《NEET Receives a Dating Sim Game Leveling System》 Chapter 0 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Translator note: There are many, many spoilers in this. I translated the cast of characters how the author wrote them, read ahead at your own risk! One more time, just for emphasis: BEWARE SPOILERS! Read ahead to the next chapter which is chapter 1 if you started from this. Seiji Haruta (M): The main character of this novel. The original Seiji was a NEET that had been exiled from his family. When Seiji transferred to Genhana High School, he used the alias of Seigo Harano. Mika Uehara (F): Seijis landlords daughter. Was once stabbed to death by Takao Yamamoto, then saved by Seijis save/load ability. She likes Seiji. Takao Yamamoto (M): A blond bully at Genhana High School that was seriously injured by Seiji during an attempt at murder. Later taken away by Okubo Yoshiaki and transformed into a zombie, and finally slain by Seiji. Rika Amami (F): The store manager and owner of the confectionery store that Seiji works at. She gave Seiji a button that burst from her shirt. Natsuya Yoruhana (F): A young mistress/scion who is the student council president of Genhana High School. The first Yin Yang Master that Seiji meets. She won a duel against Okubo Yoshiaki with Seijis assistance. Hitaka Shuho (F): Genhana High Schools student council vice president. One of Natsuya Yoruhanas Spirit-branded retainers. She acts cold towards people she doesnt know well, and is unskilled at communication. Rana Kirin (F): Natsuya Yoruhanas second Spirit-branded retainer. Shes a middle school girl that enjoys wearing cat ears, and is affectionate towards Seiji. Kazufuru Ooike (M): Genhana High Schools student council secretary. He believes himself to be better than others, and his target is to make Natsuya Yoruhana fall in love with him. Kahei Watari (M): Seijis classmate, a delinquent. Saved by Seiji during an incident. Takashi Kobayashi (M): Seijis classmate, a delinquent. Saved by Seiji during an incident. Chiaki Wakaba (F): Mika Ueharas best friend. A tomboy in the drama club. After meeting Seiji through Mika, she became Seijis good friend and received his assistance with the matter of her ex-girlfriend. Hideya Aizawa (M): The tennis club captain. Defeated by Seiji in a tennis match. Shiina Shiho (F): The vice president of the drama club. Strict yet gentle, she works hard in maintaining the drama club. Her special abilities include hitting people with books and forceful retorts. Anya Saigenji (F): The drama club president. The legendary person who revived the drama club. She has a habit of capturing students. Often lectured by Shiina. Shika Kagura (F): Possesses the Reapers Curse that will bring misfortune to everyone around her. She became Okubo Yoshiakis temporary Spirit-branded retainer and ended up dying. Seiji saved her, and she became Seijis adopted sister. Kaho Miyamoto (F): Seijis classmate. A fat otaku girl that was helped during P.E. class by Seiji. She worked hard to lose weight, and wishes to become friends with Seiji. Excellent at cooking. Mayuzumi Amami (F): Rika Amamis cousin. The creator of the super popular anime Honey Candy Girl. Her pen name is Peach-sensei, and she has severe androphobia. Her cousin Rika encouraged her to have a date with Seiji at the school festival. Cat-loving Flying Fish (F): Seijis only spectator for his live streams. A NEET otaku girl. Seijis younger sister. Kaede Juumonji (F): A young mistress from a mafia family. Saved (?) by Seiji while being chased by her fathers subordinates. Fell in love with Seiji at first sight. Currently working as a nurse at Genhana High School. Hoshi Amami (M): Rika Amamis nephew. Seijis junior from work at the confectionery store. A boy who has a cute and lovely appearance. He once committed suicide due to his family problems. Seiji saved him using the save/load ability. He worships Seiji. Rion Amami (F): One of Hoshi Amamis older twin sisters. Secretly abuses her younger brother. Controls and blackmails other people at school. Later defeated by Seiji, and begins to change herself for the better. Kotomi Amami (F): One of Hoshi Amamis older twin sisters. Secretly abuses her younger brother. Controls and blackmails other people at school. Later defeated by Seiji, and begins to change herself for the better. Michirou Juumonji (M): The leader of the Juumonji mafia group. Kaede Juumonjis father. He wishes to befriend Seiji. Zankita Juumonji (M): Michirou Juumonjis eldest son. He loves fighting. He challenged Seiji but was defeated, so now hes resting in a hospital. Hisashi Juumonji (M): Michirou Juumonjis youngest son. A true otaku whos also skilled in other areas. Has similar interests as Seiji, and they became friends. Karen Miyamoto (F): Kaho Miyamotos older sister. She has unbelievable I-cup breasts. She wishes to have a better relationship with her younger sister. Yui Haruta (F): Seijis older sister. The person who exiled the original Seiji from his family. Saki Yoshizawa (F): An editor working for Thunderbolt Literature. Mayuzumi Amamis good friend that got to know Seiji through Rikas introduction. Currently helping Seiji to publish his novel. Haruka Shimizu (F): Chiaki Wakabas ex-girlfriend. A student at Koaki High School. Has complex feelings for Chiaki. Tetsuo Sakaki (M): Haruka Shimizus younger cousin. The ace member of Koaki High Schools karate club. Has an arrogant personality. After angering Seiji, he was knocked unconscious by him. Kyosuke Akanishi (M): The karate club captain of Genhana High School. Was once under the control of Rion and Kotomi Amami. Has now been freed. Mai Houjou (F): Natsuya Yoruhanas maid. The former student council president of Genhana High School. Took good care of Seiji and Shika. Okubo Yoshiaki (M): Natsuya Yoruhanas duel opponent. He tried to take advantage of Shika Kaguras Reapers Curse but was foiled by Seiji. He couldnt accept his loss in his duel with Natsuya, so he attempted to kill everyone by blowing himself up. Finally defeated by Seiji. Ayami Himiki (F): The judge presiding over Natsuya Yoruhana and Okubo Yoshiakis duel. She has a husky dog Spirit-branded retainer. Yukari Asamiya (F): A first-year high school student at Genhana High School. Gave Seiji many love letters and tried confessing to him but was rejected. She resolved to start from being friends with him. Chapter 1 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Lin No wait, now he was known as Seiji Haruta. Seiji knew that he had hit the jackpot. After reincarnating into this body, he had been experimenting with this system that he inexplicably received. Since the functions of this system were similar to most dating-sim game systems, he just called it the DS system for short. What were the functions of this DS system? Well, any gamer thats played a dating-sim game before should know the basics. Although each dating-sim game had its individual quirks, there were some common characteristics found in most of them. One was conversation options. When talking to one of the primary charactersfor instance, a beautiful girl, three conversation options would appear at various points, and one would definitely improve her feelings towards you, while one would decrease them, and the other one was neutral and had no effect. Then, there was the conversation memo. Whether it was the main characters conversations with everyone else or the game text, everything could be viewed again on the dating sims memo. This meant Seiji was able to look at the record of his conversations with everyone! Next was the ability to inspect his own stats and check someones current level of friendship or affection towards him. After Seiji reincarnated, whenever he talked to a girl whose appearance was above average, he could see their current opinion of him, and he was also able to check his own stats. [Academics: 5 C Rubbishwith this level youd be the worst even in elementary school!] [Physical ability: 5 C Rubbisheven a loli elementary schooler could defeat you with a single kick!] [Art: 9 C Low levelit barely counts as having some minor ability to appreciate beauty, hmph!] [Music: 10 C Low levelcan understand some popular music, but youre still basically an idiot.] [Communication: 2 C Garbagetrying to communicate with others is like insulting them!] [Charisma: 0 C Even a pile of dog poop on the roadside is more attractive.] The descriptions next to his statistics were painful to look at, but that wasnt importantbecause Seiji still retained memories from his new body, he could only lament that the original Seiji truly deserved the outcome of choking to death on instant noodles in a tiny apartment. All his classmates looked down on him, the school bullies picked on him, the prettiest girl in school insulted him, his childhood friend kicked him away, his younger sister slapped him, his older sister forced him to leave home, and his adoptive mother treated him coldly Okay, these memories were far too painful. Seiji didnt want to go through them anymore; just remembering them once was distressing enough. Along with stats came the ability to level them up. For example, academics could be raised with options like [go to cram school], [study at home], [hire a tutor], et cetera, while physical ability had options like [exercise at home], [jog in the morning], [workout at the gym], et cetera. Other than that, there were also CGs and video playbacks, which could replay some scenes of him interacting with girls; almost like a type of album. But all of the above wasnt really that special. The last function was the one that Seiji found the most astounding and the most gamebreakingeven if he didnt have any of the above abilities, he could subvert the entire world with just this ability! It was no joke! Because the final ability of the dating sim system was Saving and loading!!! This game function was the most ordinary of all; after all, every game came with this function. But, for this ability to appear in real life, heavens This cheat was truly broken! After reincarnating, Seiji spent the majority of his time experimenting with this final ability; at first he was astounded, then he was overjoyed, but now he was starting to feel slightly scared. As long as he saved a file beforehand, it didnt matter what he did afterwards; all he had to do was load the saved file, and he could start all over again with a clean slate! He could already imagine it: he could do anything wicked that he wanted, and after the police caught him, he could just load the file, and it would be like nothing ever happened. This was akin to a gift from the Devil! Although Seiji didnt think that he was a hero, he definitely wasnt an evil person either, so those wicked ideas only flashed through his mind briefly before he sealed them away and decided to set some rules for himself that he definitely would never violate. After opening this Pandoras Box, he closed it immediately, using all of his self-control to prevent himself from opening it again, and he had finally managed to calm himself down with great effort. Well, lets just go with that, Seiji thought. At this moment, he silently opened up the load menu, before choosing the first save file and returning to that time. His entire world turned dark momentarily, before becoming light once more. He was still in the same room, but it was now early morning instead of late night. This was his first save file, and it was also the one immediately after his reincarnation. Lets just start from here nowa new life after reincarnation. First, he needed to clean up the instant noodles that choked this body to death His room was 30 square meters, furnished with a shower and bathroom, and the rent was 5000 sakuras every month. Thats rightsakuras, not Japanese yen. After Seiji reincarnated, at first he thought that he was in Japan, but later he discovered that this was actually a parallel world; the entire world map was significantly different from Earths, and history had changed significantly. The European pioneers had fought a series of wars which lasted for several hundred years against the Native Americans, so both Europe and Americas development had stagnated, while the Asian Huaxia Empire became the worlds only superpower. But seventy years ago, a large continent arose from the depths of the Pacific Ocean, and the ancient civilization which dwelled on it had attempted to conquer the entire world. Eventually, the war ended up in a stalemate as they were pitted against the allied armies of the entire world. Ultimately, they signed a peace treaty, thus becoming the worlds second superpower. What the hell was all of this!? Seijis face could only distort when he learned the fantasy-like history of this world. Not only that, the military equipment in this world made his eyes sparkle; apart from conventional weapons, such as guns, tanks, and cruisers, there were also robot warriors, single-pilot mechs, flying castles, and biologically engineered living giantstechnology that he had only seen in sci-fi manga before. Even though there was no apparent magic or superpowers to be seen, Seiji believed there may be something under the surfaceits just that ordinary people were incognizant of the true situation. Okay, so this was a new world that seemed as if it had come out of a 2-D manga. And the most obvious part about this being similar to a 2-D world was that compared to Earth, the average boys and girls were much better-looking, with well-proportioned bodies and a multitude of different hair and eye colors! For example, the landlords daughter that was currently standing in front of Seiji. She had large amber eyes, a small and exquisite nose, cherry lips, and her silky black hair was braided into pigtails. Her hairclips were dark red, and she was wearing a beautiful sailor-style school uniform. She had an ample chest, and she was wearing white stockings on her fair thighs, which seemed especially tender. The distance between her miniskirt and the white stockings created a mesmerizing territory filled with the attractiveness of youth. If this had been Earth, 100% of guys would stare at her as she walked down the street, and shed be able to do cosplay or be a fashion model without makeupa top-class beauty! But in this world, it seemed that she was only above average. You fat pig! Youre already behind on rent by half a monthwhen are you going to pay up!? When the pigtailed beauty opened her mouth, insults spewed out instantly, and her expression was filled with contempt and impatience. Seiji could only smile wryly inside; after all, whose fault was it that his bodys previous owner attempted to ****** her in their first meeting? It was only natural that she would have such a negative impression of him. Seiji sighed helplessly. Theres nothing wrong with being an otaku, but if you act as disgusting as the previous owner of the body, even without being an obese otaku, it was only natural that all his friends and family would abandon him. Im so sorry, Miss Uehara. Please give me two more days; Ill come up with enough money for you. Seiji kneeled on the floor and lowered his head in a formal apology. Even though all of this was the previous Seijis fault, since he had obtained this body now, he couldnt complain; he might as well attempt to fix things. The girl whose name was Mika Uehara was stunned for an instant; this was the first time she had ever seen him being so confident and sincere. Before, it always sounded like he was mumbling every word, and every sentence was sexually harassing, which made her feel disgusted. She hated having to talk to this fat pig, but she was worried about her kind and gentle mother having to collect rent from him. Unfortunately, her father died young, so she needed to become strong on behalf of her mother and to protect their family! And seeing this fat pig acting so sincere for the first time, she was slightly moved. Weve already given you such a long period I know, its my fault, but I really dont have any money right now. Give me two days time; Ill sell some of the things in this room and give you the rent. Seiji raised his head and gazed directly into her eyes. Just looking at that chubby face made Mika Uehara feel disgusted again, but that sincere look was something shed never seen before, which piqued her curiosity. She took a look around the room; just two months after moving in, this guy had made it into a pigsty: CDs, games, fast food trash, drink bottles, and a huge amount of dirty tissues were everywhere Just by observing her glancing around and her expression, Seiji knew what she was thinking, and it was also expressed by the three conversation options that suddenly appeared in front of him. [A: Youll get your money anyways, so get the hell out!] [B: I know that my previous actions made it difficult for you to trust me, but please give me one last chance!] [C: I really dont have any money, Im begging you!] The correct answer was obviously B. I know, I was very rude to you before, and it may be difficult for you to trust me. However, Ive self-reflected on my previous actions, and Ive decided to start living a new life; please give me one last chance! Seiji bowed his head once again in a sincere request. *Ding!* After making his choice, he heard a sound in his mind. This was the game system telling him that he had successfully raised her friendship level! O Okay, one last chance. Mika Uehara pouted with her lips. I Ill come back in a week. He requested two days, but this girl gave him a week. Thank you so much! Seiji thanked her in a clear, deep voice. Youre welcome Hearing such sincere gratitude, Mika Uehara felt for an instant that this fat pig didnt seem as disgusting as before. Her departure meant that he wouldnt be evicted, so the corners of Seijis mouth curled upwards in a small smile. Then, he immediately went to the bathroom to wash himself. He washed his face, took a shower, cut his messy hair, shaved all his facial hair, and put on the cleanest clothes he could find. *Ding ding ding!* A brand new fat pig has now arrived! Even though he was still obese, he was now a relatively normal-looking chubby person instead of a fat otaku that everybody hated; his charisma stat had even increased by five points as proof of this. Just taking a shower improved charisma from 0 to 5just how uncaring was the previous person about his appearance? Well, Seiji didnt wish to dwell on the previous persons self-serving lifestyle, so after cleaning himself up, his next task was cleaning the room. He threw away all the trash, organized all the things that were still useful, and made a pile of what he could sell. Lets do the important stuff first before finishing the final organizing and cleaning later. Seiji ate some snacks that he found in the room for breakfast, before gathering up a huge bundle of CDs and games to sell and walking out of the room with them. Outside, the sun shone brightly. Chapter 2 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: C C After he had sold everything that he could to the second-hand games shop, Seiji finally received a sum of money that was sufficient to pay off the rent. But it was only enough for the rent. After he paid, he would have little money left over, and if he didnt think of something soon, he would run out of money within three days after paying the rent. The original Seiji truly deserved what he got. Originally, his family gave him enough living expenses for half a years worth of rent and food, but this guy wasted it all in two and a half months; he didnt even consider the implications of lacking money to buy food! If Seiji wanted to comment on the previous persons ridiculous actions, he could rant endlessly for three consecutive days and nights Lets just forget about it. The original Seiji also stopped going to school a long time ago, and Seiji didnt intend to go back to school either. Currently, he was completely free every day, so he decided to find a job first, thereby making enough money to ensure that he didnt starve. Truthfully, although there were various methods to obtain money through saving and loading, Seiji didnt intend to use his cheat that way; he didnt want to wantonly use his power. So, in the end, he decided to get a job. However, with such a fat body that lacked any skills, what could he possibly do? If he went to places such as restaurants, any normal manager probably wouldnt hire him. Seiji contemplated deeply before finally thinking of a solution. There was a street filled with businesses nearby, and it seemed that a number of stores were employing people to stand in full-body costumes to attract customers, so Seiji felt like this job would be suitable for him. After all, you wouldnt be able to see him! His fat body, low attractiveness, and the wretched atmosphere around him as long as he hid inside a full-body costume, none of that would be a problem! These costumes only contained childrens dreams, not a fat otaku! But could he really obtain a job? Well, in his previous life, he had already passed the tests to become a government worker, so Seiji felt like he should make an attempt. But at the first store, he was rejected instantlywhere was his resume? Even a job like this needs a resume fine, hell return home and prepare one. Then, the second store wasnt hiring. The third one wasnt either. As for the fourth store The fourth store was just putting up a sign to hire a costumed employee! And the store manager was a great beauty! Oh my! Just when I put the sign up, someone already came. The woman was around thirty years old, slightly foxy, with permed brown curly hair and a majestic chest. She dressed like an office lady, with form-fitting formal clothes, a short skirt, black stockings, high heels; her entire body oozed with sex appeal. Especially when she clasped her hands against her chestthe moment where her chest jutted out almost caused Seijis lower half to have a reaction. If this had been the original Seiji, he probably would have started sexually harassing her already. Seiji forced himself to control his expression, without exposing even a hint of being a lowlifeafter all, that would incur a destructive amount of disgust. The woman took his resume and looked at it for a minute. Youre still a high school student, so why are you applying for this full-time job here? After she said this, the options appeared [A: None of your business bitch!] [B: Because of some personal reasons, Ive temporarily dropped out of school, and need money now.] [C: For the beautiful you.] Obviously, the correct answer was B. Because of some personal reasons, Ive temporarily dropped out of school And currently, I could use the money. Please hire me, the salary at first it can be lower than usual. He chose the most honest and polite option, and he made a great effort to request the job with sincerity. *Ding!* [Friendship level has increased!] Well According to your resume, you have no work experience. This is indeed a problem; although this job appears easy, it still requires a certain degree of patience and skills. She rubbed her chin hesitantly. Ill give you half of the normal salary at first; if you dont do a good job, youll be fired immediately. If you perform well, Ill give you the normal salary after one week. Will you accept these conditions? I accept! Seiji instantly agreed. And so, he acquired a job. The beautiful store managers name was Rika Amami. It was a confectionery shopone that sold various desserts, cakes, and drinks. Their store costume was the lucky mascot of a popular anime, and theyd apparently acquired licensing rights to advertise with it, so the full-body costume was created with great care, which meant that it was quite popular with many children and even some teenagers passing by. The full-time jobs hours were from 9:00 am to 12:00 noon, and 2:00 pm to 5:00 pm. After one day on the job, Seiji discovered that this job was much more difficult than he expected. First, it was a huge drain on his strength mostly because the costume was stiflingly hot; even with the store manager being considerate for him and putting some bags of ice inside, after a while, hed get soaked in sweat. Besides that, there were more mischievous kids than he was prepared for, and they often kicked or hit the costume; even though it didnt hurt, if he wasnt careful hed trip, and that was a huge problem. Making money wasnt easy anywhere Although it was quite tiring, he had to persevere, so he treated it as losing weight. The next day, before Seiji went to his job, he sought out Mika to pay his rent. Mika Uehara was surprised at how fast this guy paid his rent. In addition to this, her sharp senses told her that the fat guy in front of her seemed slightly different from the fat otaku before. Did he really self-reflect and change his ways? She held a trace of confusion as she watched him leave, but she forgot about it quickly. Who cared? After all, she received the rent money! Seiji arrived punctually to his job every day, and he stopped eating snacks and fast food, instead buying his own ingredients to cook. As he was single for 30 years in his past life, even though he wasnt a skilled cook, it was no problem to feed himself, and it also saved him money. Waking up and sleeping early, working hard, and eating healthily. Just by living a normal life like this, his stats were gradually increasing! One week later. Thanks for your hard work, Haruta-kun. In the afternoon, after he finished his job and changed back into his regular clothes, the manager Rika Amami handed him a cup of iced coffee. This was the first time! Thank you as well youve also been working hard. Seiji took the coffee and had a tasteit was pretty good. This is your salary for the past three days. With a smile, the beautiful store manager handed him an envelope. Seiji opened it and took a look. It seems a bit much. Just count it as reward money; you were better than I thought youd be. Thank you Seiji gratefully took the money. Haruta-kun, I didnt feel like it was appropriate to ask before, but actually Im rather curious; why was it that you dropped out of school? This Seiji smiled wryly, its because well I was quite terrible in school before. I think Haruta-kun is a nice boy, a hard worker, and very polite. Rika blinked in confusion. Thats because Ive reflected deeply on my actions and decided to start a new life. But my actions in the past cannot be erased. Haha, youre just a student, but you seem to have quite the story. It doesnt matter if youre a student; life is about living. Seiji replied lightly. This wasnt a conversation optionit was his personal realization. It has nothing to do with male or female, young or old, life treats every person the same way; you may not receive anything for your efforts, but if you dont do anything and give up on everything, then life will give up on you. This comment moved Rika, and the words he said so lightly seemed to have deep philosophy behind it, especially coming from a youth. *Ding!* [Your favorability rating has increased.] Seiji took glanced at the system while sipping his coffee, but he almost ended up spitting it out! With just one sentence he had actually gained 10 favorability points with the beautiful store manager!? He worked his hardest for an entire week, and he only obtained 10 favorability points from that! He was speechlessit was truly difficult to comprehend what women were moved by. Because of these 10 points he suddenly received, the store manager now viewed him as a friend in the system, meaning that Rika Amami was no longer treating him as a mere employee. Although Seiji felt it was pretty nice, it was of little significanceafter all, he didnt intend to go out with this store manager. After finishing his coffee, he took his leave. Seiji then bought some ingredients from the supermarket, before heading home. The sky was darkening, and the air was slightly stifling, indicating that it was about to rain, so he increased his pace. When he was almost at his apartment, he could make out some strange sounds. Why are you rejecting me!? Let go, pervert! The second voice sounded like a girl that he knew, and a notion flashed through Seijis mind, so he quickly saved a file in the system. Then, he followed the sound and saw a student with dyed-blonde hair and a western-style school uniform pushing the landlords daughter against the wall and slapping her face while ranting angrily. You made me lose face, you stupid ****! Its an honor for me to want you! You were *** around everywhere so happily, but I didnt even care and wanted you to be my girlfriend but you actually rejected meyou shamed me in front of everyone! Under this blondie, Mika Uehara was struggling fiercely, her cheeks were tear-streaked, as well as red from being slapped. Stop I didnt She desperately tried to shout, but the blonde-haired student covered her mouth. Youre still saying you didnt, everyone says so *Smack!* A clean hit with his foot. Seiji secretly approached the blondie from behind and kicked him straight in the back of his head, causing the blondie to fall down instantly. Mika Uehara was surprised for an instant as the blondie slumped to the ground, but then she noticed the huge figure in front of her. Are you alright, Miss Uehara? Seiji reached his hand out to her. Mika Uehara just stared at him in shock. That hurt, you bastard Somehow, the blondie had stayed conscious after taking the heavy kick, and he struggled to get up. *Smack!* Another ruthless kick. With a cold expression, Seiji accurately kicked the blondies lower half. It seemed like blondies eyes were about to bulge out of his forehead, and with a strange shriek, he fell over in the fetal position on the ground, convulsing madlyit was clear that he wasnt able to stand up anymore. Lets get up, Miss Uehara. Would you like to call the police? Seiji spoke once more. He didnt give a damn whether or not he severely injured the blondie; if something really happened, all he had to do was load again. Perhaps due to his confident appearance, Mika Uehara felt a sense of safety, so she took his huge hand and let him pull her up. Youyou bastard, do you know who I am The blondie glared at him viciously. A ** hoodlum who didnt get what he wanted. Seiji frowned and thought about kicking blondie again in the face, but he considered that bloodying him would frighten Mika, so he said instead, Miss Uehara, lets call the police after all. No no need Mika Uehara hesitated for a while before weakly saying, hes my classmate Appeasing him wasnt a good method. Seiji took a look at the spiteful expression on blondies face and was utterly convinced that there would problems again later down the road, but since the victim was saying this, she must be worried about something else. Well, if they werent going to call the police, there was no need to stay here like idiots. Seiji quickly pulled Uehara away from this location. The apartment wasnt far from here, and Mika lived on the first floor, since she was the landlords daughter. Seiji brought her to the door, noticing that she couldnt even put her key into the keyhole properly because her hand was shaking so hard. Let me. Seiji took the key from her hand and opened the door for her. Wheres your mother, the landlord? Shes not here today Mika said weakly. Give her a call, then drink some hot water. You should listen to some music; youll feel better after you calm down. Seiji said. Considering the impression that the original Seiji had left her with, he decided not to go in with her, and he turned around to leave. Wait! Suddenly, Mika called out to him. He turned around, seeing a pitiful expression on her face, and he noticed that she was still trembling. How about you come in for a while? Chapter 3 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: C C Mika Uehara felt like there must be something wrong with her head. Even though the incident just now was somewhat frightening, and she wanted someone to comfort her, why did she how could she invite that fatty to her home? Even though he seemed to have changed himself, and he did indeed help her, in the end, he was still a fat otaku Her heart was filled with apprehension and agitation. Fortunately, her worries were unfounded. After Seiji Haruta was invited inside by her, he acted proper and without a hint of vulgarityit could even be said that he was calm and reserved. She poured him some tea, before going to wash her face and change her clothes. When she returned, she saw that he hadnt moved and was sipping tea silently. It seems like hes a good person. She thought about how he saved her in the nick of time and felt embarrassed at her earlier suspicions. Your face is swollen. Seiji looked at her before asking, Is there a first aid kit? I can tend to your wound. Mika handed over her first aid kit, and Seiji took a look inside. He then used the cotton swabs and disinfectant inside to gently wipe her face, before applying medicine and band-aids. Neither of them spoke during the entire process. The comforting silence finally calmed Mikas heart. Its not very serious; it should be fine after a good nights sleep. Seiji gently informed her as he shut the first aid kit. Thank you The room fell silent once more. That guy really was your classmate? Seiji broke the silence. Mikas face darkened as she inclined her head in agreement. The blondie was her classmate, and he was also the son of some major companys CEO who had donated a lot of money to their school, which meant that no teacher dared to contradict himhe was truly a school bully. Actually, she was tempted to call the police in the earlier incident, but remembering that guys background, which she and her mother were powerless against, caused her will to waver. Haruta-kun, I what should I do? Mika Uehara was just an ordinary high school girl, and she didnt know how to deal with this type of situation. Seiji didnt have any good ideas either; after all, school bullies werent that easy to deal with. There are three methods. After contemplating in silence, he finally spoke up. First, give him a harsh lesson he wont ever forget, so that hes terrified of you. Second, find someone in school thats even stronger than him, and request their protection. Third, transfer schools. Mika Uehara remained silent for quite a while. Are these really the only methods? Judging by his character, I dont think hes going to give up on you, and if something serious happens, itll be too late for you to call the police, so these are the only three methods. Recalling the blondies expression, Seiji felt that he was truly human scum. Mika Uehara remained silent. She didnt realize how serious the situation had gotten until Seiji had calmly pointed it out to her. Now she had come to the startling realization that she had been forced to the brink. The first option wasnt something she was able to condone. The third one would place an undue burden on her mother. The second one was the only possible solution for her I know that in school, he seems fearful of the student council president but, Ive never even spoken to the president before. If your student council president is trustworthy, then request aid from him. You should tell him the difficult situation youre facing, and plead for his assistance. Seiji advised her seriously: Lowering your head to others is much better than having something unfortunate happen to you. Everyone had their own pride and wanted to live without relying on others, but in reality, that was almost impossibleeveryone would have a time when they need to request aid from others. Mika Uehara was silent again for a significant amount of time, before she finally nodded in agreement. Fine, Ill go and talk to the president tomorrow. So, she had finally decided on a plan of action. Thank you, Haruta-kun. If it wasnt for you, I might have Mika Uehara thanked him sincerely. She discovered that this fatty, whom she had previously despised before, had suddenly become cute in this moment. The fat youth had a simple and honest smile as he scratched his cheek somewhat awkwardly. Its no big deal; I was just passing by. He sat and talked for a while longer, but eventually, he rose and bade farewell. After he left, he glanced at his system and found out that Mika Ueharas favorability rating towards him had shot up by an entire 50 points! It was almost enough to pass the level of normal friends, meaning that she was almost a good friend with him already. As expected, saving the damsel in distress is the classical method of grinding favorability rating points. When he returned to his room, Seiji turned on the computer out of habit. The original Seiji spent the bulk of his living expenses on a high-spec computer, so this computer was capable of many functions. This week, in addition to playing games on it, Seiji was also doing some research on the internet. And the result was just as he expected: things from his previous world, such as stories, manga, anime, and movies were absent from this world. Since he had been transported to another world, he should bring some of his old worlds culture with him! Although thats what he thought at first, he quickly realized that without a cheat-like photographic memory, there was no way for him to reproduce the classics. Seiji sighed. Why was he only a normal fan, instead of an obsessed expert Since he didnt have the ability to reproduce them, Seiji decided to give up and enjoy the products of this world. Currently, he was watching the most popular 3-D video in Sakura Island, the place he lived in. In the dreamlike artistic scenery, a beautiful girl with long, straight black hair was wearing a fancy eastern-style dress, dancing vividly and singing melodiously. Her every action and every smile was able to tug at peoples heartstrings, and she had a magical allure to her that could hook onto peoples souls. Ever since finding this video, Seiji had been repeatedly watching it for several days, and he felt like he was missing something if he didnt watch it at least three or four times every day! He even felt the desire to put it on endless repeat! After he had finished watching the video, just as he was about to go cook himself some food to eat, there was a soft knock on his door. As he opened the door, he was greeted by the graceful figure of a beautiful pig-tailed girl. My mother cooked thisits a bit too much for me, and I cant finish it, so would you like some? Mika Uehara was holding a lunchbox and seemed slightly bashful as she said this. Alright, there was still plenty of time to have a heart-to-heart chat with this beautiful girl. The next day, when Seiji got up and finished his morning routine, there was a soft knock on the door again. After he opened it, Mika Uehara walked into his apartment like she belonged there, carrying a piping-hot breakfast. After chatting for an entire evening last night, she discovered to her surprise that she actually shared some common interests with the fatty, and she now viewed him as her good friend. Although she found this somewhat unbelievable, the reality was, whenever her mother wasnt by her side, she could only feel some semblance of security while being by this fattys side. And Seiji Haruta definitely seemed to have truly changed his waysit was almost like he was a wholly different person from that disgusting fat otaku that moved in here! Why was it that he underwent such a huge change? She asked him out of curiosity, but he only smiled enigmatically. There was no special reason in particularyoud laugh if you knew. Although this type of answer only fueled her desire to find out, if he didnt want to tell her, she couldnt force him. However, unbeknownst to her, her interest in this fatty inexplicably increased. Yesterday morning, she wouldve found the notion of eating breakfast with him inconceivable, but this was something she personally requested last night. She would make breakfast for him as long as he escorted her to school. Seiji didnt feel like he was strong enough to protect anyone, but he had the cheat ability to save and load, so all he had to do was save first, and if something did happen, load another file. He was a cheat, so he felt utterly fearless! After eating breakfast, they left together, and seeing Mika hopping and skipping in front of him, Seijis eyes became somewhat unfocused. Whats the matter? Nothing I just suddenly remembered back to going to school like this together with my older and younger sister. Last night, Seiji told Mika some basic information about the original Seiji, such as why he was no longer attending high school, and why he was living alone. Although it wasnt particularly detailed, it was sufficient enough for Mika to gain a greater understanding about his situation. Do you want to go back and visit them? Yes, but not nowIve just started changing myself. Seiji smiled wryly, I want to improve even more, only then will I have the courage to face them. Seeing the fatty depressed, Mika smiled slightly. You can do it! Youve already changed so much, havent you? As your landlord, I give you my assurance! The landlord should be your mother. Im her representative! The fatty and the beauty laughed and chatted as they walked down the street bathed in warm sunshine. In the end, blondie never appeared, and Seiji successfully brought Mika to school. As she walked inside, last nights fear and anxiety began to surface again, and she was scared that she would suddenly see blondies vicious face. Unconsciously, she looked back and saw the huge form of Seiji still standing there, smiling gently as he watched her. Good luck. She felt like she could hear his encouragement. Suddenly, she felt a lot braver. She looked forward, raised her head, and walked swiftly towards the math building. Now, it all depends on how she interacts with the student council president. Seiji thought silently as he walked back to the apartment. If the president was willing to protect her, that would be the best case scenario, but if not, Seiji couldnt think of any ideas other than having Mika transfer schools. Seiji was still too weak; even the son of a major companys CEO was someone he was helpless against. Honestly, although he could thrash that scumbag or even kill him, but what then? When blondie took revenge, or when the police caught him, he had the ability to load any previous save file and start over, as if nothing had ever happened. But he wanted to see the future, not repeat the past over and over again. Silently, Seiji checked his own stats. [Academics: 18 C A bit lowno longer elementary school-level. You have the ability of an average middle school student.] [Physical ability: 14 C Low levelno longer at the level of being exhausted after running two steps, but still pretty low.] [Art: 12 C Low leveljust enough to appreciate porn on the internet.] [Music: 11 C Low levelyou can understand some popular music, but youre still barely different from an idiot.] [Communication: 21 C Medium-lowaround the average level of a normal adult, but slightly mature just slightly!] [Charisma: 15 C Low leveljust a fatty with a shabby appearance.] In this week, his stats had increased significantly, and he could feel himself changing noticeably. Combined with his experiments when he first reincarnated, it seemed that his stats arent only physical, they also raise his abilities. After checking all his available options for raising his stats, Seiji made a decision. From today onwards, he would work hard to level up his stats! Chapter 4 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: C C The dating sim systems options for increasing stats were quite wondrous. If the conditions werent fulfilled, the option would be grayed out and unselectable. For example, the [morning jog] option to raise [physical ability] couldnt be selected unless it was actually morning. But in the morning, it would light up and could be chosen. If he selected an available option, Seiji would have a strong urge to do what he just chose, and if he forced himself to go against it, the option would turn gray again, and the relevant stat would actually decrease! On the other hand, if he followed his urge to finish what he chose, after a certain amount of time, the urge would disappear, and his stat would increase. In conclusion, it was quite a convenient function and was especially suitable for the lazy. The stat that Seiji wanted to raise most right now was of course [physical ability]. He didnt have to work today, so it was a perfect time to utilize his system. After he returned to his apartment, he chose the option to [exercise at home]. Then, his mind was suddenly filled with an urge to do warmup exercises, and his brain automatically heard a fast-paced one, two, three, and four His body then instinctively started to move, and his mind was wholly focused on exercising *Plop!* Seiji made a sound like he was just coming out of a swimming pool, and in truth, his whole body was completely drenched. Every pore was oozing sweat, and his sweat-soaked clothes emitted a foul odor. After panting heavily, he glanced at the time. Whoa, he had actually exercised without resting for three whole hours! What the hell, this option must be bugged! When he experimented with it before, it wasnt at this level! What could have caused the changewas it because his stats were higher than the first time he tried it? Or was it because he was seriously intending to exercise this time? Seiji couldnt figure out the answer as he lay collapsed on the floor, paralyzed with exhaustion. Although it was quite hard on his body, the effect was evident; his physical ability stat had instantly increased by two points already. Two points wasnt an insignificant gain. Despite his physical ability stat increasing several times when he had first started working, after that it had stagnated, and it completely stopped increasing no matter how much he worked. For three hours of exercising to increase it by two points it was truly astounding. If he could increase his physical ability stat by two points every time he exercised, then wouldnt Seiji become a super athlete in before long? No, it couldnt possibly be that easy, could it? After lunch, he took a long nap. In the afternoon, Seiji used the [exercise at home] option again, and he felt the unstoppable urge to exercise once more It was now evening. Mika Uehara had spent an especially long day at school, and she finally returned home accompanied by her good friend. After entering her home, she relaxed completely, jumping on her sofa and rolling around on it. The president was so cool! After hearing her circumstances and listening to her request, the student council president instantly took action, giving the blondie a stern lecture and warning. This resulted in the blondie avoiding her for the whole day. While the blondies family was quite powerful, they were insignificant compared to the presidents family; the presidents warning should be more than enough to pacify him. Having successfully received the student council presidents protection, Mika Uehara felt quite relieved. And now that she was at home, she thought about the person who gave her the idea, feeling a sudden urge to share her joy and success with him. She was the type to act on her feelings, and besides, he lived right upstairs. Mika Uehara walked upstairs to the second floor and knocked on Seiji Harutas door. It took quite a while for the door to open slowly, and the face behind it appeared exhausted. Mika Uehara jumped in surprise. What happened, Haruta-kun!? Nothing, I was just exercising Harutas words seemed to lack energy to the extent which it seemed like he was just a husk of himself. Exercising? Im off from work today, so I exercised in my room and sweated tons. I just finished showering. Oh She nodded, suddenly noticing that his figure seemed slightly smaller. Of course, he was still fat, but it seemed like he was slightly skinnier than this morning? It must be her imagination, right? Just working out in your room couldnt possibly be this effective. How about your situation? Seiji asked. Mika Uehara recalled why she came here and happily told him what had happened. That president seems like a good person. Yep, shes the coolest! Im also going to join her fan club! Her? Yeah, the president is a girl; shes beautiful, gentle, and really cool! It was as if stars were sparkling in Mika Ueharas eyes. The mental image that Seiji had of a respected familys scion instantly collapsed. At first, he felt like it didnt matter, but the next minute, he felt like things wouldnt end this simply. It was because the president was female. If the president was male, with a powerful family backing him up, warning that scumbag to keep his distance from a girl would most likely cause him to stay away out of fear. However, with the president being a girl Having a girl warn that type of scumbag was likely to cause him to want to rebel against the warning even more. Seiji could only hope that his worries were unfounded. Even though the president has acted on your behalf, you should still be cautious for the time being. Yep! I returned home accompanied by a friend. Mika nodded, before showing a trace of shyness, but about going to school I can take you, however Seiji smiled slightly. I know, Ill take care of your breakfasts! Mika showed a brilliant smile. *Click!* Seiji heard the sound of his system saving the picture as a CG. He never imagined that hed be able to see this type of smile in 3-D! A life filled with enjoying daily pleasuresthat was the kind of life he wanted! After Mika left, Seiji returned to his room and took a good look at himself in the bathroom mirror. There was no mistake; he was definitely skinnier. Although he didnt know what his weight was, he had definitely lost at least 2.5 kilograms. This efficiency was terrifying! With this speed, if he kept up the exercise routine for a week, he could have a normal persons body shape, or maybe even become fairly strong But wouldnt this scare everyone around him? In one week, turning from a huge, fat otaku into a strong youth This would be such a great difference it would be perfect for a weight-loss advertisement! Should he decrease the speed a little? Then, when he thought about what was possible, Seiji decided that he would exercise with all his might! There were so many strange and wondrous things in this world anyway, so becoming thin in one week shouldnt really be such a big deal. And after using the systems option to exercise twice, Seiji had discovered that he actually enjoyed the feeling of increasing his stats after a session of hard work. Leveling was so fun; he just couldnt stop himself! The next day. Seiji woke up at the crack of dawn and chose the [morning jog] option after leaving the apartment. Oh oh oh oh oh! Seiji felt a sudden urge to run to the edge of the world, and his brain was filled with nothing but the thought of running on endlessly! He didnt know what happened afterwards, or for how long he ran for, or where he went, as when he realized what was going on again, he was standing in front of his apartment, soaked in sweat, panting like a dog in summer heat, his expression looking similar to a dead fish. Just standing there for a few seconds caused a puddle of sweat to accumulate by his feet. I Im almost dying He shakily headed for the stairs and didnt even notice that a beautiful lady was observing him from close by. Ha Haruta-kun? Hm? Seiji turned his head around, and a mature young woman came into his view. She was well-dressed, ample-bosomed, had short dark red hair, and a delicate, pretty face. Her amber eyes, which were the same color as Mika Ueharas eyes, were intently fixed on his face. Good morning, Mrs. Landlord. This person was Mika Ueharas mother and the landlord of this simple apartment, Nozomi Uehara. Good morning, Haruta-kun, were you just out for a morning jog? Nozomi walked over with a slight smile on her face. Seiji nodded lightly. Im soaked in sweat, so its embarrassing to be seen by you. Not at all, Haruta-kun youre working so hardits no wonder Mika said it was like you have become a different person. Of course, Nozomi remembered Seiji from when he first rented an apartment. The way in which the former lowlife otaku looked at her made her feel revolted. If it wasnt for the fact that she lacked tenants, she would never have accepted him as a renter. But now, the fat young man in front of her was completely different: his eyes seemed clear and calm, his words steady and reserved, and he was filled with the smell of someone who had been exercising seriously instead of a strange, perverted stench. I know that I used to be quite awful, so I have been changing myself, and I hope its not too late. Seiji smiled wryly, I was rude to you before as well, Mrs. Landlord. I hope youll be able to forgive me. He was truly different; the fat otaku from before never would have said something that sounded so sincere! No, I should also ask for your forgivenessmy attitude before also wasnt the best. Nozomi bowed and spoke sincerely. Also, thank you very much for helping my daughter. She told me that if it wasnt for you, then Remembering back to what she heard from Mika, Nozomis face was filled with fear. If this boy hadnt appeared at that time, then Mika might have It was nothing; I was just passing by. I think any man would do the same thing in that situation. Seiji scratched his cheek awkwardly, Uehara Miss Mika also thanked me already, so you dont need to be so formal with me. Honestly, Im truly grateful to you. The young mother bowed deeply. Seiji could only accept her gratitude. Mrs. Landlord, were you waiting here to thank me? Mm No matter what, I wanted to thank you personally. She stood up straight again. My daughter Mika is probably just getting up now, and she mentioned that the two of you have a promise. Yes, she brings me breakfast, and I take her to school. I think its a pretty good deal. Seiji kept scratching his face. Just a deal? Nozomi covered her smile: From what I can see, Mika seems to be quite happy. Seiji was rendered speechless at the young mothers joke, and after some awkwardness, he said that he needed to hurry up and take a shower before hastily escaping upstairs. Oh, hes gotten so much cuter. And he seems a bit skinnier and more handsome? Nozomi thought, while watching Seiji go upstairs. Chapter 5 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: C C What could happen in a week? For Mika Uehara, every week seemed ordinary: maybe there was a new magazine she wanted to read, or a new episode of a program she liked, or she would go out shopping once with her friends; but in her life, extraordinary events were uncommon. However, in the past week, she had deeply ingrained into her mind that miracles could indeed happen within the space of a week. That was righta miracle! It happened right in front of her, to that formerly fat otaku, Seiji Haruta. At first, she discovered that Seiji Haruta had begun exercising. Even on the days when he was working at his full-time job, the fat youth kept exercising unceasinglyhe jogged every morning, exercised in his room each night, and he was almost always caked in sweat. In the beginning, Mika Uehara was moved. After a while, she became impressed as it was obvious he was taking it seriouslyeven though it must have been difficult, he never gave up. If she had to work a full-time job, could she still be able to keep exercising every day? She truly didnt know the answer to that question. However, on the fourth day, she suddenly discovered that he had changed greatly. And when she finally noticed the change, she felt that she had been blind before for failing to notice! Seiji Haruta, that otaku whose weight was definitely over 100 kilograms before, had become skinnier after exercising for only a few days. Not just a normal level of skinnierit felt like he reduced himself by almost an entire layer! His stomach that once jutted out had disappeared. His formerly flabby arms were now muscular. And his chubby face and neck were now contoured. When did it all start? No, he was changing every day. It was just that for some unknown reason, she had been too ignorant to notice! Haruta-kun seems to be getting more and more handsome. If it wasnt for her mother coincidentally saying this, she probably wouldve stayed ignorant, lost in her own delusions. And then the fifth day, the sixth day, and the seventh day passed In the evening, when she opened her door, she was greeted by a handsome guy with a shy smile. He had a cool and bright face, a strong and well-built body, a slightly messy hairstyle that seemed carefree, and wore a jacket and jeans, which caused Mika Ueharas eyes to become completely unfocused. This was Seiji Haruta, the fat otaku? No matter what, she was unable to connect this clean, manly, handsome guy in front of her with the otaku in her memory, who liked to shut himself in his dark room and wear filthy clothes. The otaku who reeked of mysterious stenches, had a protruding beer belly, and unkempt, ragged hair with a dreadful expression in his eyes. There was no mistake; this was a miracle! A true miracle! It took only one week. The fat otaku, who stood right before her, had transformed magnificently! Miss Uehara? Umm Do these clothes look that bad on me? Seiji nervously tugged on the clothes that he had bought just earlier today. Because his body shape had changed so much, his former clothes wouldnt fit him anymore, so he was forced to go shopping for some new clothes. Of course, they were all cheap ones. No not at all! She finally regained her senses, and her cheeks flushed deep red: They dont look bad at all my apologies for not inviting you in, please please come in! Seiji nodded lightly before following her in. Although it wasnt his first time here, since the landlord had formally invited him to eat dinner together this time, he was somewhat nervous. Nozomi Uehara had invited him as she felt that expressing her gratitude verbally was insufficient, so she decided to treat him to a good meal to show her gratefulness. Seiji felt like all this was rather unnecessary; if they truly wished to thank him, the easiest method would be to give him a discount on the rent. Of course, he felt too embarrassed to say that out loud. Okay, at least he got the opportunity to eat together with the beautiful mother and daughter pair, so he couldnt complain. Welcome, Haruta-kun Oh my, youve become quite handsome. Nozomi Uehara came out of the kitchen, and her eyes began sparkling when she noticed the sturdy youth. Even if she had sharper senses than her daughter and was mentally prepared, she could only mentally exclaim at the fat youths magnificent transformation that was a veritable miracle. The shadow of that fat otaku from just two weeks ago was completely gone now. Just what had happened to this young man for him to have changed so much? I just lost a little weight, thats all. Seiji scratched his face awkwardly. Even he felt disgust at the way he was pretending how this had happened. Even though he had expected this to occur, when he actually saw his own changes, he was shocked at how strong his system really was. But there was no helping it; in front of his elder, no matter how difficult it was for him to act, he still needed to keep up the pretense that this was just ordinary weight loss. Thats just not possible! Mika Uehara felt like yelling that out loud. Right now, there was a mishmash of emotions in her heart, and she wasnt sure what she was feeling. The dreadful appearance of that fat otaku, and the clean, cool appearance of this handsome boy in front of her kept swirling around in her mind. She just couldnt decide what to make of it. So miracles were indeed possible. The ugly duckling was capable of turning into a majestic swan. That was when she had appeared to realize one of lifes maxims Dinnertime. Nozomi and Seiji were chatting happily. Although Seiji was an NEET in his past life, he also used to be an acceptable government worker, so he knew how to entertain guests. If he made an effort, he wouldnt let those conversing with him feel bored. Nozomi was slightly shocked inside; she didnt expect that shed be able to have such a deep conversation with Seiji, considering that he was still a youth. Right now, he felt more like an adult her age. Mika ate in silence. It wasnt that the other two were leaving her out of the conversation. It was that her indecisiveness caused her to be unable to talk, but every so often, she snuck furtive glances at his face, and the light red blush on her face didnt fade. Haruta-kun, how long do you intend to remain absent from school? Actually, you should be able to go back home and continue going to school, right? Nozomi brought up a sensitive topic. Seiji was surprised for a moment. Well, Ive been considering it recently as well, but really, my previous mistakes were incredibly severe. Even though Ive decided to change myself, I think it may be difficult for them to accept me if I decide to return in my current state. They might find it difficult to accept him for another reason. Mika silently thought to herself as she listened intently. After all, anyone that once knew him would definitely find his current state inconceivable. Then what do you intend to do? Nozomi propped her chin up on her hands and stared directly into Seijis eyes, showing the appeal of a mature woman. I still dont know yet. Maybe I can find a new jobone with a higher salaryand then buy some gifts for my family His body type was normal now Okay, both his body type and appearance now had improved to not bad, so now he didnt need to wear a full-body costume anymore. Looking for a better job was definitely viable now, especially considering that it would allow him to save up some money. How considerate of youIm sure that your family will be delighted to see the way you are now. Nozomi nodded. Surely you jest. Im not jokingyouve become so handsome now. Havent you already noticed that Mikas been blushing this entire time? Mom! Mika was suddenly ambushed by her mother teasing her, and her face became even redder as she shrieked in a tender voice. Seiji could only smile awkwardly. By the way, that blondie no, that hoodlum actually dropped out of school. Isnt that great news, Miss Uehara? Call me Mika! She wasnt happy about always being called Miss, so she unconsciously said it out loud. Immediately afterwards, she noticed what she had said, and her face turned bright red to the roots of her ears. In Sakura Island, calling someone directly by their name was considered quite intimateonly family members or close friends would do this. She was just being teased by her own mother, and now she immediately let Seiji call her own name! Mika truly felt like she was digging her own grave! It its just that if you call me Uehara, its confusing to know who youre talking about, so so thats the only reason! She didnt even know what she was saying anymore. Oh my, oh my Nozomi glanced gently over at her daughter acting shy. *Cough!* Seiji forced himself to fake a coughing fit: Well, for it to all end like this is the best we can hope for. Two days ago, Mika told him that the blondie had suddenly dropped out of school because his fathers company went bankrupt, and his family was no longer powerful, thus causing him to be too ashamed to stay at school anymore. Besides, his family was apparently forced to sell their home to pay their debts, so they had moved away as well. Did all of this have something to do with the student council president? Neither Seiji nor Mika knew the answer to this, as this was all they had to go on. Mm That is wonderful Mika considered it calmly and thought about something else that would happen, which caused her to turn slightly unsatisfied. Mika, were you thinking that its nice that you wont have to be scared, but Haruta-kun doesnt need to take you to school anymore, so you were disappointed? Nozomi didnt pull any punches with her daughter and continued to tease her. Not not at all! Having her inner thoughts pointed out, Mika felt a mixture of anger and embarrassment, and her face turned a deep red hue while her eyes became slightly teary. Even even if he lost weight, even if he was more handsome, hes still an otaku. I I absolutely wont fall in love with him, humph! She desperately tried to conceal her inner feelings in her heart. Ha haha, auntie sure loves to joke around Other than laughing foolishly, what else was Seiji supposed to do? And so, the bountiful, delicious meal ended with an ambiguous atmosphere. Not long after, Seiji took his leave. Right after he left, Mika instantly jumped on her mother like an angry kitten. Mom, what are you saying in front of him!? I dont think I was wrong, hehe The young woman covered her mouth as she chuckled, showing her profound experience in life. Everything was wrong! Im not Then why was your face so redlook, its still red even now. Im Im just angry! Youre not honest with your feelings at all. Youre my daughter; of course I know what youre thinking. Nozomi gently touched her daughters cheek before saying, Haruta-kun used to be quite a terrible person, but now hes changed to become much better, and he even saved you. Besides, he didnt mind protecting you for all this time; its only natural for you to be moved. Mika shyly lowered her head and twiddled her fingers. But from your mothers perspective, Haruta-kun is trying his utmost to change himself; he might not even be interested in you And your mother has a premonitionthis may only be the beginning. Perhaps hell become even handsomer Hehe no matter what Mika thinks, if youre serious about it, you cant let this opportunity escape. Mom Mewling like a kitten, Mika tugged on her mothers shirt, Just what should I do? Think about it yourself; just dont do anything overboardboys even good boys have times when they become beasts. Just remember to be careful about this. Mom It seemed that the beautiful mother and daughters secret conversation was going to continue on for quite some time. Chapter 6 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: C C It was a new day. As usual, Seiji went out for a morning jog and returned home after working up a sweat. After washing up, he prepared to make his own breakfast. Truthfully, he was slightly disappointed that breakfast wouldnt be provided for him every morning by a beauty. Just as he was thinking this, there was a knock on his door. Miss Uehara? The pigtailed beauty pouted upon hearing this. Mika? She finally showed a smile of satisfaction. For you! She handed him the lunchbox that was in her hand. Oh, but this She she already got used to making them, so she made one extra out of habit thats what mom said this morning! Mika looked away from him and showed a hint of shyness, so theres breakfast for you today as well, and in the future well, well probably make breakfast for you occasionally. Thank you so much, but wouldnt this be too much trouble Its no trouble at all; its just food for one extra person. In in exchange, if theres some work that requires physical strength around our house, you need to come help out! She looked back directly into his eyes. Seiji was surprised for an instant, before a gentle smile suffused across his lips. Thanks I will. His smile was breaking the rules with how dazzling it was, ahh! Mika felt like her face was burning up again. After talking to her mom last night and confirming her feelings, she felt as if she was no longer able to look at Seiji normally anymore. Every time she did, she felt nervous inside, and her heartbeat seemed to increase severalfold! Just hearing his voice and seeing him smile would make her cheeks heat up. Ahhhhhshe couldnt take this anymore! I Im going to school! She turned around and scurried off, leaving Seiji with the impression of her back and those twin pigtails swaying in the air. Be careful! Seiji was slightly concerned she would trip. Then, he returned back to his room to enjoy his breakfast. When he opened the lunchbox, Seiji paused; he had noticed that the food inside was evidently different from before as every dish seemed to have been made by someone inexperienced. He realized instantly that the previous breakfasts must have been made by the landlord, and this one must have been cooked personally by Mika Uehara! He could envision that pigtailed girl waking up at the crack of dawn and clumsily cooking under the instruction of her mother. The eggs were slightly burnt, the squid was twisted into a strange shape, and this cucumber just how did she cut it into something that looked like it was an ingredient for dark magic? Seiji sighed deeply. He didnt have the ability to eat this type of breakfast calmly. Mika Uehara was walking down the sunny street. Hes probably eating his breakfast now I wonder what hes thinking. Her heart kept pounding as she thought this. AhhMom she forced me to cook for him personally, but this will be exposed instantly its so embarrassing! She touched her own cheek and found that it was burning. I I admit, I do like him a little, but this is so direct. Urgh, its all moms fault! Nozomi Uehara sneezed as she washed dishes at home. No matter how embarrassed Mika was, she had already made the breakfast, so there was nothing she could do. I hope that hell like it This was the first time in her life that she made food for a boy, humph As she was lost in her thoughts, a figure suddenly darted out from a nearby alley. The figure had filthy clothes, messy dyed-blonde hair, and bloodshot eyes. It was all because of you, you fucking bitch! Blondie was viciously glaring at the girl in front of him; he felt like he had fallen down into hell because of his family going bankrupt, and he had lost all sense of reason. All because of this **** in front of him, he had lost everything! He was going to take revenge! He was going to fuck this bitch up! He was going f*cking to kill her! Mika Uehara was terrified by the malevolent aura emitted by blondie, and her mind was frozen with fear; however, before long, she instinctively turned around and shouted for help. Help! Someone save me Dont run, you fucking bitch! While cursing, blondie brought out a glimmering dagger and chased after her. He was very fast and managed to catch up to her swiftly. Mika Uehara despaired upon feeling the blondie behind her catching up, but then a familiar figure abruptly appeared in front of her. Haruta-kun Seiji! Seiji, who was crossing the street, opened his eyes wide in astonishment at this scene, before immediately rushing over. Mika! He had to get there in time! But it was too late. Blondie reached Mika just a few steps before Seiji did, and he viciously stabbed his dagger into her back. *Splurt!* Bright red blood gushed out incessantly. Mikas expression froze at this instant, while Seiji felt an icy feeling from the depths of his heart, followed by absolute rage. Bastard! He roared and kicked the blondie with manic fury. *Smack!* Blondie was toppled over, and he dropped his dagger. But it was too late. Seiji caught Mika, who was collapsing, and saw her blood spreading quickly on her back. In his arms, she blinked and looked at his face. Ahh! Her body felt unnaturally cold. Mika Uehara felt like she saw many things, and then nothing at all, and the last thing she saw was the anxious, worried face of a young man. He went to all that trouble to become handsome; why was his expression so negative? She wanted to smile at him, but she wasnt able to, and something wet dripped out of the corners of her eyes. The boys face was twisted; all his features were distorted and filled with endless self-regret and pain. Its not your fault dont have such an expression, Haruta-kun no, Seiji. Thank you for coming to save me. She opened then closed her mouth, trying her best to say the words she wanted to express the most. Was breakfast good? Then she saw nothing but darkness. Ahhhhhhh! Damn it!! Seiji hugged the bloody girl and began roaring uncontrollably. It was only by a few stepsnot even five seconds! This incident which should have been over already instead led to this terrible ending! Reality was definitely the worst game there was! However Luckily, he still had save files. Load!! The world around became dark, before lighting up once more. Seiji was in his room, sitting on the bed. It was earlier this morning, when he had just woken up. In case of emergencies, Seiji would save a new file whenever he woke up. This time he definitely wouldnt allow the tragedy to repeat itself! He didnt go for his usual morning jog; instead, he waited silently in his room. At the same time that he remembered, there was a knock on his door. When he went to open it, he saw a girl carrying a lunchbox for him. There was no dagger, no blood, and she was still safe. Haruta-kun your eyes are a bit redis there anything wrong? Mika Uehara was concerned about him. Nothing, just some dust in my eye. Seiji smiled and blinked, what about youdo you have something on your mind? On her way to school, Mika couldnt help sneaking glances at the boy beside her. She wanted to go to school after giving him breakfast, but after receiving it from her, he adamantly insisted on keeping his promise to continue escorting her to school. She couldnt convince him otherwise, so that was how it ended up. Was his insistence on escorting her after receiving breakfast a roundabout way of telling her he didnt want to be in her debt? Thinking this, Mika felt slightly disappointed. Suddenly, a figure dashed out in front of her. He had filthy clothes, messy dyed-blonde hair, and bloodshot eyes. It was all because of you, you fucking bitch! Mika Uehara was terrified by the malevolent aura emitted by blondie, and her mind was frozen with fear, but instantly, a huge shadow protected her from the front. It was Seiji Haruta. He stood firmly in front of her, just like a thick wall. He was waiting for this bastard. Mika, stand back and call the police. He whispered to the girl. Leave this guy to me. I will protect you. He remembered the sight of her soaked in blood and silently vowed that he would never allow time to repeat itself! Get the hell out of my way! Blondie roared madly as he lunged at Seiji with his glimmering dagger. Seiji fearlessly countered his attack, using both hands to grasp firmly onto blondies wrist which was holding the dagger, as his right foot aimed for blondies crotch and kicked out with devastating force! *BAM!* As they collided, there was the sound of something breaking. Blondies crazed expression had abruptly frozen. Then he screamed as if he was dying. Ill never tell you that you succeeded the first time, so I had to load once. Ill never tell you that in order to defeat you without getting injured, I had to load twice. Ill never tell you that in order to take advantage of this perfect chance of claiming self-defense and crippling you for life, thus leaving you functionless down there forever, I had to load three times. I came back to this scene a total of six times! Seiji viciously knocked over blondie as he was shrieking madly and making inhuman sounds! Mika Uehara watched all this with her mouth wide agape. She was unable to comprehend how this boy, who was just a weak otaku not long ago, was able to fearlessly block someone so malicious. And there was no way for her to understand why his movements were so accurate as he defeated blondie. The only thing she could see was his thick shadow, and his words rung incessantly in her ears. Stay back, Mika. I will protect you. Something hot flowed out from her heart, burning her chest, scorching her entire body, and almost causing her to shout out loud. She shouldnt be like this; she should be calmly observing the situation and worrying if he was injured or not. But she could only stay where she was right now and feel the impact of blissful fortune upon her. Her legs were shaking, and something hot was oozing out of the corner of her eye. Ahh!! She couldnt deny it any longer. At this very moment, Mika Uehara was utterly certain that she had completely fallen in love with this boy named Seiji Haruta. After that, everything progressed as expected. The street-side surveillance cameras recorded everything. Blondie was the one who was intended to harm someone, and Seiji only acted in pure self-defense. In that sort of situation, for a boy who wasnt knowledgeable in martial arts, accidentally giving the attacker such a permanent injury was understandable. In fact, for him to be able to calmly and accurately stop the crime was incredible already. And so, Seiji Haruta was judged to have committed no crime; not even his guardian was required for him to leave the police station. Blondie, however, had been charged with attempted murder. And with this, the incident had finally come to a conclusion. It was a brand new day. Mika Uehara held a lunchbox and was about to knock on the door. But she hesitated, putting the lunchbox down and taking out a hand mirror to check her appearance once more. If her mother could see her, she would definitely smile wryly and say: This child, you already checked your appearance several times before going out today. Okay, perfect. She touched her chest and attempted to subdue her frantic heartbeat, before raising her hand to knock on the door. At that moment, the door suddenly opened. I felt like you might have been standing outside. He smiled at the girl who was now frozen solid. A argh! Dont scare me like that! Haha, sorry. Seiji took a good look at her face and felt a sense of relief in his heart. Good morning, Mika. She had a faint red tinge on her cheeks as she looked at him, and she somehow felt as if he was feeling the same way. A brilliant, alluring smile of peerless beauty gradually suffused across her face. Mm good morning! The girl who was smiling radiantly in the early morning sunlight seemed as if she could brighten the entire world. Chapter 7 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: C C Mika Uehara should not have to face any more danger now. There was nothing more than a scary story behind that brilliant smile; it almost seemed perfect this way. After he had brought Mika to school once again, Seiji mulled things over on his return journey. It was good that this fiasco had ended. However, there were some aftereffects. First, it seemed that he was bound by the promise to escort Mika to school. Second, Mika Ueharas favorability rating towards him had surpassed 90his system told him that she would instantly agree to be his girlfriend or even have sex with him if he asked! Not only that, even the landlord Nozomi Uehara had a favorability rating towards him of over eighty, and if he asked her to have sex, apparently she would consider it seriously Haha, this is like a complete walkthrough Hey, this is no time for me to act like a capture target god! Seiji reined himself with great difficulty. He didnt have any useful abilities that a capture target god would have, like causing his targets to lose their memories. In fact, Mika Ueharas deep feelings towards him were troublesome for him by itself. He liked Mika, but it was only to the extent of an adult that was friendly with a child; it wasnt to the point of love. Just thinking about having to deal with her sincere feelings was something that gave him a headache. Forget about it; he would just take things as they come. As a thirty-year-old virgin otaku in his past life, he was clueless on how to deal with a high school girls love You want to change jobs? The confectionary shops manager Rika Amamis eyes widened in surprise. Yes, I would like a higher salary. Seiji awkwardly scratched his face. After all, directly telling any boss that he wanted to change jobs, even if she was just his manager, made him feel awkward. Im so grateful to you, Store Manager, for taking me in during one of my most difficult times, but I want to earn more money as fast as I can, so Alright then, you can work inside the store. Your salary will be increased by fifty percent, and if you do a good job and work overtime often, therell be extra reward money. Rika Amami said cheerily. Oh this Seiji didnt expect her to use this tactic. Do you still think its too low? No, its pretty good. Seiji scratched the corner of his mouth: I just thought Store Manager would get angry Its only normal to desire a higher salary, especially after you have become so handsome. I thought that youd want to take off your full-body anime costume sooner or later. Rika had a knowing expression on her face. Just like the Uehara mother and daughter pair, this store manager was also a witness to the miracle. A flabby fatty had changed into a strong, handsome guy in the short span of one week; she was absolutely flabbergasted as well. Luckily, she wasnt familiar with the original Seiji Harutas otaku lifestyle, so the contrast wasnt as evident to her. Rika could only sigh in envy when she thought about how difficult and slow it was for her to lose weight. This youth who was in front of her was unrecognizable as the same person from one week ago. It was perfect timing, though, as the stores business was getting better and better, and she had wanted to hire some more workers. She absolutely wouldnt let go of this polite, hard-working, and handsome guy! Im not really that handsome anyway, thank you, Store Manager. Ill take my work seriously. And thus, he went from a full-body costumed employee to working inside the store. Clad in the store uniform, this fresh, energetic newcomers appearance instantly attracted the eyeballs of many female customers inside. Rikas eyes were shining as well; even though she had expected it, she still didnt realize that the store uniform would look so great on Seiji Haruta. With his good looks and body shape, he was undoubtedly ranked number one in terms of appearance among the store employees! Even if there were only four employees As the other employees had below average appearances, Seiji stood out among the crowd, and no matter where he was standing, that slightly bashful smile was the focus of female attention. The store idol no wait, the store hunk will be you! And thus, time passed by quickly as they worked busily. Later that evening, Seiji received a phone call from Mika. Mika: S Seiji, are you free? Seiji: Sure, what is it? Mika: The president found out about what happened yesterday, and she asked me about the details. After hearing them she said she wanted to meet you. Seiji: Oh? That student council president wants to meet me? How come? Mika: She said that she knows you Seiji: What? Mika: She said she knows you, but you probably dont know her anyway, she would like to meet and chat with you. Seiji rubbed his chin and was rather curious. Just who could this student council president possibly be? Seiji: Okay then. When does she want to meet? Mika: If its alright with you, she said shed like to meet tomorrow afternoon in the business district at the confectionary store called Divine Taste. The Divine Taste confectionary store that was the place he worked at! Was this an innocuous coincidence, or was it Seiji: Alright, but you know I need to work tomorrow, so it has to be after 5:00 pm. Mika: Okay, Ill let her know. After hanging up, the pigtailed beauty had a complicated expression on her face while she was laying face-down on her bed. Her first time calling him was actually to talk to him about another girl Mika Uehara felt like a deflated balloon. Also, she detected a sense of danger. The student council president had said that she was familiar with Seiji Harutawhat was that about? She was grateful to the President-sama, who had coolness, beauty, and gentleness combined in one body. She almost seemed like a goddessthe idol of the entire school as well as Mika herself. And that was why she was worried about the president contacting Seiji after all, the presidents attractiveness was at the level of an alluring witch! In conclusion, what if Seiji fell in love with the president? It would become a huge obstacle to her love! Rolling rolling rolling rolling! She was so indecisive that she could only roll around on her bed. Ahhhh! What should I do!? Seiji could hear some strange noises coming from downstairs. Seiji had no clue as to what Mika was thinking just then. He held curiosity towards the true identity of the president. By stating that she knew him, she had, of course, meant that she was familiar with the original Seiji. However the original Seiji would only leave nothing but destructive impressions behind. Because she had known the original Seiji and his true personality, she had become curious after learning about the good deed he did for Mika, and she wanted to meet him and confirm his change. After all, it was only natural for her to react like that. Seiji shook his head; he didnt want to overthink things. Anyway, he would find out everything after the meeting. The next day. Seiji worked his usual shift until the afternoon. After his shift had ended, he changed out of the store uniform, before walking out of the employees back exit and walking back in the front door. Haruta, why arent you leaving? His male coworker was mildly surprised. Im meeting someone here. Haha, I know, its a date, right? Seijis coworker instantly had an enigmatic expression on his face. Our stores sweets are quite good but I think instead that you should let her see you hard at work. Girls like that sort of thing, and you look good in your uniform, even if I dont want to admit it, haha. Shes not my girlfriend, Tanaka-senpai. Seiji smiled wryly. Tanaka-senpai, as well as all his other coworkers, were all nice people, but they liked to joke around too much. Oh, so shes your future girlfriend. Relax, well all help you out; if you need some special service, ask away! Tanaka winked at him before he went to attend to some other customers. Seiji could only smile helplessly. He then walked towards a table and sat down at a window seat, resting his chin on his hands. Hey that boy over there is quite handsome. Where? Oh yeah, that onehe looks like he could be a television star. He must be waiting for his girlfriend. How cute! I also want a boyfriend like that A couple of new customers chatted whilst they walked in, and Seiji Haruta overheard them whispering about him due to his excellent sense of hearing. With his physical ability constantly increasing, Seiji had discovered that his sight, hearing, and other senses all seemed to be becoming increasingly sharper. Especially sightas an otaku, his sight was rather weak before. However, with the exercise options, his sight had improved tremendously, to the point where he no longer even needed glasses. This was no longer at the extent of exercise; this was more like cultivation! Seiji eagerly anticipated what he would become as his stats kept increasing. In addition, he was currently only grinding his physical ability stat, yet it already had such an effect. What would happen if he improved his others? His lips reflexively tilted upward as he imagined his future abilities. Look, look! Hes smiling! He must be thinking about his girlfriend how cute! He must really love her; she really is lucky! *Click.* Hey, hey, hey! That last sound was the sound of a camera, right? It must have been! Comments are fine, but dont just take pictures without permission! Hmph, I should sue that person for infringing my privacy rights! Seijis face darkened. And you insist that youre not waiting for your girlfriend when youre just sitting there, smiling stupidly at nothing; its truly intolerable. Tanaka brought him a menu. Just give me a glass of orange juice. Everyone is curious who youre waiting for, so why dont you tell us? Oh, also, the store manager said that if youre willing to let us know, shell give you a free tiramisu cake. Seijis face darkened even more. I definitely wont do that. Besides, wont you find out anyways just by waiting? Hmph, stingy. Was that stingy? Was it really? Just as Seiji was wondering that to himself, a familiar person walked into the store. It was Mika Uehara. She was still in her school uniform and radiated an innocent and cute aura. With her well-developed figure filled with the sexiness of youth, she was undoubtedly an above average beauty. But her spotlight was completely stolen away by the subsequent figure that entered. The next girl was wearing the same school uniform, and her long black hair reached her waist. She had snow-white skin, sensual eyes, red lips, and a full bosom which seemed like it was precariously close to bursting out of the school uniform. Her butt was prominent and pert; in combination with her short skirt and black stockings, everything about her was the highest level of sexiness! But the girl with such a devilish figure had an angelic, untainted face and held a righteous expression. Her eyes had a sharp gaze to them which stopped any male nearby from thinking impure thoughts. It was as if she had an aura of holiness surrounding her. But the most noticeable thing was that this girl carried a short sword sheathed in a black and scarlet scabbardaccording to Seijis memories of his past lifes manga, this sword was called a kodachi! Hey, isnt having a sword in public against weapon control laws? Seiji thought silently to himself. Beautiful, cool, and righteous, but something seemed odd about her. This was the first impression that Seiji Haruta had of the famed student council president. Mika Uehara glanced around the shop, instantly finding Seiji. She smiled at him brightly and walked over. The student council president also met Seijis gaze, and her eyes widened in obvious surprise. Seiji, did you wait long? Not at all, I was only waiting for a short while. Just as he stood up to welcome the two girls and led them to their seats, he abruptly noticed that his table had become the center of attention for the entire store. Not only were many customers watching in stunned amazement, even Tanaka and the other employees were standing motionless in surprise. It took quite a while for time to begin turning in the store again. That girl is unbelievably beautiful! But why is she carrying a sword? Even though that sword seems to suit her appearance, its still a little weird The other one is pretty cute as well By the way, which one is his girlfriend? Everyone was whispering furtively to each other. Seiji, this is my schools student council president, she Mika Uehara began an introduction. My name is Natsuya Yoruhana. The black-haired girl interrupted Mika and looked directly at Seiji, an indescribable light flickering within her eyes. I almost became your fiance, Seiji Haruta. Huh? Chapter 8 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: C C The words of the black-haired girl, Natsuya Yoruhana, the student council president, shocked the table into silence for a lengthy period of time. Erm hi. Seijis face twitched, Id like to ask what did you mean just now? It was exactly what it sounded like. Natsuya Yoruhana gazed searchingly at his face and smiled slightly: But that was something from a long time ago. Seijis mind was teeming with questions. He glanced at Mika beside him and discovered that she was still sitting there, stunned, with her mouth wide agape and eyes fully widened. *Cough cough.* He forced a coughing fit. Well it looks like we should really have a good chat, mm Miss Yoruhana, you and Mika should take a good look at the menu first and choose something to eat. He had finally alleviated the tense atmosphere. As the two high school girls looked at the menu, Seiji sighed inwardly. This president sure didnt act like how most ordinary people would. President, that drink is specially for a couple to drink together Eh? Couples together in a public location Hmph, how shameless! Natsuyas thoughts were indeterminable as her cheeks flushed slightly red, and her clear, righteous expression suddenly became purer. Just as Seiji was observing her with mild surprise, the black-haired girls expression instantly regained its indifference. Perhaps she was one of those legendary ladies that never went out? Seiji had never expected that he would meet such a character in real life. Okay, maybe a sword-carrying ladys appearance wasnt all that strange in this world filled with 2-D elements? After everyone had ordered some food, the table fell silent once more. Miss Yoruhana, dont you intend to explain anything further? Seiji broke the silence yet again. Theres really not much to say. Honestly, the incident was from a long time ago and doesnt have much meaning towards your current self. Natsuya took a deep look at him: Even though it was an unforgettable childhood memory for me, youve never even met me before, so weve never communicated. I admit that I spoke slightly too rashly, but it was just a venting of my emotions. Oh If I surprised you, I apologize. Natsuya smiled gently. This meeting today was because of my wish, so I appreciate that you accepted my invitation. Also, by meeting you here, in addition to giving my memory a face I can associate your name with, it is also an opportunity for me to thank you. Thank? I dont think that Ive done anything before that Miss Yoruhana needs to thank me for. You risked your life and protected my classmate, Uehara-san, an important student of our school, so that deserves my gratitude as the student council president. Natsuyas smile was replaced by a serious expression. Thank you very much, Seiji Haruta. You protected a high school girl and prevented a huge scandal at our school. Our schoolGenhana High School, owes you a debt! She formally lowered her head in seriousness as she finished talking. President Watching this scene, Mika was rather moved. No need to be so polite; I just did what I should have. Seiji smiled, Anyway, its President-san that done the bulk of the work. After all, you were the one who protected Mika. Otherwise, if that guy had made a move at school, I would have been powerless. *Ding!* The system indicated that her favorability rating towards him had increased. I just did what the president should do Ha, this is the exact same as what you were just saying. Natsuya lifted her head, and she smiled again. At this moment, their desserts arrived. This stores sweets are quite deliciousyou should have a taste. As an employee, Seiji naturally gave them some recommendations. Both Mika and Natsuya used their spoons to try a bite, and their eyes instantly lit up. Its really delicious! It seems good Ive never tasted this flavor before. The three of them happily ate together. Actually, Miss Yoruhana, I have something on my mind. Um I heard that blondies familys company suddenly went bankrupt, did did you do that? It wasnt me. Although I had already made preparations to do that if he didnt heed my warning. But without me moving a finger, that company suddenly went bankrupt. Natsuya shook her head. So it was just a coincidence? In my opinion, yes. Unfortunately, he focused all of his hatred on Uehara-san, which is why he ended up committing such a crime. Natsuya sighed deeply. And I actually didnt expect If it wasnt for you, Haruta-kun, something truly regrettable may have happened. Actually, if it wasnt for the fact that Seiji had the ability to save and load, everyone would be regretting what had happened. So Seiji could understand the presidents frustrations, as something that she thought was already over had suddenly turned into a bad ending; those capricious twists of fate were difficult for anyone to accept. Its all over now, and Mikas safe; thats enough for me. Yeah, Im so grateful to both of you. President, Seiji because of you guys, I didnt Mika thought back to the incident, and a teardrop formed in the corner of her eye. The table fell quiet again, but this time there was a gentle atmosphere permeating throughout the silence. Haruta-kun, youre currently living by yourself and youve dropped out of school. You need to work to support yourself, right? Natsuya changed the topic of conversation. Seiji smiled wryly and nodded. Our school is indebted to youif its okay with you, Id like to give you some assistance If you cant go back to your original school, why dont you consider transferring schools to Genhana High School? Eh? Mika widened her eyes in surprise, and Seiji was also stunned. Your previous mistakes are of no significance, as the current you seems like a good person to me. You shouldnt be wasting your time like this; you should go to school and study diligently. Natsuya was serious about this. If you need to work, our school also allows part-time jobs, and I can introduce some nice jobs to you that can help with your living expenses. If youre willing, I can take care of all the procedures for you, and your guardian doesnt even need to get involved. So, what do you think? After Natsuya said this, the conversation options appeared [A: I dont want to go back to school, its not necessary, thank you.] [B: Can I really do this? Of course Id like to go back to school] [C: This is an important decision; I need some time to consider it.] Since the conversation options had appeared, it meant that it was related to her favorability rating. And judging by the importance of these options, it was probably worth quite a few points. This was probably the critical decision starting off the student council presidents route if there was such a route, Seiji commented inwardly. Seiji President-samas idea seems like a good one Although she was shocked by the presidents sudden proposal, Mika couldnt contain her excitement. Naturally, she had instantly realized that this was a wonderful chance! Our school is pretty nice, if you come itll definitely be great! She imagined herself going to and returning home from school together with him, being in the same classes, eating lunch together, and being in the same club or activities. She desperately wanted him to agree to Natsuyas proposal! Seiji glanced at Mika and noticed that her expression was filled with expectation for him to say yes. Hmm it seemed like this choice would seriously affect two girls favorability ratings towards him, as well as their future routes. Seiji thought about it seriously. After a while, he came to the conclusion that that he had no reason to refuse. His main goal after reincarnating was to enjoy his new life. And going back to school again felt much more exciting than continuing to work. Even though he had the soul of a thirty-year-old adult, and going back to high school was a bit shameless, it was still fun! The only worry he held was that he would have increased contact with Mika, so she might fall even further in love with him. But maybe it was too narcissistic of him to think that, and perhaps the opposite would occur as well. As a virgin otaku, Seiji had no confidence in his ability to get along with girls. And so, the answer he chose was B. Can I really do this? Of course Id like to go back to school again but I made some serious mistakes before; if news of this spreads, then it might be a bad influence on your school. Seiji expressed his desire with a hint of nervousness. As long as you want to, then theres no problem! If youre worried about rumors, theres a method Natsuya smiled widely, you can change your name. Eh? Seiji and Mika both widened their eyes in astonishment. According to the law, young people that have committed a crime or made serious mistakes in the past but show signs of reformation are allowed to temporarily use a fake name. This is in order to help them adapt to a new life. As long as they receive permission from the relevant school or workplace, they are free to start anew. Natsuya folded her arms, causing her plump breasts to bulge out slightly; Seiji had to admit that it was quite the impressive sight. Seiji restrained himself to the utmost extent from staring at those killer mounds, while he inwardly thought: There were these sorts of laws in this world? Wasnt this world way too convenient!? Well, it was not like he was a legal expert in his previous life. Perhaps there were similar laws in his old world that he didnt know about? Anyway, since it was the first time he had ever heard about such a strange law, it almost felt like it was created just for him So listen carefully, Haruta-kun. Your current appearance is quite different from before, right? If you changed your name and transferred to a new school, nobody would recognize you, so naturally there wouldnt be any negative news spreading around. Natsuya spoke in a tone filled with confidence. Thats right if Seiji changed his name, with the way he was before, anyone that knew him before would probably No, they definitely wouldnt recognize him Im sure of it! Mika Uehara said adamantly. The change in Seiji Haruta was just too big! Anyone that previously knew the fat otaku would definitely never imagine that he had now turned into a handsome boy, and if it wasnt for the fact that Mika was the landlords daughter and personally witnessed the change in him, she wouldnt have recognized him either or believed her own eyes. Because his change was definitely a miracle! Besides if Uehara-san is willing to help out, we can even make the process even more perfect. Natsuya glanced at Mika. Me? Yep, if Haruta-kun changes his name, instead of choosing a random name, it would be more convincing if he had a family background. For example, if he changed his last name to Uehara, and we said that hes your older cousin, it would add an extra layer of protection. Of course, this is only if your family consents, Uehara-san. Seiji was speechless. Mika was shocked momentarily before her heartbeat increased to maximum speed! Let Seiji change his name to Uehara!? If she had the same last name as him, they would have to pretend that they were close cousins. She would have the perfect excuse to do various things with him, and her face began burning as she pictured this in her mind. Im willing! She shouted passionately in her heart. Oh This is all a bit too much; itll be troublesome for Mika and Miss Landlord. Seiji smiled wryly and decided to avoid this route. Its no trouble at all! Mika wanted to shout this out loud desperately, but as her final shreds of female pride prevented her from doing so, she kept her silence with a reddened face. Okay then, we can just change the name. What do you think, Haruta-kun? Miss Yoruhana has considered all of the details. Ill just listen to your suggestions. Okay then, its decided. Natsuya looked at the youth, her eyes shining, Welcome to Genhana High School, Haruta-kun. Thank you Im so grateful for this opportunity youve given me to start anew, Miss Yoruhana, no President Yoruhana. Seiji looked at her and smiled, I promise that I will not disappoint you. Chapter 9 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: C C I believe in you as well. How stunning! Natsuya Yoruhanas smile was more than enough to cause any young man to have endless fantasies, and Seijis heart jumped as well. If it wasnt for his self-awareness and experience from his previous thirty years of life, then he might have made the mistake of thinking she was trying to flirt with him. In reality, however, it was probably nothing more than small unconscious movements by her. Mika Uehara panicked slightly as she saw that the President-sama was unknowingly releasing that bewitching charm of hers again. Countless boys and girls had lost themselves to Lady Natsuya Yoruhanas unintentional movements and had become enraptured. That included herself. There was no helping it; the president was just too beautiful! Her looks were cheat-like, and her figure was even more ridiculous. Although her family background was illustrious, she wasnt arrogant and haughtybeauty, coolness, righteousness were all combined in her, and she was the epitome of perfection! Mika nervously watched Seijis face and noticed that although his eyes seemed to admire her, there was no trace of love, which caused her to sigh in relief. At that moment, another suspicion arose in her mind: if he wasnt moved by even the likes of the president, then just who could move his heart A girl in loves heart was indecisive and confused, like Mika Ueharas current state. At that moment, a melodious piano sound rung out. Excuse me. Natsuya took a cell phone out of her school uniform pocket and received a call. Okay Got it. After such a short phone call, Natsuya showed an apologetic expression to Mika and Seiji. Im very sorry, somethings suddenly come up, so I need to leave. Haruta-kun, do you have anything else to say about transferring schools? Seiji shook his head. Then Ill start the process for you tomorrow. You should give me your phone number now, so I can contact you if I need anything. Okay. Seiji and Natsuya then exchanged phone numbers. After that, Natsuya took her leave and bade farewell. Seiji and Mika remained seated as they watched her leave and noticed a luxurious black car coming to pick her up the moment she exited the store. He didnt have a chance to ask her what that sword was about Seiji was actually quite curious about that kodachi that Natsuya Yoruhana carried around with her, but there wasnt an appropriate moment to broach the subject during the entire conversation. President Yoruhana seems like an amazing girl in every aspect. Seiji sighed with emotion. Yeah, the president is so great If you absolutely must find a flaw with her, the only one is that shes so outstanding some people dont even dare to talk to her. Mika laughed, Such as my previous self. If it wasnt for this incident, I think I wouldnt have talked to her on my own even until graduation. Seiji nodded sagely. He could understand the feeling; for someone who was too outstanding, there were those that chose to silently avoid them. Nobody spoke for a while. Anyway, no matter what she was thinking, Im very grateful to her for giving me this opportunity to return to school. Seiji smiled, And well be classmates in the future, Mika, so please take good care of me. Oh Mm! Please please take good care of me as well! Mikas face flushed red as she lowered her head. Meanwhile, in the luxurious car. Milady, did the one from the Haruta family agree? Sitting across from Natsuya Yoruhana was a girl with bright red hair and a sharp glint in her scarlet eyes. She was wearing the same school uniform. Yep, he seemed quite delighted to be able to return to school and was happy to change his name. Natsuya gazed outside the window as she spoke. Doesnt he have any resolve to protect his own family name? Currently, he probably doesnt even know the true meaning of the Haruta family name, even though I had hinted at it right from the beginning. It seemed like he had no idea, nor did he show any curiosity or desire to inquire more about it. Hmph, what a shallow man. Maybe not. His eyes were sincere, his actions resolute, and everything he said and decided upon seemed like it had some degree of forethought; hes definitely not an ordinary person. I think that maybe its not that he didnt think about it, he just didnt want to think too deeply about it. And as for the mistakes he committed before, which were severe enough for his sister, Yuiyume Haruta, to force him to leave home, unless he manages to receive Lady Harutas forgiveness, nothing related to the Haruta name will have any meaning to him. As its meaningless, theres no need to think about it. He only needs to take the chances that lie before him. Although he may not be thinking far ahead for the future, it could be said that hes quite decisive at taking the correct action. The interior of the car remained silent for a while. Then what does Milady think he was thinking? Ha, Hitakawhat you really want to ask is whether or not this character known as Seiji Haruta is of any use to us, right? The red-haired girl fell silent upon hearing this. Natsuya Yoruhana did not speak as well, as she thought about how to express her thoughts. The current him is completely different from the previous him, in both looks and personality. If it wasnt for the fact that evidence says theyre the same person, I no, anyone would think that these are two completely different people. Lady Yoruhana slowly stated. But after seeing him personally, I saw just a slight glimpse of the elegant demeanor of a young master from the Haruta family, just like when he was little. So, Im also quite curious just what it was that he encountered Lets leave the past alone for now, as Im beginning to suspect that the fall into depravity of this young master from the Haruta family may have been caused by external factors. And now, his enormous change may be due to the fact that hes finally free from the external factors, and he has rediscovered his earliest, truest self. Natsuya had just given her an abundant amount of information; the girl named Hitaka needed some time to digest it all. Then, does Milady believe that Seiji Haruta will be very useful to us? He has the potential to be enormously useful to us, but it hasnt been that long since he changed, so its not that easy to say yet. Natsuya chuckled lightly, If he remains in his current state, or if what I believe is correct, then this young master Haruta will create a terrifying whirlwind in society. Just this possibility alone was worth me personally inviting him to our school. Not only that, he truly did save Mika Uehara and prevented the school from having a huge scandal, so it was only proper that I aided him. The car quietened down again. The luxurious black car soundlessly drove off into the dark night. The next day, Seiji received a call from Natsuya, who asked him about his personal information. On the subsequent day, when Seiji was taking Mika to school, they had almost reached the school when they saw a girl with short auburn hair and scarlet eyes with a sharp glint in them. This girl, who exuded a heroic aura, came to take his documents containing personal information. My name is Hitaka Shuho, and I am the vice president of the student council. Ive received your personal information documents, so please go back home and wait for the news. She seemed to have a cold attitude, but according to Mika, this vice president treated everyone this way. Another week passed. Natsuya Yoruhana called him again, saying everything was completed successfully, and that he would be able to go to school as a transfer student from next Monday. That night, Mika Uehara brought a male high school uniform for him. While it was within his expectations, Seiji still felt that the lady president was truly capable in getting things done. From start to finish, she had only called him twice; he only had to give them some of his personal information, and she managed to take care of everything else! He didnt need his guardian, he didnt need to return to his old school to say goodbye, and he didnt even need to go meet with Genhana High Schools principals This was far from what any normal student council president would be able to pull off; it was evident that she had used some of her personal connections. There must be a motive behind her trying her utmost to help him transfer schools. Seiji had considered this already, so naturally he had thought about what could be going on. It was just that there was no use in paying attention to her ulterior motives for now. The next week, Monday. After coming back from his morning jog, Seiji washed up and put on the Genhana High School uniform. He stood in front of his mirror to comb his hair. Mm, not bad. Maybe it was a bit narcissistic, but in Seijis eyes, didnt the boy in the mirror seem a bit too handsome? He wasnt the type to often look in the mirror, so every time he looked in the mirror, after cultivating all this time with his system, he would always feel like his appearance had improved. At first, he thought he was mistaken, but his constantly increasing charisma stat proved that this was all real. And the strongest evidence of all was that everyones attitudes towards him were gradually changing, and the number of girls that came to the confectionary store just to see him was increasing daily as well Would it be a problem if he kept getting handsomer? Maybe he deserved a beating for worrying about this, but Seiji was seriously frustrated. While it was nice to be quite handsome, if he was overly handsome, then strange things would begin to disturb his daily life. But there was no helping iteven though he was only concentrating on increasing his physical ability stat, his charisma stat kept improving alongside it, to the extent where it surpassed even his physical ability stat! Well, this must be attributed to the fact that his body had already inherited excellent genes beforehand. According to the original Seijis memories, his younger and older sisters were both S-class beauties, and he should have been a hunk as well to match the rules of genetic inheritance. The way that fat otaku looked in the past was truly unnatural. Once again, Seiji sighed at how truly self-deserving the original Seiji was; he had even wasted his own handsome genes. After the self-reflection, Seiji finished his preparations and left his room. Mika Uehara sat on the couch in her home and waited in nervous silence. Even though walking to school together with him had already become a daily occurrence, she found it difficult to slow down her racing heart every time. Because because Seiji Haruta was becoming increasingly handsome! Mothers premonition had been true; Seiji had continued exercising every day even after he gotten skinnier. His body shape was getting stronger and sturdier, and his entire person seemed healthier and brighter. Every inch of his body seemed like it was subtly evolving. If the Seiji who had just become skinnier was at the level of a normal handsome guy, then the current Seiji had already evolved to become idol level. It was no joke! Mika Uehara truly believed that the current Seiji could land a job as a television star without even needing to put on makeup! Ahhhhwhy did he become so handsome? And why was he still getting handsomer by the day!? It put too much pressure on her! The little girl within Mikas heart was screaming in frustration. Today was the first day that Seiji would go back to school. At first, she was delighted that he would be able to attend school together with her, but currently, that joy was now tainted by frustration. The current Seiji was definitely a ticking time bomb for the female students at Genhana High School. Although her crush was now going to school together with her, he had become far too handsome. The other girls at school would definitely have their eyes on him. Mika felt unsure what to do! She was waiting for immediate advice on this topic. Her countless frustrations were vented by a melancholy sigh of depression. Nozomi Uehara watched her daughter silently. Well, she could understand how her daughter was feeling because even her heart beat faster at Seijis appearance lately! That handsome boys gentle smile was turning him into a lady-killer. At that moment, there was a knock on the door. Mika suddenly lifted her head up, jumped off the sofa and almost tripped on the floor. C coming! Mika, your bookbag! Lunchbox! Oh oh Mika hurriedly rushed to open the door as she gathered her things. Outside the door was a boy who had sunlight shining down on his shoulders, which added an even gentler aura to that well-chiseled face of his, giving his faint smile the beauty of a picture drawn by a master artist. Lets go. Chapter 10 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: C C School was a stage. Kazufuru Ooike inspected his appearance and clothing one last time and gave a practiced smile in front of the mirror before he left home. Compared to those ordinary folks who wasted their valuable youth, he discovered the true nature of school life early on, and he dressed smartly every day in order to spend each day at school perfectly. Just like an actor on stage, he would show off his dazzling appearance, graceful elegance, and eloquent communication, thus giving the audience a deep impression as well as raising his own fame and status. As for finding yourself? Youth? Enjoyment? Haha, they were the shallow ideals of foolish and ordinary people who understood nothing about reality. The future was just a hazy fog to themwhat else could they do besides wasting their time here? Kazufuru Ooike saw reality for what it was long ago and had made detailed plans for his own future. To him, school was the prelude and stepping stone to society, and he intended to stand at the top of this comparatively simple enclosed society in order to have a head start when he entered society for real. Naturally, an excellent impression and outstanding grades were necessary. The next step was to obtain a position in the student council. However, his highest goal was an exceptional partner! And who could match the student council president, Natsuya Yoruhana? As he walked into the school and sighted her feminine figure, the corners of Kazufuru Ooikes mouth arced upwards, and he went over to greet her familiarly. Secretary Ooike and President Yoruhana the sight of them together is just like a painting Both of them have top-class grades and appearance, and theyre both elites that entered the student council as freshman studentstheyre just too perfect! Are they really not going out with each other? Listening to the whispers around him, a sense of pride welled up in Kazufuru Ooikes heart, but he carefully hid his feelings, remaining impassive as he continued his conversation with Natsuya. Most people in school knew that Natsuya Yoruhana was from a rich and powerful family, but they didnt know the full extent of her familys wealth. However, Kazufuru Ooike was different. Although all his knowledge came from browsing the internet, that alone was quite shocking. He didnt understand why a lady of her level was studying at Genhana High School. Doubtlessly, this was an incredible chance for himmaybe even an once-in-a-lifetime chance! As long as he succeeded in gaining her affection, he could reduce the number of years where he had to work hard by at least thirty years! The moment he realized this, he worked hard at getting closer to this brilliant and beautiful lady from an illustrious family. And currently, he was one of the closest males at school to Natsuya Yoruhana. Almost every student at school recognized the two of them as a perfect couple, and based on the presidents attitude towards him, Kazufuru Ooike also believed that. Until today. That person will transfer into your class today, so please take good care of him, Ooike-kun. Natsuya Yoruhanas sentence as she smiled stirred dark emotions within Kazufuru Ooikes heart, but of course he didnt allow it to show. I will. Seigo Harano. This was the name that gave Kazufuru Ooike the deepest impression recently, because in order to allow him to transfer to Genhana High School, Natsuya Yoruhana even went to the extent of using her familys connections. As a student council member, he also helped with part of the process and saw the picture on the documents. Seigo Harano was a good-looking handsome boy. This caused Kazufuru Ooike to feel a sense of danger. The picture could have been doctored; perhaps the real person wasnt as handsome in real life. He could only silently console himself this way. Year 1, Class 5. When Ooike entered the classroom, he found that the new transfer student who was about to arrive had become the hot topic of class. I heard the new student is a boyitll be nice if hes handsome! Eh, it isnt a girl? I wonder why hes transferring at this time of the year. I heard that the President used her connections to allow him to join; maybe he has some relation to the President? Perhaps hes a young master from a rich family? Ooike maintained his smile as he greeted his friends, and when they asked him about the transfer student, he only smiled politely in response. Suddenly, the entire classroom fell silent. Ooike followed everyones lines of sight and saw the two people he expected. Kahei Watari and Takashi Kobayashi. The first boy had an imposing height of 1.9 meters and was slightly chubby. His eyebrows were thick and bushy, and he carried a dark, severe expression. The other boy had dyed-purple hair and was wearing earrings. He had thin lips and slanted eyes. Pale cotton bandages were wrapped around his hand, and his expression was cold and antisocial. They were the famous delinquents of Year 1, Class 5. Legend has it that both of them had the incredible record of having individually defeated seven or eight hoodlums before, and when they acted together as partners, just their glares alone would scare any low-level hoodlums. Even though there were countless legends about their fights outside of school, they had never acted up inside of school before. However, this wasnt due to fearit was more likely that they couldnt be bothered to act. Every time they appeared together in class, their fearful atmosphere caused everyone to unconsciously stop talking, hence the uncanny silence which currently permeated throughout the room. They didnt care about their fellow classmates reactions at all, and they kept chatting to each other as they walked towards the corner of the classroom. How was last night? I only defeated eight not many. I only took out thirteen myself, not enough at all. Lets continue tonight. Alright. The simple conversation they had with each other was scary to the point where anyone who heard it felt their heart rates rapidly increase. Only when they sat down at their seats and closed their eyes in order to rest was the classrooms atmosphere able to relax, and conversation gradually started up again. Hmph, morons. Kazufuru Ooike mentally snorted at them. He looked down upon these hoodlums that acted tough but already belonged to the dregs of society. Although he was forced to admit their skill in violence did give others a forceful pressure that was difficult to resist. Not long after, the bell rang. The classs teacher, a glasses-wearing unmarried woman who was twenty-nine years old, walked into the classroom, her face blushing deeply. Erm everyone should have heard already that there will be a new student joining us today. After that simple explanation, she gestured to outside the door, and her movement was sultry enough to the point where it seemed like she was flirting. A boy walked into the classroom. As he walked in, everyone in the classroom sucked in their breaths simultaneously. The new student was tall and handsome, with a pretty face, clean-cut short hair, and a slightly shy expression Even though he was wearing the same western-style school uniform as everyone else, he somehow managed to give off a charismatic impression, as if he were a noble at a banquet! In the short time that he walked from the classroom door to the classroom podium, time seemed to slow down. Just about all the girls in class had their moods markedly improve in just these few seconds, while almost all the boys had grim looks on their faces. What the hell! Why did such a handsome guy come here!? To be fair, if he was only a normal handsome guy, the boys wouldnt have minded so much. However, since the person in front of them was clearly a S-rank super handsome guy, the boys were battling with complex emotions. Hello everyone, Im Sei cough, Seigo Harano. I transferred at this time due to various reasons, so please take care of me from now on. Seiji smiled gently at everyone. Cough, he was a bit nervous and he had almost accidentally said his real name. Suddenly there was a huge commotion in class, and the volume was all caused by the girls. So handsome! Hey, dont you think he looks a bit like the star Hidemi Kimura? Eh? I think hes more like Mitsuaki Kaneshiro? Hes tall, handsome, and has a great atmosphere about him. I cant take it anymore Hes even more handsome than Ooike-kun! When Kazufuru Ooike heard his name randomly being compared to the transfer student, his face started twitching, and his heart also twitched as well. Kazufuru Ooikes hope was futilenot only was the new student a handsome youth, he was a supermodel-level idol-like handsome youth that greatly surpassed his picture! He instantly realized why the president had spent so much effort on helping this person transfer schools. Unfortunately, his newly acquired understanding made him sink even deeper into the abyss. Apart from him, there was one other whose feelings had fallen deep into the abyss. It was Mika Uehara. Even though she had already expected it, when Seijis transfer was met with as much excitement as she expected, she still felt unhappy. Yep, absolutely unhappy. She pouted with her mouth, and muttered in her heart: Humph, whats with all this commotion? He was nothing but a disgusting fat otaku not long ago. Ironically, her own feelings almost completely overlapped with one of the school idols feelings, student council secretary Kazufuru Ooike. The teacher arranged for Seiji to sit in the empty seat in the corner, and he happened to pass by Mikas seat as he walked there. She looked at him, and he glanced back at her and smiled. Then, he sat down at his seat and greeted the students around him quietly. Two of them didnt respond to him, so Seiji assumed that they were most likely the two delinquents that Mika instructed him to stay far away fromKahei Watari and Takashi Kobayashi. Since as long as he didnt bother them, there wouldnt be any problems. After all, Seiji had no reason to meddle in their affairs. Currently, he was enjoying the feeling of immersing himself in school again. Only after experiencing the cruelty of society did he truly understand just how precious the days in school were. At the beginning of class, he opened his system, and noticed that the option [go to classes at school] which had been grayed out all this time was finally available for selection. He instantly decided to select it. Then, he was overwhelmed by a desire to study and learn, and he was able to fully concentrate. He didnt pay attention to anything other than the teacher and the blackboard After class. Right when Seiji recovered from his [studying] status, he noticed that he had been completely surrounded by his classmates. And the only ones surrounding him were girls!? They chattered endlessly. With the fragrance of perfume and other good smells coming from their bodies, Seiji was slightly overwhelmed by all their questions. Harano-san, why did you transfer at this time of year? This was a normal question. Harano-san, what kinds of things do you like? This was a roundabout question. Harano-kun, do you have a girlfriend? This was such a direct question. Harano-kun, are you straight or gay? This one must be into boys-love Okay, stop! After Seiji struggled for a while, a clear female voice suddenly rang out, which caused the girls to settle down. Seiji looked at the speaker, and saw a tall, well-proportioned handsome boy with soft silver-gray medium-long hair and a bit of an invasive smile enter the crowd of girls. Free talk time is over nowthe remaining time belongs to his official owner. Please back off now, thank you! What are you talking about? His his official ownerthats not it at all! Mika Uehara shyly disagreed with what this handsome boy just said. How is he not yours? He transferred schools because of you, and you live together. You even come to school together, right? The handsome boy flashed a mischievous smile. After a momentary silence, all the girls were shocked and stared at Mika with their eyes widened! Thats not it at all! Hes the president he hes just a renter at my familys apartment! Mika Uehara panicked upon seeing everyone glaring daggers at her, and she blushed furiously in embarrassment. In fact, she was so flustered that she started spouting out gibberish. Renter? Is it really just that? You know, you guys Im begging you, Chiaki, stop going on! Everyones misunderstanding! Mika tearily begged her friend. Seiji smiled wryly. You must be Chiaki Wakaba, right? Mikas best friendshes mentioned you before. Oh, so you directly call her Mika, do you? Hehe The tomboyish beauty in male clothes smiled with deep meaning. Thats right, Im Chiaki Wakaba. Im pleased to meet you, Seigo Harano. She took a handsome posture before she reached her hand out to shake his hand. If it was an ordinary person doing it, it might seem pretentious, but it didnt seem off at all when she did it; it was almost as if such handsome movements were patented by her. Pleased to meet you. Seiji smiled in return and shook her hand. Chapter 11 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: C C The tomboyish beauty that loved to wear male clothing, Chiaki Wakaba, was the ace member of the drama club. Therefore, she was quite famous in certain circles. With pressure coming from her, the chattering girls reluctantly left until only Chiaki, Mika, and Seiji remained. Seigo Harano not bad for a fake name, but I still think your original name sounds better. Chiaki said in a low voice and smiled at him. She knew about Seijis real name and situation through her best friend, Mika Uehara. Seiji scratched his face. After personally meeting this best friend of hers that Mika had told him about beforehand, he finally understood some of the things that Mika had previously said. Why did blondie have his eyes on Mika? Other than her outstanding appearance and attractiveness, there was also the fact that blondie had seemed to have heard some rumors and had come to a misunderstanding. Then the next problem was the origin of these rumors. And why did they spread in the first place? Mika believed that it was because she had an excellent friend with high charisma. As this friend of hers was quite popular with certain female student cliques, it caused Mika to become the target of jealousy as she was quite close to Chiaki. It just cant be helped. As Chiakis truly beautiful and has her own unique charm, many girls are secretly in love with her That was what Mika told him at the time with a wry smile. As one of the best friends of this famous, charismatic tomboy prince, Mika became the target of vicious rumors fueled by jealousy. School was a bit simpler than adult society, but some nastiness was still unavoidable. Harano-kun, can you drink alcohol? Huh? Seiji blinked. Im still underage, and I believe you are as well. Dont be such a dragas Mikas best friend, Id really like to have a drink with the hero that saved her! Chiaki smiled and licked her lips: Theres plenty of alcohol at my placeyou should come on over! Her tiny action in tandem with her words made her seem quite devilish. Seiji raised his eyebrows and was just about to retort, when he was suddenly interrupted. No! Sei Er, Seigo cant drink alcohol! Mika interrupted the conversation, You as well, Chiaki. Ive said it many timesyou should stop secretly drinking! Alcohol is one of the greatest joys in life. You wont miss out if you try it a bit earlier! Chiaki smiled seductively, And if you get drunk, you can do some even more interesting things What interesting things are you talking about!? Mika forcefully denied her. No is no. Alcohol is something thats not good for you. Ugh, fine. Chiaki had a regretful expression. Drinking juice will be fine. Seiji smiled, If you have free time, you can come to the shop I work atthe sweets there taste delicious. With him leading the conversation skillfully, they began talking about everything. The pigtailed beauty, the tomboyish prince, and the idol-like handsome boy the three of them chatting happily seemed like it was a scene out of an idol drama. However, such a beautiful scene was unappreciated, even hurtful, to certain people. Such as Kazufuru Ooike. Witnessing this scene, the clogged feeling in his heart increased even further. Mika Uehara wasnt anyone special, but Chiaki Wakaba was a well-renowned and popular girl at school, and even Natsuya Yoruhana appreciated her talent. He had tried his best to make friends with Chiaki Wakaba before as well, but she used skillful methods to reject him politely. And now, that Seigo Harano was having a conversation with her as if they were old buddies. He absolutely couldnt stand it! But what could he possibly do? Although some dark ideas popped into Kazufuru Ooikes mind, he firmly pushed them away. In every instance, he always defeated his opponents directly from the front. Regardless of whether it was looks, elegance, grades, or sports, he would always defeat them fairly, and he never cheated or used any dirty tricks whatsoever. He believed in his own excellenceapart from his family background, every quality of his was upper-class! Judging by his appearance, Seigo Harano seemed like a strong opponent. But so what? He, Kazufuru Ooike, could defeat him as well, just like all the others! During all the classes in the morning, other than chatting with Mika and Chiaki, Seiji had become acquainted with some other classmates. But he could only smile wryly at the fact that the only ones who treated him warmly were the girls. In fact, none of the boys proactively came to talk to him, and if he tried talking to any boy, any response he received was either indifferent or clearly distant. It seemed that there were downsides to having such a good appearance as well. What should he do about this? It was already time for the lunch break, and as Seiji considered his problem and stood up from his seat, he noticed a male student with short brown hair, glasses, and a delicate face walking over. Hello, Harano-san. Hello. Im the student council secretary, Kazufuru Ooike, and President Yoruhana specially ordered me to take good care of you after you transferred here. Kazufuru nudged his glasses upwards, After a morning of classes, do you feel like you are having any troubles? If you feel like you cant understand the classes or if theres some other problems, I would be glad to assist you. Seiji took a good look at this above-average handsome guy who embodied the very image of an excellent student. W what is it? Kazufuru felt uncomfortable being stared at like this. Can you help me with any trouble? Seijis mouth arced upward. Er yes, if Im able to be of help. Kazufuru nodded. Since the president had made a request, he had to at least look good on the surface. Seiji suddenly stepped forward and suddenly grabbed his hand. Please become my friend! This one sentence resounded clearly throughout the whole classroom. All the surrounding students turned their heads around to look, surprise evident on their faces. Mika, who was on her way over towards them, froze in her tracks, and even Chiaki was stunned. The entire classroom fell into an eerie silence. After an indeterminate length of time, he foolishly responded with a confused, Huh? The school courtyard. Kazufuru adjusted his glasses again and tried to organize his thoughts, but he found that his brain still wasnt working properly yet. In front of him was the cheerful Seigo Harano, the still-shocked Mika Uehara, and Chiaki Wakaba who was smiling ambiguously. All four of them had brought their own lunches, so to the others, they looked like a perfect scene of two boys and two girls eating lunch together. Harano-san You can just call me Harano, or even just call me Seigo. Ill just call you Kazufuru as well, bro. Who wants to be your bro!? Kazufuru Ooikes face twitched, and he almost said that out loud, but he barely managed to restrain himself. Man, I thought I wouldnt be able to make any male friends. Im glad that I met someone as welcoming as you, Kazufuru bro. Here, as a sign of our friendship, Ill give you this green pepper from my lunch. I hate these! Kazufuru wasnt a picky eater, but he considered green peppers to be the green work of the devil, so he unconsciously rejected it. Wait a moment, that didnt seem like the most important thing right now? Dont worry, it tastes really good. After all, this green pepper is specially made; it was cooked by my gentle and beautiful landlord. Seiji remained smiling. Seigo! Mika couldnt bear watching it anymore, Stop being picky! Is that the only part you want to comment on? Chiaki took a sideways glance at her friend. Kazufuru suddenly felt tired of it all. Harano-san, just what are you up to? He sighed and looked straight into Seijis eyes. Nothing at all. Seiji retracted his mischievous smile that he was faking and said lightly, Just as I previously stated, Id like for you to be my friend. Why? Isnt it obviousits quite hard for me to talk to the other boys. Seiji forthrightly stated the root of the problem. Theyre jealous or cant stand the sight of meat any rate, Im having trouble getting along with them. So I need a sufficiently strong enough stepping stone. And you, Student Council Secretary, are obviously a popular and excellent student. Youre the best choice, Kazufuru Ooike-san. Seijis revelation was far too direct, and the other three students were completely shocked. It took quite a while for Kazufuru Ooike to regain his senses. So youre saying youre taking advantage of me? Youre partially correct. Yes, I want to be friends with youthat wasnt fake at all. Seiji smiled again and gave him an omelet from his own lunchbox, Youll accept a new friend, wont you, Student Council Secretary Ooike-san? What if I refuse? Kazufuru stared directly at Seiji. Well, it wont be a big deal. At the very most, Ill just act disappointed in front of all our classmates, and Ill also tell President Yoruhana about my disappointment as well. Seiji shrugged nonchalantly. Kazufuru Ooikes face kept twitching uncontrollably. He could already imagine what a commotion the scene from earlier must have caused, and if he refused Harano, and Harano exaggerated it in front of the class, this would become a huge problem, and in the end, it would damage his status. Not to mention, there was also President Yoruhana As he kept thinking it over, Kazufuru found that he had no other choices. You youre quite something. In the end, he looked at Seiji and stated coldly, As you wishI shall become your friend, but we still arent friends. His statement was obviously self-contradictory, but it was understandable as well, and Seiji definitely understood what he meant. Ill treat you as my friend, and Im confident that youll change your opinion of me. He reached his hand out with a smile. Kazufuru Ooike looked at his hand for several seconds before he slowly extended his own hand out and shook Seijis hand lightly. Mika Uehara, who was a spectator for this entire scene, was still in shock, while Chiaki Wakabas eyes glittered with an indescribable light. As Kazufuru ate his lunch, he couldnt help but feel like he had been pulled into some sort of strange trap but it was still acceptable. Just let me see who you truly are, Seigo Harano. After lunch, Kazufuru used the excuse of being occupied with student council matters and left them. After she watched the student council secretary leave, Mika Uehara turned her gaze towards Seiji, with an expression begging for an explanation. Its quite simple, reallyI didnt want to be left out of everything by all the boys in class, so I forcefully took advantage of the student council secretary. Seiji truthfully told her his intentions. The personal relationships in school could become a big or a small issue. He came to school in order to enjoy daily life, not to become a lone wolf, so even if his method was a little overbearing, he had to ensure own place in school first. Mika Uehara nodded half-knowingly. That was brilliant. Chiaki Wakaba smiled as she assessed him, I thought that youd find yourself in great difficulty if it became like that, Mika and I would still stay by your side. But you were able to break through it on your ownnice. Even though the method was slightly underhanded. But to be able to see the true nature of that excellent student who always wore a mask and to successfully take advantage of him, Seiji was definitely gifted. Seigo Harano no, Seiji Haruta, wasnt a simple person at all. Chapter 12 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: C C For the remainder of lunch break, Mika and Chiaki took Seiji around to explore the school. Genhana High School covered a vast amount of ground and had a middle school section as well as a high school section, although the two sections were mostly separated apart from some shared facilities. Haha, seeing those tender juicy middle school girls isnt an easy task, but if you beg me, I can tell you just how to meet them! Chiaki smiled impishly. Stop talking nonsense, Chiakiwhat are you saying, tender and juicy It sounds attractive, but I cant afford to be thought of as a pervert right now, so lets talk about it later. Seiji rubbed his chin. What!? Seigo? Ha, I was just joking. Seiji felt that compared to Mika, the slightly devilish Chiaki was easier to have a conversation with. Mika Uehara was still stuck between her mischievous friend and the otaku that was gradually coming out of his shell, so she found it difficult to keep up with them. As Chiaki teased Mika, Seiji took a look at the schoolyard, when he suddenly noticed a petite girl looking in their direction. The girl was wearing a middle school uniform, and she was quite short, with thin, spindly limbs. She had an exquisite face and large eyes with heterochromiathe left eye was green while her right eye was blue. She also wore a pair of huge cat ears which were swaying cutely in the wind, leaving Seiji with a deep impression. She looked at Seiji, and Seiji wordlessly looked back at her. Suddenly, she ran off and shrouded herself in the shadows of the nearby trees, disappearing in an instant. Was she a first-year middle school student? And the way she was dressed That was how Seiji spent his lunch break. After the last class in the afternoon, a boy with short pointy blonde hair and sharp featureswhich made him seem like a cosplayer for a hot-blooded animewalked up to the podium. As everyone already knows, the school festival will be held at the end of this month, so we should decide now on what topic our class will be doing. As he talked, Seiji asked one of the students beside him and learned that the blonde boy was the class representative, Koji Hoshihara. Ive gathered some of the ideas from the students, and Ill write them on the blackboard nowif there are any other recommendations, please go ahead and say them now. Afterwards, everyone will decide the topic by voting. A school festival this was a classic scene from any manga about school life. Seijis interest was piqued by this. Class Representative Hoshihara then wrote on the blackboard: haunted house, coffee caf, confectionary store, play, and miniature theater. Every option seemed ordinary to Seiji, as they were all common options seen at every school festival. After writing down all the possible projects, the entire class began lively debating which option to choose. Just as they were coming to a conclusion and the atmosphere was quieting down, a clear voice suddenly rang out. Harano-kun, even though you transferred in just today, you shouldnt remain silent at such a time. Why dont you let everyone know your opinion as well? It was Kazufuru Ooike. He took advantage of the timing, and everyones attention instantly focused on Seiji. Was this assisting him or an attack against him? Seiji glanced over at his friend and smiled. Sure. After hearing everyones discussions, I have an idea of my own as well. Faced with gazes of the entire class, Seijis face did not show a hint of either panic or nervousness and spoke his thoughts eloquently: I believe that a confectionery store would be a good choice. This seems to be one of the more popular options, but the students against it mostly believe that its too difficult to make the sweets due to the lack of equipment and ingredients. As it happens, I have a method to take care of those issues, since I currently work at an outstanding confectionery store. We could just obtain our desserts from there, and then give our customers those desserts directly from the store. I can take care of the price negotiations, and Ill be able to get a discount for us. Besides, we should be able to make the simple desserts ourselves, and our supply will be assured if both sides make the desserts. Also, I would recommend turning the confectionery store into a cosplay cafe as well, with the main theme of the anime thats been hugely popular lately: Honey Candy Girl. If necessary, I can even contact the creator of this anime and obtain the permission to use the copyright Seiji described his idea with a well-organized thought process. The entire classroom was so silent you could hear a pin drop. Uh-oh! It seemed that he wasnt careful and had accidentally used speaking techniques from his previous life as a government workerdid he make it too boring? Seiji felt himself breaking into a cold sweat. Kazufuru Ooike mentally sighed. That was excellent improvising! Although he expected that something of this difficulty level wouldnt be too hard to deal with, it was still *Clap clap clap.* As his friend, Kazufuru gave the brilliant speech his applause. Soon after, the girls all began clapping, and the boys could only follow the momentum and clap along. I think Harano-sans idea was pretty good, Class Representative Hoshihara agreed and looked around at the whole class, how about we go with his idea? A cosplay confectionery store! The class began heatedly debating again, and the girls strongly indicated their approval for the idea. Due to the girls passion, the boys could helplessly agree. This was mainly because that Honey Candy Girl was indeed quite popular these days and was viewed as one of the trademark creations of Sakura Island. It was especially well-known among teenagers. The full-body costume that Seiji had worn for his first job was a mascot from this anime. And Store Manager Rika Amami was actually related to the creator of that anime; the creator had even found part of the inspiration for that anime from Rika Amami! So that was why he was confident that he could obtain the copyright permission from the creator through the store manager. However, since this was only a temporary confectionery shop for the school festival, going through all the formalities probably wouldnt be necessary. In the end, when the class went through with the voting, the cosplay confectionery store overwhelmingly won against all the other options, and thus, Year 1 Class 5s school festival topic was decided upon. Now that the discussion is over, well decide on the specific tasks for everyone tomorrow. Everyone can go to their club activities now, the class representative ended the discussion. The students all got up and left slowly in pairs or small groups, while Mika and Chiaki approached Seiji. Seiji, are you going to work? Nah. I want to get to know the clubs at school, Seiji smiled, could I request the two of you to be my tour guides once more? Naturally, the answer he received was of course. Seiji also wanted to grab Kazufuru to go along with them, but that guy had used the student council as an excuse to leave again. Well, there were plenty of chances to train him in the future no wait, maybe he should say improve Kazufurus impression of Seiji instead. With Mika and Chiaki leading the way, the three of them went to the tennis club first, as this also happened to be the club Mika was a member of. Our schools tennis club is a bit weakwe dont have the skill to compete nationally Usually, we just relax and have fun. Mika awkwardly told Seiji about her club, I just play for fun myself. She says shes only a casual player, but shes actually the second best player in the club. Shes actually quite competitive, you know? Chiaki spilled Mikas secrets again. Not not at all, I I just play at my own pace! Mikas face flushed slightly red. The second strongest thats great. Then whos the best? The tennis club captain? Seiji said. Mika nodded. The captain is by far the strongesthe almost made it to nationals this year. The tennis club captains name was Hideya Aizawa. He was an above-average good-looking guy with light green hair. In reality, though, his greatest goal wasnt getting into nationals, but he instead focused his attention on the most beautiful freshman girl in the tennis club, Mika Uehara. Earlier, when he had heard rumors that the school bully had his eye on Mika, he became quite unhappy, but that was all. Ultimately, he lacked the courage to confront the school bully. But for some reason unknown to him, the school bully received a stern lecture from the student council president, and then he mysteriously dropped out of school. Aizawa felt like he still had a chance! Having caught the attention of the school bully, his underclassman was surely frightened by the experience. If he took good care of her during this time, and then picked a good time to confess to her, he should be able to make her his girlfriend. But the situation was different from what he had expected. Mika didnt seem like she was feeling depressed at all during club activities, and she treated him more distantly than before, making him feel like all his previous efforts had gone to waste. Why was that? Today, when he saw Mika Uehara leading a boy who was so handsome that it hurt to look at him to school, he understood. Seigo Harano, the transfer student in Year 1 Class 5, was already acquainted with Mika Uehara before transferring here. Every girl in the tennis club had sparkles in their eyes after seeing this handsome boy! And all the boys, including Aizawa, felt an incredible sense of pressure. For the first time, all the tennis club boys felt like they had a common enemy, and when Mika Uehara borrowed a tennis racket and loaned it to that guy in order to have a practice match with him, their enmity reached a peak! Why was there a scene from an idol TV drama here at their club!? Just about all the female members were using their cell phones to film this scene, and all of them were blushing fiercely. Those girls usually liked to act untouchable, but now they were all agog over this one boywhat was up with this!? Especially Mika Uehara, who was having a practice match with himthat look in her eyes, her body language, and her expression all seemed so flirtatious. Even an idiot could tell that she had feelings for the new student! This beautiful underclassman of his had never acted like this in tennis club before, but now it was like she was giving herself away for free, trying her utmost to catch that guys attention What a bitch! Aizawas mind was filled with anger; it was as if he had seen the world for what it truly was and witnessed the cruelty of fate. No! He refused to accept, or even admit it. Who cared if that guy was a supermodel-level handsome guy!? He was going to use his ability that was almost enough to reach the nationals to let that guy know this world wasnt only about physical appearances! Harano-san, you probably wont be able to go all out when playing with a girl. Aizawa had a smile on his face as he approached them, Your footwork is pretty good; I think you could be rather talentedhow about practicing a little with me? Chapter 13 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: C C Judging by his expression, the tennis club captains intentions were obvious. Seiji had never expected that one day he would receive enmity from other males due to his handsome appearance. He just didnt know what to make of it. Alright, he was already mentally prepared for it after seeing the boys attitudes earlier in class. He should probably reject the invitation to play but judging from the captains expression, as well as the hostility being emitted by all the other boys, Seiji felt like it wouldnt be that simple to reject his invitation. On the other hand, it was true that he wasnt playing seriously with Mika. He was only having some light exercise with Mika. Since his physical ability stat had already surpassed 60, he was slightly curious to see the full extent of his ability if he played seriously, and he wanted to compare himself to the captain that had almost made it to nationals. After mulling over it for a few seconds, he nodded his head in agreement. I dont know if Im really all that talented but I cant go all out against a girl, so if the captain is willing to teach me some tennis, Id be more than happy. Aizawa was surprised that he had accepted his invitation so willingly. The other boys watching this felt their enmity increasing even further! You should teach him to the best of your abilities, Captain! Show him what tennis is truly about, Captain! Its time to show him your real power, Captain! Many people got agitated to the point of shouting out loud before they immediately felt the hostile glares of the surrounding girls upon them. What are you saying to a first-year student thats only a beginner? Are you guys just jealous? How awful Thats why the boys in our club are The girls made numerous negative remarks, which caused the boys to suffer yet another critical hit on their already injured hearts as well as rubbing salt into their wounds. As Aizawa regained his senses, he looked at the other male members that had never been so energized as a team before, and he smiled faintly at them, giving a huge thumbs-up. Captain!!! The boys all felt like they were crying inside. It seems like Im the bad guy here? Witnessing this spectacle, Seiji was speechless. Seigo, are you really going to play against the captain? Mika was slightly concerned about him. Mm, its a rare chance for me Dont worry, Im just trying this sport outthis isnt a competition or anything. Seiji smiled at her confidently. But Ive never seen the captain looking so serious before Upon hearing this, Seiji coughed awkwardly and remained silent. Mika exited the practice field, while Aizawa entered the field, and they faced off against each other. You can serve first. Aizawa posed in a way that he felt was quite gentlemanly as he tossed the ball to his opponent. Seiji had an average serve. Aizawa chased down the ball, and as if he was performing, he swung his arm grandly, and his racket made a booming sound as he returned the serve! The tennis ball arced upwards in the air, landing about three or four meters to Seijis side, instantly bouncing away. Perfect! All the boy students were sighing in praise. Heh, Harano-san, how was that ball just now? If you think its a bit too difficult, I can go a bit easier on you. Aizawa tried his best to not sound pretentious. It was alright. Seiji said faintly as he caught the ball that Mika tossed back to him, You dont need to go easy on me, Captainfeel free to play however you like. As he said this, he served again. Aizawa returned it once more, and this time the ball landed even farther away from Seiji! And then, just as everyone thought the ball would bounce unanswered again, Seiji suddenly increased his speed and accurately returned the ball before it flew out of bounds! Ha, although he increased his speed, but its still useless! Aizawa triumphantly shouted in his heart as he returned the ball beautifully yet again. This time, Seiji wasnt able to catch up to the ball, so Aizawa scored again. Ah, I apologize. I thought you would be able to keep upit seems like I overestimated you. From now on, Ill be careful to go easier on you. Aizawas eyes glinted with a mocking light as he spoke. It was evident that he was trying to conceal his delight, but his words and attitude gave him away. This was obvious to everyone observing. He was enjoying the feeling of beating a newbie! Whats this, the captain had this kind of personality I already thought he was a bit too flirtatious. I never thought his true personality was even worse than that. The girls kept muttering secretly to themselvesall of them were thinking how unfair it was for the freshman. Captain, well never forget your sacrifice! The boys, who could barely make out what the girls were saying, felt their hearts trembling. Next to the practice field, Mika Uehara was already beginning to pout. She had already felt before that the captain seemed unreliable, and this time her impression of him was utterly ruined. Humph, hes bullying Seijihow despicable! Theres no need to be angryjust watch the show quietly. Chiaki Wakaba, who had been watching silently up until now said, Thats your herodo you really lack confidence in him? I doubt hes got all those muscles for nothing. In my opinion, hes probably not even using half his strength yet. On the field. I said theres no need to go easy on me, Captain, Seiji enunciated each word clearly as he opened up the buttons on his western school uniform: You can play however you like. Ill also treat you well. As he spoke, he slowly took off his western school uniform and placed it outside the practice field before he opened up the buttons on his shirt as well, along with taking off his tie. Wow! So handsome! Upon seeing this scene, all the girls started shrieking madly, and their eyes sparkled with excitement as they repeatedly took pictures with their phones! Mika Ueharas face reddened as well, and she silently held up her phone Urgh! Aizawa felt like he had suffered a huge blow, and his mouth twitched. Not only was this guy milking his handsome face, now he was taking off his clothes! Who cares if hes tall? Is it really that amazing if he has good muscles!? Aizawa cursed inwardly. While he was cursing inside his heart, Seiji served the ball for the third time. Humph, it doesnt matter how handsome you areyou still suck at tennis! Aizawa used his full power to return this serve. This time, Seijis speed increased even more! He accurately swung and returned the ball. Smack smack smack The tennis ball kept going back and forth, and it actually seemed like they were equally matched. Aizawa became increasingly astonished as they continued playing. Aizawas opponent wasnt just showing off his looks after taking off his clothes, but he was actually going all out instead, and he had increased his speed to a level where he could return each ball! Aizawa was using tennis techniques, while Seiji, a beginner, was returning all his balls purely with reactions and speed! The tense rally continued for several minutes. The tennis club members were also astounded as they kept watching, as they had discovered that Seigo Harano was keeping up with the captain purely with his astounding physical ability! Youre amazing, Harano-san! The girls praised him enthusiastically. Who cares if he has good stamina? Theres no such thing as endless stamina, and the captain will win in the end! The boys were all complaining. But, unexpectedly for the boys, the first one to make a mistake due to fatigue was Hideya Aizawa. After the stalemate situation persisted for around seven or eight minutes, Aizawa finally slipped and missed the ball. He could only stare helplessly as his opponent scored. He scored! Cheers arose from beside the practice field. Mika Uehara was so overjoyed that she started jumping up and down before she noticed that everyone was looking at her, which made her feel somewhat awkward. Seiji smiled and looked at his opponent. Captain, should we still continue? Of of course! Aizawa ground his teeth as he stood up. It was only a slight mistake. Aizawas opponent had used up far more stamina than him, so his opponent would undoubtedly be the first one to fall! And so, the tennis ball started flying back and forth again. A few minutes later, Aizawa was the one who lost the point, and he had a look of shock on his face. His expression was unwilling as he wasnt able to accept the outcome. This isnt possible A few minutes later, Aizawa lost a third point. This wont Aizawa lost a fourth, fifth, sixth, and finally a seventh point Pant pant pant Approximately half an hour later, everyone observed in silence as the sweat-covered Aizawa struggled to catch his breath. His expression was akin to a dead dogs. Meanwhile, on the other side, Seigo Harano wasnt even breathing heavily. There was a stark contrast between their current conditions. Was he a monster!!?? This guy had been exercising strenuously for over forty minutes now, returning each ball accurately with various movements. Even though he had not missed a single ball, he wasnt even breathing heavily. In fact, he had barely sweated eitherjust how monstrous was his stamina!? All the boys couldnt believe what they were seeing! Seiji scratched his face awkwardly. I feel like weve been practicing for a bit too long. Im getting tiredhow about we stop now? Even though that was what he was said, nobody believed his words! It was apparent that this was nothing but an excuse to end the practice. Although Aizawa was reluctant for it to end like this, he understood that there was no way to bridge the wide gap in points anymore. His physical ability wasnt even close to his opponents level. While his tennis techniques that he held great pride in had helped him, his opponents overwhelming stamina had utterly crushed him! No matter what techniques he used, or how much force he struck the ball with, his opponent always managed to accurately return the ball; it was like he was facing a wall, not a human! Ever since he had learned how to play tennis, he had never felt such a sense of defeat. But even if he didnt want to admit it, a loss was a loss. If he acted like a sore loser, he would only shame himself even more. After remaining silent for a long while, Aizawa finally gritted his teeth and nodded slowly. Lets stop here. Captain All the boys were crying inside for their captain. See, like I said, you didnt need to worry. Chiaki had an expression like shed already seen through everything, but even she was taken aback by Seijis excellent stamina. Mikas face was slightly red as she nodded quietly. And in the end, this was all that an almost-national-level player amounted to. Seiji actually felt rather unsatisfied. He felt as if he hadnt yet used his full potential, but unfortunately, his opponent had already fallen far behind him. Seiji decided to forget about it. At least he had learned that his physical abilities were now significantly better than a normal persons. If he received another opportunity in the future, he could test himself again. After Seiji left the practice field, he accepted the towel and water Mika handed him, and he wiped his sweat with it and drank some water. After that, he ended up being surrounded by all the girls! Harano-san, your stamina is amazing! What exactly is your workout routine? Harano-san, your muscles are so strongcan I squeeze them? Harano-san, join our clubthis older sister can teach you everything! Seiji felt dizzy upon listening to their endless chatter. *Ding!* Suddenly, there was a light sound, and he saw some words appear in front of him [There are now five females that have a favorability rating of over 90 towards you, and the [action points] system is now available. You can use various [actions] to obtain [action points]. The [items] system is now available; you may use your action points to exchange for various items and use them]. New system options!? Seiji was shocked and felt the urge to check it out instantly, but it was inconvenient for him to do so at this moment. After he had finally managed to deal with the gaggle of girls, with Mika escorting him, he broke out of the group and escaped. After leaving the tennis club. Haha, their eyes were like wolves! Chiaki laughed, Why didnt you join right then and there? Judging from their actions, you could probably start a harem after joining tennis club! Chiaki! Mika glared at her as she caught up to them, What nonsense are you saying! It wasnt nonsense Seiji could only smile wryly to himself. There were five girls that currently had a favorability rating of over 90 towards him! Apart from Mika, that meant that there were at least four female club members that were willing to have sex with him if he asked, and all he did was play some tennis there! Should he say that there were many sluts in the tennis club, or was it that mega-handsome guys have always had it this easy? That was some pretty good exercise, but it doesnt seem suitable for me. Seiji shook his head. Honestly, he felt some regret, but if he actually stayed in that club, he was afraid that Sigh, what a pity Chiaki shrugged, Then where would you like to go visit next? Mm how about the drama club? Id like to check out your club, Wakaba. Ok! Chiaki chuckled lightly, Our club has many cute kids in itI think youll love it! Chapter 14 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: C C On his way to the drama club, Seiji secretly checked his system. In his new [actions] menu, there were several options which included [write a diary], [play basketball], [sing], [dance], [draw], and [work]. Each category required a certain amount of stats as a prerequisite. For example, the [write a diary] option required him to have an academics stat of 15 or higher. And according to his systems explanation, if he chose options from here, he would obtain action points. His action points could be utilized in the new [items] menu, where he could exchange them for useful items. For example, there was a [favorability rating increase card], which could be used on a girl. As the name suggested, it would double the rate of increase for favorability rating, and it lasted for one day. Another choice was the [physical abilitytrack and field activation card], which had the ability to open up some more specific options available to him in the [physical ability] category as well as giving him a bonus to any track and field activities After briefly browsing through his system, Seiji felt rather excited inside. He felt like his systems functions had greatly improved! Although he could barely restrain his desire to try out the leveled-up system, he still had to visit the drama club. The drama club had a huge classroom as its clubroom. I thought that you would use the auditorium for your club activities. The auditorium isnt allowed to be used for just anything, and besides, we dont only perform there. Where else do you perform then? Outside, of course. We perform for elementary school kids and kindergarteners as well as performing for the elderly in our community. Sometimes, we also have exchange visits with other schools. I see As they chatted, the three of them entered the drama clubroom. *Wakaba!* A thick book came flying towards Chiaki. In the blink of an eye, Seiji had moved in front of Chiaki and reached out, catching the book with a loud thud sound. Eh? What? When he returned to his senses, Seiji was briefly surprised at his own superhuman reactions. Even Chiaki, whom he had protected, the girl that threw the book, and all the other students that witnessed this scene were all momentarily stunned. After several seconds of silence, the clubroom burst out into uproar. Wow! Someone exclaimed in amazement. That was so cool! Who is he? That was the first time that the drama club vice-presidents book toss attack has been blocked! Amazing! That was just like a scene from a movie! One person even started clapping. Seiji felt really awkward and looked back at Wakaba for assistance, but he discovered that the tomboy in male clothes was blushing slightly. I now understand why Mika fell for you Chiaki said in a tiny voice. What? Seiji didnt hear her clearly. Nothing. Your reactions are quite something. Chiaki took the book from Seijis hand with a joyful expression and walked towards the still-stunned brown-haired ponytailed girl with willowy eyebrows and light yellow eyes. Vice Prez, your ultimate attack has been counteredhow do you feel? What the hell! Did you just call that an ultimate attack!? The ponytailed girl unconsciously retorted as she took the book back, Why are you returning so late, Chiaki Wakaba? We already said that we were going to discuss the program for the school festival today! You can just discuss it among yourselves. It doesnt matter what program or what characterI, Prince Wakaba, shall perform it for you all. Chiaki smiled seductively as she walked up to the ponytailed girl and lightly raised the girls chin. The ponytailed girls face reddened, but then her expression immediately turned strict, and she slapped away Chiakis hand angrily. Dont get cocky, first-year! I admit that youre pretty good at acting, but you still have a long way to go! No matter how you analyzed it, those words seemed quite haughty. Chiaki shrugged nonchalantly. Havent you guys come to a conclusion yet? Wheres the club president? The ponytail girls expression darkened. I bet that chick went hunting again, right? I mean, last week she said it wasnt necessary to rush and prepare for the school festival. She wanted to capture something called the legendary creature first. I figured she might not even come to the clubroom today. Chiaki smiled with a knowing expression Ahhh!! That freaking president! What is she treating this important once-a-year activity as!? The ponytailed girl seemed to be angered past her boiling point, and she shouted with all her mightit seemed as if she was about to undergo a transformation. Seiji and Mika that had been observing this could only have ambiguous expressions. Dont mind hershes always like this. Chiaki waved her hand casually at her two companions. By the way, who are these two? The ponytailed girl returned to her senses and instantly calmed down. This is my good friend Mika Uehara, and this is Seigo Harano, her boyfriend that just transferred to our school. This couples here to observe us! He hes not my boyfriend! Chiaki, stop talking nonsense! Mikas face reddened again. This is the Vice President of the drama club, Shiina Shiho. Chiaki ignored the vice presidents haughtiness: People also call her Demon Face Shiina What the hells with demon face!? She was ruthlessly attacked by the book once again! Haha, you get along really well with each other. Seiji could only smile faintly. Youre welcome to observe us if you like. My apologies for this idiot members unbecoming behavior, but our drama club consists of mostly normal peopleplease dont misunderstand. Vice president Shiho had a serious expression on her face as she explained. Wasnt this equal to admitting that some of the members werent normal? Seiji thought to himself. Harano-san, youre a transfer student? What sports club were you in at your previous school? Shiinas eyes were shining with curiosity. Oh Ive never been in any clubs before. How is that possible? Your body is in great shape, and your reactions are excellentId believe it even if you said you were the ace of some sports club. I just do some daily exercising Seiji scratched his face and began to feel awkward. Shiina Shiho obviously didnt believe him, but she didnt press him further. You seem excellentyoure more than welcome to join our drama club at any time. Youre also welcome as well, Mika Uehara. Ive heard about you from Wakaba before. Y yes. If you want to observe, as long as you dont bother our members, you can do whatever you want. Right now I need to take this idiot with me for a few minutesis that fine? No! I dont want to get lectured; save me, Mika Shut your mouth! After using the book to stop Chiaki in her tracks once more, Shiina dragged Chiaki towards one side of the classroom, while Seiji and Mika could only watch on wordlessly. Shes such a strong-willed upperclassman. Ive heard about her from Chiaki before; even though shes a bit strict, shes a nice upperclassman, and shes a great actress herself. She also takes good care of her underclassmen, and the entire drama club is mostly run by her. A strict, yet gentle vice president then the president Before he finished talking, the clubrooms door was violently opened. Everyone! Your President has returned victorious Oh my! Before the girl who suddenly opened the door was able to finish her words, a book flew towards her at lightning speed and accurately smashed against her head! After the book bounced off its target, Seiji just happened to catch it again. And with everyone watching, the tall girl that got hit wore a dazed expression as she slowly collapsed to the floor. Demon Faces ultimate attack increased in power again Pre C si C dent C Shiina Shihos entire body seemed to be infused with anger, as she took one step at a time towards the tall girl, and her words seemed to contain an unspeakable amount of complaints. Before I pass judgement on you, do you have anything else to say? The president let out a small whimper before saying, Shiina, for you to transform into a demon Its all my fault, so even even if I lose my life at your hands, I still love you! The tall girl who seemed to hold the prestigious position of the drama club president lay motionlessly on the floor and looked upwards with tears in her eyes as she sighed affectionately. Even though she was tall, she had a body shape that was comparable to a supermodels. Her short orange hair was naturally curly, and she had thick eyelashes, a high nose bridge, and slightly deep-set eyes that were blue. She had the beauty of someone that seemed like a mixed-blood. Her pose and her lines Even though the scenario seemed a bit comical her full-hearted performance made it quite moving. Unfortunately, her next words completely ruined the atmosphere. Eh, today youre wearing black lace? The scene instantly froze over. Everyone quickly came to the realization that the presidents head just positioned under Vice President Shihos skirt Shiina Shiho slowly revealed a smile that contained a vast amount of killing intent. I pass a death sentence upon you. Chapter 15 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: C C W-wait a moment! Once the president detected the horrific killing intent radiating from Sheena, she jumped up in panic. I apply for a delay in execution! Sheena, theres a reason why Im late today. Have a lookthis is the result of my hunt today! She pulled in a short girl who was standing outside the clubroom, and pushed her in front of everyone. See! Everyone instantly fell silent. Wow! After a short moment of silence, the classroom once again broke out into uproar, but this time, it was purely due to their appreciation of beauty. Even Seiji was momentarily shocked. The girl in the middle school uniform was petite yet full-figured. She had an exquisite face with no blemishes and snow-white tender skin. Her hair was jet-black and silky-smooth with cute bangs hanging down on both sides. Her eyebrows were thin and elegant, and her nose was small and delicate. Her large and clear eyes sparkled with a soft light, and her luscious lips were the color of cherry flowers As she stood there shyly with a poetry book in her hand, her beauty was indescribable. She was an undisputable, super S-rank beauty. This girl was the second such beauty that Seiji had metthe first being the student council president, Natsuya Yoruhana. And if Natsuya Yoruhanas beauty could be described as an alluring mix of seductiveness mixed with purity, then the beauty of this girl was comparable to the beauty of an untouched snow fieldpure and detached from ordinary people. A girl with sufficient beauty to move an entire countrythat was the type of girl that she was. Wow, so pretty! Is she a middle schooler? Where did the president find her? Shes just like a porcelain dollso beautiful! Who is she? A multitude of excited voices arose once again in the clubroom. Heh heh, Im great, arent I? The drama club president had a self-satisfied smile as she spoke: Even though I still wasnt able to find the legendary creature, I coincidentally discovered this one, so I instantly decided to capture her! Capture Does she think this is Monster Hunter or Pokmon? Seiji was rendered speechless as he heard the presidents words. The Vice President Sheena Shiho looked at the beautiful girl who was currently expressionless, and then ended up sighing. President Praise me, Vice President! This way, our club will How many times have I told you to not kidnap our underclassmen!? The accurate and powerful book attack once again arced through the air, leaving a trail behind as if it was a sword! And so, Anya Saigenji, the drama club president, was executed by the vice president for kidnapping a middle school girl, at the age of Just kidding. This president was actually quite something; when she took the position of president in her first year, the drama club had so few people that it was in danger of being abolished. In just one year, she had revived the entire club! And after another year passedthat is to saythe president was in her third year and it was now the present time, the drama club was already one of the ten biggest clubs in Genhana High School. It was possible to make a movie out of the entire experience, with her as the main character. Even a 24-episode anime or television drama could be produced. For any normal student, the presidents life experiences were way out of the ordinary. And this legendary club president had just one bad habit that outsiders didnt know aboutkidnapping No wait, finding talented students, and forcefully bringing them to the drama club! About one-third of the club members were brought back here like this by her, including me. Chiaki Wakaba was grinning as she explained the situation to Seiji. At first, I intended to check out every club beforehand, but halfway through, the club president met me, and she captured me and dragged me over here just like with this girl. Well, it just so happened that I was a bit interested in acting, and this seemed like a fun place, so I decided to join. So thats what hunt and capture meant. It seems like the president was treating finding new members as a game like playing Pokmon in real life! Seiji could only inwardly comment to himself as he watched the club president being forced to sit in a corner and receive the brunt of Vice President Sheenas lecturing, which was akin to a raging thunderstorm. When I heard Chiaki telling me about this before, I thought she was joking Mika Uehara spoke with a trace of disbelief: Doing such a thing isnt she ever punished? In her first year, the president had a debate with the student discipline committee, and she emerged victorious from the debate. This means that as long as there are no official complaints, the student discipline committee wont interfere with anything she does. Hey, this was too much information to take in! Seiji and Mika awkwardly exchanged looks with each other before they glanced back at Chiaki Wakaba, who was still grinning widely. Finally, they looked around the clubroom at all the other members who were taking this scene for granted, and all they could do was awkwardly smile? Smile, what the hell?!!! Wasnt this almost at the level of a crime!? And she even had a freaking debate with the student discipline committee and had managed to win!? Was there something wrong with this schools student discipline committee!? They actually had a debate with a first-year student and had lost pitifully!? What on earth!! Seijis inner commentary continued like an unstoppable torrential downpour. Chiaki before, I had always thought that you were rather unique and willful, but now Ive learned that I was wrongmy apologies. Mikas worldview had suffered a huge blow. Dont give up on common sense so easily, Miss Uehara! Seiji rubbed his mouth that was twitching uncontrollably, and he turned around to look at the other side of the clubroom. The middle school girl that was brought here by the president was sitting quietly on a chair by the window and reading the poetry collection that she had brought with her. A light gust of wind blew in, and the gentle breeze lifted a few strands of her hair upwards. If a picture was taken at this moment, the scene captured would be more than sufficient to enter a photography contest. The president who brought her here was currently receiving a lecture, and perhaps all the other club members were too awestruck by the girls aura of purity, so nobody went over to talk with her. Seiji thought about it briefly before he walked over. Hello. The girl didnt respond to his greeting. Seiji scratched his face and crouched down in front of the girl, staring directly at her face. Im Seigo Harano, a freshman in high school that transferred here just today. Right now, Im checking out the drama club. Which grade are you in? If its alright with you, could you tell me your name? After several seconds had passed, the girl finally responded. A fool is a foolnot because of ignorance, but because of his own lack of knowledge. A soft and gentle voice responded in a clear and calm manner to his question. Huh? Seiji blinked in confusion. As he attempted to grasp the meaning of the girls sentence, the conversation options appeared [A: What are you talking about? Are you insulting me?] [B: Sorry, I dont understand what you mean.] [C: Wise people are wisenot because of their knowledge, but because of their desire for knowledge.] Option C seemed philosophical, so it had to be the correct choice. Wise people are wisenot because of their knowledge, but because of their desire for knowledge. Seiji said lightly. *Ding!* [Favorability rating has increased!] The girls eyebrows arched upwards, and she finally took her large eyes off her book and focused her gaze on Seiji. Have you also read Taylors poetry before? Er yes a few. Seiji thought to himself that he knew who Tagore was, but who the hell was Taylor!? After acting so pretentious just earlier, though, he couldnt say that he had no clue who Taylor was! Whats the distance between you and me? First, you must ask yourself what the distance between our hearts is. Again!? This time no conversation options had automatically appeared. Come on, system, give me some help! Seiji mentally urged the system to no avail. Seiji broke out into a cold sweat, but he had a sudden flash of inspiration. The farthest distance between us is when Im right in front of you, but you dont realize I love you. Man, what an embarrassing thing to say! Seiji thought to himself. He only copied something he had read on the internet before in his previous life, but he didnt know if this world had a similar phrase. Hearing his answer, the girls watery eyes opened slightly wider. That wasnt a poem by Taylor But it was pretty good. She closed her poetry book. Kagura Hm? My name is Kagura Shika Kagura. Her voice was soft and gentle and also contained a slight hint of coldness, but it wasnt something that would make anyone feel uncomfortableit was just like snow on a sunny day. Shika Kagura is it? Seiji scratched his face, Its a beautiful name. The girl looked directly at his face. Seigo Harano what do you need me to do? Eh? Seiji blinked in confusion. No I dont need you to do anything; its just that I heard you were forcefully taken here, so I thought that you might be feeling somewhat uncomfortable. Shika Kagura tilted her head slightly. You thought I might be uncomfortable, so thats why you asked for my name? Yeah Strange person. Was that really strange!? Seiji felt exhausted; it was difficult to hold a conversation with this girltheir wavelengths just werent compatible! I thought that if someone talked to you, it would help you calm down but it seems that I was probably just an annoyanceyou were always calm to begin with. He wasnt skilled at dealing with girls that were interested in literature, and after he had confirmed that she wasnt nervous or feeling uncomfortable here, he already felt like retreating. Perhaps some people thought that the difficult-to-approach type combined with a S-rank appearance made the ideal goddess, but Seiji wasnt very interested. If even having a normal conversation was difficult, then forget about it. Shika Kagura was silent for a few seconds. Were you trying to console me? I suppose. I see Shika Kagura nodded. Seigo Harano is a good person. She suddenly had the impression that he was a good person? Seiji was clueless on how he should to respond to this. Thankfully, just as he was contemplating his next words, he heard footsteps approaching. Turning around, he saw that it was Sheena Shiho, followed by Anya Saigenji who seemed rather dizzy. Finally, someone was here to rescue him! Upon seeing the duo, Seiji mentally sighed in relief. Theyre the president and vice-president of the drama club. If youre interested in this place, why dont you have a chat with them? As he said this, he waved his hand and walked away. Shika Kagura watched him leave wordlessly. He seems rather special Her soft words faded into the wind. Finally, she retracted her gaze from his figure. Chapter 16 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: C C Seiji, what did you say to that girl? When he returned to where Mika and Chiaki were standing, Seiji was instantly peppered with their questions. I just wanted to ask her name and grade to start a conversation with her, but I failed. Seiji shrugged. Did you really fail? It seemed like you were getting along pretty well. Chiaki blinked innocently, Mika was even getting jealous. Not at all! Once again, Mika was the unwitting target of her friends teasing, but her face was indeed slightly flushed red. I just felt like she was really cute, but she had a cold aura about her. It seemed that it would be difficult to talk with her, so I was impressed with Seiji being able to talk with her so easily. No, it wasnt easy at all, Seiji sighed lightly, I just wanted to greet her, but she immediately quizzed me on two poems I almost wasnt able to follow up. But that means you were still able to respondamazing! Chiaki gave him a thumbs-up, In my opinion, for girls that love literature, as long as you can converse about her favorite topics, its relatively easy to capture their heart. If you make a sincere effort, maybe you can even get her phone number! Forget it, I really cant deal with her type. Seiji smiled wryly before realizing what Chiaki just said. Why would I want a middle schoolers phone number!? Chiaki, you sound so certain Do you usually Chiaki Wakabas expression suddenly became unnaturally stiff, and then she conspicuously looked away while whistling. Seiji and Mika were rendered speechless upon seeing Chiakis reaction. Unfortunately, the two leaders of the drama club failed to convince Shika Kagura to join. While Shika Kagura was indeed beautiful, her personality was entirely unsuited to be on stage, so the president had wasted her effort in capturing Shika this time. Anya Saigenji didnt seem disappointed at all, thoughit seemed that she derived the most joy from the process of hunting down potential members. Chiakis good friend, Mika Uehara, and transfer student, Seigo Haranoare the two of you interested in joining the drama club!? With her eyes sparkling, Anya Saigenji directly questioned the two observers. Im in the tennis club I still want to check more clubs outI havent made a final decision yet. Acting is really fun! Why dont you try on some costumes first? Im sure that youll awaken a new passion! Saigenji eagerly began trying to tempt the two of them to join. *Smack!* The vice president who disagreed with deceiving students in this way stopped her with a book again. Were about to begin our club activitiesfeel free to watch. Sheena Shiho smiled amicably to the two of them before sighing: By the way, could I trouble you guys to take care of that girl the Prez dragged here? Shes quite cold to us, and she wont even tell us her name Maybe shes angry at us No you guys just didnt pass her test. Seiji answered reflexively. Huh? Sheena was confused. I just chatted a little with her From my perspective, I dont think she hates you guys, nor does she care about being dragged here shell probably leave automatically once the time comes. Oh Sheena nodded, unsure of whether or not to believe him. Harano-kun, were you able to learn her name!? Anya was quite perceptive. Seiji nodded. Amazing! Please tell me her maiden name! Anya suddenly put her face up close against Seiji, and her blue eyes were sparkling in anticipation. Her actions resembled those of a certain rich girl with long and straight black hair from the anime called Hyouka; they were only missing her adding on the phrase: Im curious! I want to know! She was close enough for Seiji to smell her fragrant scent, and he unconsciously took a step backwards. Her name erm even though Id really like to tell you, Id better not. Dont be like thattell me! Anya forced herself closer again. *Smack!* The vice president restrained Anya yet again. If she doesnt want to tell us her name, then we shouldnt ask any more. Sheena dragged the president away by her shirts collar, We can let you take care of that girl, right? Seiji nodded. The drama club finally began their activities. Seiji and Mika were careful not to disturb the members as they explored the clubroom. These costumes are made with care. The scenery backdrops and stage props are quite impressive as wellit seems like much thought was put into their designs. The atmosphere in the clubroom also impressed themalthough it was disorganized and chaotic earlier, the moment they officially began club activities, they all turned serious, making them seem like the major club they were. Seiji and Mika unconsciously felt affected by their attitude, and they started feeling bad about being idle, thinking that it was incongruous with the clubs atmosphere. Its so different from the tennis club Mika sighed. Do you think its better in here? How about changing clubs, then? Seiji said. I wish that our club would be a little more serious, but if they were all as serious as Wakabas club, then it would seem Although it seemed like a waste if they werent serious enough, it was a lot of pressure if everyone was too serious. Seiji could understand Mika, since this was something that many students would think, even if it was self-contradictory. Seigo, how about you? Do you want to join the drama club? Well, Im a little interested in acting, and Wakabas club looks pretty lively, but I still need to go to work, so it might not be possible for me to participate in club activities as seriously as Id like. Seiji shrugged. Is that so The two of them observed for a while longer, before Mika glanced at the middle school girl who was reading her book silently. Seiji gazed briefly in her direction as well and exchanged glances with Mika. I think weve observed enoughlets call her and leave together. Mika nodded in agreement. Seiji walked back over to Shika Kagura again. Kagura-san, if you dont intend to join this club, how about leaving together with us? Lets not disturb their club activities any longer. Shika Kagura lifted her head and lightly glanced over at the boy in front of her, before she closed her poetry book and stood up. She was surprisingly obedient Seiji scratched his face. He indicated to Mika that they should leave now, and they said goodbye to Wakaba and the others as they left the drama club together. Seigo Harano, do you still need me for anything? When they reached a practice field, Shika Kagura suddenly asked a question. Er no, you can go wherever you want. Seiji looked deeply at this unique girl with a cold aura and said, Although Im not from the drama club, Id still like to apologize on their behalf for taking up your time. That president even though shes a little eccentric, shes a nice person at heart. Please dont mind her. I know, Shika Kagura answered lightly as she looked up at the setting sun. Appearances may be a disguise, actions may be faked, and you may see nothing but hypocrisy. Only the heart is true. Another one of Taylors poems? No, that was from Lee Yuan. A Chinese no, Huaxia poem? Seiji blinked. Actually, I dont really know much about poetry. I was just lucky earlier when I was able to respond to your poem. He honestly informed the girl. Kagura was silent. Im sorry if you felt like I was deceiving you, Seiji smiled wryly, but I didnt have any bad intentionsif you dont mind the fact that I know nothing about poems, we can still be friends. She remained silent. He supposed this was how it was. Seiji didnt mind being ignored or rejected as this was commonplace for him. I dont need friends, she spoke up in her soft voice, I dont like poems either. Once again, her words were like bubbles that disappeared in the wind. Oh Seiji was surprised. Before he was able to figure out what she meant, she turned around and left. Seiji and Mika speechlessly watched her silhouette depart. Shes rather unusual. That was Mikas opinion. Yeah Seiji was a bit concerned about her, but it was obvious that she wanted to be by herself, so he couldnt chase after her. She doesnt need friends this could be seen as a middle schoolers immaturity, but what could she mean when she said she didnt really like poems? Seiji mulled over her words for a while, but he eventually decided to give up. Either way, he was unlikely to meet her very often, since she was a middle schooler. Seiji, do you still want to look at any other clubs? Nah, thats enough for today. Id like to go home nowhow about you? Ill go home as well with you. As he left school together with Mika, Seiji ceased thinking about the previous events. His mind was filled with anticipation regarding his new system options! Chapter 17 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: C C After Seiji returned home, he eagerly opened up his system and checked his new options with great anticipation. [Play basketball] required him to have teammates and opponents; [sing] and [dance] both required an audience; and [write a diary] and [draw] were the only options which he could select immediately, provided that he had prepared the necessary materials beforehand. Seiji instantly went out and purchased a notebook. After returning home with the notebook, he sat in front of his desk and chose the [write a diary] option that was now available for selection. Suddenly, an urge welled up within him to record everything that had happened to him throughout the day in the notebook, and his memories about everything that had happened today became crystal clear. He followed his urge and began to write briskly in his notebook. Since it was his first day as a transfer student, there were numerous things to write about. When Seiji finally finished, thirty minutes had already passed. *Ding-dong!* Seiji heard a new sound from his system that he was certain he had never heard before. Seiji immediately checked his system and found that his [action points] for exchanging items had increased to 2. In the [items] option, the lowest cost for anything was the [physical abilitytrack and field activation card], but even that required 20 points. Obviously, it wouldnt be possible to acquire any [items] in the near future. After using [write a diary], the option was grayed out again; it seemed that he wouldnt be able to grind for points by constantly repeating the same action. If I want to obtain many action points quickly to trade for items, I can only do different actions Seiji rubbed his chin thoughtfully. Wasnt the system basically forcing him to develop himself in a balanced manner? Even though this is obviously a dating sim system, it seems that the more I take advantage of it, the less of an otaku I become! Seiji commented to himself. After reincarnating, he had been spending all his free time on working or exercising with his system. Wouldnt that make others think that he was a bright, handsome boy that loved to live life to the fullest extent and exercise his body? What had happened to his original self that was supposed to be an otaku!? Truthfully, the tedious nature of work combined with the great increase in his physical ability stat, which put him at a level far beyond the average human, caused Seiji consider using his save and load ability to make some money and temporarily stop working and training. This was to just enjoy being an otaku in this world for some time. But with the new [actions] option appearing, along with the attractive [items] option, this thought was instantly banished from his mind. Alright, Systemyou win! Ill do it; Ill work hard! Seiji said forcefully. Well, leveling his stats was relatively enjoyable, and with the help of his dating sim system cheat, he could discover the true limits of his growth potential. Of course, as an otaku, his favorite hobbies remained the same, so he decided to prioritize improving areas related to his hobbies if possible. Right now, there were relatively few options in the [actions] and [items] menus, but Seiji believed that as long as he fulfilled certain hidden conditions, more options would become available. Maybe even options like [write a story], [draw a manga], and [create a game] would appear in the future! Although he didnt have the ability to reproduce the most successful products from his original world, he could always create his ownwith the power of his system, anything was possible! Rather than reproducing works from his original world, he preferred to create new stories, and it would feel great if they were his own! He almost felt like he could already taste the joy of creating his own story. Naturally, he had to begin from the basics. Seiji went out again, and purchased some sketching pencils and an artbook as required by the [draw] option, which also needed an art stat of at least 15 points. Perhaps due to the poor quality of his drawing, his art stat had only increased by a measly 1 point after Seiji had performed the action. He learned something else: even with different options, he could obtain a different amount of stats. He theorized that it may have something to do with his base stats, or it may be related to the equipment he used while carrying out the action Maybe the stat gain depended on the overall quality of his [action]. Then, did that mean if he increased the quality of his [action], he could receive an increased amount of stat points? Seiji felt like this was possible, but he would need to wait until tomorrow to experiment with those options again. After using [write a diary] and [draw], the four options still available to him were: 1. [Play basketball] (prerequisite of 20 physical ability, 15 communication) 2. [Sing] (prerequisite of 15 music, 15 academics) 3. [Dance] (prerequisite of 15 music, 20 physical ability, 20 charisma) 4. [Work] (prerequisite of 20 communication, 20 physical ability, 20 academics, 20 charisma) Basketball wasnt something hed be able to choose without a team and opponents, and working would require him to go to the store. As for choosing to sing or dance should he ask Mika to be his audience? Going over to her place and asking her to watch him dance or listen to him singwhat kind of idiot would do that? However, it seemed like a great waste to not make use of these options, and unlike basketball, he only needed a minimum of one other person as a spectator. Seiji kept mulling it over, and as he unintentionally glanced at his high-spec computer, he had a sudden flash of inspiration. What if it didnt have to be a person next to him? Could an audience on the internet work? In Sakura Island, live-streaming was already quite popular, and with this high-spec computer and the internet speed in his apartment, it should be quite easy to become a live-streamer! Seiji became excited at the prospect of live-streaming, and just as he was about to sit down in front of his computer, his stomach started growling. Alright, he would begin live-streaming after eating first Several minutes later Cat-loving Flying Fish was the internet username of a true otaku girl. She hadnt been a shut-in for a long time yet, as it was due to a certain recent incident that she stopped interacting with the outside world. Even though that incident didnt cause any physical harm to her, and the aggressor was eventually caught and punished, the wounds in her heart made it difficult for her to go outside and interact with other people. Her older sister and her good friends were all quite worried about her, but none of them forced her to do anything, and her psychiatrist also agreed that she should rest at home for the time being. Without anything to do, she had fun every day at home by going on the internet, playing games, watching anime, and reading manga Ironically, these were all the favorite activities of the person who caused those scars in her heart before! Just thinking about that made Flying Fish feel disgusted, but she didnt want to let go of her hobbies. It would be akin to admitting defeat if she gave up her own favorite hobbies just because of that person! There was nothing wrong with being an otaku or her own hobbies; the only one in the wrong was that person. That was what Flying Fish believed wholeheartedly. Tonight, she was surfing the web. She logged on to her favorite streaming site, and after seeing that her favorite streamers werent online, she randomly decided to scroll to the bottom of the page and look at the newest streamers. Rather than following the most popular streamers, she preferred those that werent very popular, as long as they had their own unique personality and style. Of course, there were scarcely any streamers that met her requirements, and the few that she discovered previously gradually became popular streamers themselves. Maybe she had a talent in discovering popular streamers? After she realized this, she began to enjoy finding unpopular streamers even more. She pulled the page to the very end, to the pitiful streamers that only had one or two spectators. Flying Fish chose the ones that she liked, and once she decided that she didnt like it, she chose another one, repeating the process endlessly. Finally, she clicked on a streamer who had a broadcast named I Only Need One Spectator. H hello! Right after entering his stream, she saw a boy nervously greet her while wearing a silver half-mask on his face. Cat-loving Flying Fish thank you so much for coming. If you could spend a few minutes at my stream, it would be a huge help for me. His slightly odd-sounding voice had obviously been modified by the computer to disguise his true voice. Haha Flying Fish couldnt help but chuckle lightly. This was the first time shed ever seen a streamer like him. He was obviously shy and nervous, which made her feel like he was quite cute, too. Even though he was wearing a silver half-mask which revealed only the lower half of his face, she could still tell he was rather handsome by the features that were revealed. In addition to this, he had a strong, well-shaped body. His physical appearance was probably much better than most male streamers. Oh Im going to start singing now, and then Im going to dance. I hope that you can watch till the end. And thus, this streamer with the broadcast titled I Only Need One Spectator began singing the theme song of Honey Candy Girl, one of her favorite animes! Flying Fish smiled as she watched the boy who still appeared to be quite nervous. In all honesty, his singing ability was mediocre. He was neither terrible nor amazing, nor was he able to inject sufficient emotion into his singingit was just normal singing at the level of a middle schooler singing karaoke. The song wasnt long, so it was over quickly. The boy seemed incredibly happy after performing. Thank you for listening to the entire song. Now I shall dance for you, erm feel free to go ahead and laugh. I cant see you anyways. Haha! Flying Fish laughed out loud for the second time. Since the boy had succeeded in making her laugh out loud twice, she decided to follow his stream. She also gave him some apples, which were a type of online currency used to reward streamers. Thank you for the apples, but I dont need these. All you have to do is finish watching me perform. The masked boy seemed to be surprised at getting rewarded, and he flashed a brilliant smile. His smile was alluring. Flying Fish couldnt help thinking to herself that he must be an attractive boy in real life. If only he was willing to take off his mask On the stream, the masked boy turned on some music before he begun to dance to the music. Overall, it was a fairly simple anime dance. At first, his movements seemed stiff, but he gradually relaxed, and sometimes, he even exaggerated his movements on purpose. After his dance was halfway over, Flying Fish was already covering her mouth, laughing unstoppably. This boy was just too cute and adorable! Why dont you take off your mask, handsome? She couldnt resist typing to him. Oh, thats no good. Im actually quite shy, generous beautiful girl! He replied. Flying Fish almost collapsed onto her desk. How do you know that Im a beautiful girl? Of course its my sixth sense! Youre amazing! I really am a beautiful girl; the type that could become an idol. Lets become idols together! The boy pointed to the sky as he performed a half-split and shook his hips vigorously. Flying Fish laughed out loud for the third time. The boy finished dancing and breathed a sigh of relief as he returned in front of his camera. Ah, thank you for watching my entire performance. Im going offline now. Eh? Youre not going to stream for a bit longer? I can help you increase your followers! Thank you, but that wont be necessary. I only need you. The boy smiled sincerely at her. Even though Flying Fish thought to herself that he was probably just being polite, she still felt her heart skip a beathis smile was just too charming. Ahhwhy wouldnt he take off his mask, damn it! I hope that youll come watch me tomorrow as well. Goodbye. With that, the boy left and the stream turned dark. Did he really leave just like that? Flying Fish was confused, but the boys distinct personality gave her a deep impression. Tomorrow lets come watch him tomorrow again at the same time. Flying Fish had a small sliver of expectation in her heart. Whew! I finally did it successfully. Seiji took off his silver mask and breathed a sigh of relief. Thanks to that nice person named Cat-loving Flying Fish, he was able to finish grinding the [sing] and [dance] actions and managed to gain 2 action points. Even an internet spectator counted as an audience. It seemed that his theory was indeed correct. However, live-streaming wasnt consistenthe couldnt be sure if he would have any spectators tomorrow. A first-rate streamer can make millions, while a nobody gets nothing. He commented to himself inwardly. After he had begun his stream, it took almost thirty minutes to get a spectator, and he was on the verge of giving up. I hope that beautiful girl will come tomorrow to watch me as well. Chapter 18 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: C C It was Seijis second day after transferring, and the class he was looking forward to the most was P.E., the last class of the day. He didnt intend to astound everyone in P.E. class, although he could probably do so if he tried. After playing against the tennis club captain, he had already understood that his physical abilities far surpassed normal students, and that he had the potential to be outstanding at any sport. So, if he didnt want to stand out, what was his intention? It was to watch, of course! Currently, although the weather was slightly chilly, the school hadnt transitioned to its winter uniform yet, so the P.E. class was still using the summer sports uniform. Heh heh it should be easy to understand after that explanation. In Sakura Island, girls wore the same thing as some anime from his previous worlda white T-shirt with bloomers underneath! Just the thought of all the girls wearing that P.E. class was enough to get his blood boiling! Witnessing such a sight in 3-D was the apex of any gentleman (otaku)s desire. It would be flat heresy to claim otherwise! The day passed quickly, and it was finally time for the class he had been anticipating eagerly. Seiji had finished changing at Mach speed, and he was already waiting at the exercise grounds before anyone else. When the girls had finished changing and came out in small groups, he felt like he was ascending to heaven All those lovely white necks and arms. And all the various-sized breasts that ranged from full to almost nonexistent. Not to mention the firm, peachy butts that were covered by tight shorts. Ah it felt good to be alive! Seiji put great efforta truly monumental amount of effortinto hiding the fact that he was almost in nirvana. It was mentioned previously that compared to Seijis original world, people had better looks on average, and this world had certain elements which resembled a 2-D world. This caused Seiji to feel like everything in front of him was a real-life version of an anime, thus causing his heart to pound rapidly. Due to how moved he was by the heavenly sight, he didnt even notice the fact that someone was stealthily approaching him. Harano-kun, youre about to get a nosebleed! Chiaki grinned broadly as she placed her hand on Seijis shoulder. Seiji finally regained his senses and turned around to look at her. Why are you still in the boys uniform? Oh my, are you disappointed? Chiaki stuck her tongue out at him and did a sexy pose: If you want to see me in a girls uniform, Ill wear it for you if you come to my home Oh it sounds like some type of special serviceforget about it. Sigh, I got rejected againdo I have zero charisma? How about I throw Mika into the deal? Shell definitely agree to show you her sports uniform, and I have plenty of other clothes in my house as well! Dont just sell out your friends like that! And just what type of place is your house!? Seiji forcefully commented. Chiaki kept chuckling bawdily. Youre a really strange person, Harano. Werent you a scumbag otaku before? After becoming this handsome, normally you should become a playboy, but you restrain yourself without concealing your bad points. Even though she was smiling casually, her eyes flashed with a serious glint. Just what type of person are you, Seiji Harano? This was probably what she had wanted to ask yesterday. After she said this, the conversation options appeared [A: Im simply mestop bothering me.] [B: I dont know either I only swore to stop being useless.] [C: Im just an otaku.] Seiji considered the options carefully before making his choice. Im just an otaku. Even though I changed myself and have become handsomer, Im still an otaku, and I enjoy things that otakus like. Compared to before, my hobbies didnt change; what changed was the way I deal with things and my moral principles. Ill use all of my willpower to follow my new principles and not fall back into depravity like the useless person I was before. After saying that, Seiji smiled sincerely at Chiaki. In conclusion, I have slightly more backbone than before as an otaku. *Ding!* Favorability rating increased! Chiaki retracted her casual smile. Just slightly? Its not ordinary for a person to risk his life fighting to save a girl that used to call him disgusting. I cant even begin to imagine what you experienced for you to change so much. Seiji smiled and was about to say something when he was interrupted by a female voice. Chiaki! Why are you walking so fast? Wait up for me. Mika Uehara approached them while complaining. After she caught up, she discovered the strange atmosphere between Seiji and Chiaki. Er what happened? Nothing much. We were just admiring the scenery, right, Seigo? Chiaki slapped Seijis shoulder. Unlike before, she didnt call him Harano-kun, but called him Seigo instead. Ah, yeah. The scenery is wonderful. Seijis smile became even gentler. What scenery? Mika looked around in confusion. This was the scenery. Seiji snuck a look at Mikas long, creamy-white legs. Chiaki squeezed Seijis shoulder with a mischievous grin. So you understood what I was talking about, heh heh. The students had all arrived, but their homeroom teacher was overseeing class instead of the usual P.E. teacher. Sasaki-sensei said he had something to do today, so Im here in place of him, said their homeroom teacher, a 29-year-old unmarried woman who was named Keiko Satou. And thus, P.E. class began. Seiji was hesitating whether or not he should excel in class today and draw everyones attention. He didnt actually enjoy attention, but he somehow managed to increase the favorability rating of a large number of girls towards him in the tennis club yesterday, thus unlocking several new options in his system. If he grinded even more girls favorability ratings, then there was a possibility he would gain new options yet again. After deliberating over it, he decided against it. He had barely discovered his recently unlocked options, and he hadnt been able to fully take advantage of it yet, so it would be far too greedy to desire more. Besides, he didnt feel comfortable doing things that were against his nature. Finally, the boys in his class already had a negative impression of himif he kept standing out, something strange or unexpected may occur. It was better to keep the relationships with everyone in his class balanced. After class had begun, the first activity was a two-person warmup. Seiji instantly chose Kazufuru Ooike, without giving him a chance to reject, in order to avoid the danger of being alone at the end of pairing. Kazufurus expression was grim, but he could only acceptafter all, what else could he do as Seijis friend? After the warmup was long-distance running. It was a fairly usual activity with a substitute teacher. Seiji ran in the middle of the pack for the duration of the entire run. Honestly, this was a first for him, as he experienced the difficulty of going easy on everyone in sports. After one lap, most of the boys had begun breathing hard, but he didnt feel a thing. He could only pretend to have breathing difficulties as he kept running. And close to the end, he was forced to further reduce his pace, in order to prevent himself becoming the leader of the pack. He also had to copy everyones panting, and he had to attempt to act naturally exhausted. The whole process could almost be described as torturous. When all the boys finished, there were still a few girls running. The one at the very end was the fattest girl in the class. She wasnt nearly as fat as Seiji used to be, but compared to the other girls in class, she was definitely the least attractive. She could barely catch her breath as she swung her head around, and her hair was ragged and wild. Her sweat and drool were also flying everywhereit definitely wasnt a pretty sight. Urghthat Miyamoto Shes still so disgusting Her running is so terriblewhy doesnt she just give up? Hey, shes trying her best! Dont say that! The boys were gossiping with each other. Seiji frowned in discontent. Suddenly, the fat girl tripped and fell over with a resounding smack, which sent dust flying everywhere. Miyamoto? The other girls that hadnt yet finished running turned around and immediately went to go check on her out of concern. The homeroom teacher also ran over together with some of the other girls. After a minute, the substitute teacher Satou-senseis voice rang out: Miyamoto injured her foot. One of the boys come over and carry her to the infirmary! What? I definitely dont want to carry that Miyamoto. Youll be flattened, haha. Seijis frown deepened. He didnt want to hear their chitchat anymore, so he walked out in front of everyone. Instantly, everyones eyes were gathered on him. Oh my, the hero has arrived. Chiaki quietly praised him, but nobody heard her other than Mika who was standing next to Chiaki. As everyone stared, Seiji briskly walked towards the group of girls were standing over Miyamoto. Harano-san, can I ask you to do it? Satou-sensei had an anxious expression, and when she noticed that it was the new transfer student who volunteered, her countenance changed slightly. Not a problem. Seiji smiled at her and all the other girls. Then, he went over to the weeping fat girl and carried her. Contrary to the expectations of the others, he didnt carry her with his back Instead, he princess-carried her! Miyamoto-san, right? This is my first time speaking with you. Seiji smiled at the stunned girl in his arms: Please wait for just a momentyour personal ambulance will take you to the infirmary immediately. Then, he started running whilst carrying her. Wow! Amazinga princess-carry! Thats the first time Ive ever seen a princess-carry in real life, and he can even run while doing it!? Harano-san is so cool, and hes so strong! All the girls instantly fell in love with the valiant youth. And once again, all the boys had incredulous expressions on their faces. No way! Just how much does Miyamoto weigh!? One boy exclaimed in surprise. In reality, almost all of the boys were thinking that to themselves and were mentally comparing their own strength to Seijis. Soon after, they all came to the realization that they wouldnt be able to accomplish what he had just done. Harano-san is so coolhe volunteered to carry her! I think Im in love with himI want him to carry me like that! Me too, me too! Id love to be carried like that! The girls kept chattering endlessly, and even the homeroom teachers face was flushed slightly red. In this type of atmosphere, the boys could only remain awkwardly silent. This included Kazufuru Ooike, whose expression was grim. He had actually wanted to step out and help her, as it was an excellent chance to improve his reputation, but he had used up a lot of stamina when running earlier, so he hesitatedif he tried carrying her but failed instead, he would only lose face. He couldnt imagine that Seigo Harano still had such great reserves of stamina remaining. I truly lost this time Kazufuru Ooike reluctantly thought to himself. Chapter 19 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: C C Kaho Miyamotos heart was pounding rapidly. She had never imagined that she would be princess-carried one day, and by such a handsome boy to boot! It shouldnt be this way, right? A prince-like boy like him should be carrying a princess-like girl, not a disgusting otaku girl like her! Kaho Miyamoto was self-aware of her own appearance being on the ugly side, and along with being a loner whose interests were different from most, no matter how you looked at it, she was at the bottom of the rung. And as for Seigo Harano who was carrying her, even though this was only his second day in school, his appearance and body shape was A+, and he had a gentle personality and was polite. All the girls had excellent opinions of him, while the boys seemed rather jealous. The difference between her and this shining fellow who was top-class in everything was like that of a mountain and a valleythey shouldnt have had any contact with each other in the first place. Nevertheless, she was currently being princess-carried by him. When she had accidentally injured her foot earlier, she had thought that today was an unlucky day, but perhaps today she was fortunate after all? While Kaho Miyamotos heart was all aflutter, they reached the infirmary. The infirmary nurse was a friendly woman in her 40s that had plenty of experience in treating this type of injury, so her injury was quickly treated and bandaged. Kaho was then informed that she should rest her foot for the next two days. After that, the nurse allowed Kaho to rest on one of the beds, before she hurriedly departed from the infirmary to attend to another task. Does your foot still hurt, Miyamoto-san? It doesnt hurt as much anymore. Thank you, Harano-san. Kaho lowered her head after glancing at the boy who was worried about her. Im sorry Im probably so heavy my apologies for all the trouble when Im such a disgusting girl Seiji frowned upon hearing her words. Look here. He put both his hands in front of her. Mm? Kaho reflexively raised her head. *Smack!* In front of Kaho, Seiji slapped himself hard on the hand, and the sound resounded clearly through the infirmary room, startling her. Give yourself more credityou havent done anything wrong, so why are you lowering your head? Seiji smiled at the girl who felt a mixture of shock and confusion at his action. Yes, youre rather fat and somewhat disgusting. Kaho Miyamoto felt like she had received a critical hit. She couldnt help but think, Was there anyone that would say it so directly like you!? Even if she was fully aware of the truth already, it would still hurt if someone else said it out loud. But, so what? Seiji continued. Your weight means nothing to me. I could carry you and run for 100 kilometers if necessary, and as for you being disgusting sorry, but Im already used to someone thats 100 times more disgusting than you are. Oh Kaho Miyamotos eyes widened in amazement. Someone 100 times as disgusting as she waswho could that possibly be? Im talking about myself, Seiji pointed as his own chest, more accurately, the person I previously was until not long ago. Huh!? Kahos astonishment further increased. Its truejust a month ago, I was even fatter than you, and I was also uglier than you. I had fallen to the utmost depravity; I was basically human scum, a walking pile of garbage. Seiji shrugged casually. Considering the state of the original Seiji, it wouldnt be an exaggeration no matter how much he insulted himself. But to Kaho, it seemed utterly inconceivablehow could this possibly be!? Harano-san Do you think Im lying? Im definitely not. You can go ask Mika Uehara if you dont believe meshes quite knowledgeable about how depraved I was before. My depravity even led to me being chased out of my own home, and currently, Im living on my own and have to work to support myself. What what!? Kaho felt like her world was turning upside-down. Could all this be true!? It truly didnt seem possible! But there was no reason for him to make all this upa normal person wouldnt denigrate himself to this degree! And if all of this was real, was it something to say out loud so easily!? Wouldnt a normal person want to desperately hide his own dark past!? Kaho Miyamoto felt dizzy thinking about it all. Well, none of that was really important. Seiji lightly passed over the subject. Theyre super important, okay!? I just wanted to say that you arent heavy at all to me, nor are you disgusting, so you dont need to apologize to me. If you were helped by me, all you need to say is thank you, dont you think? Seiji smiled gently. A light breeze blew the window curtain open, and a ray of sunlight illuminated his handsome face, increasing the radiance of his brilliant smile. This scene etched itself deeply into Kaho Miyamotos heart. A part of her that had been numbed for so long suddenly awakened. Why? Hm? Why were you able to change yourself so greatly? If you were really like the person you said you were? Kaho gripped the bedsheet tightly. Well Seiji scratched his face. Actually I prefer to keep that private, but I may as well do you a service. Not long ago, I almost choked to death on some instant noodles. Kaho who was listening to him seriously felt like she heard something incomprehensible. Huh!? I almost choked to death on some instant noodles. Seiji repeated while pointing at himself again. Does it sound funny? Well, it really happened. When I almost choked to death on the instant noodles, it was like I saw my entire life flash before my eyes, and I was able to observe myself from a bystanders viewpoint. Thats when I finally discovered the truth: that this guy was so terrible, I should get rid of him. However, I didnt end up dying and coughed up the instant noodles. Thats when I realized that I must change myself, and thus I began exercising, set new life principles to live by, and did my utmost to follow them. Actually, I didnt expect to become this handsomeI only intended to lose some weight. Im not used to being a handsome guy at allall those attractive girls surrounding me makes me feel rather nervous. Seiji shrugged again. Kaho heard a story that sounded like a fantasy to her, and her eyes remained wide open and round throughout. At the end, she began giggling. Whats with this such a haphazard thing happening Its the first time Ive ever heard someone saying how handsome they are. Its a little sickening but you really are quite handsome, Harano-san. She laughed to the point where tears were flowing out. It felt like something within her heart had been shattered and dissolved into a liquid that was releasing itself from her eyes. Seiji just watched her as he smiled. This is my secreteven Mika and the others dont know about it. Please let it remain a secret for me. Something moved in Kahos heart. Really? Yeah, I dont have the courage to tell them something this shameful. Then why did you tell me? Because youre the same type as me, Seiji said sincerely, just like my previous self, youre fat, an otaku, and not good-looking at all. Oh, and by the way, Im still an otakuI only just became a little more handsome. Upon hearing this, Kaho giggledshe couldnt stop herself from laughing again. How did you know I was an otaku? I can sense my kindyou cant conceal that otaku scent of yours! Seiji pressed against his forehead, while pointing to her in an exaggerated pose copied from an anime. Dont say it like youre someone from a shonen manga who sensed an enemy, ok!? Kaho commented reflexively. The two of them looked at each other and broke out into laughter. I dont have any otaku friends currently, so will you be my friend, Miyamoto-san? Seiji stretched out his hand. Kaho looked at his large hand, and her expression was fluctuating rapidly. After a long period of time, she slowly shook her head. I cant not now Harano-san, you stand out too much. Youre a prince now, even if you used to be the person you just described to me. I dont have the confidence to be by your side yet. Is that so Seiji retracted his hand regretfully. But, Ill work my hardest. Kaho smacked her lips, and her eyes sparkled with the light of conviction, Ill do my best to reach where you are, and when that time comes Please allow me to reach out to you, my beloved prince on a white horse. Seigo Harano had already left. Everything that just happened seemed as if it were a dream. But the secret that Kaho Miyamoto kept deep within her heart reminded her that it was no dream. This was the first time since she was born that she truly fell in love with a real-life boy. This was the first time since she was born that she truly felt glad to be alive. This was the first time since she was born that she felt like she could achieve her dreams. The gods that had ignored her for fifteen entire years may have been waiting for this moment to give her hopes and dreams to reach for. Harano-kun I wont make you wait long. Chapter 20 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: C C He was rejected was it because he had become too handsome, or did he ask at a inopportune timing? After leaving the infirmary, Seiji felt rather helpless. It was obvious that Miyamoto was a nice girl who just lacked self-confidence. If she gained self-confidence and lost some weight, she would probably be a cute girl. Even if she didnt lose weight, as long as she gained self-confidence, shed be a great otaku friend. Sadly, he was rejected. Because Miyamoto wasnt considered as a beautiful girl by his system, Seiji wasnt able to view her favorability rating towards him. I hope she doesnt hate me. Perhaps my story was too unbelievable for her to handle. Seiji thought to himself. He was rejected, he was rejected, he was rejected important things should be repeated three times. He had only wanted to make a friend with whom he could discuss otaku topics. Seiji sighed helplessly. Although Mika and Chiaki were both nice, neither of them were interested otaku topics. The school didnt seem to have a club related to otaku activities eitherhe had already looked into it. Then just where was he supposed to release all the otaku energy that was gathering inside him!? Anyway, with Genhana High School being such a large school, why werent there at least a few otakus that created clubs for their interests!? Just as he was pondering over the matter, he had a flash of inspiration which caused him to stop walking. Is this the part where I should be creating my own club? He suddenly felt like all the resistance blocking his clogged feelings had disappeared. After P.E class had ended, class representative Koji Hoshihara led a class meeting for assigning everyone various tasks for the school festivals preparations. Kojis apportioning of the tasks was fair and reasonable, so they only discussed some small details before finalizing the plans. Harano-san, your task is extremely important. I hope that youll be able to discuss things with the confectionery store swiftly and successfully. No problem, Class Rep, I already called the store manager last night and asked her about itshes quite happy to help us. Im going to work tonight, so Ill discuss the other details with her then. Oh, wonderfulas expected of Harano-san! Koji thought about it for a while: After you talk to her again tonight, can you give me a call and tell me about the situation? I want to know as much as possible. Sure. Seiji exchanged phone numbers with Koji. As the class representative of Year 1 Class 5, Koji Hoshihara was a reliable person who was clearly the type that was accustomed to leading. He was one of the people in class that was well-respected by both the boys and the girls and was also one of the only boys that didnt feel any jealousy towards Seiji. Seiji felt quite fortunate that his class rep was a person like Koji, otherwise hed have an even more difficult time in class. Unluckily, Koji was only thinking about managing the situation in a more convenient manner, and even though Koji wasnt biased against Seiji, it didnt seem that Koji intended to become friendlier with Seiji either. Seigo, are you going now? Yeah, Im going to the sweets shop nowhow about you guys? I dont feel like going to tennis club today. Ill just go home with you. Mika said. Im going to drama clubwe need to practice our program for the school festival. After Chiaki left, Seiji and Mika also departed from school and started walking home. Hows the tennis club doing? I dont know, but I doubt the atmosphere will be very good today. Sorry Seigo Seiji, you didnt do anything wrong, Mika sighed, the clubs always had similar problems before, and after seeing things there yesterday honestly, Ive been considering leaving that club. Mm it doesnt seem like that club is suitable for you. But even if I leave that club, I dont know what club Id want to join Mika sighed once more, as she turned around and looked at Seiji: How about you, Seijiwhat club are you interested in? Mm Seiji rubbed his chin thoughtfully: When I was chatting with you during lunch, I asked if there were any club activities for otakus, right? You said there werent any. Thats why I was thinking about creating my own club. You want to create your own club? Mika was momentarily stunned. Im an otaku after allId like to be together with fellow otakus that share my interests. Seiji smiled, Of course youre welcome to join in as welleven if you arent an otaku, you also enjoy watching some animes and we can chat about it together. Oh At this moment, Mika felt a distance between her and the boy in her heart. Although she did enjoy watching some animes, and she would also watch some idol videos online occasionally, she wasnt a fully-fledged otaku like Seiji. Ever since Seiji had changed himself, she was getting along pretty well with him, but his true essence was that of an otaku, while she had ordinary interests. This made Mika feel a sense of panic. Do you know what the requirements for me to establish a club are? Seiji asked. Oh it probably it requires a minimum number of people, and then you have to apply to the student council. Mika buried her complicated feelings deep inside her heart as she answered his question sincerely. As expected, the number of people is the first hurdle Seiji rubbed his chin thoughtfully: Maybe I should do something like send out a summons Summons? Put up an advertisement on the bulletin board, and search for students with similar interests. Will that work? I dont know, but at the very least I have to try. Seiji rubbed his chin as he considered it carefully. Even though it was rather bothersome to create a club, it would be an excellent method of enjoying his newfound youth, wouldnt it? But anyway, he had to take care of the school festival first. At the Divine Taste confectionary store, Seiji chose the [work] option from his actions menu after changing into his work uniform. He then began working with smooth and experienced movements. He remained fully occupied until 7:30 in the evening. After he finished his shift, Seiji went to the store managers office instead of changing out of his work clothes. Rika Amami was already waiting for him there. As usual, she was well-dressed. She wore a suit that showed off her excellent figure, and in tandem with her black stockings and beautiful legs, she was oozing with sex appeal. What surprised Seiji was the fact that there was another woman in the store managers office. The other woman was wearing a cap that covered her medium-length silvery-brown hair. She wore a gray sweater with black sweatpants, and her chest was just as ample as the store managers. She sat on the sofa with her legs tucked to her chest like an elementary schooler would, and she had a despondent aura about her. Harano-kun, youve arrived. The fact that Seiji was using a fake name was supported and known by the store manager, so all his coworkers changed the way they addressed him as well to mitigate any potential problems. Before we talk, let me introduce someone to youthis is the author of Honey Candy Girl, her pen name is Peach-sensei!? Seijis eyes instantly lit up. His voice suddenly rose an octave, which seemed to frighten the cap-wearing woman. She trembled violently as she retreated further into her own embrace. Yep, shes known as Peach, and shes also my younger cousin, Rika Amami sighed, she hasnt been outside for a long time, so I dragged her out here today to talk with you. I never imagined that Id be able to meet Peach-sensei! Your story is wonderful! Seiji felt like his otaku portions passion had been ignited, Ive watched every episode of your anime, and I even wanted to buy the special edition. Unfortunately, I didnt have enough money Oh, would it be alright to ask for your autograph? He approached her as he talked. The woman in the cap named Peach kept retreating from him. D dont come over! Seiji was instantly petrified as if he had been stricken by a curse. Rika Amami sighed deeply. My apologies, Harano-kun. My cousin here has severe androphobia. Oh? This was the first time that Seiji was hearing about this legendary phobia in real life. He hurriedly took several steps away from her, and as if she was reacting to his presence, she seemed to loosen up. Wow, it was actually real? Seiji looked at the store manager inquiringly. This isnt a secret or anythingjust about everyone that is familiar with her knows about it. Shes always attended girl-only schools in her childhood, and because of an incident with a boy in college, she developed androphobia. To be honest, it wasnt that bad of an incidentit was just normal miscommunication. However, I underestimated her tolerance. As it was lacking, she became an otaku. From there she embarked upon the path of an author. Rika explained. Oh Seiji nodded understandingly. My apologies for scaring you, Sensei, he said to the woman. Peach adjusted her body on the sofa. No Im sorry. Her voice was so gentleif she could talk without stuttering, he was sure that she would sound amazingly attractive. Since Sensei is here, do you wish to talk about obtaining the copyright permission? Seiji then turned towards Rika: Since she has androphobia, we could have just talked about it over the phone. Seiji felt like a matter such as his class borrowing the theme of Honey Candy Girl for the school festival was on a large enough scale to justify the presence of the author, though. Rika Amami had a serious expression as she looked at him. Actually, I have a suggestion. You can receive the copyright permission from Peach, and the store will give you its full assistance in helping your class for the school festival. Theres just one condition. What is it? Seiji felt an ominous premonition. I want you to have a date with Peach on the day of the school festival. What!? Chapter 21 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: C C Seiji was shocked at the unexpected request. Have a date with Peach-sensei? Even though I called it a date, its more like just showing her around your school, grabbing a bite to eat, watching some students shows and so on. Rika folded her arms before continuing, Currently, she cant deal with adult men at all. While little kids and elementary schooler boys are okay for her, they dont help with curing her androphobia at all, so right now she needs to get used to middle school and high school boys. Youve been working here for quite some time now, and I feel like youre a trustworthy and reliable person who can deal with most situations. The timing was perfect with your school festival, so I requested your assistance in order to help her familiarize herself with boys your age. It would also help her get out more and talk to real peoplekilling two birds with one stone, so to speak. Seiji rubbed his chin thoughtfully. Just experiencing the school festival will that really help her cure her androphobia? I dont know; its just something I want to try. Rika unfolded her arms, Are you willing to do it? Is a young man such as yourself willing to have a date with a stranger in the once-a-year experience of the school festival? What if I refuse? Then well just have to reconsider the copyright issue and the stores assistance. Seiji scratched his face as he thought about it. By the way what does Sensei herself think of all this? He turned to Peach, Sensei is someone I dont know at all, and of course Sensei doesnt know me eitherfor two strangers to go to a school festival together, is it really alright? Rika also turned to look at her cousin. Peach remained silent for a long time before she finally spoke up. Actually Im afraid. But, I trust Rika and the boy she believes in. As I am now even if I dont get married, I can live by myself. But, if this goes on I cant draw male characters I dont want myself to be limited to female characters forever! She slowly raised her head as she finished talking. Bangs covered half of her forehead, but he could still tell that she had an alluring face which bore some resemblance to Rikas. In fact, her facial features were even prettier than Rikas, even if her skin didnt seem quite as healthy. However, the determination behind her words was what moved Seiji the most. That was the determination of a manga author! After being moved by her determination, Seiji smiled. Alright, if Sensei says so, then as her fan, of course I should support her. He turned towards the store manager, Rika Amami. I accept your condition! Rika smiled upon hearing this. Thank you, Harano-kun. You dont need to call me Harano here. Seiji turned towards Peach again: Since Sensei is bravely facing her phobia, I feel its impolite to keep using my alias in front of her. My real name is Seiji Haruta, and various circumstances have led to me using an alias for the time being. The store manager knows about this as well. Peach widened her eyes slightly as she looked at her cousin, who subsequently smiled and nodded in affirmance. I want to be honest with Sensei, and I feel like giving her my real name can strengthen the bonds of trust between us. Oh but Id still prefer it if you could use my alias when talking with other people. Peach nodded lightly. My real name is Mayuzumi Amami, she said in a soft voice as she lowered her head again, please take good care of me Haruta-kun. I should be the one saying thatits truly an honor for me to speak with Sensei. By the way, is it alright to ask for an autograph now? Rika Amami laughed. Why dont you just give him an autograph, Mayuzumi? This guy heres a true otaku. And so, Mayuzumi Amami gave him an autograph. After that, the three of them discussed some details about the school festival, and they quickly finalized the details. Seiji bade farewell and left after the details were concluded. What do you think, Mayuzumithis boys quite a nice one, isnt he? Mm it feels like hes sparkling. What kind of feeling is that? Forget it; I can guess what you mean. Rika smiled, Apparently, he was an awful guy before coming to work for me, but I havent seen a hint of awfulness. If he truly changed himself to that extent, I think that he could be quite useful to you as you want to change yourself as well. Mayuzumi nodded as her cheeks flushed slightly red. Im looking forward to my date with him. On the way home. Seiji checked his system and found that the [work] option had increased his action points by 4. The [work] option gives me so many pointsits a pity that I can only use it once per day, and its not like I go to work every day. When he reached his apartment, he immediately used the [write a diary] option. This time, it took him 20 minutes, and he gained 1 action point. As expected Ill gain a different amount of points depending on the quality of the action performed. Then, if he wanted more points, it meant that he would have to develop himself in a balanced manner and grind all his action options simultaneously. Alternatively, he could choose to focus on a few specific actions and improve the quality of the actions performed. Should I be a generalist or a specialist a difficult choice. Seiji rubbed his chin contemplatively. Well, he didnt need to make a decision immediately, so he decided to carry on as usual for the time being. He decided to [draw] to gain another action point. Finally there was [sing] and [dance] still available for selection It seemed that it was time to start streaming. Cat-loving Flying Fish was repeatedly refreshing the streaming site. Is he not going to appear today? Cat-loving Flying Fish thought disappointedly. Hmph, letting down your only followerwhat kind of streamer are you!? Just as she thought this, the stream named I Only Need One Spectator appeared. She hurriedly clicked on it and was greeted by the sight of the boy with the silver mask again. Hey, beautiful girl by the name of Flying Fish, were you waiting for me? He smiled while asking her. Who was waiting for you!? Humph! Flying Fish sent a bunch of angry emoticons to express her dissatisfaction. Sorry, I was late tonight due to work. In order to express my sincere apology, you can request any song you want me to sing, but I cant promise that Ill know how to sing it. Then whats the point, stupid! Although Flying Fish was complaining in her comments, her mouth was arching upwards in real life. Its a good test of our compatibilitymaybe the song you want is the one that I just happen to know how to sing? Who wants to do a compatibility test with you, silly!? Dont say thatIm at least the most handsome boy in my class! The boy posed in what he believed to be a cool posture. Flying Fish sent him a string of emoticons indicating she was looking down on him, but she was actually laughing in front of her screen. Do you have any special requests, oh beautiful girl? If you dont, Im just going to start singing! This is a special service just for youdo you really want to waste it? Flying Fish sent him another stream of I look down on you emoticons, but she was actually thinking about it. She had a sudden flash of inspiration and remembered a childrens song. That was one of her favorite songs when she was little, but it wasnt a particularly popular one. Its name was Snail and Sparrow. He definitely wouldnt know this one. Deep within, she harbored a slight intention to give him a song he probably wouldnt know. She typed the songs name with a slight smile. On the other side of the screen, when Seiji saw his only followers song request, he was momentarily surprised. This wasnt a very popular childrens song, but it was one that he just happened to be extremely familiar with. To be specific, it was one which the original Seiji was familiar with. He didnt think that hed be able to meet someone who had the same interests as the younger him He didnt think too deeply of iteven if Snail and Sparrow wasnt a particularly popular song, it wasnt particularly strange to meet an internet user that was familiar with it either. I know this one. Its a childrens song from long ago, right? Im pretty familiar with it. Hearing the boy in the stream say this, Flying Fish was shocked. He actually knew it!? It seems like were quite compatible, beautiful girl known as Flying Fish! The boy chuckled before he cleared his throat and began to sing. His singing was still nothing special. However, Flying Fish felt touched somewhere in her heart and listened to him attentively. For a moment, she felt like she had returned to her relaxing worry-free childhood. In her childhood, he was there as well, although that person was nowhere near as much of a bastard as what he eventually became. Why did that person become like that? Flying Fish didnt want to think about that anymore; she just quietly reminisced about the past. The song ended. Okay, beautiful girl named Flying Fish, did you recall any childhood memories? The boy seemed like he could see right through the screen to her, I remembered my own childhood How nostalgic Even though it wasnt his own memories, it was still quite touching, and it also triggered his memories of being a child in his original world. Both of them remained silent for a while. Okay then, its dance time next. Just like yesterday, feel free to laugh if you like! Once again, his had such an awkward dancing pose that it instantly pulled Flying Fish out of her memories and drove her into a laughing fit once again. Alright, the dance is over now, so thats it for the performance. See you tomorrow! Wait, youre leaving again!? Why arent you continuing to stream? You wont get any followers this way! Flying Fish hurriedly typed to him. The silver-masked boy rubbed his chin. Just like the title of my stream, I only need one spectator. Why!? Well its a little difficult to explain. I dont really know how to say it Seiji thought about how to fool her. I dont really want to become a streamer, I just want to give a single person a little joy in his or her life. This is because I hurt many people in the past. Even though Ive worked hard to change myself, I dont think itll be easy for those I hurt to accept me. I dont dare hope for their acceptance either, and honestly, I dont even have the courage to appear in front of them But, I was thinking that I should do something to atone for the pain Ive caused others before. I know that Im only doing this to make myself feel better, but this is all I can do now. I only need one spectator, and Ill leave instantly after my performance. It doesnt matter if Im laughed at, insulted, looked down upon, or even if people see me as a clown. I just want to do this; theres nothing more to it. Hey, beautiful girl known as Flying Fish, did I bring you at least some joy? If so, then thats enough for me. On his stream, the boy was smiling sincerely at her. See you again tomorrowif you have the free time. Then, the stream shut off. Cat-loving Flying Fish had a blank expression on her face. Whats with this guy thats doing it just for himself However, she was also slightly moved. Someone who had made mistakes in the past began streaming awkward performances, solely in order to give joy to another person, not for the purpose of seeking monetary compensation or popularity. Even though it was only to make himself feel better for his own self-satisfaction. But it could be said as well that this was his way of seeking self-redemption. I wish that person could see this boy. Even if that person saw him, he probably wouldnt pay any attention. If that person truly regretted his actions even a little, her older sister wouldnt have forced him to leave home. Nor would she be at the extent of never being able to forgive him. Seiji Haruta Flying Fish muttered that name that she would never forget or forgive. You can just go and rot in a corner somewhere where nobody can see you. Someone who doesnt understand the concept of regret doesnt deserve redemption. Chapter 22 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: C C Whew I hope I can keep fooling her. Seiji sighed after commenting inwardly. He should have known that running off right after the performance would arouse the suspicion of netizens. He shouldve thought of an excuse beforehand, but he could only ad-lib as he didnt think to prepare one. He hoped that Flying Fish would accept his excuse. If she didnt accept it, feeling that his story was too ridiculous, then it couldnt be helped. Should he give up on the [sing] and [dance] actions? It seemed like such a pity, though He was sorely lacking in points, and he felt a burning desire to buy an [item] and use it. Well, lets observe the situation for a little longer. Because Seigo Harano had successfully obtained the confectionery stores cooperation and had even acquired copyright permission from the author, Year 1 Class 5s program was assured. This meant that everyone could go about their preparations with peace of mind. Koji praised Seijis ability to complete tasks in front of everyone, which slightly improved Seijis prestige in class. Only Mika and Chiaki knew the real price that Seiji had to pay for everything. Well, it wasnt actually a pricein fact, you could say that its a rare opportunity. After all, there are countless fans who would be willing to pay money to spend a day with Peach-sensei at the school festival! During lunch, Seiji ate his prepared lunchbox as he chatted with the two girls. Kazufuru Ooike had hastily fled to God-knows-where. Tsk, Seiji really needed to train no, convince him. But Mika wanted to say something but paused abruptly. She wants to say that this means you wont be able to go with her for the school festival, and that shes disappointed. As usual, Chiaki had seen right through her friend. T thats not it at all! Its just the school festival is a once-a-year event, and it should be more relaxed and enjoyed together with friends! Mikas face turned beet red. Whats the difference? The only friends that would go together with Seiji are us two, right? And in addition to helping out with the confectionery store for our class, I also have to prepare for the drama club program, so I probably wont have any spare time. Chiaki grinned at Mika. Er Mika couldnt think of a suitable retort. I never said that I wouldnt be with you guys. Seiji blinked, You guys can come with me and Sensei, and we can check out the school festival togetherhow about it? Mika and Chiaki were both speechless. Well, I suppose thats true. Mika, can I get an interview about how youre feeling right now? Dont ask me! The haughty kitten was angered. As usual, Seiji ignored this situation. He had a delicate relationship with Mika currently, and as long as Mika hadnt confessed seriously to him yet, he preferred to keep pretending to be ignorant. He was simply friends with Chiaki. In order to change the topic, Seiji suddenly remembered something. By the way, Chiaki, that day when we visited drama club, what was the legendary creature that we heard about? I was curious but forgot to ask. Oh, that? Chiaki blinked, actually thats one of the legends of our schoola mysterious middle school girl who pops up occasionally. Apparently, shes ultra cute, has heterochromia, and likes wearing cat ears. Oh? Seiji was surprised for an instant. That description sounded familiar. The strange thing is that there are no girls in the entire middle school section that have heterochromia, not to mention anyone that typically wears cat ears. Even if she wears contact lenses and cat ears only when shes out having fun. Although people who have personally seen her have searched the entire middle school section, they still werent able to discover her identity! Chiaki described it as if it was an urban legend. Thats why this girl has become a legend at our school known as the wandering heterochromia cat-eared middle-schooler, although its a little lacking to become one of the seven wonders of our school. Ive heard about this legend as well according to my upperclassman in tennis club, it started only this year, with the recent batch of new students. Mika added. Thats right. Our drama club president was very interested in this legend and wanted to capture the real creature after hearing the story, but just as you saw before, shes failed every time. Theyre really treating this girl like a legendary Pokemon!? Seiji was rendered speechless. This legendary creature er, girl, I think I saw her once before. Seiji said hesitantly. Really!? When? Mika and Chiaki were astounded. On the first day I transferred here, I coincidentally saw her after lunch during the time when you were taking me around to tour the school grounds. Seiji recalled the previous incident. Just like you described, I saw a very cute girl with heterochromia that was wearing cat ears She was wearing the middle school uniform and was short and petite, like a first-year middle school student She scurried off so quickly that she disappeared instantly. Why didnt you tell us at that time!? She disappeared before I could tell you; I thought that she was just an ordinary girl who enjoyed cosplaying. Its already out of the ordinary for a middle school girl to enjoy cosplaying! Chiaki forcefully commented. Darn it, I didnt even get to see herI also want to see that legendary creature! She lifted her head to the sky with an expression filled with regret. Chiaki loves cats Mika explained. I see. Seiji nodded sagely. The two of them calmly observed the tomboy in male clothes who was wallowing in a sea of regret. After classes were over, in the afternoon. Seiji was just about to go home together with Mika, when he received a call from Natsuya Yoruhana. Harano-kun, can you swing by the student council room? Theres something important I need to say to you. After some momentary confusion, Seiji agreed. Whats the matter, Seigo? Mika and Chiaki came over. The student president wants me to go to the student council room by the way, where is that? Mika and Chiaki looked at each other awkwardly. Oh right, student council Before they were able to say anything, Seiji thought of someone. Secretary Ooike! Kazufuru Ooike felt a sudden chill run down his spine just as he was leaving class, and he instinctively increased his pace, but a large hand clasped firmly down on his shoulder. No need to walk so quickly, brother! Im no brother of yours! Ooikes mouth was twitching violently. Is something the matter, Harano-kun? Actually, I just received a phone call from Miss Presidentshe wants me to go to the student council room. I was wondering if you could take me there Seiji was all smiles. But Im going home now Oh? You always need to go to the student council room for work, but right when I need someone to show me the way, youre going home? Are you deliberately trying to make things difficult for me, hm!? Seiji maintained his smile and grinned with his eyes narrowed: Im so disappointed in my friend Perhaps Ill even complain about it when I see the president Kazufuru Ooikes expression changed upon hearing this. Okay, Ill take you Thats more like it Oh, my bad, if you have something you need to go home and do, go ahead. I can find the way myself, and I wont complain to the president. No, I didnt have anything important. Ooike could only helplessly adjust his spectacles. Seiji then bade farewell to Mika and Chiaki before he followed Kazufuru Ooike, who led him away from the classrooms. On the way, Seiji tried making conversation, but Kazufuru ignored all his attempts. The student council room was in another building that had a respectable thick wooden door, giving it an aura of authority. This is it. Oh, thanks. Feel free to go home now. Seiji waved friendlily. Kazufuru furrowed his eyebrows, and he abruptly halted after taking two steps. Why did the president want to see you? He turned around and asked. Ah, so you finally askedI thought you actually didnt care. Seiji smiled, Honestly, I dont know either, but its probably not something you need to be jealous about, so relax, Secretary. Kazufuru Ooike remained silent for a while before he walked away. Seiji rang the doorbell. The door opened automatically after a moment. So this was an automatic door He walked into the room, observing his surroundings. The room was filled with items which were fitting for the atmosphere of an office. Various file drawers and storage cabinets lined the wall, and a huge desk stood in the center of the room. Upon the desk were several computers, along with what seemed to be a printer and a scanner, while a few authentic leather chairs were placed around the table. There was another large desk beside the window. A computer monitor, a stack of well-organized documents, a tea set, and a kodachi rested on it And the student council president Natsuya Yoruhana was sitting on the swivel chair behind the table. Welcome to the student council room, Harano-kun. Natsuya stood up and asked, Would you like tea or coffee? Oh its not necessary, Id be scared of having the president personally pour tea or coffee for me. Seiji half-joked. Natsuya smiled faintly. You dont seem to actually be scared tea is fine then? She picked up an electric tea kettle on a smaller round table and poured a cup of hot tea. With her looks, even the sight of her pouring tea was one that people would appreciate. Being able to see a beauty like her would be one of the special benefits of joining the student council, Seiji thought as he watched the scene. Here. Thank you. Seiji received the tea and had a sip, finding that the temperature was just perfect, and the teas flavor was quite strong. Even an ordinary person like him that didnt understand anything whatsoever about tea could detect that this tea was of high quality. Im sorry for asking you to come here on such short notice, but its for a truly important matter Does it have something to do with our previous matters? Yes and no Natsuyas face was serious as she looked directly at Seiji. Takao Yamamoto has vanished. Whos that!? Chapter 23 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: C C Natsuya Yoruhana firmly pursed her lips and remained silent. Seiji racked his brain upon seeing her expression. Oh, that blondie. He finally managed to remember him. Takao Yamamoto was the name of that blondie whose ability to have children was crushed by him. He hadnt even bothered remembering the name of that worthless scum. That guy disappeared? Whats going on? Although his injuries were extremely serious, it wouldnt be something so easily cured, would it? Seiji wasnt very familiar with this worlds medical capabilities, but he found it difficult to believe that blondie would be able to get out of the hospital so quickly. He left the hospital, and neither his family nor the police have been able to locate him. Normally speaking, he shouldnt even be able to walk with his injuries. Natsuya said lightly. That does sound strange are you worried that hell come seeking revenge on Mika or me? Is that why youre letting me know? Natsuya Yoruhana remained silent for a few seconds. This is one reason, but actually it doesnt have much to do with you guys anymore. She sighed as something glittered in her eyes; it seemed like she had just made an important decision. Seiji Haruta, she formally said his real name out loud, how much do you know about Yin Yang masters? Yin Yang Master? (TL note: this is one of the top-ranked most popular cell phone games in Asia.) That game doesnt have legendaries at all! He suddenly remembered his inability to discover any legendary creatures in that game during his past life, and Seiji almost felt like covering his face. Haruta-kun? The perceptive Natsuya noticed the slight change in Seijis expression. Ah nothing you said Yin Yang masters, right? Did I hear correctly? Natsuya nodded. About that I can only think of what Ive heard before in games and manga; are you asking about that? Seiji was doubtful. Of course not. Natsuya Yoruhana folded her arms with a serious expression on her face, Im asking how much do you know about real-life Yin Yang masters that exist among us? The atmosphere changed. Seiji furrowed his eyebrows. In reality, he expected that something like this might happen when he had first learned about the history of this world. The original Seijis memories also had some portions which were hazy and even mysterious. But he didnt expect that such a thing would appear in front of him so quickly. He finished his tea and set the cup down. Do Yin Yang masters really exist? If youre asking that question, it seems that you know nothing about this subject. Natsuya Yoruhana continued to stare directly at Seijis face: Even though youre from the Haruta family, you know absolutely nothing about this subject? Seiji remained silent for a while. Honestly, I do have some strange inexplicable childhood memories, but that was a long time ago, and I might have been mistaken since I was only a child. So thats how it is I suppose its only natural you would think that way. As far as Im aware of, you were considered to have no talent, so you were never taught about it. Natsuya relaxed slightly and blinked. Yin Yang masters really do exist. She reached out her hand as she spoke, and the kodachi on the table suddenly began shaking and flew into her hand! Just like the ones youve read about in mangas and seen in animes, we conceal our existence from society, and we have the ability to control spirits to use various powers. But unlike those fantasies, us modern Yin Yang masters fight mainly against humans, not demons. Nor do we do anything like protect the balance of Yin and Yang or defend humanity. Instead, we use our powers for personal benefits, and protect our status in society. Seiji took his eyes off the kodachi that mysteriously flew to her hand, thinking that he had finally understood why she carried that around. It sounds realistic. Yes, were realists; its not romantic at all. Natsuya smiled as she let go of the kodachi. Before the kodachi dropped to the floor, it paused in midair as if something invisible was grabbing it and began flying again, while leaving a faint red trail that condensed into a mysterious marking. We choose to conceal ourselves from society, as this will maximize the benefits that we can obtain from our power in addition to minimizing the number of threats we face. Ordinary people that dont know the existence of Yin Yang masters are easier to manipulate. And, of course, an existence that isnt recognized to exist cant be judged by the law. Therefore, the number one rule that we Yin Yang masters abide by is to conceal ourselves from society. Any information that exposes us will be instantly destroyed, distorted, or smoothed over, no matter where it comes from. Those that intentionally try to expose us to the public will face the full force of our retribution. Seiji nodded in understanding. In some of the mangas he had read in the past, main or side characters with superpowers would always conceal their identity for some contrived ridiculous reasons. But in the real world, people concealed their identities for a simple, realistic reasonpersonal benefit. Compared to being exposed to the public eye, it was much more advantageous to remain hiddenthat was all there was to it. Do you feel like your fantasies are being destroyed? Natsuya asked. No, I just feel like this is how reality is. Seiji shrugged. Even though youre just an otaku. Its exactly because Im an otaku. Natsuya and Seiji glanced at each other for a moment, before both of them broke out into laughter. What of it? Yin Yang masters exist, and theyre a secret society that uses their abilities to maintain their own status and authority like bastards, but so what? For those of lower social status, just about everyone in the higher echelons are considered bastardswhats the difference between the ones at the top? You have a magnificent ability to see through things, Haruta-kun. Natsuya summoned the kodachi that was twirling around in midair back to her hand, and those reddish rune markings faded away. As for normal people, maybe they will just resolve things normally. But as for us since we arent bound by the law, disputes between us arent settled by the law either we arent able to use normal ways to decide things. Seiji raised his eyebrows. Then, how do you settle things? Duels between Yin Yang masters. Natsuya said in a calm voice. However, her eyes indicated that she wasnt as calm as she appeared on the surface. Under certain rules that we Yin Yang masters abide by, we will duel with each other in order to determine a winner. So its like an all-or-nothing gamble? Thats right, and just like I said earlier, Takao Yamamotos disappearance might be the beginning of a new duela duel involving me as one of the Yin Yang masters. Seiji felt a chill. Duel this word sounded rather barbaric when used in real life. Why? As I mentioned previously, Takao Yamamotos injuries shouldnt have allowed him to be up and about already, but he disappeared only one security camera captured his back as he was walking by himself. Natsuya continued to explain the details of what had happened. Its quite obvious that a Yin Yang master has intervened. Takao Yamamoto was under the control of a Yin Yang master rather than walking off using his own power. Hes a hoodlum scumbag with a strong grudge against me, as well as a former student of Genhana High School. I can only imagine that someone must be targeting me by using a Yin Yang master to take him away. Natsuya sighed deeply. This is my problem. Originally it shouldnt have had anything to do with you, but Haruta-kun, youre also from a Yin Yang master family, not to mention one of the seven major familiesa collection of the oldest and strongest Yin Yang master families. One of your familys ancestors is the strongest Yin Yang master in Sakura Islands history that even ordinary folk know aboutSeimei Kamijou! Seiji was astounded. What the hell was this situation? Seimei Kamijou? Is that the Seimei Abe of this world!? Since the family name of Kamijou was renowned to the extent that anyone with the name was considered to have mystical powers, your family decided at some point in time to change their last name to Haruta, and only the strongest Yin Yang masters within the family are allowed to use the true family name of Kamijou. Seiji had no clue what his expression was anymore. Even though you were already kicked out of your family, youre still a Haruta, and you have a direct connection with this case, so I think theres a chance you may end up getting involved in this again somehow. Natsuya showed an apologetic expression. Haruta-kun, I admit that when I helped you transfer schools here, I thought about my personal benefit, but I never expected such a thing to happen. I must truly apologize. Natsuya Yoruhana bowed deeply towards Seiji. Please be on guard from now on, and contact me if you notice anything strange happen around you. Ill also arrange some protection around you and try my very best to not let you accidentally come to any harm. Seiji finally returned to his senses and looked at this young lady who was lowering her head towards him. Dont be like that, President. Even if theyre targeting you, I have a connection with this incident as well, so Im not exactly innocent, am I? He smiled gently. I was the one who severely injured that guy, so if he transforms into something strange and comes looking for revenge, Ill face him head on. Seiji said it with such confidence mainly because he had the ultimate cheat that could take care of any situation. He had the ability to save and load repeatedly! If they truly had any ability, then bring it on! When Natsuya Yoruhana heard his confidence, it seemed like he had enough courage and resolve to face anything head on! Seiji Haruta She slowly stood up with a smile of relief: Thank you. Chapter 24 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: C C Why are you thanking me? For your understanding Natsuya averted her eyes, I thought that you would have some complaints Oh, right can I still complain now? Youd better not. The two of them looked at each other again, and they both smiled. Let me introduce you. Natsuya Yoruhana looked behind Seiji, causing him to reflexively turn around as well. The legendary creature no, girl was standing there!? The short and petite middle schooler wearing large fluttery cat ears was watching him with her mysterious heterochromia eyes. Seiji hadnt even noticed when she had appeared in this room and stood behind him! Shes one of my guardians as well as one of my Spirit-branded Retainers. Her name is Rana Kirin. On the surface, shes a first-year middle school student that enrolled this year, but shes a student in name only and has never attended any classes, for the supposed reason of being sick. Shes actually one of my Guardian Retainers, and she often patrols the school grounds. She also goes to class on occasion, but without letting anyone notice her. Natsuya Yoruhana explained. Oh hello. Seiji greeted the middle school girl named Rana. Her ears quivered before she suddenly jumped up and hugged him without saying anything. She then rubbed her face against Seijis face! Seiji was startled as her refreshing body scent wafted into his nose. W whats this? It seems like she really likes you. Natsuya blinked, Rana almost never gets so close with anyoneyoure the only one Ive ever seen her act this way with on the first meeting. I should feel happy right? Seiji glanced at the petite girl who was hugging him. She had actually closed her eyes while hugging himit seemed that she had the intention to rest on his body! Seiji tried to move his hands and carefully hug the girls body, which gave him an incredibly soft feeling. Rana wriggled and made a sound resembling a kittens purr, before she snuggled in his arms quietly again. Wow Natsuya was astounded, Even though she does that to me as well occasionally, this is her first time meeting you She had a complicated expression on her face, as if she was witnessing her beloved daughter fall in love with a complete stranger. I think its not our first meeting? Seiji told Natsuya about seeing Rana on his first day after transferring. This means that she might have been paying attention to you all this time Natsuya voiced her thoughts out loud, I wonder why Why dont you just ask her directly? Rana basically doesnt talk. Although shell obey my commands, and sometimes even act spoiled to me, she doesnt talk. Natsuya smiled wryly, I originally intended to have her watch out for your safety, but it seems like I dont need to even give her that order anymore. Her expression was like a mother who was witnessing her daughter attempt to obtain a boyfriend. Seiji was confused as well. Ranas inexplicable friendliness wasnt something that could be explained by merely his handsome appearance Was this a hidden effect of his charisma stat? In all honesty, the true reason was of no importanceSeiji only felt a fatherly affection for the girl resting in his arms. Even though he didnt want to admit it, his true essence was that of a middle-aged man already! There was a brief moment of silence. Oh, what should I do now? You dont need to do anything. I originally intended to introduce Rana to you before finishing our conversation, but it seems like Why dont you just sit down for a little while? Natsuya said rather helplessly, before suddenly glaring at him: I dont think youre this type of person, but just in case, I will warn you: Rana is my Guardian Retainer, so dont get any ideas about her! Shes quite powerful as am I, do you understand!? Yes, Madam President! Seiji could only respond to her in a serious manner. By the way, what exactly is a Spirit-branded Retainer? A Spirit-branded Retainer is someone with spiritual power that signs a contract with a Yin Yang masterIn manga, Spirit-branded Retainers are typically some sort of demons or spirits, but real-life Yin Yang masters will have contracts with humans that possess spiritual power and utilize the powers of demons, spirits, spells, and so on to increase their Spirit-branded Retainers power, while the Retainer fights for their master. I see. Seiji nodded in understanding. You probably have more Retainers than just Kirin, right? Its not strange that you were able to guess youre correct, the vice president of the student council, Hitaka Shuho, is also my Retainer. With my current abilities, I can only maintain two Spirit-branded Retainers, Natsuya stated. How many Spirit-branded Retainers can a person have? As long as your spiritual energy is sufficient, in theory, you can have an infinite number, but in reality Your familys strongest ancestor Seimei Kamiaki had 12 high-ranked Retainers, 72 mid-ranked Retainers, and 856 low-ranked Retainers. The amount that he could control far surpassed any other Yin Yang master in history; nobody has ever broken his record. Spirit-branded Retainers have rankings? Of course they do. Their ranking is dependent on the level of spiritual power and type of energy the Retainer possesses, along with the Yin Yang masters spiritual power and summoning spell strength. Spirit-branded Retainers are separated into high, mid, and low ranks, and theres huge power differences between each rank. Then what ranks are Kirin and the vice president? Mid-level low-ranked Retainers. Natsuyas expression seemed awkward, but she immediately straightened her expression: This is already considerable! People in the modern day lack spiritual power, and the average Yin Yang master has greatly decreased in ability as well. My spiritual power would be considered as outstanding among my peers! My spells and summoning ability are also excellent; Im top-ranked within my family for my age group Erm President, you dont need to explain in such detail. Seijis tugged at his lips, I know nothing about Yin Yang masters to begin with, so I have no clue about whether youre weak or strong, but if you make such an effort to defend yourself, itll make me feel like youre covering for insecurities? Natsuya Yoruhanas expression stiffened as her face flushed red. F fine. She seemed to lose the will to continue with this topic. Seiji felt like the whole scenario was quite amusing. It seemed like even the president, whom everyone believed to be perfect, had her own small imperfections as well. They remained silent for a few seconds again. Would you like some more tea? Please, Id like another cup. Moments later, Seiji was carefully sipping his tea while sitting on the sofa and holding on to the middle schooler named Rana who had fallen asleep while cuddling him. He let out a sigh of contentment as he appreciated the complex flavor of the tea. After enjoying the high-quality tea, he turned his gaze back towards the president. I have another question: whats with Kirins ears and eyes? Those are real. Due to her high compatibility rate with the cat demon spirit that I combined her powers with, she developed such an appearance. As long as she wants to, though, she can cancel their combination and revert to a normal appearance, but she seems to prefer this appearance for some reason. Natsuya shrugged. Suddenly, she thought of something and stared at Seiji: Ive heard that otakus really love her type Haha, that type is really attractive; theyre just so cute! As he said this, he suddenly noticed that the kodachi by Natsuyas side was quivering violently, and he hurriedly exclaimed: But I swear I wont do anything, I swear! After saying this, he hastily changed the topic: So its a physical phenomenon due to combining with a spirit If their compatibility rate was even higher, in theory, at the maximum, wouldnt her body change like a transformation? Yes, but that would be quite dangerous. There is a risk of her soul being damaged, so its absolutely forbidden, Natsuya said in a serious tone of voice. Seiji nodded sagely. One last question: its been determined that I have no ability to become a Yin Yang master, right? Then, is it possible for me to become a Spirit-branded Retainer? Natsuya Yoruhana was surprised momentarily. In theory, anyone can become a Spirit-branded Retainer. But you have no spiritual power, so its almost impossible for you to become one. Seiji nodded again in understanding. Why do you ask? I just wanted to see since it sounds romantic to become someones familiar and fight just for that person. Seiji chuckled, Otakus have their fantasies, you know. Natsuya remained silent at that. After that, the two of them didnt mention the topic of Yin Yang masters. Although Seiji desired to gain a deeper understanding of Yin Yang masters, he figured that since he didnt have the talent for it, it would only increase his frustrations. Natsuya would probably inform him of any important information anyway. In this instance, Natsuya had told him out of her personal honor, not because he needed to know. He wasnt a Yin Yang master to begin withhe was basically an ordinary person in her eyesso it would have been acceptable for her to treat him as one. It was likely that Natsuya Yoruhana had told him of her own volition because she was concerned and apologetic towards him, which showed her compassionate nature. It would be inappropriate if he kept digging for information, and it would increase the risk involved for both of them. About fifteen minutes later, Rana finally opened her eyes, stretched, licked Seijis face, and hopped onto the floor before vanishing instantly. She really is like a cat. If Chiaki knew about had just happened, then shed probably be bursting with jealousy! Seiji thought as he bade farewell to Natsuya. Not long after he departed, a red-haired girl arrived at the student council room. Natsuya took her eyes off the documents on her desk, and looked at her friend as well as familiar with a sharp glint in her eyes. Make your report Hitaka. Chapter 25 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: C C Seiji was unsurprised after learning about the hidden side to this world, as he had already expected it long ago. He just didnt anticipate that hed find out this quickly. Yin Yang masters Spirit-branded Retainers Recalling his bodys memories after learning all this increased the mystery. Man, the original Seiji must have been truly hated; its been so long and my family hasnt even contacted me. Even if the incident with blondie that required him to go to the police station and him transferring schools didnt require his guardian either time his family would probably know about it, right? Seiji was uncertain. With the sins that the original Seiji committed before, it wouldnt be strange for them to completely ignore him. If he wanted to truly enjoy life, he felt like a harmonious family relationship was necessary, and he also felt like he should make it up to this body for taking it over. Seiji really wanted to reconcile with his family. But the original Seiji was so terrible! What he did in the past before honestly speaking, if Seiji had a brother like him, maybe he wouldnt be able to resist killing him! Since even he didnt think the original Seiji was forgivable, he had no idea how to obtain forgiveness. But he couldnt just keep waiting. Even if it was inadequate, he should at least attempt to make up with his family, right? Especially after learning about his family being a Yin Yang master clan Seiji felt like he should initiate contact with his family. But just thinking about how to do it gave him a heavy feeling in his stomach. Forget it, lets just wait a little longer, Seiji sighed inwardly. The next few days were rather uneventful. Preparations for the school festival progressed normally. Mika formally quit the tennis club and felt conflicted over what new club to join. Chiaki was busy rehearsing for the drama clubs school festival program. Supposedly, they had daringly created an original script, and the actors performances were critical to its success. Seiji continued improving his [academics] stat every day at school, while grinding action points after school. On Thursday afternoon, he used the excuse of checking things out to grind his [play basketball] option at the basketball club and obtained 3 points along with crushing the basketball club members pride into dust and increasing the favorability ratings of the spectating girls. Judging from the atmosphere, it would be impossible for him to return to the basketball club As well as that, rumors about the collapse of the tennis club were circulating rapidly around school now. This, combined with the recent incident at the basketball club, could propel him into infamy. In the evenings, he continued to successfully grind [sing] and [dance] with just one spectator. His only follower named Flying Fish seemed to have believed his ridiculous excuse about why he was doing it. Although it made him remorseful, he was also inwardly relieved that she persisted in watching his performances. Also, the two of them began chatting about various topics and found that they coincidentally shared many interests in common, so they became increasingly friendlier with each other. The last class on Friday was home economics, and the topic was cooking. Seiji was in a group with Mika, Chiaki, and Kazufuru Ooike, whom he had forcefully recruited. The food that they made tasted average. However, there was one group who cooked food at a level which evidently surpassed the others. It was Kaho Miyamotos group. The fat girl that typically lacked presence was shining with such brilliant splendor when it came to cooking! Even though they were only making some common dishes, she actually gave them the taste of a 5-star hotel chefs cookingeven the teacher praised her endlessly. Seiji finally understood why she wasnt isolated in class and had some female friends, even though she was an introvert who wasnt good looking. Whats this dont you have an ability you can be proud of? You oughta be more self-confident, Seiji sighed to himself mentally. Just as a faint sense of pride welled up within his heart, Miyamoto seemed to notice his gaze, and she met his eyes. Seiji smiled at her while giving her a big thumbs-up. Miyamoto immediately turned around again. This was a blow to Seiji. After class, he worked like usual before he returned home. Then he performed all his available actions to grind points, which finally gave him enough points to purchase the item Seiji wanted all this time! [Physical abilityfighting activation card], which required 35 points! Honestly, he felt that spending 35 points for an [activation card] was a bad deal, since there was another [activation card] for [physical abilitytrack and field] which only required 20 points. After finding out about the hidden facets of this society, though, Seiji felt like he should prioritize increasing his combat ability. 35 points I really hope that youre worth the price, my dear system Seiji muttered as he made the exchange. A card that fit into his hand instantly appeared in front of him in a flash of light. There were many stick figures in the process of fighting drawn on it, and each stick figure had a different martial arts pose. Seiji lost himself in looking at the card for a while before he regained his senses and carefully chose the [use card] option. The card instantly disappeared into a white light that drilled into his brain. At first, Seiji had a headache, then it felt like something was dissolving and being forcibly poured into his brain. This continued for an unknown period of time. When Seiji regained consciousness, he found that he had collapsed onto the floor. His hands were clutching his head, and his temple was still throbbing violently. That was rather uncomfortable He stood up slowly: But Seiji looked at his hands and suddenly punched the air. *Whoosh!* His fists caused a small but fierce gust of wind to arise! Seiji continued punching several times, and each punch was powerful; it felt like his waist, back, and legs were properly applying force to each punch, and he was able to easily use his entire body with each attack. Indeed, it seemed as if he was already at that level! Finally, he ended with an explosive whirlwind kick. It was literally as if a small tornado had occurred in his room. This was worth it! Hahaha! Seiji couldnt restrain himself anymore and broke out into laughter while looking at his hands, feet, and body. Even though there was no apparent change on the surface, he felt completely different. It was as if a switch had been turned on in his brain. He now had a natural understanding of how to properly utilize his bodys muscles and energy! Although Seiji was unsure what level he was at compared to a real martial artist, or whether he was still a novice in martial arts, he definitely felt like he was more than twice as strong as he was before! Before, it took him six tries in order to seriously injure blondie without receiving any injuries himself, but now he could probably do it in one try. He could even make blondie permanently handicapped; it would be extremely easy to cripple him for life! As expected of a card that required 35 points! Not only was it worth its value, it was an absolute bargain! Excellent quality as expected of the system. Seiji sighed in wonder as he checked his system again, then, to his astonishment, he noticed that in [physical ability], [actions], and [items], new options had appeared once more! [Physical ability] now included the sub-category of [fighting], which had its own stat, in addition to options like [self-training], [mock duel], and [wilderness training] to improve it [Actions] now had [exhibit martial arts], with a prerequisite of 40 physical ability and 25 charisma; [empty-handed combat practice], with a prerequisite of 40 physical ability and 25 communication; [do a heroic deed], with a prerequisite of 50 physical ability, 25 communication, 25 charisma and so on. All of these also required the [fighting] sub-category to have been activated. The [Items] category now included [Ultimate skillCannon Fist] for 50 points; [agility technique cardSnake Style Footwork] for 45 points; [defense technique cardSparrow Flight] for 45 points; [throwing techniqueSpinning Throw] for 50 points; [suppression technique cardBone-Shattering Hit] for 40 points and so on. Seijis mouth kept twitching as he scrolled down the list. Wow So activating the [fighting] option was just the beginning Disregarding the new options in [physical ability] and [actions], just all the new items alone were enough for him to get dizzy over. If he exchanged for all those new technique cards and used them, he would doubtlessly transform into a human weapon! And was this all that his system had? Of course not! Seiji began to feel that his system wasnt nearly as simple as he had originally thoughtokay, even if it wasnt simple to begin with, he had now come to the realization that this was an endless grind! Just activating the [fighting] option is like this If I activate the other options, itll probably be the same way He rubbed his temple. Alright, system, you successfully astounded me, Seiji thought as he closed his system menu. Lets just end things here today and figure the rest out tomorrow. He felt like taking a shower, surfing the web, then resting for the night. However There was a restless urge within his heart that he had to release. Seiji thought about his new available options. Lets go out for a walk instead. He didnt really feel like grinding for points; he was just too excited and wanted to move his body. He put on his jacket and left his apartment. Outside, it was a cool and dark autumn night. Chapter 26 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: C C Why did things become like this? Kahei Watari panted heavily as he sprinted furiously at maximum speed. His face was drenched in sweat, and the sweat included both normal sweat from strenuous exertion as well as cold sweat from fear. The purple-haired youth next to him, his good friend Takashi Kobayashi, was in a similar condition, and his expression was filled with confusion and fear as he ran desperately. They were pursued by a nasty bunch of brutes in suits. They all had ferocious expressions, and most of them were brandishing metal poles or even stun guns, which radiated a fearsome aura. It was clear that they were on a completely different scale from teenage hoodlums. If Watari and Kobayashi were caught, they would definitely be thrashed badly if not killed outright. The beating would almost certainly be severe to the extent of at least some broken bones, and there was even the chance of being permanently crippled. Why did it all happen? Watari forced his brain to work with great difficulty as he focused his eyes on the girl running in front of him. Thats rightit was all because of her. He had just come out of an internet caf together with Kobayashi when he saw a man in a black suit struggling with this woman. The very slight sliver of justice he possessed as well as his overly hot-blooded nature prompted him to ambush the man and save her. But without even a chance to say anything, another man in a black suit appeared out of nowhere, then a whole bunch and things turned out like this. Other than telling them to hurry up and escape, that woman didnt have the chance to tell him anything. Just who was she? What trouble was she in? Watari had no clue whatsoever. He and Kobayashi were only ordinary delinquents, and all he did was protect a woman to fulfill his sense of justice, doing a rare good deed! They were currently running down a street filled with businesses, and all the passersby watched them sprint past with bewildered expressions, ignorant of what was currently transpiring. Just as they ran through the entire business section, a black car appeared from the street corner. With the sudden sound of rubber screeching, it braked at the intersection and some more men in black suits rushed out of the car and blocked their way before the car even came to a full stop! The girl in the lead attempted to change direction, but it was too late. The three people escaping had slowed down due to the cars interference and they were quickly captured. Watari and Kobayashi instinctively tried resisting, but two hulking men approached them and instantly knocked them over with a punch and a stun gun. S stop, they they have nothing to do with me The girl said as she desperately attempted to catch her breath. She was wearing a jacket and a leather skirt that showcased her excellent figure. She had curly blonde hair, sky-blue eyes, and a soft oval-shaped face even though she was also covered in sweat, it could still be seen that she was an above-average beauty. Let them go She said to the man with the vicious-looking scar. Upon hearing this, he coldly strode towards her and ruthlessly slapped her on the face! This is a lesson from our leader. The scarred man said icily, while he indicated towards the others that they should teach a lesson to the boys sprawled on the ground. And so, Watari and Kobayashi, who were lying motionless on the ground, suffered a brutal beating! Upon witnessing this brutal scene, the expressions of the pedestrians underwent a drastic change. Most hurriedly left, some watched from far away, the few honorable ones called the police, while a small number of reckless ones secretly filmed the beating with their cell phones. I said stop!!! The girl covered her face where she was slapped, and she shouted with tears in her eyes. The scarred man merely watched her coldly. Seeing the two boys that had defended her were receiving an increasing number of injuries, the blonde girl ground her teeth. I get it It seemed like she finally gave up on something important as tears incessantly rolled down her face, I Oh my A voice filled with resignation interrupted them. Misters I dont know exactly whats going on, but beating someone like this in public, not to mention theres so many of you beating up on two teenagers, theres gotta be a problem with that, right? The person to whom the voice belonged to was a boy wearing the mask of a cute character from an anime. He was tall and muscular, but it was still evident that he wasnt very old yet. It was a strange feeling as his appearance in the anime mask was rather comical, which conflicted with the serious nature of the situation. The blonde-haired girl was stunned, while the scarred man frowned. As the boy approached, a black-suited man blocked his way and reached out to grab him. *Boom!!!* A resoundingly clear smack was heard by everyone. It sounded like a bag or a balloon had suddenly been popped by a mischievous child. The man who was over 1.8 meters tall and weighed more than 100 kilograms was knocked about two meters back and heavily fell to the ground! In that instant, everyone was stunned. Nobody had ever imagined that they would see a movie-like scene in a real-life scenario. My apologies I dont have much experience with fighting, so its difficult to control my strength. The boy retracted his fist before he continued striding forwards. Everyone came to their senses again. Another two black-suited men approached him, disregarding their fallen companion, and flanked him with a pincer movement. One man wielded a metal pole while the other was armed with a stun gun, and they attacked him without uttering a single sound. Their movements were swift, and their attacks had great force behind them. But the boy was even faster. He suddenly took a step backwards and dodged both their attacks, before he spun around with natural-looking movements, jumped up, and kicked! *Boom! Boom!!* A sound that was almost like an explosion echoed out again. As the boy landed lightly, the two men simultaneously fell over and fainted just like the first, without even putting up a struggle. Some spectators gasped out in awe Thats too amazing- Is this a television drama? This is too unreal What makes you think its a TV drama? Do you see any cameras!? More people started recording this with their cell phones, while some youngsters with high typing speeds even began blogging! Three of his companions were defeated with only a single blow. This caused the scar-faced mans expression to change. He was quite clear about the skill level of his companions: while it wasnt exactly like they were all boxing champions, each of them individually should suffice for handling a bunch of low-level hoodlums. However, in front of that mysterious boy wearing that ridiculous mask, they were the ones that seemed like low-level hoodlums. Just as his expression was changing, another wave of black-suited men rushed at the boy. *Boom!* A beautiful uppercut. *Smack! Pound!* A brilliantly executed empty-handed attack to disarm his opponent, followed by an elbow that almost pierced through a black-suited mans chest. *Smack! Pound! Boom!* He stole a metal pole and struck someones head with it, before he broke another mans arm, and used a merciless knee attack to disable the other one. *Pound! Smack! Pound! Smack!* A right uppercut straight to the face, a left kick to the shin, with his left hand blocking attacks as his right leg suddenly kicked over two people. By the roadside. There was a pack of unconscious men in black suits behind him that had all collapsed on the road. He continued walking onwards without a single injury on him! This scene was a huge impact to all the remaining men. The scarred mans mouth dropped open. He suddenly realized who this boy might be. This boy might be that person with special abilities that their leader wanted to recruit so badly that he would even sell out his only daughter! How ironic But he still wasnt completely certain. The scarred man stopped his few remaining companions from going up to attack him and took out something from his suit. After seeing what it was, the bystanders started shouting panickedly! A gun he has a gun!!! This is dangerouslets run! Did anyone call the police!? Why havent they come yet!? Thats right, it was a gun. One of the weapons that human civilization has invented, and the strongest weapon that ordinary people could acquire. Lets see if youre really that person with special abilities The scarred mans mouth twisted into a strange smile as he aimed for the boy with his gun. But suddenly, he noticed that something was flying towards him. It was a metal pole! Before he could react, the metal pole accurately knocked the gun out of his hand, and the force of the impact also broke his finger. The scarred man glanced at the gun flying away for an instant, but when he turned back around again, that ridiculous mask was already right in front of him! So fast As expected, this person was *Boom!* A fist that felt as heavy as a hammer hit his chest. He retreated several steps in order to keep his balance, but it took about three or four meters for him to stabilize, while his leather shoes even scuffled up some sparks against the pavement! *Rip!* The back of his suit also ripped open. The heavy blow, which was unlike anything he had ever taken before, felt like it exploded within him! He noticed that he was groaning in a low voice while a trail of blood flowed out from from his mouth. Had he ever tasted this feeling before? He had been a boxing champion before. He had also been an underground fighting champion as well and had fought for huge quantities of money. Never from any of his opponents had he ever taken such a blow that felt like an explosive!! Haha The scarred mans face distorted, and his vision was blurry, but he still made an effort to raise his head and look at the boy. What kind of monster was behind that ridiculous anime mask? Wonder ful Then he fell unconscious. The scarred man collapsed onto the ground listlessly. The masked boySeijisecretly heaved a sigh of relief. The moment he saw the scarred man reach for a gun, he instantly decided to load back to before the fight, and as he defeated the scarred mans companions, this time he kept a metal pole and used it at the perfect timing to resolve the dangerous situation. He actually had a gun that wasnt what I wanted to fight. He had just wanted to test his luck and grind against some low-level mobs; he didnt want to attract the attention of a huge group of men in black suits! But there was no helping it. After he recognized that the two boys being beaten up were his classmates, he felt like he was obliged to help them. According to his memories they were called Watari and Kobayashi? Seiji sighed. Delinquents were just too talented at attracting trouble. Well, you were lucky that this time I came and saved you, Seiji thought to himself as he looked at the two of them who were moaning on the ground. Then, he looked at the remaining black-suited men. Alright, who could tell him what he should do to resolve this terrible situation!? Chapter 27 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: C C If this was some sort of mystical fantasy cultivation world, Seiji could just slaughter them all, then wash his hands and walk away without a care in the world. However, this was a modern society. If someone died, it would become a serious matter. Well, that was unless he had the power to cover it all up, but he didnt. So, should he knock out all the remaining black-suited men before leaving? In all honesty, it wasnt a bad idea, and it was the only idea he currently had. He could just pretend to be a masked hero of justice. But even though he was wearing a mask and he purposefully lowered his voice when speaking, there was still a possibility of his identity being discovered, however unlikely. Only comics would have a situation where a masked superhero could completely fool everyone about his identity with just a mask and a tightsuit! There were many ways to find out someones identity in real life that were difficult to deal with. And he would prefer to be able to go back to his normal daily life after this Seiji remained motionless as he mulled this over in his mind. However, to the remaining black-suited men, after defeating the scarred man with the gun with a single punch, it seemed like he was coldly gazing at them with an aura of danger surrounding him. All of them believed that after being threatened by a gun, he would completely lose his temper! After all, street fights with and without guns were at completely different levels. In such a situation, they didnt think it would be strange if the masked boy instantly started thrashing all of them. Even the bystanders were looking on with bated breath, and they nervously watched what the masked boy would now do Please please wait! Just as everyone expected violence to break out once more, a girls voice rung out. It was the curly-haired blonde girl. Please please stop fighting. Theyve already lost is it alright if you just let them go? She nervously begged the boy. Whats going on? Seiji looked at the girl with a confused expression that was concealed by his mask. Wasnt she the victim? Why was she requesting mercy for these guys? Was she some legendary saint? Perhaps she had perceived his doubt as the blonde-haired girl glanced at the black-suited men. They theyre all my fathers subordinates. This all happened because they were trying to catch me they were just following orders. I I know that you were being threatened by a gun, and you must be very angry but, please believe metheyre actually not as bad as you think The blonde-haired girl glared at the remaining black-suited men, took a deep breath, and her expression suddenly distorted. What are you standing around idly forhurry the hell up and kneel, idiots!!! Instantly, those black-suited men reflexively rushed up into an orderly line and kneeled together in synchronized unison using the classic dogeza style. Apologize to this gentleman, bastards!!! The blonde-haired girl had a severe expression as she gave them another order. Were truly sorry! The men shouted together, causing a sound that reverberated throughout the night sky. All the bystanders looked on with their mouths wide agape. Hidden by his mask, Seijis expression was no different. The entire street became dead silentit was possible to hear a pin drop. A cold breeze blew down the street. Thats thats how it is. The girl ran her fingers through her messy hair: I apologize on their behalf to you as well. I hope that this will quell your rage. If necessary, we can also compensate you but Id need to talk to my father about that first. Seiji finally returned to his senses. Director, wasnt this the wrong script!!? He couldnt stop himself from mentally commenting on this ridiculous situation. He didnt even know what his current expression looked like. Fortunately, the mask concealed his true expression from the others. He eyes flicked back to the blonde girl, who seemed to have made a sincere request. He then turned to look at the remaining men, who were deferentially prostrating themselves to him in a neat row. It took him over ten seconds to finally figure out a suitable reply. Oh Ill accept your apologies then since the situation is like this He turned around and looked at Watari and Kobayashi; their mouths were wide agape, mirroring the expression that the bulk of the bystanders had. What about those two boys? They were accidentally involved in this incident The girl explained the events that had previously occurred. I see, then you should compensate these two kind-hearted fellows Seiji spoke in a righteous tone. Man, so in the end it turns out this was all just a family dispute, Seiji sighed inwardly. Indeed my deepest apologies. The blonde girl bowed deeply to him. Theres no need to say it to me; just apologize to those two, and take them to the hospital. Remember to pay off all their hospital fees, and give them proper compensation. Seiji waved his hand casually. Yes! We Ill make them do that, the blonde girl answered respectfully. Seiji nodded lightly. Im gonna leave now; you guys take care of the rest, and dont give anyone else any trouble. He waved his hand again and prepared to leave without giving any clues to his identity, like leaving his name behind. Oh um The blonde girl seemed like she wanted to say something. What else is there? Seiji looked back behind him, when he realized that he just did the pretentious action of leaning his head back 45 degrees to look at her. Um this may this girl know your name? The curly-haired blonde girls face was flushed red, and her eyes were sparkling. She was nervously playing with her hands, and her expression seemed like that of a shy girl trying to make a boyfriend. Seiji was rendered speechless upon seeing her demeanor. What the hell! Lady, wasnt this too much of a difference from the impression you gave just now!? A few seconds ago, you were a person of authority ordering those black suits aboutwhat was with this abrupt change in pose and expression!? And she even addressed herself as this girl in the third person Seiji felt like goosebumps were erupting all over his skin!! Seijis brain was racing like a river that had burst from its dam, and his thoughts were unstoppable. Ah er I dont have any name. He finally managed to suppress his tumultuous thoughts with great difficulty, and said something. Im just a passerby that stuck his nose in where it didnt belong; theres no need to remember me. Then, he turned around and left as he waved. So handsome The blonde girl watched his silhouette gradually disappear with hearts popping out of her eyes as she murmured to herself. Even though she didnt see his face, Kaede Juumonji believed that he must have an absolutely charming face beneath that mask. It was no fantasy; it was her instinct as a woman! Tall, strong, handsome, and gentlemanly he seemed to be perfect in every way. That was the type of man that Kaede desired! Unfortunately, he didnt want to tell her his name. Well, it couldnt be helped. After all, this was him merely passing by and saving some random people. The incident was of such a small scale that it didnt even merit him leaving his name behind. Ah amazing, wonderful. If he didnt want to give his name, then shed just have to find him by herself, and then M Miss, what should we do now? A black-suited man lifted his head and asked her weakly. Kaede was extremely displeased at being interrupted in midst of her fantasies. Of course you should be helping these idiots that have fallen unconscious!! Do I need to teach you each and every little thing!? Of course! Sorry! Like little chickens being ordered about by a mother hen, the remaining conscious black-suited men leaped up and tended to their injured companions. It feels like, we had it all wrong Yeah Kahei Watari and Takashi Kobayashi had managed to crawl up and stand. They inspected their sore bodies, while commenting on this situation to each other. What the hell was all this!? How are your injuries? In a moment, well take you to check them out at a hospital. Kaede had noticed them getting up: My apologies for your unfortunate injuries. You have my gratitude for being willing to assist me Your hospital fees as well as compensation Ill have my family prepare it for you. Ah theres no needwe werent that seriously injured. Watari and Kobayashi exchanged glances, and both of them silently agreed that neither of them wanted anything more to do with this girl. Thats not acceptablethat gentleman requested me to do so, so you must accept, Kaede said in a serious tone. We were basically just carried by him Well, if he didnt appear to save us, we probably would have been beaten until we fainted by the roadside, Watari thought to himself, admitting his own weakness. As he had expected, only the strong could become heroes. Suddenly Watari noticed that his friend Kobayashi had a hesitant expression. Takashi, whats the matter? Oh not much, I just feel like that persons figure and sound seemed a little familiar to me. Takashi Kobayashi reflexively answered him, as he tried searching for who it was in his mind. Could he be was it really him? What did you say? A low-pitched female voice caused Kobayashi to return to his senses, and then he saw the blonde girl with an almost fanatical expression staring at him! *Smack!* The blonde girl fiercely gripped Takashi Kobayashis shoulder. You said you felt like youve seen that person before? Then, could you please explain in detail, okay? Even though she appeared to be smiling, there was a fierce atmosphere about her. Takashi Kobayashi was completely frightened; he never imagined that a girl would have such an aura around her! O okay. Achoo! Seiji suddenly sneezed inexplicably while on his way home. (TL note: Asians believe that sneezing means someone is talking about him/her behind his back.) The wind is cold tonight He checked his system. Even though the incident didnt really fit the scenario, at least he was able to successfully complete the [do a heroic deed] option, which gave him the unexpected windfall of a whopping 15 points. Not only that, his system also mentioned [for successfully defeating an enemy with a gun without a gun yourself, youve gained 10 bonus points, and the new card [limit break techniqueBullet Time] is now available and discounted for the limited period of one week!] Chapter 28 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: C C [Bullet Time] Just the name of this technique made it sound like a godly ability. Filled with expectation, Seiji opened up a more detailed description of the ability. [Limit break techniqueBullet Time] According to the system, after he had exchanged for this card, his body would awaken an ability that could reach the limits of human potential. Specifically, in dangerous situations, such as when he was threatened by gunfire or about to be run over by a car, all the limiters on his bodys physical ability would be removed, and hed enter an adrenaline rush mode. This would slow down his perception of time, which would enable him to make ultra-fast reactions in order to avoid imminent danger. A godly technique! This was definitely a god-level technique, and most importantly, it was a life-saving ability! Seiji wanted it more than anything. Even though he had the cheat-like ability to save and load, he was greatly concerned about what might occur if he died before he had a chance to load! What would happen if he suddenly died before he could load? Would he automatically load the newest save file, or would he truly die? He didnt know, nor did he wish to experience the truth. After all, what if he died for real? So, it could be said that this was currently his only weakness. Due to this, when he had noticed that the scarred man intended to take out a gun, he instantly decided to load. He had managed to time it perfectly, so that he was able to knock the gun away before the scarred man could react and fire! But what if he didnt see it coming? For example, if an enemy was sniping at him from a long range Also, what about getting poisoned? Or being ambushed while he was asleep? If he thought about it carefully, there were actually numerous situations that were difficult to deal with. After he had considered all the possibilities, this [Bullet Time] ability seemed even more valuable. Even though it wasnt powerful enough to guarantee complete safety, it was probably adequate for dealing with many dangerous situations that he wouldnt be able to deal with otherwise. It was time to buy! He absolutely must exchange for it! The price for it was 75 points! And this was after the system gave it a one week only discount! The original price was an incredible 150 points! As expected of a [limit break technique] It seemed that being able to push a human body to the utmost limits wasnt cheap at all. I just received 15 points, and with a bonus of 10 points, thats 25. So I need to earn 50 more points in a week in order to buy it while its on discount. Seiji murmured to himself. For 50 points, he could obtain 28 points from grinding [sing] and [dance] for seven days. Was it possible to earn 22 more points by working? Working gives me 4 points each time, so I can get enough after 6 days work. It should be possible. Seiji felt confident about it after doing some simple math. But its still cutting it close These points if something happens, I wont have enough. Hmm I need to devise a method to obtain more points. It was currently Saturday morning. This Saturday morning marked Hoshi Amamis first day at work. He was working at his aunts confectionery store, Divine Taste, where she was both the store manager and owner. In reality, Hoshi had some reservations about working for his own family, but because his older sisters were strongly opposed to the idea of him workingeven though he wanted tothe only place they agreed to compromise on and allow him to work at was his aunts shop. Even this compromise required desperate arguments on his part. Hoshi couldnt help but sigh as his thoughts turned towards his older sisters. Even though they had their individual problems, generally speaking, they were all quite nice to him. However, he was already in ninth grade, and like many teenage boys, he desired a certain degree of independence. Unfortunately, his older sisters were too nice to him! Hoshi was grateful to them for taking care of him ever since he was a baby. But he was already a third-year middle school student, and his sisters were still spoiling him every way possibleit was to the extent that it seemed rather strange to him! Even though he was spoiled, he also had to obey many of his sisters limits, and he possessed zero privacy. Not only did his sisters know about his favorite type of girl as well as where his porn stash was hidden, they even knew about how many times he did it a week with his hand It was just too much for him! Not long ago, he had finally worked up the courage to confess to a girl that hed been interested in for a long time, but he had been rejected with the sentence: I prefer a manlier typeAmami-kun, youre a little Hoshi had suffered a huge blow due to the nature of this rejection. After being depressed for a whole week, he had finally decided to change himself! He wanted to improve his manliness as well as independent spirit, and he felt like working was an excellent way to begin. It would also enable him to earn some pocket money. After all, as a mild otaku, his hobbies required some money. However, sisters were strongly opposed to the notion of him working, and it took desperate resistance on his part in order for them to finally agree to this compromise. In the stores changing room, Hoshi changed into the store uniform while silently encouraging himself to be confident. My aunt said I can do a good job, and all my seniors are nice people Its no problem; I can do it! He stood in front of a mirror and repeatedly chanted words of encouragement mentally. The mirror reflected a skinny boy with thin, long eyelashes, soft and gentle cyan eyes, and dark reddish-brown hair that was shiny and sleek. His full lips were a light shade of red He was so beautiful that didnt appear to be a boy at all! When he was younger, Hoshi felt like he had no problems with his face. However, as he grew older, he gradually realized that his own appearance had a critical flawhe looked too much like a girl! After realizing this, he slowly became cognizant that some situations he was already accustomed tosuch boys who would blush when seeing him, a large commotion whenever he walked into the mens restroom, all the other boys avoiding looking in his direction when changing clothes for P.E. class, and even receiving the occasional love letter from boys he didnt know All of those were actually abnormal occurrences! With such a beautiful face and skinny body shape, it was only natural for him to be seen as feminine. But that was of little importance. From today onwards, he was going to work hard to change himself! Hoshi neatly adjusted his uniform. At this moment, the changing rooms door opened. Morning oh? A newcomer? Y yes! Hoshi turned around and looked at who it was. His eyes instantly became like round saucers. So handsome! The person who came in was a tall, handsome boy, whose muscles were bulging beneath his jacket. He had a gentle smile on his face, and his entire person seemed bright and sunny. Hoshi was stunned he had never seen such a handsome boy before. Even though it may sound narcissistic, apart from on TV and in magazines, he had never seen a prettier boy than himself before! And this was the first time in his entire life that he had admitted defeat in the looks department. Plus the other boy seemed so manly! That was rightnot only was this boy prettier than him, the other boy didnt seem feminine at allonly handsome. He had basically Hoshis ideal appearance! Hm you must be the newcomer that the store manager mentioned; youre her nephew, right? The handsome boy strode over to his own locker and began changing as he watched Hoshi with a hint of amusement: She described your appearance perfectlyyou really do look like a girl. Hoshi felt like he had just been stabbed. Did even his aunt view him that way? He could only smile bitterly. Oh? You seem to really mind? The handsome boy seemed to detect Hoshis disappointment and arched his eyebrows while also taking off his T-shirt and jeans, revealing his strong muscles all over his body. My apologies but since its something you are also aware of, then you just need to work hard and face it. Stand tall and be spirited! If youre distressed about it and get depressed all the time, people will think youre even more similar to a girl. The handsome boy smoothly put on his work uniform as he talked and organized his appearance neatly in a practiced manner before he flashed a brilliant smile at Hoshi. Lets begin working, newcomer! Oh yes! Senior! Hoshi reflexively answered him loudly and followed his handsome senior out of the changing room. It wouldnt be long until Hoshi learned that this handsome boys name was Seigo Harano, and that he was the number one most popular employee at the Divine Taste confectionary store! Chapter 29 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: C C The time period from 9:00 am to 12:00 noon on a Saturday morning was always a battle for the employees of the Divine Taste confectionery store. There was normally an abundance of customers on the weekend, not to mention the fact that Store Manager Rika Amami always stocked new products each Saturday. Some older sweets on the verge of expiring would be temporarily discounted as well, so the store would always be packed with customers, unless some uncontrollable factors like bad weather intervened. This Saturday morning was bright and sunny, and the air was crisp and cool. It was perfect weather for going out, so as expected, the store became a hellish battleground. Table 6s customer has been waiting for too long! Are the sweets for table 8 not ready yet!? Table 1 needs more napkinshurry up and bring some more! Table 10s customer has finished eating and leftgo clean up the dishes! Table 5s customer has knocked over a cup of juicehurry up and wipe down the table! Hoshi Amami kept hearing incessant commands at a dizzying pace through his stores headset. The store appeared orderly on the surface, and as customers queued up in a patient manner to be served, the servers were responsible for taking orders, bringing sweets to the tables, wiping tables down, and cleaning up the dishes. Meanwhile, the cashiers would politely smile and greet the customers warmly But only the store employees knew from the rapid-fire pace of commands given in their headsets that everyones workload was at the limit! Not only were the bakers preparing confectioneries nonstop, the servers were busy dealing with a whirlwind of tasks without the customers noticing. It was at the extent where, if anything happened, the entire store would be plunged into chaos. Hoshi knew that as a newcomer it wasnt necessary for him to do an excellent job on the first day; as long as he didnt increase the burden on the other employees, it would be acceptable. But even that was difficult! He had never imagined that a server would have to pay attention to so many small details and situations, as he had zero work experience before. For example, taking orders when dealing with customers of varying personalities required different attitudes, or else he risked unintentionally offending the customer. Also, some customers were hesitant and took too much time deciding what to order, while others spoke so fast that it was difficult for him to write down the order In summation, Hoshi felt like he was on thin ice as none of his seniors had any time to teach him. Just what should he do? How should he do it? When his aunt Rika Amami noticed his confusion, she only said one sentence to him. Pay attention to Harano-kunjust follow his lead. Harano-senpai Hoshi remembered this sentence and searched for his figure. Seigo Harano had an overwhelming presence within the battlefield of the store. Here are the orders for tables 3 and 15. Here are the dishes I cleaned up from tables 10 and 12. Table 7s customer has enough store points with us to exchange for a complimentary item. Please prepare it at the front register. Here are the desserts for tables 8 and 9. Every sentence he uttered in the store headset sounded reliable and steady and helped to counter the anxious atmosphere. He was just like an ace veteran soldier who remained stoic in the face of enemy gunfire. In the store, he was indisputably the fastest working and most efficient server. He always managed to swiftly note down the customers orders, instantly clean up their leftover plates, and deliver the most desserts to the tables. While doing all this, he didnt show a trace of fatigue, and a gentle smile was ever-present on his face. All the customers saw only his calm, collected side, and just this alone drove many girls to become his enthusiastic fans. As for the other store employees, there was one part that they universally admired: his reliability! As long as it was Harano doing it, they definitely didnt need to worry. He always accomplished his task to a higher standard than anyone else! Suddenly, someone started crying inside the store. It was a little girl at table 2; she had abruptly started crying for some unknown reason. Her young mother tried her best to calm her, but her attempts were met with failure. The crying echoed throughout the entire store and attracted everyones attention. This was a disaster! Even though Hoshi Amami had never experienced such a situation before, he understood that this was truly terrible for the store. The entire stores atmosphere was disrupted by her crying, and the customers found it difficult to savor their desserts. Although her crying had nothing to do with the store, that was just human nature. If it wasnt taken care of, the stores hard-earned popularity would plummet rapidly! But even the girls mother wasnt able to hush her crying, so what could they possibly do!? A little girl is crying! Harano-kun! Leave it to me. There were only three sentences mentioned about this incident in the headset. Hoshi witnessed Harano-senpai finish handing out the desserts he carried with the tray in his hand before he headed over to table 2. S sorry, shes The young woman with a fair complexion that was the mother didnt seem like she had much experience dealing with crying children. She seemed helpless for ideas, and when she saw Harano walking over, she realized that shed inconvenienced the store, so she had an awkward expression. Seiji smiled gently at the young woman. Your daughter is really cutewhats her name? Haruna Upon seeing such a handsome server smile gently at her, the young woman became slightly flustered, and her face flushed red. Haruna thats a good name. Seiji kneeled in front of the table and faced the crying girl. Haruna-chan, look at me! Seiji extended his hands and did some strange movements to attract her attention. Im gonna cast a magic spell now! But if theres the sound of crying, the magic spirits wont come So, Haruna-chan, would you mind not crying for the time being? His gentle demeanor combined with the interesting topic and warm smile caused the crying girl to open her eyes wide and slowly stop crying. Alright! Haruna-chan is awesomethe magic spirits will come now that youve stopped crying! Take a good look Seiji smiled as he quickly performed some sleight of hand. A brilliantly decorated chocolate figure of an anime character appeared in his hand! Wow- The girl was astounded at the anime chocolate that seemed like it had appeared out of thin air. See, this is a present for you from the magic spirits because Haruna-chan is such a good girl! Seiji handed the anime chocolate over to the little girl. The little girls eyes sparkled brightly with excitement as she took the chocolate figure with her tiny hands and inspected it with awe. Haruna-chan, remember that you shouldnt cry! Since the magic spirits dislike the sound of crying, if you always cry, theyll stay far away from you, Seiji spoke in a soft tone, but if Haruna-chan smiles frequently, theyll come visit you more oftenyour mother can confirm this as well Seiji indicated with his eyes to the young woman that she should agree with him as he said this. Oh oh, yeah, thats right, Haruna The young woman, who had gotten a little too absorbed in watching Seiji, finally returned to her senses and agreed with him as she gently talked to her daughter while looking at Seiji with an expression full of gratitude. The girl had completely stopped her crying now, and there was a joyous atmosphere between mother and daughter again; it seemed that the store had emerged victorious from their battle. Wonderful! As expected of Harano! Too cool! Hes so handsome that even I feel like Im falling in love, damn it! Tanaka-senpai could I ask you to stay a little farther away from me in the future? Their communication channel was all abuzz. After Hoshi Amami had witnessed and listened to this incident, he respected Seigo Harano more than anyone else he had ever respected. The beautiful boys heart was filled with excitement as he observed the smiling Seiji continue working. Senpai is amazing He was literally perfect! Hoshi Amamis heart was filled with adulation. Chapter 30 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: C C Seiji breathed a sigh of relief as he watched the last large group of people depart from the store. The stores rush hour had finally finished. Even though he wasnt physically fatigued, having to concentrate on work for such a long period took a great toll on his mind. Today was yet another normal day of work at the confectionery store. Although today was a different experience, mainly due the new employee. Hoshi Amami. The store managers nephew was a beautiful boy that didnt look like a boy at allhe was one of those cute boys. If it wasnt for the fact that Seiji heard about him from the store manager beforehand, Seiji wouldve definitely mistaken him for a girl. There were probably many customers that mistook him as a girl in boys clothing as well. Some customers had even commented to him on how their store had finally hired a female server, even if she seemed rather inexperienced Seiji could only explain the truth in every instance. Some customers were shocked upon learning the truth, while others were strangely excited upon hearing the truth, and their eyes glinted with an indescribable light. Typically, Seiji was the biggest attraction in the store, but today, Hoshi Amami also attracted a great deal of attention. However, the female customers that had figured out Hoshis true gender kept looking back and forth between Seiji and Hoshi with glittering eyes. Even though Seiji was reluctant to admit it those female customers were probably that type. Seiji wasnt opposed to otaku girls, since he was an otaku himself and didnt mind homosexuality either, but it still felt awkward for him to become the target of an otaku girls BL fantasy. He could only try his best to avoid the subject in his mind. As for Hoshi Amami Seiji felt like Hoshi wasnt into that either, but his appearance was just too feminine There was no other way to describe it; if he dressed in a girls clothing, hed be a perfect trap! As expected of a world with 2-D elements even such a character was present in real life. Seiji was unsure whether Hoshi had noticed the special treatment he was receiving from the other employees due to his status as the store managers nephew and his appearance. Since Seiji had noticed Hoshis frustration, Seiji took care not to treat him differently from anyone else. Eventually, there was a brief lull in their work. Seiji then took the initiative to start a conversation with Hoshi. Hey, hard worker, howre you feeling? Ah Harano-senpai! Hoshi had just finished bringing a tray of sweets to a table and smiled at Seiji, Senpais been working hard as well. I Im fine, Im getting used to it even if its a little tiring! He lifted his hands and clenched his fist by his face in a cat-like posture as he finished talking. Its actions like that which cause people to consider you as girlish! Seiji exclaimed mentally. Alright then, the most important thing is to be spirited and enthusiastic. If theres anything you dont understand about work, you can ask me, or you can ask the others as well. Okay got it! Senpai actually, I do have a questioncan I ask it now? Of course. After hearing Seijis affirmation, Hoshi took out a small notepad and pen before he asked him some questions regarding small details in work while he took notes in a serious manner. Seiji was influenced by Hoshis serious attitude and answered each question thoroughly. A pretty boy conversing with a tall and handsome boythe scene of the two of them standing side-by-side was just like a painting; the female customers especially felt like it was fortunate for them to have visited this store! Those two boys look perfectly suited for each other! A gentle and handsome Senpai with a pretty Kouhai that needs his protection Heavens, its too beautiful to behold! Just this sight makes me want some extra confectioneries! The girls eyes were ravenous, and they looked as if they could devour them down. They chatted excitedly among each other while the click click sound of cell phones capturing pictures was clearly audible. It seemed that the Divine Taste confectionery store would become even more popular than ever before This didnt escape the notice of Manager Rika Amami, whose mouth arced upwards as she had a devious expression of mission successful. Lets increase Haruta-kun and my cute nephews bonuses, hehehe! The lull was only momentary, so Seiji and Hoshi had to go back to serving the customers again. With guidance from Harano-senpai as well as the other employees, Hoshi felt like he was gradually getting accustomed to the job, and he wasnt as nervous compared to when he first started doing the job this morning. However, incidents often occurred once you let down your guard. Hoshi was bringing two desserts to a table when a little kid suddenly ran out of nowhere and startled him, causing him to slip. As he slipped, the two desserts on his tray flew up into the air! Ah darn it! He had made a mistake! Just as he was lamenting over his clumsiness, his fall was halted by something, and two large hands took his tray from him and with a whoosh sound, caught all the utensils and sweets that were still in midair! This whole process took only a few seconds, and many people witnessed it. As Hoshi Amami tripped and was falling backwards, Seigo Harano just happened to be nearby and instantly dashed to his side, using his chest to block his fall as well as catching both plates of desserts successfully with incredible reflexes! It was literally a scene from a movie. All the customers and employees that witnessed this scene were stunned before they lauded him with praise after recovering their senses. Amazing! Someone is actually capable of doing all this!? Ive only seen such things in movies before I never imagined that Id see someone to it in real life! That was spectacular! Nothing landed on the ground! *Clap clap clap* Some customers even broke out into applause. Amami, you alright? Ah Im fine Hoshi stood up and finally regained his senses: T thank you, Senpai. Thats good then Go exchange these sweets in the kitchen since we shouldnt be giving these to the customers anymore, and be careful not to slip anymore, Seiji instructed. Okay Hoshis face was slightly red as he took the tray and walked off. Some of the female customers were secretly worked themselves into a fervor at this sight. Hey, did you see that!? Yeah, yeah! That was wonderful I wasnt able to get a picture, damn it! They were all thought to themselves that they needed to show gratitude to God for gifting them such a beautiful scene to etch into their memories! I was saved by Harano-senpai even like that he could prevent an incident Hes just too amazing! Hoshi was even more impressed than before. He secretly wished to be endowed with just 10% of Harano-senpais coolness. But it seemed difficult. Senpais body shape appeared so strong and sturdy; it was a stark contrast to his own petite and fragile body. Just what should he do? Even if he couldnt become like Senpai, he wanted to improve himself at the very minimum. It was finally time for their break. Seiji felt more eyes than usual on him today, which made him feel vaguely uncomfortable While he was resting in the back-room, he noticed that Hoshi Amami had tagged along as well. Amami, youre also resting at this time? Yes, Senpai. Oh, then lets eat our lunchboxes together. The store provided its employees with simple lunches, and the taste wasnt too bad. They sat opposite each other in the rest area for the employees. Seiji gulped a swig of water and began eating, while the beautiful boy in front of Seiji kept his head lowered, and his chopsticks remained motionless. Whats the matter, Amami? Senpai Hoshi slowly raised his head and looked directly at Seiji as his eyes sparkled: Actually I want you! *Cough!* Seiji spat out the half-chewed food in his mouth. Er, Senpai!? What did you say!? Silly!! Oh? Hoshi realized the inappropriateness of his previous words, and his face instantly burned up. Ah er, thats not it, thats not it, thats not it! He stood up with a completely red face and accidentally knocked over the table as well as a cup of water in his furious denial. Ahh, sorry! Alright, thats enough! Stop for a moment! When Seiji scolded him, Hoshi froze solid. Calm down Ill get a rag to wipe this with. Seiji sighed. Oh sorry Hoshi lowered his head in disappointment. A minute later, after the table was wiped clean again, they sat themselves down again. Senpai I know that you probably just made a mistake with your words. You dont seem like the type to Im not! Hoshi shook his head vigorously. Then, what exactly did you mean? Seiji began eating again. I meant, I want to become someone like Senpai, Hoshi said weakly, Senpai is really manly and can do anything well, but I He swallowed his saliva and told him about the impact he suffered recently to his heart. If that girl likes manlier boys then it wouldnt be strange at all for her to reject you. Seiji directly said that out loud. *Stab!* Hoshi felt like he had just been sliced by a knife. Your height is lower than average, your body is petite, your face is pretty, you lack presence, your voice is soft, plus your general demeanor makes you seem girlish Your femininity is basically at the max! Its at least 100 times stronger than your masculinity. Seiji relentlessly continued his fierce attack. *Stab!* Hoshi suffered yet another blow. I feel like that girl saying that you werent manly enough was already being too indirect with you. I think that perhaps she felt like if she was together with you, then you wouldnt be boyfriend and girlfriend, but two girlfriends instead. Not only that, but maybe shed even think that you were more feminine than she was! Seiji ended with a finishing blow. *Stab! Stab! Stab!* Hoshi felt like he had been pierced all over as he slumped over lifelessly on the table. Chapter 31 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: C C Ah, that sure felt good! Seiji felt like he had exacted revenge as he saw the newcomer lying prostrate on the table. Well, that was the consequence of startling him earlier. You want to become like me? Physically speaking, its a bit difficult With your body shape, even if you work out at a gym, its probably impossible to hope for any noticeable effects within a short timeframe, Seiji said in a confident tone. In my opinion, if you want to change yourself quickly, you should start with your state of mind. Senpai Hoshi slowly lifted his head with tears in his eyes. You think so as well, right? Thats why youre working here, isnt it? Youre on the right track, but you need to pay more attention to small details. Firstly, you need to change your girlish behavior, and act more spirited. You also need to have more presence. Senpai is right. Hoshi sat up again and wiped his nose as he took out a notepad and diligently wrote down Seijis advice. But anyway, why do you have those habits of yours? Even if you have the appearance of a girl, your family wouldnt raise you as one, right? Seiji asked a question that was lingering in his mind while he ate. Hoshis hand abruptly froze, and his expression distorted. Actually I have two older sisters, and theyre twins Hoshi slowly began to inform Seiji about his family life. He spoke about how his beautiful and excellent sisters spoiled him, how his parents just allowed his sisters to do whatever they liked; about the things that always happened to him, his realization of the truth as he matured and his resistance, his sisters suppression of him, and his desperate struggling Seiji didnt pay him much attention at first, but he eventually began to slowly sympathize. What a life Hoshi had! To summarize it simply, Hoshi Amamis life was almost identical to that of a capture target from an otome game, minus any 18+ rated portions or anything overly intimate. The only difference was that his sisters only held familial love towards him and placed a huge amount of restrictions on him as well as training him thoroughly. Although the way in which his older sisters treated him technically counted as spoiling, Seiji strongly felt that these twin sisters were ultra-sadists who were intentionally trying to raise their younger brother into becoming a masochist trap! What cruel witches they were Youve had such a hard life, Amami-kun. It must have been rough for you. Seiji gave his condolences. Senpai- Hoshi Amami was delighted as felt like there was finally someone that understood him! His friends and classmates only saw the external beautiful appearances of his twin elder sisters and their excellence. They were even jealous of the spoiling he received from them, but none of them knew just how rough his life was. If possible, I want two sisters that are more normal Hoshi Amamis very soul desired this more than anything. I think youve discovered it at well; youve become like this due to your sisters training er, over-spoiling. Uh how about you live separate from your sisters for a while? Seiji asked cautiously. Even just getting them to agree to let me work took a great deal of effort, Hoshi smiled wryly, if at all possible, Id like to live separate from them as well, but I dont know how. Even if I had some idea theyd be sure to stop me Seiji fell silent. Do your best and keep on living, Amami-kun. That was all he could say. Senpai Hoshi was stuck for words. Suddenly, he thought of something, and his eyes began to sparkle as he gazed at the handsome face in front of him with excitement. Senpai, do you currently have a girlfriend? Oh? Seiji had an ominous premonition. For the time being no, he replied. Hoshi Amami instantly stood up. He didnt have the spare time to ponder on why an outstanding boy like Seiji didnt have a girlfriend; he could only grasp this chance gifted to him by the heavens! Then, Senpai please become my sisters boyfriend! What!? As long as Senpai becomes my sisters boyfriend, you can control their behavior! Ill finally be free!! Seiji was completely stunned. Hoshis eyes continued to sparkle. Senpai, if its you, you can definitely do it! My sisters always say the boys they see are all good-for-nothings: either the boy isnt handsome enough, or his body shape isnt good enough, or theres a problem with the personality or too immature But you youre so perfect that youll definitely meet their standards! Hoshi exclaimed animatedly. Im being praised, right? But why dont I feel happy about it!? Seiji thought inwardly. No, wait, that wasnt the most important part! Wait a moment! Calm down, Amami-kun! He raised his hand to halt Amamis speech: Although I have various things I want to say, but firstthe most basic part your sisters are twins, so that means two girls, right? And Im just one person! Thats right! Hoshi didnt notice anything odd about the situation at all. Seiji looked at Hoshi with a strange expression and remained silent. Damn it, his juniors brain didnt exactly work too well!? What should he do!? When he finally noticed Seijis strange expression, Hoshi calmed down and figured out how typical people would view this situation. Oh Senpai, were you worried about that? Its not a problem! Theyre twins, and theyve said before that they only need to share one boyfriend between them! Hoshi revealed a brilliant smile. No problem!? Thats just what you think!! Seiji didnt even know what to say anymore; he felt helpless against his junior whose thought process didnt seem to abide by common sense. Okay then lets just say that your sisters are fine with sharing a boyfriend! Even if I meet their standards as well, that doesnt mean that I need to go become their boyfriend, Seiji sighed, the current me doesnt have any time to spare on getting a girlfriend. What!? Why!? Hoshi was shocked. Im not as perfect as you think. I was chased out of my home, and I have to work wholeheartedly in order to support myself. Seiji finished the last bite of his lunch: Our break time is almost over; you should finish eating soon as well. Er Senpai? Hoshi was confused. As for my situation everyone in the store knows already, and we still have a few minutes, so I might as well tell you. Seiji poured himself a cup of water and took a sip. Just a while before, I was still a depraved otaku Today was the first day of their younger brother Hoshi Amamis new job. While he was working, it was just helping out at their aunts store, so the scenario was barely acceptable. However, the twin sisters Rion Amami and Kotomi Amami still felt greatly uncomfortable. The sensation was difficult to describe. It felt as if a dog that they had painstakingly trained to be obedient suddenly broke free from his leash and wanted to get rid of his master, breaking free from their control. That was rightcontrol. Their little brother actually had the courage to break free from their grasp! How dare he!! Hey hey, Kotomi Kotomi, we should definitely punish our little brother somehow, dont you think? Yep yep, Rion Rion, we definitely need our little brother to realize what a terrible mistake hes made! The twins were lying on their bed together in an intimate position, with both hands clasped in each others hands. They were a tall and slender pair of beautiful twins that were curvy in all the right places, and their breasts were especially full. They both had dark reddish-brown side ponytails. Rion wore hers on the left, while Kotomi wore hers on the right. They had identical facial features with thin eyebrows, cyan-colored eyes, and soft red lips. Their expressions were seductive as they clasped each others hands with their twin mounds tightly pressed together If this scene could be glimpsed by a boy, especially those that were into yuri, it would definitely become a precious memory! But alas, this was in the privacy of their bedroom, so nobody else was present to witness the scene. Enjoying their sisterly intimacy was one of their favorite things to do; it even surpassed even one of their greatest joys in lifetraining their cute younger brother. But, even though it didnt matter as much, they had still spent many years training him, and he was a cute toy that was the source of great enjoyment over the previous years. How could they possibly allow him to break free from his leash? They absolutely had to tighten the leash and collar him, so that he was forced to acknowledge that they were his absolute masters. Hey, wasnt that how life was? Oh dear, foolish brother Chapter 32 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: C C Rion Amami and Kotomi Amami loved each other the most in the world. Or, more specifically, the herself each girl could see reflected in the other. Normally speaking, even identical twins would have at least a few differences. It was common for them to have differing opinions on certain subjects, and the things they liked and disliked would also naturally be different. But the Amami twins had always been identical ever since they were born In fact, they were completely identical, to the point of sharing the same opinion on everything, without even a single difference! This was definitely an extraordinarily rare occurrence, and it could even be called abnormal, but theyd long since gotten used to it. It was even a source of pride for the twins, as it caused them to believe that they were special and superior compared to everyone else. And they were indeed quite excellent. Their looks were already top class, and, in addition to that, they were at the top of their school in academics as well as excelling in sports. In their clubs, they were the aces of the choir club and karate club respectively. Theyd also been receiving awards in everything since they could walk, and they enjoyed creating their own songs that became popular online. As well as that, they also live-streamed, and they even modelled for fashion magazines in their spare time. In conclusion, everything they did was outstanding. Their entire school referred to the duo as the twin witches. When they had first started attending school, there were numerous boys who had chased after them fervently, but they had ascertained the true motives of each and every one of them while teasing and toying with their feelings. This ultimately resulted in them being bestowed with such a notorious nickname. Unbeknownst to the other students, the twins despised all other men; the only ones that were slight exceptions to this rule were their father and younger brother. They only truly loved each other and themselves. Kotomi Kotomi, what type of punishment should we give our brother? Rion Rion, lets make him wear a bunny girl costume, and kneel and meow like a cat! Okay okay! That sounds awesome and amazing. Yep yep! Lets do that, lets do that. The way they talked to each other sounded like the meaningless repetition of two young children. This was because instead of having a proper conversation with each other, they just enjoyed the process of talking. It wasnt important what they actually said. They continued to embrace each other intimately, soft skin touching soft skin, and they chatted about meaningless topics, leisurely letting time pass by Hoshi Amami returned home. When his shift was over and he had to part ways with Harano-senpai, he felt reluctant to leave just yet. Not only was that because Harano-senpai listened to his frustrations and gave honest replies in returneven if he was so blunt that it hurtit was also because Harano-senpai happened to be an otaku! After discovering that they had similar interests, they had an enjoyable time chatting about various otaku topics. Even though this was only his first time meeting Harano-senpai, Hoshi could only lament at not meeting him earlier, and he already considered him as one of his best friends. Harano-senpai was previously a fat otaku, and purely through his own hard effort, he had managed to transform himself into his current handsome form. This miraculous discovery prompted Hoshi to set Harano into his ideal lifes goal to becomethe light which illuminated his dark life! On his way back home, he had even changed his cell phone screensaver to Harano-senpais pictureof course it was secretly taken. If Senpai knew about it, hed probably have some stern words for him! He really wanted Harano as his screensaver, though, so he could only secretly beg for forgiveness. As he was about to reach home, he felt like looking at Senpais picture again to grant him the confidence he needed to confront his devilish sisters. N no good! I have to be courageous and face them directly. Senpai told me that I must face all difficulties head-on! Hoshi was bursting with boundless courage ever since receiving Harano-senpais encouragement. Im back! He put spirit into his voice as he returned home and took off his shoes. His sisters werent in the living room, and he felt thirsty, so he went to the kitchen, grabbed a can of juice from the refrigerator and drank it as he paced towards his room. Two familiar figures appeared. Hoshi instinctively shrank somewhat at seeing the familiar silhouettes of those two beauties, but he managed to stand up tall again and retain his manly spirit. Rion, Kotomi, Im back. He greeted them calmly as he bravely gazed directly at them. Rion and Kotomi simultaneously tilted their heads and glanced at each other before they looked back towards Hoshi. Little bro, did your work go well? It definitely didnt go well; he probably caused trouble for others. Yep yep, little bro is always so clumsy and cant do anything correctly. Yep yep, without his older sisters to take care of him, hes just a good-for-nothing pretty face. Their attacks had started. Hoshi secretly ground his teeth. His older sisters had always been like this: they saw through everyone and talked to each other while exposing everything. If this had been the former him, he probably would have begun retreating already, since it was indisputable that his older sisters were indeed speaking correctly. But he had changed vastly now. He took a deep breath in order to keep himself spirited. Yes, Senpai repeatedly mentioned that spirit is the most important factor. Yeah yes! I didnt do it too well! But so what!? Im just a normal boy; of course I would give my seniors trouble on my first day working! But all my seniors are nice people. Instead of blaming me, they trust that Ill be able to learn quickly and improve! Ive already learned so much after finishing my first day at work. None of what Ive learned is anything that I can learn at home under all of your restrictions! Sisters, youre excellent, and Im definitely a good-for-nothing compared to the two of you, but Ill do my best, and Ive always been working my hardest in order to prove my worth! As Hoshi finished talking, the emotions he had been suppressing for so long erupted explosively, and he almost ended up shouting. The juice can in his hand was nearly squeezed to an unrecognizable piece of scrap metal by him. Some of the remaining juice spilled onto the ground. Hoshi glanced at the spillage before he tilted his head back and finished the rest of the can in one gulp, and tossed the can forcefully into the dustbin. This was quite a spirited action by him. It definitely wasnt something he would do normally. He attempted to imagine what Harano-senpai would do in such a situation and was consciously trying to imitate him. Manliness sometimes is just going ahead with your own ideals you dont need to think about anything else, you dont have to be afraid, and dont be suppressed. Just do what you like as long as you dont go overboard. Those were the exact words that Harano-senpai told him. After throwing away the can, Hoshi silently found a rag and wiped the floor clean before putting the rag away again. That was when he noticed that his sisters were still standing in their original positions, staring at him. Do you have anything else to say? If not, Im going to my room, he said lightly as he passed by the two of them and went to his room. The moment he closed the door to his room, Hoshi broke out into a sweat as released a huge sigh. That was so scary I thought for sure that they would scold me. But, I accomplished it I did it! Hoshi Amami felt the joy of releasing his true self for the first time in his life after being suppressed unfairly for the past ten-plus years of his life. Inside the living room. Rion and Kotomi glanced at each other with confusion. Kotomi, little bros become quite strange. Rion, little bro seems different. Their pet puppy that theyd been feeding and training for ten-plus years suddenly bared his fangs. Even though it was just a form of venting without much true substance behind it, he was definitely baring his true fangs for the first time ever! Chapter 33 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: C C Kotomi, little bro only went to work oncehow could he have changed so drastically? Rion, little bro must have met a weird person and fallen under their strange influence. Yep yep, Kotomi, we must find out who this weird person is. Yep yep, Rion, lets call our aunt; shed definitely know~ The twin sisters had figured out the truth just by talking to each other, and they had also determined the correct person to ask. Their eyes contained the glimmer of having discovered interesting prey to play with as they clasped each others hands and their smiles arced upwards. Their chuckling echoed throughout the living room. It was almost like the whispering of witches. Seiji had a strange feeling. It was a brand-new week, on Monday morning. After waking up, Seiji kept feeling like something was about to happen, like he had forgotten something important It was an indescribable subtle feeling. He wondered if he had slept poorly last night? He was slightly tired from the last two days of work, but he also received some nice bonuses, so he wasnt complaining. The newcomer was quite clumsy at first, but he was much better already on his second day, so everything ran smoothly. If there was something that seemed off, it was the fact that his junior, Hoshi Amami, seemed way too friendly towards him. Perhaps it was over enthusiastic admiration? At any rate, Hoshi Amami seemed to have an exaggerated opinion of him, and with his appearance looking like that of a trap, strange looks would always fly in their direction whenever they stood together. Not only that, Hoshi Amami just happened to be a third-year student at Genhana Middle School. Haha, no matter what, he wouldnt come looking for me in the high school section, would he? Seiji joked to himself. But he couldnt bring himself to laugh at his own joke. Darn it, it felt like this had a real possibility of happening! Even if Hoshi Amami didnt have a favorability rating that he could view with his system, Seiji definitely noticed that Hoshi clearly saw him as far more than just normal friends not only Seiji, everyone had noticed it, since Hoshis actions were so obvious! Seiji felt a sense of pressure as he imagined his school life with Hoshi stuck to his side at all times like he was in the store. Give me a break Even though he had an ominous premonition, Seiji never expected that today would truly be filled with bothersome things for him The first event was at the shoe locker. Seiji went together with Mika to school as usual, but when he opened his shoe locker, he discovered several letters inside. Pink, pale blue, light purple various letters of cute colors were inside, and all of them had heart marks on them. These could these be The legendary confession letters in a shoe locker!? Good morning, Mika, Seigo Oh my? Chiaki greeted her friends cheerily as she arrived at school until she discovered what Seiji was holding. Heh heh, as expected I was wondering when they would appear. It was this Monday after all Chiaki didnt look surprised at all as she patted Seiji on the shoulder. Having so many in just your second week after transferring Congratulations~ What oh, love letters. Mika pouted but didnt seem surprised at all, Seigo received them as expected hmph. Wait a momentwhy were those two so calm aobut it!? This was a love letter in a shoe locker event! And more than one, to boot! Seiji felt a strong urge to say that, but after some consideration he realized that it had to do with his physical appearance and the things that had occurred after he transferred in. He was a popular handsome guy! His former way of thinking from his life as an otaku before was too deeply ingrained in him, so even though he realized that he was very handsome, he had never considered the consequences before. That was why it was such a huge shock for him to receive love letters in his shoe locker like a popular main character of a manga would! At this school, he was no longer an otaku with zero presence; he was someone with beauties by his side at all time, someone who was brightly sparkling, someone considered as high-tier! Seiji confirmed all this through Mikas and Chiakis unsurprised reactions to him receiving love letters. It seemed like a natural occurrence to them. He was able to calm down as well. I Ive never received anything like this before. He looked at the letters in his hand while smiling wryly, I was only a fat otaku before Oh, thats rightyou were that type before. Chiaki looked like she had just remembered. Mika was also had a complex expression. So, what youre saying is that youre so surprised at this event that you feel confused on what to do or how to handle it, right? Absolutely correct! Please give me some advice, Chiaki Wakaba-sama! Im sure that youve received love letters as well before Of course, Im not being narcissistic, but I really do have tons of experience in this field. By the way, Mika has experience as well, just a little less than me Chiaki grinned mischievously. A lot less, okay! Im not like Chiaki or Seigo. Mika twisted her head in the other direction. Okay then, Chiaki and him were now the popular type that attracted the envy of others! After coming to the realization that he was now the type of person that he envied in his past life and that he was now similar to a main character from the manga known as Boys Over Flowers, Seiji had an indescribable feeling in his chest. Actually, he had realized it long ago, but such a classic event like love letters appearing in his shoe locker gave him a huge shock to the point where his realization was reconfirmed. Just take the love letters with you; Ill teach you how to deal with them~ Chiaki smiled. Shoe locker love letters had approximately three main types. One was purely to express admirationthis type was the easiest to deal with as all he had to do was acknowledge reading it. The second type expressed that a girl fancied him and requested his contact information. The girl would usually include her own phone number or email address in this type of letter. If he was interested, then it was fine to approach and befriend her. If not, it was acceptable if he politely refused by responding to her contact information. The final type directly gave a time and place for a confession. This kind was also known as a confession love letter, and it was both the rarest as well as the most difficult to deal with. If there was only one confession, then it was simple; he just had to go the meeting place and either say yes or politely refuse her. However, if there were two or more, and if there was a time or place overlap, then it would get awkward. If it was at the same time but different place, it could still be barely resolved by moving quickly. If it was at the same place but different time, then it would mean time was of the essence; he would need to try his utmost to prevent the two girls from meeting each other. As for the same place, same time Unfortunately, there was no other way; he had no option but to bravely face the confessors! After all, the most awkward position wasnt his; it was the two girls that met each other accidentally. And that concludes Chiaki Wakabas lecture! Thanks for listening~ Chiaki pretended to push on nonexistent spectacles as she acted the part of a teacher. Seiji thought to himself that he had learned the knowledge of the elites He forced himself to stop thinking that as he recorded everything. So even the most popular kids in school had their own difficulties! In mangas, the handsome male leads were often the love rival to the main character, and their school lives werent described in much detail, and beautiful female leads were only shown interacting with the male lead. There was very little content about their actual lives as well. Shoujo mangas would have a little more content about the handsome boys, but very few otakus read shoujo mangas! Even if they did, it usually wasnt that popular! And if shoujo mangas worked on the same logic as shounen mangas, then there probably wasnt much detail about the main characters lives other than their interactions. Besides, the stories in mangas were typically filled with out-of-the-ordinary events, Seiji doubted the usefulness of referencing them anyway. That was why Chiaki Wakabas lecture was quite important to Seiji. He felt like he owed her a favor in a strange way Ill treat her to a meal sometime, Seiji thought. But he didnt know that this was only the beginning Chapter 34 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: C C Since Chiaki told him that it wasnt necessary to rush with his replies to the love letters, Seiji temporarily put them in his backpack and decided to look at them during the lunch break. During class. While under the effects of his systems [study] option, Seiji felt like there was a strong gaze upon him, and when he instinctively looked, he noticed a purple-haired boy. It was Takashi Kobayashi. He and Kahei Watari were attending school like normal, with bandages on their bodies. It didnt seem like they were seriously injured. The classmates didnt pay their bruised conditions much attention either. As delinquents, it was only normal that they occasionally got injured. When Takashi noticed Seiji looking back at him, he turned around and averted his gaze. Seiji felt a bit confused. Kobayashi was one of the classmates he saved with his [do a heroic deed] action last Friday night. Even though that incident became a little out-of-the-ordinary, objectively speaking, he had saved two classmates and accomplished a good deed. He was wearing a mask at the time and no police or black-suited men came looking for him over the weekend. When he searched the incident on the internet, he found videos taken by some bystanders using their cell phones, but due to the video footage being too exaggerated and the final result so outlandish, most comments doubted the veracity of the video, and there were relatively little views. There were even less people blogging about it, so it didnt cause even a ripple. Nothing special happened; a masked hero didnt become popular overnight after just one act of justice. Seiji thought that the incident had been fully concluded. But now, Takashi Kobayashi was silently watching him. Had he been exposed!? Seiji felt quite tense. Did Kobayashi recognize him? Was it only Kobayashis intuition or imagination? Or was it a coincidence and Kobayashi wasnt even thinking anything, and he just happened be looking in Seijis direction? Even if he had been recognized it should be fine, right? He was the one who saved him, so it shouldnt be too much to ask them to protect his secret right? Ill observe the situation before making a decision afterwards. Seiji decided to stop thinking about it since he didnt know Takashi Kobayashis true motives. After class. Takashi Kobayashi didnt approach Seiji to speak with him. Seiji glanced to see what he was doing, and found that he was chatting with Kahei Watari just like usual. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary. Seiji stopped observing them and was about to get up to go to the bathroom. Just as he walked out of his classroom, a tall and sturdy boy walked up to him. Seiji wasnt exactly short, but this senpai? This boy was taller than Seiji by at least half a head, and he had a ferocious appearance like that of a bear. Seiji looked at the tall boy in confusion, but Seiji wasnt the type to meddle in others affairs, so he was about to walk around the tall boy. However, he was intercepted. Youre the legendary transfer student, Seigo Harano, right? The stocky senpai asked. Legendary when did he become legendary!? Seiji was quite astonished. Im the captain of the soccer club, Daiki Takagi. Before giving Seiji a chance to respond, the tall and sturdy senpai continued: After hearing about your exploits at the tennis and basketball clubs, Im certain that youre the person that the soccer clubs been looking for! What? Seiji blinked in confusion. *Slam!* Takagi-senpai abruptly placed his large hands on his juniors shoulders. I request that you join our soccer club! Were not an incompetent club like the tennis and basketball clubswere all hot-blooded, passionate boys! Come, aim for nationals together with us and spend your hot-blooded youth here! His voice was loud and full of spirit. Everyone in the class and hallway could hear him clearly. Thats Takagi-senpai from the soccer club Hes here to convince Harano-kun. As expected, since Harano-sans so strong at sports I heard he singlehandedly defeated two clubs by himself! I heard that as wellwas it true? The tennis and basketball clubs were Thats right, it definitely happened. The tennis club has collapsed on itself, and the morale of the basketball club is rock-bottom! Wow, that sounds like something only Harano-kun could pull off~ Hes a destroyer of clubs People were gossiping secretly with each other. Just how did such rumors begin!? Seiji was secretly astounded. He had already anticipated that he might become infamous for the tennis and basketball club incidents, but destroyer of clubs? What was with this immature nickname!? It seemed that he had imperceptibly become a legendary creature himself Takagi-senpai was still staring at Seiji with shining hope in his eyes. Seiji slowly opened his mouth and was about to say something when another voice interrupted. Let him go, Takagi, the legendary transfer student should belong to our volleyball club! A tall and slender senpai in a sports uniform with a bright and handsome face and wearing a ponytail suddenly appeared. Your soccer club already has quite a strong team; its not like you need a new student, right? Do you intend to make one of the senior students mad by adding a first-year newcomer to the varsity team, or do you intend for a talent like Harano here to be a benchwarmer? The ponytailed senpai chuckled coldly as his words hit the mark. Our volleyball club is differentwe still lack a consistent, reliable ace! Harano-san can definitely join our club and compete with the other candidates. As long as he proves that he has sufficient talent, theres no problem with him joining the main team! Everything in our club is decided based on talent! Harano-san, Im the volleyball club captain, Shouta Eguchi. I sincerely request that you to join our volleyball club! Eguchi-senpai exclaimed as he showed off his glistening teeth in a brilliant smile. Seiji was rendered speechless at this. Heh, it seems that I was a bit late to the party, but thats not important. I believe that the legendary transfer student will make the correct decision. Another senpai appeared; this one was short but well-built, and he had a spiky hairstyle. For a talent like Harano-san who has such incredible stamina, the track and field club is obviously the best place for him to utilize his ability! Unlike team sports such as volleyball or soccer, track and field has both individual and team categories. Such a sport is definitely the most suitable for such an outstanding talent like Harano-san to show off his true ability! He can help raise the level of the entire team as well as joining individual competitions without worrying about any of his teammates being too much of a burden on him! Thats why you should come to our track and field club, Harano-san. In fact, as the track club captain, I, Kogorou Fujimoto, will promise that youll shine spectacularly in track and field! The stocky Fujimoto-senpai spoke with great spirit. Seiji didnt know what expression he was showing anymore. The volleyball, soccer, and track club captains are all here Theyre all the captains of major clubs! Is this the true ability of Harano-san? Destroyer of clubs Harano-san is too amazingthis is the first time Ive ever seen anything like this~ Which club will he choose? The spectators continued to gossip between themselves. Harano-san! Please join our club! Three voices rung out simultaneously. Each of the senpais had such a fierce atmosphere about them that it felt stifling and difficult to breathe. Somebody save me!!! Seiji shouted mentally. It took much effort, but Seiji finally managed to clarify that he wasnt interested in joining any club for the time being, and convinced the three captains to leave him alone. However, other clubs kept coming for him. Baseball, swimming, football, bicycling, weightlifting, wrestling, gymnastics, mountain climbing, handball, ping pong, badminton Just about every sports club he could imagine came to invite him! Most of the club captains personally invited him, while the others were all vice-captains or managers. Even some strange clubs such as the fitness club, idol club, public affairs club, and butler club sought him out. So this school had that many clubs Seiji thought as he collapsed listlessly onto a table. Hahaha, youre so popular, Seigo! Youve become the target of every single sports club~ Chiaki couldnt stop laughing. But of course, your stamina is like that of a monsters, and your reactions are incredible as well. You crushed your opponents in the tennis and basketball clubs with purely your physical ability, even if your technique wasnt up to par. As long as you master the techniques of any sport, youll probably become the ace of that club, or maybe even an ace among aces! As long as youre not held back by your teammates, it should be quite simple to obtain some awards~ Mika next to her silently nodded; it seemed that she agreed with Chiakis conclusion. But I truly dont want to join a club right now Seiji moaned from his position on the table. As an otaku, his true nature wasnt one where he liked sportsall the exercise he previously did was purely in order to raise his stats; going to the tennis club was only to test his newfound strength, and basketball was for the purpose of grinding points. Joining a club without actually enjoying the relevant sport That would make himself feel shackled, and it also felt disrespectful to the members that truly loved that sport. How about not going to any sports clubs to test himself in the future? But he still wanted to grind some points on occasion, especially this week What should he do? Time passed by as Seiji battled with his frustrations, and it was now lunch break. Another wave of events were about to come for Seiji. Chapter 35 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: C C When the lunch break started, Seiji immediately began reading through the love letters. Seiji sat together with Mika and Chiaki in their usual spot in the courtyard before he took out the love letters and began to open them. Wow! Even though he had mentally prepared himself, when Seiji saw the dainty writing of female high school students confessing their feelings for him, Seijis face instantly flushed red as if he had been lovestruck. The original Seiji definitely didnt have any similar memories, nor did he have such an experience in his past life! All of this was far too out of the ordinary for an otaku! After reading just the first letter, he could feel his entire face steaming up. If this had been a manga, he was certain that his face would have been releasing smoke. So embarrassing By the way, was the person they were talking about in the letters really him!? Even though Seiji knew that he was a handsome boy now, he still felt that the person the letters were describing sounded far more exaggerated It sounded like his appearance had undergone photoshopping! Was this the phenomenon where people would see their potential lovers as absolutely perfect? That didnt seem right those girls probably just had an overly positive impression of him due to their fantasies. Thats rightteenage girls were still quite shallow; they only saw his physical appearance and thought he was quite handsome, so they imagined him as perfect in every aspect and fell in love with their fantasy version of him. Actually, the real him wasnt that handsome at all, and apart from his current appearance, his past lifes experience told him that he wasnt all that popular with girls. Reminiscing about the past caused him to feel slightly depressed, but he also felt secretly relieved. If these girls that had written these letters actually went out with him and saw the true him, theyd surely be disappointed. Plus, he was inept at dealing with romantic situations Naturally, the obvious thing to do was to reject these letters politely. There was no need to be friends, and as long as they didnt get close to him, he could protect the fantasy version of him in their minds. Seigo, howre you feeling? Chiaki smiled, Are you going to continue reading the letters? Do you need us to get out of your way? She asked concernedly. Of course Im going to continue You guys dont need to leavefeel free to eat here. Dont mind me, Seiji smiled naturally. Chiaki squinted slightly at Seijis expression, but she remained silent as she began eating her own lunch. Mika was feeling slightly depressed at seeing the boy she liked read love letters from other girls right in front of her. But, if she left, she knew she would feel even worse, so she also stayed, eating silently while observing Seijis expression intently. Seiji continued reading through the letters, and his reading speed gradually increased. After ten minutes, he had finished all five letters. *Ding!* His system made a sound and a notification appeared in front of him [After receiving five love letters, the [gifts] option is now available. Every time you receive an object from a girl that indicates their love, you can receive reward points or items, as well as exchange points for information on the gifts that a girl prefers.] A new option! Seiji instantly widened his eyes in excitement, but he forced himself to to keep his composure. He didnt expect that another new option would become available so soon He decided to check it out in detail when he was alone. According to the notification he had just received, the [gifts] option seemed to be two-way. If he received any type of gift or objects like love letters, he would be rewarded by his system in the form of points or items. Not only that, he could also exchange his points for information on the favorite gifts of whoever he wanted to send something to! The first part was a nice bonus, being another method of obtaining points and items apart from his [actions]. The second part was basically a boon for him, as it allowed him to give a suitable gift to people he was unsure about! He wasnt 100% certain as he didnt have a chance to verify it yet, but that should be the case. Seiji thought deeply about his newly unlocked option as he folded the love letters carefully. Youre finished reading? How were they? Three of them were the first type, and two were the second type. There werent any direct confessions; how boring! Stop joking aroundits a good thing there werent any. Seiji smiled wryly at Chiaki: I Im really not used to this sort of thing. Youll get used to it. Chiaki chuckled, I unlike Mika, I dont know anything about what you were like before, but I can assure you that the current you is quite excellent! So have some confidence in yourself and accept your current self! Stop immersing yourself in your dark past! The tomboy reached out and used her index finger to poke Seijis forehead. Seiji eyes widened slightly. Are you encouraging me? What do you think, silly? Chiaki still had a casual expression. Mika, who was watching them, felt there was a strange atmosphere about them. I I think the current Seiji is awesome as well! She hurriedly chimed in. Seiji looked at her and smiled gently. Thank you guys. Wow I made them worry about me. Then what are you going to do? How are you going to deal with those two girls that gave you their contact information? I Ill reject them politely. Seiji smiled wryly, I dont have the heart to think about getting a girlfriend currently. Chiaki nodded sagely. She was just about to say something else, when footsteps approached in tandem with a soft voice. Harano-senpai! Seijis hand jerked violently. It couldnt be he turned around and looked. Unfortunately, it was exactly who he thought it was: a beautiful middle school boy. Hoshi Amami had ran all the way to the high school section, so his face was red from exertion, and his eyes were sparkling from the anticipation of meeting his idol. He carried a lunchbox in one hand, and his other hand clenched his chest as he panted lightly. Such a pose was way too cute! Mika was stunned at the sight. Even Chiaki was rendered speechless. There was no helping itthe petite girl that stood before them had a flushed face. This, combined with her delicate panting and the light sheen of sweat that coated her face, caused her to emit an alluring charm that was sufficient for even beautiful girls like them to feel appreciativethis girl had an almost unearthly aura of beauty surrounding her. Well, in all honesty, this man-trap is just too attractive!!! Seiji felt like covering his face in embarrassment. Amami, what are you doing here? He asked helplessly. I I want to eat lunch together with Senpai I want to talk more with Senpai! Hoshis eyes continued to glitter as he walked over; he even failed to notice the two beauties standing beside Seiji. He finally discovered that there were actually other people with Seiji when he neared Seijis position. Ah sorry, Senpai, am I bothering you? Yes, youre bothering me! Seiji retorted bluntly. However, as soon as he said this, he instantly felt remorseful as Hoshis expression fell pitifully. He sighed deeply and continued: But since youve come all the way here, you might as well sit down. Thank you, Senpai! Hoshi instantly cheered up again. Chiaki and Mika glanced at each other with blank expressions. Let me introduce you Seiji sighed, This is one of my junior coworkers, Hoshi Amami, a third-year middle school student and a boy. Hello, Senpais! Hoshi greeted them politely. Hello Chiaki and Mika replied dazedly. Boy!? Did Seiji make a mistake? Or was there a mistake with this world!? Both of them were currently filled with complex feelings. This is Mika Uehara. The other one is Chiaki Wakaba; theyre both my good friends from class. Oh? I thought that they were both Senpais girlfriends, Hoshi said innocently. I said before that I didnt have a girlfriend! Seiji exclaimed forcefully. Oh right, hehe~ Hoshi stuck out his tongue cutely. Whats with that hehe!? And stop doing such cute actions! Didnt you decide to become manlier!? Senpais observations are just as sharp as yesterday Hoshi had a delighted expression as he closed his eyes. Seiji felt all his strength leaving him. Thats why I didnt want to meet this person at school, damn it!!! Nothing he said was of any use, but if he was too strict, he would hurt Hoshis feelings, and Hoshi held no bad intentions whatsoever or any strange romantic inclinations; he simply idolized him. How was he supposed to deal with such a person!? Seiji felt a sudden urge to go on the internet and ask a questionjust how was he supposed to manage a trap who overly idolized him!!?? Chapter 36 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: C C Hes really a boy? Chiaki had hollow eyes as she stared at Hoshi: I feel like Ive lost Dont admit defeat so readily, Prince Wakaba! I think hes more feminine than most girls Mika muttered to herself. Dont let your worldview become warped, Mika! Hoshi Amamis appearance was quite a blow to both girls. That was evidence of just how striking Hoshis appearance was as a trap. Okay, calm down. Seiji forced himself to cool off. He didnt want to meet this person at school since he didnt want to attract strange gazes from everyone, but evidently that wouldnt be possible anymore, so he could only accept it. Or should he harden his heart and chase him away? No. That wasnt an option because Seiji wasnt a bastard who would harm his friends feelings just because of strangers opinions. Yes, even though he was rather annoying, Hoshi Amami was still his friend, not to mention an otaku friend that was so difficult to come by. You could have just called or texted me if you wanted to talk, Seiji said as he opened his own lunchbox. Although that works as well, I wanted to see Senpai in person I kept imagining what it would be like to eat together with Senpai at school. Hoshi took out his lunchbox as well. Why does it feel like Im still at the confectionery store? Seiji sighed, Also, I said it before as well, right? You need to be more aware of your own actions and appearance. Stop saying things that are easy for others to misunderstand, otherwise youll become food for otakus like ourselves. For instance, in the store, being stared at by everyone makes you uncomfortable as well, right? Mm even though its a slightly odd feeling, but if its Senpai Hoshi looked at Seiji, I think I can accept it I wouldnt mind. Please, dont just accept it! Pay more attention to yourself, bastard!! Seiji commented forcefully again. Okay~ Hoshi giggled. It was evident that he was enjoying this conversation. Harano-senpai hes so amazing, he always speaks his mind, and says what he believes is right Even though he obviously dislikes being stared at by girls fantasizing about BL, he cares more about his friendship with me! Hes such an awesome friend and senpai! If Seiji had the ability to see Hoshis favorability rating towards him, he would have discovered that this conversation was causing Hoshis feelings towards him to skyrocket and he definitely would have seriously considered chasing this guy away. But unfortunately for him, Hoshi Amami was a cute boy, not a beautiful girl, so the system didnt give him any notifications! Chiaki and Mika were affected by Seijis calm acceptance of the situation and returned to their senses as well. However, the sight of Seiji chatting away with an impossibly beautiful boy was exceedingly difficult for them to swallow Chiaki could it be that Seigo likes that type? Mikas imagination was running wild, and her face turned ashen white. No take a closer lookthey dont have that type of relationship. But I gotta say that this sight is rather ambiguous and easy to misunderstand. Its probably a delicious banquet for some girls as well. Chiaki sighed deeply. If you want to change the impression you leave on others, you can ask your Wakaba-senpai hereshes the ace of the drama club Seijis clever sentence brought Chiaki into their conversation, and he subsequently manoevered Mika into joining their discussion. With Seiji leading the conversation, Hoshi began familiarizing himself with Chiaki and Mika. However, the short-lived calmness was soon to be disturbed. We found him, Rion. We got him, Kotomi. Footsteps approached together accompanied by the melodious voices of two unfamiliar people. The four of them glanced at the approaching figures and widened their eyes in surprise upon doing so. Rion and Kotomi!? Hoshi Amami was shocked, and his face paled visibly in fright: Why why are you two here!? Kotomi, our little bros expression is so amusing! Yep, Rion, he looks just like a puppy that was caught stealing food! The identical twin sisters giggled in unison. The only difference between the two seductresses was the way in which they wore their side ponytails. Every other feature was completely identical; they both had thin eyebrows, cyan-colored eyes, and soft red lips. They were both tall and slender with bodacious chests. Either one of them by herself would be a top-class beauty, and if they appeared together, they would inevitably attract everyones attention with their devilish figures and stunning looks! Twins? Theyre both so pretty Mikas eyes became unfocused once more. Could they be the twin witches? The legendary second-years Chiaki muttered to herself. Hey hey, didnt that sound like an immature teenagers nickname? Seiji tilted his head in curiousity. They were indeed twin beauties, just as Hoshi had told him. Nevertheless their smiles were somewhat disconcerting, as per Hoshis words. Twin witches? He glanced questioningly at Chiaki. Theyre the legendary twin sisters from high school second-year. Its said that theyre endowed with both beauty and intelligence, and theyve toyed with the feelings of countless boys Its just a rumor, though; I dont know for certain, Chiaki whispered to him. Have you met them before? No, Ive only heard about them. What do you think after meeting them? I think I understand why they have such an infamous nickname and the various rumors surrounding them. Those twins were quite pretty, but there was definitely something unsettling about the duo. Chiaki and Seiji silently agreed on this point. Only the relatively innocent Mika remained oblivious. Why are you guys here!? Hoshi questioned his sisters warily. Our amusing brother asks such amusing questions as well, Rion started. This is the high school section, and were second-year high schoolers, Kotomi continued. We can go wherever we like in the high school section. Rion stated. But as for our cute brother Kotomi began. Why would you be here? They finished together. The two of them finished each others sentences, and the last sentence was completely synchronized. Their voices overlapped perfectly with each other; even the small action of putting their index fingers over their lips was exactly the same. There was an unusual beauty about their synchronistic actions. Oh Hoshi Amami furrowed his eyebrows and was about to retreat out of habit, but he thought about how the person that had been encouraging him was standing beside him, and a burst of courage welled up inside him. Im just here to find a friend! He stood up straight and exclaimed, Sisters, if you would like to talk to me, my apologiesIm busy right now If youre just taking a walk, then feel free to continue! His tone of voice sounded normal and was filled with spirit; there was not a trace of fear to be found. However, for the twins, this was a truly unusual occurrence. Their little puppy with such a weak, cowardly, and soft personalitythe puppy that had always been under their controldared to have such an attitude towards them! Strangeit was too out of the norm. Interestingthis was truly fascinating. Even though Rion and Kotomi Amami felt like their little puppy was barking at them, they were still enjoying the experience. That was because they had met someone worthy of their interest: the student who had caused this unusual phenomenon. Chiaki Wakaba, the first-year ace of the drama club. Mika Uehara, the first-year ace of the tennis club, although you recently quit. They walked past their puppy, looking at the people behind him as they giggled and called out the names of two of those behind him. Were not here for you. Were here for the legendary transfer student; the destroyer of clubs who single-handedly trashed the entire tennis and basketball clubs, Seigo Harano. They synchronized their words perfectly once more as they spoke in an amused tone. Seiji frowned slightly. Their voices were quite pleasing to the ears, but for some reason that he couldnt quite discern, he felt a sense of enmity towards these twins! It definitely wasnt because the content of their words sounded so immature. It was something about their essence There was something dark hiding within these twin sistersthat was the source which invoked his hostility. Youre here to find me? Even though I dont know why, could you please not refer to me using such a stupid method? He stepped out in front of Hoshi. Ive heard Amami telling me about you two before His beautiful sisters that have mental issues. What business do you two witches have with me? Chapter 37 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: C C A heavy atmosphere permeated the air. A showdown between the twin witches and the destroyer of clubs was about to begin Even though a showdown sounded rather immature, everyone here could detect that they were clashing with each other through their imposing manners. That was rightimposing manners. Of course, the twins beauty and intelligence was already well renowned, which naturally led to them becoming arrogant and haughty. This caused them to unconsciously emit an aura of disdain. Nevertheless, as for Seiji the three people chatting happily with him moments ago were all astonished; as he stood in front of Hoshi, his imposing manner seemed no weaker than the twins at all! Mika inadvertently reminisced about the time when he courageously stood in front of her, protecting her from that scumbag blondie. Chiaki recalled back to when he caught the book thrown at her when she took him to visit the drama club. Hoshi remembered the charismatic figure that coaxed the crying child during the stores busiest period. They all instantly understood one thing. Seiji Haruta or Seigo Harano was this type of person. Normally, with his friends, he would chat naturally, so nobody would feel anything. In actuality, his true essence was actually that of a hero! He wasnt a hero from a movie that performed glorious deeds. He was an ordinary one who would help the struggling people around him and even stand up for and defend those in danger a brave and resolute person. It wasnt possible for such a person to have a non-imposing manner! His usual casualness was merely an illusion! The hero within him was always present, but it only appeared when it was needed. That was what the three of them were secretly thinking. The twin sisters squinted at Seiji. Hey, Kotomi, it seems like hell be difficult to deal with. Yep, Rion, he seems different from all those good-for-nothings we met before. The boys their age that they had previously met were always affected by their beauty in some wayeither obviously or beneath the surface. Some pretended to be calm, while others were gentlemanly; some were arrogant and haughty, while others were hypocrites Even though the boys appearances and behaviors would be different, none of them were different in their disgusting essence. Lust, the naked desire to have sexthat was what boys what all boys lived for! The twins firmly believed this because theyd observed it countless times. Even their father and younger brother were no exception to this rule. But as they were family, their target wasnt the twins. Men were all the same disgusting perverts. That was why they were always able to deduce their true motives. But it seemed that theyd encountered a rare one? Kotomi, is this our first time? Seeing someone so strange? Rion, I think so. This junior of ours is really strange. From the very start, they used their deductive abilities to the utmost. However, they failed to find any weaknesses whatsoever! Although Seigo Harano seemed like he appreciated their beauty, he wasnt moved by it, and his eyes seemed quite straightforward and revealed no signs of lust at all. It was as if he was looking at a collection of store mannequins rather than living, beautiful girls. Apart from that, his hair didnt appear like he put any effort into it, nor did he seem to use any makeup or skin care products. His collar was quite clean; he didnt wear a watch or any other accessories, and his clothes were unruffled; he didnt have the slightest trace of being intimate with anyone. His pants werent especially tattered, his fingernails were clean with nothing underneath, and his shoes were completely ordinary as well. No smell of smoke, gum, cologne, or girls There was nothing at all! They couldnt find any hidden signs that could help them shake him. Have you finished looking at me? A light voice interrupted their observation and thoughts. You were just observing me closely, right? Do you believe that your deductive abilities are on par with a famous detectives? Seiji asked calmly. My apologies, unlike a character in a novel, Im just an ordinary person that has nothing special for you to deduce. At least everything about me is normal, so Im extremely sorry that I havent been able to provide any interesting fodder to test me with. Oh, if there is any, though, Im an otaku; not to mention I used to be a complete scumbag just a while before. Maybe that will get your attention, but thats nothing special either, since Im not trying to hide it. Did you find any weaknesses of mine? If so, lets hear it, or else if you keep standing there stupidly, youll turn into a pair of idiots. His tone of voice remained light and calm throughout. To the twin sisters, it sounded like the most arrogant challenge theyd ever received. He was basically saying that he was looking down upon them. This was a clear insult to them. However, they simply werent able to detect any weaknesses. How was this possible? Perverted, disgusting boys would all have their hidden secrets, and these secrets would become their critical weaknesses. However, they couldnt discern a single weakness in him at all!? They felt a hint of anxiety at being unable to rid themselves of this insult. But they managed to remain calm. Even if they temporarily couldnt find anything, all was not lost. Long ago, when they first began observing boys, it was common if they werent able to instantly spot every boys weakness. This was just a repeat of that type of situation. The boy in front of them definitely didnt have zero weaknesses; he just hid them much better than others. Oh my, Kotomi, Im rather heartbroken. I know, Rion, I feel so bad. The two of them laughed lightly as they clasped each others hands. We didnt even do anything; we just wanted to meet the person that our younger brother admired. Yep, yep, our little bro that we took such good care of for more than ten years went to work for just one day. And then he became someone that yelled and shouted at his older sisters. They giggled softly. So, thats why Kotomi really wants to know Indeed, Rion would love to comprehend Just what kind of weird person would make our brother so strange!? The duo exclaimed together. Sisters Hoshi Amamis face flushed deep red, and he prepared to say something charged with emotion, but Seiji raised his hand and stopped him. As you can see, Im just a normal person, Seiji said calmly as he stared at the twins with a strong light radiating from his eyes, instead of meeting me, you should reflect on yourselves. Why did your younger brother that youve spoiled for so many years feel closer to me, someone he met at work and hasnt even known for three days, compared to the two of you? Oh my, Kotomi, did we do something wrong? Oh my, Rion, we didnt do anything wrong. The beautiful duo both wore confused expressions and blinked together cutely. We always gave our brother beautiful clothes to wear~ Theyre just about always girls clothes and some really strange clothes! None of it is anything I want to wear, and you guys never give me anything that I want to wear! We always cooked delicious food for our brother~ You always put strange ingredients into the food and love to watch my reaction and laugh at me! Hoshi continued denying his sisters statements. We always took our brother to fun places~ Even if you did, you always played tricks on me! Leaving me behind on purpose, taking me to scary places, forcing me to go on rides I was too afraid to go on, or making me participate in abnormal programs Hoshi trailed off as he continued to list his sisters deeds against him. Weve always been thinking about whats best for our brother! The twin sisters blatantly ignored all of Hoshis replies and cackled together in unison. Sometimes, I wish that you wouldnt care so much about me Hoshi sighed helplessly. The giggling twin sisters and the dejected younger brother made for an almost comical sight. Were they acting in a comedy sketch? Mika and Chiaki failed to suppress their laughter at the sight. Mika and Chiaki seemed to believe that they had a close family relationship. Until they suddenly noticed that Seiji, who had been looking directly at the twins all this time, wasnt smiling at all. Rather, his expression turned grave. Without even blinking, he stared directly at them with a sharp glint in his eyes as if he could see through them. You dont feel like youve done anything wrong? He suddenly spoke up again in a severe tone. Senpai? Hoshi also noticed that Harano-senpai wasnt his usual self. Of course not! Kotomi hasnt done anything wrong. Obviously not! Rion wouldnt make any mistakes. The twins continued to giggle. Their eyes sparkled brightly, and their mouths faintly arced upwards alluringly. The one in the wrong is The one whos become so strange Our little brother! Their tone of voice, their body language, and even their words were cute. Seiji widened his eyes. He saw it. Sisters Rion and Kotomi Hoshi smiled wryly, not knowing what to say, you guys Are disgusting. Seiji interrupted. Er?When Hoshi heard Seiji interrupt him, he looked curiously in Seijis direction. The result was that Hoshi saw an expression hed never seen before. His Harano-senpai had such a grim, dark expression. You two are truly disgusting. Cold, direct, harsh, clear, and condescending. That was the tone of voice that Seiji had towards the giggling twin sisters. Chapter 38 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: C C Seiji looked at the beautiful faces of the twin sisters, and he clearly saw what was hidden beneath their external appearances. What he saw made him feel sick. Without a doubt, the words he just said were unmistakably condescending. The twins expressions stiffened. Mika, Chiaki, and Hoshi froze solid. The twins were shocked as they had never been insulted so directly before in their entire lives. Seijis friends paused because theyd never expected such harsh words to come out of his mouth. This wasnt in accordance with the heroic impression they had just received! However, that was their misunderstanding. Seiji Haruta had never considered himself a hero, nor did he wish to be one; in both lives, his lifes principles were completely unrelated with the word hero. Perhaps in some peoples eyes, some of his actions could be deemed as heroic, but that wasnt what he intended. It was merely a coincidence that his actions were aligned with what people considered as heroic. From start to finish, his lifes principles had never changed; all he wanted was to do what he liked, nothing else! You two are just so disgusting What else do you have other than your appearance? Hypocritical words, pretentious actions, and a wicked look in your eyes Even a stinkbug crawling around in a toilet is more attractive than the two of you. Even though you havent learned anything yet, you brats already think you know everything. Youre a perfect example of people that have grown up in ignorance. You misunderstand yourselves and your surroundings, but have never been corrected youre just nothing but a failure of the education system. In the end, youll amount to nothing more than rotten garbage in a sewer somewhere Nobody will care if thats what happens, but you actually strive to harm others; even your own relative isnt spared from your madness! You two claim to have taken care of your little brother for more than ten years? What a joke! Can you truly say to yourselvesto your heartsthat youve been treating him as your younger brother!? Seijis eyes were filled with icy rage, and his face displayed an expression similar to someone who had just smelled a decomposing pile of garbage. He was certain that the twin sisters in front of him lacked certain qualities a normal human being would have. These twin sisters were awful, ultra-selfish people that only cared about themselves! In his previous life, he had experience with other rotten characters similar to them before. Way too many. He saw them far too clearly. That was why he felt such strong disgust. I can already tell! Your attitudes, the looks in your eyes; you treat your own relative like a dog No, its worse than thatyou see him only as a toy, dont you!? If you feel like it, you can tease him or play with him, and when youre bored, or think that hes worthless, youll just kick him aside! Do you dare to say thats not the case!? Seijis imposing manner No, it had surpassed an imposing manner already; it was more like an overwhelming momentum that felt almost physical, like a frozen ice cube. It was like a raging humongous beast that was slowly opening its maw as it glared with eyes that could clearly perceive the twin sisters true nature. I want to vomit just at the sight of people like you!!! Time seemed as if it had stopped. Everything was dead silent. Rion and Kotomi Amami were completely frozen solid. That condescending gaze felt like it was piercing right through them, as if they were naked in front of it, and its unconcealed rage and contempt buried them like a collapsing mountain! Ever since they were born, they had never experienced anything like this. Of course, they had faced angry, violent, flustered, or frustrated people and so on before, but this time was different. Seigo Haranos eyes showed no sign of him having lost control of his emotions, which meant that he was in full control of himself as he logically attacked and vivisected them emotionally. This was completely out of the ordinary. However, what was even more unusual was the fact that the amount of emotions that had welled up within him seemed endlessly massive. Massive to the extent where it seemed like it would materialize! It was difficult for them to resist. This was scary, way too frightening. This was dreadful, way too horrifying. Rion and Kotomi Amami realized that they were facing an incomprehensible existence! They werent able to see through him. Not only that, he saw through them with ease. He wasnt even in the slightest affected by their beauty, and he saw directly through them and spat on them. How could there be such a boy!? So, I finally said it out loud, Seiji thought wryly. The moment he discovered that they were the type of people he loathed the most, an endless amount of memories from his past life flashed in front of him, causing the darkness in his heart to swell up. This prompted him to voice the words that were so harsh and insulting. This incident would probably scare everyone else. However, he didnt regret it at all. Since everything he previously said was exactly what he wanted to say. Even if they might not understand. Mika, Chiaki, Hoshi Their mouths were all wide agape, and it was clear that they hadnt regained their senses yet. Mika and the others never expected that Seiji could be so brutal. Both in words and attitude. Even though it wasnt directed at them, just being bystanders was enough to feel that frightening wave of icy rage. Mika and the others felt like he had become a bit of a stranger. Nonetheless, even if that was the case, when they noticed Seiji silently turning around, taking his lunchbox and leaving, Mika and Chiaki reflexively ended up following him. Even Hoshi Amami glanced at his sisters and hesitated for a moment, before he left them standing there, deciding to chase after his senpai. My apologies for letting you guys see me like that. In another section of the courtyard, Seiji sighed as he apologized. Mika, Chiaki, and Hoshi all glanced at each other awkwardly. Seigo, why why were you so angry? It felt rather scary, Mika said weakly. I admit I agree with her although I can probably guess the reason, Chiaki said as she studied the beautiful boy beside her. Hoshi Amami wore a complex expression on his face. Senpai was everything you said just now true? Although Harano-senpais condescension and cruel insults made him felt like he was an unfamiliar person, what he worried about even more at the moment was the content of what he just said. Sisters Rion and Kotomi, they Seiji remained silent. After some moments, he looked his junior directly in the eyes. Do you want me to be honest? It wont sound pretty, and its all just my personal opinion. Hoshi Amami felt a little intimidated, but after some hesitation, he ground his teeth and nodded. Im not 100% sure, but Im over 90% certain that your sisters are scumbags. Seiji went with the blunt approach, At least mentally. What It was obvious to see that Hoshi was deeply affected by this, and his face was filled with confusion. Mika seemed confused as well, while Chiaki had a thoughtful expression. They look so beautiful, and theyre excellent in everything including behavior, so it may sound a bit ridiculous, but I can tell. In fact, Im almost certain, because Seiji paused. After all, he couldnt exactly say that hed previously seen many of this type in his past life. Because theyre so similar to the past me. The original Seiji was truly such an excellent target to disparage. The past me had a rotten body and heart but theyre only rotten in the heart and mind or maybe I should say twisted. Before I met them, judging from your description, I thought that maybe they were a little mischievous. I thought that although they may have some minor personality defects, they were probably still cute older sisters. But after meeting them personally, I could tell from the look in their eyes and their attitudes that it was something all too familiar to me. This was why I could conclude that the depravity in their hearts far exceeds what the others around them could imagine. They never think about anyone else, including their younger brother. Theyre extremely selfish and willful, and in their eyes, perhaps everything is just a replaceable toy to them parents, little brother, friends, relatives, classmates everyone is the same to them. Chapter 39 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: C C Seiji had a serious attitude as he explained his viewpoint, and the content was unbelievably scary. It couldnt be? How could there be people like this? Being the most simplistic, Mika was the first to unconsciously reject Seijis conclusion. My previous self was exactly like them. Seiji looked directly at her, To the past me, all other people were items that could move, and were separated into only two categories: useful and worthless You should know this well. Mika instantly remembered back to that brooding, dark fat otaku from before and trembled. After hearing all this from Seiji, she finally remembered that apart from perverted lust, there seemed to be an abnormal light in that fat otakus eyes. Now Ive already realized my mistakes, and everything in the world is different to me. It can finally be said that Ive become a normal person. Seiji smiled towards Mika. But they still havent realized. As I used to be the same type as them, I can see their true nature, but for others It would probably be incredibly difficult for others since theyre so beautiful and outstanding, and they dont seem to get into any trouble of any sort. Thats why you can just treat all this as my own personal fantasy; its up to you if you want to believe me or not. Senpai Hoshi clenched his teeth, wanting to say something, but he stopped himself. You need to make your own decision, Hoshi Amami. Seiji gazed directly at his junior while voicing Hoshis name out loud. Perhaps this is a little cruel, but you need to think this out for yourself, Hoshi You can recognize if my wordsas well as more important thingsare valid These are things about your sisters that youve always been thinking about before, both consciously and unconsciously. Of course, avoiding the problem is one method of dealing with it, but those who avoid the truth will eventually end up being swallowed by it. I dont wish for you to become a sacrifice like that. Hoshi remained silent. Mika also stood there wordlessly. Chiaki appeared contemplative for a while before she seemed to have a sudden epiphany. I just realized those twin senpais have never shown their true selves to anyone before, right? Theyre excellent at hiding their true feelings; as long as theyre in front of others, theyre always acting! No wonder ever since meeting them, I felt that something was off about them. Chiaki Mika looked at her friend. They truly have excellent acting techniques. Chiaki laughed, but condescension appeared in her eyes, I cant stand such actors though. Seiji sighed. Forget about it; lets stop here. If we talk any more itll be like were viciously gossiping about others behind their backs. Senpai Hoshi, you need to beware of your sisters. Thats the last piece of advice I can give you Beware of them until they realize their own mistakes, or expose their true selves Hoshi Amami lowered his head, and his beautiful face showed a conflicted expression. I cant accept this Senpai, telling me all this I have no idea what I should do Seiji looked at him and smiled gently. Even though I hate having to use such a clich phrase, all I can say is this: do what you want to do. You can choose to believe me, ignore me, or even stop being friends with me; its all up to you. A trace of pain crept into Hoshi Amamis expression. On one side was his sisters that he had been living with for more than ten years; even if he wasnt close to them, they were still family However, on the other side was his senpai that he had known for only a few days but idolized to the extreme Just how was he supposed to choose? And so, everyone finished their lunches in silence. As they watched Hoshi Amami leave, Chiaki looked at Seiji. Perhaps he wont be talking to you anymore. Seiji smiled thinly; his thin smile contained a lonely feeling. A few seconds later, he turned around and stopped, watching the petite figure disappear from view. Seiji sighed. The period where hed been idolized by a junior was so short, and it was difficult for him to make another otaku friend. However, he chose against loading and repeating this day. No matter how many times he experienced this day, he would still say the same things, because those were his true feelings. There was something seriously wrong with those twins. But it probably didnt have anything to do with him anymore Seiji felt like things would end like this. Hoshi Amami would stop being friends with him, and the twins probably wouldnt appear in front of him anymore. Unfortunately, reality often worked differently from peoples expectations. During afternoon classes, Seiji inspected the new [gifts] option in his system. Just as he had anticipated, he received an award for each gift he received in real life. For example, the five love letters he previously received increased his points by 7, with three 1s and two 2s. The love letters gave him varying amount of points, so it meant that the quality of the letter mattered as wellin this case the amount of love contained within each letter. The higher the love of the letter, the handsomer the reward. Also, Seiji could say a persons name and pull up a gifting list in his system. The gifting list contained information cards he could purchase. The information cards had information regarding the gifts each girl liked, and they ranked from levels 1 through to 9. The highest rank, 9, required the most points to unlock the information about the girls gift, so he believed it was probably the most important gift information the system could provide and the gift that would be the girls favorite. For instance, when he said Mika Ueharas name, the system listed nine information cards that he could exchange for, from levels 1 through 9. However, when he said Chiaki Wakabas name, the system only listed information cards up to rank 7. From this, Seiji concluded that he could only purchase information at the level equal to the targets favorability rating towards him. Seiji wanted to try things out and exchange for a gift information card, but he couldnt waste any points to spare currentlyhe needed to save as many points as possible for the [Bullet Time] skill. Trading points for gift information cards that contained the targets gifts she wanted the most Wait a second, wasnt this akin to mind reading? Seiji had a sudden realization. He didnt doubt the ability of his system; since it even had the power to save and load, mind reading wasnt anything special anymore. Besides, being able to see beautiful girls favorability ratings towards him was already a type of mind-reading; now, however, he was able to view their favorite gifts as well. Just how deeply could these [gifts] mind read? Seiji thought about it a little, but he eventually decided not to think too deeply into it. During a break between classes. Mika and Chiaki went to the girls restroom together. Are you still thinking about what happened during lunch break? Chiaki asked her good friend. Mika looked at Chiaki and nodded. I know that you must have received a huge shock, suddenly seeing such an unfamiliar side of the person you liked. Chiaki smiled, That was indeed a bit scary; just being by his side I could feel his chilly emotions I think that I would pee myself if I was the one being insulted by him like that. Mikas expression froze solid. What what are you saying!? Hearing her friend use such a phrase, the pigtailed girls face flushed deep red. Im just saying the truthdo you have the confidence that you wouldnt pee yourself? I I dont know! Stop talking about that! The red-faced Mika glared angrily at her friend. It was supposed to be a serious topic, but her tomboy friend ruined the atmosphere with those titillating words of hers. Well, that was Chiakis goal to begin with. Relax, no need to be so serious. Even if I say that, it probably wont be easy for you to accept, since that scene just earlier would leave too deep of an impression, Chiaki shrugged. But I feel like Seigos Seiji Harutas intended to prove that he was just a normal person after all. He had been too perfect before this, to the point where I thought he was a bit fantastical. Even if he seemed a little scary earlier, I still feel like it makes him seem more like a living person. Chiaki Mika, people always have their faults, including the person that you like. It could even be said that taking so long to display a fault of his was incredible already, Chiaki chuckled. Besides, if you analyze it more deeply, this fault of his might not even be much of a fault. Oh? Mika blinked. Carefully think about what he previously said: if those twin sisters were so similar to the previous him, then when he was so angrily insulted them, he was actually angrily insulting the worthless him from before, right? With a deep expression in her eyes, Chiaki glanced at her friend. Just like you were doing to the old him as well. Er Mika was stunned. Chapter 40 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: C C Ah Mika suddenly recalled her harsh treatment of the previous Seiji. That was right indeedwhy had she forgotten the way that she used to treat and insult that fat otaku? As the memories surged back into her mind, Mika became increasingly embarrassed. Her face was scorching hot to the touch. The way she used to angrily shout at Seiji was similar to how Seiji had lectured the twins a few minutes ago. So similar Considering how she was exactly the same way before, she was unqualified to judge Seiji Mika covered her burning face with her hands as tears seeped out the corners of her eyes. Im the worst Im terrible I She absolutely had to apologize to Seiji! What? When Mika suddenly apologized to Seiji out of the blue, Seiji had no idea what was going on. He had no clue how he should respond to Mika as she seemed extremely embarrassed and depressed, but he noticed that Chiaki, who was standing behind her, was trying to conceal her laughter. Chiaki you must have said something weird to Mika, right!? Seiji instantly saw through her. Chiaki? Mika looked behind her and abruptly noticed that her friend was now laughing openly. Hahaha, sorry I didnt think that you would think this much into it. Haha, youre so cute, Mika! Chiaki couldnt stop her laughter. Mika was stunned for quite a while; even though she wasnt sure what was going on, judging from her friends laughter, her mischievous friend must have played a prank on her again! Chiaki! Im gonna get angry! Sorry but, haha, Mika, Im guessing that you still dont know whats going on. Honestly Hmph waah! Mika puffed out her cheeks: Fine Im just an idiot! She whacked her good friend lightly with her fists as she said this. What a party. Seiji calmly watched the two girls that were now playfighting with each other. It took quite a while for them to calm down. Chiaki gave Seiji a brief and simple explanation that easily helped him understand what happened. Her explanation almost rendered him speechless. I see, no wonder Mika was entrapped by you He then looked over at Mika and inwardly remarked on her simple-mindedness. However, her naivety was also one of her cute points. Mika, you dont need to feel apologetic to me at all. After all, your anger towards my previous self was rightly justified The old me was human scum; your anger and loathing was all due to my own faults, not because youre a bad person. Maybe there are some people out there that believe you shouldnt insult others in any situation, but I disagree; sometimes, insulting others is a method of protecting oneself Its much like protecting yourself from an evil person thats threatening youtheres nothing wrong with self-defense. Thats why you werent mistaken at all, and you dont need to apologize. Seiji smiled gently. But Mika wanted to say something. Besides, during lunch break, Seiji interrupted her, I admit that perhaps my attitude went a bit overboard, but the words I said then were what I truly wanted to say. Even if I remained completely calm throughout, I would still say the same things to those twins. For me, that was my method of expressing my distaste towards those wicked twins, and perhaps the method wasnt entirely correct, but I dont regret anything. Objectively speaking, Mika, from your standpoint it seemed like I was saying something so ridiculous to two beautiful girls that I never even met before. You thought my words were overly harsh as they havent even done anything that merits such a severe lecture. For you to feel shaken and even doubtful is only natural. I I didnt Mika was shocked and tried denying Seiji. Seiji smiled as he looked at her. Youre a kind, simple girl, Mika. But Im not exactly who you think I am. I used to be a depraved otaku, and even though Ive changed myself, I dont believe that Im a nice, kind person. The true me is different from the me in your imagination. My apologies for disappointing you, but this is the real me. Seiji opened his hands to display his sincerity to the pigtailed girl in front of him. Im just an otaku. An otaku isnt someone thats good. An otaku isnt someone thats evil. An otaku just does what he wants to do, what he likes to do, and ignores others opinions. Lastly, every otaku in the world is different, so I can only represent myself. Thats all. Seiji retracted his hands and had a deep smile on his face. Mika Ueharas eyes seemed slightly unfocused. Chiaki, who was also listening to all this, could only smile helplessly and shake her head. Mika, Seigos already been quite clear with you. You need to figure out the rest on your own. Maybe it will be rather difficult for you, but you already know what you should know, and if you make an effort, you should be able to understand. I cant always be beside you, explaining things to you. After speaking, Chiaki patted Mika on the shoulder and left. Then, it was time for afternoon classes. After classes. Seiji grabbed his backpack and looked in Mikas direction. The pigtailed beauty was also observing him, but she instantly averted her gaze when their eyes met. Seiji smiled wryly before looking at Chiaki who laughed and mouthed a word at him. Idiot. That was the word that she mouthed. This idiot contained such deep meaning At the very least Seiji failed to figure it out. Was Chiaki saying that he was an idiot? Or that Mika was an idiot? Or both? Well, forget it. He waved at Chiaki, said goodbye to Mika, and prepared to leave school. This long, fatiguing day was finally over Or so he thought As soon as he had taken a few steps out of the classroom, Seiji detected that someone was following him. The two people following him werent attempting to conceal themselves, and they actually sped up and approached him. Harano-san They were the delinquents of his class: the purple-haired Takashi Kobayashi and the tall one, Kahei Watari. They flanked Seiji from his left and right. Upon seeing their behavior, Seiji knew what was going on. He must have been recognized by them! He could only laugh at himself mentally, but on the surface he remained unaffected. Harano-san please come with us, Kobayashi whispered to him. What if I dont? Then theyll come looking for you directly, Watari said in a grave tone. Seiji raised his eyebrow. He didnt ask who they were, since he could guess. Even though he could probably attempt to feign ignorance, it seemed meaningless. Fine. Seiji made his decision. Even if trouble came looking for him, he wouldnt retreat from it. Watari and Kobayashi continued walking past him, and they intentionally walked in front of Seiji. To the other students, it seemed as if they coincidentally happened to walk past Seiji. Are they trying to look out for my reputation? Seiji suddenly thought as he observed their backs. Watari and Kobayashi were famous delinquents in school, so any student walking together with them would obviously attract a lot of unwanted attention. The way they were purposefully putting distance between themselves and Seiji could only be explained as acting to protect Seigo Haranos reputation. As he came to this realization, Seijis opinion of the duo greatly improved. Watari and Kobayashi walked out the front gate of the school and turned down a street after walking for a bit. Seiji followed them wordlessly. After some more walking, they reached an empty construction lot. There were three black passenger cars parked there, and a row of men in black suits were standing in an orderly formation in between the cars. In front of the men was a red-haired man wearing a dark red jacket and black leather pants. Beside him was a blonde girl with curly hair. She wore a brown windbreaker together with a dark blue one-piece dress and black stockings. Watari and Kobayashi halted approximately 10 meters before reaching them and turned around to look at Seiji. Seiji also stopped. Everyones attention was focused on Seiji. Is that him? The red-haired man tilted his head and asked. Theres no mistaking it. The blonde girl stared at the handsome boy as her pretty face tinged with a hint of red, I absolutely wouldnt make a mistake. Upon hearing this, the red-haired man looked at Seiji and smiled so widely it seemed that his mouth was about to split open. The next moment, he suddenly rushed towards Seiji! Chapter 41 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: C C A short while earlier. Why did you come here as well? Kaede Juumonji furrowed her brows at the red-haired man. The red-haired man held a cigar in his fingers, which he intermittently took long drags from. He had fierce, bushy eyebrows, a hardened face, and his eyes gleamed with a savage light. His name was Zankita Juumonji, and he was her half-brother from a different mother as well as one of the top-notch fighters in their mafia gang. He was a true battle maniac. Is that how you should be talking to your older brother? Hmph, I even saved you recently! Big Brother Hisashi was the one who saved me, not you. What!? It was clearly me Big Brother Hisashi was the one who convinced father to not punish me, or did you really think that you could convince father with your fists? Er Zankita Juumonji scratched his head with a trace of embarrassment, Well, at the very least, I was on your side! Fine then. Thank you, Big Brother. But why are you here? Your gratitude sounds totally insincere! Zankita spat out the cigar dangling from his mouth. Im obviously here to see the guy you were talking about. You could meet him after I invited him to our place as well. Kaede sighed, Big Bro, are your hands itching for a fight again? Zankita merely chuckled without replying. I knew it let me warn you beforehandyoure definitely no match for him! Kaede told him seriously. You can know just by seeing Furu-chanhow long would it take you to defeat Furu-chan? Three minutes? One minute? Hmph, well he used only one second and one punch! Furu-chan was the scarred man who Seiji had one-hit-KOd while reaching for his gun. He was one of the stronger fighters in their organization. How would I know if I dont try for myself? Zankitas eyes were showing the determination of a duelist. Zankita loved fighting. Matching bare fist against bare fist was Zankita Juumonjis favorite activity in the world! He had the unwavering belief that men should talk with their fists! For him, that was the only type of communication where he could determine a mans truest personality. Unfortunately for him, his younger sister and brother both strongly disagreed with him, and they even told him his way of thinking was too archaic and old-fashioned. Who cared!? That was Zankitas opinion. He didnt understand the way his little sister and brother thought either; all he needed to know was that they were his cute family members. Ever since becoming undefeated and rising to become the number one fighter in their organization, Zankita wished to seek for someone stronger to fight with. However, due to his fathers restrictions as well as his status, he hadnt been able to achieve that goal until now. An interesting fellow had finally appeared. He single-handedly defeated one-third of all the goons in their gang, and he even defeated Furu-chan with a single punch. All the members he defeated were still resigned to resting in the hospital. Even though Zankita could do the same thing, he had to admit after watching videos of the incident that he couldnt do it the same manner. No more importantly, is a person with such an outrageous amount of power even human!? Zankita Juumonji knew that there was a hidden side to this world that ordinary people didnt know about. Not underground organizations like the mafia gang his family ran, but mystical things that were incomprehensible to ordinary people. This person probably belonged to that category. This idea alone made Zankita more excited than anything, to the point where his entire body trembled with anticipation! He couldnt bear to wait for his little sister to invite that person over to their place. He wanted to meet that person as soon as possible and challenge him! Seiji already anticipated what would happen next when the red-haired man looked at him. As the red-haired man began to rush towards him, he chucked his bookbag into the air. *Whoosh!* As the red-haired man approached Seiji, he threw a straight uppercut, aiming directly for Seijis face! *Smack!* Seiji was unfazed by his uppercut and easily blocked his punch. The red-haired man immediately followed up with a rapid flurry of tornado-like punches! To everyone else, his fists were thrown with such speed that they could only see blurs. Before they could even see the attack clearly, Zankita had already punched again. Even with this blinding combination, Zankita had failed to land a single punch. The boy in the high school uniform was able to block each and every attack! Amazing! Zankita Juumonji shouted in his heart. He was pushing himself to his utmost limit. He used his full power and maximum speed for every punch, desperately hoping that at least one blow would land on this youths body! But it was still fruitless!! The high school boys expression remained calm throughout, just like No, he completely saw through each of his attacks and was able to block everything! Then how about this!? Zankita feinted with a punch, before he suddenly kicked out with his right leg towards the high school boys left shin! Juumonji style kicking techniqueWhirlwind Kick! This move had broken the leg bones of countless underground fighters. How would this brat block it? Or would he dodge instead!? Zankita received his answer in the next moment. Seiji neither blocked nor evaded his kick. Instead, he took a single step towards Zankita and closed the distance between them. His one step was followed by a devastating elbow attack! *Bang!* Zankita discovered that he was flying through the air. It felt like he had been hit by a car! When he finally landed back down to the ground, the leftover force forced him to roll him several times before friction finally absorbed the impact. In order to maintain his image in front of his subordinates, Zankita crawled up again after receiving Seijis elbow. However, his chest was throbbing explosively, and he failed to suppress the mouthful of blood that spurted up. Everyone silently watched Zankita struggle. *Thud!* Suddenly, a loud sound echoed out. Seiji reached out with his left hand and managed to perfectly catch the bookbag that he had previously thrown into the sky. The spectators wordlessly focused their gazes on him. What the hell! How could he possibly be this cool!? Kahei Watari and Takashi Kobayashi completely astounded. He tossed his backpack into the air before the fight started, had a high-speed fistfight which they could barely perceive, obtained victory with ease, and timed it perfectly to catch his backpack again Was this even real life!? Was this supposed to be a scene from a movie!? The two delinquents minds were in turmoil. Kaede Juumonjis eyes were starstruck. Her pale face flushed deep red, giving her a sultry appearance. B brilliant Zankita Juumonji barely managed to speak as he forced himself to remain standing while wiping the blood from his mouth. It seems like youre real Dont act like you did that simply to see if he was the real one or not! Kaede Juumonji thought to herself as her half-brother interrupted her daydreaming. She then sighed deeply. You guys hurry up and take this idiot away to see a doctor. After ordering her subordinates, she turned around and walked slowly towards the high school boy. My deepest apologies, my idiot big brother was rude to you. Seiji silently watched the blonde girl who lowered her head and bowed towards him. Sorry for troubling you to come all the way here. But please believe mewe harbor no ill intentions towards you. My name is Kaede Juumonji, and the idiot that attacked you is Zankita Juumonji. Were from the Juumonji Group. Its fairly well-known in this area, and we would like to invite you to our place to have a chat with us about various matters, Kaede said in a soft and gentle tone. What if I refuse? Seiji asked. Then well invite you every day until you agree. Kaede quelled her nervousness and continued to speak softly. After a moderate period of silence. Seiji finally let out a sigh. Alright, seeing as how you were relatively polite about it, Ill come with you to your place for a chat. At any rate, if something bad happened, he could just load again. Not only that, he also needed some more information about this group of theirs At the very least, he needed to know their intentions in order to know how to deal with them. Kaede inwardly heaved a huge sigh of relief. Thank you very much. Please get on our car then. She indicated to a nearby car with her hand. Just as Seiji stepped forward, two voices suddenly spoke up. We we want to go as well! It was the two delinquents. Kahei Watari and Takashi Kobayashi seemed tense yet resolute as they looked at Kaede. You only found Harano-san because of me. Kobayashi ground his teeth as he spoke: Hes our classmate and our savior! We cant just watch you guys take him away! Even though we dont have the power to stop you, but at the very least we want to accompany him. Watari also opened his mouth and spoke in a low voice. Seiji blinked in surprise. Kaede was also somewhat taken aback. Were inviting Harano-san as our guest, so theres nothing to worry about. However if Harano-san wishes to, you two can also tag along. Kaede allowed Seiji to choose. Those two delinquents didnt seem all that bad. Seiji smiled mentally. At least they werent the ungrateful type. If you want, feel free to come. Id also like to ask you two just exactly what happened. Chapter 42 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: C C That night, Takashi Kobayashi felt a wave of regret wash over him as he remembered his previous words. The person who saved them obviously didnt want to have his identity revealed, and if he really was Seigo Harano, then that meant that he had exposed the identity of the person who saved him Wasnt that the act of an ingrate!? As a delinquent, Takashi Kobayashi wasnt exactly a paragon of virtue, but he had his own principles as well; he would never sell out someone that had helped him before. But he already said it out loud without thinking, and the information was forcefully obtained from him by that blonde girl and her overwhelming aura. Thus, he could only pray that Seigo Harano wasnt the person that she was looking for. On Monday during classes, he observed Seigo Harano closely for a while, and as a result he became certain that Seigo Harano was the masked person they were seeking! He was both shocked and depressed at this. When the blonde girl called him and asked him about the results of his observation, Takashi Kobayashi told her on purpose that he had been mistaken. But maybe his acting skills were poor, or the blonde girl just didnt believe him, she still forced him to secretly take a photo of Harano and send it for her to decide. Takashi Kobayashi could only obey her. He was only a normal person, after all; if he disobeyed the mafia, there were plenty of ways for them to punish him And besides, even if he resisted with all his might, it wouldnt be difficult for them to obtain the information they wanted. He and Kahei Watari were only unimportant characters in the grand scheme of life; they were taken advantage of because they were easy to make use of. A few seconds after, he sent her a cell phone picture of Seigo Harano, and she subsequently confirmed that Harano was the masked hero. She could confirm instantly just through a cell phone picture!? Takashi Kobayashi felt even more afraid as he confirmed how resolute the blonde girl was. Everything else that happened was only natural: Kobayashi was asked to bring Seigo Harano to the place that she requested, or else the blonde girl would take her goons and wait directly in front of the school. After consideration well, there was actually nothing to considerKobayashi and Watari could only obey. I see. Seiji finished listening to Kobayashi and Wataris explanation. Im so sorry, Harano-san Takashi Kobayashi bit his lips regretfully: If only I didnt say it out loud back then, you wouldnt have Even if you didnt say it, as long as they seriously searched for me, I would have been discovered sooner or later. Seiji sighed, Arent I right, Miss Kaede Juumonji? Light laughter resounded from the direction of the passenger seat. Indeed, although it might have taken some time, all you wore was a simple mask, and there were so many videos taken Did you hear her? Theres no need to beat yourself up about it; even though it did give me some trouble, you didnt do it on purpose, so forget about it. Seiji smiled at Kobayashi. Takashi Kobayashi nodded, but inwardly, he remained ashamed of himself. By the way, Kobayashi-san, youre quite perceptive. Ive never even talked to you before, and even though I wore a mask that night and tried to speak in a lower voice, you still recognized me. Seiji changed the topic by praising him. Er its nothing really. I instinctively felt that Id seen you somewhere before Kobayashi scratched his head. Takashi often notices the small details. Kahei Watari who had remained silent suddenly spoke up. Oh, indeed youre often together. By the way, what do you guys usually do together? Seiji casually changed the topic again in order to relieve their tension as well as to help himself remain composed. Seiji wondered if they actually werent delinquents. Going to internet cafes, reading manga in bookstores, and playing games in game centersthese activities caused him to suspect that the duo were otakus! A delinquent couldnt possibly be an otaku! Just as Seiji was thinking that to himself, wanting to ask more about this topic, the car slowed down. Weve arrived, Kaede Juumonji announced. Seiji and the others got off the car and were greeted by the sight of a majestic wooden door. It was the type that usually belonged to the huge, secluded houses he would often see in mangas. The door slowly opened from the inside, and it could be seen that there were two rows of men in black suits, lined up neatly to both the left and right of the pathway, creating an imposing atmosphere. Please enter, Kaede politely said to Seiji as she led the way. Seiji followed her. Kobayashi and Watari walked behind Seiji. After they walked past the wooden door, they entered a huge courtyard. At the end of the pathway was one of Sakura Islands traditional wooden mansions. WELCOME TO THE JUUMONJI GROUP!!! x2 All the men in black suits on both sides bowed together in synchronized unison, and their shouting echoed loudly in their ears. Just this scene could probably make ordinary people that lacked courage pee in their pants. Kobayashi and Watari had extremely tense expressions. As low-level hoodlums, theyd never experienced anything like this before. If things didnt go well perhaps they wouldnt live to see tomorrow. Both of them had the same thought and reflexively looked at each other as they prepared themselves mentally. After entering the mansion. Seiji was invited by Kaede to enter the deeper part of the mansion, while Kobayashi and Watari were blocked by some black-suited men. You guys wait here. That was all they were told. Harano-san They looked towards Seiji. Hearing what happened, Seiji turned around. Relax, theres no need to worry. He thought about it, and decided not to have them accompany him, so he just smiled at them and left. Kobayashi and Watari could only look at each other awkwardly and remain where they were. Finally, Seiji was brought by Kaede to a room which had a view of the garden. A middle-aged man wearing the traditional clothing of Sakura Islandto Seiji, it seemed exactly like a Japanese kimono from his previous worldwas sitting formally in the seiza position next to a table in the center of the room. Bookshelves that were crammed with various texts lined the rooms walls, and the scent of paper permeated through the air This seemed like a study. Father, he is the one. Kaede only spoke one sentence calmly to the middle-aged man before she smiled at Seiji and left. Seiji exchanged glances with the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man had neatly combed greying hair. Although wrinkles were already appearing on his face, he could be described as having a clear, handsome face. He was wearing spectacles made of a dark wood, and behind them were a pair of light blue eyes that looked both ordinary and sharp. Rather than being the leader of a mafia group, he looked more like a college professor, not to mention the type that would be popular with women. That was Seijis initial impression of him. Please have a seat, young man. The middle-aged man indicated to the seat across the table from him. Seiji looked at the table, then walked over and sat down in the cross-legged position. He didnt know how to sit on his knees even though he knew about it from his previous life as well, he thought it was hugely uncomfortable, so he decided to sit Indian style instead as it felt more natural. My name happens to be Michirou Juumonji. After seeing Seiji sit down, the man lowered his head slightly and began talking in a low and steady voice. Seigo Harano-san, I deeply apologize for inviting you here in such a manner. My daughter and son have both given you trouble, so I apologize on their behalves as well, and express my gratitude for your generosity in forgiving them. Did I ever mention forgiving them? Seiji couldnt help but think Well, forget about it. He didnt want to have a verbal confrontation, so he might as well accept it and be the generous one. Im not exactly all that generous; I just didnt want any trouble. Seiji said calmly, Michirou Juumonji-san right? Inviting me here in such a manner What was it that you wanted to discuss? Chapter 43 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: C C Steady, calm, and unruffled. That was the impression Michirou Juumonji got from the boy he knew as Seigo Harano. Even now, he remained unsure about what attitude he should take with this youth. If the boy was truly someone with mystical powers, he would be willing to treat him extravagantly, but it wasnt absolutely confirmed yet, and since this boy was invited here successfully, that lowered the chances he was a mystical ability user. Michirou believed that it would be incredibly difficult to successfully invite a real person with mystical powers. As mystical ability users were arrogant and haughty, they would look down on ordinary people, which included their mafia group. It was doubtful that they would even want to be seen associating together with them at least on the surface. When Michirou heard that the invitation was successful and this boy had agreed to meet him, Michirou actually frowned and lowered his expectations. The development he expected was that if the boy had been a mystical ability user, Kaede would be rejected, perhaps even warned and threatened, and he would ultimately have to personally invite the boy in the most polite and formal manner. But the current situation was completely different from what he anticipated, so he felt like there was a lower chance that this boy was a mystical ability userIn other words, it was a delicate situation. After meeting him personally, Michirou could tell that the boy was quite self-assured. So, was this boy a mystical ability user or not? Michirou Juumonji felt helpless when faced with these types of uncertain situations. So, when the boy directly asked him what he wanted to discuss, he contemplated the situation at lightning speed in his mind while mentally frowning. In the end, he decided to use the direct approach. What Id like to discuss is strongly connected with your identity Could you tell me who you really are? Who I really am? Seiji raised his eyebrows. You havent investigated? No, we havent done a deep investigation of you. We only know that your name is Seigo Harano, and that you recently transferred to Genhana High School as a first-year student We know that you have some connection to the student council president there, Natsuya Yoruhana as well as the fact that youre far more adept at martial arts than any normal person. Thats the full extent of our information, Michirou informed Seiji calmly. You invited me over with just this knowledge? We considered the fact that you might be a person with mystical powers, so it would be rude of us to pry with a deeper investigation. Were inviting you with sincerity, not because we wish to do harm to you. The room remained silent for a while. I thought that theyd be able to find everything out about me already in such a short time It turns out they didnt even bother to investigate deeply; they only invited me over because they were certain that I was the masked person, Seiji thought to himself, well, that would only be normal as the martial arts abilities I showed off that night were incredulous. Honestly, Seiji didnt expect either that his fighting ability would become so ridiculous immediately after activating the [Fighting] cardhe felt almost as if he had become the main character of a fighting video game. Just kidding. He still wasnt as outlandish as a fighting game character would be in real life, but if he kept increasing his strength through his system, maybe reaching that level would actually be achievable. Come to think of it, he would soon have access to a technique called [Bullet Time] Cough cough, lets stop getting sidetrackedafter all, theres a mafia boss sitting across from me! Seiji stopped himself from going off on a tangent. My true identity even though its nothing special, I hope that you guys wont spread it around, Seiji said in a normal tone of voice as he gazed directly at Michirou Juumonji. Seigo Harano is a fake namemy real name is Seiji Haruta. Haruta after taking a few seconds to absorb it, Michirous gaze towards him instantly changed! Haruta Are you talking about the Haruta from the Seven Great Families The Seven Great Families? Seiji blinked, and he recalled that Natsuya Yoruhana mentioned this phrase before, so he nodded in confirmation. Michirous entire expression distorted. This boy claimed that his real family name was Haruta, and acknowledged being from one of the Seven Great Families Could he be lying? Michirou didnt think that was the case since he couldnt detect any telltale signs of lying from this boy at all. As the leader of the Juumonji Group, he was quite confident in his own judgement regarding other people! Not only that, considering the out-of-the-ordinary skill in martial arts that this boy displayed, even if he wasnt a person with mystical powers, he would definitely have some connection with those that did and know about them. Anyone that knew about mystical powers would understand the true meaning of the family name Haruta, and would also comprehend the scary end he would meet if he falsely claimed to be from the Haruta family! Michirou honestly admitted to himself that even if he had ten lives, he wouldnt dare to falsely claim the Haruta name. Those people were far above ordinary mortals, and anyone that stained the honor of their family name like that would be punished with a fate in hell far worse than death! The existence of a scammer that could falsely masquerade as a Haruta without changing expression was completely impossible! So the answer was obvious. Michirou Juumonji broke out into a cold sweat. He maintained his seiza position, but backed away three steps. Im so incredibly sorry With a flourish of his oversized sleeves, he placed both hands on the ground and formally kowtowed to Seiji! You were actually an important member of the Haruta family Everything weve done before has been overly disrespectful to you; I deeply apologize and hope for your forgiveness! Seiji was astounded. What the hell, all he did was say his namewhy was this guy suddenly kneeling and kowtowing to him!? By the way, were all mafia members so used to doing such gestures!? His movements seemed too practiced!! After remaining in a state of shock for a dozen seconds, Seiji finally recalled the words that Natsuya Yoruhana told him beforehe had received the impression back then that his family was incredibly powerful. The original Seiji didnt have any relevant memories about how powerful his family was, so even Natsuyas explanation didnt leave much of an impression on Seiji originally. Only now did Seiji realize the true might of the Haruta name. It was ridiculous! Just saying it out loud could scare a mafia boss into such an action Oops, hes already been in that pose for quite a while. Juumonji-san, none of this is necessary, so please get up first. Seiji forced himself to speak as calmly as possible, Even though Im from the Haruta family I was exiled from my family, so theres no need for you to be so tense. Exiled from his family? A boy who was able to single-handedly defeat one-third of the members in the Juumonji group by himself with a single punch each time, including Furu-chan who was armed with a gun, not to mention my own son whos the number one fighter in our group? He hes only someone who was chased out of his family!? Michirou, who only had a blurry impression of the Haruta family name before, instantly felt what he imagined to be the familys terrifying nature! If someone who was exiled from his family had such power, what about a member of the main Haruta family? Perhaps just a single person could easily destroy the entire Juumonji group! After coming to this realization, Michirou Juumonji had a heavy feeling in the pit of his stomach. No even if you have some special circumstances, youre still a Haruta, for people like me that are part of the underground society, we must look up to your existence. He slowly raised his head. Im truly. truly apologetic for everything that weve put you through. Okay, having been apologized to so many times, Seiji was beginning to feel awkward. Ill accept your apology, so no need to keep repeating it. He scratched his face. Seeing your behavior I think I dont need to explain anything further about my real identity, so just what was it that you wanted to discuss with me? Before that, please allow me to show you the courtesy of the Juumonji group. Michirou Juumonji bowed again, then lifted his arms and clapped his hands. Instantly, two young and beautiful women wearing traditional Sakura Island clothing entered the room. One woman was holding a large tray that contained many small plates filled with a dazzling array of desserts, while the other woman had a tray with a teapot, teacups, tea leaves, stirring spoon and so on. After the two of them entered, they kneeled by the table and placed the plates on the table one by one. After placing the dessert tray on the table and the tea items next to Michirou, they bowed and left wordlessly. Allow me to make some tea for you. Please enjoy some desserts first. Michirou indicated to Seiji. Seiji could tell that Michirou Juumonji definitely didnt seem to harbor any ill intentions towards him, and even seemed to respect him a little too much, so he relaxed his guard slightly as well, stopped exchanging pleasantries, and picked up some sweets that caught his eye. Mm, delicious! They were probably made by a skilled bakerthe taste is even better than what the Divine Taste confectionery store produces. Well, after all, the store mass-produces sweets in bulk. A thought suddenly popped into Seijis mind: how good would the desserts that Rika Amami personally baked with care taste? Not only was she the owner and store manager, all the desserts in their store were personally designed by her. As an employee working in the front, hed never had the opportunity to taste her cooking before. Most likely only those working in the kitchen would have that chance. Seiji thought about all this as he tasted the sweets laid out before him. Meanwhile, Michirou Juumonji was doing something with the tools to make tea that Seiji didnt really understand. He boiled some water, added tea leaves, and stirred All his actions seemed serious as he went about the tea ceremony. This probably isnt a real tea ceremony Its just enough to act pretentious and fool some young girls into falling in love with him, if he had actually been a college professor, Seiji casually thought. After some smooth and pretentious no wait, tea ceremony actions, Michirou held a cup of hot tea in his hand for Seiji to take. This was the first time that Michirou had ever respectfully offered such a young person a cup of tea personally brewed by him; even his own children had never received this from him before! Michirou didnt think of all this as insulting at all, but rather considered it his honor to do so. That was because there was a Haruta in front of him! Even if Seiji was exiled from his family no, Michirou received this opportunity exactly because Seiji was exiled from his family. This was the answer to his earlier doubts. He assumed Seiji wasnt as arrogant as he expected and agreed to the invitation because he had been chased out of his family. Otherwise, he might not ever get the chance to meet someone with mystical powers during his entire lifetime! Please, have some tea. Oh thank you. Seiji took the teacup and carefully took a sip. Mm, this tastes nice Its good tea. Michirou Juumonji smiled faintly at hearing Seijis compliment. He inwardly considered this to be the most glorious moment of his life. Chapter 44 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: C C After Seiji finished eating the desserts and drinking tea, it was time for the main topic of conversation. Approximately two weeks ago, in our groups territory, something strange occurred, Michirou Juumonji began to calmly narrate a story to Seiji, somebody froze to death. Froze to death? Seiji furrowed his eyebrows. It was currently late autumn, so two weeks ago would count as mid-late autumn. The temperature at that time meant that it impossible for someone to freeze to death. The only exception Seiji could think of was if the person was homeless and in a truly terrible situation. This, in combination with absolutely awful weather, and the person in question coincidentally possessing a weak constitution But, even so, it still seemed uncanny. Yes, he froze to death in a corner of the street. Michirou clapped his hands three times as he spoke. A man in a black suit entered the room and bowed respectfully towards them before he placed an envelope onto the table and left the room. Just how many people were standing outside the door awaiting orders? Seijis curiosity was roused, but he decided to look at the envelopes contents first. Michirou Juumonji removed several pictures from the envelope and slowly placed the first one on the pile in front of Seiji. The photograph depicted a young man with a punk-like hairstyle. He wore a leather jacket, jeans and was curled up into a ball in the corner of some obscure alleyway. He was hugging himself tightly; his face was ashen-white, his eyes were wide open, and his expression was filled with terror. This was the first one to be discovered, and as you can probably tell, he wasnt a homeless person, nor was he an old person with a weak bodyhe was merely an ordinary lowlife scumbag, Michirou informed Seiji. Hearing a mafia boss say the words lowlife scumbag, what a strange feeling Indeed, he doesnt look like someone that would have been reduced to freezing to death in an alleyway. Seiji nodded in agreement. However, its indisputable that the cause of his death was freezing to death My organization was looking for him for a certain reason, but when we found him, he was already in this terrible condition. His body was completely rigid and icy coldjust like a solid cube of ice, Michirou spoke in a calm tone. My subordinates reported the incident to me as they felt the situation was abnormal. According to my judgement, it wasnt something we should meddle with, so I anonymously reported his death to the police. But we learned later from our sources within the police that this abnormal body wasnt even forensically inspected and ended up immediately cremated! No investigation, no deeper analysis of what happened, nothing! Seiji frowned. What about the deceaseds family members? No idea. This guy came to our city about one year ago, and nobody cared about his past or family members, nor did he have any close friends Hes the type of scum that nobody would care about even if he died. Michirous tone of voice remained unchanged Scum When a mafia boss uses such a word, theres no condescension in his voice at allhes merely stating a fact. This person died with nobody caring about him at alla worthless person to others. There are a surprising number of such people in society. Since Seiji had thirty years of experience from his previous life, he understood that the world had its dark places, so he wasnt surprised by this at all. However, what Michirou Juumonji saw was the boy in front of him remaining calm and steady in front of such a situation, which he interpreted as the education that Seijis family must have given him. This is only the first one. Michirou picked up another photograph and placed it in front of Seiji. This picture seemed even more abnormal. It showed an almost naked middle-aged man with messy hair and an unshaven appearance plastered spread-eagled against a wall with the same terrified expression while clenching his teeth. This is the second one My group was looking for him for a certain reason as well, and they discovered him in the same condition as the first one. Just like the previous person, the cause of his death was freezing; his entire body was ice cold and frozen solid to the point where his flesh had connected with the wall behind him as if he had melded with it. As always, Michirous voice remained calm. Seiji rubbed his chin. If my guess is correct, this guy is another Hes another scumbag, as well as a wanted criminal. Hes another person that nobody would miss upon his death. The same as the last one the same type of person, the same kind of death Michirou Juumonji nodded before he silently handed the remaining pictures to Seiji. In total, there were five people, five corpses, and although each of them died in slightly different positions, they all shared the same terrified expression, and their bodies were all contorted strangely. These are all that weve discovered Theyre all scumbags that froze to death in alleyways and other such places that people usually dont go to, and if it wasnt for the fact that my group was looking for each of them, who knows when each of them would have been discovered. Why were you guys looking for them? Seiji inquired. Because of a specific type of medication. Michirou lowered his head slightly. Seiji raised his eyebrows. A mafia group looking for medication This probably referred to illegal drugs. This medication you speak of they sell it? Is it high quality, or low price? Michirou remained silent for a moment, before he slowly spoke up, This medication they were selling, although nobody from our organization was able to obtain a sample, based on reports, there was something odd about it. It was something half-solid and half-liquida small, soft, mushy lump that would shake by itself if you placed it on the palm of your hand. After ingestion, you could feel it moving in your stomach, then your entire body would heat up, and finally youd feel like you were visiting another world. Those observing a drug user reported that the user would enter a near-death state for almost an hour. Their breathing would shallow, and their body temperature would also drop precipitously. But the user would wake up eventually and recover to normal in about half an hour. Seiji furrowed his eyebrows. Your group has never seen this medication for yourselves? Thats right, weve never seen it, Michirou agreed strongly. Its only natural that we would want to find out more about such a thing appearing in our own territory. But all the suppliers you found ended up dying in such an unusual fashion? Thats correct, and we havent been able to find out anything useful on their possible cause of death. There are no clues whatsoever. Are the police just ignoring all these deaths? Yep, all the corpses have been ignored and cremated with no investigations done on any of them. What price were they selling this at? And who were they selling to? They were selling the medication for one-third the street price of other similar medications, and selling mostly to young people to be more specific, to people younger than twenty-five. There was a momentary silence. There are too many inexplicable things about this situation The police are ignoring whatevers happening, so you believe that this may have something to do with a mystical ability user? Seiji asked calmly. Michirou nodded. That was the only possibility I could think of Thats why I desperately wanted to seek out another mystical ability user and learn just what exactly has been happening here in our Juumonji groups territory Or whats still currently happening The mafia boss sighed at the situation. Since the situation is one where even the police are remaining silent about, its probably not one that underground folks like us can hope to unravel But, even if it means Im old-fashioned and stubborn, I believe that since our group lives in this city, we should know exactly whats going on. Only if we know whats happening can we think about how to protect ourselves as well as everything else we want to protect! Haruta-sama were the mafia; were an existence thats far beneath those on the top, but just like how ants have their own order in ant society, we have our honor as well, and there are certain things we simply cannot back down from. After Michirou Juumonji slowly finished his statement, he backed away once more while remaining seated opposite from Seiji and kowtowed again. I respectfully request you to aid us Please untangle this mystery! Even if you beg me, I have no clue whats going on, uncle!! Seiji thought inwardly. Although his outward expression remained unfazed, he mentally broke out into a cold sweat. Chapter 45 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Honestly speaking, Seiji felt a sense of admiration for Michirou Juumonji who was willing to kowtow to Seiji just for the sake of protecting his own organizations territory. Of course, the Juumonji group was a mafia organization that engaged in illegal activitiesit was not exactly a group that was praiseworthy, but even among the underground society, some people would be complete scumbags, while others had their own morals and honor. It wasnt exactly like the second group would be able to take the moral high ground, but Seiji still felt some respect for people who were still able to maintain their moral codes in such a society. Those in the bottom rungs of society might not necessarily be completely evil, just like how those at the top might not always be shining examples for everyoneit was the same logic. Everyone was simply human. Faced with the mafia boss kowtowing to him for a second time, Seiji remained silent for a lengthy period of time. Even though you want to find out an answer from me, I have no idea either, uncle He felt helpless about the situation. How was he supposed to fool Michirou Juumonji? He didnt want to ruin Michirous impression of him. Please get up for the time being, Juumonji-san. At the very least, he needed to prevent Michirou from kowtowing to him. I do indeed know some things about this, but I dont know how much I should say to you. Seiji rubbed his chin. I need to go back and think on all this and discuss it with some other people. If theres something I can let you know, Ill contact you Will that be sufficient? Michirou Juumonjis eyes began to glitter as he raised his head. Haruta-sama even though youve been exiled from your family, I imagine there are still rules that you must adhere to. I recognize the fact that it may trouble you to ask you about this situation and for you to tell me the truth. Its only natural that Haruta-sama would wish to consider things. Even if its shameful of me, I shall sincerely await your news Im begging you! As he finished, he lowered his head respectfully once more. Ill consider it over carefully. Seiji could only respond in such a manner. And so, their formal discussion finally ended. Takashi Kobayashi and Kahei Watari were silently waiting in the same spot. Not all that much time had actually passed, but it felt like eons to them as their imaginations ran wild. But no matter what they imagined or thought, they couldnt do anything. This powerless, helpless feeling was so irritating! Sigh Kahei, just what exactly are we? Kobayashi crouched down and clenched his head in a depressed manner. Takashi We were almost beaten to death while fighting on the street We were saved by our classmate, but sold him out and even though we followed him here, we can only stand here foolishly Ive never ever felt so useless before! Watari crouched down in silence beside him. Theres no helping it; we are indeed useless, since we lack strength, he said lightly. If they had the strength, then they wouldnt have gotten their classmate Harano involved in the first place. Strength is that so? If only we had strength Kobayashis eyes glinted with an indescribable light. By the way, just why is Harano-san so strong? How could I be as powerful as Harano-san? Hes exactly the same age as us, yet he has unimaginable martial arts skills. That night, as well as the impression he gave them today, etched deep memories into their minds. Kobayashi suddenly wondered if Harano-san using his full ability would be able to escape from this mansion even if everyone here attacked him together. If so, then wasnt him and Watari following him here nothing but a burden upon him!? He accidentally sold his classmate out with his carelessness, and he selfishly wanted to come along, but he turned out to be useless How worthlesshe was basically garbage! Takashi Kobayashi fell deeply into self-criticism. Before today, he had never felt like there was anything wrong with the way he lived; but today, for the first time, he began reflecting upon his life. Beside him, Kahei Watari was having similar thoughts. The two delinquents remained crouching there in a depressed, dark manner until Seigo Harano finally reappeared in front of them. Harano-san are you okay!? Oh Im fine. Seiji waved at both of them, I just chatted a little with their groups boss. He just chatted a little with the boss!? Even though Seiji said it so lightly, Kobayashi and Watari instantly imagined many outlandish hypothetical scenarios. For example, a hulking bald man with many tattoos on his body facing off with the calm high school student, about to have a duel and so on. Even though I said it wasnt necessary, he insisted on inviting us to dinner, so lets just stay here a little longer and enjoy our meal. Seiji smiled at the two of them. Did he come to an understanding with the boss after a life-and-death duel!? Kobayashi and Watari glanced at each other awkwardly as their imaginations went even further off-track. Seiji was oblivious to their thoughts, but if he knew, he would surely have many interesting comments about them. The three of them were led to a grand hallway that was majestically decorated but lacked chairs. Seiji was taken to the edge of the table, which was reserved for the most important personage, while Kobayashi and Watari were arranged to sit on his right side. Moments later, Michirou Juumonji entered and greeted Seiji respectfully before he sat down next to Seiji at the other seat cushion reserved for the most venerated person. Was this the mafia boss? Michirou Juumonjis appearance instantly shattered all of Kobayashi and Wataris fantasies. Following behind Michirou Juumonji was Kaede as well as a man with messy blonde hair and a slightly hunched back. This man was wearing a normal shirt and slacks, which made him look like an ordinary person, and he seemed somewhat handsome. However, his pair of black glasses combined with the dark sleep circles under his eyes made him look wretched rather than handsome. There was something almost comical about this fellow walking together next to a brightly shining beautiful maiden. The two of them entered and sat down across from Watari and Kobayashi. Harano-sama has already been acquainted with Kaede, right? This is my younger son, Hisashi Juumonji. I apologize for his lack of respect shown by his appearancehes always like this. Michirou sighed. He actually would have preferred to let his oldest son Zankita join themeven if Zankita was an idiot, at the very least, Zankita would give them a better image. But his idiot son was currently in the hospital so he could only make his youngest son Hisashi join them instead so that there were enough people. As for his youngest son, Michirou felt helpless when thinking about him. His youngest sons appearance and intelligence were both top-notch. It didnt matter to him that his son was physically weak, since this era depended on brains over brawn. Still, his son enjoyed some rather strange hobbies and turned himself into the way he was today. Michirou had previously asked his son on multiple occasions to change his ways, but his son continued to do as he pleased. If it wasnt for the fact that his youngest son also contributed in his own way to the organization, he would have kicked his son out long ago! Well, this is only eating a meal togethernothing much can happen in front of Haruta-sama Michirou thought. But when his gaze passed over Haruta-sama, he noticed that he was observing his younger son with a strange look in his eyes. Hisashi Juumonji-san right? The more that Seiji looked, the more he felt like he was right about something. I have a question Id like to ask you Oh? Hisashi Juumonji was surprised, and he finally turned his eyes towards the young man in the main seat of honor for the first time. The moment their gazes met, there was a spark as if both people realized something. A question? Michirou was also surprised, and Kaede next to him was mystified as well. Kobayashi and Watari were even more confused than they were before. They just met for the first time! What could he possibly want to ask? Compared to Idelia, Leila is a better fit for Sparrows true love. Do you agree? Silence fell upon the table. While Michirou had no idea what was going on, Hisashis eyes that originally seemed despondent suddenly became charged with energy, and he slapped the table angrily and stood up! Youre wrong!!! He was almost shouting at the top of his lungs. Even if Leilas been getting all the focus in the recent episodes, and Idelia hasnt been getting the spotlight! But, no matter if youre looking at it from the author Peach-senseis viewpoint, or Sparrows viewpoint, Idelia is the true love! The recent episodes are only a method to set up an even more remarkable story in the future! Even if Leila has been the center of attention recently, shes still going to be a stepping stone for Idelia. Admittedly, its a little cruel, but thats the truth, and the current storylines direction can prove it as well Leilas going to disappear from the story, while Sparrow and Idelia will meet up and give us the biggest climax of the story! All the fools that believed in Leila up until then will discover that what they believed in was nothing more than a temporary red herring by the author! As a member of the Idelia faction, I shall achieve victory under the direction of the creator goddess Peach-sensei! Hisashi lifted his hands high into the air as he kneeled on one knee, in a pose that seemed like he was praising the sun as he shouted into the air. Everyone at the dining table was rendered speechless by Hisashis passionate speech. Michirous eyes bulged wide in shock, while Kaede clutched her forehead and sighed. Kobayashi and Watari had no idea whatsoever what was going on. Seiji couldnt help chuckling. He knew ithe was right! This guy, Hisashi Juumonji, the youngest son of the mafia boss, was a true, unmistakable, complete otaku! Chapter 46 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: C C The question that Seiji had suddenly asked was one of the most contentious topics of the popular anime Honey Candy Girl recently. It pertained to the so-called factions about which character the author Peach-sensei favored in her original story. As long as Hisashi was a true otaku, it would be impossible for him to resist! Hisashi Juumonji easily fell for Seijis bait hook, line, and sinker, and he didnt even attempt to conceal the fact that he was an otaku, making it obvious that Hisashi was a hardcore otaku. Except for Seiji, Hisashis passionate speech and exaggerated posing shocked everyone there. Well, it shocked his father Michirou Juumonji more than anyone else. This mafia boss was completely stunned with no idea what had just happened. All he knew was that Haruta-sama beside him suddenly asked an incomprehensible question, which stimulated his younger son so much that Hisashi prattled on endlessly about something he couldnt understand and finished with a mysterious pose What the hell was going on! Well, all the other people presentfrom Kaede Juumonji to Takashi Kobayashi and Kahei Watariwere younger, which meant they were more or less familiar with the most popular anime in their country which even became a symbol of Sakura Island, so they had some idea what was going on. They were still speechless about this situation, though!! Of course, Kaede knew the true nature of her younger brother already, and she was absolutely embarrassed. Kobayashi and Watari never expected that a mafia bosss son would act so comically, so they were stunned! Seiji was the only one who completely understood what just happened, and he couldnt stop himself from laughing out loud. Hisashi turned to face Seiji. *Cough cough* Seiji finally managed to restrain himself and faked a coughing fit. Im also part of the Idelia faction. Im pleased to meet you, Hisashi Juumonji-san. Comrade! Delighted to meet you, Seigo Harano-sama! Hisashi sat back down as he flashed a big thumbs-up in tandem with a brilliant smile. Everyone else was rendered speechless by the duos antics. Harano-sama, what exactly Michirou couldnt help asking. Oh Hisashi-san and I happen to be fans of the same anime; we were just talking about that. Anime? The mafia bosss mind was filled with question marks. Father Its a cartoon called Honey Candy Girl. Kaede sighed, Its currently a super popular anime in Sakura Island. Most young people know about it, and Ive watched it a little As for Hisashi, hes probably watched every episode. But of course! Hisashi adjusted his eyeglasses and it seemed like his lenses flashed. Honey Candy Girl is a brilliant, once-in-a-ten-year story! As a true fan, I am obliged to watch each and every episode a minimum of three times! Its just that I didnt imagine that the honored guest that father invited would also be a fan Hisashi exchanged a knowing smile with Seiji. Communication between otakus didnt need to be verbal. Thats how it is, Father. Kaede felt as if her energy was being sapped. Harano-sama asked a question about this anime, and Hisashi answered him reflexively. Oh Michirou finally had a rough understanding of what just happened. Harano no, Haruta-sama saw through his sons nature in an instant; that was why Haruta-sama asked his son such a question as a test what powerful insight! Animes thats something that young people love to watch Hmm, perhaps I should make some free time to watch it as well, so that I know what young people these days are up to, Michirou Juumonji thought. Whats the story of this anime? Michirou began talking about this topic in order to fit in better with the youngsters. Hisashi adjusted his glasses again, and his lenses definitely flashed this time! About this anime Father, please allow me to give a short explanation And so, the lecture began. After the dinner had concluded, Takashi Kobayashi and Kahei Watari were still dazed. As they finally regained their senses and thought over the previous events, they found it all rather unbelievable. They had a meal at a mafia bosss home and the main topic of conversation was all about anime!? Were they lost in their own delusions? Or was there something wrong with the world!? However, their logic told them that it had all actually happened. First, that Hisashi Juumonji had a lively but endless explanation of the animes storyline with Seigo Harano occasionally chiming in, before Kaede also decided to join in. Finally, even the two of them started chatting about it as the mafia boss listened intently. He even seemed to be deeply interested, and he kept asking questions about the anime This topic of conversation continued from start to finish during the entire course of the meal. What the hell!!!? Kobayashi and Watari couldnt help but think that throughout the entire meal. Was this really a mafia bosss home? Or was this an anime club discussion!!?? Well, its acceptable for the young people to chat about this anime that they all know, but why was it that even the mafia boss seemed so interested in this topic!? This completely ruined their image of how a mafia should be like!!! As delinquents who previously had a fearful impression of the mafia, Kobayashi and Watari had an endless stream of comments running through their minds. As for the person who caused all this, Seiji vastly enjoyed this dinner and had lots of fun. Especially because he got to meet Hisashi Juumonji They got along very well as they chatted with each other, and they instantly became friends. Harano-sama, if only I could have met you earlier in my life! Would you like to take a tour of my room? I could show you my collection Hisashi invited Seiji sincerely. Actually, he was even more excited than Seiji, since it was quite difficult for an otaku in a mafia group to make another otaku friend! Oh, can I? Of course Id love to! Seiji agreed without even considering it. He then turned around to look at his two classmates who were still mired in confusion. Kobayashi-san, Watari-san, theres not going to be anything else tonight, so go ahead and return home first without me. Im going to stay here a little while longer. Oh Kobayashi and Watari returned to their senses and exchanged awkward glances with each other. Then well go back first. I shall arrange for a car to take you guys back home, Kaede informed them. And so, Kaede sent off Kobayashi and Watari as Seiji followed Hisashi to his room. Michirou was more than happy at the fact that his son was getting along so well with Seiji, thinking that his son had done quite good. Hisashi Juumonjis room was actually rather large. However, due to how crammed with items it was, his room appeared quite narrow. There were several shelves filled with figurines in various poses, bookshelves filled with mangas, CDs, cassettes, and so on. The rest of the shelves were filled with various anime products while anime art and posters were plastered on every wall There was a pile of anime pillows and dolls on the bed. There were two humongous LCD televisions with all the newest, limited edition game systems. Some obviously high-spec computers hooked up to six large monitors were the centerpiece of the room, and the newest, most expensive edition of VR glasses lay beside them The way this room was arranged caused Seiji to recall something about an article of news he read about in his previous world entitled The most otaku person in the world. Although this room probably still wasnt at that level quite yet. Seiji suddenly felt a strong urge to make some money with his save and load ability, and create a hideout of his own like this no, a heaven! Ahh, calm down, restrain thyself, oh right hand of mine! I cant release my seal and abuse my power just because of something like this! Seiji used the entirety of his willpower to prevent his dark urges from overcoming him. Seiji remained silent for the entire time while Hisashi delightedly talked about his proud anime collection. After a while, he finally sighed. Hisashi can I pull an all-nighter here? Youre more than welcome, Harano-sama! Dont address me by -samawere close friends now! Ah happily! The two otakus shook each others hands. Chapter 47 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: C C Only after having fun in Hisashis room in an all-nighter did Seiji finally leave with satisfaction. At first, Kaede came to play with them as well, but she fell asleep as she played, so Hisashi unhesitatingly called for the maids to take his sister away while they continued playing on his game systems. So this otaku wasnt a sis-con After spending the night at his house, Seiji learned that besides being a true otaku, Hisashi was also a sharp investor. All of Hisashis otaku products were purchased with money earned by himself through the stock market with risky investments such as futures. His family only provided him with some initial funds which he had returned with interest long ago, and he was now allowed access and control over half of the Juumonji groups total funds. In addition to this, Hisashi was also a skilled hacker. He proved himself by hacking into the websites of several major companies before Seijis eyes in a short period of time. His typing speed and programming ability was difficult to keep up with, and even Seiji, who knew nothing about hacking, could instantly recognize his incredible skill! After meeting a person like Hisashi Juumonji, Seiji felt like he had previously been a waste of an otaku. Hisashi was a truly skilled otaku! As they parted ways, they exchanged contact information with each other and promised to keep in touch. Hisashi, what do you think of Harano Seiji Haruta-sama? After Seiji had departed, Michirou summoned his younger son to his study and questioned him in a grave tone. Hisashi adjusted his glasses. Setting aside the fact that we have the same interests and I get along great with him, hes someone well worth our time to befriend. The current Hisashi showed no hint of being a depraved otaku as he wore a solemn expression, and his eyes gleamed with cold intelligence. Hes direct and honest yet lacks naivety. He isnt a scheming character that enjoys plotting against others, yet he has the ability to see through hypocrisy and darkness. After discovering my ability and status in the family, his attitude towards me remained completely unchanged, which means that he regards me as a true friend, not just someone he can take advantage of. Of course, theres also the chance that he has little regard for my abilities at all, but I believe that to be a low possibility, since hes currently exiled and should be in a state where he needs to take advantage of anything he can. I as well as the Juumonji group has value to the current him, but he doesnt seem to be the type thats only polite on the surface. He neither disparages us for who we are, nor does he view us as simply tools to be used; he simply treats us equally. This combination of traits is incredibly rare. Michirou nodded. He wholly agreed with Hisashis opinion. Then how much value do you think Seiji Haruta-sama has to us? We have too little information on him, so its difficult to judge. However, there are no downsides to befriending him, as he is not a man to abandon his friends and allies. In fact, the more we aid him, the more hell want to return our favor. Ignoring whether or not hell be able to return to his family in the future, just his martial arts ability alone could help us resolve various difficult problems if hes willing When he was facing our goons, Furu-chan, and my brother Zankita, he barely even used his true abilities. If he was equipped with some guns and went all-out, Im sure that his destructive ability would be truly frightening! At the very least, I doubt that the entire Juumonji group could harm him. Silence fell in the study. Michirou couldnt find any faults with Hisashis judgement. Actually, he had also been considering the situation late into the night, and he ultimately came to the same conclusion as his son. If Seiji Haruta was equipped with guns, Seiji could probably defeat the entire Juumonji group by himself! This was no exaggeration. So, even if they didnt befriend him there was no way they could make an enemy out of someone with such monstrous strength. And if we take into consideration the fact of his probable eventual return to his family, his value to us will skyrocket uncalculatedly! Hisashis eyes were glistening with excitement. Honestly, I strongly believe that hell eventually be allowed to return to his family, because he was only exiled originally due to his former depravity, not because of anyone plotting against him, and now that hes changed himself for the better, theres a high chance that his family may accept him again. If I was in the Haruta familys shoes, I wouldnt discard a talent like him thats self-reflected on himself already. He should be quite valuable to them even if hes only in their bottom ranks. Michirou nodded in agreement. Seiji was an exiled member of his family, yet he possessed mystical powers; this meant that he still had the possibility of returning to his family. He was currently in the most abject state of poverty hed probably ever been in before, but his personality and morals werent malicious. Besides, his martial arts skills alone were at the pinnacle of what mortals could achieve! There was no need to even consider this matter any further; if they let the chance to befriend him slip by, they would be completely idiotic! So, what should we do in order to befriend Haruta-sama? Hisashi smiled victoriously. Hes into the same things I am, so I naturally have an advantage when conversing with him. As long as I maintain my sincerity, it wont be hard to truly befriend him Although Im already his friend, Ill attempt to become even closer to him without messing things up between us. Also, didnt Kaede fall in love with him at first sight? Just let her do as she pleases. Men are weak against a beautiful girl like Kaede, especially when theyre sincerely attempting to obtain his love. It will be best if my little sister can quickly capture his heart, but even if that doesnt work in the short-term, as long as shes able to constantly have contact with him, shell naturally become closer to him as well. In summation, we should use normal methods: we must be direct and sincere and honestly show him that we intend to forge a friendship with him, and that we are willing to assist him in order to befriend him. This is the only way which wont evoke his disgust. However, we cannot be overly friendly either, or else hell be annoyed with us How about giving full control over the situation with him to me? Ill do my best and balance things. Michirou raised his eyebrows. Asking of your own volition for a task This seems like the first time, Hisashi. Thats because I feel like this task is the most appropriate one for me. After all, nobody else in our organization can outshine me in this field; not even Kaede, since shes fallen in love, which will affect her rationality. But most importantly, Im quite interested in him as well If he marries Kaede in the future and rises to become the future leader of the Juumonji group that thatll be the absolute best future I can foresee for us! Hisashis eyes were filled with passion. Michirou could only smile wryly upon seeing his younger sons uncharacteristic manner. You both you and your older brother youre so strongly against inheriting the leadership of the Juumonji group? Im just an otaku. All Im willing to do is come up with some ideas from time to time, forget about working as hard as you, Father! And Zankitas just an idiot; even hes clearly aware of this fact. Kaede even though shes qualified, shes still lacking in some areas. And the person that shes currently in love with might be the perfect candidate! Father, dont you think so? Compared to me, Zankita, and Kaede, doesnt he feel more suited to be the future leader of our group? Michirou Juumonji recalled Seijis actions, body language, words, attitude, manner, and the look in his eyes before a smile slowly suffused across his face. Indeed, if he had another son like Seiji, hed feel absolutely secure about the future of the Juumonji group. It surely wouldnt be an easy task to befriend him to such a degree, but you couldnt know without trying. Then Ill leave it up to you, Hisashi. Do everything in your power to accomplish this task. Yes, Father. Chapter 48 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Seiji returned home, washed up, changed clothes, and headed for school. Even though he hadnt slept all night, he wasnt all that fatigueda one-time all-nighter had little impact on his vastly strengthened body. As he headed downstairs, he found Mika waiting at the landing for him. Good morning. Mika smiled and handed him a lunchbox, Here you go. Good morning. Thanks for preparing my lunch today as well. As usual, Seiji accepted the favor from the Uehara family. After greeting each other, the two of them spoke no further and exchanged a smile before heading together towards school. I considered many things last night. Only after walking a while did Mika slowly begin speaking while keeping her gaze fixed on Seiji. If youre wondering if I was shaken I was definitely shaken to some extent, but not because I doubted you or anything. You had your reasons for saying what you did towards those twins, and I believe in you. A resolute light shone in Mikas eyes as she continued: I believed you but I was still shaken, not because of doubts, but rather because I wasnt able to comprehend. Chiaki wasnt shaken at all. Although she told me she was rather surprised, she trusted in you and was able to understand you. But as for me, I wasnt able to understand your way of thinking or hers. Thats the true reason why I was shaken and disappointed. Mika lowered her head. I felt a distance between us. Even though I already felt that there were some differences between me and Chiaki, I felt it even more strongly with you this time, thats why Thats why I felt so pained. My chest hurt, like there was something congested. Even though one is my best friend, and the other is the person I like Even though theyre right beside me, I cant follow their way of thinking. Mika Uehara felt melancholy about it all. Hey, Seiji, what should I do? Just how can I understand you and Chiaki better? Seiji looked directly into her eyes and smiled. He raised his hand and patted her head. Mika was surprised at the sudden contact, but her face began to turn red at the warm and comforting feeling. Just take things slowly, and if you meet any problems, simply ask or think, and youll be able to understand. There are some things that you still cant notice yet, Mika, or maybe you wont think of them. Its not because youre an idiotits because youre still inexperienced. Being the way you are isnt a bad thing. I suspect Chiaki befriended you precisely due to your innocent nature, and I I think that youre cute like this. C cute? Mikas face burned up even more. Hey, isnt this the first time Seijis praising me as cute!? Ahhhow embarrassing! Chiaki and I arent quite as simplistic. You already know about me, and as for Chiaki she probably has her own circumstances as well. Seiji failed to notice her embarrassment as he continued. Youre the simplest one among us, and thats exactly why you bring us relaxation? I dont know how to put it into words, but regardless, youre an important friend of ours, and that wont change. It doesnt matter if you completely understand our way of thinking or not; youre still our friend, so you dont need to feel anxious. Just do as you like. He retracted his hand upon finishing his speech. Mika instantly felt disappointed that he was no longer patting her head, but she didnt allow the disappointment to appear on her face. You could have patted me a little longer She muttered under her breath. Hm? Seiji didnt hear her clearly. Er nothing! Mika twisted her head away in embarrassment. I get what youre saying! Oh, thats good then. Seiji smiled. Thats good. As always, sunlight shone down brilliantly as they walked down the familiar street together. At school, Seiji discovered another two love letters in his shoe locker, so he placed them into his bookbag. Next, he saw Takashi Kobayashi and Kahei Watari in class. The two delinquents acted just like they always did; they greeted Seiji by nodding slightly when they noticed him. It seems like theyve decided to completely avoid any contact with me at school in order to avoid affecting my reputation, Seiji thought. Well, if that was their choice, Seiji decided to go along with it. During class time. While Seiji was on his way to the restroom, he stopped in the hallway and made a call with his cell phone. Hey, its me. Theres something important Id like to tell you in person. Its not urgent, however. Lunch break okay, Ill head over at that time. After he hung up, he looked out the window with a serious expression on his face. Were you just talking to some secret organization? A voice suddenly sounded out from behind him. It was Chiaki. Why are your footsteps so cat-like? Heh heh, this is the proper cat-style footwork, Chiaki stated pridefully. Theres no such cat-style footwork like this! Seiji responded reflexively. They exchanged glances. I just wanted to scare you, but it sounded like I overheard something incredible, plus your expression just now Will I be killed off in order to protect your secret? Chiaki pretended to act frightened. Ha, youre rightyou know more than whats good for you! Seiji tilted his head forty-five degrees and also acted the part of the villain. After a few seconds of silence, both of them broke out into laughter. I was just on the phone with President Yoruhana. I wanted to inform her about something, but she wont have any spare time until lunch break, so Im heading to the student council room. Seiji put away his cell phone and continued, As for what its about thats private, I apologize. A secret discussion with the beautiful and brilliant president? Sounds immoral~ Chiaki pressed her index against her lips in a shushing pose. How is it immoral!? Is it pure love then? It has nothing to do with love, okay!? Seiji commented forcefully. Thanks to Chiakis joking around, the serious atmosphere from the previous phone call had completely vanished. Youre commenting as forcefully as always! Thats the Seiji I know! Chiaki chuckled. Ive always been like this. But just earlier, you appeared so uncharacteristically serious. Chiaki retracted her playful smile, Since you said it was private, I wont pry. Just if theres anything I can help you with, you must let me know. Well, she probably just wanted to tell me that shes here for me. Seiji smiled at his friend. But of course! How can I not take advantage and use such a good friend by my side? Chiaki sighed. Treating people as objects How terrible! Hmph, Im an ice-cold man wholl stoop to any meansdid you finally notice? They continued joking as they walked off together. Mikas already calmed down completelydid you do anything to her last night? Nothing at all. Tsk, how boring Chiaki pouted. What did you expect me to do to her!? A haughty princess like Mika is actually quite easy to conquer. All you need to do is hug her gently, whisper sweet things to her while shes feeling anxious, kiss her, and then Halt your words! Itll get R-rated if you say anything more! Seiji stopped her decisively. What an excellent chance you had You failed to even take advantage of ithow disappointing. Chiaki shook her head and shrugged smugly. It would have been a problem if I took advantage of her! Whenever Mikas not with us, I suppose this is how itll be like between Chiaki and me. Seiji suddenly thought in between their joking. Right before Seiji arrived at the restroom, Chiaki seemed to suddenly recall something. By the way, Seigo, do you need me to keep your secret date with the president a secret from Mika? I already said its nothing like that! Yep, in summary, I can have fun chatting with her, but shes definitely a good friend that will occasionally give me headaches. Lunch break time. Youre going to the student council room again? Mika asked in surprise. Why? Mika, boys always have one or two secret da-, er secrets. You should just smile, accept it, and let him leave. Chiaki extended her hands and wore same smug expression from earlier. Mika and Seiji were rendered speechless by Chiakis words. There was something odd about what Chiaki just said. For differing reasons, they each felt like objecting to her statement. Stop joking aroundI just have some personal matters to take care of. Seiji sighed. So lets get going Chauffeur, begin driving. Whore you calling your chauffeur!? And were not even in a car! Kazufuru Ooike, who had been captured by Seiji, couldnt help but retort. Besides, dont you already know where the student council room is? Why do you still need me to show you the way!? I forgot. Seiji pretended to be self-righteous about it. Youre lying! Youre definitely lying! If I say I forgot, I forgot, so lets go. Secretary Ooike-sama, we can improve our friendship while on the way. Seiji began dragging Kazufuru away with a vice-like grip on his neck. Im not your friend! Let go of me! Kazufuru made a fruitless attempt to struggle free, but Seijis iron grip was too strong to break free from. Mika was stupefied as she watched them leave, while Chiaki remained cool and collected. Mika, Im thinking Hmm? Seigo perhaps hes secretly actually a bit of a demon? Mika was lost for words upon hearing this. Chapter 49 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 On the way to the student council room. When Kazufuru Ooike was finally released from Seijis iron grip, he adjusted his spectacles and collar before frowning. He began to regret no, he already regretted agreeing to become Seigo Haranos friend. He originally intended to discover Seigos weaknesses and take advantage of this friendship agreement, but he hadnt learned anything useful, and instead always felt pressured by Seijis imposing manner. Kazufuru was clearly a popular and excellent student with no reason to fear Harano, but he always felt unable to stand up to Harano whenever they were together. Was it because Harano was so outstanding in sports? No, this didnt have anything to do with the difference between their physical abilities Kazufuru couldnt understand why, though. Whyd you stop walking? Secretary, continue leading the way. Haranos voice sounded from behind him. Kazufuru sighed. You know the way, dont you? Why do you insist on having me come along? I told you beforeI just wanted to chat with you. I dont think I have anything Id like to say to you. Kazufurus expression was icy and his voice distant. Seiji observed this excellent student in front of him for a while before he released a sigh. Is taking that attitude with me really fine? You know, Im Im not friends with you! I wasnt talking about that. Its quite rude to interrupt people while theyre speaking, Ooike-san Seiji glanced at Kazufuru out of the corner of his eye: You seem like an intelligent person, so why are you making such an idiotic mistake about something crucial? What are you saying? Kazufuru furrowed his eyebrows. Your target is President Yoruhana, right? Seiji said lightly, Dont deny itits quite obvious You want to become her partner, and youre making an effort to reduce the distance between the two of you. Whats it to you if I am? Kazufuru squinted. The fact that his target was the president wasnt exactly a huge secret, so it couldnt be said that it was his weakness. You still dont realize your mistake? You want to get closer to the president, and I, Seigo Harano, am someone that the president personally helped transfer into the school, which means that she and I have a special relationship. For someone like me to voluntarily become your friend, and for you to resist How else can I describe it other than idiotic? Seiji smiled upon finishing. Kazufuru Ooike was surprised for a moment as his brain worked at analyzing what Seiji meant, before he suddenly came to an epiphany. Yeah Harano was right! All he had to do was change his way of thinking slightly, and he had to admit that Harano had a point. He had previously viewed Seigo Harano as a strong enemy to be defeated, but Harano had never truly opposed him in any way Not only that, there was the possibility of Harano becoming his ally! Kazufuru Ooikes expression contorted. Just where did I go wrong? I at such a crucial junction, I actually became stupid!? Seiji silently watched the delicate and pretty boys expression change in front of him. Kazufuru has a slightly twisted personality, but its not too severe. With how he is, even if he remains like this, it probably wont be a problem. As long as he receives enough experience in the future, or if a difficult situation befalls him, he should be able to realize his own faults. He thinks hes better than others, he thinks hes so smart, and he thinks hes the best he believes that hes a special existencethis is a common thought process that many young people possess before reaching maturity; its especially common among middle schoolers. Combine it with some strange behaviors, and you get whats commonly known as middle schooler syndrome. Kazufuru Ooike to put it simply, he never awoke from his middle schooler syndrome, and he never saw through a few specific flaws in his personality. With Seijis life experience, he could see through even the twin witches that concealed their true selves so deeply from others, so of course an immature brat like Kazufuru Ooike was simple for him to understand. Seeing as how this model student didnt seem to have a rotten personality at his core, Seiji wanted to help him out a little But Seiji preferred abstaining from such activities as he wasnt used to them. It wasnt like he was Great Teacher Onizuka or anything. Lets prank this guy one last time, then thatll be enough. Harano-kun Kazufuru Ooike seemed to finally understand what Seiji meant as he carefully considered his words. Youre too late, Ooike-san. Seiji purposefully showed a cold smile. I originally wasnt your enemy to begin with, but you kept showing me enmity for no apparent reason and kept resisting against my friendliness towards you So, I apologize, but Im already tired of you. So, as you wish, were no longer friends anymore. Youre free, Ooike-san; go do as you like. Seiji waved his hand casually as he turned to leave. Wait Please wait, Harano-kun Kazufuru Ooikes expression changed drastically as he hurriedly rushed to catch up to Seiji. Everything everything was my bad, I was a bit mistaken, so Seiji ignored him and continued walking onward. A wave of anxiety rushed over Kazufuru Ooike upon seeing Seijis apathetic attitude. He was already at a bottleneck in improving his relationship with Natsuya, and this mysterious transfer student might be a breakthrough point Perhaps he was even the only breakthrough point! And Kazufuru, due to falling victim to negative emotions such as jealousy and fear, automatically listed him as an enemy A love rival. But thinking it over more closely, Seigo Harano had never showed any special feelings for Natsuya Yoruhana! At the very least, in the past week, Kazufuru had never heard him talk about the subject of the president, nor did he hear anything about this topic from the other students. Rather, he heard several times that Seigo Harano had informed the other female students in class that he didnt have any special relationship with President Yoruhana. Considering the fact that President Yoruhana helped him transfer in, they definitely had some kind of relationship with each other, but it was not a romantic oneif they were romantically connected, it shouldve become a hot topic in school long ago! Kazufuru inwardly beat himself up. For some pointless negative emotions that were common during puberty, he overlooked such an obvious fact and made a huge mistake. Had he been infected by the other students who were much lower in ability than he was? Those idiotic morons who held envy, fear, or hatred towards Seigo Harano Had those low-class emotions really infected him!? How could it be possible!? He should have remained calm and in control, without being affected by the atmosphere! But imperceptibly, he had become just like those idiots. Its all those guys fault! Kazufuru was furious at them. But no matter what, objectively speaking, he made a crucial mistake just as Seigo Harano mentioned. Seigo Harano hoped for his assistance in being able to get along better with everyone in class, and in exchange, Seigo would be able to help him improve his relationship with the president This shouldve been a mutually beneficial relationship for both of them, but he resisted it for an idiotic reason and had ultimately ruined things! Kazufuru put himself in Seigo Haranos shoes and thought about it. If it was him voluntarily approaching another person with a good deal in hand but receiving only an unfriendly response, he, too, would feel anger and treat the other person with cold condescension as well. He believed that Seigo Harano was currently feeling such emotions. Damn it! I How could I make such a low-level mistake!! Kazufuru Ooike bit his lips. S sorry, Harano-kun! I was wrong for everything before. Im sincerely begging for your forgiveness! He tried to speak as loud as possible without attracting the attention of any other nearby students as he apologized to Seijis back. Seiji halted his footsteps. Ive received your apology. Seiji didnt turn around, leaving Kazufuru with a view of his back. But if I forgive you so easily, will you believe me? He questioned. Er Kazufuru paused for a moment in surprise as he regretfully ground his teeth. Feel free to get going, Ooike-san. Theres no need to waste your time standing behind me. Seiji lightly left behind one last sentence as he continued striding forward again. Kazufuru was left rooted on the spot, filled with regret as he watched Seiji leave. Seiji dismissed the model student Secretary Kazufuru Ooike from his mind as he left him standing there. The important thing now was his upcoming conversation with President Yoruhana. Seiji arrived at the student council room once again. Excuse me. He entered the room. To his surprise, he discovered another person seated beside Natsuya Yoruhana in the student council room. Chapter 50 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 The student council vice president, Hitaka Shuho. As a red-haired, red-eyed beauty, her outer appearance was already quite flashy. Plus, she had something akin to a warriors spirit emanating from her and always accompanied President Natsuya Yoruhana as if she was the presidents personal bodyguard, making her relatively popular within the school. Actually, when Seiji met her for the first time, he almost felt as if she was a swordswoman from some video game. He didnt meet her the last time he visited the student council room, so he decided to observe her closely this time around. Hmm She definitely had a warriors aura, and especially now that he knew she was one of the presidents Spirit-branded Retainers, Seiji wondered if she was actually a living version of Rurouni Kenshin from his previous life If possible, he wanted to ask her to try using Kenshins ultimate technique *Cough cough.* He went off on too much of a tangent. Faced with Seiji who was obviously studying her intently, Hitaka Shuho ignored it as she was already used to such a thing. Seiji seemed appreciative of her without showing any perverted lust, which was acceptable. However, Hitaka noticed that his eyes seemed to be shining with a strange light. Hitaka didnt know what it was, and although she was a bit curious, as long as it wasnt enmity, she didnt really care. Hey, President Yoruhana. Seiji greeted Natsuya, who sat by the round table. After greeting her, he suddenly noticed two unopened luxurious-looking lunchboxes resting on the table. Welcome back to the student council room, Harano-kun. Natsuya smiled warmly. I feel bad about bothering you during lunch break. Seiji scratched his face awkwardly: Do you two often eat lunch here? Yeah, its nice and quiet Natsuya averted her gaze slightly. Why arent you eating together with your friends outside? Seiji detected something and continued asking along this line of thinking. Milady doesnt need useless friends. Hitaka Shuho stated coldly as she opened her mouth. After a period of silence. Natsuya Yoruhana sighed. Okay, Ill admit it Hitaka, you dont need to clumsily cover for me any longer; itll just make things more awkward. Im not covering for you at all; theres hardly anyone thats worthy of becoming Miladys friend. Hitakas expression showed she remained convinced of the validity of her previous statement. Natsuya smiled wryly as she looked in Seijis direction. In school, I dont have any close friends. If I wanted to, I could eat lunch together with many other students, but the atmosphere would always feel a little strange Its not relaxing at all. Also, I Im not sure if I should be making friends with ordinary people. Youre aware of my true identity, so there are restrictions I must observe. Seiji nodded sagely. Your worries are that of a young mistress from a powerful family. He didnt even know how to respond as she was unexpectedly forthright with him about her situation. A scion who could naturally eat lunches together with commoners this scenario wasnt realistic, albeit it wasnt impossible either A real scion like Natsuya Yoruhana would possess excellent etiquette and appearance, not to mention her outstanding field of vision and the virtue of her self-cultivation In conclusion, everything about her would be far above ordinary people. Normal people would feel unworthy just by standing beside her, and even if they worked up the courage to speak to her, it would only take a few sentences before they realized the vast distance between them. It was as if a thin membrane separated them, an insurmountable wall. As for the reverse, even if there were some rare ones among the commoners that didnt care about Natsuyas status and were willing to continuously chat about ordinary topics with her, would a lady like Natsuya really be interested in those topics? And as for reality there were all sorts that would appear: sycophants, those who wanted to take advantage of her or her connections, and those wanting to capture her heart, causing her to fall in love with them. If she had been a vain scion in search of flattery, it wouldnt matter, but Natsuya would most likely feel only disgust towards such people. Finally, even if there was someone great enough to overcome all those barriers, Natsuya Yoruhanas true identity was still that of someone with mystical powers. She would always have various worries when making friends with ordinary people that were ignorant of such powers. Differences in social statuses simply werent so easy to overcome. Seiji mulled it over. Even though you just said you dont have any close friends, although it might be impolite for me to ask further, Id still like to ask something: whats your opinion of Kazufuru Ooike? Ooike-kun? Natsuya tilted her head slightly before replying, Hes an above-average student and an excellent secretary. Apart from that? Nothing else. Natsuya lightly skipped over anything else she thought of Kazufuru. Seiji felt it was impossible for her to be incognizant of that guys true feelings towards her. In fact, she was probably crystal-clear about it. If that was all she had to say about him, it meant Ooike-san, youre not even at the level of a nice person in her heart!! Even Seiji felt a twinge of pity for that guy. Well, forget about it; it had nothing to do with him. In actuality, Seiji couldve kept asking why she was studying here if she couldnt make any appropriate friends. However, he wisely avoided this question as he believed she had her own reasons; it might even end up being a minefield question! Seiji decided to get to the main topic at hand. Actually, I received some information yesterday He informed her of what he learned from the Juumonji group while skipping over the details of how exactly they invited him. Natsuya Yoruhana and Hitaka Shuho silently listened to his tale. I didnt expect that the local mafia would have such backbone. Natsuya sighed before continuing, Normally speaking, people like them would avoid this topic when they discover that even the police are keeping silent. As I expectedit has something to do with Yin Yang Masters, right? Indeed. Natsuya acknowledged his assumption with a nod before she fell silent, evidently in midst of considering something. Seiji patiently waited for her. The enemy is making arrangements for a large spell formation. Natsuya finally looked back at Seiji and spoke up again. Arrangements for a spell formation? Yes, my opponent Its almost certain that its my opponent whos about to challenge me to a duel whos making these arrangements. That mysterious drug is probably something used for absorbing ordinary peoples spiritual energy Although I dont know what that drug is specifically, from its description and the reactions of its users, thats probably what its for. Gathering a large amount of spiritual energy for a massive spell is one type of preparation that a Yin Yang Master will do before a duel. In order to prevent a massive outcry, the ordinary people that have spiritual energy stolen from them wont die nor will there be any severe aftereffects, but theyll still be permanently weakened. Natsuya sighed. Actually, Ive already had Hitaka attempt some countermeasures, but they havent been working well. Milady Hitaka seemed downcast: My apologies, I was useless. I said it already, Hitakaits not your fault. Natsuya furrowed her brows as she looked meaningfully at her good friend: If only my spells were more powerful, you wouldve been able to stop the enemys Spirit-branded Retainers. Its because Im not fast enough! Every time, Im always just a little late Hitaka chewed on her lips, expressing her discontentment. Seiji blinked in realization. So, these incidents Those corpses were all because of the enemys Spirit-branded Retainers? Yes, the enemy is ordering their Spirit-branded Retainers to make use of those hoodlums to peddle the spiritual energy absorption drugs. As a precaution, they also cursed those hoodlums so that if there was any risk of them being discovered, or if they broke some restriction that was imposed on them, the curse would activate and kill them. I attempted to use spells to locate the enemys retainers, but every time we were always just a minute too late, so Hitaka was unable to catch them. Natsuya lowered her head. I know Im not good enough as a Yin Yang Master. No, Milady is excellent! Hitaka wore an unhappy expression: If it wasnt for me Dont say anything more, Hitakamy strength is insufficient. Thats an indisputable fact. Natsuya Yoruhana raised her head again as her expression turned serious. I need to work harder! Seiji could only look on in silence. Haruta-kun, tell that mafia group to cease attempting to investigate this affair, and advise them to avoid it entirely, Natsuya cautioned in a grave tone. The enemy will continue to use his or her Spirit-branded Retainers to do what theyve been doing, and Ill try my utmost to prevent it. This is a duel between Yin Yang Mastersordinary people shouldnt get involved. If they interfere theyll be eliminated by the enemys retainers, right? Seiji clutched his arms. Thats rightsince its allowed by our own rules for Yin Yang Masters to get rid of anyone that may discover their identity, the enemys Spirit-branded Retainers will kill any interfering parties without hesitation, Natsuya stated. Presently we cant even find out the identity of the enemys Spirit-branded Retainers, much less order around whoever this enemy Yin Yang Master is. All I know is that the spirit that this retainers bonded with is most likely one of the strongest among the spirits with ice powersSnow Girl! Chapter 51 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Snow Girl, a medium-ranked spirit in a popular video game Seiji played before in his past life, whose main attack was an AOE crowd control How nostalgic. She was the first character I received for free in that game. A memory flashed through Seijis mind. *Cough cough.* He went on a sidetrack again. In Sakura Island, snow girls were a spirit that everybody had heard stories about before. According to legend, she would possess incredible beauty paired with heartless cruelty; she wouldnt even hesitate to take human lives, a frightening yet beautiful contrast. Her appearance rate in animes in this world was very high, reaching almost 100 percent in animes regarding ghosts or spirits. To Seiji, snow girls were the exact same legend from Japan in his previous world about the yuki-onna. Anyway, snow girls were considered beautiful yet life-stealing existences. Well meet a snow girl if we continue investigating It sounds like a joke, but I think theyll believe me. Seiji rubbed his chin. Lets do it like you say, then; Ill advise them to back off while doing my best to not reveal too much. But as for you two, will you be able to deal with the enemy? Seiji directly faced the two adolescent girls in front of him. Both girls remained silent. It doesnt seem like you have high chances Let me ask you a different questionhow do you think the situation will develop? He was yet again greeted by silence. Seiji received the impression that he wouldnt be able to obtain an answer. Just as he was about to take his leave, someone suddenly jumped onto his back and hugged him! Eh Kirin? Seiji was quite startled until he discovered that the person hugging him was the cat-eared girl who loved to appear out of nowhere! Rana? Hitaka was astounded upon witnessing this sight: Why are you Much like Natsuya, Hitaka was nothing short of astonished at seeing the cat-eared girl acting so intimate with a boy shed just met. Rana Kirin was clinging Seijis back like a koala bear would, and she placed her head on Seijis shoulder while looking in Natsuya and Hitakas direction without blinking. Rana Natsuya seemed to detect something from the cat girls heterochromia eyes. Silence returned for another few moments. Rana, hurry up and get off his back! Hitaka called out to the cat girl. But instead of letting go, she instead closed her eyes and rubbed her face against Seijis. Seiji felt like it was a bit itchy. He had no idea why she was acting so friendly towards him, or how he should respond to her. Should he just continue standing there? Natsuya Yoruhana sighed. Rana, you feel like Haruta-kun will be of assistance to us? Eh? Hitaka was surprised at this revelation. Meow~ Rana purred as she continued rubbing against Seijis face. How cute! Seiji was overwhelmed by a dose of moe. Milady? Hitaka looked to Natsuya for direction. I dont know what Rana is thinking either, but it seems that she believes we should let Haruta-kun know more about this situation. How could Even if he is a Haruta, hes currently only a I know. Natsuya sighed. Then, she fixed her gaze upon Seiji once more. Rana seems to believe you should hear more details Would you really like to listen? From Natsuyas eyes, Seiji received the impression that this matter was not one he could simply listen to then forget about. Should he advance further into the realm of mystical ability users? Seiji laughed in his mind. There was zero hesitation within him. Even if it wasnt for the fact that the student council president who helped him was possibly in danger, and without taking into consideration the fact that he was a member of the Haruta family by blood, just Seijis own natural curiosity would impel him to learn more about mystical powers. After reincarnating and obtaining such an overpowered cheat, how could he possibly back down from other mystical powers!? There was no need to be afraid; hed simply step forward! Please tell me. Even if Im not certain I can be of any help I dont wish to watch without doing anything! Seiji exclaimed resolutely with a firm look in his eyes. Natsuya widened her eyes slightly. Hitaka also showed a surprised expression. Seijis current imposing manner moved both of these girls that possessed mystical powers of their own. Alright as you wish. Natsuya nodded. Hitaka, could you pour some cups of tea for us? A minute later. The three of them sat around the round table with a steaming hot cup of tea in front of each of them. Seiji originally wanted to just hug the cat girl like last time, but she closed her eyes and fell asleep while clinging on to his back. She was just like a real koala. Well, she didnt weigh much to him, and she was warm, soft, and cute, so he decided to leave her there! Seiji took a sip of the presidents tea for the second time. It was good tea, just like last time. Haruta-kun, I think youve noticed already, but we dont exactly have the upper hand. Natsuya drank some tea as well before speaking up. The enemys already made a move, but we still dont even know who the enemy is. We havent even succeeded at stopping the enemys Spirit-branded Retainer. If this situation persists as it currently is, the enemy will get closer to finishing their preparations. When the enemy challenges me to a duel, theyll be completely prepared I think I dont need to explain what that means. Seiji nodded in understanding. If its that difficult to prevent the enemys actions, why arent you making your preparations? If the enemy knows how to prepare a spell formation, you should know similar techniques, right? Our spell formation is already located here. Natsuya peered outside the window. The entire Genhana High School is part of our spell formation. Whoa, she suddenly got the entire school involved!? Seiji raised his eyebrows. You dont appear all that shocked. Im still a bit surprised Its just that I can imagine it due to seeing so many similar plotlines in animes before. Youre right Natsuya chuckled. Her smile made Seiji recall the question he wanted to ask her the last time they met, but now wasnt an appropriate time for it. You can view Genhana High School as my personal castle in which I hide my identity as a Yin Yang Master. The school grounds are covered by a huge spiritual barrier, and theres many hidden magical traps awaiting any enemies. Theres also many spirits and demons patrolling, both out in the open and in hidingonly those with mystical abilities are able to detect these. Hitaka and Rana are like my left and right arms while Im the commander thats controlling everything here while only appearing to be the student council president on the surface. So this place is usually safe, which means a Yin Yang Master would be unable to invade the school in a normal situation. However, things are different in the case of a duel between Yin Yang Masters. Continuing to use the analogy of a castle, if Im the one thats in a strong defensive fortress, then what the enemy is currently doing is akin to building siege weapons and arranging their armies. When theyre finished with their preparations, theyll challenge me to a duel, which is equivalent to beginning their attack on my castle. You should understand now, right, Haruta-kun? Seiji rubbed his chin as he nodded. The enemy would only attack her figurative castle when fully prepared. If the enemy didnt feel optimistic about their chances of winning, they wouldnt even bother to challenge her. This also meant that when the enemy began their attack for real, there would be a high chance of her castles defenses being unable to withstand the enemys attack! So the only options that Natsuyas side currently had were to either interrupt the enemys preparations, thus disrupting their preparations to complete the spell formation necessary to attack Natsuyas castle, or to discover the enemys identity and hideout before they finished preparing and launch a preemptive attack to defeat them! I understand. The most important task right now is to stop the enemys Spirit-branded Retainer thats currently making the preparations for a spell formation. No matter if we want to interrupt their arrangements or find out whoever this hidden enemy, the Spiritual Retainer is the only breakthrough point. Seiji glanced at Natsuya. Indeed, thats right. Natsuya sighed before continuing, But were currently stuck with no progress on this. Silence fell once more. Hypothetically speakingjust in theory Seiji spoke up again cautiously, If the present situation persists, and you arent able to prevent the enemy from finishing their preparations, what will happen to you guys when the enemy begins the attack after fully preparing? And what will happen to this school? Chapter 52 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 If the situation continues Natsuya looked directly at Seiji. The best result will be that we repel the enemys attack successfully and defeat them or force them to retreat. The worst result will be that all three of us will die. Death. Even though Natsuya said the word in a calm tone, Seiji was still able to detect a sliver of fear deep within her. A duel between Yin Yang Masters Must it always end in one of their deaths? No, but as a duel, both sides will use everything in their power to achieve victory, so injuries or deaths are quite common. Natsuya slowly sipped her tea. As for the school, it probably wont be affected; duels between Yin Yang Masters typically dont involve normal people. Seiji sharply analyzed Natsuyas diction. You say probably and typicallyyou dont sound very sure. I cant say with certainty that innocents wont get harmed. Natsuya sighed before continuing: Yin Yang Masters live by the rule of not attracting the general publics attention but the flip side is, as long as its not to the degree of attracting a huge amount of attention, a few deaths are permitted. So its a natural thing to them like how two lions dueling might accidentally crush a few insects to death? Seiji frowned. He had already felt a bit uncomfortable when he viewed the pictures taken by the Juumonji group, which depicted the drug dealers who had frozen to death. Although they were human scum that nobody cared about, were willing to be taken advantage of, and their deaths were brought about by their own greed, the fact that human lives were ruthlessly taken still had a profound effect on him. And now, hearing that there was a possibility that his fellow students were at risk from suffering the same fate of being frozen to death, the uncomfortable feeling lingering within his heart magnified. Seijis frown deepened as Mika and Chiakis faces surfaced tin his mind. I can now somewhat understand the reason that Milady doesnt want to make friends with ordinary students. Natsuya smiled wryly in response. Hitaka glared at Seiji before exclaiming, What do you know? Milady is Hitaka! Natsuya interrupted. The red-haired girl could only bite her lips. Theres something theyre hiding Seiji could tell as it was obvious. But if they decided not to inform him, he would remain ignorant. My apologies; my words may have been hurtful. No, what you said was a fact. Seiji and Natsuya exchanged glances. In order to prevent the worst outcome, the first thing we need to do is stop the enemys Spirit-branded Retainer. Seiji rubbed his chin thoughtfully. Actually, he already had an idea. The solution was quite simple; all he had to do was find out when and where the next incident involving this Spiritual Retainer would be, then load, turn back time, and notify Natsuya and Hitaka about it. The only problem he faced with this was how to tell them! Should I tell them about his save and load ability? Seiji firmly rejected this course of action in his mind; he knew that his system and the save/load power were his trump cards. He absolutely must keep it as his personal secret for his own safety. So, should he deceive them by pretending that he had some type of power to predict the future, or that he possessed a special sense or instinct? This seemed possible But for an amateur like Seiji to deceive people with mystical powers like them required him to make sure his story was airtight. So what exactly should he do? Seiji continued to contemplate. You mentioned that you use a spell to locate the enemys Spiritual Retainerhow exactly do you do it? He inquired. Ive set up a detection spell formationas long as the Spirit-branded Retainer uses mystical powers within the detection area, the detection spell will automatically notify me. And then youll inform Hitaka-san and order her to catch the culprit, but youre still too late on every instance Theres nobody else that can help you? Natsuya sighed. Of course I can ask my family for help, but unless I absolutely have to, I dont wish to do that. There seems to be a deep reason behind that Yes, I dont want to talk about it, so please dont inquire any further. Natsuya wore an uncomfortable expression as she averted her gaze. Im not the type who lacks that much common sense. Seiji scratched his face. Then, how about viewing it from a different anglewhy dont you request the assistance of an ordinary person? I just mentioned that ordinary people shouldnt be getting involved, right? Natsuya looked confused as she furrowed her eyebrows: Haruta-kun, was your attitude earlier simply faked? Of course, Im not talking about having a normal person fight a Spirit-branded Retainer or anything like that. Seiji waved his hand. I just want to say this: is it possible that they can support your detection formation, without catching the attention of the enemys Spirit-branded Retainer, thus increasing the overall power of your detection spell Is something like that possible? Support Natsuya showed surprise at Seijis idea before she mulled it over seriously. Seiji wanted to drink some more tea but found that his cup was empty. He gestured to Hitaka, indicating his cup was empty and that he wanted her to pour him a refill, but she coldly ignored him. Ah, she doesnt like me all that much Seiji could only smile wryly inside his mind as he was forced to rise in order to hold the teapot. He then poured some additional tea for all three of them. It took a minute for Natsuya to finish considering Seijis idea. What you just said is possible, she stated slowly. I can create a talisman that will enable an ordinary person to increase the power of the detection spell, as long as its placed on their body and they move around within the detection spells range. However, its effectiveness is quite low, and many people are required in order to strengthen the detection spell significantly. I dont have that many people I can command And even if I somehow managed to do so, making them walk around everywhere within the detection spells range would be quite apparent, and the enemys Spirit-branded Retainer might notice them. Seiji smiled slightly as he listened attentively. A large amount of people that wont be noticed easily even if theyre walking around on the street, right? What a coincidence! I just met a group of people yesterday that fits these criteria. Natsuya Yoruhana blinked. Are you talking about the local mafia? Of course I am. Theyre the leader of the local underground community; asking the local hoodlums that go about their business on the streets every day to do something insignificant like wearing a talisman should be quite simple for them to achieve. Will they be willing to help us? Normally speaking Normally speaking, theyd avoid a situation where even the police are remaining quiet about, right? But the Juumonji group is an exception! If it wasnt for the fact that they have more backbone than even the police, they wouldnt have even bothered inviting me over, nor would I have appeared in front of you like this. Seiji extended his palms. They want to protect their own territory; even if theyve realize that the enemy is something incomprehensible to them, they still want to know. As for their backbone and their so-called pride Honestly, I dont understand it all that well, and perhaps looking at it from a different angle its merely stubborn foolishness, but mafia like them really do exist! Their boss even kneeled to me and kowtowed when asking for information! So thats why I came to find you, and now that I know whats going on, I think that he wont refuse to help us when I give him the information that hes been seeking. Of course, hes a mafia boss, so perhaps hell add in some extra conditions. If thats the case, you can just go ahead and have a discussion with him; I believe that you can come to an accordance with him. Silence fell in the room as Natsuya began considering Seijis proposal once again. This time, she thought it over for a much shorter time. The mafia She sighed. Using the mafias power Honestly speaking, its quite a shameful thing, but right nows not the time to be worrying about honor. The fact that my power is insufficient is indisputable. In order to compensate for my lack of power, I should set aside some of my pride as a Yin Yang Master. Milady Hitaka Shuho furrowed her brows before she viciously glared at Seiji, evidently blaming him for Natsuyas ignoble decision. Natsuya turned and faced Seiji directly with a serious expression on her face. Your idea is excellent. You have my heart-felt thanks, Haruta-kun. Im going to need to trouble you to talk to the leader of that Juumonji group once more, and request their assistance. If its necessary, feel free to contact me if Im needed to talk directly to their leader. Ill leave it up to you, then! Natsuya lowered her head towards Seiji. No need to be so polite with me, President Yoruhana. Seiji smiled before continuing: Its nothing, really. Chapter 53 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 When faced with the sunshine after leaving the student council room, Seiji suddenly felt as if he had returned to reality after a trip to fantasy land. Of course, that was wholly due to the nature of the topic he had just been discussing. According to his system, the idea and assistance he provided to Natsuya and Hitaka had apparently increased their favorability ratings towards him. Even Hitaka, who carried such a cold attitude towards him, now viewed him more favorably. As for Rana Kirin, that cat girl had a super high favorability rating towards him since the beginning, but as for why? That was a mystery. Well, there was no need to think too much into it. Seiji took out his cell phone and made a call. Hey, its me. Ive confirmed I can tell you what you wanted to know. Ok, lets do that then. After finishing his side of the conversation in a natural tone of voice, he hung up the call normally. Nobody would have guessed that he just called a mafia boss and arranged another meeting with him. The casual way he carried it out sounded much like the way a normal high school student would call his friends to hang out and have some fun. Only after putting away his cell phone did Seiji realize that hed casually acted unbelievably cool a few seconds ago Well, forget about it. For the current him, the most important thing was rushing back and eating lunch together with his friends. He gained another 7 points from his [gifts] option today. He obtained 2 points from two love letters and 5 points from Mika Ueharas handmade lunchbox! The amount of points that a personally handmade lunchbox gave was even higher than a normal days [work], which showed the full extent of the feelings imbued into the lunchbox. Seiji gratefully enjoyed the lunchbox and made sure not to leave even a morsel of leftovers. This made Mika feel delighted inside. As usual, Chiaki watched over the duo, smiling both outwardly on her face and inwardly in her heart. After they finished their lunches, there were still a few minutes before lunch break was over, so the three of them just relaxed lazily. Suddenly, Chiakis cell phone started ringing. When Chiaki took out her cell phone and saw who the caller was, her expression instantly changed. Oh, Chiaki, whats the matter? Noticing that Chiaki had a strange expression as she looked at her cell phone, Mika couldnt help but question her Chiaki returned to her senses and forced a thin smile. Nothing I need to go take a phone call. After speaking, she hurriedly walked off. Mika widened her eyes in surprise, and Seiji also noticed something seemed peculiar. Whats going on? I dont know Mika paused before continuing, Ive never seen Chiaki have such a forced smile before! The pigtailed beautys face was filled with concern for her friend. Theyd been best friends for all this time, but shed never seen such an expression on Chiakis face before, so she noticed it all the more clearly. Judging from Mikas tone and expression, Seiji realized that the situation was probably quite serious. It has something to do with that phone call Who could it be? The two of them could only silently watch the tomboys back as she walked off into the distance while talking to someone on her cell phone. During afternoon classes. Chiaki seemed to be paying zero attention. Even an idiot could tell that her mind wasnt on the lesson, which naturally meant that the teacher also noticed. The teacher called on her to read a passage from the textbook, but Chiaki attempted to read the textbook while holding it upside-down, eliciting an outburst of uproarious laughter from the other students. Seiji and Mika didnt join in the laughter; instead, they exchanged glances filled with concern for their friend. The last class of the day was P.E. class, and the topic of the class happened to be volleyball. *Smack!* The ball crashed into Chiakis right cheek. *Smack!* The ball crashed into Chiakis left cheek. *Smack!* The ball smashed directly into Chiakis face. Chiaki Wakaba, get off the playing field! The P.E. teacher Oosuke Sasakis (27 years old, unmarried, with the nickname of Orange Orangutan) roaring resounded throughout the entire field. Seiji could only shake his head wordlessly. Mika hurriedly helped her friend Chiaki to sit down outside the playing field, and Chiaki immediately sat down in a contemplative pose, her chin resting against her fist. If it wasnt for the fact that Chiakis sudden nosebleed ruined the image, it would have been a pretty scene to look at. Chiaki!? Wakaba-san is having a nosebleed! Medic! Er Take her to the infirmary! This tomboy was quite popular with both boys and girls in class, so her sudden nosebleed caused a small commotion. A girl brought out some tissues which Mika accepted and used to staunch the bleeding as she slowly supported Chiaki, helping her to the nurses office. Harano-san, whats going on with Wakaba-san? The class representative Koji Hoshihara approached Seiji and inquired about the situation. Seiji could only shake his head since he, too, was ignorant of what had previously transpired. Who was that call from, and what did that person say to Chiaki? With their words they had managed to turn the heartless Chiaki er, no, the lively and direct Chiaki Wakaba into a melancholy girl Seiji was quite curious. After school. All the other students had already left. Chiaki remained in the classroom. She had even skipped drama club, and now sat listlessly in a daze, with her chin resting on her fist, gazing at something outside the window. There was nothing outside but milky-white clouds in a blue sky Could it have triggered some sort of memory within her? It was truly a striking scene. Seiji took out his cell phone and silently took a picture. Youre taking a picture!? Mika scolded him. Because Ive never seen her like this. Its quite rare Would you like a copy? No! Stop joking! Mika was getting angry. But shes not telling us anything, so theres nothing we can do. Seiji sighed before speaking: Shes not even responding to jokeshow about trying a perverted joke instead? Dont do that! Mika seemed slightly embarrassed. Sigh Chiaki finally moved, and she sighed while letting her head collapse onto her desk. Chiaki Mika went over to her out of concern. Oh, Mika, Seigo you guys still havent left? Seeing the way you are, how could we possibly leave you!? I Im fine. I was just thinking about some things. Chiaki smiled wryly. It was a phone call from your debtor, but you have no money, so thats why you must now escape, and you were wondering about whether or not to run away tonight Something like that? Seiji expressionlessly blurted out a long sentence without any pauses. Thats way too long! And so clich! Chiaki retorted reflexively. Then are you considering about what sex position to debut with for your first pornography video? What a terrible lame excuse of a joke! Mika was rendered speechless upon hearing this exchange. Seiji and Chiaki exchanged a glance before they both burst out into laughter. If you still have enough energy to comment about lame jokes, then it means its not something as terrible as the world is ending, so I can relax, Seiji remarked. Chiaki sighed before speaking, Even though I want you guys to stop worrying about me, but to stop so suddenly it makes me feel a little sad as well My concern for others shuts down at 3:30 in the afternoon, Seiji retorted. Dont talk about emotions like its a part-time job! Chiaki rebuked. Seiji snorted disdainfully. How bothersome Ill just have to trouble myself to worry about you a little longer. He then slapped the desk while exaggeratedly tilting his head 45 degrees: Now hurry up and tell me, or you wont have a chance anymore! Just who was it that was calling you!? Dont pretend that this is a police interrogation! Chiaki responded forcefully. She then followed up her words with a sigh. Man, my girlish heart which rarely appears was ruined by you, Seigo. You have such a thing? Im gonna get mad! *Smack!* Chiaki punched Seiji lightly. Hmph, your combat ability is a paltry five points. He pretended to adjust some fictional glasses as he spoke condescendingly. Are you ever going to stop!? Chiaki and Mika shouted in unison. Seiji finally stopped acting like a clown. *Cough cough.* Now that her friends seemed ready to listen to her seriously, Chiaki broke out into a coughing fit. After she finished, she turned her gaze towards the two of them. Um actually I She scratched her face awkwardly. Now that I have to say it Im feeling embarrassed, hehe The tomboy acted bashfully. Mika and Seiji were lost for words. What the hell!! Just as Mikas eyes were turning hollow and Seijis cheek was beginning to twitch, Chiaki scratched her hair forcefully. Fine, Ill say it! Ill talk! Actually, that phone call was from my ex-girlfriend! Oh, so that was how it was. Hm? Wait, something seemed a little ex-girlfriend? Ex-girlfriend!? Chapter 54 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Ex-girlfriend, you say? Seiji sat opposite from Chiaki; he was currently seated in a reversed chair, supporting his chin with both hands as he stared directly at her. Thats right, ex-girlfriend. Chiaki sighed. What type of ex-girlfriend? Probably Exactly the type that youre thinking about. Ah, so you swung that way! Well, accurately speaking, Im actually bisexual. Chiaki also propped up her face with her hands and suddenly revealed a sultry expression: By the way, Ive never had an ex-boyfriend~ Seiji was rendered speechless by her abrupt display of emotion. Mikas face slowly began to redden. C Chiaki, honestly Oh my, was it too much stimulation for our innocent and lovely Mika? Chiaki chuckled as she looked towards her friends direction. Thats exactly why I never told you Well, of course it was also because I didnt want to talk about it. I have a premonition; a strong prediction that the following content may be mid-level restricted, or maybe even powerful high-level restricted access content, Seiji said in a mock-serious tone. So, Mika, go ahead and leave first! Dont mind me; Ill stay behind and take the hit for you Come, Chiaki! Give me your best shot! Seigo no, Seiji, your face is distorting! Mika coldly glanced at the boy who was currently acting slightly idiotic and showing a hint of anticipation for the upcoming steamy topic. Haha, its nothing like that. Its only low-level restricted content; as I was still purer back then, I didnt do anything too overboard. Chiaki rubbed her cheek in embarrassment. She really did do it with a girl before!? Seiji and Mika both felt like they suffered a serious impact before Seiji began cackling, while Mikas blush deepened even more. While I was in middle school, I was at Shimizu Middle School, which was a supposed high-class girls school that prided itself on its dormitories, discipline, and high grades. Chiaki recalled her past. When I first began attending there, I was already a rather boyish girl. I didnt want to change myself even in that environment, no matter how the teachers lectured me. Perhaps because it was during my rebellious phase, I turned even more boyish. I was very popular with the girls, so I pretended I was like an actual boy and attempted to get close to them, and doing some certain things with them. Could you add some more details about the last part? Seiji! The idiotic boy was forced to close his mouth with a slap to the face. That may have been the best time of my life! Middle school girls are so soft and delicious~ Chiaki! The idiotic girl was also suppressed with a smack. Judge Mika placed both hands on her hips as she viciously glared at both of her friends. Talk only about the important things. Yes, maam Chiaki rubbed her head where she was smacked. At any rate, back then, I was basically a girl acting like a boy. In fact, I was a bit of a playboy: I dated various cute girls, doing this and that, and lost myself in their admiration and flirtation. What an envious lifestyle! Seiji kept his mouth tightly shut, but he shouted a comment inside his heart. If it wasnt for the fact that Chiaki was a girl, this type of experience would probably stir intense feelings of jealousy within many boys. But unless you were a girl, you wouldnt be able to go to a girls school Although that wasnt always necessarily the case And so, I became a second-year middle school student. But thats when I met her. Seiji returned to his senses since Chiaki continued to tell her story. She was different from the other girls around me She was exceedingly beautiful and gave others a quiet impression. She wasnt particularly friendly with me, nor did she dislike me. She had a few friends she would converse with, but she also often read books by herself. She I dont know when, but she became a special existence to me. Chiaki looked outside the window as she muttered; it was obvious that she was lost in her recollections. Seiji and Mika exchanged glances and allowed Chiaki to continue uninterrupted. After discovering that I had completely fallen in love with her, I began trying my best to vie for her love. This was obviously a difficult process, since towards me no, towards everybody, there was a type of distance she kept from us all. I stopped all my interactions with every girl I was intimate with and concentrated fully on her; I tried every method I could think of, but I was rejected on every instance. This situation persisted until my third year in middle school. Chiaki paused and slowly stood up, without taking her gaze from the scenery outside the window. Due to my constant advances, her attitude did soften towards me, but even so, I failed to see any hope with her. I didnt have any ideas how I should progress, so I thought that perhaps being able to befriend her would be a good result. However, on one night Chiakis face had a complex, contradictory expression that seemed like a half-smile, half-frown and was happy yet lonely. After that night the relationship between us changed. Even though I wondered what happened to her, I was happier at being able to finally get closer to her. We became lovers, and when I said that out in public, she didnt deny it either. We stuck together for a long, long time, and made many pleasant memories. Until our graduation approached. Chiakis expression turned downcast. I thought that wed be able to continue going to the same high school together and have more fun times. But, she told me many things. Afterwards, I was disconsolate, and I wept uncontrollably. She also shed many, many tears, but her attitude remained resolute. And so we broke up. She didnt go to the high school attached to that school, and as if I was escaping, I transferred schools as well. Chiaki finally stopped gazing out the window, instead fixing her gaze on her two good friends once again. I never changed my cell phone number I probably should have changed it and deleted her number. But, just earlier I received a phone call from her. The tomboy forced herself to laugh and hid her melancholy expression. What do you think? Its not much of a story, right? Mikas face was bright red, and she was evidently lost for words. Indeed, its not much of a story You skipped over all the juicy parts! Wakaba-sensei, youre skimping on the word count! Oh my, Im so sorry! The final edition is still in the writing process, so please wait a little longer~ Please tell me the expected publication date! Oh, in approximately 100 years or so. Thats way too late! Seiji clutched his head. Mika silently watched the two of them playing around. So, what do you intend to do about the second season? Seiji suddenly stopped joking around and asked in a serious tone. Mm It doesnt count as a second season. I think at the very most it will only be a special extra episode. Chiaki tilted her head. Honestly, even now I dont know what I should do about her. Her tone was simultaneously self-deprecating and helpless. The phone call was most likely about wanting to meet you again or something like that. Seiji observed her expression and advised solemnly, Then go and meet her! If things go well, you can get back together again; if not, you can just treat it as meeting an old friend. You make it sound so easy Chiaki pouted. This was the first time that shed ever used such an expression, and it was actually quite cute. Then you dont want to go? I didnt say that either Seiji tugged at his lips. Fine then; just stay conflicted! When youre done deciding, let me know. I still need to go to work, so see you later! Youre so heartless! Abandoning me at such a time; have you forgotten about all those marvelous days and nights we spent together? Chiaki complained jokingly. I havent spent any evenings together with you! Dont say it like we have a relationship that could be easily misunderstood! After commenting forcefully as always, Seiji turned around and waved. Sorry guys, but I really do need to go work now; the highest-level person is waiting for me. Although Seijis words didnt contain any falsehoods, Mika and Chiaki naturally assumed he was referring to the confectionery store owner. They would never have imagined that he was talking about a mafia boss. The two beauties watched Seiji leave the classroom. Sheesh That Seiji, always joking around. Mika sighed. Hes trying his best in his own way to help my melancholia dissipate. Chiakis lips arced upwards: Im quite thankful to him; its really comforting to have him by our sides. Chiaki Mika glanced at her friend and was forced to admit that if it had just been the two of them, the atmosphere wouldnt have been this relaxed. Indeed, she was still unable to follow their leads. Perhaps she should seriously try to study forceful retorts and casual jokes? The pigtailed girl was soon trapped in this line of thought. Chiaki continued to stare in the direction Seiji left from as her eyes glistened with an indescribable light. After a while, she finally squinted warily at Mika. Mika, I need to apologize to you beforehand. Hmm? Because I want Seiji to become my boyfriend. Mika couldnt comprehend what she had just heard. A few seconds later. Eh? EHHH Her panicked shouting resounded throughout the entire classroom. Chapter 55 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 After leaving school, Seiji walked to the construction site from yesterday and boarded a car owned by the Juumonji group. When he reached their residence, he entered Michirou Juumonjis study again and began to recount the story that he had prepared to Michirou, in order to enable the Juumonji group to understand the current situation. Seiji made sure not to reveal too many details. As Michirou Juumonji expressed his gratitude, Seiji took the opportunity to request his assistance, and it didnt take much considering on Michirous part for him to readily agree. This was doubtlessly the best outcome. In fact, the proceedings were uncannily smooth. This gave Seiji a peculiar feeling about the whole scenario. Michirou Juumonji was a mafia boss, and even though he treated Seiji politely, it should have been obvious that there was something more behind this request. Seiji didnt expect Michirou to acquiesce so easily. Although Seiji considered it strange, he didnt display anything untoward on his face. At any rate, as long as Michirou agreed, Seiji considered his mission successful. Afterwards, Michirou invited Seiji to stay for dinner, but Seiji refused, saying he was busy. Surprisingly, yet again, Michirou didnt insist; all he did was speak a sentence filled with deep meaning as they parted ways. In the future, I hope that Haruta-sama will take excellent care of my daughter and son, and give them lots of advice. Seiji failed to grasp the profound meaning behind this sentence. Forget about it; it was fine as long as Michirou agreed to provide his assistance. President, the Juumonji group has agreed to help us. Seiji called the president to make a report while he walked towards the confectionery shop. There were no problems; everything went really well Although the mafia bosss attitude was slightly strange, it shouldnt be anything of concern. Ill accept your gratitude. I didnt really do anything all that amazing; just take it as me repaying your favor. Lets just leave it at that. Seiji relaxedly hung up his cell phone. On the other side of the call, Natsuya, who was still in the student council room, was the complete opposite of relaxed. The extremely difficult problem she previously faced now had a hope of being resolved due to the boy who had just called her. As long as she was able to quickly mass-produce as many talismans as possible to enhance her detection spell, shed be able catch the enemys Spirit-branded Retainer efficiently! I owe him a huge favor The lady scion with sleek, long black hair was seated in the chair reserved for the student council president. She currently wore a different type of frustrated expression. Although Seiji Haruta acted like it wasnt a big deal to him, and perhaps it wasnt that difficult for him, Natsuya regarded his assistance with this matter a huge favor for her. If it wasnt for Seijis help, and the current situation persisted, Natsuya would be forced to use her last resort plan. Except from that, she didnt have any other methods left. And even if she used her final trump card, there was still a chance of failure. If the present situation developed without changing, the end result could have devastating consequences for Natsuya and her two Spiritual Retainers, Hitaka and Rana The ending was so horrifying that Natsuya didnt even dare to consider it. So, no matter how Seiji Haruta viewed this affair, this definitely wasnt a small favor at all in Natsuya Yoruhanas eyes. Giving him money would be the most direct method, but the lady scion with sleek, long black hair felt like that would be insulting to him. If Seiji Haruta had wanted money, he probably would have asked for it already with his direct personality. However, he hadnt asked for money nor had he requested for anything else, which meant that he was truly helping her out of friendship. Natsuya wanted to repay his sincerity with her own. So that was why she was now faced with a difficult problem. Ever since her birth, Natsuya Yoruhana, a beautiful, brilliant scion and the Genhana High School Student Council President, had never even once had the experience of showing her true self to a boy! How should she display her appreciation to a boy whod given her so much help? She wanted to give a gift that wasnt clich; one that would make him delighted in addition to showing her gratitude and sincerity Giving such a heartfelt gift was something shed never even had to think about before! Hitaka, tell mehow should I return his favor? After being frustrated with this problem for a while, she sought the advice of the red-haired girl beside her. Hitaka Shuho regarded Natsuya with a blank gaze. Fine! My friend and Spirit-branded Retainer is even less experienced than me in this topic! Im really an idiot for attempting to ask her, Natsuya commented inwardly. But she really didnt know what to do Should she just send him a pile of otaku goods as a gift? In the end, this was the best idea that she could come up with. Forget about it; lets think it over later. Right now the most important thing is creating as many talismans as possible! Finally, Natsuya chose to avoid her problem for the time being. After finishing his work shift, Seiji returned home. He didnt see Hoshi Amami at work today, but Seiji didnt put any thought into it, since he figured theyd meet again sooner or later anyways. In his apartment, after grinding [write a diary] and [draw] like usual, Seiji put on his mask and opened his live-stream. Cat-loving Flying Fish instantly joined his stream. She instantly greeted him with a long string of angry and condescending emoticons. Seiji chuckled. Where did you disappear to last night!? Idiot streamer! Stupid streamer! A long comment, flashing with vivid colors, appeared on Seijis computer screen. Its too long to explain. I had quite an eventful day yesterday, with various situations popping up at school, before I ended up getting invited to a mafia bosss home for a discussion, and finally, I was stuck in some fierce battles; I didnt have any spare time at all! Yep, I didnt lie at all! The fierce battles are referring to the all-nighter of games I played together with Hisashi Juumonji. Im such an honest person, Seiji inwardly flattered himself. Youre just making it all up!!! He was once again peppered with a stream of vividly colored exclamation marks, combined with another long line of angry and condescending emojis. Sigh, why is it that nobody these days believes the truth on the internet? Seiji pretended to act hurt. Im not lyingwhy dont you believe me? Whod believe that!? Hmph, you probably forgot the time while playing games together with someone and accidentally pulled an all-nighter! The bright words flying across his screen saw through half of the truth. My apologies, but youre completely wrong, beautiful Flying Fish Seiji shook his finger at his webcam and acted cold and haughty. I didnt forget the time, nor was it an accident. It was I got to know a new rich otaku friend and intentionally stayed over at his place for an all-nighter! He revealed his secret. Go to hell! An endless stream of colorful comments and countless emoticons drowned his entire screen. Seiji laughed out loud. Ever since he began live-streaming, itd been one week since he met this cute spectator of his. Hed already become internet friends with her. Apart from live-streaming, they also chatted occasionally on other messaging devices. Although they didnt communicate frequently, Seiji felt like they were quite compatible with each other. He wasnt certain if she felt the same way, but judging by her words, it seemed highly likely. If this was in real life, they could become even closer friends, but this was the internet. She didnt seem to intend to become any closer than this to him, and Seiji cooperated by doing the same, so they just casually chatted about their hobbies, the news, and whatever struck their fancies. At any rate, she was a pretty good internet friend, but in the end, she was only an internet friend. Hmm Only? To be honest, Seiji had already considered another possibility. Perhaps this girl behind the screen was actually a person that the original Seiji knew! Because they were remarkably compatible with each other! Ever since that song Snail and Sparrow, any old songs, movies, comics, animes, games, and everything from their childhoodswhatever they liked and hatedthe reasons for liking and hating every detail seemed to be the same. It was almost as if they were childhood playmates who had been separated and coincidentally met again on the internet after growing up. In the teeming sea of people out there, meeting someone with the exact same interests as you wasnt impossible. But, wasnt it also likely that the two of them actually knew each other, grew up in the same environment at the same time, and played together? They saw and liked the same things together and hated the same things together Wasnt that a possibility as well? Which of the two possibilities was a greater one? Hey, Cat-loving Flying Fish, do we actually know each other? Could I ask your name in real life? Seiji thought to himself. Chapter 56 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Theres a legendary cat known as Schrodingers cat. The simple explanation about it was that unless a subjective observer made an observation, the result would be uncertain. Although it sounded fantastical, it was actually high-level theoretical quantum physics, and that was the subtlest part about it. Schrodingers cat was comparable with Cat-loving Flying Fishs current situation. After her personal observations, she still couldnt decipher if the person across the screen from her was, as she imagined, a person she previously knew. The boy with the silver mask that shed only known for one week was one of the strangest live-streamers shes ever seen, as he was satisfied with her as his only spectator for the entire week At first, she simply thought that this boy was cute and funny, then she discovered that they had many common interests; but now, she was beginning to suspect something. Ever since that Snail and Sparrow song, there were so many small details that they were coincidentally complementary on. In the teeming sea of people out there, meeting someone with the exact same interests as you wasnt impossible. But, wasnt it also likely that the two of them actually knew each other? Cat-loving Flying Fish was having the exact same thought as Seiji. She couldnt figure out which of the two possibilities seemed more likely. She thought about it from the angle of some sort of plot to ensnare her as well, thinking that perhaps this boy was targeting her for some reason, but the more she thought about it and the more she chatted with him, she believed this scenario wasnt the case. But it still wasnt impossible, since if a scammer was serious about it, such a plot seemed possible. That was the reason behind her current indecisiveness. Cat-loving Flying Fish was hesitating whether or not she should confirm his identity. If he really was a perfect stranger who coincidentally had the same interests, then it was fine, and they could continue being friends and improve their relationship. But what if he was someone she knew, or a boy that was targeting her to capture her heart, or he had some other nefarious intention? For the first, depending on who he was, it could have various outcomes. If he was specifically targeting her, then it would be as if she had poked a bubbleit would pop, and he would disappear. She genuinely enjoyed chatting with him and enjoyed hearing him sing and watching him dance, even though he was nothing special. But the moment she tried to confirm his identity, everything might change. Schrodingers cat. Her internet username Cat-loving Flying Fish didnt have anything to do with the legendary Schrodingers cat whose concept was even in this parallel world, but she didnt expect that such a situation much like Schrodingers cat would arise. The state of life or death of the cat would be decided by an observer. And the relationship between her and him would be decided by her observations. She couldnt bring herself to observe anymore and confirm his identity. Nobody had ever truly observed Schrodingers cat before, so even now, nobody knew if that cat was living or dead. She could copy that. If everything would end if she observed the result, then all she had to do was remain passive. Although she wouldnt be able to improve her relationship with him if she couldnt confirm his identity, that didnt really matter. It was just an internet friendship to begin with; there was no need to make it any deeper. Yep, this will be fine. Cat-loving Flying Fish decided to continue raising this cat. Well, forget it. I wont think too much into it. Simultaneously, from across the screen, Seiji also made the same decision to give up on asking her name and identity after some hesitation. Sometimes, leaving a bit of mystery would be more romantic. The two of them made the exact same decision without even discussing it. My apologies. Im so sorry for leaving you alone last night, beautiful Flying Fish But now its time for my singing performance. Milady, which song would you like to hear tonight? Seiji grinned widely as he talked to the computer screen. The next day. Kaho Miyamoto quietly got out of her bed, put on some clothes comfortable to exercise in, washed her face, and was about to go out for her morning jog. However, she saw her older sister at the door. Karen Miyamoto. With sleek brown hair tied in a ponytail, a beautiful oval-shaped face, thin and dainty eyelashes, soft and gentle orange-colored eyes, a small birthmark that just happened to be at the corner of her right eye, and attractive luscious lips that were gently smiling, Karen Miyamoto was a beauty that embodied the ideal of a Yamato Nadeshiko. But for the opposite gender, the first thing they would notice about her wasnt her serene beauty, but rather what was underneath her own workout clothesthe two bulging mounds that her clothing completely failed to conceal! Her large breast size was just too obvious; even if all she did was stand there with her arms folded, it would still make her breasts stand out like a pair of ripe fruits! Good morning, Kaho. Seeing her beautiful sister smile and wave towards her, Kahos shoulders instantly drooped. Kaho loved her older sister, but the thing she hated the most in the world was standing by her sisters side! Not only was her older sister beautiful, Karen had a gentle yet resolute personality and was skilled at just about everything. Karen was skilled at housework and helping their parents out at work. She was a good athlete, had high grades, and she was even adept at making friends; in conclusion, Karen Miyamoto was perfect in everything. Kaho Miyamoto could only pale in comparisoneven though she was actually decent at everything, she would only seem like an idiot when compared to her sister. When they were still little, Kaho would always stick by her sisters side. However, thanks to constant comparisons with her sister, cruel reality attacked Kahos heart, distancing her from her sister and changing her into a loner obsessed with otaku things. She stopped caring about her personal appearance and finally turned into a fat otaku girl. During this process, her parents lectured her countless times about learning from her older sister, being as hard-working as her older sister, and living like her older sister It was so annoying!!! Kaho was aware that her parents were right, and she also knew that her sister didnt do anything wrong, but she was so annoyed at everything that she didnt want to listen or build a closer relationship with her sister. Her parents attempts at persuasion and her sisters gentle demeanor would only cause her to feel pain and frustration, even if she was clear that her family didnt do anything wrong, and it was her who was in the wrong. But those were her feelings. She shut herself in, just like a tiny animal living in a dark corner, and continued to eke out an existence by herself. Until that day. Yes, youre rather fat and somewhat disgusting. But so what? Im already used to someone thats 100 times more disgusting than you are. Im talking about myself. I didnt expect to become this handsomeI only intended to lose some weight. Please let it remain a secret for me. Because youre the same type as me. That impossibly handsome boy had been reaching out to with his hand while smiling in the brilliant sunshine. Will you be my friend, Miyamoto-san? That moment was like a beautiful fantasy to her. It had been just like a dream, but it was all real! She was the only one whod ever learned of the boys secret. Neither the bright and shiny pigtailed girl nor the charismatic tomboy that were always by his side knew this about him! This was something that belonged only to her; it was her personal experience, a dreamlike reality. She wanted to hold onto that hand of his. But she couldnt. She felt like shed contaminate him if she impulsively touched that boy who was shining so brightly after hed finally managed to break free from his dark past following his great effort to change himself. Even if he didnt really mind. Especially because he didnt mind. She wanted to change herself! She wanted to hard at losing weight, learn how to put on makeup, buy some new clothes, and become prettier. Change herself to the degree where hed be rather surprised, before appearing in front of him, saying: Look at me, Ive become beautiful! Hed definitely laugh at her saying how silly she was, but hed probably be mentally praising her at the same time. Thats when shed finally be able to happily reach her hand out to him and sayPlease be friends with me! Honestly, did you reject me the first time because you wanted to do this? Hed probably say that while laughing and taking her hand. You shocked meIve lost to you, Miyamoto-san With that fantasy in mind, and convinced that she could make it a reality, Kaho Miyamoto was currently working hard towards her goal. In the past week, shed been secretly exercising and decreasing her food intake appropriately. The change was clearly noticeable. In just one week, shed lost more weight than she expected, which gave her more confidence that she could succeed. However it was only natural that shed be found out. Kaho sighed; it was evident her older sister was intentionally waiting for her there. Good morning, Sister What are you waiting here for? Chapter 57 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 I Id like to go running together with you, Kaho Is that alright? Karen Miyamoto spoke up cautiously. That wont be necessary. Go ahead and get some more sleep, Sister, or prepare breakfast or something, Kaho replied in a disinterested tone while walking past Karen. Breakfasts already been prepared. Karen followed her younger sister while speaking in a weak voice. Just how early did you wake up!? Kaho helplessly thought as she failed to think of a suitable retort. She knew what her older sister wanted, but it really wasnt necessary for her sister to do things to such a degree! If its already finished, then go back and rest. But I want to have a morning jog together with Kaho. I already said its not necessary! Your weight is finetheres no reason for you to exercise more, so dont tire yourself out needlessly. After she finished speaking, Kaho began jogging. I wont get tired! Karen began jogging as well, causing her ample chest to jiggle. Kaho youve changed recently. Im so happy, and I want to do things together with you Why be together? Were not little kids anymore! Kaho increased her running speed. This doesnt have anything to do with our age! Karen also sped up, causing her breasts to bounce up and down even more violently. Even though I dont know the reason, my younger sisters begun to make an effort to change herself and is currently working hard. Naturally, as your older sister, I should Thats pointless! Kaho glared at her sister. It has meaning to me! Karen glared back at her: It does, to me! Youre being unreasonable! Is there something wrong with a girl that wants to be together with her sister!? Karen, dont say something that could be misunderstood as a double entendre! I dont know, I just I just want to be by your side, Kaho Honestly, what an annoying sister. A wet glimmer sparkled in Kahos eyes. Youre so perfect, so I feel like Im nobody when Im standing next to you. But, as a family member, youre the best sister I could ask for! Forget it. If you want to follow me, just come along Kaho! Karen was delighted. Hey! Dont pull my hand while were running! Your chest is getting in my way, let go The sisters ran down the street at dawn, into the rising sun The end. The endwhat the hell!? This wasnt a clich idol drama! When Kaho arrived at school, she felt fatigued as shed overexerted herself and spent her youth together with her sister earlier this morning. But she instantly saw someone that could have come right out of an idol drama, which erased all her weariness. Seigo Harano. He looked handsome today as usual. It was almost as if he was shining brightly. He walked into the school grounds chatting and laughing together with the tomboy prince Chiaki Wakaba from the drama club as well as the cute and lovely girl next-door-type who was surprisingly innocent, Mika Uehara. With the gentle sunshine beaming down upon the three of them, if someone took a cell phone picture of them right now, it would probably be mistaken as a scene right out of an idol drama. After all, that was just how brilliantly each of them seemed to be shining! Kaho Miyamoto stared at his face for a long period of time. Suddenly, he seemed to detect something and turned his head in her direction! Then, before she could even react, he smiled and nodded at her. Wah! Kaho hurriedly averted her gaze and felt her face was burning hot. He noticed me! He even smiled towards me. How embarrassing Hey hey, was Harano-kun just smiling in this direction? It seemed like it? Who was he smiling towards? I dont know But hes so handsome! Just like an idol. I know! Hes so tall and strong, and he seems reliable as wellits amazing! The girls around her were gossiping idly. He smiled towards me! A sense of pride welled up in Kaho, combined with some other complex emotions. Harano-san was so popular. He was handsome, had a nice body, a good personality, and he wasnt bad at academics Not to mention his physical ability that was way overboard Kaho still remembered what happened two days ago when he had been surrounded by all those club presidents desperately trying to recruit him. Because of that incident, his reputation as the destroyer of clubs became even more well known within school. By now, most students had learned that Year 1, Class 5 in Genhana High School had a new handsome transfer student who was ridiculously amazing at sports, to the extent where several club presidents had stated that as long as he joined their club, hed easily be able to become the ace and go to the nationals! Unfortunately, the transfer student didnt seem interested in joining any club, which disappointed all the club presidents, although each of them maintained a sliver of hope. Many students were curious about him simply due to the rumors, and girls were constantly falling in love with his physical appearance. In addition to this, his personality was indeed nice, so he was given an excellent assessment by the girls in his class. Even all the boys that were jealous of him found it difficult to find any flaws; all they could do was make a few snide comments. If it wasnt for the fact that he had two beauties accompanying him at all times, and the fact that he hadnt joined a club yet and shown off his true abilities, hed probably be even more popular with how outstanding he was. The more she thought about it, the more Kaho felt the vast distance between them. That day, she wasnt dreaming, was she No! I cant deny reality. Dont get depressedbe more spirited! Kaho Miyamoto clenched her fists in order to galvanize herself. She didnt want to become his girlfriend; she wanted to become his friend. Besides, he already reached out to her; she just temporarily decided not to take his hand. There are no problems and no obstacles. All I need to do is change myself slightly! What are you doing? A familiar voice abruptly sounded from behind her. Startled, Kaho turned around and was greeted by a round face staring at her. Dont scare me like that, Momoko! Momoko Matsuoka was one of Kahos classmates and good friends. She was short and petite with a roundish face, light orange short hair, light yellow eyes, and a quiet personality. I wasnt trying to do that intentionally You were lost in thought about something, and you didnt even notice me standing right behind you. Momoko tilted her head. Were you perhaps thinking about Harano-san? She hit the mark on the first try. N No! Kaho reflexively denied it. Heh, your face is reddening. Kaho, youre so bad at lying. Momoko chuckled, You probably saw Harano-san pass by and were awestruck by his presence. Er Kaho couldnt come up with any words to say. Stop being silly and standing there! Hurry up and go to classits almost starting Honestly, you can stare at him all you want in class, but you insist on watching him while outside. Momoko began walking as she glanced at her friend out of the corner of her eye. It Its not the same! Kaho followed her friends footsteps. Youre not denying it anymore? Fine. I admit it, I admit it! Kaho could only give up the act helplessly. Is it wrong for a girl to enjoy looking at a handsome boy!? Of course not. Harano-sans quite handsome indeedhes much better than any of those other idiots in our class in both appearance and personality, Momoko stated calmly. However, precisely because hes that way, hes on such a different level from all the other boys that hes not the type of person ordinary girls like us can hope to approach. You should realize this as well. I I know. Kaho pouted. If you understand, then dont fall too deeply in love with him. Momoko sighed before continuing, I know that hes helped you before in such a gentlemanly fashion; its only natural for you to fall in love, but I dont wish for my friend to get her feelings hurt. Momoko Kaho could feel her friends compassion. She felt a sense of warmth along with an apologetic feeling. Dont worry about itI wont have my feelings hurt, so relax! Because I dont wish to overstep my boundariesI simply want to be able to shake the hand that he reached out to me. In the classroom. Seiji saw Kaho Miyamoto entering class with another girl and couldnt help but take an extra look at her. He just nodded towards her in greeting, but upon seeing her instantly turn away from him at an amazing speed, he felt a little hurt. Did she really hate him? He didnt think he did anything to deserve it. He didnt really understand Well, forget it. What Seiji cared more about currently was that Chiaki had informed him that she wanted to discuss something important with him after class. When Chiaki told him this, Mikas expression turned strange. It was obvious she was aware of what Chiaki planned to discuss with him. Just what could it be? Chapter 58 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Between classes. Seiji walked out of class together with Chiaki and Mika before finding a secluded spot for their discussion. Okay, whats up? Seiji took a relaxed pose as he leaned against the wall. Chiaki glanced at Mika first before turning to Seiji. She then clasped her hands together and bowed towards him. Im begging you, Seigobecome my fake boyfriend! What? Seiji raised his eyebrows. Become your fake boyfriend? What a classic situation! This situation usually happened in stories when it was necessary to attend a party or some event with a date, or when refusing to find a marriage partner found by pushy parents, whereas the current situation was Does this have to do with your ex-girlfriend? Thats right! Chiaki grinned widely. I want to make her jealous by taking a super-hot boyfriend along with me! Seiji was rendered speechless upon hearing her words. Ok, somebody explain to mewhats going on with this scenario!? Director, theres something wrong with the script again! Can I interview you, as youre a les er, bisexual girl? Just what exactly impels you to take a boyfriend and make her jealous!? Seiji could only comment forcefully on this situation without holding back at how strange it all seemed. I dont know either, but she said that shes bringing her boyfriend to our reunion, so Im taking one with me as well. Chiakis grin remained, but there was a steely glint in her eyes. So she did it first Hey! Dont refer to boyfriends like theyre items! Is there much of a difference? Theres someone with a malfunctioning brain here!! After a period of awkward silence. Alright, I understand whats going on now. Seiji sighed in exasperation. She invited you to a meeting, but she said that shes bringing along her boyfriend, and that you could also bring your boyfriend if you wanted Something like that? Yep. Chiaki retracted her arms as she finally let the grin drop from her face, revealing a complex expression. I really do want to see her again, but her doing this I dont care if its real or if she has a fake boyfriend as well; either way, its definitely upsetting. Thats why I need a splendid boyfriend to act as my own shield and sword. Perhaps she didnt intend to hurt my feelings, but theres no doubt that it will definitely hurt me, so Im going to hurt her back! Chiaki even repeated the word hurt three times in a single sentence. It was quite obvious to see how she viewed the invitation. Are you certain that shell be upset at this like you are? I dont know, but Im going to do it regardless. Chiakis expression was now devoid of any traces of mirth; even the usual relaxed air about her had disappeared. She was being completely serious. Such an expression made Seiji imagine Chiaki shouting, Come at me!! Lets just hurt each others feelings some more!! in a fictitious scenario. How messy. Well, it was definitely a plan befitting of Chiakis style. Going to a meeting by herself, trying to bear the pain in her heart while smiling, and greeting her ex-girlfriend who now has a new boyfriend Such a garbage scenario wasnt suitable for her personality at all; shed never be able to do that. As he thought this, Seiji smiled to himself and stood up straight instead of leaning against the wall. Okay, Ill do it. Even though Im not sure if Ill properly become a good item for your usage, go ahead and use me as you wish! The tall and handsome boy saying such a juicy sentence with laughter in his tonethis alone would cause many a girls heartbeat to quicken. Mikas face reddened as she listened to their conversation. Even Chiakis cheeks were tinged with a hint of red. Er Yes, I will. The tomboy averted her gaze slightly as she couldnt bear to look at the shining sun. Youll definitely become an excellent shield and sword for me, Seiji. Youre just that handsome! Chiaki thought as silence fell for a few seconds. When will you be meeting her? And where? Seiji asked for the specific details. I havent discussed it yet Ill reply to her later and come to an agreement about when and where to meet. Oh, Ill be waiting for you to contact me about the details then. Okay Let me know when you have free time. That way I can arrange a time convenient for you. Apart from school and work, Im usually free. As for my work schedule this week Seiji informed Chiaki of his schedule. Chiaki nodded after noting down the information. Got it Ill call her tonight and arrange a time to meet. Now, before we go to her meeting, we need to prepare some things. Prepare? Seiji blinked in surprise. Chiaki chuckled. Before we head to the battlefield, we should make sure our equipments top-notch. Dont say it like were heading to a real battle Seiji couldnt bring himself to say it out loud, though. Perhaps to Chiaki, this was indeed a true battleemotionally speaking, at least. How do we need to equip ourselves? Our clothes and appearance! Chiaki became more spirited and energized upon saying this. Were going to appear our best in front of them! Thats why, Seigo, you need to go shopping with me. Were going to buy a matching set of couples clothing thatll brilliantly enhance your handsomeness and my beauty! The ferocity in her words was almost tangible. Oh Seiji couldnt resist her fervor. But I dont have much money Ill pay for the costs! Chiaki bluntly stated before she shifted her gaze to her best friend who was still looking on: Mika, come with ustell us your objective opinion! Oh Mika also fell victim to Chiakis fervor and could only respond in a stupor. This is my specialty, heh heh. Allow me to show you guys my true ability as the ace of the drama club! Chiaki focused her attention outside the window with a sparkle in her eyes. It seemed almost as if she was shining brightly. *Clap clap clap.* Seiji couldnt help but clap for her in support. *Clap clap clap.* Mika followed up with another round of applause. The two of them felt like as if the tomboy in front of them was currently putting her all into performing on a stage. Later that evening. Seiji received a call from Chiaki. The battle will occur on Sunday at 8:30 pm. The location will be the White Snow Coffee Cafe in Silver Valley. Silver Valley Ive never been to such a high-class area. Well go scout the place out on Saturday night, and well also buy some clothes there! The clothing there must be quite expensive. Dont worry, Ill pay. Im actually quite well off, you know~ If youre willing, I could even give you an allowance! Nah. Dont reject me so quicklyat least hesitate a little! Itll be bad if I do hesitate! Seiji retorted decisively. He heard Chiakis laughter on the other end of the cell phone. Im really looking forward to picking clothes together with you Alright, lets leave it at that; I still need to let Mika know as well. Ah, okay. Seiji prepared to hang up. Dont you want to know how I persuaded Mika to let you be my boyfriend without her objecting? Chiaki suddenly asked him an unexpected question. Im just a fake boyfriend. Even if its fake, a girl will mind. Chiaki was laying on a luxurious canopy bed while talking to Seiji. She was playing with a cute plush cat doll while chatting lightheartedly on her cell phone. I used my deep friendship, intimate hugs, gentle wording, as well as passionate lips to Stop! I dont need any special sex chat services over the phone! Chiakis laughter increased in volume. Whats the matter, Seiji? Nobody else could hear anything! Oh, right the hell! Do you want me to look at the two of you with a strange look in my eyes in the future!? Sure, if it pleases you. Thats not what youre supposed to say!! Chiaki could vividly imagine Seiji forcefully retorting towards his cell phonethat was just how familiar and clear the scene was to her. Speaking with him was never tiresome. Even though she knew that it was time to hang up, she felt a little sad about having to go. Anyways, thats enough about this topic. Hurry up and let Mika know the time and place. I have something else to do, so Im hanging up. Ahh, he escaped! Chiaki pouted as she heard the cell phones beeping after Seiji had hung up. I wonder if hes noticed the subtle changes in my heart Chiaki thought to herself. Well, even I dont even know whats going on with myself While hugging the round, cute cat plushie, she rolled around on her bed while staring intently at the picture on her cell phones screensaver with something glittering in her eyes. Her cell phones background picture was a selfie taken together with Seiji and Mika. In that picture, the handsome boy was in the middle of the two beauties while showing off that gentle, sun-like smile of his which exuded a radiant aura. Chapter 59 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Seiji opened his system after hanging up on Chiaki. Thanks to all the extra unexpected points he received from his new [gifts] option, he had managed to gather the 75 points required for activating the [Bullet Time] skill tonight! Compared to [actions], it seemed quite easy to rack up the points using [gifts] Should he attempt to become a popular idol for real? Seiji imagined what the hypothetical scenario would be in his mind. He would have to sing and dance passionately on stage, act in deep, emotional scenes on television, and hed be surrounded by fans at all times and so on. Yep, Id much rather just be an otaku! He resolved to follow his heart. Even though he didnt particularly dislike the feeling of being admired, he decided against developing himself in this direction. He felt that hed get tired of it eventually, and perhaps hed even get depressed about it Seiji didnt want to make a living which relied on others adulation. The system was only supposed to be a cheat to help him live more comfortably. If he had to do things he didnt enjoy in order to obtain more points, then it wouldnt serve its purpose anymore. It was much like trying to obtain a reward in some game and having to stay up all night grinding a certain level over and over again. The game would be playing you, instead of you playing the game. Getting more points was indeed important, but doing the things he truly enjoyed came first. That was what Seiji wholeheartedly believed. Well, it was all simply ordinary logic. And now, he finally obtained the ability he had desired for so long. Just like when he purchased and activated the [fighting] card, a swirl of light surrounded the card as it hovered in front of him. A black shadow facing countless silver bullets was depicted on the card. Activate! This time, Seiji was mentally prepared for what would happen next. He ground his teeth while laying on his bed as his brain absorbed the knowledge He regained consciousness some time later. This learning process kinda sucks. He rubbed his aching temple. Seiji finally stood up and slowly observed his surroundings. He could feel as if hed changed imperceptibly. There was only one problem: how should he test out his new skill? I cant exactly go rushing into traffic to test myself against cars, can I? Seiji came up with an idea within several seconds. He went to the kitchen in his apartment and took out a sharp vegetable knife, which flashed with a metallic glint. Seiji took the knife to the middle of his room before taking a deep breath to prepare himself. Then, he suddenly chucked the knife upwards! The knife spun upwards at a high speed, almost reaching the ceiling before dropping back down towards Seiji. Seiji concentrated fully on the falling knife. A sudden burning sensation rushed through his body, activating his hidden potential. [Bullet Time], activate! A subtle electric shock coursed through his entire body. After that, Seiji felt as if the rapidly descending knife was actually falling down in slow motion. Just like how movies would slow action scenes down for audiences. He could vividly detect each and every knife rotation; he could tell exactly where it would land, and he even swung his hand through the twirling knife successfully without getting injured! It was just like what that triple sword user in One Piece could do. But that character relied on astonishing luck, while Seiji relied on his newfound skill! The knife was almost about to hit the floor as it came within centimeters of his right hand. Seiji reached out with his foot and caught the knife handle with his toes right before the knife was about to hit the ground. [Bullet Time] ended. Seiji suddenly felt like his body became heavy, and his breathing turned labored. It was as if a switch had turned off part of the energy in his body. So that was the price for using the [Bullet Time] limit break ability Right after it ended, his body would be temporarily weakened for a period of time. Well, as long as he rested properly, Seiji would quickly recover with his bodys current strength level. But if he activated [Bullet Time] again during his weakened state, it would sap even more of his energy afterwards. Seiji figured that if he activated it many times in quick succession, it might even exhaust him to death! But if he ever met with such a dangerous situation, he should probably just load as the main priority. At any rate, just like the [fighting] cards activation, this skill was even stronger than Seiji expected, making him feel like hed received a good deal! Of course it was a good deal! It was because Seiji was able to obtain it for half-price75 instead of 150 points! So, no matter what, this was an excellent exchange. Seiji opened up his system again, filled with self-satisfaction. Unlike when he purchased the [fighting] card, no new options appeared in his system. This was within Seijis expectations; after all, [Bullet Time] was simply a skill card that was also a reward, not a skill tree activation card. If he wanted new abilities such as [Bullet Time lvl. 2], hed probably have to complete a specific action or become stronger to unlock it. Seiji began thinking about the next ability to exchange for after confirming that no new options had appeared. Should I continue increasing my fighting prowess or begin improving something else? Considering what I might face in the future, perhaps itll be reassuring to raise my combat ability, but Even with the new [gifts] option, Seiji still felt like he wasnt accumulating points quickly enough. Rather than continuing to increase his skills in the [fighting] ability tree, perhaps he should activate more skill trees instead, so that he could have additional [actions] in order to grind points quicker, resulting in more skills at a faster pace? This is almost like a strategy game Should I recruit a stronger army and increase my military strength, or do I increase my economic production, so that I can hire a higher-level army in the future A decision like that, Seiji muttered to himself. He recalled a vastly time-consuming famous strategy game from his previous life. The game had been wonderfully intricate with numerous development strategies. Every move the player took would have an effect later down the road. The sense of instant accomplishment the game had on gamers would make them unable to stop themselves from playing once they got hooked! Just one more turn Eh, when did it get light outside? This was a phrase that became popular due to the games influence. Seiji had played that game in his past life as well. Not very deeply, but he knew the basics. At any rate, he believed that even though such a game had many choices, there were only two major directionsobtaining strength immediately, or accumulating resources in order to become stronger at a later point in time. In that game, he always chose the latter option. As for the current situation Seiji glanced at his system indecisively. Finally, he came to a decision. I dont know whats going to happen in the future, so theres no way I could make the right decision. In that case, I might as well just do what I originally preferred to do in the first place! Besides, he could simply make a save file at this point in time. He had prepared himself. Next, Im going to exchange for the [academicswriting activation card]. Seijis [academics] stat had reached a high number as hed grinded for points. He was full of hopes for what might happen to him after he activated the [writing] ability! If he had the skill, he wanted to write his own novels light novels!! Novels which werent from his previous world; he wanted to create brand-new stories that were completely his ownones that everybody loved reading!!! Instead of simply being a reader, Seiji desired to author one of his favorite mediums. This was one of Seijis unrealized dreams from his previous life. In this new world, he absolutely had to realize his dream! Otherwise, what difference would there be from his previous life an ordinary, unremarkable person!? On Earth, I was merely an idle fish at the bottom of the lake, and now its time for me to go ashore. Seijis grin grew wider as he considered the endless possibilities the future held. Chapter 60 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 The next few days passed by uneventfully. The only thing that caught Seijis attention was the fact that Hoshi Amami still hadnt appeared at work this Saturday. Being somewhat worried, Seiji decided to ask the owner Rika Amami about the situation. All she knew was that Hoshi supposedly felt sick, so he hadnt shown up to work this week. Was he actually sick with a cold, or was there something more to it? Perhaps hes trying to avoid me Seiji had his suspicions. Well, forget about it. Since his aunt doesnt feel like theres anything wrong, then its probably fine. Saturday night. Seiji, Mika and Chiaki took a bus to the upper-class district Silver Valley to grind oops, buy clothing. Right across from the bus stop was the flourishing business district filled with bright, colorful lights sprinkled across all the store signs, illuminating the night sky. The surroundings were filled with a fashionable, luxurious air. Welcome to Silver Valley, the shopping and gaming heavenif you have money, that is! Chiaki grinned as she informed her friends. The ex-NEET whos now working and the female high school student with no income of her own: Do you come here often? Seiji ended up sighing. I often took girls I was intimate with here during middle school, but I havent been here since I started attending high school, Chiaki explained. Now dont just stand there; lets get going! She waved at them with a huge smile on her face. This really feels like a rich and experienced gamer taking two free-player newbies along to grind for experience, Seiji thought to himself. It was obvious that Mika was also out of her comfort zone here. It was her first time here, mostly due to the costly nature of the products they stocked. No ordinary high school girl would be able to afford them, which why shed never shopped here. When Seiji noticed how nervous she was, he smiled at her, attempting to relieve the tension. You dont need to mind too much. Other than the fact that all the prices have one or two more zeros at the end, things arent really that different here. Thats a huge difference, okay! Mika responded reflexively. Who cares? After all, we have a rich gamer Cough cough, Chiakis paying today, not you or me. Seiji shrugged nonchalantly. Thats true, but your attitude Mika couldnt think of an appropriate adjective to describe Seiji with. Follow the rich girl and dont worry about anything! By the way, why is Chiaki so rich? Seiji finally thought to ask that question. Her fathers a famous artist thats really wealthy. But hes never home, so he gives Chiaki a lot of spending money as compensation, Mika explained. Seiji nodded in response. I see. Mika didnt mention Chiakis mother, so perhaps the Wakaba family is also a single-parent household I wonder if Chiakis mother got divorced or something else For two beauties with such differing personalities to become friends requires some points in common. What are you secretly chatting about? Come, were gonna head over there to the Grand Spring department store! Chiaki who had been walking ahead of them suddenly bounced back to Seiji and tugged his right arm. The Grand Spring department store Thats the most expensive place in all of Silver Valley! Mika muttered to herself. Mikas eyes became unfocused as she gazed at the majestic structure in front of them. She didnt even notice the fact that Chiaki was getting cozy with Seiji. Relax relax, Im here, come! You dont need to pull on me This is the practice performance for tomorrow. Wait wait up! They bantered playfully with each other as they walked down the bustling street together. The Grand Spring department store. This store had fifty years of history and tradition behind it. After experiencing various ups and downs and booms and recessions, it was now one of the top-class department stores in all of Sakura Island. It was currently at the apex of Silver Valleys merchants. Any normal persons evaluation of this store would only contain one word: expensive! If you had to add another word to assess it, it would simply be very expensive! But to those who were better off financially, the consumption level here was appropriate for them. Each item for sale here had a price suitable for its brand name and quality, so this store was actually quite popular with the upper-middle class. After entering the store, an average person would almost be blinded by the extravagant yet fashionable clothing selection which stunned them with its traditional yet splendid garbs. In addition to this, the sound of a piano playing was audible throughout the entire store. Naturally, it wasnt a recording played through a loudspeakers; instead, it was a real person who was performinga pianist of some renown. Every customer here was well-dressed, with the women seeming elegant and graceful while the boys were gentlemanly hunks. Even though there were a decent number of customers, it wasnt too noisy inside the store. Each brand name store displayed clothes, accessories, purses, and other products that were expensive to the point where an ordinary person wouldnt even want to inquire about the prices. This was like a completely different world for Seiji and Mika who were only used to shopping in supermarkets and bargain stores! Seiji wouldnt shrink back at such an atmosphere thanks to his experience in a previous life, but Mika seemed as if shed become smaller somehow, and she was acting stiffly. Dont be nervous, Mika. Everybody here is so pretentious, so just treat them all as vegetables. Its fine! Chiaki gave her good friend a big thumbs-up. I know youre just trying to alleviate her tension, but dont just make fun of everybody here. Seiji gave Chiaki a look of exasperation: Itll be bad if someone overhears us. So what will you say if nobody could overhear you? Heh heh Seiji covered his face with one hand, and peeked through his fingers in a classic middle schoolers pose: From my angle, humans are simply garbage. How terribly overboard! Chiaki retorted. Mika was lost for words upon witnessing the duos manner. Hah, its impossible to be tense for more than a minute whenever Im with these two, Mika thought. In fact she was both delighted and thankful to be with them. Lets start exploring from the store Im most familiar with. To the third floor! Chiaki led the way. And so, a joyous shopping trip began Just kidding. Two hours later, Seiji wore a helpless look on his face as he watched the two beauties that accompanied him absorbed in picking out clothes. Perhaps there were quite a few boys that would have similar thoughts when shopping together with a girl. To the average boy, a girl would transform into a mysterious creature who didnt feel fatigue, hunger, or thirst; shed be able to try on an endless array of clothing without needing to stop for rest at all. Seiji had fun at the beginning as well, since he was able to watch Chiaki and Mika (Chiaki told Mika to not pass up this chance to try out some clothes) wear various types of attractive clothing with glamorous styles. He kept snapping an endless amount of pictures. But after two hours Meh. Seiji wasnt tired physically, but he wanted to rest mentally and just sit down somewhere for a little while, even if it was doing nothing but resting. However Seigo, come over heretry this on! How many times had he worn clothes for them to judge? Seiji had completely lost track. Without being narcissistic about it, Seiji truly possessed an excellent body now. Every article of clothing suited him perfectly him, and the different styles did little to change his overall appearance. Chiaki and Mika were that type as well; every article of clothing enhanced their charisma. But the two beauties just couldnt decide as they continued pulling him around here and there, forcing him to try different sets of clothes. It seemed like they could continue this until theyd made him try every piece of clothing in the entire store. Seiji sighed mentally as he walked over and took the clothes they selected for him into the changing room. He failed to notice that every woman in the store, including the employees, the customers, and Mika and Chiaki were all quietly paying attention to him! That boys so handsome! Hes really tall and strong, so hes basically a perfect clothes mannequin! So handsome! If only I had a boyfriend like him! Such a handsome and strong young man My husband cant even begin to compare Is he a model? Or an idol? He seems more like a rich young master It almost feels like Ive seen him somewhere before? Stop it! You just want to flirt with him, heh heh. No, I really do feel like Ive seen him before One of the female employees furrowed her brows deeply as she searched her memory. A minute later, the door to the changing room opened again. A crisp, handsome youth with a slightly cold expression walked out wearing a white windbreaker over gorgeous, luxurious clothing. His figure exuded the aura of a tall, rich, and handsome young master as he simply stood there. This, in tandem with his disinterested look (which was actually due to his mental fatigue), made him seem as if he were a male model in an advertisement! Wow! All the women who were secretly observing him simultaneously thought precisely the same thing. This included the female employee who had been wondering where shed seen him before. She was dazed as her attention was completely stolen away by his handsomeness. Mika and Chiaki became slightly drunk on this scene as well. Ever since they began forcing Seiji to try out various types of clothing, theyd already received many such impacts, which was why theyd gotten addicted to making him into their personal model. I knew he was handsome before, but this is Only after making him wear these clothes did I discover that hes really Just way too handsome!! Both girls shared the same sentiment in their hearts. Seiji was idol level No, he was even above idol level! All he did was wear some high-quality clothesno makeup was even necessary! His genes were ridiculously broken!! Hey, Seiji Haruta, just who are you, really? Are you actually some rich young master thats been exiled from your family!? The same thought ran through both Mikas and Chiakis minds. Chapter 61 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Neither Mika nor Chiaki knew that the thoughts that randomly passed through their minds were actually correct. If only Mika could have connected the dots to the first meeting between Seiji and Natsuya Yoruhanaespecially the words Natsuyad spoken to himshe may have been able to realize the truth after thinking it through. However, that didnt happen. Was it that she simply wasnt very bright, or was something unconsciously preventing her from thinking along that direction? While Chiaki was also aware of their meeting, she only knew that Seiji saved Mika, which led to the presidents gratitude and the subsequent invitation to transfer to Genhana High School. She didnt mull over this incident too deeply. That was because Seiji acted too much like a normal person! He made a living by working, bought ordinary products, and had otaku hobbies None of these actions seemed befitting of a rich young master! This was why the two girls only treated their passing thoughts as a joke and didnt think it was really serious. But, unbeknownst to them, their joke was actually fairly close to the truth. The trial that Seiji endured continued as the duo brought out even more clothes for him to wear. Feeling helpless, Seiji was forced to use the excuse of going to the restroom in order to give himself a little break. The piano music continued to echo throughout the entire store. Listening to such a melodious tune while being in a grandiose store was a form of enjoyment in itself. Leaning against the guardrail, Seiji peered down at the first floor. He noticed a female musician playing wholeheartedly as a small crowd quietly listened to her in a nearby rest area. The female musician wore dark red ceremonial clothing. Her hair was wrapped up in a bun, exposing her jade-white, delicate neck. Seiji couldnt see her face from the angle he was at, but he figured she was probably a beauty. He relaxed there for a few seconds, enjoying the sight. At that moment, two girls appeared on Seijis floor. Milady, its almost time. I know. Lets shop for just a little while longer. An alluring, sultry voice as well as a light and clear voice came within Seijis earshot. Seiji suddenly felt as if hed been struck by lightning. The original Seijis memories flooded into him. Seijis body trembled, and he almost reflexively turned around in order to catch a better view of the voices owner. He barely managed to stop himself at the last moment, instead settling for stiffly twisting his head slowly and peeking at them out of the corner of his eye. He saw two beautiful girls walking past him at the edge of his vision. There was no mistaking it. It was her. Even though he only saw her out of the corner of his eye, that beautiful figure of hers matched perfectly with the person in his memory! Seiji covered his mouth with his hand in an attempt to conceal his identity as he once again followed those two girls with his eyes. Those two girls undoubtedly entered the store where Mika and Chiaki were currently shopping at! Everything was over. Seijis face twitched uncontrollably. Right now, he wanted to shout loudly at the ceiling. Why did she have to come here at this exact time? Why did she walk into the exact same store? Why why all these coincidences!? Meanwhile, inside the store. While they were picking out clothes, Chiaki and Mika noticed the atmosphere within the store had suddenly changed. Following an employees line of sight, they saw an unimaginably pretty girl. Even for above-average beauties like the two of them, this girl was pretty to the point where they were left dazed for a short while. She was wearing the classic pairing of a camisole under a light jacket. Her chest was ample, her silky and shiny black hair cascaded down to her shoulders, while her bangs, eyebrows, and eye color were a mysterious light purple. Her facial features seemed exquisite, and there was a sharp light in her eyes. As well as possessing great beauty, she also seemed to have a strong personality. Although people might mistakenly assume she was a gentle person, on deeper inspection, it could be seen that there was a fierce, unyielding spirit within her. She was like a sword of the finest craftsmanship that had been slightly pulled out of its scabbard. Her aura seemed almost contradictory but suited her well, thus creating an unique and memorable impression. By her side was another girl with curly green hair and a seductive look in her slightly droopy eyes. Her mouth was arced upwards in a slight smile, and she was wearing a tight one-piece dress with black fishnet stockings. Her curvy body seemed devilishly charming. If this green-haired girl was unaccompanied, shed be sure to attract lots of attention, but the black-haired girl beside her completely suppressed her! These two beauties attracted almost all the customers and employees attention. So pretty Mika couldnt help but mutter to herself. The black-haired girl caused Mika to recall Natsuya Yoruhana. The black-haired, full-chested president was the only other girl whod ever given Mika the impression of such an ultimate beauty. No, wait, there was one other as wellthe middle school girl she saw at the drama club; she seemed like a beautiful, untouched snowflake. Perhaps the two girls were already used to being the center of attention, as they ignored the surrounding stares and began to pick out clothes from the store. An employee hurriedly went to greet them and respectfully attended to their needs. Those two girls are so beautiful, especially the black-haired one! Are they idols? They dont seem like the type Theyre probably scions of major families. Ive seen them beforethey seem like regulars here. Ive met them quite a few times. Even though the green-haired girl is sexier, the black-haired girl is someone you simply cant take your eyes off of. If only I had such a beautiful daughter! Id die happy! Haha, I bet what you truly want isnt such a beautiful daughter The customers discussed the beauties with each other in low voices. As expected of a high-class department storeI can even meet these kinds of beauties here Mika mentally sighed in amazement. Suddenly, she discovered Chiaki was gazing at the two girls intently. Chiaki Mika called out softly to her friend. Those two are indeed beautiful, but dont just stare at them. Chiaki finally returned to her senses and retracted her gaze. They are rather pretty, but I was staring at them for another reason. Eh? Mika blinked in surprise. Chiaki glanced at her good friend. You didnt notice? That black-haired girl strongly resembles Seiji. Mika widened her eyes in surprise upon hearing this. Indeed, Chiaki was rightin terms of top-class appearances, other than the president and the girl who visited the drama club, there was still the boy who had just been beside her Seiji Haruta. Currently, Seiji was seated in a bathroom stall in the department store. He seemed to be in deep thought. No, he wasnt actually using the bathroom. Even though he would have liked to do so in order to waste some more time, his body didnt feel the need, so all he could do was sit there helplessly and waste time. As he anticipated, his cell phone started ringing. Seiji answered it. Im currently contemplating about life. Please dont bother me, thank you very much. What the hells with that greeting!? Chiaki retorted forcefully. How could you possibly go from the bathroom to thinking about life!? Hurry up and get back here! Or is there a reason that you cant come back? Upon hearing Chiaki ask the last question so calmly, Seiji knew Chiaki must have realized it as well. You probably should have confirmed it as well. When I said I was just contemplating life I wasnt entirely joking. The girl thats currently inside the same store as you is most definitely the person who made me restart my life all over again. After a period of silence. She shes really a family member of yours? Older or younger sister? Chiaki asked cautiously. Seiji heaved a deep sigh. Thats rightshes my family. Her name is Yui Haruta. Shes my older sister. The one who exiled me from the family. Chapter 62 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 If Seiji attempted to, he could probably devise some excuse to fool them, but he preferred to tell the truth. Telling the truth simplified everything. Chiaki and Mika left the store and met up with Seiji outside the entrance before they all left the Grand Spring department store together. My apologies You dont have to apologize for anything. I only feel awkward about not purchasing anything after trying on so many clothes. I feel bad for the store. Chiaki shrugged as she glanced at Seiji. Are you alright, Seiji? Mika sent him a concerned look. Seiji smiled at the duo reassuringly. Im fine. I was just slightly shocked at seeing her so unexpectedly. Fortunately, I happened to be outside the store at the time, so she didnt notice me. Otherwise, that couldve turned bad, haha Chiaki and Mika stared at him silently. Seiji slowly retracted his smile as a complex emotion appeared in his eyes. I still havent prepared myself mentally to face her. It hasnt been long since I changed myself, nor have I accomplished anything of note. Ill continue working hard and face her properly when I feel like Im ready. Seiji looked off into the distance with a contemplative expression. A hand slowly rose up and heartily slapped him on his back. Honestly, you were hiding such a beautiful older sister! When you return, and you reconcile with her and your younger sister, you have to introduce us! Chiaki grinned as she spoke. Dont you agree, Mika? Mika hurriedly nodded. Seiji Youll definitely be able to repair your relationship with them, so be more spirited! The pigtailed girl raised her fist in a cheering motion in an attempt to uplift Seijis mood. Seiji smiled gratefully at the pair. Thank you, guys. They walked down the street wordlessly for a minute. By the way, Seiji Chiaki broke the silence. Hm? Who was the girl by your sisters side? I dont know her. Perhaps she was her friend? Midway through his sentence, Seiji suddenly recalled the fact that the green-haired girl had addressed his sister as Milady. Whats with that uncertain tone of yours? Its also possible that she could be my sisters subordinate. Subordinate!? Chiaki and Mika widened their eyes in amazement. Hey, hey, your sisters status seems to be rather special? Chiaki recalled the discussions she had overheard from the other customers in the store. Is your sister a true scion!? Then are you actually a rich young master!? Seiji blinked in response. Yep, it would seem so, he answered affirmatively. Chiaki and Mika both froze over. The duo were dumbstruck and simply stood there in astonishment, staring at him blankly. Whats up with you guys? What did you say? Think about what you just said!! What I said? All I did was answer your question. Thats the problem! Chiaki retorted forcefully. You you just acknowledged being a rich young master!? Hmm Probably. Whats with that probably!? Explain in more detail! Seiji rubbed his chin. Its like this My family seems to be quite powerful with an ancient history. However, this was just something I recently heard from someone else. Before that, I was oblivious of my familys prestigious identity. After all, the original me was nothing but a NEET. I only knew how to ask my family for money, and I had little interest in their affairs. Chiaki and Mika were rendered speechless as they listened to his explanation. What the hell!? Theres actually this type of person in real life! He had no knowledge regarding his own familys identity!? He only became aware of his familys status after being exiled and hearing it from somebody else? Heavens! How could such an abnormal person exist!!? The two girls failed to halt the unending stream of mental comments that rushed into their minds. Seiji awkwardly scratched his face upon seeing the strange expressions on the girls faces. This isnt really a big deal. Why are you making a mountain out of a molehill? Its a really big deal!!! Mika and Chiaki exclaimed together. Mika Chiaki I really want to beat this guy up right now! How about you? What a coincidence! Me too~ Chiaki and Mika cackled maliciously in unison after exchanging glances. Seiji noticed some dark emotions that hed never previously witnessed were glittering in their eyes as they rushed at him! You idiot!!! The girls vented all their frustration on him. A minute later. Are your hands okay? Seiji calmly asked the two girls. Damn it, it still hurts Just why is your body so ridiculously strong, you idiot! Chiaki rubbed her hand as she complained. Beside her, Mika also massaged her hand as she nodded in agreement. You guys were the ones who suddenly attacked me! Why is it my fault? Seiji mentally sighed. He felt as if it was impossible to reason with them sometimes. Why is the nature of my background important? Why do you guys care about it? Chiaki and Mika exchanged glances again before sighing together. Mika, Seiji is still a boy in the end. Chiaki, boys are definitely all idiots. You guys are suddenly looking down on all boys because of me Seiji was in a state of disbelief. Thats because youre definitely an idiot. Hmph, you failed to comprehend the basic fact that rich young masters are the modern-day version of princes for us girls. Chiaki sighed deeply and took a melancholic pose as if she was the main character of a shoujo manga. Just the words rich young master can cause endless fantasies to sprout in a girls heart. As well as being a descendant of a well-known family, theyre handsome and cool, young and rich, gentlemanly, forceful yet gentle, and spoil us yet toy with other girls hearts, making us love and hate them at the same time. Well become filled with indecision; well be unable to discard them or figure out the proper relationship to have with them, knowing its difficult to make him commit and settle down. However, even after considering this, we still cant make up our minds to leave him and so on. At any rate, its a fantasy for us girls similar to how you guys might dream about princesses or ladies from proper families. However, girls are more emotional than boys are, so were more imaginative than boys, and our fantasies will be deeper and more complex. Mikas face was tinged with a hint of red as she nodded in understanding while listening to Chiakis explanation. Im sorry, but I still dont completely understand. Seiji rubbed his chin: I now realize that you have unrealistic fantasies towards this concept, but what else? You still dont understand!? Chiaki placed her arms on her hips, now taking a frustrated pose. Youve been hanging out with us up until now. Apart from being slightly too handsome and rather outlandishly strong, youve always been just like a commoner in your eating and dressing habits. Youre also an otaku, so its too much for us to cope with when you suddenly proclaim that youre a rich young master! Its too difficult to believe that youre a fantasy so many girls wholeheartedly believe in! Its just as if me or Mika suddenly told you that we were princesses from another country or even alien princesses that have fled to this planet in order to escape our marriages! Wouldnt you be shocked!? Wouldnt you care!? Well of course Id be shocked and I would care, if that was the case. Seiji looked directly into their eyes. But I dont know whether its your analogy, which doesnt work too well on an otaku like me, or perhaps my way of thinking is just too abnormal to begin with, I still feel Even if that was the case, our friendship with each other wouldnt change, would it? Eh? Chiaki and Mika were stunned for the umpteenth time today. Whether its me thats a rich young master, or if you two were rich young ladies or alien princesses or whatever, its still all the same to me: our friendship wouldnt change, right? Chiaki and Mika were lost for words as they mutely stared Seijis calm, forthright expression. At least for me, I wouldnt believe I differed from you even if I was a rich young master. Ive always treated you two as important to meboth before I discovered my identity, and after I discovered my identity as well. A gentle smile suffused across Seijis face. So thats why something like that isnt importantdont you agree? In conjunction with his brilliant smile, Seijis heartfelt words, spoken under the brightly lit night sky, left a deep, lasting impression in the two girls hearts. Ahhhonestly. This person, he really is After regaining their senses, Chiaki and Mika exchanged glances once more, and they instantly knew that their thoughts were exactly the same! Hes an idiot! But he really is a modern-day prince as well Chapter 63 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 In the end, the three of them went to another store in order to purchase a set of suitable clothes for Seiji. Although Chiaki seemed dissatisfied, time didnt allow for her to continue picking clothes for Seiji, so she could only compromise. Seiji and Mika both felt that the clothes Chiaki had picked out were pretty good. After buying herself and Seiji a matching set of clothes, Chiaki also bought some clothes for Mikadespite the latters vehement protestsand forced Mika to accept them. After returning home. Seiji opened the [gifts] option in the system and discovered that he had received 8 points from the clothes Chiaki bought for him in addition to an item card! [Full recovery cardEncouraging Heart]. According to his systems explanation, this card contained the feelings of beautiful girls who had encouraged him to return to his spirited and energized state again. After using this one-time item card, his physical energy and mental state would be instantly restored to its peak! Wow, isnt this the full-recovery medicine the ultimate potion, Elixir!? Seiji widened his eyes in surprise. Upon closer inspection, it seemed that it wouldnt cure any external injuries he had. Instead, it would restore his physical energy and mental state but even so, this was still quite powerful! It was akin to a divine medicineif he used it at a critical junction! Seiji considered why this item had appeared. Upon mulling over the matter, he concluded it was probably related to seeing Yui Haruta. After he saw his sister, both Chiaki and Mika were quite worried about him and even encouraged him. That was why this item had appeared in his [gifts] menu. Thank you so much, Chiaki. Mika, you as well this card must also contain your feelings. Seiji truly felt grateful towards the two girls. In addition to this, 8 points was quite a considerable sum to him. He had now stockpiled 35 points. [Academicswriting activation card] only required 30 points, and he was now able to exchange for it. He unhesitatingly made the purchase! After making the exchange, as usual, a new card flashed into existence. It depicted a moving shadow, which was swiftly writing something while sitting at a desk. The shadows movements seemed to flow smoothly and beautifully; it flourished its pen majestically with each stroke. Seiji lay on his bed and observed the card for a little while longer before taking a deep breath. He was bursting with anticipation as he finally used the card. The card turned into a flash of white light as it pierced into his brain. Once again, Seiji steeled himself for the uncomfortable learning process After an indeterminate length of time, he finally regained consciousness. Its still a little painful, but Im getting used to it. He rubbed his aching temple as he leaned up from his reclining position and rose from his bed. Seiji then walked to his desk and took out the thick notebook he used for writing his diary. He seated himself on the chair before he began writing. The moment his pen touched the paper, a wondrous sensation poured out from within him. He was able to visualize a scenario in his mind. A crimson full moon hung overhead while a young man in extravagant white clothing rested on the edge of a skyscrapers roof. He clutched a broken sword in as he gazed thoughtfully at the night sky Seijis right hand started writing at a furious pace; it almost seemed as if he wasnt the one controlling it. Every stroke was swift and precisehis writing speed was top-notch, and each word flowed smoothly out of him onto the page! Seiji continued working his imagination. A girl in a red gothic dress appeared on the roof of the skyscraper directly opposite the boy and slowly unsheathed a pair of twisted longswordsseemingly carved out of bonefrom her dress Words unceasingly appeared on the page as Seiji wrote in his preferred style, breathing life into the concept in his mind. Writing swiftly Finished! Seiji flicked the pen exaggeratedly as he finished writing the final word. That was wonderful! He inwardly praised his newfound ability as he reread his own words. Amazing The words he had written in his notebook perfectly described the image in his mind in just the right style he desiredmysterious yet romantic in addition to containing a hot-blooded yet cruel fight scene. This [writing] ability that hed activated was too powerful! If a normal person had tried to write this scene, it would probably turn out to be at only the embarrassing level of a middle schoolers fantasy. But after Seiji gained the [writing] ability from his system, this scene would make a reader feel passionate as if their blood was boiling; it was like the words on the paper could come to life, assisting the reader in visualizing such a moving, interesting story! Thanks to his otaku experience from his past life, Seiji was certain that his current writing level already reached that of a story like 5 Centimeters per Second from his previous life. Even a normal slice-of-life story would give readers the feeling of that type of moving story! *Cough cough.* Perhaps he was exaggerating a little too much? But ever since he activated the [fighting] card, hed obtained martial arts capabilities which seemed to be at the peak of what a human body could achieve, so it only seemed natural that activating the [writing] card would give him such amazing writing skills right? After all, Seijis [academics] stat had already surpassed 50 points thanks to his incessant grinding in school! In summation, his current writing level was more than adequate to write something like a light novel. The only obstacle that remained was the limits of Seijis own imagination. Since [writing] only improved his writing ability and not his imagination To clarify, it only helped him write down whatever was in his mind, but it didnt have the power to create the entire story and its characters for him. He would need to come up with his own story, world-building, character settings, background, and so on. Only after organizing his thoughts was he able to write them down and create a final product. That was how it worked. Seiji could feel his blood beginning to boil already. In fact, he could barely restrain the urge to begin writing his own original story; but first, he still needed to check his system. As he expected, new options appeared in his system, just like when hed previously activated the [fighting] card. The [writing] subsection was a new addition to his [academics] menu, and it contained options such as [self-creation], [imitate another author], [studying writing techniques] and so on. His [actions] now included [write an essay], [write a poem], [write a story], [write a song] and so on, with various prerequisite stats. New [items] appeared as well, including [speed writing cardwriting with a pen in each hand], [cryptographyencryption techniques], [writing on the computertyping] and so on. Seiji browsed his new options. [Writing on the computertyping] is the next one I need to aim for, or its going to be inconvenient if I can only write on a notebook. Although his newly acquired writing skills were undisputedly amazing, there was still something strange about ithe had to put pen to paper in order to utilize his newfound skill. System, why were you so inflexible? In this day and age, leaving aside other types of stories, light novels would always be typed on a computer, and publishers also used digital editions. Of course, the most popular method right now was to post your story on the internet, hoping to get published after gaining popularity and being chosen by a publisher. Even though using a pen to write seemed romantic as well as unique, Seiji would prefer to directly type out his story as it seemed like a waste of time to write a story on paper then type it out again. However, the [writing on the computertyping] card required 55 points. Hey, wasnt this was more expensive than the ability cards under the [fighting] tree!? Seiji subtly felt as if hed fallen into his own systems ploy 55 points seemed like a lot, but with his [gifts] and additional [actions] now available to him, it should be easier to grind than before, right? So lets test out the new [actions]! Seiji mulled it over before he ultimately decided to pick [write a story] from his actions menu, which had a prerequisite of 40 academics and 25 communication, and began writing the story in his mind. Yep, lets make the storys title Ill die if I dont become handsome! Chapter 64 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 After an entire night. Eh Why is it light outside? Seiji finally returned to his senses after hed spent all night in a writing frenzy. The bright sunlight which streamed through his window roused him from his unnatural state. He hurriedly checked the time. What the hellhe pulled an all-nighter while writing!? He blankly looked at the thick notebook in front of him. Previously, its pages were largely blank. Now, it had only three or four empty pages remaining. He had lost himself in the process of writing his story While it was a fact that choosing an option like [write a story] would cause an irresistible urge to well up within him, Seiji had also been addicted to the enjoyment he derived from creating his own story, so he simply wasnt able to stop himself. Might as well stop here. He put down his pen and stretched. Then, he picked up his book and speed-read through his creation that he had spent the entire night on. Wow. Seijis eyebrows gradually rose upwards as he continued reading. Just wow. He flipped through the pages at a rapid pace. Incredible wow. His eyeballs flicked from one line to the next as he finally finished. *Smack!* Seiji forcefully closed his notebook. Did I truly write all this? He tried his best to restrain the excitement within him. If he didnt, he felt that he would begin shouting loudly with excitement right then and there. Thats because his own story was so engrossing!! Seiji put down his notebook before he suddenly jumped up and backflipped, landing and finishing with a victory pose! Yeah!! He was shouting as loudly as he could within his heart. This would be the first story that the author Seiji ever wrotea short story by the name of Ill die if I dont become handsome! The main character was a formerly hot-blooded young man who fell into the clutches of depravity and became a NEET after life dealt him a cruel blow. One day, a mysterious spirit possessed him and forced him to become a handsome boy; if he didnt comply, the spirit threatened to curse him to death. Just from the storys synopsis, one would think that this story was related to the supernatural genre as well as being a motivational novel. Instead, it was actually a huge battle between good and evil. At first, the main character had to engage in activities he didnt enjoy purely due to the mysterious spirits threats. He left his home, worked hard to lose weight, and made an effort in his studies, all in order to reach his target of becoming a handsome boy. The comedy in this story came from the contrast between the protagonists inner comments and his actions: his depraved heart was furious at being coerced into doing all these things which were actually for his personal benefit, but the spirit forced him into behaving like a proactive, bright, even heroic person, thus helping him obtain the love of several beautiful girls. Then, after receiving the female characters affection and care, the protagonist was moved by their feelings and finally began to live life seriously again. However, at this point, the story took a steep downturn. A mysterious antagonist suddenly appeared and injured his childhood friend who had always cared for him right before his eyes. Only when the spirit which possessed him bequeathed a strange power unto him was he able to force the antagonist into retreating. After that, the spirit explained its identity and meaning for existence to the protagonist. It stated why it was fighting against the antagonist and so on. It needed the aid of the main character and required him to become truly handsome on the outside as well as heroic on the inside in order to defeat the evil forces that were invading and protect their land. Under huge pressure and fearing the risk of death, the protagonist chose to escape from reality. He hid in his room, not wanting to do anything, and in the end, the disappointed spirit was forced to abandon him and face the evil head-on without even a corporeal body. At the last moment, thanks to a gift from his childhood friend, the main character finally recalled his hot-blooded former self who resolutely believed in justice. So what if I die!? Rather than living on as someone worthless, Id prefer to die as a true handsome boy!! The main character rushed to the battlefield filled with newfound resolution. He combined with the spirit and transformed on the battlefield. After a fierce battle, he finally defeated the antagonist and saved the life of his childhood friend. When his childhood friend regained consciousness, he had already returned to his human form which had sustained terrible injuries. He cried and apologized in front of her in an undignified manner, his face stricken with snot and tears. Although the girl had been unconscious during the battle, she could still feel that something had happened, prompting her to gently stroke the protagonists face. The current you looks so awful Youre even uglier than when you were hiding in your home. Nevertheless, I still feel like the current youjust like thisyoure the handsomest boy Ive ever seen! The story ended at that sentence. Under Seijis newfound writing ability, this somewhat clich story filled with various otaku references and a hot-blooded story of justice turned into a top-level bestseller potential story. The beginning of the story had the main characters depravity and unwillingness coming into conflict with the spirits arrogance and silliness, thus creating a comedic contrast. Each girl had her own unique character and personality that seemed almost life-like; they were all filled with humor and had their individual cute points. In the latter part, the strange and evil antagonists cruel actions caused the main character to feel fear and inferiority, causing him to lose motivation and become depraved again. Then, his memories with his childhood friend instilled him with courage once more as he recalled his former hot-blooded self. This, the final climactic battle, and the moving feelings of relief and regret after victory Every scene was described in considerable detail to the fullest extent of Seijis ability! This was an excellent story. At least in Seijis opinion, it was a story that he could finish in one sitting. It contained humor, tension, and even a moving scene at the end. It was a fun light novel that would leave him with no negative feelings after he finished reading it! The only part was that it was so short but that was why it was a short story. At any rate, the story was so good that he could hardly believe it was something that he had written with his own hand. Plus, it only took him the timeframe of one night! Seiji slowly forced himself to calm down. He wanted to get it published immediately but first he had to type it again on his computer, save it in a document, and print it. Or should he publish it on the internet instead? Hmm, it seems like even getting it published requires some thought. Seiji glanced at the clock and noticed that it was time for him to go to work. Thats right, work He recalled the stores owner, Rika Amami, and her cousin, Mayuzumi Amami, who was the author known as Peach-sensei. Even though Peach-sensei was a mangaka, it was a field closely related to light novels, so it could be said that they were connected fields. Perhaps shed be able to give him some advice? She was probably quite busy If so, then he should ask his boss Rika first, as she may know a few things as well. After consideration, Seiji decided to bring his notebook to the confectionery store Of course, he ripped out the portion containing his diary first. It would be nice if Peach-sensei could read his story as well, even if she has androphobia. A story should be no problem at least, right? Seiji didnt expect her to have the free time, though, as he knew being a popular mangaka was bound to consume the majority of her time. At the Divine Taste confectionery store. Seiji walked directly to the store manager/owners office after arriving at the shop. Good morning, Haruta er, Harano-kun. So what brings you to my office today? Rika Amami blinked in surprise upon seeing Seiji enter her office. Good morning, Store Manager. Seiji smiled in greeting. Actually, I just wrote a short story in light novel format, and I want to get it published He explained the situation and showed the notebook to her. Light novel? Rika Amami was rather curious. She knew that Seiji was an otaku, but being a consumer and a creator were two completely different things. Even if you read many otaku novels, you wouldnt necessarily possess the creative ability required to write one. Of course, after seeing and reading so many others, it was only natural to desire creating your own. In fact, most authors started like this. However, a hobby or an impulsive action didnt equal talent; it was only a part of what was required. It was na?ve to think that you could enter the professional world with only this much. Rika Amami didnt feel that Seiji Haruta was the na?ve type. If he seriously wanted to get this published, it probably wasnt a rough draft written on impulse, or else he wouldnt even be able to get her approval. A sense of curiosity welled up within her What could he have written to make him act so seriously? Even though Im not in that business, I know some basics thanks to my association with Mayuzumi. If you would like, I can introduce an excellent editor to you. But, before that, may I read your story? Rika Amami smiled as she spoke. Chapter 65 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Occasionally, I also read light novels as well. Although I probably dont read as often as you or Mayuzumi, I think I can distinguish between whats good and whats not. Ah Ill be more than happy to let you read it. Seiji nodded as he placed his notebook on the table. Then feel free to have a look. Give me your review after you finish Im going to go change clothes for work now. Alright, you go ahead. Rika picked up and opened the notebook as Seiji left the room. Unexpectedly, he hand-wrote the whole thing His handwriting is pretty neat. I didnt know that Haruta-kun had such a talent. Ill die if I dont become handsome! is the title? Haha, could it be Did he really use himself as the model for his main character? The somewhat unorthodox title instilled Rika with a sense of curiosity, so she began reading, filled with expectation. His word choice isnt bad at all Its easy to read, and the sequences are pictured vividly in my imagination. All in all, its quite interesting. There are a few references that I dont get, but the commentary is hilarious; theres a subtle feeling of enjoyment. The girls are lovely as well! HahI wonder if he based them on people he knew The beautiful store manager slowly lost herself in reading Seijis story. This morning, the kitchen employees felt that something strange was happening. The joint store manager and owner, Rika Amami, didnt show up until really late, and it was obvious that her heart wasnt in her work. She kept leaving for some unknown reason. Her uncharacteristic daze was a huge contrast with her typical reliable and strict nature. What was going on? The kitchen employees chatted with each other about this topic whenever they had some free time in between baking. Did something happen in her family? This was the normal line of thought. My guess is that an ex-boyfriend called her. This was a gossipy way of thinking. Could it be that shes on her period? This was a biological way of thinking. Youre all so na?ve! Heh heh, according to my deduction, the store manager is actually wondering if shes pregnant or not! This was an outlandish way of thinking. Whos pregnant, you say? The store managers icy cold voice suddenly sounded in their headsets channel. The male employee who had been acting rather pretentious with his ridiculous deduction suddenly froze up as the others all stared in his direction. They gave a sympathetic glance towards the microphone on his headset which he had forgotten to turn off before they averted their gazes in unison, pretending to be unfamiliar with this idiot. Katou, would you prefer to have a salary deduction or kneel and apologize to me? Its your choice. No!!! Im sorry!! Forgive me, Store Manager! The other employees inwardly cringed upon hearing such a desperate yet silly reaction from him. Whats going on back in our kitchen? Seiji sighed as he adjusted his headset. Well, who knows? His coworker Tanaka shrugged, displaying that he, too, was unaware of what was happening. After the stores rush hour, Seiji finally received an opportunity to rest. Seiji returned to the store managers office and noticed Rika Amami was still reading his notebook. Harano-kun youve come. Rika lifted her head and smiled in greeting at the boy entering her office. Your story is pretty good. She directly gave him an excellent review. As a normal reader, this story is one that Id be willing to purchase. Naturally, Seiji was delighted to hear such a review. Thanks for your appreciation, Store Manager. Im happy to hear that you enjoy it. Rika Amamis smile arced upwards, adding to her already potent allure. Im also happy to become your first reader, Harano no, Haruta-kun. After finishing your story, I can say that your writing style left me with the deepest impression. Both your literary talent and your descriptions are also top-notch; in fact, its the best Ive ever seen among all the light novels Ive read Well, I havent read all that many light novels, though. Your depictions are excellent to the point that while Im reading, I can visualize each and every scene. In addition to this, I can visualize the characters movements and actions in my mind! Its almost as if I wasnt reading, but instead watching an anime which showed me everything visually! Rika let out a heart-felt sigh of appreciation. Such an excellent story makes me want to re-read it multiple times. You must have polished it many times over, right? I can literally feel your passion through the story! Seiji smiled in response. While it definitely contained his passion, this story only took him one night to finish But it was probably better to not say that out loud, heh. After all, that would sound too pretentious. Disregarding your depictions, your plot and characters are excellent as well. However, my experience in light novels is rather limited, so I wont say much else about it. Ill contact the editor I was talking about earlier right now. Shes the editor for Mayuzumis story and a nice person. Rika Amami took out her cell phone and called a number from her list. Hello, Yoshizawa-san. Sorry to call you at this time, but theres something Id like to discuss with you Rika succinctly briefed the editor about the current situation. Mayuzumi mentioned him to you before? Yes, hes the high school student in question. Youll be coming over immediately? Yep, hes in the store I think hell be fine with it. Rika glanced at Seiji. Alright, thats how well do it then. The beautiful store manager hung up the call. You heard that, right, Haruta-kun? That editor is coming here soon to read your story as well as meet you. Seiji nodded in response. Peach-sensei mentioned me to her before? Thats right. Mayuzumi told her about her upcoming date with you. Rika sighed before continuing, Of course, Mayuzumi wouldnt tell her your real name; all she said was that she was going to go to a school festival together with a first grade high school student from Genhana High School named Seigo Harano. Doesnt that mean that she told her editor everything about me except my real name? Indeed Theres no helping it; the two of them were high school classmates, and the editor is one of Mayuzumis few trusted close friends. Its only natural that Mayuzumi told her editor about this. Seiji nodded again. You dont mind, do you? Rika blinked her eyes cutely. Of course not. This isnt an important secret or anything. The thing is, because Mayuzumi told her about you, it seems like shes really taken an interest in you After a subtle silence. Allow me to ask, about Yoshizawa-san Seiji tugged on his mouth, is she into that? Nope. Rika apparently understood his meaning as she smiled wryly. Shes not into that, but perhaps because she has a deep friendship with Mayuzumi ever since high school, or for some other reason At any rate, she treats Mayuzumi a little specially? What was with that uncertain tone of hers? Upon seeing the look in his eyes, Rika seemed to realize Seiji had noticed her uncertainty, so she awkwardly coughed twice. Anyways, shell be coming over soon, so youll meet her in a bit. Shes a good editor, so no matter what, shell assess your story fairly I think. Hey, Miss, that last comment of yours really makes me nervous! Seiji suddenly felt like perhaps it wasnt a good idea after all to have the store manager introduce an editor to him? Well, forget about it. He might as well meet the editor. Approximately one hour later. Seiji was summoned to the store managers office once again. When he arrived, he was greeted by the sight of an unfamiliar woman sitting on the sofa and flipping through his notebook. She was a well-proportioned woman and wore a short, yellow one-piece dress with stockings the same color as her skin. She had a long, shiny orange-colored braid, slightly bushy eyebrows, a sharp chin, a light coating of lipstick, and a sharp glint in her dark yellow eyes. With the sharp aura emanating from her, she gave of the impression of a cold yet clean beautiful young businesswoman. Hello Seiji prepared to greet her. The woman suddenly lifted her head and looked directly at him, that sharp glint flashing fiercely in her eyes. Youre Seigo Harano? Chapter 66 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Er I am. Seiji blinked in surprise. My apologies, I was a little too excited. The orange-haired woman realized her actions were slightly inappropriate, so she set the notebook down and stood up in a formal manner. Hello and nice to meet you. My name is Saki Yoshizawa, editor for Thunderbolt Literature. She fished out a business card from her pocket when she finished and presented it to Seiji with both her hands while lowering her head respectfully. Hello, nice to meet you too Seiji took the business card and glanced at it before putting it away. Yoshizawa-san, no need to be so stiff and formalhes just a high school student. Rika Amami, who was observing them from the side, smiled wryly. You can just relax and have a normal conversation with him. Acting formal will only make the atmosphere tenser. How right you are, Store Manager! Seiji heartily agreed with her. Really? Saki Yoshizawa tilted her head. But regardless of whether or not hes a high school student, work is workone should treat it seriously. I didnt say you shouldnt treat work seriously. Its just youre not at your editing department, nor is it work hours currently. Hes my employee, and youre my cousins close friend; theres no need to treat this like a formal interview. Rika shrugged. You can have a serious conversation without being so formalthats all I meant. Oh Saki blinked and seemed to realize Rikas intentions. Harano-san, would you prefer to relax a little? Indeed. By the way, you dont need to add -san to my name; just call me Harano. Seiji smiled politely. Saki Yoshizawa squinted slightly upon seeing his smile. Okay then, Harano, just call me Yoshizawa as well, she said rather directly. Seijis expression distorted slightly. Normally speaking, as his elder, shouldnt she refuse and use the more familiar Harano-kun instead? It seemed a little awkward to go straight to using no honorifics on the first meeting and even asking him to do the same with her? This Seiji didnt even know what to think anymore. Rika Amami was clutching her forehead wordlessly. Saki seemed oblivious to the subtle air in the atmosphere as she picked up the notebook again and flipped through it. I just skimmed through your story, Harano. Apart from the fact that the storys a bit clich and the characters are still not fleshed out enough, this short story is quite complete. Amami-san especially praised your depictions to me, and I also have to admit that your writing is perfect! That was just my impression from skimming through, which means that my review of it is An indescribable light sparkled in Sakis eyes as she looked directly at Seiji. Its a considerably interesting story thats definitely at the level our publisher is willing to accept! Seiji smiled in response to the high praise he received. This was the review of an actual editor at a publisher, after all! Unlike his subjective personal opinion and Rikas opinion as a casual reader of light novels, she was an expert on the subject matter. Thank you. Im delighted to be able to obtain Yoshizawa Editor Yoshizawas recognition. It feels like a loads been taken off my shoulders He awkwardly scratched his face. This was still his first time writing his own story, so he had been quite nervous. Well be more than happy to accept and publish your short story, but typically we only accept electronic documents, so youre going to need to type it again on a computer. Saki continued. Also, even though your short story can already reach a high level without editing, I still think it has places where it can be improved If you would like, I can look it over again in more detail, then give you my suggestions for where I believe you can improve. Please do so for my sake! Seiji agreed decisively. Although the system had bestowed a wonderful writing ability upon him, Seiji was fully aware of his own limitations. He was still inexperienced in many aspects, so he had no doubt that the advice of an experienced editor would be necessary for his growth. Saki Yoshizawa blinked in surprise upon seeing how quickly Seiji made his decision. She smiled for the first time. Rather than saying that her smile was like that of thawing ice, it was more like a flower in a thorn bush displaying unexpected gentleness and beauty. This is probably her true self concealed beneath that cold businesswoman outer shell of hers, Seiji thought to himself. An editor whos tough on the outside and soft on the inside Alright, since you agree, please send an electronic copy to my email after you finish typing it up on a computer. Ill give you my comments after reading it so that you can complete your final edition. My email address is on my business card. Saki handed the notebook back to Seiji after she finished speaking. Okay, thank you. Seiji took his notebook back. Well, that probably finishes our discussion. The details regarding the publication of his novel, what steps were still necessary, and his next course of action after publication could be discussed after finishing the final draft of his story. *Cough cough.* Just as Seiji was about to take his leave, Saki Yoshizawa faked a coughing fit. So thats it about the story Harano, I have something else Id like to discuss with you. The female editors gaze turned even sharper than earlier! Seiji suddenly felt as if he was facing off against a female cougar. I heard that youre going to have a date with Peach with Mayuzumi at the school festival! As he expectedit was about this topic! Seijis face stiffened slightly as he glanced towards the store owner. Young man, take care of it by yourself Rika Amami responded with a glance; its meaning was evident as she idly stood by, enjoying the spectacle. Hey hey! Miss, you were the cause of all this!! Why are you tossing this hot potato to me!? Seiji inwardly cursed her. He really wanted to betray his boss right now, but considering his salary Yeah, its true. I have an agreement like that with Peach-sensei. Seiji tugged on his mouth as he spoke. Mayuzumi has strong androphobia, Saki stated in a low and heavy tone as she aggressively moved one step closer to Seiji. I know But this is intended to help her cure her phobia Although Im uncertain how effective it will be. Seiji retreated one step in response. Can you promise that youll be able to protect Mayuzumi? No, before that, as a man, can you promise that you yourself wont harm Mayuzumi!? Saki approached one step closer again. I Ill do my best to not scare Sensei and protect her I promise! Seiji retreated once more. What will you use to back up your promise!? Saki shortened the distance between her and Seiji to the point where her face was almost touching Seijis. Her gaze seemed as sharp as twin daggers while her manner was akin to a cougar that was on the verge of pouncing on its prey. Miss, what am I supposed to promise with!? Seiji could only smile wryly inside his heart. He somehow managed to glance at his boss out of the corner of his eye and discovered that Rika Amami was covering her mouth with her hand while her shoulders were trembling violently Was she laughing? She was definitely laughing! What the hell! If you have the spare time to laugh at my situation, help me relieve this editors anxiety!! Seiji suddenly lost control of himself and blurted something out without thinking. I I promise on my life! If any harm comes to Sensei, Ill take responsibility for the rest of my life!! Saki Yoshizawa and Rika Amami both froze solid. Seiji only realized the consequences of his words after he finished shouting. Uh-oh, he said something that could easily be misconstrued! He just wanted to express that hed get it done properly no matter what, but due to his impulsiveness, his sentence just earlier evidently wasnt the right one. Take take responsibility for the rest of your life? Saki muttered to herself as her face reddened. Just earlier she seemed almost as vicious as a female cougar, but now the cold and steely editor suddenly turned shy and bashful!? This contrast was just too much Seiji was left stupefied. Eh, it felt like he had witnessed such a scene just last week? Oh like that that seems okay, then. Saki glanced at his face and nodded repeatedly while blushing heavily. Youve even prepared yourself resolutely to marry Mayuzumi. That really surprised me But, its pretty good. Oh no, this misunderstanding has gotten out of control! Seiji shouted in his mind. Just how did it become like this!? Chapter 67 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Um Editor Yoshizawa, actually I Seiji wanted to explain. You dont need to say anything more, Harano. Im aware of your resolution now. Saki interrupted him, her cheeks still flushed deep red. Amami-san believes youre an excellent employee and a hard worker, and I trust her judgment. Plus, from what I can tell, you have a nice appearance and a good personality. Since you also have similar interests as Mayuzumi and potential in the same career as her, youll make an excellent boyfriend for her. Seiji was rendered speechless by her attempt to comfort him. Even though you might not really get married with Mayuzumi, I think its nice that youve prepared yourself for that outcome. Mayuzumi is a girl that really needs someone to take good care of her, so I humbly request that you treat her with love and respect. Saki finished by bowing to Seiji in a serious manner. Lets finish our conversation here; I still have other matters to attend to, so goodbye. Saki bowed to Rika Amami as well before giving a final glance to Seiji and leaving. Her face remained tinged with red as she left, and her footsteps seemed rather hurried. Was she escaping? Seiji was stunned. Just what exactly happened!? He turned to his boss and discovered that she was still covering her mouth, attempting to conceal her amusement by turning her head in the opposite direction. Looking down, Seiji noticed her shoulders were still trembling. Store Manager! My apologies Haruta-kun, I cant stop myself, hahahaha! Rika finally burst out into laughter. This was the first time that Seiji had ever seen the store owner laughing like this. The seductive, beautiful store owner was covering her mouth while holding herself with her other hand, unable to suppress her laughter. Her breasts kept jiggling under her shirt as she laughed; it was an appealing sight to almost any sane man. Sigh Just as Seiji prepared to speak up, there was a popping sound. Although it was slightly faint, it was still audible. The source of the sound was in front of the store managers majestic chest. The cause of the sound was a tiny, glimmering button! Seiji instantly widened his eyes and focused on it. Time seemed to slow down for him as he saw the buttons trajectory clearly. He also caught a brief look of the slightly opened shirt, which exposed a tantalizing glimpse of the store managers ivory-white cleavage Ahh, this was the legendary unexpected lucky eventbutton-popping breasts!!! This scene lasted for only an instant. However, Seiji felt as if it lasted for an eternity! So what if he was mocked or misunderstood? Everything was worth it just for witnessing this moment! With a clattering sound, the button landed on the floor and coincidentally rolled in front of him. With a devout feeling in his heart, Seiji leaned over and picked up the button. Oh my! Sheesh, another one popped off! Rika was finally forced to halt her laughter as her face reddened slightly. She covered her chest with her hand and said, Haruta-kun, that button Store Manager. Seiji clutched the button tightly with a fervent expression; he almost seemed like a monk under divine guidance. Could you possibly permit me to keep this holy artifact? What? Rika wasnt sure if she heard him correctly. Holy something What did you say? Holy artifact. Seiji coughed shamelessly before continuing, This button please may I keep it? Why do you want that button? Rika dazedly looked at the boy in front of her. She then came to a sudden realization, causing her face to turn even redder. No! Give that button back to me! Eh? I cant? I just want to take it home and worship it What the hells with worshipping it!!? For the first time ever, Rika Amami rebuked Seiji forcefully as she glared at him with a reddened face while covering her bountiful chest with both hands, completely ruining her strict image as the store manager and owner. Hurry up and return that button to me, then get out! Oh Okay. With a regretful expression, Seiji placed the button on the table while showing an obvious unwillingness to do so. You want it that much? Rika continued to blush. Honestly, Haruta-kun Youre obviously so handsome, but you still have such a strange habit Store Manager, you should know already that Im an otaku. Seiji glanced outside the window, acting as if he was looking into the distance. Otakus all conceal a gentlemanly perverted spirit within them. Rika was lost for words upon hearing him speak so shamelessly. And so, the gentleman who was unable to obtain the holy artifact (button) finally left the store managers office, filled with regret. As he sincerely told her thank you for the treat just before leaving, the beautiful owner gave him a death glare. It didnt matter! Seiji was in an excellent mood. That legendary event gave him a deep and lasting impression. It didnt even matter if that icy beauty of an editor misunderstood him; after all, that was such a small matter in comparison! All he had to do was explain later. He went back to work in high spirits. After the end of his work shift. Seiji took his notebook home with him and typed it all up on his computer. After saving the document, he emailed it to Saki Yoshizawa. This will be fine. I wonder when Ill receive a reply I hope its quick. He stretched himself. Finally, Seiji checked his system in order to confirm how many points he received from an all-nighters worth of the [write a story] option. The result was a surprising 10 points! It seemed quite high, but upon consideration, the efficiency rate was actually quite low. Not only that, the options now darkened. I cant select it again for the entire day So yesterdays [write a story] option lasted for two days and counted for today as well. Its actually points for two days worth. Seiji rubbed his chin as he pondered on the situation. He earned 10 points in two days, which meant he received 5 points per day It seemed pretty good at first glance, but if the action required such a long time, then it wouldnt be good. Lets try it again tomorrow. If I just [write a story] normally without pulling an all-nighter, how many points will I receive? Seiji looked at his other available [actions]. Like usual, he could grind [write a diary] and [draw]. He could also [write an essay], which had a prerequisite of 40 academics, and [write a poem] which had a prerequisite of 40 academics and 25 charisma. Of course, it was time to grind. Writing an essay was fairly simple. All Seiji had to do was think of a topic, and he was able to inject his feelings into his essay thanks to his newfound writing ability. As for writing a poem Seiji scratched his head. It was mostly similar to writing an essay. He just had to imagine the scene and inject his emotions into it, but compared to an essay, it was deeper. His word choice also needed to be more precise and simple. To use an analogy, Seiji believed that writing an essay was like casually pouring loose sand. In that case, a poem needed to be like an hourglass. He couldnt just pour the sand everywhere; he had to use a specific format instead to allow the sand to trickle and form into a beautiful hill. It seemed difficult. After finishing his poem, Seiji read it over but couldnt tell if it was high quality or not. He received 2 points for his essay and 3 for the poem. Not bad. Seiji inferred from this that [write a story] would normally give him 3 or 4 points, more likely 4. Lets calculate it as a minimum of 3. This means that all the new [writing] actions available to me now will give me 8 points every day. Itll take only a mere four days for me to earn back what I spent on it! Seiji believed he had made the correct decision to focus on more ways to earn points. So, should he activate some more cards instead of exchanging for skills? He felt that would be a good choice. It didnt matter much if he had to type his stories into the computer after writing it, as it would only take some extra time. He didnt need to hurry and exchange for [writingtyping]. That skill seemed like a waste of 55 points, sheesh! Seiji finally realized that unless he had enough actions to earn points with, skill cards were all a huge trap for his points! Even including [Bullet Time] But [Bullet Time] was a limited time only discount; even if it slowed down his development, it saved him 75 points. So did he profit or not? Seiji wasnt sure. Forget it. Lets stop thinking about this topic. Seiji yawned as he had pulled another all-nighter followed by a day at work. It was time to rest. After all, there was another battle to be fought tonight. Chapter 68 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Sunday night, at the Silver Valley bus station. A handsome boy whose dashing looks attracted glances from almost all the women passing by stood near the stations entrance. He wore a dark shirt under a light gray windbreaker on his torso. His legs were clothed by form-fitting long pants which displayed his impressive physique. His clothes went well with his amazingly handsome idol-like looks. He was so handsome it was almost unfair. The sight of him standing there and looking at his cell phone seemed like a scene out of a television drama. Many women were even looking around to see if they could find any hidden cameras secretly recording this scene. Only the others nearby who were also waiting for someone knew that this wasnt a scene out of a television drama. Just like them, this boy was just a normal person waiting for someone. The part that wasnt normal was the fact that in the space of a few minutes, he was already approached by a total of three girls and four talent managers! The handsome boy politely rejected each and every one of them the same way and treated each girl and talent manager seeking the next star with a polite yet firm attitude. Was he an idol? A model? A rich young master? The other people around him were quite curious about his true identity as well the person who he was waiting for. *Tap tap* The sound of footsteps echoed out. A girl walked out of the bus station, heading towards the boy. Im sorrydid you wait long? Shes finally here! All the curious onlookers turned their heads, eagerly wanting to discover the identity of this girl. They were greeted by the sight of a girl with medium-long silver-colored hair tied with a red ribbon. Her face was clear and beautiful, her eyes seemed like lakes, and her pink lips were arced upwards seductively She was wearing a lace one-piece miniskirt dress with a dark-colored jacket on top. She also had on black stockings and high heels that accentuated her wonderful figure and the mesmerizing absolute territory of her creamy white thighs! Beautiful! The girl didnt go overboard with decorating herself, nor was she missing the youthfulness of a teenage girl. Taking everything into consideration, she seemed almost fantastical. She was definitely a head-turning pretty girl. When she approached the handsome boy with a smile on her face, the bystanders who were furtively paying attention could only sigh in their hearts, what a perfect couple! No, I only waited five minutes. The boy put away his cell phone as he smiled in a way that would make a girls heart flutter. Liar But your answer passes the test. The girl covered her mouth and chuckled, before linking arms with the boy as if it was the natural thing to do. The two of them then left the bus station together. As everyone else watched them depart, some thought about the person they were waiting for, while others thought about how that couple would spend the night How is it? It definitely feels more like a date this way, dont you think? The silver-haired beauty also known as Chiaki laughed as she talked to Seiji. Indeed, it does. Everyone watched me while I was standing there, and some girls even came up and flirted with me. It feels like Im part of a museum exhibition. The handsome boy named Seiji sighed helplessly. Sigh, we could have just come together, but Chiaki said that it would improve the atmosphere by doing this. This isnt a real date, though However, we do need to act like were a couple. At the Snow White coffee cafe. Seiji suddenly thought of the anime called White Album in his past life. Yep, its almost time for that season. It seemed like they were going to encounter a similar situation to what happened in that story What was about to happen wasnt an ex-boyfriend and ex-girlfriend meeting each other; it was two ex-girlfriends Or to be more precise, two ex-girlfriends and two current boyfriends Or to be even more specific, an ex-girlfriend and her current (fake) boyfriend and an ex-girlfriend and her current (real) boyfriend? Eh It was difficult to tell everyones relationship with each other! Seiji lost himself in philosophical thoughts. While he was taking a mental vacation, Chiaki had already pulled him into the store. They followed the server to a second-floor room that had been previously reserved. In front of room 203. Seiji finally regained his senses from his pointless philosophical pondering as he looked at Chiaki, who was beside him. The silver-haired girls eyes were fixed on the door in front of her. Although she appeared calm on the outside, her eyes displayed a variety of complex emotions such as nostalgia, anticipation, disappointment, and depression Seiji could feel her grip on him unconsciously tighten. He could even feel her soft, supple chest pressed against his arm. So, it turned out that Chiaki was *Cough cough!* It isnt time for such thoughts, you idiot! Seiji mentally reprimanded himself. Itll be fine. Seiji comforted her with a smile as she glanced over at him. Go ahead and face them. No matter what happens, you just need to remember that youre not by yourself. There a faint light glistening in Chiakis eyes. Youre acting so brave now, even though you didnt even dare to face your older sister last night~ She suddenly took a casual tone of voice and teased him playfully. Er Thats different! Seiji averted his gaze. Hehe. Chiaki let out a short giggle, and her mouth began to arc upwards again as she observed the boy. Ah, that confident, casual smile of his, just like usual! Thank you, Seiji. She was truly grateful to him in her heart. Then, she pressed the doorbell. Please enter. The door opened automatically after hearing a voice from inside. Seiji glanced at Chiaki before holding the door open for her as they entered the room. The room had a huge window overlooking the street below, allowing a clear view of it. Seiji recalled, however, that he couldnt see into the store, which meant it was a one-way mirror at work. The room was wide, elegant, and luxurious. There was music playing from somewhere, and the soft singing of a female singer could also be heard. It seemed like an excellent place for a date. There was a circular table in the right half of the room. One boy and one girl were seated there. The girl had light blue long hair that had a silky sheen. Her waist-length hair was clipped together by a white barrette adorned with pink accessories. She was wearing an elegant blue one-piece dress with a white fur coat draped over her shoulders. Her blue eyes had a quiet air to them, and her round face seemed soft and gentle. Her smile seemed almost wistful; she was a classical beauty. The part of her that gave Seiji the deepest impression was her atmosphere of tranquility. It was as if her beauty was something natural and unblemished, like an undiscovered lake or virgin forest. An ultra top-notch beauty Seiji understood just by meeting this girl why Chiaki had instantly fallen in love with her. This girl seated before him possessed enough charisma to attract anyone, regardless of gender! Her name was Haruka Shimizu. Chiaki The blue-haired girl stood up with a enigmatic sparkle in her eyes as the two of them entered. Long time no see. Haruka Chiaki glanced at the girl, an indescribable light flashing through her eyes. Indeed, its been quite a while. The two of them didnt allow their gazes to waver one bit as they walked closer towards each other. Finally, they stopped, a persons width separating the two beauties. It was a subtle distance where they could easily reach out to the other and hug their counterpart if they wanted, but it also seemed slightly distant from each other. You seem to have been doing quite well, Haruka muttered. You as wellyoure more beautiful than before. Chiaki smiled. Chiaki reflexively lifted her hand and was about to touch Harukas hair, but she instantly stopped herself right after lifting her hand. Haruka glanced at Chiakis hand before retracting her gaze. Please take a seatIve already prepared coffee for you guys. This room in the Snow White cafe contained its own coffee beans, instant coffee, as well as a coffee machine, coffee pot, and so on. Everything was do-it-yourself; it seemed that it was specially designed this way for the guests The guests came all the way to a coffee cafe but have to make their own coffee!? Well, Seiji didnt understand what the rich were thinking. It didnt matter anyways, since he wasnt the one making the coffee. Only when he sat down next to Chiaki did he start paying attention to the boy with Haruka. Cough cough, it definitely wasnt because Shimizu-san was just too eye-catching Ok, finethats what it was. Seiji curiously inspected the tranquil girls supposed boyfriend, who was currently seated beside her. Chapter 69 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 This boy was handsome as well. He had a head of slightly curly brown hair, bushy eyebrows, and dark brown eyes which contained a hint of arrogance. He was wearing a tight-fitting jacket from a well-known brand, accentuating his muscular body. He was seated upright and exuded an aura filled with confidence and pride. This boy seemed somewhat similar to Kazufuru Ooike who was an excellent student, but with more spunk to him, and a more imposing manner. If he was sitting next to Kazufuru Ooike, everyone would most likely think that this person was the more imposing one. Confidence was fine and all, but if he looked down on everyone else, that was an unpleasant feeling Seiji could tell that there was condescension hidden within this boys eyes. This fellow was the boyfriend of someone as serene as Shimizu-san? Seiji couldnt believe it. Even if they really were boyfriend and girlfriend, Seiji preferred to believe that there was something hidden behind it, such as their parents forcing them to get married and so on. Of course, the more probable explanation was this guy was also a fake boyfriend! Two ex-girlfriends and two fake boyfriends, maybe? Ok then, this situation might be simpler than he anticipated. But this was all just his own deduction; perhaps the world worked in stranger ways than he thought, and this blue-haired girl didnt have an eye for men? Seijis observation and deduction took only a few seconds. He smiled politely at the boy in front of him. Hello, nice to meet you. Hello. The brown-haired boy responded in a prideful and condescending tone of voice. An aromatic fragrance wafted over at this point in time. Haruka Shimizu had removed the lid from the coffee pot. She gracefully poured coffee for the other three seated teenagers first, before finally pouring out her own portion. Chiaki had a mesmerized, nostalgic, yet complex expression on her face as she watched her ex-girlfriends movements. Seiji glanced at her before fixing his attention on the boy in front of him again. The brown-haired boy was watching the blue-haired girl with a gentle look in his eyes It was as if the condescension from earlier didnt even exist. When the brown-haired boy noticed that the handsome boy in front of him was observing him, he instantly retracted his eyes from Haruka and returned Seijis gaze directly, his gentle look replaced by arrogance once more. Seiji was lost for words upon seeing this youths strange behavior. Even though its still an unpleasant feeling, if I look at it from another angle, this guys really easy to understand, Seiji thought to himself. Chiaki, do you still take two sugars with your coffee? Haruka opened the sugar container after sitting down and inquired in a soft voice. I dont know. Chiaki chuckled. I havent drunk coffee in so long. Haruka stopped her movements as she stared directly at Chiaki. Chiaki met the blue-haired girls gaze with her own. After a long period of silence. Why not? Although her voice seemed calm on the surface, it felt as if she was concealing some emotions. Ever since a certain day, I stopped being able to taste coffee. Chiaki responded in the same manner: calm on the surface yet concealing something beneath. Silence fell in the room once more. Sheesh, this atmosphere is really uncomfortable! Seiji could only think that to himself. Perhaps some people enjoyed watching scenes of love and hate play out, but it was torturous to be in the middle of it. At least that was what Seiji believed. Please give me two sugars. Seiji decisively broke the silence. Haruka Shimizu slowly turned to look at him. This was the first time that she directly observed the boy that had entered together with Chiaki Wakaba. He was tall and handsome with a straightforward look in his eyes. Just his gentle smile, ordinary haircut, and completely natural appearance were more than enough to strongly attract most girls. It was as if he was shining brightly. A boy with an excellent appearance. Haruka Shimizu instantly finished her evaluation of him. After attending high school, shed met many handsome, pretty, cool-looking boys with various differing styles. In comparison to them, this boy in front of her seemed rather plain, but his handsomeness wouldnt lose to any of them. It would be difficult for her to evaluate him more than just his looks without knowing more about him. But the blue-haired girls first impression was that this boy ranked among the highest in physical appearance out of all the boys shed ever met. This was Chiakis boyfriend! Haruka had already expected such a thing would happen when she learned that Chiaki would bring a boyfriend along as well. Haruka was intimately familar with Chiaki With her ex-girlfriends personality, Haruka didnt feel her ex-girlfriend would be capable of immediately finding a boyfriend in the first year of high school. This boyfriend of Chiakis would most likely be fake, just a boy who was close friends with Chiaki. Haruka strongly believed that this would be the case and resolutely firmed herself to remain unshaken by Chiakis probably fake boyfriend in any way; she would pretend that Chiakis fake boyfriend was nothing more than a decoration. But reality was different from her expectations. The boy that Chiaki had with her was higher class than the boy beside Haruka, at least in physical appearance! This caused a small ripple in Harukas heart. A boy that would accompany Chiaki here had to at least be close friends with her, even if he wasnt her real boyfriend. And this friend of hers had such an outstanding appearance Would Chiaki truly have no feelings for him? Haruka was uncertain. She believed that Chiaki always had deep feelings for her, but they had broken up. Besides, Haruka was the one who wanted to break up, causing Chiaki to suffer a huge impact. After having her heart injured, Chiaki met such a handsome boy in high school and then became close friends with him Like this, objectively speaking, wasnt it actually quite likely that theyd develop into a real couple!? Haruka found it difficult to calm down after analyzing the situation to such an extent. Even she was surprised at this fact. In the space of a few short seconds, various thoughts kept spinning in Harukas mind. On the surface, she just looked at the boy who had asked her for sugar for a few seconds before naturally adding two sugar cubes to his coffee. Nobody knew that the blue-haired girl was no longer as calm as she appeared anymore after this moment. Nice to meet you. I believe that Chiaki must have mentioned me to you before already, but allow me to introduce myself properly. She formally and politely greeted the boy across from her. My name is Haruka Shimizu, a classmate of Chiakis from Yoshimizu Middle School. Im currently a first-year high schooler from Koaki High School. This person with me today is Tetsuo Sakaki, my boyfriend from the same school. Seiji noticed Chiaki suddenly tremble at hearing the word boyfriend. But at this moment, he wasnt in the correct state of mind to take care of her feelings. That was because hed received a huge shock as well! Koaki High School That was the school the original Seiji Haruta attended before he transferred to Genhana High! It was also the high school where his sisters and childhood friends and so on were attending. Inherited memories from the original Seiji instantly welled up within him, some of them deeply unforgettable humiliating scenes Seiji knew that it was all the fault of the original Seiji before him, but as his successor, it still made Seiji uncomfortable. He made an effort to suppress those memories and not allow anything to show on his face as he smiled politely. Nice to meet you. Im a first-year student at Genhana High School. Im Seigo Harano, Chiaki Wakabas classmate and boyfriend. Chapter 70 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Chiaki had informed Seiji prior to the meeting about her ex-girlfriend. But since they had never contacted each other since breaking up, Chiaki didnt know which school Haruka Shimizu was currently studying at. That was why Seiji received such an unexpected shock. But it actually wasnt that important. Both Haruka Shimizu and Tetsuo Sakaki didnt have any apparent reaction upon seeing Seiji, which meant that they didnt even recognize Seiji as the depraved otaku that used to attend their school. Perhaps neither of them knew the original Seiji, or perhaps they were unable to recognize the current Seiji. He didnt know which it was. The original Seiji didnt know either of these two people, but due to his infamous reputation at Koaki, there were plenty of students that knew him but not vice versa. It didnt matter. It didnt matter at all. Even if they recognized him, Seiji felt like nothing of significance would follow. It wasnt like either of these two were his family members who he wronged to such a great degree; they were only strangers that had nothing to do with the original Seiji. Haruka Shimizus sharp senses perceived that the boy across from her had been slightly shaken. Was his discomfort related to the fact that shed introduced herself as a student from Koaki High School? Koaki High School was a famous school in this district. Many of its students hailed from rich, governmental, or powerful families. The other students all specialized in various fields and were among the top scoring students in the country. It was definitely a modern-day school for nobles. Normal schools couldnt even compare to Koaki High School, and while Genhana High School was above average, they simply werent on the same level. Seigo Harano probably knew of Koaki High Schools illustrious reputation and had received a shock upon hearing that she and Tetsuo studied there. That was what Haruka believed. The handsome boys shock instantly disappeared without a trace after a brief moment, but Haruka was already certain that he wasnt as calm as he appeared. Was he only a decorative but empty-headed person? A sudden impulse from somewhere almost made Haruka want to classify him as such, but her logical reasoning told her that it wasnt wise to judge others so hastily. Genhana High School thats a decent school, and Ive heard that the clubs there have lively atmospheres. She started a topic of conversation. Chiaki, what club are you currently in? Drama club. Chiaki had already recovered her composure as she answered lightly. Not a sports club? Haruka blinked in confusion. I thought that youd be more like when you were at Yoshimizu Middle School but drama club is nice, too. You seem suited for acting. Yeah, whenever Im acting on stage, I can temporarily forget myself I forget my real identity, and what Ive experienced; its much more comfortable to act as characters other than myself. Chiaki rested her chin on her hands as she made a subtle, cold statement. Harukas expression froze over. How scary. Seiji could only inwardly sigh at the grudge Chiaki evidently bore. So this was probably the true reason that Chiaki joined the drama club She wanted to mitigate her own painful feelings after being dumped. Saying it so straightforwardly to her ex-girlfriend was akin to a direct attack. Hmph. A cold snort sounded out from Tetsuo Sakaki, the arrogant youth seated beside Haruka. His eyes were filled with condescension as he looked at Chiaki. Seiji frowned. Did you make a sound just now? he asked Tetsuo without any hesitation. Tetsuo Sakaki turned to face him, the same condescending look still in his eyes. What if Tetsuo, Harukas voice interrupted him mid-speech, dont be rude. She glanced over at her companion as she reprimanded him. I didnt say anything. The brown-haired boy extended his hands in a gesture of innocence as he shrugged and slightly restrained the condescension in his eyes. His attitude, however, displayed his true thoughts clearly. Its obvious that you have something you want to say. A calm-sounding voice echoed out. It belonged to Chiaki. Your name is Tetsuo Sakaki, right? Why dont you just say whatever you were thinking it out loud? Chiaki Haruka, since the beginning, this boyfriend of yours has carried a scornful attitude, yet he wont voice his thoughts Its like he isnt even a man. Chiaki arced her mouth upwards in a taunting smile. Hes a petty gossiper who enjoys talking about people behind their backs Disgusting. A sudden chill swept through the room! What the hell, Wakaba-sensei! Youre really challenging them now!? Seiji felt the urge to clutch his head. What did you just say!? As expected, Tetsuo Sakaki was furious. Not many boys would be able to withstand a taunt like that, and this brown-haired boy definitely wasnt the type who had a good temper. Besides, in his heart he truly looked down on Chiaki and Seiji to begin with, so he was unable to bear any disrespect from those he deemed unworthy. Tetsuo! Haruka raised her voice. They were the ones being rude first; you heard it too! Haruka Sakaki glanced at his female companion before viciously focusing on the pair in front of him again. Sorry, my girlfriend has a straightforward personality; she voices whatevers on her mind. Seiji smiled as he tried to alleviate the tension in the air. Chiaki, you went overboard with what you said just now; hurry up and apologize. Mm Fine. Since Seigo says so. Chiaki smiled at him in response as she straightened her back, sitting more formally. My sincere apologies. I was too direct. The two of them smiled the same way, and even their attitudes and tones almost completely matched. They were saying sorry, but it sounded completely insincere. You guys Tetsuo Sakakis face started twitching. In his perspective, he probably thinks were a couple of bastards that love to make fun of others, Seiji thought in his mind. My bad, its your own fault for being such an easy target! Youre too easy to read, young man. It was obvious that Chiaki wasnt in a good mood right now, and Seiji could understand her feelings. Seiji was resolutely on Chiakis side, so unfortunately for Tetsuo Sakaki, he was doomed to become the target of their mockery. Tetsuo, they apologized already. Haruka sighed. Theyre not sincerely apologizing at all! Tetsuo stated a fact. What? This time it was Seiji who intentionally raised his voice by a dozen decibels. Seijis gaze sharpened as he stared directly into the brown-haired boys eyes. What did you say? Sakaki-san. My girlfriends apology has been quite clear! Just what do you mean by saying were not apologetic? You think its not enough? Could it be that you think that only something like kneeling to you is enough of an apology!? He even added a hint of anger to his last sentence. Of course, it was faked. It was sufficient enough to suppress Tetsuo, however. Er Tetsuo Sakaki was slightly shaken and shocked at Seijis sudden imposing manner. Hed never expected the boy who he looked down on just a few seconds ago would suddenly become so intimidating. Seijis sharp gaze seemed like it could pierce right through Tetsuo! A momentary silence filled the room. Haruka was also astonished at how powerfully spirited the boy in front of her seemed to be. Was it that he hadnt been shaken earlier at all? But why did it seem like he had been shaken at the mention of Koaki High School? She didnt understand. My apologies, my boyfriends rather impulsive, honestly. He just cant bear to see me wronged~ Chiaki said in a soft voice. She then looked towards Seiji and said, Hey, he seems to frightened! Hurry up and apologize! Mmm Okay, since Chiaki says so. Seiji relaxed his facial expression in order to appear calmer and sat up more formally. My apologies, my words just now were in the heat of the moment; please dont mind them. Heh heh. Chiaki and Seiji wore matching smiles on their faces and bore the exact same attitude from earlier, but reversed. Their synchronization rate was one hundred percent perfect. Tetsuo Sakaki was rendered speechless. His face reddened with an anger that could only tumultuously toss and turn inside his chest without being let out. It was as if he could hear them taunting him beneath the thin veneer of their polite wordsHey, little boy, were just toying with you! Chapter 71 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Tetsuo Sakaki felt like agreeing to this meeting had been a mistake in the first place. As the ace member of the karate club and one of the top-ranked students in Koaki High School, he was bursting with confidence. Koaki High School was already a gathering ground for the best of the best, so standing at the top even among them was definitely something to be proud of. In his eyes, he only regarded his classmates as well as those equal to or above him in status. Tetsuo Sakaki couldnt even be bothered with those who he considered as below him. Of course, that included students from other schools that werent of the same quality as Koaki High School. He failed to grasp the reason behind Haruka Shimizus stubbornness regarding this matter. Genhana High School? This normal girl was from a low-rated school which wasnt even worth paying attention to. Yes, they previously bore affection for each other, but that was over with now. It was wrong to continue it! Since Haruka already decided to break up, she should have said goodbye to Chiaki forever and never bothered with her again, but Hed already directly told Haruka he didnt understand why she was doing this, but Haruka remained adamant about continuing, so he could only accompany her. Haruka was too much of a softie. Such a girl wasnt even worth her attention or love! At this moment, Tetsuo Sakaki was more certain of this than anything else. The two of you dont even know youre basically no different from garbage. His eyes were filled with unrestrained condescension as he finally voiced his true thoughts. Tetsuo! Haruka raised her voice. Dont stop me, Haruka! You saw how rude they were being for yourself! Tetsuo gave Haruka a sidelong glance before glaring at the two in front of him again. We were nice enough to meet up with them, but theyre being so rude to us Theyre nothing but scum! Seiji and Chiaki retracted their fake smiles as they exchanged glances. It appeared. Yep, it was exposed rather quickly the true face of the arrogant boy. They both anticipated this scene, so their attitudes remained calm. Tetsuo felt another wave of anger sweep through his heart; he was incensed at being seen through by the duo hed looked upon. If only he could have remained calm, perhaps he would have realized the mistake he was making, but the current him was blinded by rage and arrogance. He stood up violently and pounded the table with his fist, causing hot coffee to spill out of the cups. Lets go, Haruka! These scumbags arent even worth our time *Slap!* A clear sound resounded throughout the room. The blue-haired girl had slapped the brown-haired boy. Tetsuo was shocked at the sudden slap and was left dazed. You stop acting so shameful! Haruka stood up and yelled in a low voice as she struggled to suppress the burning rage which welled up within her. Although she knew that the boy with her wasnt very reliable, she didnt expect him to fall for their taunts so easily. In actuality, Harukas sudden loss of control over her own emotions surprised her even more than her classmates poor behavior. Witnessing how shamefully Tetsuo was acting, she acted on sudden impulse and ended up slapping him. This shouldnt be Her normal self wouldnt do such a thing! At this moment Haruka Shimizu finally realized how shaken she truly was deep inside. A withering silence reigned over the room for several moments. Chiaki finally sighed wistfully, breaking the silence. Haruka Actually, I really missed you. A soft, gentle expression appeared on Chiakis face for the first time as she looked at the blue-haired girl. Chiaki Haruka returned the silver-haired girls gaze. After separating from you, I thought about you Every day, every moment, for such a long time, Chiaki began slowly. Every time I thought about what you said while breaking up with me, my heart would ache. You said so much, and all of it was logical But none of that was important to me. I didnt care; I couldnt comprehend or accept the reasons. I only knew that you wanted to break up with me, and you were resolute about it. It hurt me severely. Nevertheless I still loved you. A teardrop formed in the corner of Chiakis eye and slowly dripped down her pale white cheek. Haruka was unable to come up with words as she listened to Chiakis heartfelt words. Tetsuo still hadnt regained his senses. If he had dared to say anything to ruin the current mood, Seiji definitely would have smacked him a good one in the mouth. Wordlessly, a tissue was handed over to Chiaki. Of course, the only one who would do this was Seiji. Chiaki wiped her eyes with the tissue and took a deep breath. Finally, I was able to overcome it. One reason was the fun club I was in Although the drama club president is a bit of a weird person, shes really nice, and everyone else in drama club is nice as well. Another reason was one of my best friends who clumsily approached me and consoled me when I was at my most disconsolate Even though she herself was unaware of it. Chiaki smiled lightly. Finally, I got to know Seigo. She glanced at the boy beside her with a gentle expression. When I was hanging out with him I had lots of funeven more than before. Thats when I received your phone call. Chiaki shot Haruka a look filled with deep emotion. I was surprised and happy, yet frightened. I didnt know why you did it, but no matter the reason, I still wished to meet you. You told me that you were bringing your boyfriend, which hurt me deeply, but that wouldnt stop me from wanting to see you. Even though I was so afraid, even though I knew this might not be a joyous meeting, I wanted to see you. I miss you Haruka Glistening tears rolled down from Chiakis eyes which currently flashed with various complex emotions. Chiaki Haruka Shimizu could no longer maintain her impassive expression; even she could not veil her true feelings which were hidden deep within herself. Complex sadness, nostalgia, and longing burst out from the confines of her heart She walked over to Chiaki, kneeled, and hugged her. Sorry Im sorry Tears also slid down the blue-haired girls cheeks. Everything was my fault Sorry, Chiaki Actually I missed you too Seiji remained silent, respecting this heart-touching scene. After a while, he stood up noiselessly and looked at Tetsuo. Tetsuo Sasaki was still reeling from Harukas slap, but hed almost regained his clarity of mind. Seiji stared at him until Tetsuo noticed, and gave him a silent signal. Lets talk outside! If Tetsuo couldnt even understand such a simple gesture, Seiji was about to give him a good lesson on how to behave. Luckily, the brown-haired boy wasnt that stupid. Tetsuo Sasaki gave a parting glance towards the two girls, before following Seiji out of the room. After leaving the room. I deeply apologize for my rude words earlier. Seiji began with a sincere apology right off the bat. His tone of voice suddenly turned cold as he continued, But that was also because the look in your eyes was quite unpleasant. You shouldnt believe that youre good at concealing it. Tetsuo remained silent. I dont know if youre really that girls boyfriend or not, nor do I care, but taking your attitude into account, they wont be able to have a good conversation. Thats why I had to expose your true self first. Seiji bluntly told him the truth. I also dont know, nor care, why you were looking down on us. At any rate, youre just an unimportant character; it doesnt matter what you think. But Ill never allow you to interfere with Chiaki! She mustered her courage and resolved herself to potentially having her feelings wounded again by coming here. As her companion, my role is to remove all obstacles for her. Now, let us wait here for them until theyre finished talking. If you dare to try anything, I swear that youll never be able to do anything again. Seiji didnt say that last sentence out loud, and stood there in silence, ignoring Tetsuo. Tetsuo Sasaki was currently battling with complex emotions. He had been slapped by Haruka and saw her true feelings revealed He finally had an inkling of the mistake he had made. That girl Chiaki Wakaba was someone that Haruka had truly been in love with before. However, he looked down on her He was condescending towards her, and hed ignored Harukas feelings He fell for such a simple taunt and exposed his way of thinking. That was why Haruka got angry at him. He totally deserved that slap he received! Tetsuo felt downcast after coming to this realization. He didnt intend to hurt Harukas feelings but made such a mistake. Haruka would she hate him now? Tetsuo felt like she wouldnt because she was a softie inside. However, this made his heart ache even more. Aw man!! What have I done!? The arrogant boy suddenly fell into a state of self-loathing. He then noticed the handsome boy who stood beside him wordlessly. This guy was actually quite smart. Thinking about what this person had spoken and done, Tetsuo could only shamefully admit to himself that the other boy had completely outwitted him! Seigo Harano from Genhana High School. Tetsuo etched this name into his mind. Chapter 72 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Inside the room, the two girls finally calmed down a little and were drinking coffee in silence. As I expectedI still love this coffees flavor the most. Chiaki smiled gently at Haruka. The taste of coffee that you personally brewed for me. Is that so Haruka averted her gaze as her cheeks flushed slightly red. Honestly, wasnt this exactly just like before? But there was no helping it; even though she knew that she shouldnt, these were her real feelings. Although shed tried her utmost to restrain herself and to forget she couldnt. That alluringly sweet, dazzling, mesmerizing time she spent together with Chiaki. It had been like a dream she couldnt wake up from. Haruka thought that she had gotten over Chiaki after breaking up with her for so long. For the first time, she discovered that she was still hung up on her. She told herself she brought a male companion in order to prevent Chiaki from getting close to her again. But on closer inspection that was probably her fear of facing her true inner self. How terrible am I Like her classmate outside, Haruka Shimizu also fell into a state of self-loathing. At this moment, Chiaki took her hand. Chiaki gently caressed her hand before bringing it to her soft lips and licking gently. As her cute red tongue darted out, she eyed Haruka with a seductive expression. Harukas face instantly turned bright red. That gaze, these feelings theyre so distressing Her body trembled slightly, half in fear and half in anticipation. Chiaki used well-practiced motions as she licked every inch of Harukas fingers, fingertips, back of her hand, and palm of her hand Without missing a single spot, Chiaki licked her softly and gently, taking her time as if she was tasting an exquisitely fine meal. As the blue-haired girls trembling became more and more obvious and her cheeks flamed crimson red, Chiaki gently pulled Haruka into her arms. Haruka suddenly regained her senses. N No Weve already broken up, we cant However, her resistance was so soft and helpless that it didnt seem like she was resisting at all. To Chiaki, Haruka seemed like shed regained her feelings for Chiaki as her eyes were watery, her face flushed completely red, and her tiny mouth was slightly puckered open. Chiaki brought her face close to Harukas, then leaned in and kissed her. Mmm Ah After their lips came into contact, they stuck together as they mashed lips. Haruka felt like all her energy had been drained; she could only allow Chiaki to tightly hold on to her body and let Chiaki do whatever she wanted. We cant She was shouting this in her heart, but her body had zero strength as she was enjoying this, unable to resist. Time became a blur to them. After losing track of time, Haruka finally felt herself being released. Chiaki licked her lips in an alluring expression that seemed like she was saying thanks for the meal. Wahh Honestly! Haruka summoned a sliver of energy and lightly hit Chiaki. We cant be like this Your your boyfriend, isnt he waiting outside for you!? Oh, do you care a lot about him? Chiaki chuckled. This this isnt about whether or not I care about him! Youre the one who should be caring! Afraid of having her true feelings found out, Haruka raised her voice in an attempt to cover them. Chiaki wore a light smile as she gazed at Harukas face. As long as she was able to open the door to Harukas heart, Haruka would become unexpectedly soft and express a rich variety of emotions. This was one of the traits which caused Chiaki to fall in love with her. Seigo isnt my boyfriend. She told her the truth. I actually havent known him for all that long, so we havent moved on to being boyfriend and girlfriend. Oh That means, as long as time passes, youll become Haruka furrowed her eyebrows slightly. I dont know~ Chiaki shrugged. If you ask me whether or not hes suitable to become my boyfriend, Ill say yes, and add a definitely in front of yes. Even though weve known each other for only a short time, hes really an amazing as well as handsome guy. Hes basically like the main male idol lead in a television drama No, even an idol actor wouldnt move me as much as he does. If it wasnt for your existence, I would definitely fall in love with him Actually, Ive already fallen for him a little, but one of my best friends fell in love with him first, and I dont want to ruin our relationship. But human emotions are very difficult to control So I dont know what will happen in the future. Wah Haruka puffed out her cheeks. Chiaki really wanted to poke her cheeks like she would in the past, but she managed to restrain herself. Thats my story. How about you, Haruka? Harukas face stiffened slightly before she ended up sighing. Okay, I admit it as well, Tetsuo is not my boyfriend; hes actually my younger cousin. I knew it; you would never fall in love with his type. Chiaki smiled knowingly. Harukas expression flickered. Tetsuo is a good guy. Its just maybe hes a little too arrogant A little? Hah, fine, I teased him plenty anyways, so Ill let it go with that, Chiaki said casually. If that guy still keeps acting up, Seiji will definitely give him a good lesson. She was certain of this. Seiji Haruta can be quite fearsome if he truly gets angry, after all~ At any rate, the two of them went outside quite a while ago, and who knows what theyd been up to. Chiaki suddenly wanted to see the arrogant Tetsuo Sasaki learning a well-deserved lesson from Seiji. Thats right; she still bore a grudge towards him! Even if she knew now that he was only a fake boyfriend, she still felt unhappy inside and wanted to see him suffer! Seiji would surely comment about how illogical her grudge was, but this was just a part of her nature. Actually, her taunts just earlier were already unreasonable, but Seiji resolutely stood by her side and helped her out in order to make her feel better. Chiaki was inwardly delighted about this. Just as Seiji said, he wasnt exactly a good person, nor did he believe in right and wrong. He simply helped those he wanted to help, protecting and taking care of his friends. This made Chiaki extremely happy and instilled her with a feeling of safety. Of course, if she went overboard Seiji would surely stop her. This would be a method of protecting her as well, otherwise the situation would get out of control, and shed be the party whod bear the brunt of the consequence. At any rate, Seiji Haruta was simply a trustworthy and reliable person. Honestly, you seem so cool; what will happen if I really fall in love with you? Chiaki mentally asked the person who was outside the door. Seiji sneezed. Why am I feeling a sudden chill? He rubbed his nose. He didnt know what was going on inside. But Chiaki would surely be able to take care of things. He had confidence in her. He was a bit bored just standing outside like a door guard, though. With nothing to do, he glanced at the boy beside him, and just happened to notice Tetsuo looking towards him as well. They looked at each other wordlessly for a few seconds before Tetsuo finally piped up. Seigo Harano right? Seiji raised his eyebrow at the unexpected question. Yes, what is it? Just earlier Perhaps I was a bit rude. An indescribable light flashed through Tetsuos eyes. However, you and me, were different. Sigh Arrogant people like him are so difficult to deal with. Yeah yeah, youre an excellent student from Kaoki High School, youre a genius, youre an elite, youll definitely be successful in life, youre at a completely different level from a commoner like me, youre so great. Seiji praised Tetsuo in a sarcastic tone that made it obvious it wasnt praise at all. Tetsuo furrowed his eyebrows. Hed already calmed down, so it was easy for him to tell that Seiji didnt mean his praise, but It was difficult for him to say anything back. If he did anything rude, it would hurt Haruka. But there were some things he still needed to say. Its good that you understand, he said lightly. We Compared with you guys, Haruka and I are vastly different, not only in the school we go to. Chapter 73 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Grades, talent, identity, family Perhaps you consider all of this quite vulgar, but such is reality. Tetsuo continued speaking in a tone that indicated he was serious. The differences in our schools ranks is just one such actualization of the difference between us. Even if the two of you went to the same school as us, youd discover that the differences between us can be realized through many other places as well. Haruka and Chiaki Wakabas feelings for each other may have been genuine, but theyre also a mistake. Haruka originally made the correct decision, but because shes too soft-hearted, she still made a mistake at this point in time. Seiji frowned. What exactly are you trying to say? Tetsuo stared directly into Seijis eyes in an arrogant manner. What I want to say is, even though Haruka was the one who took the initiative to invite Chiaki Wakaba today, dont think that theyll become what they were before again. Haruka doesnt intend that at all; she took me with her in order to prove that she still cares about Chiaki Wakaba, but she definitely wont make such a mistake again and have that sort of intimate relationship. You guys You and Chiaki Wakaba need to recognize it and have zero expectations! Tetsuo warned Seiji in a stern manner. Glancing at the recipient of his speech, he noticed the boy he knew as Seigo Harano looking at him as if he were an idiot. Theres an idiot here! Everyone come look! Seiji felt the urge to shout that out loud. Not even taking into consideration this bastards speech about differences, Chiaki never had that sort of intention in the first place, okay! Haruka took you here in order to stop Chiaki from having any second thoughts, while Chiaki took me here in order to Do you think that she simply brought me here to give me a chance at seeing a beautiful girl!? You dont even know the basics of thinking from someone elses viewpoint; is your head filled with nothing but grass!!? Seijis mental comments were flowing through his mind like an unstoppable rushing torrential flood. Chiaki only came to meet her ex-girlfriend, and perhaps the situation would develop in some manner after that, but Seiji was 100% certain that she didnt come here in order to make up and become girlfriends again. Yes, she still missed Haruka Shimizu after their breakup, but would she shamelessly want to be intimate with Haruka again after being invited so suddenly? Impossible! Chiaki Wakaba definitely wasnt this type of person. At most, she would want to relive a sweet time together again for the sake of nostalgia and only if Haruka didnt resist the idea. Even if she still wanted to be with Haruka, she would never request it of her own volition; it would have to be Haruka voluntarily saying that out loud. Just what was wrong with Tetsuo Sasakis brain? Looking down on others to such a degree couldnt even be said to be arrogance anymore; it was pure idiocy. Tetsuo was confused about the way Seiji looked at him. If Seigo had turned grim, or even angry, he would have understood. But what was with looking at him like he was an idiot? Did he make another mistake again? Tetsuo reflected on his previous words. No, he didnt say anything wrong. After confirming that to himself, he firmed his resolution once more and looked directly at Seiji, his eyes filled with pride. Seiji felt his energy was draining from him as he saw Tetsuos unchanging attitude. Forget it, it was useless talking reason to an idiot. It was best to let Tetsuo believe whatever he wants. Its just it still felt rather unpleasant. Sasaki-san, what club are you in at Koaki High School? He opened his mouth and asked. What was with this sudden question? Tetsuo was confused once again. Im in the Karate club; although Im not the captain, Ive won prize money in various competitions before, he said with a clear note of pride in his voice. Oh? Seiji raised his eyebrows as a grin started to form on his face. If Chiaki or Mika could see him right now, theyd definitely notice that this smile meant he was up to no good! Since this definitely wasnt Seijis normal smile; there was something fearsome hidden behind it. Perfect, Ive studied freestyle martial arts a little bit myself. Why dont we go someplace empty and have a little duel? Tetsuo furrowed his brows. You want to fight me? Dont make it sound so bad. Id just like to have a little practice with you, ace member of the Karate club, Tetsuo Sasaki-san. There was a dark shadow in Seijis smile. You said so much just now, so of course you wouldnt back down from such a challenge, would you? This was a direct challenge. Tetsuo Sasaki remained silent for a few moments. If this can help you to realize the difference between us, fine. Ill show you just what true strength is! After Chiaki and Haruka finished their conversation, they walked out of the coffee cafs room and saw that the two boys werent waiting for them outside the door. Chiaki called Seiji and found out that the boys were waiting for them on the first floor. When they went downstairs, they saw the two boys sitting by a window. However, Tetsuo Sasaki was collapsed strangely on the table for some reason and wasnt moving. Whats with him? Chiaki asked suspiciously. Actually while waiting for the two of you, we had a friendly little chat. Seiji scratched his face. After learning that Sasaki-san here was the ace member of the Karate club, I got a little curious and asked him to teach me, and he kindly agreed to show me the ropes, so we went out to the alleyway behind this caf and had a little duel, but I didnt control my strength very well and accidentally knocked Sasaki-san out. Chiaki and Haruka were rendered speechless. You two went out and had a fight? Chiaki squinted and berated Seiji in a righteous manner: How could you do this, Seigo!? Even though youre not in any sports clubs, you possess physical abilities that every sports club at our school is drooling over! How could you not go easy on an ordinary person like Sasaki-san!? Even though it seemed like she was criticizing Seiji on the surface, her tone made it clear that she was praising him instead. Good job, Seiji! I knew you wouldnt disappoint me! Chiaki had nothing but praise inside her heart. Haruka Shimizu looked stunned as she studied the unconscious brown-haired boy in front of her. Tetsuo, an ordinary person? Tetsuo Sasaki was one of the ten strongest members of the Karate club, which had an abundance of talented members as was natural of Koaki High School! Tetsuos family ran a dojo, so he had been practicing karate ever since he was born. Even though he wasnt necessarily the winner of every competition, he always ranked highly in each one; these were feats to be proud of! He definitely had real skill in karate. As his older cousin, Haruka had witnessed Tetsuos martial arts competitions many times before, and the solid foundation of his training regimen and his slow growth into becoming stronger gave her a deep impression. However. Right now, in front of her. Her incredibly strong cousin of hers Tetsuo Sasaki was actually defeated and knocked unconscious by someone from an ordinary school who wasnt even in any sports clubs!? Sorry, I thought he would be really strong, so I used more of my strength than usual, but I didnt expect that Seiji shrugged. Even though hes unconscious, he shouldnt be seriously injured. Should we take him to the hospital for an inspection? Chiaki looked towards Haruka. Haruka stood motionless, overcome by a mixture of amazement and shock, so it took her a dozen seconds to regain her senses. She looked back at Chiaki. Chiakis expression was calm, but her eyes showed she was delighted with this outcome. Haruka slowly turned her gaze towards Seigo Harano. Seiji had an innocent expression on his face. You just who exactly are you!? Haruka really wanted to ask him this question as she stared at his handsome face. But right now, Tetsuos condition was more important. Let them take her cousin to the hospital? Haruka was already imagining how much of an impact Tetsuo would receive after finding out what had happened to him! And if he experienced Chiakis merciless teasing on top of that it would be too pitiful! Chiaki definitely wouldnt feel any sympathy for Tetsuo, nor would Seigo Harano, who was on her side. Tetsuo couldnt withstand their taunting to begin with, so if they added oil to the fire Haruka felt a shiver run down her spine just imagining it. That left her with only one choice. Ill take Tetsuo to the hospital. Its fine, you guys can just return now. Haruka sighed. Thats no good, is it? My Seigo knocked him unconscious after all, so he should be there to apologize when Tetsuo wakes up. Chiaki seemed like she was apologizing, but in reality, she was inwardly holding her sides with laughter. You dare to look down on others, you bastard? Ace member of the Karate club at a well-known school? How does it feel to be knocked unconscious by someone at an ordinary school who isnt even in any sports clubs!? Yep, I really want to see what kind of expression this Tetsuo Sasaki has when he wakes up! Oh yeah~ Chiaki, youre getting a little evil, Seiji thought as he noticed the silver-haired girls gleeful expression. Although, honestly speaking, Seiji felt a slight urge to see what expression this brown-haired brat would have when he woke up as well, but he decided to be merciful. After all, it would be good to leave him with a little shred of pride. Oh, I think that Sasaki-san probably wont want to see me when he wakes up, since I was so impolite to him, so lets just listen to Shimizu-san instead, Seiji said. Eh, are we letting him go? Man~ Chiaki mentally pouted. But since Seiji has spoken already, lets just stop here. What do you think then, Haruka? Is it really fine for us to just leave? Please, go ahead! The blue-haired girl could only helplessly request this from the bottom of her heart. Chapter 74 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Seiji and Chiaki slowly walked down the street after leaving the coffee caf. Haha, you actually knocked him unconscious, youre pretty evil, Seigo No, Seiji. Chiaki broke out into laughter again as she thought back to the previous events. But you did a great jobas expected of my S-ranked weapon! She gave him a huge thumbs-up. Heh, but of course. Seiji pretended to gaze into the distance. A person capable of defeating me does not exist in this world. After one second of silence. Both of them broke out into laughter. Whats with those embarrassing words of yours!? But its actually unexpectedly moving~ Chiaki stepped closer to Seiji as if it were the natural thing to do and clung on to his arm. We dont need to fake being a couple anymore, do we? We dont. I just feel like doing this. Seiji glanced at the silver-haired girl. How did your conversation with her go? Mmm Should I say that it didnt go very well, or that it was fine? Chiaki had a complex expression. It doesnt seem like you two have gotten back together again, so whats your current relationship with her? Its friends, Chiaki said wistfully, a special type of friendship. Friends that miss each other when apart. Perhaps well meet each other soon again, but maybe we might never see each other again Friends like that. Seiji remained silent. Although that Tetsuo Sasaki was nothing more than an idiot, one thing he mentioned was indisputablethe fact that Haruka Shimizu didnt intend to get back together with Chiaki again. Her taking along a fake boyfriend was plenty of evidence for this. And if Haruka didnt intend this, Chiaki definitely wouldnt request it either, so At any rate, why exactly did Haruka Shimizu invite Chiaki out of the blue? This still remained a mystery. Seiji was waiting for an answer. After a long period of silence. Even though Haruka told me not to tell anyone else, including you I think I should still let you know. Chiaki looked up at Seiji as her eyes flashed with an indescribable light. Are you sure? If its an important secret, you dont need to tell me. Its not a secret Er, I dont know. Chiaki sighed. I dont know what exactly this is She didnt know? Seiji furrowed his brows. Haruka, she first, she asked if I could transfer to Koaki High School, and be normal friends with her again. Chiaki slowly began to speak. Of course, I rejected her and said this wasnt possible. Then, she requested that I take a temporary leave of absence from school. Leave of absence? Seiji was confused. He could understand asking her to transfer schools and be friends again, but what was with the leave of absence request? Thats right, a leave of absence. Chiaki nodded. She said she wished for me to not attend Genhana High School for the time being, as there could be danger. Seiji raised his eyebrows. What kind of danger? She didnt tell me what it specifically was, she only said that there was a danger which could cause students to die, Chiaki said in a heavy tone of voice. Hey now, could it be? The only upcoming thing that might be dangerous enough for students to die at Genhana High School Seiji could only think of one such incident. The Yin Yang Master duel! Was this what Haruka Shimizu was alluding to? Did she know about it? Was she a person with mystical powers!? Successive doubts kept arising in Seijis mind. It sounds really strange, right? What danger could befall Genhana High School? Chiaki sighed before continuing, But Haruka seemed so serious; she begged me to believe her and do as she requested! She invited me out solely for the purpose of telling me this. Seiji now understood the logic behind Harukas sudden invitation. But now, new questions arose. For Chiaki, at least. She obviously wasnt making all this up, but she wouldnt tell me anything about the danger I dont understand why the silver-haired girl muttered to herself. And she even told me not to tell anyone else I honestly dont get it; what kind of secret is this? Something which is dangerous enough to cause the death of high school students is a huge incident! It shouldnt be hidden. Why didnt Haruka tell me the details clearly, ask me to keep it a secret, and tell me to take a leave of absence from school? I dont understand. She refused to speak further on the subject no matter what, so I dont get it. Chiaki looked at the boy by her side. Thats why I told you, Seiji Seiji? Chiakis sharp senses detected something from Seijis expression and body language. You know? She was astonished. Seiji remained silent. Do you perhaps know what Haruka was talking about? Chiaki slowly began to furrow her brows. Seiji sighed after considering his options. I dont know if what I know is what she was referring to. He faced Chiaki directly. But it seems quite probable. Chiaki, you know that I recently discussed something with the student council president, something I couldnt tell you and Mika. What Haruka just mentioned to you is most likely the same topic that I was talking with the president about. Nobody spoke for a while. Chiaki took a good, long look at Seijis face. I see. She finally ended up nodding. Our school theres something hidden to it, isnt there? Seiji nodded in response. Its a huge secret that cant be made public. Its for the best if fewer normal people know about it, he said in a soft voice. Thats why Im so sorry. Chiaki shook her head. If you could, youd surely tell us. If you cant, that means theres a deep reason behind it. Theres no need to feel apologetic. Even though I have my doubts and want to know the truth, I wont pry. You and Haruka are both people I trust. Although its a little uncomfortable to know that both of you are hiding the same thing from me, I trust that its for my own good. Chiaki flashed a brilliant smile. I feel sorry towards Haruka as well for telling you something she absolutely insisted on keeping secret but it seems that you coincidentally knew about it. Seiji smiled as well. Yeah, luckily I was the one who heard about it. Honestly just how big is this secret? What if I told someone else about what Haruka just told me? If it hadnt been you What would have happened if it had been someone who didnt know what it was about? Chiakis expression showed a trace of nervousness. Seiji mulled it over. I doubt much would happen if you did. Youd probably end up a companion whos also oblivious to what is going on As long as you guys didnt spread any more rumors, that is. Whew I was so worried. Chiaki pretended to wipe nonexistent sweat from her forehead. Its good if its not that serious. While it is a big secret, nothing should happen as long as you dont go around telling everyone. But keep in mind that if you keep telling people, the consequences would be unpredictable, Seiji warned her in a strict tone of voice. It was best not to even think about the identities of the upper ranks of the Yin Yang Masters as they were bent on hiding their existence in order to continue reaping huge benefits. I get it, I wont tell anyone else! Chiaki stuck her tongue out at Seiji. Should I call Haruka and apologize to her? By the way, do you need to talk to her? You both seem to know the same secret, after all. Chiakis expression was hard to read as she contemplated the thought of Seiji having access to Harukas number. Seiji considered Chiakis suggestion. Im not sure if I need to talk to her, but you might as well give me her contact information. It might come in handy. Giving her ex-girlfriends cell phone number to the boy that she secretly liked a little, especially considering the fact that they shared a secret together Chiaki was currently battling with complex, indescribable emotions. Was she about to NTR herself? No no, she liked both of them so much; if they could become a couple *Ding-dong!* Chiakis mind suddenly envisioned a brand-new scene that shed never considered before. This scene dashed away all her uncertainties, and she could feel new horizons opening up for her! If Seiji and Haruka could get together this seemed pretty good!? Chiakis eyes began sparkling after she felt like she just opened the door to new possibilities. Even though it was currently nothing more than a fantasy, it still seemed possible to her! Possibility meant hopes and dreams! After Seiji entered Haruka Shimizus phone number into his cell phone contacts, he discovered that Chiakis expression had become rather strange. The silver-haired girl smiled brilliantly as she slapped him heartily on the shoulder. Go ahead and contact Haruka as much as you like! Flirt with her to the best of your ability; I think you have a good chance! Seiji was rendered speechless. What the hell? Chapter 75 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Seiji assumed Chiaki was tired from the long night, causing her to behave so mystifyingly. The nights still young; lets go get a drink together! Denied. Its already getting late, so Im taking you home now. Objection, judge! You dont have permission to speak! Chiaki sighed. Youre terrible! Seiji countered all of Chiakis unreasonable requests and took her home. Chiaki lived in an extravagant apartment completely on a different level from Seijis. Seiji wouldnt even be able to enter unless he had a card or could pass a retina scan. The silver-haired girl stepped up to the apartments front gate before she turned around and smiled at Seiji. Thank you so much for accompanying me tonight. Seiji scratched his face. Do you need to be so formal? Youre making me feel awkward. Chiaki chuckled. Actually, I wanted to make you embarrassed on purpose. Youre so cute like this~ Im going back now. Have a good night. Seiji decisively turned around and waved. Dont! No escaping; I wasnt finished talking yet! Chiaki grabbed on to his hand. What else is there? Seiji heard a light swishing sound. The silver-haired girl untied her red hairband and let her long hair cascade down her slim shoulders. This scene felt familiar to Seiji as hed seen similar scenes in animes before. Even he was forced to admit that Chiakis current appearance was quite stunning. Chiaki was simply returning to her normal hairstyle, but due to her current clothing and her elegant movements, she exuded a special type of charisma. This Im giving it to you. Chiaki placed her red hairband in Seijis hand. Eh? This was the first present that Haruka ever gave me, but now I dont need it anymore, Chiaki said with a serious expression. Seiji failed to come up with a suitable reply. Thats why Im giving it to you! You can do whatever you like with it: throw it away, give it to someone else, or give it back to Haruka. Chiaki displayed an alluring smile. Then she finally turned around. Thats all! Good night, Seiji~ Wait a moment! Something so important is it really fine to give this to me!? By the way, why are you giving it to me? Shouldnt she be giving it to Mika if she wants to give it away? Seiji was confused by her unexpected gift. Chiaki merely waved at him with her back turned and walked through her apartments front gate without replying. Seiji stood there stunned for a few minutes before he finally sighed and carefully put away the red hairband. He glanced at the apartment one more time before leaving. This long night had finally ended. A new week, on Monday. Seiji recounted last nights occurrences to Mika on the way to school. He didnt mention the real reason behind Haruka Shimizus invitation. He only told her that Haruka wanted Chiaki to transfer schools and be friends again, without bringing up her request for Chiaki to take a leave of absence or anything about danger. Nor did he mention the red hairband. Thats because after Seiji reached his apartment and checked his system, he was shocked! This [gift] gave him an excessively high amount of points compared to normal! Innumerable emotions must have been contained within this red hairband! Just why did Chiaki give him something so important to her? Seiji couldnt comprehend the reason behind Chiakis gift, but this definitely wasnt something he should treat carelessly. He decided not to tell Mika for the time being, not because he wanted to conceal it, but because he felt like he shouldnt speak rashly before he deciphered the intentions behind Chiakis gift. As expected, Mika didnt think too deeply about what Seiji told her, and she accepted his words without question. That person named Sasaki-san, he was slapped by Haruka then knocked out by you; he seems a little pitiful. I was already kind enough to spare his life. Is that what you call kindness? Mikas eyes were becoming unfocused. Do you wish to behold how cruel I can really be? Seiji pretended to adjust a pair of imaginary glasses. I dont want to know How regrettable. Youve missed an opportunity to see the world for what it really is. What does this have to do with the truth of the world!? Mika retorted forcefully. Yep, today there was a pleasant atmosphere as well. At this point in time Seiji didnt expect what he was about to face next would be rather unpleasant. After reaching school, Seiji removed some love letters from his shoe locker again, greeted Chiaki, and went to class together with the silver-haired girl and Mika. Everything was normal. During class time. Chiaki, what do you intend to do about Shimizu-sans request? Seiji asked her when he met her in the hallway after using the bathroom. To tell the truth, he would have preferred to ask her what she wanted him to do with the red hairband However, he felt like shed just tell him some excuse as it wasnt an appropriate time to yet. About that I havent decided What do you think? Chiaki asked him a question in return. Danger is only a possibility, but taking a temporary leave of absence will indeed lower the risk to the minimum, Seiji said firmly. Its just that if you take a leave of absence, even without considering how to apply for it, youll fall behind in classes, you wont be able to attend drama club, and youll even miss the upcoming school festival Yeah, I know, so even though its Haruka requesting me, Im still hesitating about it. Chiaki sighed. I know she cares about me, and I want to acquiesce to her wish, but taking a leave of absence Thats a lot to ask for. I dont care about my classes as much, but as for drama club If I take a leave of absence now, Id feel bad for everyone in drama club. Besides, if I take a vacation by myself, Id feel like I abandoned everyone else and escaped by myself. Chiaki looked towards Seiji. What do you think I should do? As she asked this, the conversation options appeared A: [You should take a leave of absence so that Haruka can rest assured.] B: [I cant make this decision for you.] C: [Stay at schoolIll protect you no matter what happens!] Conversation options appearing meant that this was an important answer which would affect Chiakis route er, whether or not she would take a leave of absence from school. Conversation options would appear from time to time, but Seiji typically ignored them nowadays as he preferred answering with what he believed rather than answering insincerely in order to improve a girls favorability rating. As for what he preferred this time, he thought option B was the best, since he truly didnt feel like he should make such an important decision for Chiaki. But considering what might happen in the near future he decided to make a save file for this point in time. If danger truly befell the school in the future, he could return to this time and tell Chiaki choice A in order to keep her safe. After saving, Seiji finally replied to Chiaki. I cant make this decision for you; you have to decide on your own. Haruka and school are both important to you, so you must resolve to choose the one which is more important to you. The system didnt give him a notification of improved favorability rating towards him this time. If this was a dating sim instead of real life, this would definitely be the wrong choice. Option C was obviously the correct route whoops, the correct choice to improve favorability rating. Chiaki smiled. I knew you would say that You should have taken this opportunity to act cool! You shouldve told me to stay at school and promise to protect me. If you said that, I might even fall in love with you~ Seiji chuckled. Why do I need to make you fall in love with me? Youre making it sound like I love to act cool. Eh, you dont~? Of course not! Chiaki chuckled when she heard that. Even though she didnt receive the answer she wanted to hear, this felt more like Seijis style. He doesnt need to act cool because hes already cool. The two of them returned to class after their conversation ended. Not long after, the bell rang, signaling the beginning of the next class. Just like always, the students, the teachers, the classes, the weather, and everything else was normal. It was a beautiful sunny day outside, and the temperature was cool and comfortable. It was a day perfectly suited for taking a stroll outside. Time passed just like this, and there was only one class remaining before lunch. Right before class began, someone suddenly called Seiji. When he checked his cell phone, he saw it was Hoshi Amami! Hey, Amami. Seiji took the call. I heard you got a coldhow are you feeling now? There was no response on the other side. Amami? Seiji furrowed his brows, sensing that something was wrong. He still received no response. Hoshi Amami, is that you!? Say something! Seiji raised his voice. Senpai He finally received a response, in a voice he could barely hear. Im sorry. Sorry? What did that mean? Seiji suddenly had an ominous premonition. Hey, Amami, why are you apologizing!? Where are you right now!? He stood up and began yelling. His sudden movement and loud voice attracted all the other students attention in the classroom. The bell rang for class, and the teacher arrived at the classroom. Hoshi, answer me!!! Seijis voice was now louder than the bells ringing. Almost everyone jumped upon hearing him, and the elderly teacher almost dropped the textbook he was holding. Harano-san whats the matter? asked the language teacher, an old man over fifty years of age, as he adjusted his glasses. All the students were looking in Seijis direction. Seiji didnt care about any of this right now. Hoshi Amami didnt say anything else in the call; all he could hear was the beeping sound which indicated Hoshi had hung up. Seiji instantly called him back. Harano-san, what are you doing? the elderly teacher asked him again, his voice tinged with a note of displeasure. Seiji glanced at the teacher. Sorry, Sensei, he said bluntly as he rose from his seat. Im going to skip class! He left with that sentence, and everyone could only watch on in stunned amazement as he swiftly exited the classroom. Chiaki and Mika exchanged glances filled with confusion and worry. Harano-san whats the matter with him? Whos Hoshi? Where is he going? Ive never seen such a cool method of skipping class The students were all discussing what happened with each other. *Cough cough.* The teacher interrupted everyones discussion by coughing. How unseemly! he exclaimed angrily. Outside the classroom. Seiji ran rapidly through the hallway, jumping down two or three steps at a time when he reached the stairs. He was still unable to get a call through to Hoshi. He didnt know where Hoshi was currently, so he could only run to the middle school section! With his speed, it didnt take him much time to arrive at the middle school section. But when he arrived, he noticed a crowd of people circled around the school building. Upon seeing this, Seiji instantly knew he was too late. A group of teachers with either solemn or terrified expressions huddled together, their eyes fixed on the ground. There was something red lying there. Hoshi Amami! Seiji rushed over. All the teachers turned around in unison to look at him. It almost seemed like a ridiculous comedy scene. Who are you!? Dont come over here! Wait a moment, he shouted out this childs name Someone he knows!? Get away!! Seiji rushed towards the group of teachers and roughly pushed aside those in his way so that he could get a clear look of what they were looking at. What he saw was something he definitely didnt wish to see. Dark crimson blood coated the floor, and a pungent smell wafted into Seijis nose. A feminine-figured boy clothed in a middle school uniform lay motionless on the floor. Ahhhhhh!!! You bastard!!! Seijis roar pierced through the skies. Hoshi Amami, third-year middle schooler at Genhana Middle School. Today was a bright and sunny new Monday morning. Today was the day that Hoshi Amami jumped out of the school building and fell to his death! Chapter 76 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Load. After carving that horrifying scene deep into his mind, Seiji instantly chose to load. The world around him turned dark before lighting up again. In this point in time, he was talking to Chiaki, and the three conversation options appeared in front of him again. He didnt expect that he would have to make use of this save file so quickly. Seiji forced himself to hide the grimness he felt from Chiaki, and answered exactly the same way as last time. Then he returned to class just like last time. Seiji instantly took out his cell phone and called Hoshi Amami. This time, the call connected. Senpai Amami no, Hoshi, I heard you caught a coldhow are you feeling? Seiji asked in a calm voice, although he was clenching his fists. There was a long period of silence. I Im fine, thanks for caring about me, Senpai. A soft voice finally responded. Caring about him? Seiji felt a twinge of guilt. You dont sound like youre doing fine. Senpai Did something happen after that incident with your sisters? Silence fell for several moments again. Nothing Nothing happened. Nothing happened? Then why would you commit suicide!? Seiji frowned deeply. Senpai its almost time for class to begin. Hoshi sounded like he wanted to hang up the call. Cut class. What? I dont care what class you have next, skip it! Seiji started walking out of his class as he said this. S skip class? Hoshi was clearly shocked. Thats right. Afterwards, go to the roof of the middle school building and wait for me there. All the school buildings in Genhanas middle and high school sections had roofs that were unlocked at all times, but they were fenced off with 10-meter-tall steel mesh wire fences. The only opening in the fences were the tiny holes between the links. So if Hoshi wanted to jump off from the building and commit suicide, the roof was actually the most difficult place to do it from! Wait for you? Senpai, what Im coming over there right now! Seiji said in a forceful tone. Dont hang up; keep your cell phone on this call until I see you. Hoshi Amamis body began trembling as he listened to the forceful voice coming from his cell phone. Senpai was about to come over and see him!? All Senpai did was ask me a few questions over the phone, and I said I was fine already, but he Hoshi felt a warm feeling in his heart from his Senpais obvious concern. He couldnt help but begin to move. He left his seat, walked out of class, and ignored everything. He went to the roof as Senpai instructed him to and waited. Had the sky always been so wide? After reaching the roof, Hoshi looked past the tall fence at the sky and slowly walked towards the fence. Today was a wonderful day with no clouds in sight. The pure blue sky was beautiful to behold. Hoshi acted as though it was the first time hed ever seen this beautiful scene as he looked at it dazedly. As he gaze upwards, the dark feelings in his heart began to dissipate. Just earlier, he had lied to Harano-senpai. He wasnt feeling fine; something definitely happened. What he had experienced was a nightmare. He didnt know what to do, and the dark feelings in his heart had magnified to the extent where he felt like he was about to be swallowed. He was already at the point where he wanted to die and end it all. Compared to living, death seemed so relaxing Hoshi! A forceful voice rang out from behind him. Hoshi trembled upon hearing the voice and slowly turned around. He saw Seiji putting away his cell phone as he walked towards Hoshi. Something shone in the eyes of the tall and handsome figure standing before him as he looked directly at Hoshi. Those eyes seemed like they could pierce through the darkness. AhhSenpai, Seigo Harano Senpai. The moment Hoshi Amami saw his Senpai, he finally realized that he had actually wanted to see him. But even if he met his Senpai again, what could Senpai possibly do? Seiji looked towards Hoshi. He furrowed his brows as he recalled the scene he had just witnessed. Its been a week since we last saw each other, junior of mine. Yes Senpai. The two of them remained silent for a moment. This is my first time ever going up to the school roof. Seiji suddenly broke the silence. Eh? I was really looking forward to receiving a girls love letter which invited me to the school roof where she would confess to me Such a classic scene. Seiji spoke slowly as he walked towards Hoshi. But now, the first person waiting for me on a school roof is a boy instead. My hopes have been ruined! How will you make this up to me!? Senpai seemed to be complaining as he glared at Hoshi. Hoshi was too stunned to say anything. Silence reigned over them for a short period of time. Man you dont even know how to make a comeback? Seiji sighed. You need to learn more, junior of mine! Oh oh. Hoshi was still in a daze. Seiji looked at him. You didnt really have a cold, right? Why didnt you come to work? Er Hoshi averted his gaze. What happened in the past week? Hoshi remained silent with his head lowered. A dark shadow seemed to appear on his face. Seiji slowly raised his head forty-five degrees upwards to look at the sky after seeing the pretty boy in front of him, who seemed to stand in the darkness instead of the sunshine. Last week, you were much cooler. Even though you seemed a bit feminine, and not much like a boy, at least you knew that you wanted to change yourself. At that time you were definitely a man. Senpai Hoshi slowly raised his head. But what exactly is the current you? Seiji didnt look at him, and instead continued looking up at the sky. Youre depressed and downcast. Your entire person has become dark. Not only are you no longer a man, you no longer even seem like a cute girl. Youre not a boy, or a girl youre only a loser dog. Feeling ashamed, Hoshi lowered his head again. Hey, Hoshi Amami. I personally believe that we need to fight to get what we want in life. Things we dont like, things that are unreasonable or unacceptable Things we want to avoid but still meet up with; anything bad thats difficult to tolerate is something we must fight. And when I say fight, I dont mean just using physical violence. For example, a child thats being ignored will desperately misbehave in order to attract attention. A female prisoner thats been declared guilty when innocent will scream and cry that she wants to live. There are many methods of fighting, but whats most important is possessing the willpower to never give up. As long as you still have the will to resist, then it doesnt matter how ugly your struggle is Its a fight! Seiji finally shifted his gaze back towards Hoshi. Hoshi, perhaps youve fought already, but have you truly fought your utmost? Why have you given up your resistance? Continue your struggle! Who cares if you fall into a swamp and get covered in mud, or if you look terrible and ugly; you can still lift up your head and shout, cant you!? Senpai Tears began dripping down Hoshis downturned face. If you dont even have the energy to struggle anymore, then why dont you use the final remnants of your energy to think about what other methods you still have left other than struggling, no matter how unseemly they are!? Seiji stared at Hoshi. Im talking about asking for help! Even if you cant struggle anymore, you cant even bring yourself to ask for help? Is your spirit so weak that you dont even have a shred of resistance anymore!? Answer me, Hoshi Amami! Senpai Senpai I Hoshi was no longer able to stop his tears from flowing out. He began choking up, and his runny nose soon ensured that his face was coated with snot. His previously beautiful face was nowhere to be seen. Seiji took a deep look at Hoshi. Im standing right here, junior of mine. As your Senpai, I have the responsibility to assist you. But nobody can help someone whos already given up on himself. I dont have that power. So ask me for help, you bastard! Even if you dont even have a shred of resistance left in you, find it somewhere deep within your soul!! It doesnt matter how pathetic you seem, how ugly you seem, or how underhanded it is Dont accept defeat, and continue fighting!!! Wah Wahhhhh! Hoshi Amami began crying out loudly this time as his body collapsed, devoid of energy. He crouched on the roofs floor with his body curled into a ball as he cried. He seemed so small, so weak. However, something within him that had been buried so deeply was beginning to break free from the darkness within him. Help me Please, help me Help me Save me Senpai! A clear voice which sounded as if came directly from Hoshis soul broke through the tears. Seiji finally smiled in relaxation for the first time while watching Hoshi. I hear you, Hoshi, he stated in a firm yet gentle voice. Leave things to me! Chapter 77 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 A cool breeze was blowing. After Hoshi had calmed down, Seiji attentively listened to his story in silence. The day of the incident with Hoshis sisters. Last Monday, exactly one week ago, Hoshi Amami had been contemplating things after hed separated from Seigo Harano. He was unable to make a decision between his sisters and his Senpai, whom he greatly admired. Hoshi was unable to believe that his sisters had such wicked personalities as Seiji had stated. On the other hand, there was no way for him to ignore the stern warning his Senpai had just given him about them. He was stuck with his frustrations even after school ended. He stayed in the club rooms as late as possible until Hoshi was forced to go home. When he returned home, Rion and Kotomi Amami acted like nothing had happened at all. In front of their parents, the twin sisters acted just like they always did. They were laughing, teasing him, and speaking cutely. Dinnertime with his family seemed warm and comforting on the surface. But the more it seemed to appear this way, the more Hoshi felt it was abnormal. His sisters had been looked down on to such a degree and insulted humiliatingly. Was it possible for them to act just like normal as if nothing had happened? Impossible. Hoshis heart was telling him that. However, he ignored it. Perhaps his sisters were actually magnanimous? He wanted to believe that, just like how he wanted to believe that the warm dinner scene in front of him right now was real. However I have something to announce. His father spoke up. My company is giving me a new project to work on. For the next few nights Im going to work overtime at the company, and sleep there instead of returning home. Overtime? Hoshi had his doubts. His father was indeed busy with work, but suddenly working overtime for several nights in a row Before he could ask, his mother spoke up as well. Actually, I have an announcement as well. Theres something happening at Grandpas place that I need to go over and take care of, so I need to leave home for a few days as well. Mother was leaving as well!? Hoshi was no longer doubtful; he was now shocked. Why? Was it all just a coincidence!? His mind was thrown into chaos. At this moment, he exchanged glances with his sisters sitting across from him. Rion and Kotomi had light smiles on their faces. Their seemingly innocuous smiles seemed to turn into masks that were concealing something icy cold underneath! Hoshi Amami froze solid. Although it was just for a short moment, and perhaps it was merely a hallucination caused by the lighting, the image he had just witnessed gave him a huge impact, and he etched the scene deep into his heart. His parents were still speaking, but Hoshi was no longer listening. By the time he regained his senses, he noticed that his parents were jovially looking at his twin sisters. In fact, his parents seemed to be smiling widely; it almost seemed as if they were sucking up to his sisters. Got it, Mom, Dad~ Well take good care of the house and our brother~ The sisters chuckled as they happily promised their parents to take care of him. What a beautiful scene it was. But Hoshi, who had been ignored by his parents, suddenly felt the urge to vomit as he saw his sisters smiling at him! Disgusting. Why did he feel that way? Hoshi suddenly remembered the sentence that hed heard from Senpai earlier today: I want to vomit just at the sight of people like you!!! Senpai Seigo Harano Senpai. Were you feeling like this at that moment!? Those who avoid the truth will eventually end up being swallowed by it. That was another sentence from Senpai. Hoshi finally understood what hed meant. This was what he had been unconsciously avoiding and escaping. He could have recognized it for what it was. He could have discovered it long ago! As the closest person to his sisters being their younger brother, he should have seen his sisters for who they really were! But he didnt. And that was why, just as Senpai had warned him, he was completely swallowed up by the ugly truth that night. Over the course of one week. From Monday night to Sunday night, Hoshi Amami had constantly been suffering from Rion and Kotomis torture. His body wasnt particularly injured, but his mental state was suffering tremendously! His parents werent home no, Seiji was certain that Hoshis sisters had something to do with that. Those twins even had their parents under their control! This was definitely something that the twin witches would do and had the ability to do. Perhaps it sounded ridiculous that two teenagers could control adults like this, but Seiji knew that it wasnt impossible. As long as you gave the teenagers the outer appearance of beautiful girls, it would be easy for people to lower their guards. It would be quite easy for the extortionists the twins were to understand and make use of this. Since the extortionists were their own children, not to mention children who seemed to behave so excellently, this gave their parents the necessary excuse to not oppose their wishes seriously and even spoil them to such an extent. Although Seiji didnt know when such a thing began, he guessed that this type of twisted relationship in Hoshis family must have existed for a long period of time already, being one of the important factors in causing those twins to become like that Perhaps it was even the main cause. After all, as kids who controlled their parents, the twisted enjoyment they probably received out of it would be tremendously fearsome! The twins might have developed twisted personalities while they were young and become abnormal before their mental states matured. Seiji was no psychologist. While his experience from a previous life allowed him to see through those sisters as well as make some educated guesses about their personalities, he was unable to completely analyze and understand them. Nor did he want to. After all, neither the reason behind the twins twisted personality nor the Amami familys fall into depravity had anything to do with him. All he did was promise Hoshi Amami that he would save him. That was why Seiji was clear about his next course of action. He asked for Hoshis cell phone and made a call. It was already class time currently, and there were a few other students around, but that didnt interfere with him making his call in a corner of the roof. Rion and Kotomi Amami: beautiful twins as well as unmistakable witches. The call connected. Our dear brother, your sisters were just looking for you~ Seiji heard the low sound of cackling from Hoshis cell phone. Its been an entire week without being able to see that Senpai you respect so much; you must be so lonely, right? Go ahead and see him during lunch breakbut you can only say what we tell you to say. Senpai is a huge liarI hate you! You absolutely have to say this to him~ Its just a little prank, and if you dont do this, the punishment you receive tonight will double, and your Senpai that you respect so much will undergo even worse pranks than you~ Seiji was speechless after hearing this phone call. Heh heh, he understood the situation now. This phone call had been the breaking point for Hoshi. He began chuckling coldly. What an interesting prank, you two. His tone of voice was just as icy as his laughter. This caused the cackling sounds on the other side of the call to disappear. But I still dont think its interesting enough. What do you think about meeting up and doing something even more interesting? Rion Amami, Kotomi Amami you two enjoy playing!? I, Seigo Harano, will be more than happy to accompany you!!! Chapter 78 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 The angry shouting from the cell phone seemed to pierce through time and space. Rion Amami, who was holding on to her cell phone in the classroom, was completely frozen solid in both body and spirit, as was her sister Kotomi, who was seated beside her. The terror they felt last week from facing this boy instantly resurfaced! It was akin to encountering a ferocious beast! Seigo Harano. The person that they couldnt see through, yet he saw through them After a weeks time, they thought that their fear had already dissipated. In fact, they even believed it to be their hallucination. That was because they carried out an investigation on him. Seigo Harano, the legendary transfer student who was confirmed to have defeated the tennis and basketball clubs single-handedly. By accomplishing this feat he received the nickname destroyer of clubs, causing all the remaining sports clubs to vie with each other vigorously to acquire him. But exaggerated stories aside, this only meant that he was a boy who had above-average physical ability and talent in sports. What caught their attention more was the fact that his transfer to Genhana High School was rumored to have something to do with Natsuya Yoruhana, a true scion of an extraordinarily powerful family. Two weeks after transferring in, he had been seen visiting the student council office twice, both times to have a discussion with Natsuya Yoruhana. There were no other student council members present either time except possibly Hitaka Shuho, but the vice president was someone who treated everyone coldly and remained solidly faithful to President Yoruhana. She had almost no interaction with other students, so it was impossible to acquire any information from her. That was why it was impossible for them to establish the nature of Seigo Haranos relationship with Natsuya Yoruhana! This was the point that the twins were most worried about. But Seigo Harano only visited President Yoruhana twice in two weeks, and there were no other reports of them being seen together. Both twins had separately asked many other students and student council members, learning that Seigo Harano and Natsuya Yoruhana didnt seem to have much to do with each other this didnt seem like it was false. From this they inferred Seigo and Natsuya werent actually that close; perhaps they werent even friends. Was it that Seigo and Natsuyas parents were friends? Was that their relationship to each other? If that was the case, then the Harano family must also be at a similar level to the Yoruhana family, to even be able to speak to the Yoruhanas. Seigo Haranos powerful eyes, which saw through them instantly as well as his grave and dignified bearing could be explained this way. A young master from a great family would definitely be different from ordinary people. If that was his true identity, then Seigo wasnt someone that the twins could afford to mess with. However Seigo Harano was someone who currently lived alone and worked in order to make a living. According to the person himself, he had been exiled from his family due to a past mistake! Just what kind of an act had he committed to be punished with expulsion? Seigo refused to say, and only his two close friends might know the truth of the matter. Chiaki Wakaba and Mika Uehara kept their lips firmly closed on this subject but it must have been something big. Someone who had been exiled from his family. In the end, thinking that Seigo Harano was from a powerful family was nothing more than the twins hypothesis. The fact of the matter was that he had left home, was living by himself, and had to work to support himself This was basically a confirmation that he was no longer under the protection of his family! Out of an abundance of caution, Rion and Kotomi Amami even went to the extent of using the students under their control to follow and spy on Seigo since last Wednesday. The report they received matched the rumors. Every time Seigo left school, he would go either back home to the Uehara apartment where he lived, or go to work at Rika Amamis confectionery store. Apart from that, the only exceptions were on Saturday and Sunday night. He went to Silver Valley together with Mika Uehara and Chiaki Wakaba on Saturday, and met up with only Chiaki in Silver Valley on Sunday. On Saturday night, the three of them went shopping together at a high-class department store. On Sunday night, Seigo and Chiaki went to a high-class coffee caf and stayed inside for a period of time before exiting and going straight home. There was no evidence that they were having an indiscreet relationship, but that didnt matter. The pictures taken of them were good enough evidence as weapons for the twins. Rion and Kotomi Amami were full of confidence in the results of their investigation. They were certain that theyd be able to defeat him like all the other boys before him. They would defeat Seigo Harano, the boy who seemed so imposing, and completely conquereven controlhim! Today, they gave their lovely brother the order to begin their attack against Seigo Hoshi had been trained by them for an entire week and had completely lost his will to resist; theyd turned him into a little puppy who was even more obedient than before. However. The response received was this one! Hoshis cell phone was actually in Seigo Haranos hands!? Rion and Kotomi Amami finally discovered the truth. The fear from before was like a parasite that wormed itself deep into their bones; it never left! The terror they felt back then had been no hallucination! Theyd spent a considerable amount of time plotting their nefarious scheme against Seigo Harano. The first step they intended was using Hoshi to shake Seigos emotions. After that, they would expose his inappropriate relationship with Chiaki Wakaba, then add more vicious rumors about Mika Uehara so that his two female friends would be shaken as well and abandon him, isolating and frustrating him But this seemingly perfect plan of theirs met an obstacle already, at the most critical first step which they absolutely didnt think would fail! Hoshi They had spent an entire week using various methods to completely destroy that weak-spirited, weak-willed, good-for-nothing brother of theirs. How could Hoshi possibly take the initiative to go and find Seigo!? This shouldnt have been possible! In their eyes, their younger brother should have become the most obedient puppy of all, with no more will to resist existing! However, nevertheless Answer me, you two! The icy voice continued speaking, proving that this was all real. No matter how much they didnt want to believe it. Seigo Harano had locked on to and was targeting them! The things theyd done to Hoshi were exposed now! Their plot would be unable to proceed as planned! Youre not going to answer? Then Im going over right now to find you! Maybe its not kind to Hoshi, but I wont hesitate to reveal the truth! Im going to tell your entire class, in the loudest voice I can, everything youve done to your little brother!! Then what do you think will happen? Heh heh, Im sure itll be an interesting scene~ Hey, lets go visit hell together. Witches The first part of Seigos speech contained anger, but the last half had nothing but ice-cold fury. Witches. The entire school called them witches with various complex meanings attached to the nickname. They were actually quite proud of being addressed by this nickname. But when Seigo called them that, they felt it was terrifying. They felt like a frog that was being targeted by a snake. They felt like a witch who had a paladins sword against her throat. They felt like witches that were judged to be executed! Lets go visit hell together. Seigo Harano definitely wasnt joking; hed been absolutely serious! He was going to come over here and tell everyone about what theyd done! And they didnt even dare to imagine what would happen afterwards. Because no matter what, it was certain that theyd be ruined! Since everything was true! The things they did to Hoshi The unspeakable, cruel, and abusive way in which theyd treated him would be completely exposed to everyone! Everything that they carefully constructed up to now would be destroyed and collapse!! Rion and Kotomi Amami had come to this realization, causing blood to drain from their faces, and turning them as pale as vampires. They were just like vampires living in the darkness: beautiful, strong, and long-lived. They drank human blood and were proud of being higher up on the food chain than ordinary humans, which lead to arrogance forming over time, making even the abuse of other humans into an elegant art form. The only thing they couldnt resist was the sun. The sunlight was coming for them. If they didnt do anything about it, theyd turn into dust under that blinding sunshine! W Wait!!! The twin sisters panickedly shouted in unison. Chapter 79 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Another rooftop, this time in the high school section. It was almost time to go to class, so the students were all returning to the classrooms. Seiji passed by these students who were oblivious to the shocking chain of events as he went upstairs. Seiji had already contacted Chiaki and Mika with his cell phone and informed them about the situation. They were waiting for him by the staircase. Seiji had one hand in his pocket when he appeared. He was walking with heavy steps, almost rhythmically. There was a sharp gaze coming from his eyes, and his entire body was giving off a powerful, pressuring aura. Chiaki and Mika felt like they were witnessing a soldier about to head off to the battlefield, equipped to the fullest! Chiaki felt a sliver of pity for the twin witches. If it was her, she would never want to face off against Seiji in his current state, because the normal open and friendly Seiji had turned into a seemingly demonic existence, who would destroy anything in his path. No he would only be a demonic existence to his enemies. For the people he protected, he was still someone who could defeat all the wicked A hero! Seiji Mika softly called out to him as he approached. Seiji stopped and smiled at her. No need to worry; Ill take good care of things. You guys just need to help me take good care of Hoshi Hes currently in the courtyard, sitting where we usually eat lunch at. Mika nodded as she focused on Seijis face. Then, Seiji fixed his gaze on Chiaki. If there was some background music playing right now, it would definitely be some hot-blooded battle music. Chiaki smiled as well. Go forth and defeat the witches, hero! Just leave your back and your junior to us! Seiji chuckled. He didnt say anything to Chiaki; all he did was give her a big thumbs-up with his left hand as he walked off. So cool Chiaki and Mika deeply etched this scene into their minds. They had no doubts about what the conclusion would be. All they needed to do was wait. On the rooftop. The beautiful twin sisters were waiting. Time seemed to pass as slow as a snail to them. They were quite uncomfortable with waiting. But time also seemed so short, as they would have preferred to wait for a little longer. Calm down, calm down. Rion and Kotomi Amami had told each other that many times over already, but their hearts still beat quickly, ignoring their orders. Unfortunately, the person they were waiting for wasnt someone they were about to confess their love to; instead, it was the opposite. They only met him once before, and he left them with such a fearful impression. Just one phone call forced them here todayhe was a true monster! Seigo Harano. He was no normal human; he was a demon, a beast in human flesh! The twins were cursing him in their hearts; they lacked their usual composure. How could they deal with this monster? The plot they had been cooking up was useless now. It was to be a direct face-off, which was quite disadvantageous for them. Seigo had the trump card of what happened to Hoshi. If he was a normal person, he should have been worried about harming Hoshi, so he wouldnt publicize those things, but he was no ordinary person! Those threats they heard on the cell phone were no mere bluffs. Lets go visit hell togetherjust thinking back to this sentence, Rion and Kotomi felt chills running down their spines and they felt the urge to shiver. A heartless demon that was who Seigo Harano truly was! Nonetheless, they were still fortunate. Seigo still wanted to maintain his hypocritical fa?ade, and act the part of a hero of justice. That was why they still had a chance. The trump card he had in Hoshi was also their trump card. If he wanted to protect Hoshi thouroughly, he would need them to delete all the embarrassing pictures and videos they took of him in their training sessions. That was why it could be said that each had a trump card No, wait! He still had the advantage, since he was willing to publicize everything, but they couldnt, as they wouldnt be able to bear the consequences! So, they calculated it as a 70% advantage to Seigo with only 30% in their favor. 30% definitely wasnt enough. They needed something else up their sleeves. Did Seigo Harano have any personal weaknesses? None. There definitely werent any! He had a simple life of only school and work; he didnt have any bad habits like smoking, drinking, or fighting. He also didnt seem to be engaged in any inappropriate relationships. In conclusion, there was nothing dark about him at all, or at least the twins couldnt find anything. The only possibilities were the secret nature of his relationship with President Yoruhana, as well as his intimate relationship with Mika Uehara and Chiaki Wakaba. However, they werent able to make use of either. Rion and Kotomi Amami had plotted to create a weakness in Seigo, but they hadnt been able to carry out their scheme yet! So they currently had nothing they could use on Seigo Harano whatsoever. The twin witches began to use their brains for nefarious purposes once more Step, step, step. Rhythmic steps approached from the staircase. Then he appeared. A tall and handsome boy the twins currently saw his bright appearance as nothing more than an excellent mask for concealing his true self. The terror in their hearts worked to twist Rions and Kotomis perception of Seigo Harano. They didnt know the true source of their fear, or perhaps they didnt comprehend it, or maybe it was that they didnt even try to understand it. Seiji looked at the twins. Your current expressions are far more appealing than the first time I met you. No anger, no insults, only calmness. The twins were surprised at this, and it showed on their faces. Are you surprised that I didnt start right off by insulting you? Seiji stared intently at them. If insulting you whenever I see you would take care of this problem, Id do that. But it obviously wont, so I wont do something so meaningless. He walked closer and closer to them as he spoke. The twins tensed up, and their beautiful faces were devoid of expression. He stopped after reaching a certain distance from them. There was one second of silence. Then. Seiji squinted slightly at them. Now lets begin our discussion. The atmosphere suddenly became heavier! Rion and Kotomi instantly felt as if they were being pressured from all sides by the air! All he did was calmly say something ordinary. But it made them feel like this rooftop had become a violent battlefield! It was difficult for them to breathe. They could hear their each and every laboured breath. Before they were able to recover, he continued speaking. First, you need to delete or destroy every picture, video, or whatever else you have on Hoshi Amami as blackmail! And you can never do anything to harm him again! He was speaking in an indescribably strict tone of voice which seemed as inflexible as steel. Rather than a discussion, it was more like he was giving them an order! Chapter 80 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Rion and Kotomi Amami were cowed by his imposing manner. But either their long-cultivated arrogance or pride was able to support them. After their negative feelings crossed a certain point, the twin sisters were actually able to calm down. It was a disadvantageous situation for them, but so what? They could deal with it! Kotomi, whats he saying? I dont really understand~ Rion, this persons saying something idiotic; we dont have anything like what hes describing~ Besides, how could we possibly harm our cute little brother~ The twins cackled and acted cutely; theyd returned to speaking in this manner as it was only natural for them. However, in the next second. Dont laugh like that. A light yet icy short sentence pierced through their hearts like an arrow! Seigo Haranos current gaze was piercing, icy, and distant; it was almost as if he were looking at two people who had already died! Rion and Kotomis expressions froze over. Just seeing that disgusting act of yours makes me want to beat you up. Seiji coldly stared at the twins in front of him. So stop laughing like that. Otherwise, youll die. Although this sentence remained unspoken, the twins could almost imagine him saying that out loud. It couldnt be possible! No matter what, he wouldnt dare do something like kill them But the look in his eyes confirmed the twins suspicion! Their terror resurfaced. The twins were forced to retract their fake smiles as they exchanged glances and forced the fear back down within themselves. Several seconds of silence passed. Dont make me repeat myself. Seiji broke the silence. Getting rid of your materials on Hoshi is something you absolutely must do, or else theres no need for further discussion! Kotomi, I still dont know what hes talking about. Rion, I dont know either, since we really dont have such a thing, and weve never done it either. Even if we have we dont have it anymore. They said the last sentence in unison. Seiji furrowed his brows in displeasure. So this counts as your answer? The twin sisters didnt reply, and only looked at him calmly. Responding in such a roundabout fashion I get it; youre currently recording this conversation, arent you? Seiji calmly stated the truth. They were seen through. But that wasnt important; they already anticipated that this little trick would be seen through. The twins still didnt waver. If I had come up and started out by insulting you, it would have been perfect for you, Seiji said lightly. I unintentionally avoided a trap it seems that Im quite lucky. Lies! Rion and Kotomi didnt believe him one bit; they felt as if he expected them to record him, which was why he was able to remain so calm. Recording a conversation and guessing that it would be recorded was only a normal exchange of attacks between them. This wasnt particularly at a high level yet. If you like recording, then go ahead. It doesnt matter to me if you want to publicize this conversation or do something else with it. As long as you promise me the most basic request, we can continue our discussion. Now my second request is for you to delete or destroy all of Genhana High Schools No, all blackmail material you possess! This is to reflect on yourselves and forever stop you from getting involved in shady business. A cold breeze blew over. Rion and Kotomi wore grim expressions as an unreadable light flashed in their eyes. Seiji stared at them wordlessly. Silence A long, dead silence followed. Rion and Kotomi didnt even exchange glances as they began walking off in unison. You want to leave? Seiji was still staring at them. I simply gave you my price, and youre just going to leave without even haggling? The twins stopped at looked at him with a distant expression on their faces. You think that you cant accept my terms? I think you can. Rion Amami, Kotomi Amami, you should know that youre a pair of very fortunate girls. You were born into a well-off family, you have parents that love you, you have a nice brother, you have excellent appearances, and youre talented in various aspects People praise you, idolize you, envy you, and seek to befriend you. You have just about everything people your age could want, so you should be happily living your lives under the bright sunshine. Yet You prefer doing those shady deeds, forcing yourselves into the darkness! Why? Simply because those things are fun, theyre interesting? Seiji took a deep look at those two beautiful faces. Youve never even once doubted yourselves. Is it really that fun!? Perhaps from the very beginning, due to your naivety, you mistakenly enjoyed such an act. But today, starting right nowfrom this momentyoure no longer na?ve. Youve matured, so you should be able to see clearly and think clearly: these interests of yours arent really that fun at all! Theyre actually boring and pointless; theres never anything new about it, plus you have to take huge risks in order to enjoy it. Perhaps one day youll have to pay a painful price you cant handle! Youve already been tightly bound by darkness of your own creation Havent you realized this yet? Has this thought never even come into your heads!? Seiji made a wholehearted attempt to convince the twins that their actions were wrong. At first, he never even considered it. A few minutes ago. When Seiji hung up Hoshis cell phone, his heart was filled with rage and all he had in mind was how to ruin these twin sisters lives. Perhaps it wasnt completely their own fault that they became like this, but every time he thought back to the pitiful way Hoshi died in the previous timeline, he felt zero pity for them. However Senpai Im sorry Hoshi? Why are you apologizing? Seiji was wondering why Hoshi Amami was slowly kneeling to him. What are you doing? Senpai I I know, this request is unreasonable It will definitely give you a hard time Tears dripped down Hoshis face as he kowtowed to Seiji. But please, I still want to make a requestdont dont completely destroy my sisters! His voice was a hoarse, pained sound which sounded as if hed squeezed it out of his soul. Seiji slowly furrowed his brows. Hoshi You His tears had accumulated into a pool on the floor around Hoshis knees. Being abused by my sisters it was painful, and I had times when I hated them to death But but no matter what, no matter what they did to me, or how much I cursed them at the time Theyre still my sisters that I grew up together with my family my sisters Ahh!! Seiji heard the painful sound of crying. He was moved by the complex, murky, yet deep emotions contained within Hoshis crying. The other students on the rooftop noticed the commotion and were beginning to look in their direction. Its okay to get up, Hoshi. Seiji clasped his arm with a firm hand and helped Hoshi rise. Senpai Im sorry Im sorry Hoshi had a tearful face as he continued to apologize repeatedly. He asked his senpai for help, yet hed made such a difficult request. He knew how unreasonable he was being. But that was how he felt. Even if he had been abused extensively and treated as a puppy and a plaything. He still considered Rion and Kotomi as his family. You youre such an idiot Seiji let loose a deep sigh as he watched his junior. If any other person had requested mercy for Rion and Kotomi Amami, he wouldnt be moved. The person currently in front of him was the only one who could change his mind. Hoshi Amami only you have the right to give your twin sisters a chance. Chapter 81 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Due to Hoshis pleading, Seiji made an attempt at convincing the twins to change their ways. Of course, he didnt know if he would succeed. At the very least, he had to try. He could have ignored Hoshis request, instead using the fury from the scene hed witnessed to load and completely destroy the twins lives! But he would gain nothing other than temporary self-satisfaction, and hed be ignoring his friends feelings. Seijis anger stemmed from Hoshi, but he also held his anger back due to Hoshi. He felt that Hoshis gentleness was rather stupid, but this idiot was a friend of his! That was why he decided to respect Hoshis opinion. Seiji would respect Hoshi and follow his wishes, but as for whether or not he would be able to achieve what Hoshi wanted that was another thing entirely. He could neither predict nor promise a suitable outcome. Rion and Kotomi Amami were slightly shaken after being confronted so directly by Seigo Harano. Yes, shaken. They had indeed considered before what might happen to them in the future if they continued living like this. They were intelligent, after all Even idiots had hopes and dreams about their futures, so of course they would consider their futures carefully due to their intelligence. In fact their hopes were all the more vivid and realistic due to it. Their futures They had always considered their futures to be wonderful. But was that really true? Would they really never have to be punished for what theyd done!? With their pride, they would have confidently replied in the negative. But the tiny bit of objective reason which remained within them whispered otherwise deep in their hearts. It was possible. After all, it was impossible for them to control the whole world. There would always be events that were out of their control. And that day They didnt dare to nor wish to broach the subject; deep within themselves, they feared it more than anything. The day when they would have to pay the price for everything theyd donea day completely out of their control! The Sword of Damocles. A sharp sword hanging over their heads which could fall at any moment. Truthfully, theyd always been living in such fear. Precisely because of this fear, theyd never done anything that would get them punished severely Not because they cared about others, but out of self-protection. Change yourselves, before its too late, Seiji calmly stated. Destroy all your blackmail material, and stop doing underhanded activities. Sincerely repent, free everyone, and free yourselves. Rion and Kotomi remained silent. Their wills were shaking in the silence, but You want to convince us simply by giving a speech? one of the twins responded rudely without even addressing Seigo by name. You think far too little of us, Seigo Harano! This meant that they had finally dropped their act. Even the twins themselves were unable to recall the last time they had faced someone so honestly and directly. Seiji hadnt taken his eyes off them for a single second. Then how will I be able to convince you? You cant! the twins replied simultaneously. If you dont say it, how do you know I cant? Seiji remained calm. Obviously Im not talking about doing something ridiculous like dancing around naked in public or jumping off a tall building. Forget thoseIm asking you seriously. Kotomi and Rion were rendered speechless. The way he was phrasing it was as if he was offering himself up as a lamb to be slaughtered. This didnt seem possible; there had to be something behind it! But what could there possibly be? The twin sisters tried their utmost to detect anything, but they perceived nothing. Seigo Harano was simply facing them head-on, in such a direct and blunt manner! How could they defeat such a person? A nefarious scheme seemed like the best method, as it was also their strong suit. However, it seemed unlikely that any plot devised by them could work taking into account his keen perception. Any ill-conceived plan would surely be countered. Then they had no choice but to change their method. Rion and Kotomi silently exchanged glances and came to an unspoken agreement. Seigo Harano, you have the nickname of destroyer of clubs. We wonder if this legendary nickname of yours will be effective on the karate club as well. If you can singlehandedly defeat every single person in our karate club by yourself Well seriously consider what you just said! The twins were being unusually straightforward; it was normally quite difficult for them to speak in such a forthright manner. Normally speaking, what they just proposed was ridiculous, and nobody would agree. But Seigo Harano was no ordinary person. The tall boy squinted in their direction. One against all How many people are in your karate club. Including both of us, forty-seven. Forty-seven Are you talking about one at a time? Nope! The twins had the same icy gaze. Well decide the number of people youre facing each time! They knew that Seigo Harano had outstanding stamina and physical prowess. As ridiculous as it sounded, they still worried that he would be able to defeat more than forty people in a row even if he didnt know martial arts! No matter how low the possibility They wouldnt take any chances. If they were able to choose how many people could go at him at one time, they could adjust things according to the situation. Whether it be using a few at a time to deplete his stamina, or going at him with many people at once to defeat him once and for all! Of course, no matter how self-confident Seigo was, there was no way he would agree to such ridiculous conditions. That wont do. See, it was only natural. There needs to be an upper limit to how many people I face at once! Otherwise, if you just rush me with everyone right from the start, itll be nothing but a farce. Seigo made a reasonable counterargument. Then well have at most ten people against you at once. The twins already expected this. Ten people Are we going to have fun creating a soccer team? At most threethat would be acceptable. We cant accept that! the twins stated. A minimum of eight, then! After a short period of silence. Seigo let out a sigh. Five, then This is how many people a basketball team has, even though this isnt about basketball. Of course, the twins knew that. A barehanded duel, or naming it directly for what it was, a fight could have a completely different outcome depending on just one more or one less person. Something like one person facing off against an entire group and winning flashily didnt seem possible in real life! Perhaps if he wasnt a martial artist he would have the mistaken idea of relying on his overwhelming stamina or some techniques to get by. However, since both twins were expert martial artists themselves, if there wasnt too much of a difference in skill level, facing off against many by himself while barehanded in an empty arena with nowhere to run to was akin to suicide! Seigo Harano was indeed incredibly strong, and as for whether or not he had experience fighting They didnt know, but even if he was skilled in some fighting techniques, all of them were real karate club members! One against five seemed to be the limit of what an ordinary person could achieve. But Rion and Kotomi still werent satisfied. Seigo Harano was incredibly strong! They kept telling themselves that they couldnt underestimate him! Seven people We refuse to go any lower! the twins said simultaneously. Seigos face revealed nothing. He remained silent for a long while. Just as the twins thought he would object again, he ended up sighing. Alright, it looks like Ill have to fight my hardest But I still have more to say. You said youll seriously consider what I said I dont want a promise as soft as that. If I win, you will definitely discard anything dark and truly change yourselves. The tall boy stared into the girls faces. And if I cant do it Then whatever, just do as you like; as long as you fulfil my basic request, then I dont really care. They felt an immense sense of pressure once more! Just by staring at them, Seigos eyes were able to emit such a clear, forceful pressure. Seigo Harano was definitely serious! He was definitely serious about taking on the unreasonable challenge they gave him; he was going to attempt soloing the entire karate club by himself, not even worrying about facing up to seven at a time! He was definitely a monster His heart as well He was a demon. The twins thought processes fell into a quagmire in front of Seigos imposing manner. They were unable to come up with any new plots or use anything theyd considered before. This didnt seem good Should they refuse him? But at this moment, Rion and Kotomi saw a sliver of pity in the boys eyes as he remained silent. Ive already made concessions to such an extent, yet you two still dont even dare to accept a direct challenge? Youve hidden in the dark for so long to become this cowardly How pathetic. They imagined that he was saying that to them. Pity was a type of condescension as well sometimes, and it had the potential to cut deeper than normal condescension. The twins pride and arrogance didnt allow them to accept such a bone-piercing insult! That was why they accepted the challenge. Chapter 82 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Why did things become like this? Hoshi inwardly wondered. Why and when did his sisters stop being his sisters? Hoshi still remembered his childhood. Back then, he played happily together with Rion and Kotomi. His sisters definitely werent like this back then; they were as simple and innocent as other girls their age, just a little smarter and cuter. Hoshi had been proud of his sisters back then since they could do anything, and they always did it well while taking care of their weak-willed younger brother. The memory which left him with the deepest impression was the time where hed accidentally enraged a wild dog and was desperately scrambling to shake it off his tail. His sisters rushed over to his side, and despite their fear, risked being bitten in order to drive it off. This memory had turned hazy with the passing of time, but the image of his sisters smiling at him with teary eyes remained clear. But as for now Just where did things go wrong for them to become this way? Hoshi really didnt know. He had been angry and even loathed them while they were abusing him, but now that he had calmed down, he discovered that there was no rage within him, only sadness. Hoshi thought about himself after considering everything. Hed always been consciously and unconsciously avoiding the truth; that was why he had been unable to see his sisters for what they really were before this. If he could have found out sooner, perhaps he could have done something about it? Yes that was the case. He was so useless. If only he could have thought more clearly or smartly, he could have done something before his sisters reached their current state! I Im so weak. Hoshi fell into a state of self-deprecation. If only he could become stronger, or if he had thought this way much earlier, or met someone like Harano-senpai much sooner Thats rightSenpai. Whats Harano-senpai doing now? How is he after discussing things with my sisters!? Hoshi finally returned to his senses and realized that it wasnt time for him to wallow in his thoughts; he should be worrying about his Senpai. A concerned expression appeared on his face. Are you worrying about Seigo? A gentle voice sounded out next to him. It was the beautiful upperclassman named Mika Uehara. Hoshi felt that this friend of Senpais had dainty features. An aura of freshness hung about her, and she had a gentle attitude with a friendly personality. She was quite the charismatic girl. You dont need to worry too much about himSeigos really strong Especially when he needs to protect something important to him. His female upperclassman seemed to think of something as a tinge of red crept into her cheeks. Could she possibly? Hoshi noticed something strange about her behavior. Oh my, are you thinking about your romantic times together with him? A casual flirtatious voice spoke out from behind them. Youre acting like a girl in love in front of your junior, you know~ This was Chiaki Wakaba, Senpais other classmate and good friend. She enjoyed wearing the boys school uniform for some reason, but it was totally suited for her. She had silver-gray hair with a boyishly handsome face. Chiaki always spoke and behaved in a casual and relaxed manner. She seemed to possess a heroic spirit, yet it was still easy to tell that she was female; she was another charismatic character. N Not at all! Stop making stuff up, Chiaki! Uehara-san blushed heavily as she denied it. Although Hoshi didnt know her all that well, even he was able to detect that she was most likely lying. What a classic tsundere Hoshi mentally chuckled. Last week, when he met these two upperclassmen of his for the first time, he focused almost entirely on Harano-senpai, so they flew under his radar. Now that Senpai wasnt by his side, it was only natural that he finally noticed their beauty when being together with them. It seemed only natural for the ultra-handsome Harano-senpai to have good friends like these two. And one of Harano-senpais good friends felt more than just friendship towards himthat seemed natural as well. Hoshi truly believed that it wouldnt be strange even if every girl in the entire grade fell in love with a boy like his Harano-senpai! Of course, Harano-senpai would have some choice comments for him if he knew what Hoshi was thinking. Everyone around Seigo Harano definitely knew how cool he was, but Senpai was always so humble. This was one of the factors which made him so charismatic. Harano-senpai was indeed handsome on the outside, but his inside was important for Hoshi Hoshi thought back to when he was at the darkest point in his life. His Senpai had been able to detect that something was wrong simply through a few questions in a phone call. Not only did Senpai instantly rush to his side, Senpai even gave him heartfelt encouragement that forcefully crushed his shell of darkness and pulled him out from the abyss of despair. He was just like the sun No, Seigo Harano was light itself. Hoshi Amami viewed Seigos tall figure as light itself! This light had dispelled his darkness, but could it dispel his sisters darkness? Just as Uehara-san told him, Harano-senpai was very strong and didnt need him to worry. But he still couldnt help worrying. Also, Hoshi was concerned about Rion and Kotomi. Light could dispel the darkness, but it could also destroy it Even though he begged Senpai already, what action would Senpai end up taking? Believe in Seigo, Wakaba-san told him. Hoshi noticed that she was looking towards him. She must have noticed what he was thinking. Seigo definitely wont lose, nor will he make the situation worse. But as for what ending awaits your sisters, he cant promise anything. In the end it depends on them. If he feels like he should destroy them, Seigo wont hold back. But as long as your sisters have even a shred of remorse and decency left, he will give them a chance. Hoshi slowly nodded upon hearing these words. That was when a cell phone rang. It was Wakaba-sans. She took it out and took the call after seeing who it was. Hey, Seigo, how did it go? Hoshi and Mika instantly paid full attention to Chiaki. They observed Chiakis face distort into a strange expression. What the hells with saying youll be fine!!? A sharp retort came out of the tomboys mouth. Facing off against the entire karate club by yourself!? What the hell are you thinking! How did it become like this!? Everything will be fine if you win!? Stop being ridiculous! Do you think youre a Spartan!? Even the ancient gladiators didnt act so ridiculous!!! Youre strong, Seigo! But youre just a normal person!! Youre not a superhero wearing tights, nor do you have the power to transform and rip your clothes off in the process; youre just a normal person living in reality!!! Chiakis stream of retorts came like endless bolts of lightning. Hoshi and Mika were stunned in amazement. What exactly was going on? On the other side of the phone call, Seiji could only smile wryly at being on the receiving end of so many thunderous retorts. He took a look at Rion and Kotomi who were currently sending messages with their phones. After Chiaki quieted down, he finally spoke up in a soft voice again. I said Ill be fine, so Ill be fine. Ill win I shall definitely achieve victory. Feel free to come over and spectate; its already turned into such a big deal anyways, so it shouldnt matter if a couple more watch what happens. You really dont need to worry about me Im hanging up. Seiji hung up the call as he continued to watch the twins in front of him. He kept staring at them until Rion and Kotomi stopped using their cell phones and looked over at him. Youve let the karate club know? Alright then. Now Im going to change the passwords on your cell phones. This it to prevent any shady business from going on while Im busy with your karate club buddies. Seiji kept his gaze firmly fixed on the duo. After this is all over, Ill give you the password I changed it to even if I dont, you can figure it out by just spending a little time. He reached out his hand as he finished speaking. Rion and Kotomi exchanged a long glance. They definitely suspected there was some deeper meaning behind this. But his request seemed so reasonable that they were unable to refuse Because if they did, it would sound like they were brewing yet another plot of some sort! If you want things to be equal, feel free to change my phones password as well. I didnt intend on using it anyways. The twin sisters remained silent for a long period of time. Finally, they slowly took out their cell phones and handed them over. Thats everything, Seiji thought to himself. His final step was now complete. Chapter 83 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Kyosuke Akanishi, the karate club captain of Genhana High School, received a message no, an order from his club members Rion and Kotomi Amami. Yes, order. Any of the twins requests were akin to orders for Kyosuke and the other members of the karate club! Nobody would resist, because nobody could resist. They were the true leaders of the karate club. Kyosuke was nothing more than their puppet, even though he was the captain. Of course, this was an abnormal situation, but this was how things were. Why? In Kyosuke Akanishis case, it was because the twins held blackmail material on him. A few of the other karate club members were in a similar situation. Some others were forced to go along with the crowd, while the rest were seduced by the twins appearance and unknowingly became their servants The entire school called them the twin witches. This was more than just a nickname. No, perhaps that was a bit overboard. Those twins might be slightly on the bad side, but they werent anywhere near the level of criminalsat least that was what Kyosuke Akanishi believed. The twins had previously made requests of him several times already, and nothing he did seemed overboard to him. He even got a present in return, which was the twins assistance in helping him get together with his current girlfriend who hed admired secretly for a long time. That was why Kyosuke didnt resent Rion and Kotomi for manipulating him. He only felt slightly dissatisfied; after all, it was a little strange for club members to control the club captain. This times request was for him to go to the karate club during lunch break and take care of a challenger. Year 1 Class 5s Seigo Harano. The legendary transfer student known as the destroyer of clubs! Of course, Kyosuke had heard about this famous student. Every single sports club captain in school knew his name. This student had single-handedly wiped out the tennis and basketball clubs, and he possessed amazing stamina and reactions plus he was ridiculously handsome! If such a person to join any sports club, as long as he trained for a period of time and understood the techniques of that sport, he would quickly become the ace, or even the main attraction! An ace would help the club to achieve great victories, but an attraction was more than that; an attraction could raise the clubs popularity to the point where it would remain strong for the next few years to come. Both competing in nationals and increasing the popularity of their club was a desirable outcome for the club captains, so it was only natural that they would focus on vigorously inviting him. According to the rumors, last Monday so many captains tried competing with each other to invite him that the scene was ridiculous. Kyosuke wasnt one of the captains which went to invite him. Honestly, he wanted to go as well, but when he asked for Rion and Kotomis permission, they refused his request. He didnt know why, but since they were the true leaders of the club, he could only comply. But now, it seemed that it wasnt that the twin witches werent interested in the transfer student, it was the opposite: they were personally taking part! Lunch break. Kyosuke Akanishi and several karate club members arrived at the club room, which had been converted into a dojo. As one of the biggest clubs in Genhana High School, the karate club was allocated a very large room which acted as its dojo. Exercise mats were placed over the floor, and an entire wall was filled with mirrors. Another wall was decorated with the clubs goals and achievements over the years. There werent any other decorations apart from that. Many people were already sitting down, waiting inside. On the left side of the room were Rion and Kotomi clad in their karate uniforms, as well as the other club members whom Kyosuke was already acquainted with. Seated on the right side were some students Kyosuke had never met before. One of the boys stood out from his peers. He had a tall figure with a handsome face. He sat casually with his legs crossed and arms folded; even seated he emitted a sharp and imposing aura. Facing off against Rion, Kotomi, and all the other karate club manners, his imposing manner didnt seem even slightly ruffled! While the three students accompanying him were all handsome or beautiful in their own way, they were nothing compared to hm? Kyosuke observed the three students closely, and noticed that one person who he thought was a boy at first glance was actually a girl wearing the boys uniform, while the person he thought was a girl actually happened to be a boy wearing a middle school boys uniform? Kyosuke was rendered speechless. What exactly was going on here!? The karate club captain wondered to himself if there was something wrong with his perception of gender. It was easier to judge the tomboys true gender even though she was wearing a male uniform, but as for the middle school boy it was so difficult to tell his real gender!! Wait a moment, this boys appearance Kyosuke recalled something and glanced over at Rion and Kotomi, before comparing their appearances to the boys. They looked similar Hed heard of the twins having a younger brother; could this person be the one? And if he is, why was the twins younger brother here, and why was he seated opposite them? Kyosuke was plunged into a state of confusion. But Rion and Kotomi looked over at him at this time, and he understood what they meant. I should get changed. Kyosuke headed for the changing room. Although he didnt know the identity of the other three students, the boy who had his arms folded was surely the legendary transfer student. Seigo Harano he definitely had an imposing manner to match his nickname. That was the first impression that the karate club captain received. It took a few minutes for all the remaining karate club members to gather. Seiji admitted to himself that he was quite impressed with Rion and Kotomis ability to summonor perhaps he should call it controlthe entire karate club. Right after they sent out the text messages, the entire karate club gathered here at lunch break, without a single member missing! These twins are basically the true leaders of the karate club Seiji felt a sliver of pity for the karate club captain. According to Chiaki, the boy with the squarish face, thick eyebrows, and smallish eyes was the karate club captain named Kyosuke Akanishi. His facial features made him look like a main hero of an old-fashioned television drama. Kyosuke Akanishi was also the strongest member of the karate club. In his previous year as a high school first-year student, he managed to reach all the way to the top 32 of nationals by himself! But since you can even knock out Tetsuo Sasaki, he should be a cinch for you to defeat. Chiaki held little regard for even the president of the karate club. The problem is youre actually going to take on seven people at the same time!? Youre going one against seven in the karate clubs dojo This isnt a joke!! Seigo, just what are you thinking!? Chiakis doubts were also shared by Mika and Hoshi. All three of them were worriedly looking towards Seiji. One against seven; this was more like suicide than a joke. Nevertheless, Seiji smiled back towards them. Its not a problem. Ill win. How could it possibly be not a problem!? Chiaki seemed rather frustrated. She really wanted to believe in Seiji, but one against seven seemed impossible! The moment Seijis opponents began their attack, Seiji would definitely be unable to block them all, so hed be hit somewhere and get injured!! Even if Seiji managed to grit his teeth and take a few blows while defeating seven people, the opponents had a total of forty-seven people. They could send six waves of seven people plus a few extra left over!!! If it wasnt for the fact that this was Seiji, Chiaki would definitely have believed that whoever agreed to this proposal was an idiot! But this was Seiji. Seiji definitely was not an idiot; he must have a plan of his own. But Chiaki had no idea what he was thinking. At this moment, Chiaki felt like she empathized with Mikas feeling of being unable to follow Seijis thought process. Chiaki wanted to believe in him, and she did, but it was impossible to understand! Seiji, just what are you thinking? Could it be you want to sacrifice yourself for this bet? Chiaki suddenly considered a frightening possibility. Chapter 84 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Perhaps Seiji means to sacrifice himself in this fight. Chiaki didnt want to consider this idea after she thought of it. But she had to. If this was really the case, then rather than truly trying to win this ridiculous duel, he might be attempting to sacrifice himself in order to move Rion and Kotomi Amamis hearts! The twin witches shed never heard of them doing anything terrible before, so perhaps they still possessed some empathy deep within them? If the twin sisters witnessed a boy trying to change them for the better by getting beaten up and struggling pitifully perhaps they would be shaken and change their ways? This was so stupid!!! Chiaki vehemently denied the possibility of it happening. Not even considering whether or not the twins would even be moved, even the idea of letting oneself be injured in order to convince others of their misdeeds was so stupid!! Chiaki didnt want to believe that Seiji would stoop to using such a foolish idea. But Seiji he said before the twins resembled the old him, so perhaps he thought saving them would be just like saving himself, explaining his willingness to sacrifice himself. If that was really the case Idiot! Stupid! Silly! You have lower intelligence than a monkey!! Chiaki ground her teeth as she threw a glance at the boy beside her. Perhaps thats what you intend, but I wont let you do as you please. Both Mika and Hoshi Amami wont allow you to do so either! If you get injured, Im definitely going to stop you! Theyll stop you together with me!! No matter what!!! Chiaki Wakaba firmed her resolution. She didnt care about the twin sisters at all! She only cared about Seiji Haruta, who was now one of her best friends, as well as Seiji was oblivious to Chiakis thought process. If was aware of it, hed probably be shocked and left with his mouth wide agape, unsure how to respond! He didnt have that kind of idea to begin with. After all, he wasnt a saint who was prepared to sacrifice himself! Seiji was actually feeling rather relaxed. Hed already finished his preparations. The rest was merely giving those sisters a chance for Hoshis sake. Every karate club member had finished changing into their uniforms and sat by Rion and Kotomis side. The room fell silent. Seiji finally uncrossed his arms. Alright, lets begin. He rose from his seated position, his back as straight as a spear. Im ready whenever. Who will you send first? He looked towards the twins. Kyosuke Akanishi also looked at Rion and Kotomi, waiting for their orders. After all, the message he received only said that he needed to deal with Seigo Haranos challenge. He had no idea about any of the details. Rion and Kotomi stood up slowly. They saw all the karate club members looking at them questioningly and knew an explanation was expected. Seigo Harano has challenged our entire karate club. He intends to face every member of our club by himself! After the karate club members took a moment to digest the twins claim, the room was thrown into a state of uproar. Face all of us on his own!? Is he joking!? Is he looking down on us!? Hes definitely looking down on us! Even if he is the destroyer of clubs, this is outlandish!! All he has is a comical nickname! He dares to act so arrogantly!? Voices of protest filled the room. Silence!! Kyosuke Akanishis loud shout quelled the commotion. It seems that this karate club captain still has some authority. Seiji inwardly nodded in approval. Kyosuke slowly stood up and fixed his eyes on the twins questioningly. This is a promise between Seigo Harano and us. If he wins this duel, we need to listen to his request. And if he loses the sisters paused, hes going to join the karate club. Kyosuke came to a realization after hearing the twins explanation. He wondered what happened between Seigo and the twins. For Seigo to request something of them, it must not be a simple matter. And if Seigo joined the karate club, it actually meant that he would fall under the twins control. The entire karate club, including him as the captain, were just tools being used by both sides. No, that made it sound really bad. If Seigo Harano won, the karate club wouldnt lose anything no, that was wrong! Their renown would be left in tatters! If the entire karate club was defeated by a single person, the clubs reputation would be ruined! It would help Seigos destroyer of clubs nickname become a reality rather than just an exaggeration! So they definitely couldnt lose! Not to mention Rion and Kotomi wouldnt allow them to lose, so all the members had to fight at full strength Besides, this match-up wasnt possible to lose, was it? Kyosuke Akanishi studied Seigo Haranos face. Seigo Harano the legendary transfer student wore a serious expression! Did this guy truly believe that he could defeat the entire karate club by himself!? Kyosuke felt that the notion itself was ridiculous. Even though hed just suppressed his club members commotion, he actually wanted to join in with them and shout out: Just who the hell do you think you are!? While Kyosuke may have been calmer than the other club membersor perhaps denser was a more fitting word to describe himhe was still a hot-blooded youth. After he realized what was happening, the ridiculousness of the situation caused his anger to boil! His club members were right. This transfer student merely received a little nickname and got popular with the club presidents, causing his self-confidence to spiral out of control! It didnt matter what he wanted the twin sisters to docoming to the karate club with such an attitude was a blatant insult!! He absolutely must be taught a lesson! I must teach him that karate isnt a sport like tennis or basketball! Nor was the karate club a weak club like the tennis and basketball clubs!! In his heart, Kyosuke had already decided to give that bastard a good lesson. And after Seigo joined the karate club, he would give Seigo a vicious sparring session to teach him the meaning of the word respect! This was probably Rion and Kotomis goal. He didnt know how they got Seigo to fall for their bait, but their plot was wonderful! Seigo Harano would pay the price for his arrogance and join the ranks of their servants! Kyosuke was impressed by the twin witches; this elaborate scheme was befitting of the karate clubs true leaders. They were easily able to discern the weak spot of this excellent athlete the other clubs had failed to recruit and brought him here! The karate club would definitely flourish under the secret control of these twins. As their puppet whoops, representative, even if he was a little dissatisfied, he had to admit that they were better at the role than he was. Kyosuke wanted to enjoy the benefits of a strong and flourishing club as the club captain! All he needed to do was tolerate some slight displeasure at being secretly controlled. It seemed like quite a good deal to him. I understand whats going on. Kyosuke believed that he had enough information now, so he spoke up. He looked at the boy seated across from him. Seigo Harano Harano-san, I dont know what request you have for the twin flowers in our karate club, but its an insult to us if youre arrogant enough to challenge our entire club. I admit youre an excellent athlete that all the clubs are trying to recruit, but no matter how excellent an athlete you are, arrogance is a critical weakness! Its more than enough to surpass all your strengths. Kyosuke looked directly into Seigos eyes as he took a strict tone. So, from now on, I shall allow you to witness the full strength of the karate club! I shall make you recognize the faults of your own arrogance!! And after you lose and join our karate club, well train you to our utmost and wipe away your faults, making you into a truly outstanding individual!!! His loud voice echoed clearly in the dojo. Every karate club members spirit shot up to the maximum level due to his speech! Everyone glared daggers at the first-year high schooler they perceived as an arrogant bastard. Allow me to witness your strength I heard something similar last night; do all karate club members like to use words like this? Seiji wondered inwardly. Then he might as well use the same reply as last time. Please take good care of me. Chapter 85 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Seiji wanted to duel in his school uniform, but the karate club captain lectured him on how disrespectful that would be, and loaned Seiji his own spare uniform for Seiji to change into. And so, Seiji went and got changed. After he walked out of the changing room, many people or rather, all the girls eyes lit up! Tall, handsome, and strong. Even if he was wearing a karate uniform that wasnt a perfect fit on him, he still cut a rather heroic figure, and his face was so cool that the girls felt like they were being blinded! Cough cough, they shouldnt be falling in love with their opponent! Mm but after he loses, hed become one of them, and then Most of the female members were getting slightly lost in their daydreams. The male members were struck wordless. The atmosphere in the room had subtly changed, but Kyosuke, who was denser than most people , didnt notice at all. He simply sighed to himself, thinking that this Seigo fellow was way too handsome! He definitely didnt want his girlfriend to meet a person like this He suddenly had the feeling that maybe it wouldnt be a good idea to accept Seigo into his club after all At any rate, it was time to begin. According to Rion and Kotomis request, they were going to use the rules of a real karate contest. Generally speaking, it was illegal to strike anywhere above the collarbone with your fists, palms, or elbows. Pulling, scratching, hugging, and pushing were forbidden. Attacking your opponents back or crotch was banned. If you caused your opponent to lose the ability to fight for 3 seconds or less, you would be awarded with 1 point while disabling the opponent for more than 3 seconds would result in being awarded 2 points. Accumulating 2 points resulted in an instant victory. As a non-martial artist, Seiji understood the rules as forbidding the use of scratching or other similar dubious techniques and not being allowed to attack the area near the head, back, or crotch. He also realized that he had to disable his opponents for a minimum of three seconds. Yep, it seemed simple enough. He stood in the middle of the dojo and looked inquiringly at the twin sisters. Rion and Kotomi exchanged glances before taking turns to call out three names. The members they called stood up they were three girls! Seiji frowned. It seemed they were going to start off this way They actually went with three girls for the first round They want Seiji to feel uneasy fighting girls and waste his energy, Chiaki muttered to herself. How could they Its so low Mika seemed concerned. Hoshi furrowed his brows and bit his lips anxiously. Likewise, Kyosuke Akanishi also furrowed his brows. Starting right off the bat with three against one Although he could understand the twins reasoning, he personally thought it was a bit overkill. With everybody thinking different things, the three female karate club members walked to the center of the dojo, glanced towards the twins, before exchanging awkward glances with each other as they lined up in front of the handsome boy. Seiji smiled towards them politely. The three karate club members faces flushed red as they were slightly dazzled by his beauty. Prepare! Kyosuke shouted, acting as the judge. Bow! The three girls bowed slightly towards Seiji. Seiji returned their bow out of respect. Begin the competition! Hah! the three girls shouted in unison as they moved into a fighting stance! Of course, Seiji didnt shout anything. He immediately went on the offense! He dashed three steps forward, covering the distance in an instant. He sent out a palm strike, aiming at the first girls solar plexus. At almost the same time, his other palm flew towards the second girls solar plexus. He followed up by twisting his body like a whirlwind, unleashing a third palm strike! *Pound! Boom! Smack!* The spectators only saw Seijis tall figure flicker as three loud sounds rang out in the dojo, and the three girls fell over almost simultaneously!! Even Kyosuke, who was the closest spectator, failed to grasp Seijis attack. When he blinked, he saw the three girls collapse onto the soft exercise mats! They all clutched their stomachs with pained expressions. Seigo Harano had already returned to his original location and was standing there silently, his expression unruffled. Everyone fell silent. The three girls pained moans were the only audible sound. One of them ground her teeth and attempted to stand up, but immediately clutched at her stomach again as her knees buckled. Did I use too much force? Despite his seemingly calm exterior, Seiji was rather worried about the girls. What just happened!? Every karate club member was plunged into a state of shock. The duel was over before they could even see what was going on! So fast It wasnt that the duel ended too quickly; Seigo was just too swift! How could this be possible Even though it actually happened right before them, the karate club members still found the situation difficult to believe. Chiaki, Mika, and Hoshi also received an incredible shock. They were all stupefied. Although they knew Seiji was very strong and believed that he wouldnt be easily defeated this was so far out of the ordinary! Chiaki and Mika then recalled how Seiji caught the drama club vice presidents book attacks. Hoshi thought back to when he accidentally tripped at the confectionery store. Not only did Senpai rush over and catch him, Senpai also astonishingly managed to catch everything that flew through the air from his tray! That when the three of them came to a realization. Perhaps Seiji (Senpai) was much stronger than they knew!? Hey, I already won, right? Why arent you making a decision as the judge? They should take a rest or get their injuries looked at. A voice broke the silence. Naturally, it was Seiji. The karate club captain was still dazed and had forgotten his task, so Seiji impatiently gave him a reminder. Kyosuke Akanishi finally regained his senses. 2 2 points! Seigo Haranos victory! he hurriedly proclaimed. He then called over some other female members to help out the three collapsed girls. My apologies; I dont have too much fighting er, dueling experience, so Im not that good at controlling my strength. Seiji sincerely apologized to the three girls hed just defeated. This just one palm strike from him was so brutal!! Chiaki commented to herself in part disbelief. She could tell that Seiji was being sincere. He truly wasnt able to control his strength, and he felt apologetic towards the three girls. But the karate club members thoughts were completely different Inexperienced? All the karate club members felt like they were being insulted! You claim to have no fighting experience, yet you managed to defeat three of us in an instant? Then what are we!? They were currently filled with displeasure, anger, and some panic. Some members believed Seigo was being sarcastic to humiliate them, while others realized Seigo was being sincere. Rion and Kotomi were among those that could tell Seigo was being sincere. Seigo Harano wasnt taunting the karate club at all; he was simply apologizing. That made him even more frightening! He was being honest! He didnt have any fighting or dueling experience; he relied solely on his monstrous physical ability to accomplish a tremendous feat! He wanted to crush them all using his overwhelming physical might!! This was exactly what he did at the tennis and basketball clubs! All this was simply a repeat. The monster he already showed his true face before, only everyone still underestimated him!! Fear rose up within the twins hearts once more. Only this time their fear was shared by the other members of the karate club. In the first round, the three girls were defeated. It was time for round two. Rion and Kotomi immediately went for the maximum number and called for seven boys to face him! Boys I dont need to go as easy on them anymore. Seiji felt a bit more relaxed. His opponents were able to unconsciously detect what he was thinking from his expression. They all wore complex expressions and cold sweat trickled down their backs. After what just happened, none of them dared to look down on this solo challenger anymore. Destroyer of clubs! It was an exaggerated nickname which sounded like a joke. But as they stood before the bearer of the title, it suddenly seemed like cruel reality. This was a true legend. The person in front of them was endowed with legendary strength! Prepare! Kyosukes expression was filled with tension as he shouted. Bow! Both sides bowed. One side was a row of seven people, while the other was merely one. It was almost comical. However. Begin the competition! Hah! the seven boys shouted in unison. *Pound! Pound! Smack! Boom! Pound! Smack! Boom!* The seven boys were sent flying as seven thuds resounded in quick succession! This time, Kyosuke was concentrating as much as he possibly could on the fight, but he could barely discern Seigo rushing towards the boy closest to him, followed by a flurry of punches and kicks that were too quick for the human eye to follow. The speedy combo caused the seven male karate club members to be sent flying! A fiery invasion, fierce as the wind. Although Kyosuke wasnt particularly talented in literature, he suddenly recalled a line from a poem! Seiji stopped right after he defeated all his opponents and adjusted his borrowed karate uniform. The casual movement combined with the seven boys collapsed at his feet added to the indescribable imposing manner which surrounded him! This was only how the boys viewed him. As for the girls, they needed merely three words to describe this scene: way too cool! Chapter 86 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Even though they knew that they would inevitably have to face Seigo, some of the female members were still starstruck. It was because he was too cool and too strong! If Seijis victory over the three girls surprised everyone, this second battle, where he defeated seven boys in an instant, shook everyone down to their bones. All the karate club members that personally witnessed this scene didnt know what to make of it. They watched on in stunned silence as the imposing figure walked back to his original spot and stood there casually, acting as if nothing had happened. However the seven male karate club members lying collapsed on the ground, unable to get up, indicated that this was indeed reality. How was this possible!? The karate club members brains finally whirred back into motion, but they still couldnt believe it. How was he so quick!? How was he so powerful!? Why was the difference between them so gigantic!? Doubts kept popping up in their minds, but no matter how incredulous the situation was, the reality was right in front of them. This they couldnt even fight with him! Kyosuke Akanishi could only inwardly sigh. Seigo Haranos speed and power was astounding. Even Kyosuke was unable to follow Seigos movements clearly despite concentrating intensely. As for the other karate club members who fought against him they probably saw nothing more than a blur before they were defeated. This wasnt a duel; this was a single-sided beatdown! Karate techniques, fighting skills, or dueling experience? None of those were necessary for Seigo Harano! He didnt need any of these, nor did he need to care about his opponent having them. He only needed to get close and defeat his opponent. The karate club members had no way of stopping him. How could you block blows that you couldnt even see coming!? Kyosuke Akanishi was certain that even if he personally fought Seigo, he would be defeated as well. And he was already the strongest member of the karate club. Could they even compete against him? He recalled his previous words at the beginning of the duel. He said something about showing true power to Seigo Kyosuke felt his face burning up, and he felt the urge to hide in a corner! But he wasnt able to do so. Instead, as the referee, he had to stand the closest to Seigo. Two two points! Seigo Haranos victory! Kyosuke finally made the announcement and gestured for the other members to help their fallen comrades. Nobody spoke. It was literally silent to the extent of being able to hear a pin drop. What should they do next? Kyosuke looked towards Rion and Kotomi for guidance, but to his surprise, he found that twins complexion was ashen. Their faces were completely drained of all color. We were deceived. We were deceived, deceived, deceived, deceived Rion and Kotomis minds were endlessly repeating the same word. All of Seigo Haranos arguments, retorts, sighs, silence, and helpless expressions as he discussed the conditions with them flashed back before their eyes. Finally an image of the current Seigo Harano appeared, standing calmly at the centre of the dojo . We were deceived! At that time, Seigo Harano was merely acting!! All his expressions, actions, and words were all a big lie!!! He wasnt even the slightest bit afraid of facing the entire karate club by himself; in fact, he was probably laughing inside when we brought the idea up! The twins were filled with anger and fear. To normal people, this would definitely be impossible to overcome. But Seigo Harano was no ordinary personthe twins believed they were already aware of that. But they never realized their so-called knowledge of him merely scraped the surface!! They knew that he was a monster, a demon, but they couldnt have imagined that he wasand still issomething far beyond their pitiful imagination. He must be laughing at them. While he pretended to be an ordinary person conversing with us, he must have been laughing demonically underneath at that time! And right now, beneath his calm exterior, beneath that tall and handsome shell of his, he must be laughing maniacally!! He must be looking down on us, filled with disdain for our ignorance Seiji was indeed looking down at the twin sisters. But that was only in the literal sense, since he was currently standing and they were seated. He neither knew nor wanted to know what the twin sisters thought of him, or their reaction to his inhuman physical ability. Seiji only wanted to obtain victory and give them a final chance to choose. He would observe if they kept their promise to change themselves and destroy all the blackmail material, or if they would go back on their word and desperately fight to the end. He didnt realize that Rion and Kotomi currently viewed him as a tremendously evil, arrogant, haughty, and terrifying demon in human guise. Even if he knew, he wouldnt have cared. Seiji was doing all this for Hoshis sake. As for how the twins viewed him, or how they ended up, did he need to care? This was why he was so relaxed. As for those behind him they werent so relaxed. Chiaki, Mika, and Hoshi were also among the astonished. Due to the first battle, they were somewhat prepared for Seijis incredible fighting prowess, but personally witnessing seven male karate club members being dispatched at lightning speed, similar to the three girls from earlier, shocked them to the core of their souls. So strong Seiji was actually this strong all along Our friend here Is he actually a costumed superhero? The three of them exchanged silent glances and came into unspoken agreement. Hoshi was truly amazed. Senpai was stronger than he ever imagined. His worship of no, his adulation towards Seiji increased even further. Mika fell into deep thought; it seemed that the depraved otaku had transformed into a miraculous existence beyond her understanding. Chiaki was seriously considering and guessing at just what type of powerful family the Harutas were! They must have had several world-class powerful people in Seijis familys history Was Seijis father actually the world champion of some martial arts technique? He was probably the type who won several world championships in succession! All three of them remained silent, unable to stem the surge of thoughts which came flooding in. This was just too much to accept! Although Seiji kept telling them not to worry as hed win without any problems they never imagined this outcome!! As the trio glanced at the opposition they noticed that they were also in a state of stunned amazement !!! Silence reigned over the dojo room. If a persons mental state was reflected in reality, this room would definitely be the opposite of silent. It would be absolute chaos. As the eye of the storm who was responsible for everyones unstable mental state, Seiji was actually the calmest. That was why he was the only one who could break the silence. Were still not going to begin the next round? After waiting to the point of impatience, he looked at the judge, Kyosuke. All Kyosuke did was look towards the twin sisters for direction. He saw that they were still sitting there with ashen faces, neither moving nor blinking. They seemed petrified. Hey, Harry Potter, zap them with a spell! Seiji couldnt help but think this to himself. If you dont hurry up and send someone else Why dont you two just come at me personally!? How about it!? he shouted in a loud voice. The entire room of spectators heard him clearly. Answer me! Rion Amami, Kotomi Amami! The twins finally trembled as they regained their senses. They lifted their heads and saw Seigo Harano across from them, staring at them with an apathetic expression. It seemed as if there were a huge dark shadow behind his figure, on the verge of pouncing upon them ferociously and filled with condescension and taunting laughter! This was only a hallucination caused by too much fear, but the twins viewed it as reality. Come, why dont we have a personal duel? Seiji said while gesturing for them to attack him. Rion and Kotomi were terrified to their cores. Monster monster! Dont come over here! They began shrieking. Who will go defeat it!? Anyone is fine! Go! Everyone go at it!! Everyone go! Defeat kill this monster!! Everyone was shocked. Kyosuke Akanishi was stunned. The karate club members were stunned. Chiaki, Mika, and Hoshi were stunned. Seiji was the only one with a different expression: he frowned instead. Youre now viewing me as a monster? And you want everyone to come at me and kill me? He stepped forward as his expression turned icy, and his gaze became even more distant. You cant even obey your own rules which you set yourself? You two if thats all you have, then this is over. He walked closer and closer to the twins. They watched him approach with increasing terror, as if he were truly a demon. Even if everyone comes at me together, Ill defeat all of them. And then Ill completely, utterly destroy you for breaking your promise! His words were ice cold, with zero pity. Seijis words filled Rion and Kotomis ears, sounding like a hellish curse. The twin sisters were unable to resist or escape. Wahh Rion and Kotomi broke down in front of their overwhelming terror. Wahhhhh!! They hugged each other tightly as if they were two young children and began crying. Chapter 87 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 The sound of crying echoed throughout the dojo. Almost everyone was shocked to their cores by this scene, but it was a different type of shock compared to their earlier surprise. The twin witches the beautiful, talented girls who never showed their true feelings; the girls that the entire grade secretly feared were actually crying!? Not only that, they were crying so wretchedly. They hugged each other tightly, and both tears and snot flowed out as their bodies trembled. They lacked their usual imposing mannerism and behavior. Suddenly, it seemed liked they d recalled something as they let go of each other and hurriedly brought out their cell phones before despair clouded their expressions yet again! I set a new password for your cell phonesdid you forget? Seiji stated calmly. After glancing at him, the twins threw away their cell phones and started crying again as they embraced each other once more. Everyone was struck speechless by this situation. Just what exactly was going on!? Kyosuke Akanishi and all the other karate club members were utterly confused. Chiaki, Mika, and Hoshi began to understand what was happening after they recovered from their shock. My sisters Hoshi had a complex expression. Theyve been forced to the brinkthats why theyve broken down, Chiaki sighed. While she was surprised at how the twins lost control of their emotions, after thinking about it with a clear head, she considered it to be the natural outcome of facing off against Seiji. Theyre crying like young children, Mika muttered to herself. I Ive never seen my sisters cry like this The last time I saw them shed tears was so long ago Hoshi said in a soft voice. From a certain angle, these twins are still children, Seiji thought as he watched the girls. Their mental development became twisted at an early age and was never corrected. They grew up abnormally, and their immaturity and weakness was well concealed by their excellent appearance and behavior on the surface. They were just like a tree that grew up crooked. The treetop was covered with flourishing leaves and branches, but the trunk below had a twisted shape. The moment it met a true thunderstorm, it would breakand expose its weak nature! Perhaps they deserved some measure of sympathy, but regardless, they werent children anymore. There was no more room for forgiveness no matter how slight the mistake. Seiji took his gaze off them and glanced at Kyosuke the club captain before sweeping over the other karate club members with his eyes. Since its come to this, theres no need to hide anything. My request for Rion and Kotomi Amami was to make them destroy all their own blackmail material on others and change themselves for the better if I achieved victory! His loud words temporarily overwhelmed the twins sobbing and rung clearly in every persons ears. Blackmail material? Change themselves for the better? All the karate club members felt another wave of shock surge over them upon realizing what they had heard! Those like Kyosuke, who were being blackmailed by the twin sisters, quickly understood what it meant! And those that werent being blackmailed, but were still under the twins control, due to reasons such as fear of their dominance, inwardly shouted in joy as well! This was freedom! Thats rightfreedom. If Seigo Harano had spoken truthfully, then his victory meant the freedom of every single person under the twins shadowy control! After coming to this realization, they looked at Seigo Harano differently. They wanted to believe in him, but they still held doubt. There was just one problem. Was this all true!? Of course its true. Seiji detected the crowds suspicion and relieved it directly. I have no reason to lie. Its up to you guys whether or not to believe me. With how these two are in their current state, its equal to admitting defeat But if any of you still arent satisfied and dont believe that Ive won yet, or want to defend them, Im more than happy to continue this duel. Seiji folded his arms over his toned chest. But Im going to say it straight outIll treat anyone who still wants to stand before me as my serious opponents, just like the twin sisters. I wont promise to go easy anymore. His voice remained calm. But all the karate club members were filled with terror as an almost tangible pressure swept over them! He wouldnt promise to go easy anymore This meant that he hadnt even used his full ability! As they recalled his previous duels, this seemed quite obvious. He just instantly defeated ten people over two rounds, and not a single person was able to withstand more than a single blow. That meant that none of them were close to being able to bring out his true ability. Also, the most obvious evidence was the fact that this destroyer of clubs just defeated ten people, but he didnt even break into a sweat!!! Monster. This was what the twin witches had just called him. Now, all the karate club members were inwardly agreeing with that assessment. Merely the thought of an all-out fight against this terrifying existence filled them with fear! No wonder the witches had broken down. They tried to imagine being in the twins shoes, facing an angry Seigo Harano heavens, no more imagining this topic! As they pictured the scene the karate club members unconsciously shivered. The twin sisters had always been enduring such frightening pressure The karate club members started to feel a sliver of pity for the crying twins even though they knew that the twins received their just desserts. Does anyone still want to fight? Seigos voice rang out again. The karate club members looked towards the monster whoops, the legendary destroyer of clubs, and all of them averted their gazes or lowered their heads when Seigo looked in their direction. Who would want to fight on behalf of the witches!? The taste of freedom was wonderful as well as unexpected! Perhaps they would have wanted to face him if they didnt know the truth, but now that they knew his motives, anyone that still wanted to face him would be an idiot!! No, theyd be even lower than an idiot! Fighting the sake of those two unworthy girls and facing off against that dragon! Yes, dragon! Not even that crazy knight who attacked a windmill would do such a thing for the twin witches!! None of the karate club members believed themselves to be crazier than that fictional insane knight, which was why none of them stood up. No, waitthere was still one person standing. Seiji looked at Kyosuke Akanishi. They exchanged glances, communicating nonverbally. Do you want to fight me? No, no this lowly one doesnt dare! If you admit Ive won, that means admitting that Ive defeated the entire karate club by myself As the captain, youre not even going to try? No, no, no this lowly one definitely wouldnt dare; its your victory! Although all of the above was nonverbal, it was the basic essence of their communication through their eyes. Kyosuke Akanishi averted his gaze from Seigo Harano and pretended to be engrossed by a butterfly flying outside the window. Seiji was rather surprised that even the club captain admitted defeat so readily. He believed that Kyosuke would personally fight him for the sake of the karate clubs pride. I suppose Rion and Kotomi are just that unpopular. As soon as he stated the truth of the matter, none of the karate club membersincluding the captainwere willing to stand and fight for her anymore; nobody even spoke up on the twins behalf. This was despite having to swallow the bitter medicine of admitting defeat to a single person. Seiji believed that to be the truth, but he didnt realize that it was his overwhelming physical ability which scared them into submission. He believed that if the entire karate club swarmed him, hed be plunged into a sticky situation but he didnt know that the karate club members now considered him to be a dragon! If nobody wants to fight anymore, lets end it here, Seiji declared. He then looked towards Rion and Kotomi. They were still crying, albeit softly. Its my victory. Now then, are you going to adhere to your promise, or are you breaking it? The words that the twins said right before they broke down, and even their actions that proved they still wanted to try something with their cell phone. Seiji decided to ignore all that one last time for Hoshis sake. This was the final time he would calmly ask the sisters this question. Yes or no. Do you two want to see whats on the other side of life? Chapter 88 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Rion and Kotomi wept softly as they started to recover from their complete breakdown and faced the horrifying dark figure in front of them. It was as if theyd returned to their childhoods. Since they were twins, theyd always faced everything together. As long as they held each others hands, they would be able to overcome sadness, misery, and even despair. Their first memory of despair stemmed from their childhood. Since theyd accidentally broken their fathers rather expensive prized antique vase, they were angrily shouted at, beaten, locked in their room, and starved. They were sore, hungry, and very frightened The two young girls hugged each other in the dark room and cried as they tried to bear the pain and hunger. Their fathers figure turned monstrous in their young minds. However, this didnt last for very long. After punishing them, their father forgave them and sternly reminded them not to play in inappropriate places. As intelligent children, Rion and Kotomi kept their fathers teaching in their heart and gradually became rule-following obedient children. Since they no longer made mistakes, they werent punished and always received praise from everyone around them, including their father. The twin sisters were delighted. They thought they had discovered the rules of this world. As long as they did the right things and didnt do anything wrong, they could lead a joyful life. Until that day. It was truly a coincidence. Because of an issue at school, the students were allowed to go home early. They happily returned home and witnessed their father doing strange things with various unfamiliar men and women. They were beaten even more harshly than before! They trembled as their father bellowed at them like a raging demon! They were cowed by the threat that they were never to tell anyone about what they saw, or else they would be forced out of this home! Their father became that frightening monster again! And this time, they didnt even do anything wrong. Why!? The twins hugged each other tightly once again and cried and shivered, filled with pain and terror. They didnt understand at the time. Nonetheless, they were intelligent children. Finally, Rion and Kotomi understood. Father was the one who was in the wrong and Father had committed such a serious mistake! They werent the ones in the wrong, yet they were the ones punished. Their father who punished them was the one who should have been punished! The twin sisters were furious. They decided to rebel against his control and take revenge. They wanted their father to be punished as he should have been, so they researched methods on the internet and added their own ideas to formulate a plan. Their plan was wildly successful! Their fathers face turned ashen white in front of them, and he was forced to listen to their commands. He punished himself, admitted his wrongs, and promised to make it up to them It was supposed to be a small revenge plan, but they unexpectedly acquired an incredible sense of joy from it!! The twin sisters became addicted to the sensation. So this was the truth of the world! Right and wrong wasnt important. As long as they controlled a persons weakness, they would be able to conquer and control him Rion and Kotomi slowly began to change after understanding the truth of the world as they saw it. And finally, they turned out the way they were today. Seigo Harano, who currently stood before them, seemed much like their father in the pasta dark and terrifying monster. But that was only because they werent able to discover his weakness. As long as they discovered his weakness, even this monster would be conquered and controlled by them! Rion and Kotomis eyes began sparkling again. Change themselves for the better? That was what the world believed to be right, but so what!? Even if they stopped doing such things, would the world truly change!? It wouldnt! Right and wrong werent actually important in this world. Information was the only thing that mattered! Thats why they would never destroy their blackmail files! Because that was truly everything to them everything they possessed!! Rion and Kotomi stopped crying as they thought about it. They actually had a breakdown due to terror how unsightly. But it wasnt important. Even though Seigo Harano achieved victory, he couldnt force them to uphold their promise! This was the most basic reason they agreed to this duel after thinking it over and remaining indecisive for so long! In the end, it was just a verbal promise. Even if we break our promise, what can you do to us, Seigo Harano!? The twin sisters slowly raised their heads and looked towards him, meeting his eyes. Then, they saw that he was showing deep pity for them. Pity? Why pity? It seems like youve chosen to break your promise, Seiji said lightly. I suppose its only natural. In your opinion, I have no way to force you to keep your promise. As long as you break your word, this wont amount to anything more than you losing some reputation thats probably what you think. Rion and Kotomi remained silent. All the karate club members became tense again. What the hell!? We all thought that you won, so you truly had the ability to make them change themselves for the better or at the very least destroy their blackmail files!! But they were still able to break their word!? This how unreliable can you get!!!? The club members emotions became complicated again as they thought about how the twin witches reign over them would continue. Some were even regretting that they didnt at least make a show of it! Since nobody was stepping up to defend the witches, anyone that stood up probably would have received their favor or some other reward. Mika and Hoshis faces showed signs of tension as well. Chiakis expression merely flickered slightly before she regained her calm. Seiji already said something out loud, so he must have a plan of some sort. Perhaps this was his true intention to begin with Chiaki inwardly believed in Seiji. And she was correct. Seiji slowly turned to look at Hoshi. Sorry, junior of mine I gave them a chance, but you saw it for yourself. Senpai Hoshis expression turned complex and pained. Hoshi turned back to look at Rion and Kotomi and saw only their cold, uncaring stares. Ahh! Damn it! He hated and regretted his weakness, ignorance, and powerlessness. They didnt keep their promise, but I will. Seijis expression slowly changed as he spoke. I will completely, utterly ruin them. The twin sisters felt a terrible chill sweep over them as they met his eyes once more! That was because his eyes were now pitch black, filled with condescension, derision, and contempta completely patronizing attitude! Heh heh heh Hahahahahaha! Seiji suddenly started laughing loudly. This wasnt his usual gentle and warm laughter. It was bone-chilling taunting laughter filled with condescension! It felt like the entire dojos temperature had dropped with his laughter! Everyone was stunned for the umpteenth time!! My apologies, I couldnt hold myself back anymore I just really wanted to laugh at how you believed yourselves to be so smart and strong, with that look in your eyes that said you could resist to the end! *Swish!* Seiji extended his palms like a mad scientist. Use those rotten brains of yours and think a little! Even you can find the gigantic hole in this promise!! Do you really think that I wouldnt consider it!!? Oh, I forgotyour brains have probably turned to mush already! After all, everyone youve ever faced wasnt on guard against you! Everyone was misled by your beauty and excellence! Just like the sailors from myths who were entranced by the beauty and songs of the Sirens! They all fell into the sea, becoming your prey!! But Im different from everyone. Seiji gave them the most condescending gaze he could possibly muster as he looked down at the twins with utter contempt. Thats because I saw through you from the very start! Take away your outer appearances! After stamping out your paltry smarts!! Youre nothing more than two girls whoops, two piles of rotting, disgusting filth!!! Chapter 89 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Ice. Pure bone-chilling ice filled Rion and Kotomi. They involuntarily recalled last weeks memory. This person in front of them saw through their essence in the first meeting and spat such condescending words at them back then! Just like this time. No he was far more terrifying than last time!! The twin sisters faintly perceived that they had made a huge mistake. Why were they afraid of Seigo Harano? Why did they constantly feel pressured by his imposing manner!? Why did they continue to underestimate him, despite reminding themselves how strong he was!!? That was because they still hadnt seen him for who he truly was. They thought that he was a monster, a demonbut that was the limit of their understanding! Seigo Harano just who on earth was he? What type of person was he!? They had no idea whatsoever!! But he knew so much about them. At this moment, a cell phone began ringing. It sounded out of place given the current atmosphere. Ha, perfect timing. Seiji smiled without turning around as he spoke, Junior, take out your cell phone. Oh Oh! Hoshi finally regained his senses and took out his cell phoneit was his phone which was ringing. An unfamiliar number was displayed on the screen. Give that to me And you might as well stand next to me to witness the spectacle of your sisters. Seiji waved his hand. Oh Hoshi dazedly obeyed as he stood next to Seiji and handed Seiji his cell phone. Ladies and gentlemen, heres a question for you all. Seiji acted like he was about to begin a performance as he took the cell phone. Who is calling at this time? And why? No need to be anxiousI shall reveal the answer shortly. But what you should pay attention to isnt this cell phone or me, but those two in front of me instead. Seiji looked down on the and let out a burst of taunting laughter again. As long as you watch their faces, youll be able to enjoy their unseemly appearances as their minds are broken and they fall into absolute despair~ This will be one of the best memories of your lives, as youve all been under their control through various methods and threats for so long. Please dont miss this entertainment! His words were clearly inflammatory and abnormal in tone. They had the effect Seiji intended, as most of the karate club members turned and looked directly at the twin sisters. Due to the angle, there werent actually all that many who could clearly see their faces. However, Rion and Kotomi still felt a huge sense of humiliation. Simultaneously, an unprecedented fear was slowly building up within them. They were just like convicted felons who were about to be publicly executed with everyone watching! The executioner was about to swing his blade. Seiji took the call and put it on speakerphone. Hey, hey, is this Harano-kun? a male voice spoke up from the other side. If the delinquents Takashi Kobayashi and Kahei Watari had been present, they would have recognized the voice. But none of the current people here knew who this was. Its me. Howre things on your end? Everything went smoothly. Amami-san didnt really cooperate at the start, but after our sincere persuasion, he accepted our assistance. After all, this was something that hes always dreamed ofto break free from his daughters control and regain his self-dignity as a father Seiji made sure to look down at the twin sisters faces as he said, He must have been overjoyed. Currently, the wicked arc of his smile seemed like nothing more than the devils grin to Rion and Kotomi! Amami-san? Regain his self-dignity as a father? The twins suddenly thought of what that meant and instantly began trembling as color drained from their faces once more! Their father!! Their father who had remained under their control for so long the man whod even been forced out of his home to live at his company for an entire week!!! Yeah, at first he suspected our motives, but after he believed that we truly wished to assist him, he cooperated with us. The voice in the cell phone continued speaking. He took us to his home and gave us permission to enter, as well as pointing out his daughters room and allowing us to attempt at unlocking the door. These words chilled Rion and Kotomis very hearts!! Their room How was the experience of trying to unlock the room of two high school beautiful twin girls? Seiji continued acting like the talk show host of a variety program. It sounds more exciting than it actually is Hey! Is this really a high school girls room!? The voice on the phone cooperated with Seiji by also mimicking a talk show hosts attitude. Steel anti-theft doors equipped with artificial intelligence! Electronic and fingerprint locks together, and if you enter the wrong password three times or have the wrong fingerprint, or if you accidentally set off some other strange alarms, it will automatically send out a preset message to the original owners cell phone as an alarm! Besides, there was even a mechanical lock as the final barrier. I give it perfect points as an anti-theft system! I find it so difficult to believe that the owners of this room were actually two high school girls!! Eharent you exaggerating a little? Im getting scared~ Seiji clutched his forehead with mock fear. We were the ones who were scared, okay! I almost wanted to kneel in defeat in front of this door! Heavens are all high school girls as paranoid as them!? the voice on the cell phone energetically commented. Well this should be a special exception, since the owners of this room hid so many things which cant see the light of day in it. Seiji squinted while grinning at the twins in front of him. The fact that theyre using such an outlandish door shows just how much theyre afraid of someone invading their privacy. Rion and Kotomi no longer knew what expressions they had. They felt as if everything around them was beginning to teeter, becoming distant and hazy, as if they were dreaming. No they shouted inside their hearts. But the nightmare was just beginning. I feel almost bad about invading such a room, but I received a request from you, and I also have the homeowners permission, but the most important part was I was so excited! the voice on the phone shouted. Ive never been in a fragrant high school girls room before! This is a dream come true for me!! Dont get so excited Hey, how did you guys break through that door? We werent able to! the voice directly stated the truth. What? How could that be!? Seiji acted as if he were shocked. Well just joking~ Its not that were unable to break through it, it was just too much of a hassle! So after obtaining Amami-sans permission, we used another method! Stop scaring me, damn it! What method did you end up using? We removed the iron bars from the window and broke through from there! It was much easier than breaking in directly through that ridiculous door with such a high defense value! Even though there were some traps and sensors here as well, it was a simple task to disable them with electronic scramblers! What a marvelous method not! You actually stooped to breaking in through the window barstheres no beauty to that!! Who cares about beauty when entering a room!? Were not noble thieves!! Its fine as long as we get in!!! Seiji and the voice on the phone clearly derived enjoyment from their exchange of comments. Everyone listened to them in a daze. This was almost exactly like a variety show program apart from the contents of their conversation. Seigo Harano actually went and requested a group of people to go talk to Rion and Kotomis father in order to obtain his permission and invade the twins room!? This this method was just like Everyone had no words they could use to describe their feelings! It was impossible to describe! But they all realized the same thing. The twin witches perhaps they were truly done for!! Chapter 90 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 While fighting against the witches, he had his companions perform a sneak attack on the witchs castle. It sounded simple, but what person in real life could think of such an idea and actually carry it out? At the very least, none of the karate club members would be able to think of it or pull it off! Since they were all just normal high school students, all of them would unconsciously view breaking in and entering as illegal! Not even considering the fact of what to do after entering, just entering would give them a mental roadblock. But Seigo Harano gave them the answer: go find the homeowner, the twins father! He obtained their fathers permission to enter and break the locks. Why would their father acquiesce to this type of request? The answer was unexpected but understandable, since even the twins father was one of their blackmail victims! Even their blood-related father was one of their victims, proving just how frightening the twin witches were. But precisely for the same reason, they had a critical weakness! Just as Seigo said, Amami-san would be more than happy to cooperate with him as long as Amami-san received his freedom and was able to regain his self-dignity as a father! And thus, Seigos companions assaulted the castle. What next? Okay, even though it wasnt beautiful, at least you succeeded in entering, Seigo continued speaking. Then did you find what you were supposed to look for? Of course we did; were professionals! The voice on the phone was filled with pride. USBs, hard drives, notebooks, pictures Although they cleverly hid the information, everything might as well been transparent to us professionals! But they have such a scary amount! Are you certain this is really the room of two high school girls!? I feel its more like the room of a professional spy!? the voice on the phone energetically commented on what he found. Even though the room appears so cute on the surface, it had such things hidden beneath It completely ruined my fantasy!! My apologies; I made you witness something that destroyed your dream, Seigo apologized sincerely. Ill accept your apology Sigh, it was a huge shock for me. But there were interesting things as well, such as panties No waitI meant their computer! I feel like I just heard your true inner voice speaking. You misheard! I was talking about their computer! My, my, their computer was the most impressive of allit was loaded with so many defenses! The first barrier was breaking through the password filled with puzzle-like mysteries, but in front of my professional computer skills Stop! Please skip the professional vocabulary and pretentious acting; our audience is filled with normal people! Seigo made a stop gesture even though the person on the phone obviously couldnt see him. Eh? But then Ill have nothing to brag about. Of course theres stuff to say! What was hidden on their computer!? Did you find their online accounts, passwords, and stored information!? Seigo forcefully retorted. Oh, those, of course I got them all! Im Professional! I got itcut to the chase! Youre so mean, Harano-kun Fine, I found and figured out every piece of hidden information on their computer, as well as all their accounts and passwords, the voice on the phone stated in a relaxed manner. The casual tone indicated the voice was supremely confident in his own skills. Confident to the point that nobody would doubt the veracity of his statement! The karate club members all wanted to start trembling. This person on the phone call, Seigo Haranos companion just who exactly was he!? A hacker The karate club members which possessed some computer knowledge figured this much out. He was definitely a hackera supremely skilled hacker! He had the ability to break through the twin witches computers defense and find out all their internet accounts and passwords! This definitely wasnt something an ordinary hacker could accomplish!! For Seigo Harano to actually know someone like this, and for him to be capable of making a request of him Everyone felt a new sense of fear and respect for the tall figure in front of them. Just who exactly is that on the phone with Seigo? Mika muttered to herself. She always believed that Seijis only friends were her and Chiaki. Apart from them, he was only acquainted with his other co-workers, the store owner/manager, and some repeat customers and so on Waitperhaps the hacker was a co-worker or repeat customer! Was this person really one of Seijis co-workers or repeat customers? But someone who could accept such a request and carry it out Mika didnt understand. She only felt that Seiji currently seemed to be shrouded in mystery. Chiaki was also just as curious. She only knew as much as Mika, but now she discovered Seiji had more connections than he appeared to have on the surface. No, she didnt discover it just now! Shed learned it last night! Chiaki thought back to last night and the huge secret that Seiji mentioned, which involved both the student council president and her ex-girlfriend Haruka Was this formidable hacker who listened to Seijis request one of the select few who knew this secret? Could he also have some connection to President Yoruhana? Thinking about Natsuya Yoruhana, who was the scion of an amazingly powerful family, then considering the fact that Seiji was actually a young master from a similarly powerful family, Chiaki suddenly felt that Seiji being able to find such a person to carry out such a request wasnt a strange thing at all. Rather, this could be said to be Seiji Harutas true power! In comparison, the twin witches, who merely ruled over a single grade at Genhana High School, werent even close to being on the same level!! Seiji gave them so many chances, but the witches still didnt know what was good for them, so they ended up being looked down upon, being the target of condescension, and being crushed! Truly they received their just desserts. Chiaki felt this scenario bore resemblance to an adult defeating two children. And in a way, this was how it was. Hoshi, who stood closest to Seijis side, was plunged into shock as he listened to the conversation between Seiji and the mysterious hacker. He was unable to think of anything right now, since Rion and Kotomis expressions filled his field of vision. Just what kind of expressions were those Ashen, gray-white The immeasurable despair which clouded his sisters faces made them seem like they were going to turn into dust This was the expression his twin sisters bore as they were truly forced to the brink after refusing to accept their loss and change for the better! Hoshi had no joy in seeing their expressions like this; he merely felt like his mind was going blank. But no matter what, he would never forget this scene until he died. You found everything! Nice! As expected of professionals!! Seiji gave a big thumbs-up to the cell phone. No, we werent certain that it was everything, Harano-kun! Since we felt that this rooms owners were truly scary, we searched the entire house one more time out of an abundance of caution, including even the yard! The voice on the phone began chuckling. But in the end, we didnt find anything else! It seems like the high school girls felt like their defense was sufficient What excellent service! Seiji wagged his thumbs-up back and forth. Finally, as you requested, and as Amami-san strongly requested, we took the information we discovered and destroyed everything! As the voice said, Rion and Kotomi acted as though they were truly being executed; they collapsed onto the floor with a sudden jerk of their bodies. Nightmare this must all be a nightmare Their senses had gone entirely hazy. Everything seemed to go dark around them, as they were filled with bone-chilling cold, and light seemed to be leaving the world; it was as if they were falling down a bottomless abyss falling dropping The nightmare continued with no end in sight. Chapter 91 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 All their data has been completely wiped, any physical information in their notebooks and pictures has been burned, and all their internet files have also been deleted. I took the liberty of changing all their passwords as well. I dont remember what they are, since I just entered new passwords randomly, the voice on the phone continued in a jovial manner. So, are you satisfied with our service, Harano-kun? Im satisfied! Im satisfied to the max! I give your service and attitude a five-star rating!! Seiji praised him exaggeratedly. Thank you so much for your excellent review! Were pleased to be of service!! If you need us again, please call at any timethe Cream Bunny Family Service Company welcomes you!!! the voice on the phone exclaimed in excitement. The Cream Bunny Family Service Company!? Just about everyone present noticed the familiar name. Cream Bunny that was the mascot of the massively popular anime Honey Candy Girl. It was also the costume Seiji had to wear when he first started working for the confectionery store. Just about every young person and teenager on Sakura Island knew about this character! Did this company really exist? The club members were doubtful, but they still made note of the name. Oh, thats right, Harano-kunafter we destroyed all the information, we noticed Amami-sans expression seemed rather scary, so we asked him if he was dissatisfied with our service. He replied to us by saying he was thinking about the best way to teach his unfilial daughters a good lesson after they returned home! His expression was truly frightening at that time! It made me want to go hide in a hole. But its understandable, since his daughters were involved in something so scary. They had so much blackmail material just how many people were these girls threatening!? Besides, even their father Amami-san wasnt spared! These high school girls are just too scary!! Even though they seem beautiful and cute in their pictures, forget about whats on the outside! If it was me, I wouldnt date them even if they paid me!! How will they ever find a boyfriend!!!? The voice on the phone kept up his energetic commentary. Yeah, I agree But you shouldnt have said all that out loud, since theyre right in front of me, and youre on speakerphone. Seiji looked down at the two girls while smiling relaxedly. What!? Really! Why didnt you tell me earlier!? Youre pushing me off a cliff here, Harano-kun!! They heard everything? From the very beginning!? Damn it! How will you compensate for my losses if such scary girls start paying attention to me!!? The voice on the phone sounded pitiful on the surface, but it was clear that he was being sarcastic. Ha 3-D girls are so dangerous! Im going back to my 2-D life as youre too much, Harano-kun! Im going to have to really take advantage of you the next time we meet!! Yep, Ill treat you to a really good meal. I deeply appreciate your assistance. Seiji smiled. You dont need to thank me so formally; were good friends after all. The voice on the phone laughed. Well then, talk to you later. The conversation ended on that note. Seiji smirked in satisfaction as he looked down once more on the twin sisters. Your expressions are simply wonderful. He used his cell phone to take a picture of the twin sisters. Yep, not bad at all. Its an interesting expression thats worthy of my album. Ill treasure this picture forever, heh heh Hahahahaha! His raucous laughter resounded throughout the dojo again. This time, his laughter, filled with condescension and contempt, caused everyone to shiver! Monster no, he was a demon! And as for the witches that were being taunted by the demon Some people couldnt help but glance at them with pity-filled eyes. Even though they knew that the witches deserved it, this still seemed Hey, hey, at least react a little! Its quite boring if you just stand there wallowing in despair! Seiji continued to taunt them laughingly. Tell me what emotions are currently coursing through your veins! Let me interview youhow do you feel about all the blackmail files youve painstakingly collected being destroyed in one go!? Your father is waiting at home for you right now, and when you return, hell really give you a good lesson~ Just what exactly will he do to you? Im really curious~ Why dont you take a guess? Rion and Kotomi didnt respond at all. Seiji continued his tirade. Youll definitely be shouted at and beaten, and its pretty likely that youll be locked up no, even shackled! Heh, youll be locked up like disgusting animals! Youll be forbidden from leaving, barred from using computers or cell phones, and confined to a small room. Your father will only give you food and water, and even this he will do grudgingly; hell inwardly hate the notion of feeding you Hahaha, merely picturing it is entertaining to say the least! Dont you agree? While you were having so much fun manipulating your father, did you ever consider how frightening he would be if he ever broke free from your control one day? Oh wait, theres your mother as well! Since youve even been threatening your father, perhaps youve done the same thing to your mother? When she finds out shes been liberated, how frightening will her anger and rage be? Ive heard that women are often scarier than men when their rage is heated to boiling point! Hahahaha! I truly wish I could bear witness to your parents giving you a good lesson! Just imagining it is amusing enough!! I cant stop myself from laughing!!! Seijis loud laughter echoed continuously throughout the dojo. Apart from him, nobody dared to make a single sound. Everyone was overwhelmed with shock. Seigo Haranos words were all true. Just how would the twins parents punish them after all the blackmail material was finally destroyed and they regained freedom Just imagining it chilled everyone down to their bones! Even the karate club members who resented Rion and Kotomi felt a sliver of pity for the twins mixed in with the enjoyment they derived from the witches downfall. This situation was simply too pitiful. Seiji finally calmed down after his fit of laughter. With this, your final hiding place has been destroyed. And from now on, the school He swept his gaze over everyone in the dojo. everyone here from the karate club is probably either being threatened by you or under your control. This is the only explanation for every single member heeding your summons during lunch break. Your control over them is quite something to behold! Honestly, I was astounded when I saw that the entire karate club gathered here for your sakes without a single person missing! You wield such control over them!! Seiji extended his hands, gesturing at the club members. This club is basically your army! Youre in control, and you command them! This club captain or whatever is only your puppet, a marionette! No, hes better than a puppet! As you dont need to do anything yourselves; hell obediently do whatever you say!! Seiji glanced at the karate club captain whom his words concentered. Kyosuke Akanishi felt a chill followed by a hot flush wash over him. The chill was from his heart, while his face was burning up like fire. He was indeed the twin witches puppet. The entire karate club knew about it, but nobody mentioned it verbally. Having the truth of the matter declared so bluntly made him feel a deep sense of shame. And now, the basis of your threats which you used to control everyone is gone. Seiji retracted his gaze from the captain as he chuckled hoarsely. Everyone here, you heard everything just now. These two no longer have a method to command you anymore; youre all free! Chapter 92 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 All the karate club members remained silent, but their eyes flashed with an indescribable light. What will all of you do after receiving freedom? I believe that everyone here is a good student, so you guys wont bully the twins as revenge. But none of you will listen to their orders anymore, and youll distance yourselves from them, in addition to letting everyone know the witches no longer possess their blackmail material. Eventually, everyone will learn that the famous twin witches are finished! Just how many students were under their control or being threatened by them? I dont know, but Im sure that some among them harbor hatred and will seek revenge! Seiji let out a burst of mocking laughter. Just like how your parents are going to educate you, there will also be those who seek to exact their vengeance at school! Before, you used to be queens, and you enjoyed the feeling of controlling others with your excellent appearances and behavior. But did you ever pause to consider the repercussions if you happened to lose your position!? You probably didnt, because your brains have already turned to mush and lack the capability to plan ahead! Nor do you dare consider the consequences!! But no matter; the fate of a tyrant who loses their power is well known! Newspapers, magazines, television, the internet, even history booksthe examples are everywhere!! You must have seen similar examples as well! You can probably recall them, right!? Just imagine yourselves in their situations! Since youre going to need to prepare yourselves!! Hahahaha- His cold yet pragmatic taunts and chilling laughter echoed in the air. This was the laugh of a demon. Currently, Rion and Kotomi were incapable of doing anything except wallowing in despair. They didnt even have the energy to cry anymore. It was as if they were only empty husks. Seijis laughter finally died down. Your school life will be over. What else do you still have oh, right, I almost forgot. Even though I had the black material in your room destroyed, you still have these. Seiji bent over and picked up the twin sisters cell phones, which they had previously thrown on the floor in a fit of rage. This action of his instantly helped Rion and Kotomi to regain their senses as their eyes flickered to life in their ashen-white faces! Cell phones such a powerful tool. Theres probably some important content hidden in these phones, right? Actually, my true goal in playing with you for so long was simply to watch you, and prevent you from using your cell phones. I agreed to this so-called duel with you on the condition of you two relinquishing your phones, but you two actually gave them up!! Even I didnt expect to meet with such success! I felt relieved after changing your cell phones passwords, because no matter what your cell phones were capable of, you wouldnt be able to use them during this time, and that was enough for me. Seiji continued his taunting laughter as he manipulated a cell phone in each hand. Now, Im going to delete all the information stored on your cell phones, so that *Whoosh!* Although the twin sisters had remained silent, they made a sudden attack while Seiji was speaking! The twins mustered every bit of energy they had remaining and put every drop of strength into their fists, as they threw two vicious punches targeted at their opponents waist! They had been waiting for the best timing. Seigo should have been preoccupied with their cell phones with both his hands. As long as they knocked him over and recovered their cell phones, theyd be able to make use of them! However, Seiji had anticipated this from the very start. In the same moment the sisters began their attack, his foot was raised off the ground. *Pound! Smack!* With a single sweep of his leg, he viciously kicked both girls in their faces!! Rion and Kotomi instantly collapsed backwards as their faces slumped down onto the soft mats. Their full-force punches didnt even reach their intended target. I said it already; Im not someone who relaxes their guard against you. Seiji made a comical face at them. Even though I even informed you of this, you still forgot. What idiots! Everyone could only watch on in stunned silence. The twin sisters suddenly tried ambushing him, but they were defeated instantly. It all happened so quickly. By the time everyone finished blinking, all they saw were the two sisters collapsed on the mats, with both their faces beginning to swell up; their beautiful faces were ruined! This was so vicious Did he bait them into attacking him Another chill ran down everyones spines as they contemplated this possibility. Return the cell phones to factory settings, confirm yes or no, of course yes Okay, finished. Seiji showed both cell phones screens to the twins after he had finished resetting the phones. Now these cell phones have nothing in them anymore! Oops, I didnt get permission for such an action But its not important; I believe that your father Amami-san wont think badly of me, after all. Maybe hell even thank me for it, since I got rid of the final problem! You can feel free to report me for doing so, but how will you report me? Tell the school morals committee? Im guessing that youve long been blacklisted by them! And youve probably been blacklisted by the teachers too Its impossible for you to report this to your parents, so would you go to the police? Disregarding whether or not the police will care about something as trivial as deleting your cell phones information, what will you tell them if they did care? Are you going to say that you had tons of blackmail files on other students, but they were deleted by me, so I did something illegal!? Hahahaha! Seiji let another round of laughter loose as he casually tossed the two cell phones in front of the twins. Wonderful! Fighting against evil feels so marvelous!! Nobody will help you! Nobody will protect you! Everyone hates you! Any action taken against you counts as justice!! I! Am a hero of justice!! Seiji pridefully pointed at himself with his thumb. Everyone was dead silent. Their gazes were all unfocused. Was he right? It sounded like he was but something felt wrong Before anyone had figured it out, Seiji moved once more, as he approached the twins and began stomping on them. Hey, react a little! This is supposed to be a show where the hero of justice faces off against the evil witches! It wont be a good show if the witches are so pathetic!! He continued to kick the twin sisters repeatedly. Honestly, I thought youd at least be able to put up a token struggle; you getting defeated like this is so boring! I dont even have a sense of accomplishment! Hey, werent you incredible? Werent you so arrogant!? If youre witches, then act like witches for me!! Theres still some things I havent told you yet! Such as how I had my partner secretly copy your personal pictures and videos, to put on the internet! This way youll be ruined in society as well! Youll be totally ruined! The only things youll have left are your bodies! If you use your beauty, at least youll still be able to please some men! Then you can depend on that for your survival!! By going to some sort of secret sex shop, and using your bodies and your low cunning, perhaps youll even become the most popular girls ENOUGH!!! a thunderous roar interrupted Seiji mid-speech. Seiji stopped kicking the twins as he slowly turned his head. He saw Hoshi Amami standing there, glaring at him with a tear-streaked face. Stop hitting them dont say any more why why do things to such an extent Senpai!? Seijis arrogant expression slowly disappeared from his face; it had all been just an act. Why? Wasnt it obvious, junior? Its because theyre evil! Theyre rotten scum, who fail to comprehend the meaning of regret! This is what they deserve! No Not at all!!! Hoshi shouted with all his energy. Everyone glanced at him. Even Rion and Kotomi who seemed like they had lost their very wills, slowly turned to look at him. My sisters my sisters were kind before they were just like other girls theyre not scum Hoshis tears flowed down his face like a waterfall. They just made a mistake if they change themselves, they can become good people Just like Senpai! Senpai didnt you say before that you used to be so similar to my sisters!? Hoshi shouted while crying. Everyone heard him clearly. They all fixed their gazes on Seigo Harano again. They saw that his expression was surprisingly calm. It was as if he had been waiting for Hoshi to say this. Ah, indeed. Youre absolutely right, junior. Chapter 93 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Seigo Harano was once similar to the twin witches!? The karate club members had already lost track of how many times theyd been shocked today; they were beginning to feel numb about it all. Seiji paid no attention to them as he looked over towards Rion and Kotomi again. The twins seemed incredibly pitiful as they laid there on the mats, their faces swollen after receiving a beating from him. Did you see that? Did you hear that? When you lost everything and became ruined, as you fell into the deepest depths of despair. The only people who will help you, and can help you, are those who truly care about you; nobody else. He no longer showed condescension or contempt; his words were spoken with utter calmness. He stared at the twins faces, and he seemed to peer into their very souls. You relied on blackmail material to threaten and control others and forcefully formed twisted relationships with those around you. You were lost, so you failed to notice how fragile this type of relationship truly was. The moment you lose your blackmail material, everything you constructed will have been for naught, and everyone will become your enemy! Youll be labeled as evil and attacked by justice! Youll receive a brutal punishment! Seijis words rang clearly throughout the dojo, and each and every sentence carried the force of a weighty hammer. Actually, you could have had something even better. Im talking about true connections with other people. Ive told you before that youre actually very fortunate girls: you have parents who love you, a kind and caring brother, youre beautiful and talented, and everyone wants to be friends with you. You were born with silver spoons in your mouths. You were gifted with conditions hundreds, even thousands of times better than those twisted ones you created! But you chose to create such fragile, utterly twisted relationships with those around you, bound to collapse and even turn on you in a moments notice! This is akin to abandoning wealth right at your fingertips, and instead choosing to hug a piece of garbage which seems beautiful on the outside!! Its foolish to the extreme!!! Seiji looked deeply at the duo, his gaze piercing right into the twins cores. Within their hearts, Rion and Kotomi were trembling violently. And even though you did such a foolish thing, you took pride in yourselves. You became addicted to adhering to the supposed truth of this world, and unknowingly constructing a kingdom made of trash. Even so, you were still lucky. Thats because there was still something incredibly valuable by your side: your little brother. Even though you enjoyed teasing, humiliating, and doing other extreme things to him, he still believed in you two, and treated and loved you like his close sisters! Even though you exposed your true selves to him and did even worse things to him, he still treated you as family!! After you were swallowed up by your own twisted web, hated by your parents, and abandoned by everyone, who will remain distant from you and regard you as an enemy, he stood by your side. When you fell into endless despair with an incomparably cruel situation facing you, and you were being beaten by me, only he stepped forth and defended the two of you!!! If you still dont understand even up to now, then your brains must have become absolutely rotten!!! Seiji roared in a stern voice. The twin sisters expressions became even more pained. At this moment, they had no way to deny his words. Since they personally experienced just how easily everything they were once proud of was destroyed! And their younger brother that they always ignored and hurt Hoshi was the only person who still stood up for them after they had lost everything and looked so miserable!! Everything Seigo Harano said was indisputable, irrefutable and it was the truth!!! The so-called truth of the world they believed in before was nothing more than an immature viewpoint that they possessed; only part of the bigger truth that they had refused to see. The world didnt work that way all the time. Imagine it: if you werent trash that made such a foolish decision, if you werent scum that harmed someone who you should have treasured, just how strong and beautiful you would be today! Seiji continued his lecture. Its something quite easy to imagine; I can see it quite clearly Your parents would have protected you, your brother would have respected you, all the club members would have trusted in you, and the entire grade would idolize you People would rely on you, believe in you, and theyd be willing to become your power! If you ever met with any difficulties or threats, without even needing to ask, countless people would stand up, help you, and protect you! Youd be beautiful, beloved by everyone, youd be strong to the point where nobody can hurt you. And not like this! Your faces have become swollen, your complexions are ashen-white, and youre lying on the mats in such an unsightly manner. Youre getting beaten up and insulted and youre despairing, while everyone watches on with distant looks on their faces! Many people are even feeling happy about it, and you cant request assistance from anyone. Not even your parents will come help you; theyre the ones who loathe you more than anyone!! Seiji took a long, good look at the twins. How pathetic *Wahh* Tears gushed out of Rion and Kotomis eyes once more. Yep, were pitiful, just too awful. We were foolish to the point of reaching this ending Just what were we doing!!?? They were unable to stop their tears. Rion and Kotomi looked at each other and saw only stark ugliness as well as bone-deep regret! This is too pathetic, too ugly; I dont want to see this anymore, Seiji stated calmly as he turned around and began walking off. Goodbye, scum. Senpai Hoshi dazedly watched his senpais tall figure walk past him. Just as he thought Seiji was about to leave, Seiji suddenly halted. As for my juniors question I might as well answer it. Seiji didnt look back as he calmly spoke, his back turned towards everyone. I used to be scum as well scummier than even those two currently collapsed on the mats. But at the very least, they still have a relative that stood up for them, but as for me Ive already been abandoned by all my relatives. I deserved no less, but in my foolishness I still didnt realize my misdeeds as I hid alone in a dark corner and stubbornly believed myself to be in the right while hating the entire world and everyone in it. Until I met with an accident and almost died in a hilariously unbecoming method. While facing death, in the deepest depths of despair, I finally saw how rotten I was. Finally, I was awakened. Perhaps it wasnt too late, or maybe it was already too late but I tried my best to become a true human being. And now Im the person who stands before you. I tried my best, junior. After hearing these words, Hoshis brain, still in a state of disarray, suddenly made the connection and came to a sudden realization. Just now, all of Senpais terrible behavior, outlandish words, and awful actions were all for the sake of And all of Senpais actions actually dug up his old scars! He forcefully endured his own pain to do all this!! Senpai Senpai Im sorry Im sorry!!! Hoshi couldnt help but cry out loudly after coming to this realization. Everyone in the karate club was also moved by this. This person Seigo Harano They couldnt find any words to express their feelings as they looked towards his figure. But, deep within their hearts, all of them were moved. Rion and Kotomi also heard those words while lying on the mats, and they were unable to stop the shaking deep within their souls. Seiji Mika muttered, tears glistening in her eyes as she covered her face. Chiakis eyes also sparkled wetly. Youve worked hard, Seiji, she thought to herself as she silently watched that tall figure slowly walk to the changing room. Chapter 94 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 What happened after that? Seiji didnt know. After all, he left together with Mika and Chiaki. Hoshi stayed behind. It was now after school. Seiji had to stay behind and write a self-reflection piece as punishment for skipping classes with no apparent reason. Mika and Chiaki naturally accompanied him, and both were given the same punishment. While writing, the two girls secretly snuck looks at Seiji and discovered that he was merely staring out the window in a daze, his pen motionless in his hand. What a memorable scene of this melancholic, handsome youth Forget it; just take a picture! Chiaki! Mika scolded her friend when she saw Chiaki taking her cell phone out to snap a picture. Sorry, it was just such a nice scene. I couldnt help it Chiaki scratched her head. Would you like one? Mikas face reddened slightly as she nodded. What do you think hes thinking? Mika asked after she received a copy of the picture. Hes probably still thinking about what just happened. Mm, I think so as well, since Seiji is a gentle person. Mm, yeah. Chiakis eyes flashed as she glanced between the boy and Mika. How much of what happened in the dojo did you understand? Mika blinked as she displayed a thoughtful expression. I cant really say I just felt like everything Seiji did was for their sake I knew you wouldnt understand, so allow me to explain for you, Uehara-san! Chiaki faked a coughing fit and posed, acting as if she were a teacher about to give a lecture. What you probably care about the most was the second to last scene, where Seiji seemed to turn into a much darker person. That Seiji seemed rather scary, but thinking about it, he was quite cool as well~ Chiaki licked her lips in excitement. Lets just call him Dark Seiji! Why are you even making up a special nickname!? Mika questioned forcefully. The way he was I cared a lot about it, because I didnt like it, but that was necessary, right? Seiji must have considered it necessary, and I think he didnt make any mistakes, because I cant think of anything better, Chiaki explained. In my opinion, Seiji turned into Dark Seiji for three purposes! First, to give the twin sisters a huge impact! Second, to act the part of the villain and awaken Hoshi Amamis inherent goodness! The above two were fairly easy to understand, but as for the third I bet you didnt even think of it. Chiaki chuckled playfully. So youre saying Im stupid Mika pouted. You just didnt think too deeply into it; you could have perceived it if you considered it a little more. Chiaki pretended to crack a whip before she continued, His third goal probably aimed to make the karate club members pity the twins and leave them with a sympathetic impression. If the club members regard the twins as people deserving pity, theyre less likely to bully them in the aftermath. After all, those sisters lost their blackmail material, so its likely there are many people who seek to take revenge on the twins and bully them. However, after such a performance by Seiji, this possibility was greatly reduced. Oh Mika nodded in understanding. That sounds right. Now, if those twin sisters stay at this school, at the very least they wont be as bad off as they could have been. So Seiji took that much into consideration Yeah, but in the very end, his third goal was just tacked on. The main ones were the first and second goals: to cause the sisters to fall into the depths of despair, before letting Hoshi, the person who cares about them the most, come and save them. Chiaki pretended to crack a whip once more. This was the most vicious method at Seijis disposal; he was forced to use it after the twins refused adhere to their end of the deal. Mika nodded in understanding again. I think that he was probably successful, or else Seiji wouldnt have left like that. Acting the part of someone so terrible he probably felt the worst about it. Yeah, but he still did it because hes a gentle idiot. Chiaki smiled gently. While the girls were discussing their thoughts with each other, the boy was pondering over his own actions. Whoa, I almost couldnt act the part out entirely Man, I can only do something humiliating for so long. Seiji sighed. Its not easy playing your part at all, Lelouch of the Rebellion! His plan could have fallen apart in so many places. The most obvious one was the location of Rion and Kotomis blackmail material. If they stored other copies outside of their room It would be easy enough to search their house, but if there were more stashed away at a location only they knew, the situation could have turned sour. But apparently that wasnt the case. The twins put slightly too much trust in their rooms defense Or perhaps they didnt feel safe hiding the blackmail material outside Would they feel insecure about it? Was it too bothersome? Or did they feel assured as they had already saved the information on the internet as well, so they didnt need to put effort into making physical copies? Or did they unconsciously hope in their inner hearts that someone would No matter which it was, the twins were rather na?ve about this If they hadnt been, Seiji could have taken care of it as well, but it would have been more troublesome. Luckily, things didnt go that way, and nothing he worried about ended up happening, so it counted as his success. As for the effect it was alright. Seiji was certain he finally witnessed true regret displayed on Rion and Kotomis faces it was the expression of people who had had finally realized their wrongs! They would probably change for the better now. The current problem was their father and mother. Of course, the best result was the twins sincerely admitting their mistakes, their parents forgiving them, Hoshi becoming overjoyed, and their family returning to a happy life. But that was basically impossible. The relationships within that family had already been completely broken down. Going back to a normal family it wasnt absolutely impossible, but it definitely wouldnt happen overnight. There needed to be an external factor! Seiji played his final trump card which hed saved for last here. Rika Amamihis boss, Hoshi and the twins aunt, and their fathers younger sister! After leaving the scene, he borrowed Chiakis cell phone to call Rika and gave her a basic explanation of the situation. He also sent a message to Hoshis cell phone telling him to go find his aunt and ask for her help as well as personally inform her of everything that had happened. This was all he could do. Seiji didnt know how the Amami family would be like tonight, nor did he know what the future would hold for them. He could only trust in the heart of his cards whoops, Rika Amami, his strict boss. Ahh he felt a sense of pressure. Seiji was overcome by a sudden feeling of helplessness. Beside him, Mika and Chiaki seemed to be chatting about something. They probably felt like I did a really bad job, so although they want to discuss it, theyre kind enough to talk in low voices in order to spare my feelings how considerate of them. Seiji was touched by what he perceived as the girls gentleness. Later that night. Seiji went out by himself to a commercial street and walked into an exquisitely decorated bar. The interior was decorated by a mixture of traditional and modern furnishings. This made the bar seem fairly upper-class, and there were many white-collar workers of both genders drinking and chatting happily. Seiji walked upstairs to the second floor, catching sight of the person he came to meet sitting by a window. Hey, Harano-kun! The person waved at him. It was Hisashi Juumonji. The mafia boss Michirou Juumonjis younger son, and a true otaku. He was wearing a cotton shirt and long pants. His hair remained messy, and there were still dark circles under his eyes, indicating he lacked sleep. As usual, his appearance was wretched. Just by judging from his appearance, it would be difficult for anyone to think that he was also a highly skilled investor and hacker and that he possessed such high ability in two different areas. He could probably rise up to the position of a top-level executive in any major company. Seiji flashed a smile as he sat down across from Hisashi. Youre rather early, Juumonji-kun. I didnt have anything to do, so I came early. Hisashi casually extended his hands and placed a menu in front of Seiji. Seiji took a look at the menu, asked Hisashi what he had already ordered, and chose two appetizers and a fruit juice. Thanks for all your help this time. After the server took his order, Seiji expressed his gratitude once more in person. I even told you it wasnt necessary to thank me like this but Ill accept it. Hisashi smiled. I did a good job acting on the phone, didnt I? A brilliant job! Seiji praised him generously. The two of them exchanged smiles as they both felt like they were talking with someone who truly understood the other. This is the data that might come in useful for you. Hisashi took a USB drive out of his shirt pocket. This is the only copy I made, and there are no backups By the way, I might as well mention that I didnt check the contents. He placed the USB drive on the table. Seiji looked at it for several seconds. You can take it back and delete all the information on it, as it wont be necessary. He fixed his gaze on Hisashi as he spoke. Youre certain? Hisashi adjusted his glasses. Honestly, no, but I dont want to make use of something like this. Seiji smiled thinly. Hisashi took a long, deep look at Seiji. Alright, Ill take this and get rid of the information. He retrieved the USB drive. They both remained silent for a few moments. Hisashi broke the silence. Even though I heard some things from you, and I can guess at the rest, I still dont know everything about this incident. Could you please inform me of the entire story? Of course. Seiji smiled. Once I tell you its actually not that big of a deal, to someone from your world. At this moment, their order and drinks arrived for them. Hisashi raised his beer and nodded at Seiji. Seiji raised his fruit juice and reached out towards Hisashi, glass in hand. There was a slight clink as the two glasses came together. Seiji felt satisfied as he gulped down the tasty fruit juice. He then thought about how to begin the story. This incident was about a pair of idiotic twin sisters, and their even stupider younger brother its a story filled with clumsy foolishness. Chapter 95 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Seiji detailed the entire story to Hisashi, who remained silent a few moments, digesting his words. As you say, its about a stupid younger brother and a pair of idiotic twin sisters Seiji smiled slightly. I originally only wanted those sisters to be punished, but the person who they harmed the most still cared for them. As that idiots senpai and friend, I could only do my best to help. Hisashi looked deeply at Seiji, smiled, and raised his glass again. It seems just like what you would do, Harano-kun. Is that a compliment, or something else? Seiji also smiled and raised his glass. They made a final toast, their glasses coming together with a clink. Then there was silence. This time, I owe you you guys a favor, and Ill return it, Seiji promised. If you ever require my assistance, let me know. Hisashi adjusted his glasses. It wasnt much; just think of it as helping me find something less boring than usual to do Besides, just as I mentioned earlier, breaking and entering into a high school girls room is an exciting experience Ive always dreamed about! The first half of the sentence was spoken like a mafia member, but the second half carried the tone of an otaku. Seiji was rendered speechless. So dont mind it. Theres no need to talk about favors. Hisashi shrugged, before he seemed to suddenly recall something. But there is one thing Id like to invite Harano-kun to participate in. What is it? Id like to create a game. Hisashi smiled. A game? Seiji blinked in surprise. If you wanted to make a game shouldnt it be easy for you? If I pay money to hire someone, sure, but I dont want to do that! Hisashi adjusted his glasses as his lens flashed. I want to work together with someone who is my equal, someone who shares the same interests as me, but has a different opinion. We can each add our specialized touches to create an excellent game together, filled with our passion and will! Saenai Heroine no Sodatekata several animes about this type of topic from his previous life flashed through Seijis mind. You can understand this pure idea of mine, right, Harano-kun!? Hisashi gesticulated with his hands excitedly. Of course! Seijis glasses also whoops, his eyes flashed! Of course I understand your way of thinking, Juumonji-kun, because thats my wish as well! Ohhyou truly know me! Hisashi was incredibly moved as he reached out his hand. Yep! Then let us work on it together! Ill accept your invitation gladly! Seiji reached out his own hand in response. The two otakus shook each others hands. After that, they heatedly discussed their plans for their game together for a rather long time The next day. During school time, Seiji seemed to be brooding over something. He had remained silent for the whole day. Mika thought he was still thinking about yesterdays incident, and although she knew it was slightly inappropriate to ask, she couldnt restrain her curiosity and ended up asking anyway. As a result Make make a game? The pigtailed beauty was stunned. Yep, together with a friendthe same person you heard on the phone yesterday. Ive decided to make a dating sim together with him! Seiji told her honestly. Seeing Mikas blank expression, Seiji thought for a while before he decided to give her an explanation. A dating simulation game is also known as a gal game, and its mostly focused on capturing whoops, its a romance video game focused on interacting with various beautiful girls, each of whom have different backgrounds and personalities! Oh oh. Mika nodded dazedly. Truthfully, she still hadnt understood what this was about, as she was still in a daze. Making an excellent dating sim is a dream that many otakus will have! Seiji clenched his fist as his excitement peaked. I already discussed it with him; Ill create the scenario, and hell take care of the coding, but were still missing an artist for the graphics and someone to take care of the background music. We definitely wont make it in time for the holy battle of winter, so our target is the holy battle of summer next year! Were not tight on time, but nor can we relax. Im going to start working on the scenario right away, and hes going to scout for more people. At the minimum we need an artist before we can begin for real! Mika had no words to say in response. She could barely manage to understand what he said about the scenario, artist, and coding but what the hell was a holy battle!? Plus, a holy battle of winter and a holy battle of summer!? What type of battle was this? Twice a year!? A barrage of comments flew past her mind. Seiji arent you worried about what happened yesterday? she couldnt help ask. Seiji blinked. Worried, yeah, but worrying wont help, he responded calmly. I already did everything I could. The rest its up to us to believe. Mika was slightly moved. Yeah, believing She nodded as a smile slowly broke out on her face. Theyll definitely be fine! After all, you worked so hard! What type of logic is that? Seiji chuckled. The Uehara familys logic! Mika laughed. They went together side by side to school, just as normal. At the school, they met Chiaki in front of the shoe lockers. She was smiling rather strangely. Seigo, heres a special delivery just for you! She handed Seiji a light blue envelope. Seiji and Mika were filled with questions. This is a love letter? From you? Seiji felt that something was abnormal as he took the letter and examined it. Its a love letter, but I told you it was a delivery. Im just giving it to you for someone elses sake~ Chiaki kept covering her mouth strangely. A plot of some sort Something definitely smelled fishy about this. Seiji was one hundred percent certain that this was a ploy. Who is it from? Is this really a love letter? Will it explode when I open it? Youll find out soon enough, so hurry up and read it! Chiaki kept chuckling. Chiaki then hopped over, grasped Mika by the arm, and dragged her away. C Chiaki? Whats going on!? Ill tell you, but just come with me first! Chiaki dragged her friend towards the classrooms, then turned her head and shouted one more time, You absolutely must hurry up and read this! Seiji had a blank expression on his face. He stood there motionless, holding the mysterious envelope in his hands. He had no clue what was going on. This definitely smelled fishy! What the hell was this!? Forget it; he might as well take a look. It probably wouldnt explode for real this wasnt Full Metal Panic, after all. Seiji prepared himself mentally as he opened the envelope. I wish to confess my feelings for you. I cant hold them back anymore, so please come as soon as possible to the rooftop. Im waiting for you~ There was only a few unsigned sentences written on the paper. Seiji raised his eyebrows; something was clearly abnormal. He changed into his school shoes and walked upstairs. At this time, the rooftop was usually empty. After Seiji arrived, he noticed a blue-haired girl wearing a pure white one-piece dress standing in the corner. She had her back faced towards him and was looking up at the sky. The scene seemed dream-like. He walked towards the girl. She detected that someone was approaching and turned around daintily. Her fine blue hair reached her shoulders, and her eyes were a beautiful shade of sky blue. Her delicate light red lips were pursed together, and her pale face was tinged with a hint of red She appeared to be a pure yet seductively alluring beauty. The blue-haired girl showed off a dazzling smile as she saw the tall and handsome boy approaching here. As she squinted, her eyes shone with a brilliant light. Harano-senpai! I have always liked you!! Please go out with me!!! She held a hand over her chest as she worked up her courage to make a soul-felt confession. Faced with the beautiful girls confession, Seijis expression was cold and steely! He continued walking straight towards the beautiful girl and raised his hand. Go out with you!? What the hell, bastard!!!? A hard palm-strike to the top of the girls head accompanied his forceful retort! What are you doing to me so early in the morning!? Did you finally awaken to something you shouldnt have, Hoshi Amami!!!? Chapter 96 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Yes, the beautiful blue-haired girl was Hoshi Amami wearing female clothing and a wig. Hehe, you saw through me as expected Hoshi rubbed his head where Seiji had struck him as he laughed and stuck out his tongue. Of course I saw through you, idiot! Seiji struck him lightly on the head one more time. Ouch Then dont do such a thing!! Do you realize that right now I really want to fucking beat you up!!? But Senpai, yesterday you said that you were really looking forward to the classical scene of being confessed to on a rooftop I just wanted to do something for you. Hoshi was now cradling his head with both hands as he knelt on the floor. Tears began to form in the corners of his eyes. Do something for me!? What the hell!? A boy confessing to me like this will leave me with nothing but a bad memory!!! Also, stop acting cute, you bastard!! Seijis roaring rang throughout the entire rooftop, and it seemed to pierce through the heavens. Okay, take a minute to calm down. After a one minute cooling-off period. Seiji was finally able to calmly face Hoshi, who had now taken off his wig. Where did you get these clothes and the wig from? I borrowed them from a classmate in drama club. I later learned that she was an acquaintance of Wakaba-san, so I asked my classmate to contact her, and Wakaba-san helped me I see. Seijis face twitched slightly as he recalled Chiakis unnatural expression. He felt like he really wanted to beat someone up right now. It was definitely a plot, damn it! Honestly, making me see such a thing in the early morning I feel like all the energys been drained from my body. But Wakaba-san said that Senpai would be happy to see such a scene? Hoshi nervously poked his index fingers and thumbs together, forming a diamond with his hands. Chiaki!! Theres a witness statement providing concrete evidence. She is hereby judged guilty, and a beating will be administered to Chiaki the next time I see her! Seiji clenched his fists tightly. I wouldnt be happy at all! Even though a trap character can be cute, to me, theyre only cute when theyre in 2-D!! Oh How regrettable; I had confidence in myself What the hells with saying its regrettable!? Dont have confidence in yourself in such a strange way!! But this is just how I am. It doesnt matter even if its true! Anyway, didnt you want to become manlier!? Yeah, even though thats the case Hoshi smiled. Im beginning to feel like being a girl wouldnt be all that bad either. Stop! If you dare to continue this, be careful as Ill really beat you up!!! Seiji forcefully commented. I knew Senpai would react like this, Hoshi thought to himself as he smiled wryly. But this is how I really feel, Senpai. Theres no way I can finish expressing all my gratitude and adulation towards you. If theres another life, Id want to turn into a girl But, right now, in this life, Im a boy. Thats why Just joking, Im a boy after all, so Ill become stronger in the future. Hoshi looked directly into Seijis eyes. Ill work hard to improve myself and get stronger, in order to become someone worthy of being Senpais junior! Seiji was stunned. He could feel Hoshis determination. A momentary silence fell between the pair. Whats this about being worthy? Youre my junior regardless of whether youre worthy or not. Seiji chuckled as he averted his gaze and looked towards the sky. But its great that you have the determination to become stronger. Just maintain your spirit, and dont forget your goal as you continue taking steps forward. Yeah Hoshi turned around and also looked up at the sky. The two of them gazed off into the distance and remained silent for a few seconds. How is the situation? Seiji broke the silence first. My sisters theyre going to leave home and temporarily live with my grandparents, Hoshi said in a soft voice. And me Im also going to leave home and live together with Aunt Rika. Seiji raised his eyebrows in surprise. What about your parents, then? Grandfather wants them to truly self-reflect on their own actions and decide if they will get a divorce or continue living together something like that. Another brief silence fell. It seems like you must have had quite the imposing family meeting. Yeah, as Senpai instructed me, we talked to Aunt Rika and told her everything. Then Aunt Rika went and brought along my grandfather and grandmother, as well as my uncle. My grandparents theyre really strict. Father hes afraid of them. Hoshi smiled wistfully. If only I could have seen the truth much earlier and asked for help from Aunt Rika, my grandparents, and my uncle Things wouldnt have become the way they are today. Seiji had no words to say in response. I regret it so much But I also feel that its wonderful how things didnt turn out even worse. My sisters truly wish to change themselves now, so they will definitely become better than before under my grandparents guardianship. My parents are being watched over by my uncle, and I think theyll reflect on themselves as well. Ill continue to work in my aunts confectionery store to train myself and become stronger. Hoshis smile kept increasing in brilliance as he looked once more at the tall figure besides him. And I feel like the best part of it all was meeting you, Senpai. Even though I suffered a lot recently, if I think of it as something I needed to go through in order to meet Senpai, I feel like I can accept it all. Thank you for saving me. Thank you for saving my sisters. Thank you for preventing my entire family from sinking into a bottomless abyss. Thank you for everything Im grateful to this world for allowing me to meet you. Seiji smiled and turned around to look at the person beside him. Dont say it like Im someone incredible, silly. Im simply your Senpai, as well as your friend; thats all there is to it. Thats all there is to it. This was simply another case of thats all there is to it. Hoshi kept smiling. His current smile was the most joyous smile of his entire lifetime! He couldnt restrain his tears any longer, and they began rolling down his cheeks. Ahhhe hadnt wanted to cry; he didnt want to seem unsightly in front of this person anymore. But he couldnt stop himself. Thank you Senpai Youve finally stopped apologizing; at least thats progress. Seiji looked deeply at Hoshis brilliantly smiling yet tear-stained face. Then, he averted his gaze, turned around, and began walking off. Ive received your gratitude. No need to be courteous with me, junior. He casually waved his hand as he walked off. Hoshi etched the handsome figures back into his memory and slowly bowed deeply towards Seiji. *Ding!* A notification came from Seijis system. A notification appeared in front of him. [A male friend of yours now has a friendship rating towards you of over 100. The [friendship] option is now available. You can now see your male friends friendship ratings towards you, and if a male friend with 60 friendship points or higher gives you any gifts containing their emotions, youll also receive rewards through the [gifts] option.] [A person now has a favorability or friendship rating towards you of over 100 for the first time. You have now acquired this persons character reward card.] Seiji was speechless at the situation. What the hell, favorability whoops, friendship rating over 100!? This could only be Hoshi. If 1 friendship point equaled 1 favorability rating point, then this value was even higher than Mikas favorability rating towards him!! Seiji received yet another shock from his system. Boys actually had a friendship rating, and it could even surpass 100 When Mika passed 90 points, his system had informed him that she would readily agree to become his intimate girlfriend. Now Hoshis friendship rating was over 100, what would he do? Heavens, stop imagining such a thing! Hoshi Amami! Your friendship is too much for me, hey!! Seiji clutched at his face in frustration. It was a good thing that a new option appeared, but his current feelings were indescribable! System this is your idea of a joke, isnt it!? Youre just a freaking dating sim system, but you have an option like [friendship]!? How can this be seen as anything other than a joke!!! If Seijis anguished mental shouting had been physical in nature, surely his shouting would have pierced the heavens! He needed three minutes to calm down. No wait, after three minutes, Hoshi will probably come downstairs as well Seiji could only sigh to himself as he continued walking. He should have been happy about unlocking a new option, but right now he didnt feel like inspecting it more closely at all. When he reached the bottom of the staircase, he suddenly caught sight of two identical beauties standing there. It was Rion and Kotomi Amami. Chapter 97 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Yesterday night was the longest and slowest night of Rion and Kotomi Amamis lives. Everything they built was destroyed. But a new ray of hope shone through their despair. They sat in their grandparents yard, watching the night sky. In their hearts, they felt a peaceful calmness which they had never felt before. Rion, we made so many mistakes. Kotomi, we did so many foolish things. Foolishly making so many mistakes, doing wrong by so many people, seriously hurting the most important person it wouldnt be enough no matter how much they apologized. They were finally able to see just how ugly and terrible their past selves had acted. They felt awful, regretful, sad, pained, and yet a burden had been taken off their shoulders. It was as if theyd been released from an invisible dark cage and were able to see the endless sky again. The sky wasnt anything new to them. It was something they possessed before, but abandoned unknowingly. Only now did they finally see it again It was as if they had truly returned home. Ah, so it had been like this. Ever since that day when they stumbled upon their fathers secret, they lost their way. They discovered a dark and narrow alley, believed that it was the correct path, and continued walking down it. If they had persisted in walking down that path, it was likely they would have remained lost forever. However, someone found them and pulled them back onto the path to home. One person withstood the terrible agony of digging up his own past scars and reached his large hand out to them. Another person withstood all the terrible things they had inflicted on him and reached a much smaller hand out to them. This is the wrong road; come over to our side! Being pulled along by the large hand and the small hand, they finally Rion Kotomi Weve returned. The lost sisters finally recognized their own misdeeds. The two lost little girls finally returned home. Seiji merely glanced at the twins before he continued walking without missing a beat. The bandages on Rion and Kotomis faces slightly dampened their beauty, but apart from that, they didnt seem too different. The biggest difference was their eyes. Even though he only caught a brief glimpse of them, Seiji saw a clear light shining in the twins eyes. Maybe they wouldnt be able to make a complete turnaround so quickly, but theyd still made a good start. Anyway, it didnt have anything to do with him. He no longer had anything to say to them. Seiji silently walked in between and past the twins. Seigo Harano a voice spoke up. We hate you. Since you defeated us so utterly. Thats why Well become stronger and prettier than before! Just like you. And then well surpass you. Finally, well overturn things and defeat you! The twins voices quavered with emotion as they took turns to speak. Doubtlessly, this was something akin to a revenge declaration. However, it didnt sound dark at all; instead, it sounded bright. Seiji smiled. If you can come, then come. No matter when, Im always happy to accept a challenge Just like I said before, Ill play with you anytime. Even though youre older than I am, Im your senpai in life experience. As former scum, Ill wait for you my senpais that are also former scum. He left them with that sentence as he walked off. Rion and Kotomis faces were now covered in tears. They only had one sentence left in their hearts that they couldnt say, wouldnt say, didnt dare to say, but they would say eventually one day: Thank you. *Ding!* Seiji received yet another notification from the system as a block of text appeared in front of him. [A female character now has a connection rating thats 50 points higher than their favorability rating, so your [connections] option is now available. You may now inspect all connection ratings of all characters with over 50 favorability/friendship/connection points.] [Two female characters have a connection rating thats 50 points higher than their favorability rating; youve received the special reward of [Item Duplication card!]] [A male character has a connection to you of over 100 points, and youve already received his character reward card. His character reward card has now been increased in level!] Connection rating? Seiji raised his eyebrows in surprise. Something wondrous has come out again. Youve been quite active today, system of mine. Two female characters with a connection of over 50 points This could only be talking about the twins. Just what exactly did that sentence mean? What exactly was a connection rating? Seiji was curious about his new option. He returned to the classroom. How did it feel, Seigo? Receiving the forbidden love confession from your middle school junior! Allow me to interview you Eek!! Chiaki greeted him with an evil grin, but instantly received a merciless blow, causing her to collapse onto her desk. Mika and all the other students were shocked into speechlessness. Yep, everything was peaceful and calm today in Year 1, Class 5. There were a few minutes remaining before class started. Seiji held complex emotions towards Hoshis prank on him, but he still needed to check out his systems new options. Seiji opened up his systems menu. First, he checked the [connections] option. According to the systems explanation, a connection rating meant how strongly a boy or girl was connected to him, and it usually had a direct relationship to favorability or friendship rating, but it was also independent. Typically speaking, the connection rating would increase in tandem with favorability and friendship rating, but there were also exceptions. Seiji understood it as a classic example of the two main characters of the anime Naruto. Before Naruto and Sasuke finally made up with each other, their favorability towards each other whoops, friendship towards each other definitely would have had a low value, but their connection to each other would be strong. Hmm at least from Sasukes angle, his connection rating to Naruto must have been at the max! It was probably so high that Sasuke wanted to kill Naruto. After Seiji suddenly thought about Hoshi, he felt like he could understand Sasukes feelings a little bit better! *Cough cough.* Seiji veered himself away from that line of thought. At any rate, this was what connection rating meant. Now that he understood it, if he looked at it more closely Mikas connection rating with him was similar to her favorability rating towards him. Chiakis connection rating was higher than favorability rating; in conclusion, both of them seemed normal. Hoshi er, Seiji decided to skip over him. Rion and Kotomi Amami both of their favorability ratings were about 30, but their connection ratings were both over 90!! Seiji squinted at the number for several seconds to make sure it was real. That was right; it was over 90! This number was even higher than Chiakis connection to him! They were at the same level as Mika!! Was this two female versions of Naruto!? No, no, that didnt feel right! Then two female versions of Sasuke? It still didnt seem right! Seijis thoughts were thrown into disarray. Okay then, mix it up; two female Sasukes with Narutos connection rating! That was much better not!! What the hell was with his chaotic analogy!? An endless barrage of comments flew through Seijis mind. But he still couldnt think of any better way to understand this. He really wanted to ask someone for help regarding this matter! Seiji sighed deeply. Forget it this probably isnt something thats bad anyway. Seiji finally decided to leave this matter alone. Lets take a look at the actual rewards. Two female characters with a connection rating 50 points higher than their favorability led to him receiving a reward called the [Item Duplication card]. When Seiji looked at this in his [items], he was stunned! Wtf, this is a godly card! It had no effect on skill activation or ability learning cards. But it could duplicate precious one-time items like [encouraging heart]; in short, it was basically an extra copy he could use at any time he wanted! Really an excellent reward. Duplication Seiji couldnt help wondering about those twins. Did he receive this as a reward because he reached the condition required, or was it because he reached the condition with the twins? This was something only the system would know. Seiji was still filled with complex emotions as he finally took a look at Hoshi Amamis [character reward card]. Although he was mentally prepared for any possibility, he was still shocked when he read the cards effects! Chapter 98 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 [Character reward card Hoshi Amamiin my eyes, youre the light itself.] [This card will have an everlasting passive effect. This card cannot be used or disappear.] [All basic stats increased by a bonus of 2 points. (Connection rating has surpassed 100; another 1 point bonus awarded to all basic stats.)] [Encouragement effect improved by 20% for all characters with optimistic or bright personalities. (Extra 10% awarded for connection rating.)] [Suppression effect improved by 20% against all characters with negative or dark personalities. (Extra 10% awarded for connection rating.)] [Additional ability 1: Light which dissipates darkness from the brink of despair.] [After using this ability, energy and mental spirit will be restored to the maximum value. In the following two minutes (extra 1 minute awarded for connection rating), nothing you do will consume your energy or mental spirit. Limited to one use per day. In the deepest depths of despair, one ray of light heralds hope!] [Additional ability 2: Lightning Strike (fighting skill activation necessary.)] [Fighting suppression-type skill: A strike at lightning speed (Consumption of energy and mental spirit decreased by 35% due to connection rating). Energy and mental spirit will be consumed. The power of lightning is contained within my fist!] [Additional ability 3: Writing with the power of light (writing skill activation necessary.)] [Writing passive skill: Increases ability to write about optimistic or bright characters by 50%. The written products ability to draw in readers will be increased. Mental spirit level will be consumed (35% extra writing ability and 10% reduced mental spirit consumption due to connection rating). Take a good look; this is light in physical form!] [Additional ability 4: ??? (Prerequisite conditions not met. Currently inactive.)] [Additional ability 5: ??? (Prerequisite conditions not met. Currently inactive.)] Seijis eyes widened in surprise as he read over the character reward card. What where did this piece of godly equipment come from!? After he finally regained his senses, this was the first thought that popped into his mind. This reward card was akin to obtaining a mega-powerful piece of equipment in an MMORPG game. This character reward card couldnt be used or lost wasnt that just like an item bound to his account? And it had so many effects, and all of them seemed rather powerful! Judging by the number of effects listed, it totally seemed like a piece of orange-grade legendary equipment! And the card even contained quotations about the effects. It all seemed so pretentious Even without the quotations, the card names and effects already seemed like a full onslaught of middle school syndrome no, pretentiousness. Alright, calm down a little. Seiji really wanted to make more comments about the quotations, but he felt helpless about it, so he decided to leave it for the moment. Taking another look at the effects, +3 to all stats for the first one According to his system, the +3 was a bonus which didnt count towards his base stats. This meant that if his base stats had a maximum cap of 100, and Seiji raised something like [academics] or [physical ability] to the cap of 100, this +3 effect would still take place, so he could increase his stats beyond the limit! Seiji had already discovered that the higher his base stats went, the more difficult it was to raise them. His [academics] and [physical ability] stats had increased rapidly in the beginning, but it was now incredibly difficult to raise them any higher. It felt like he was approaching a bottleneck. Seiji was certain that a bottleneck really existed. After all, this was realistic. The more you increased your stats, the more difficult it would be to further increase them. Otherwise, if he could continue to raise them limitlessly [physical ability] alone would turn him into One Punch Man without even needing three years time to train. That was why the bonus +3 to all stats was so valuable! As Seijis stats reached closer to his stat cap, the value of this passive ability would increase proportionally. Next, the two bonus effects which encouraged bright characters and suppressed dark characters. Seijis understanding of this effect was that it would be easier for him to cause fear or worry in people with dark, negative personalities. And, inversely, it would be easier for him to encourage and boost the morale of bright, optimistic personalities. Although it was difficult to envision the effects, it still sounded useful. Not only that, there were a total of 5 added extra abilities! This was truly a piece of legendary equipment! *Cough cough* He was getting off topic again. Of the 5 abilities, only 3 were displayed as active. The other 2 were inactive, and their information window was filled with question marks. The prerequisite he needed to fulfill was probably related to with activating other skill areas. As for the 3 abilities he already had [Light that dissipates despair from the brink] was equal to yet another full recovery plus three minutes of a superhero state whoops, three minutes of using abilities with no cost! If he combined this ability together with [Bullet Time], or the other additional ability, [Lightning Strike], it seemed like an excellent combination! Seiji tried imagining what would happen if he used [Light that dissipates despair from the brink], [Bullet Time], and [Lightning Strike] in tandem on a really strong opponent Whoa, it seemed like his attack rating would go through the roof! It carried the wonderful feeling of using an ultimate ability!! Yep, this definitely worked; it definitely seemed possible! Seiji couldnt restrain himself from breaking into a smile. Even though hed only met low-stat opponents whoops, people weaker than him, he still didnt forget that this world had a hidden side to it. Spirit-branded Retainers Yin Yang Masters and so on. No matter what, becoming stronger was never a bad thing. [Light that dissipates despair from the brink] was doubtlessly a godly ability. As for [Lightning Strike], the other ability, apart from being able to work in tandem with the first ability, it was a suppressive ability, not an ultimate ability. Hitting someone with it wouldnt kill them probably. This meant that he could use it on normal people without worrying about the aftermath too much. The drawback was that while the attack was fast, its power was lacking, and it would take many hits to defeat a truly strong opponent. The strongest advantage of speed lied in aiming at the opponents weak spots. Yep, it seemed like a normal fighting ability. Of course, when used in combination with [light that dissipates despair from the brink] and [Bullet Time], it turned godly. The final ability, [writing with the power of light], was the only one usable in daily life as it was a passive buff to his writing skill. Seiji decided to test out the buffs strength immediately. He grabbed a pen lying nearby and opened his notebook. Then, he began to imagine. A girl wearing a holy crown was clothed in white ceremonial clothing. She stood alone, surrounded by pure white flowers, displaying a beautiful, pearl-white smile *Swish* His pen instantly began moving. While writing, a subtle feeling of heat coursed through Seijis fingers. He concentrated, allowing the warm feeling to spread throughout his entire hand. [Writing with the power of light] activated! After a short pause, words instantly began flowing out from his pen, describing the character and scene that Seiji wanted. *Swish swish swish* Finished. It took only a few minutes to finish writing. Seijis eyes instantly lit up as he read his own writing. Amazing! The words on his notebook described a holy girl smiling livelily in a flower garden. Although the word count wasnt high, it was easy enough for readers to imagine that beautiful and saintly scene and feel as if this girl was wonderful, pure, and holy. Seiji read it for quite a while. Then, he tried to write the exact same scene without making use of his passive ability. After comparing the two finished products, he noticed a significant difference! While his writing when he didnt use his newly acquired ability wasnt bad, it still seemed lacking in comparison to when he used the ability. It was basically like the difference between a newcomer to writing and a veteran author. Seiji finally had a measure of how useful his ability was. Its quite strong, but not easy to use He rubbed his chin in contemplation. After all, if he wrote a light novel, his ability would make the bright, sunny characters stand out, which caused the other characters to pale in comparison and thus affect the entire storys balance between its characters. This limited its usage, which was why he said it wasnt easy to use. But the ability was a strong one, and writing a light novel with a bright and sunny main character was something he could consider. Seiji suddenly had another idea: he could simply make all the main characters into the bright and sunny type! A group of bright and sunny characters like a group of holy knights? This seemed like a good idea! Seiji was unable to stop his imagination from running wild. Holy knights a school a youth who aimed to become the strongest knight the holy girl in the flower garden classical cliffhanger sudden downturn Even though writing a classical story that the general audience would like is fine, in the end I still want to write something relaxed and more interesting to me! The female main character is a clumsy and dense girl who wants to become the strongest knight, and the male main character lets make him into a highly skilled otaku who wanted to become a priest acolyte but accidentally became a student at the holy knight academy! The storys temporary working name shall be Theres Definitely Something Wrong with My Holy Knight Career Path! Chapter 99 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 During class, Seiji spent about half an hour writing the character settings for Theres Definitely Something Wrong with My Holy Knight Career Path! After using his newfound writing skill several times in a row, he noticed that his concentration level was rapidly decreasing. He realized that this was an aftereffect of draining his mental spirit. Concentration was also connected to mental spirit, so using it up would affect his mental acuteness. Seiji could feel a tangible difference now that his mental spirit was depleted. Energy and mental spirit perhaps they were the equivalents of HP and MP, but it was rather inconvenient that Seiji was unable to view a physical stat for these two values. System, could you help me out with this matter? Naturally, the system didnt respond. Fine, its a dating sim system, not an RPG game system. Ill give it some allowance. After making those comments to himself, Seiji lazily stretched before standing up. An ordinary and peaceful school life awaited him. Everything that occurred yesterday happened in the course of a single day, but it seemed to take a lot longer than that. Heh heh, Seigo The tomboy grinned evilly as she approached him. If you dare to bring up what happened this morning one more time, be careful cause Ill hit you again! Eek! So violent~ Stop pretending like youre a masochist! Seigo Mika started. Mm? Mika, whats the matter? Um, Im actually a little curious The pigtailed beauty was acting bashful. That person was he beautiful after wearing female clothing and a wig? Did you take a picture of him? Seiji was rendered speechless for a full three seconds by the unexpected attack before he was able to come up with a forceful retort. Who would take a picture of that!!? A peaceful and joyous daily life was indeed the best right? After classes had ended in the afternoon. Seiji received a text message during lunch break, so he headed for the student council office at this time. After he arrived. These Ill leave them to you, Haruta-kun. Natsuya Yoruhanas expression was serious as she placed a leather briefcase in front of Seiji. The talismans are inside? Seiji took the briefcase and tested its weight. Natsuya sighed. Yeah. I made them as quickly as I could. Please take great care with them as you make your delivery. Seiji nodded. I will. From what Seiji could see, the student council president seemed rather haggard compared to her normal appearance. Her pale complexion added a different touch to her beauty; she now seemed weak and lovely. She was probably fatigued from creating such a large amount of talismans. Ill take these immediately over to them As for how to use the talismans, its fine to just have people walking about while carrying a talisman on their bodies, correct? Yes, thats the case. Understood. Ill be leaving then. Seiji stopped before he turned around and said, Take a good rest, Prez; your complexion doesnt seem so good. A hint of surprise showed on Natsuyas face, before she displayed a soft and gentle smile. I dont really have the time to rest But thanks for your concern, Haruta-kun. The beautiful missus smile in her slightly weakened state was a sight to behold. This smile was definitely worth the trip! Seiji praised it in his heart. Seiji finally left the student council room. The leather briefcase filled with talismans wasnt heavy at all. But as he thought about what they signified, Seiji felt the briefcases weight increase. After he delivered the briefcase, the strengthening of the detection spell would begin. After that, the attempt to stop the enemys Spirit-branded Retainer would begin, and Hitaka Shuho would do battle with the Snow Girl. A battle between Spirit-branded Retainers how would that look like? And what would the result be? Seiji didnt have a strong impression of Hitaka Shuho. After all, hed only met her twice, and the red-haired girl had always acted cold towards him. Theyd barely exchanged any words, but still she was someone he knew; someone hed shared tea together with. What was she like as a Spirit-branded Retainer? Would she be injured, or even die in battle against the enemy? Seiji didnt know. This upcoming Yin Yang Master duel could have possible repercussions for the entire school. The duel would begin soon, and he knew what would happen, but he couldnt predict the result. Forget it; I should stop thinking about it. It would be better to believe that Hitaka will be able to defeat her opponent, and Natsuya will end up victorious in this duel. At least for the time being Seiji left school carrying the leather briefcase. He didnt notice that a pair of eyes were watching him from afar. Seigo Harano a voice softly spoke his name, and the sound quickly dissipated into the wind. The leather briefcase was successfully delivered to the Juumonji group. Michirou Juumonjis expression was grave as he received the briefcase and promised that he would handle the talismans carefully. Just like last time, Seiji politely rejected the invitation to eat dinner with the Juumonji family. Also, just like last time, Michirou didnt insist. His eyes flashed with an enigmatic light as he politely said goodbye. What was going on? One time didnt mean much, but for this to happen twice Seiji felt something was slightly abnormal. Not because of Michirou not insisting on dinner, but because of Michirous strange attitude! It didnt seem like malice or a plot of some sort, and it was difficult to describe. He didnt understand it at all. Seiji was too lazy to think more deeply into Michirous motives. He didnt expect that he wouldnt need to think about it anymore, since he would learn about it soon! Seiji returned to his apartment. He had only rested inside for a minute when he heard a knock on his door. Is it Mika? Seiji stood up and opened the door. And the result was Hello, Im living next door starting from today, so please take good care of me. He was greeted by the sight of a beautiful girl with curly blonde hair, sky-blue eyes, and a delicate appearance smiling at him brightly. The girl wore a light blue one-piece dress and exuded a seemingly gentle aura. Please take good care what the hell!? Seiji stared at the beauty in front of him in astonishment. You youre living next door? Yep, this is a moving-in present for you. My dear neighbor, please dont mind this insignificant present and receive it. The blonde girl held out an exquisitely packaged cake towards Seiji. Oh, thanks what the hell! Seiji almost reflexively accepted the present, but he instantly recovered his senses. Youre living next door starting from today!? Whats going on, Kaede Juumonji-san!!? Thats right; this gentle blonde beauty happened to be the daughter of Michirou Juumonji, who he had just talked to. She was a mafia bosss daughter! Kaede flashed a pretty smile. I want to temporarily leave home and live by myself, and my father agreed, thats all! It sounded quite normal, but that wasnt the problem! I want to ask why youre living here!? Youre a missus from a respectable family! And this is a simple low-class apartment! My apologies for this being a low-class apartment. Nozomi Uehara suddenly appeared out of nowhere and let out a sigh. Ah Mrs. Landlord!? Seiji was surprised by her arrival. No thats not what I meant! I meant Harano-kun, you dont need to try and explain; this isnt a high-class apartment anyways. Nozomi didnt seem to mind too much as she looked at the blonde-haired girl and continued, Thats why I was curious as well: why would a beauty like Juumonji-san who is accustomed to a comfortable life want to live here? I asked her this question already. She told me that she was an acquaintance of yours, Harano-kun, and that she knew you lived here She didnt bring too much money from her home, so living here next to you would help her save money as well as giving her a feeling of safety. Nozomi fixed her eyes on the handsome boy. This apartments greatest benefit is the cheap rent. As for a feeling of safety Harano-kun, did something happen between you and Juumonji-san in the past? Exactly what type of relationship do the two of you have? The landlords amber eyes, which bore a strong resemblance to Mikas, blinked repeatedly and shone with a curious light. Chapter 100 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Seiji didnt get a chance to answer Nozomi Ueharas question as Kaede had already answered for him. Harano-kun saved me once before! On the street when I was being harassed by someone, he acted the part of the hero and saved me. Nozomi looked at her searchingly upon hearing this. She noticed the blonde beauty had a coy look in her eyes and was blushing slightly. Thats why I feel gratitude towards Harano-kun, and I know that hes a really strong boy. Ill feel very safe being by his side. Seiji had no idea what to say to all this. Nozomi covered her mouth to suppress a smile as the curiosity in her eyes changed into a look of understanding. She looked back and forth between Kaede and Seiji. I see. I understand now; this is just like my daughters situation. Hehehe, Haruta-kun, youre such a All of Seijis hairs stood on edge as he saw the landlords smile, which was filled with such deep meaning! Mrs. Uehara, just what exactly does that expression of yours mean!? Im still inexperienced and cant understand it! Oh my, the same as your daughter? Kaede blinked innocently and displayed an enigmatic smile. Your daughter was also saved by Harano-kun in the past? Yep, Harano-kun is a wonderful boy My daughter currently has an excellent relationship with him. Nozomi and Kaede exchanged glances as their smiles remained unfaltering, but it seemed like something beneath the surface had imperceptibly changed. Oh ho ho ho Seiji felt that the scene of these two beauties smiling subtly at each other was horrifying. It seemed too perfect on the surface! Perfect to the point where he found it difficult to tolerate; he really wanted to escape from here! Is that so? Id really like to meet your daughter, then. I think Ill definitely have some common interests to discuss with her. Kaedes smile remained plastered on her face. I sent Mika out on a shopping errand, and there are many things on her shopping list, so shell be away for quite some time. Nozomi smiled as she looked back at Seiji again. By the way, Harano-kun, if youre currently free, could you go give Mika some assistance? Of course! Seiji instantly agreed. He normally wouldnt have refused such a request anyways. But for some reason, he had an ominous premonition that something frightening would happen if he refused this request. Nozomis smile seemed quite joyous. Thank you. I knew Harano-kun would be reliable Juumonji-san, as you just witnessed, if you wish to have a conversation with Harano-kun, youll have to wait for next time. My apologies. Kaedes smile seemed to change slightly. Its not a problem. I have plenty of time but instead of waiting for next time, Id prefer to go together with Harano-kun, with the added convenience of being able to meet your daughter. Oh? Nozomis eyes flashed with a strange light as she looked at Kaede. You want to go together with Harano-kun? You barely just moved in; dont you need to organize your room? I can organize my room later, Kaede stated. No, you should take care of such a thing immediately. If you delay organizing your room, youll leave it until really late, which means that you wont have a good rest tonight. Nozomi clasped her hands. Youre a young missus, so living in such an apartment must be challenging for you. If you just leave your room in a messy state, not only will you feel uncomfortable, itll also seem unsightly, dont you agree? The landlord showed off what it really meant to be a landlord! Seiji felt as if he had been enlightened after witnessing such pressure being emitted by Nozomis seemingly gentle words! He had witnessed a new, unfamiliar side to Mikas mother. Kaedes expression changed slightly as she took a deep look at the handsome boy. O Okay, youre right. I should properly organize my things. Kaedes smile seemed a little forced now. Then lets go do that right now. Nozomi was still smiling enigmatically as she turned her gaze towards Seiji, using her eyes to indicate he should go. Ill go and find Mika right away! Seiji exclaimed. Even though he wasnt really sure what just happened, he knew that he should just go and do what he was supposed to do. And thus he left his apartment even though he had just arrived home. The mafia missus became my neighbor why does it make me feel like Im in a romance television drama? Have I seen such a situation before? Seiji was thinking random things as he walked. Fine, he simply wanted to run away from the situation. But now that it happened, he had to face it! Seiji sighed as he called a number on his cell phone. Hey, Seigo, whats up? When Seiji made an agreement with Hisashi last night about creating a game together, they started addressing each other by their first names. Whats up? Thats what I want to ask, Hisashi! Why is your younger sister living next door to me? Seiji inquired. What? My younger sister? Kaede, she There was a pause on the other side of the phone. Oh, right I think she said something about that, and I was going to tell you, but I accidentally forgot. Hahaha. Why the hell are you laughing!? You shouldnt forget such a thing! Seiji forcefully commented. Thats because I didnt feel like it was anything important Hisashi faked a coughing fit. Okay, my bad; it was my mistake, Hisashi apologized. Did Kaede inconvenience you by doing such a thing? It wasnt much of an inconvenience. I only received a huge shock! I dont know why shes You really dont understand, Seigo!? Hisashi interrupted Seiji before he could finish. My younger sisters motives should be totally obvious, Seigo! You should be able to figure it out. Seiji remained silent for a moment before sighing. Fine cough, your sister, Kaede Juumonji, is a nice girl, but I dont need to know your feelings towards my younger sister! Thats something she needs to know. She likes you and wants to go out with you; thats why she went to the trouble of living next door to you. Thats all there is to it! Hisashi went with the direct approach. Seiji was rendered speechless. Kaede fell in love with you at first sight, Seigo Seiji Haruta! Hisashi continued. As her older brother, I can definitely tell you that this is the first time Ive ever seen her fall so deeply in love! In fact youre basically her first love!! She wants to be together with you, and like my father, Im happy to let her do so. Her method and actions are her business. Of course, if Kaede asks me, Ill give her my advice, but I wont needlessly interfere with anything. The same applies for my father. You can think of it as more complicated than it really is, or simpler; its all up to you. How you respond to her feelings is also up to you. Seiji clutched his forehead wordlessly. Perhaps now youre feeling inconvenienced, but thats what you get for being so handsome and strong! Just take responsibility like a man! Hahahaha eh, why is my face getting wet? Fine, I admit itIm actually a little angry! Seigo no, Seiji, Im jealous of you, you overly popular handsome person! You can obtain a girls wholehearted love with ease, and its even my sisters!! Im already at this age, and Ive never received such deep love! Even though 2-D girls are my true love, I still have a few expectations from the 3-D world. I want to be loved by a real beauty as well!!! Seiji hung up the call without saying anything. A few moments later, his cell phone started ringing again. He took the call. Wahh take good care of my sister, damn it! Also go explode and die somewhere, you popular and handsome winner of life!! frenzied shouting which felt like it came from Hisashis soul could be heard from the cell phone. Seiji hung up wordlessly once more as he gazed off into the distance. Ah, the setting sun How beautiful it was Chapter 101 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 While shopping, Mika suddenly received a text message from her mother. The new tenant who moved next door to Haruta-kun is a young missus who fell in love with him after being saved, just like you. It wasnt a long sentence, but a lot of information was contained within it. A wave of anxiety swept over Mika. She was already aware that a female blonde beauty was becoming a tenant today. She knew the beauty requested to live in the apartment adjacent to Seijis, claiming she was familiar with him. Mika had an ominous premonition about it at the time, and now her premonition had proved itself correct! A young missus that was saved by him just like me? Although Mika didnt know the origins of this young missus, for a young missus to be willing to live in a cheap apartment due to a boy meant that this definitely wasnt some random impulse! That beauty should no, shes definitely serious about Seiji! Mika made a swift judgement. This instilled her with an impending sense of danger. Seiji Haruta was very popular with the fairer sex. He received daily love letters the second week after hed transferred into Genhana High School! Although the confession love letter which Chiaki had mentioned hadnt appeared yet, one would probably come sooner or later. Luckily for her, Seiji wasnt inclined to being in a romantic relationship for now and rejected all the girls politely. Even if a confession love letter appeared and he was confessed to, he would likely reject it politely as well. This made Mika feel rather relieved inside. She was the closest girl to Seiji Although she felt like Chiakis bond with him could surpass hers, Chiaki only viewed Seiji as a friend, so it wasnt a problem probably. At any rate, she had the best chance as long as Seiji still didnt want to get a girlfriend! She had the greatest advantage since Seiji was living as a tenant of her familys apartment. Mika planned to spend more time together with him and deepen their feelings before confessing to him. That was because she could detect Seiji currently didnt feel any romantic feelings for her. She needed time, so she could put in more effort. But she was unprepared for a girl who liked Seiji moving in next door to him! A blonde beauty who was a young missus to boot! After this person came here, Mikas greatest advantage, formerly exclusive to herself, would disappear! Honestly, Mom, why did you let such a person come live here and even give her the room she wanted Mika couldnt help but complain in her heart. Truthfully, she knew her complaint was unreasonable. After all, an apartment was a business which rented the room to anyone who was willing to pay, and the apartment next door just happened to be empty. For a customer who was moving in to request a specific room was quite reasonable. Apartments needed customers, especially reliable ones. As a landlord, Nozomi Uehara shouldnt refuse a paying customer just for her daughters romantic feelings. But apart from being a landlord, Nozomi was still Mikas mother, so of course she would help Mika out wherever possible. Such as now, when she sent the information she obtained after spying oops, that she heard. Mika sighed. Thank you, Mother, even if this is giving me pressure. Suddenly, her phone started ringing. It was Seiji! Mika realized her mother had requested for Seiji to come help her do the shopping. Good job, Mom! I dont know what I can do in such a short time, but I need to do something. Mika clenched her fists in anticipation. Before long, she saw his familiar figure walking over towards her. A tall and handsome figure which attracted many young womens gazes just by walking past he was simply that handsome. Mika let out a light sigh. Seiji, why did you have to become so handsome? Mika couldnt help but complain once more. Seiji was mystified. He felt like the look in Mikas eyes was slightly abnormal. What else do we need to buy? he asked as he took the shopping cart from Mika. An item to make you less handsome Mika mumbled to herself. What? Nothing! Next on the shopping list is paper. The haughty pigtailed girl flicked her hair around as she walked in front of Seiji with resounding steps. Seiji could only follow behind her. Since Mika was being distracted by her thoughts, she didnt pay attention while turning the corner and ended up crashing into another girl. The other girl wasnt paying attention either; she was looking at her cell phone while walking, so she lost balance after being crashed into. Eek! Ah The girl was about to hit the ground when a tall figure instantly rushed over. One of his hands supported the girls back firmly while the other hand caught the cell phone which was sent flying by the initial collision! Of course it was Seiji. Are you okay? he asked the girl in his arms. Looking up at him, the girl was greeted by the sight of an incredibly handsome face smiling gently at her. She was momentarily dazzled. As for Seiji Wtf, this girls breasts are huge! Please forgive his shock that was just like that of a middle schoolers. This girl had shiny brown hair, delicate eyelashes, orange eyes, and she was wearing a khaki cardigan But her breast size was just too astonishing! Was it F, or was it G? No! It was even higher that that!! Seiji couldnt help but remember a harem anime (for gentlemen) that he enjoyed in his past life. The female leads name was Ai-chan, but this name actually had a double meaning it referred to her cup size! The legendary I-cup. Seiji felt like this girl in front of him was probably at that level. Lets practice the alphabet. ABCDEFGHI Who can say it out loud, what level is I? Thats right, the ninth level! The ninth level, everyone!! Even Kamijou Toumas world had only five power levels; do you understand what the ninth level means!? That was a divine level!! Breasts that unfailingly surpassed all others!!! Seijis mind was thrown into turmoil due to these divine breasts! If it wasnt for his strong mental resistance, he would surely be left with a dazed expression right now. Actually, his current expression wasnt all that far off from such an expression If the girl had observed him a little more closely, she would have discovered his face had already frozen solid. I Im fine The large-breasted beauty took a while to recover her senses before she answered, her soft, beautiful face flushing deep red. Seiji regained his senses as well and let go of her after steadying her on her feet. Your cell phone. T thank you. The girl took her cell phone back and lowered her head in thanks. No need! My friend is the one who should be apologizing to you. Seiji looked towards Mika. Mikas expression was rather complicated, and a hint of red crept into her cheeks. Im sorry I wasnt paying attention and bumped into you, she apologized sincerely to the large-chested girl. The other girl smiled brightly. Its okay. I was also in the wrong for walking while being distracted by my cell phone. And so, the accident left no ill will between either party. Her chest sure was big! Wasnt it, handsome? Mika asked in an icy and strange tone of voice after the girl had left. Seiji could tell she wasnt feeling happy about the way hed reacted. Objectively speaking, of course she did. Very few girls have such a large chest Are you jealous? Of course not! Mika flicked her pigtails in disdain once more, displaying her innate haughtiness. Having a large chest Its very uncomfortable to have such large breasts! Itll be really inconvenient with many frustrations! Only you idiot boys would like such a thing!! Seiji could only smile wryly. He felt like no matter what he said right now, she would find something to complain about, but not talking seemed even worse Seiji sighed inwardly. Mika seems to have suffered quite the impact, but I still need to try and console her. Seiji continued following behind the tsundere girl. He didnt notice that behind him, the big-breasted girl had stopped walking, and her gaze was firmly fixed on his back. Such a handsome boy Is that cute girl his girlfriend? Chapter 102 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Enough already! Rampantly displaying his handsomeness everywhere, saving girls everywhere he goes, and making girls fall in love with him so easily It was obvious that he was staring at her huge chest just now, but he still had the gall to act so gentlemanly. What was up with that!? Mikas heart was filled with frustration. Her inner self was raging with turmoil. That girl just happened to have a bit of a large chest Just what was up with his expression when he looked at her!? Of course, this was her biggest complaint. Mine arent all that small; besides, the shape is the most important Mika. What do you want!? Although Mika inwardly complained upon hearing Seiji call her, she still obediently looked back at him. She saw that he was smiling gently at her while pointing to the freezer next to him. Ill treat you to some ice cream, how about it? His sincere smile was quite moving. Mika couldnt think of any words to say. They left the supermarket and were now in a park together. Mika and Seiji were sitting on Chiaki whoops, swings as they opened up their ice cream cups. This is probably the last month we can enjoy ice cream outside like this. Seiji placed a spoonful of ice cream inside his mouth as he talked. Yeah, this ice cream is really cold The weather will turn chilly soon, and the supermarkets ice cream sales will probably fall. Yeah Mika also tried a spoonful of ice cream, shivering as it sent chills running through her body. D dont think that Ill forgive you just because you treated me to some cheap ice cream, hmph! Although she said that in her heart, Mika knew that her frustration had already largely dissipated. Seiji secretly glanced at the girl beside him. He noticed that she still seemed slightly unhappy, but her dissatisfaction was obviously much weaker than earlier. So easy to bribe whoops, I meant to say that shes so simple. She gets lost in her thoughts easily, and shes prone to acting out and getting angry easily. However, shes also really easy to coax Mika Uehara was just a classic tsundere, a soft and cute beauty who had a large variety of expressions. She wasnt a natural jokester like Chiaki; he felt a different type of relaxation when he was with her. Seiji smiled as he averted his gaze from her. As the sun set in the park, the beautiful girl and handsome boy eating ice cream on the swings seemed like an attractive scene out of a television drama. A new tenant moved in today. Mika suddenly broke the silence. Yep, I met her already. She said she already knows you, and that she absolutely has to live next door to you in order for her to feel safe. Er, about that Seiji scratched his face awkwardly. One night when I was out walking, I met her on the street She was being harassed by some people, so I slightly helped her out a little. What kind of slight help are we talking about here? Mika looked directly at him. Er Seiji averted his gaze. I knocked out most of the people that were harassing her. Mika thought back to Seijis astonishing performance at the karate club, before she envisioned her version of the meeting between Seiji and the blonde beauty. The blonde girl, who had been out on her own business, unfortunately bumped into a group of hoodlums. While they were harassing her, a tall and handsome boy just happened to pass by and This was the most clich scenario possible: a prince on a white horse saving the damsel in distress! Even television dramas werent using such scenes anymore!! Mika couldnt help but make a forceful comment at her own imagined scene. But no matter how clich or overused, he still saved a damsel in distress, and handsome was handsome! Didnt she herself also fall victim to his charm because of such a clich event? I have no right to comment about how others are the same as me, Mika reprimanded herself. Mm, Ive improved since before, young woman. Mika pouted. Hmph, Seiji, youre just too cool. Seiji couldnt formulate a response to this. Was she praising him? Why did it sound like she was actually unsatisfied? Congratulations, you saved a beauty, and now shes specially come all the way just to find you. Shes even living next door! You must be overjoyed! No although shes living next door to me on purpose, it might not have been coming here just to find me Mika stared at Seiji in disbelief. Fine, she came here all the way just for me. Seiji had no choice but to admit the truth when faced with Mikas unfamiliar sharp gaze. I didnt expect such a thing would happen, and I cant say that Im overjoyed You dont like her? Mika asked incredulously while blinking in disbelief. I cant say that either I should say that its not at the degree of like or dislike, since Ive only met her a few times, and we havent even talked much yet. But she likes you to the point of following you all the way here! Er yes, thats why I dont know what I should say. Seiji tilted his head in confusion. She seems to have fallen in love with me at first sight, and as for me I just think shes an okay person. I dont have a bad impression of her, nor do I dislike or like her. Shes just a normal acquaintance to me. You werent even moved by the fact that she followed you all the way here? More than that, Im surprised. Seiji smiled wryly. As for what I think of her feelings Im happy, since its only natural to be happy at being liked, but as you already know, I currently have no desire to get a girlfriend. Thats why Im grateful for her feelings, but as for her actions its slightly inconvenient. A strange light flashed through Mikas eyes. Then will you reject her bluntly and tell her to go home? If she confesses to me, Ill reject her politely, but as for whether or not she returns home Thats her choice; I cant tell her what to do, Seiji told Mika honestly. Mika looked deeply at Seiji. Seiji hes just this type of person. He would face girls feelings directly and respond honestly to them. Even if a girls actions inconvenienced him, he wouldnt force her to leave, and hed respect her freedom as much as possible. Ahh, enough already! Why is he so cool even in this matter!?Mika inwardly complained. But she secretly felt delighted at the fact that the person she liked was such a good person. The person I like is too cool! Its really frustrating; what should I do!? Mika Uehara felt quite torn over this matter. Mika finally let out a deep sigh. Forget it. At least I know how Seiji feels about that blonde beauty. At the very least, he wouldnt hook up with the new tenant anytime soon. But this was only the beginning! Although Mika hadnt met her yet, she was certain this blonde-haired young missus shed heard about wouldnt give up easily, even if she was rejected by Seiji and learnt of his attitude. After all, being willing to leave home and move in next door to the person she liked showed an incredible determination. This girl definitely wouldnt retreat easily! Also it was certain she knew how cool and worthy of her love this boy was! Just like Mika. After being moved by being saved as a damsel in distress, she discovered that he was cooler than she expected! How could any girl easily give up on such a boy!? Mika wouldnt give up. That blonde girl she hadnt met yet would act in the same way; this blonde beauty definitely wouldnt give up either. It was going to be a long battle! Whats her name? Mika suddenly inquired. Eh? That blonde beauty, whats her name? Oh, shes called Kaede Juumonji. Kaede Juumonji a beautiful name. Im going to remember it! Mika felt an intense feeling of competition well up within her. At almost the exact same time. Whats your daughters name? Her name is Mika. Mika Mika Uehara, right? This name, Im going to remember it, Kaede Juumonji silently thought to herself. The battle between the girls was about to begin. Chapter 103 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 After finishing their ice cream, Mika and Seiji walked back to the apartment building, carrying the groceries together. An enigmatic light flashed through Mikas eyes. Seiji, come over and eat dinner at our place tonight. Eh? Why so suddenly Im telling you to come, so come! But the landlord My mom will agree Ill call her right now! Mika decisively took out her cell phone. Nozomi Uehara answered her call. After the call had ended, Nozomi smiled faintly. Nice job, this is how you have to be, Mika! With an opponents appearance, my daughter has become more decisive. The landlord approved of her daughters slight growth in maturity. My mom agreed, but you need to help out with the cooking as well. You dont need to return to your room; just come over to my place! Mika was rather spirited as she talked to Seiji after hanging up the call. Oh oh. Seiji reflexively agreed. He was more than happy to help out with the cooking and have dinner together with the Ueharas. He just felt that something about this particular meal was Well, whatever. I should stop thinking too deeply into it. The boy and the girl walked back home together. After Nozomi Uehara returned home, she found her daughter preparing food in the kitchen together with the tall boy, who was also her tenant. Both youngsters wore aprons as they prepared the food, and they occasionally made idle conversation while cooking together. It was such a warm scene. Nozomi truly felt that it was an excellent thing to behold. Of course she was already used to her daughter being there, and as for the boy it would make her feel reassured if there was a strong and reliable male in her family. Her husband died early, so she had to raise her daughter as a single mother. There were various difficulties as she had to put up with lifes pressures. Even though shed considered remarrying, time passed by quickly, and before she knew it, her daughter had grown up. Only now did she remember her husband. She had almost forgotten what it was like to have a man in the house, but in this instant she recalled it clearly. The boys back seemed to overlap with her husbands figure. Nozomi was lost in her thoughts for a while before she recovered her senses and discovered her face was burning with embarrassment. Honestly, what was she thinking! He was only a boy, a student the same age as her daughter. Even though he was tall and strong, he was still only a child. But it really did feel reassuring to have him around, honestly Nozomi stopped thinking along these lines as she reined back her slightly unstable emotions. She flashed the pair a small smile and walked over to greet them. Mom? Welcome home. Excuse my coming over today, Miss Landlord. Her cute daughter greeted her normally, and the gentle boy greeted her politely. Yep, Im home Welcome, Haruta-kun. Nozomi smiled in response as she started to help them with preparing the food in the kitchen. They seemed just like a real family. Cooking with Mika and the landlord, before eating dinner together with them was a process which didnt disappoint Seijis expectations. He thoroughly enjoyed their company.. Only something had caught his attention. Mika was more proactive than before. She intentionally sat close beside him and gave him food to eat with her chopsticks. She kept looking directly at him and talked to him more than she typically did Anyway, it was obvious that she was being more proactive. Even though her face was reddening, she still worked hard to get closer to him. As for why, this was easy to guess. Seiji could only sigh. Kaede Juumonji Seiji suppressed the mixed emotions he felt when thinking about the blonde girl as he continued smiling in front of the Uehara family. After dinner. Seiji helped with washing the dishes and returned to his room afterwards. But he wasnt able to rest for more than a minute before he heard a knock on his door. Seiji silently clutched at his head for several seconds before going to open the door. As expected, it was the blonde young missus from the mafia family. She must have been waiting for him to return home! Kaede Juumonji was still smiling, but there was a dark shadow beneath her smile. Hello, Harano-kun, have you eaten dinner? Hi I just ate. Actually, I ordered some sushi for takeout, and I wanted to invite you if you hadnt eaten already But it seems like Ill have to wait for next time. There was a hint of frustration in Kaedes eyes as she sighed. Seiji didnt know how to reply to this. This is the moving-in present I was going to give you, but we were interrupted. Is now a good time? Kaede handed him the cake box for the second time. Thanks, Ill accept it. Seiji took the cake box from her. Sorry to be a bother. Please take care and have a good rest now. Kaede bowed slightly as she turned around to leave. Her pretty figure looked lonely as she walked off. Seijis expression flickered as he held on to the cake box. Wait a moment! he called out to her. The blonde girls footsteps paused. Would you like to come in and sit down? Although I dont have much to entertain guests with Kaede slowly turned around. I would be delighted to do so. Her beautiful face was blushing, and her eyes were sparkling. Im such an idiot! Seiji thought to himself as he watched the blonde girl walk towards him. But he couldnt let things remain the way they were. It was necessary to have a discussion with her. Thinking this, Seiji invited her into his room. His apartment was small and narrow; it wasnt suited to accommodating guests. Seiji let her sit on his own chair, while he sat on the edge of his bed. Thankfully he had two cups They were the only two cups he possessed. He poured two cups of tea and opened the cake box, putting everything together on his table. He figured this would count as him treating a guest. These tea leaves are rather cheap, so theres no need to have any expectations about the flavor. Please feel free to have as much as you would like. No as long as you brewed this tea, its good tea to me. Kaedes face reddened slightly as she spoke. She slowly took the teacup in both hands and lifted it to her mouth. Seeing how careful she was being with even the teacup, Seiji inwardly sighed. For such a high-class beauty to have such feelings towards a boy, what were the odds that the boy wouldnt be moved at all? Seiji felt like it was zero. At the very least, he would definitely be moved. At school, when he received all those love letters, the situation was different. After all, they were only love letters; he didnt have to meet the girls personally, so he was able to deal with it. But Kaede Juumonji was an unmistakable beauty who had followed him all the way here! Although he was slightly inconvenienced, it was impossible for him to remain completely unmoved. It still wasnt at a romantic level yet, though, and he still had to consider her identity as a member of the mafia. No matter what, its best to have a fruitful discussion first. Juumonji-san, you dont need to act so polite around me. Feel free to relax and little and be more casual. Is that really alright? Kaedes eyes lit up upon hearing those words. By all means, please do so. Its nice to have manners, but Im not used to such etiquette. Seiji lifted his own teacup and took a sip. Okay Kaede was delighted at closing the distance between her and Seiji. Silence fell in the room for a few seconds. Im not very good at beating around the bush, so Ill just say things directly. Seiji scratched his face awkwardly. If Ive misunderstood things, or if Im being impolite, then I apologize beforehand Anyways, I need to ask, you came here because of me, right? Kaedes face became a deeper shade of red as she nodded slowly. Since thats the case, Im happy that you have feelings for me, but I currently have no intention of getting a girlfriend, Seiji stated sincerely while looking into her eyes. Kaedes face darkened slightly. Harano-kun am I bothering you by coming here? she asked in a small voice. No, youre not bothering me but honestly, its a little bit inconvenient, Seiji told her directly. Kaedes face darkened yet again. But you didnt do anything wrong. Living here or wherever, its your freedom to choose. You came here for me, so I should respond to your feelings, and thats what I just did. Although I dont believe that Im worthy of you doing so much, but in any case Seijis gaze became slightly unfocused as he scratched his face awkwardly, showing a hint of embarrassment. Thank you for liking me. Hearing these words and seeing his expression, Kaedes dark expression cleared up, and an indescribable light flashed through her eyes. This person is definitely A difficult-to-describe feeling of warmth welled up within her heart. It felt as if all the bitterness shed accrued from her earlier defeat had been herded out of her chest. I wont give up, she resolved, gritting her teeth in determination. Chapter 104 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 This probably counts as a direct and polite rejection, Seiji thought to himself as Kaede Juumonji left his room. She didnt formally confess to him, but she admitted her feelings, while he rejected her with sincerity The result was okay like this, wasnt it? Seiji felt like he had made the right choice by responding truthfully to her feelings. Kaedes future actions were up to her. If she gave up, then that was that. If she didnt give up since she had just been rejected, she probably wouldnt do anything immediately. Even if she continued living in the apartment building, her actions probably wouldnt be too proactive probably. If Kaede wasnt proactive, then Mika would be calmer, and she wouldnt explode or anything. This way everyone could get along at least for the time being. Forget it, I shouldnt think about it anymore. Seiji sat down in his chair; now all this was over, he thought that he could finally rest. After he relaxed for a while, he opened up the [gifts] option in his system. The dinner at the Uehara family gave him 15 points, and as for the moving-in present cake that Kaede gave him [Stat increase cardAdmiring Heart!] [This card contains the pure feelings of admiration a girl has towards you. For a girl in love, the target of her affection seems perfect in her eyes. After using this card, you can choose a specific stat and increase its value permanently. The lower the stat you choose, the greater the increase.] Seiji was rendered speechless by this. Even though he just rejected her politely, he had received such a good [gift]. No, he should reverse what he just said; he just received such a good [gift], but rejected her. Okay, whatever it was, he felt guilty as if he hadnt done right by her! Seiji clutched his face. He didnt really want to use this card But according to the explanation attached, it had a greater value if used while his stats were lower. Wasnt this just asking for him to use it right now!? He felt that his system was toying with him! He didnt want to use it, but if he let it sit there, its value would decrease, and he would feel like he was ignoring Kaedes feelings, which seemed even worse. System, youre making me feel so conflicted inside Youre enjoying this, arent you? Answer me! Naturally, there was no response from his system. Seiji imagined a devilish fairy chuckling at him behind his back, and after that he imagined beating up the fairy with his own hands. After deliberating for a few moments, he came to a conclusion. The card reflected Kaedes true feelings, so he should accept them by using this card. In that case, which stat should he increase? He instantly eliminated [physical ability] and [charisma] as they were too high. [Academics] could be eliminated as well, so he was left with [communication], [music], and [art]. From these three choices, [communication] wasnt terribly low, while [music] and [art] were both about the same. Those two were his lowest stats, so he decided to pick one of them. So, [art] or [music]? Seiji considered it for a while. It surely had to be [art]! Considering his increase in writing ability after activating the [writing] card, as long as he increased his [art] stat and activated the [drawing] card, he could create his own manga! Manga! Manga!! Important things should be repeated three times. Although it also sounded nice to improve his [music] stat and write his own songs, Seiji was more interested in manga, and he wanted to create his own awesome manga in the future! And improving his drawing ability would come in handy for the game he promised to create together with Hisashi Juumonji. After all, if they were unable to come up with their own original music for the dating sim they planned on creating, they could draw heavily from popular songs on the internet to create a soundtrack. The art for the game had to be absolutely unique, though, since it would affect the first impression the user received from the game! Although Hisashi promised to find an artist, Seiji believed that it wouldnt be a bad thing to make his own preparations. Okay then, [art] it was. Hed barely focused on this stat at all, so his [art] stat was currently at a paltry 19 points. Seiji chose the [Admiring Heart] card, and a shining card of light appeared and floated up in front of him. A certain blonde-haired girl was depicted on the card. Her hands were clasped together in prayer, but the image could also be construed as her thinking of somebody. Seiji looked deeply at the card before choosing to [use] it as he selected [art]. The card of light instantly disintegrated into motes of dust, which promptly entered his brain. Seijis head felt slightly heavy as a warm feeling spread through his brain. It didnt hurt; on the contrary, the process was quite comfortable. His mind stopped working, and he was unable to make conscious thought as he fell into a trance-like state After a long while, he recovered his senses. When he checked his system again, his [art] stat had increased to 27 points! An increase of 8 points. Pretty nice Seiji nodded to himself. I should exchange for the [drawing] card now, but before that He slowly looked towards the reward he had been trying his best to ignore for all this time. The reward his system gave him for Hoshi Amamis love confession! Until he opened up his [gifts] option, he had completely forgotten that such a reward existed When the system opened up the [friendship] option, it had informed him that whenever a male character with friendship rating of over 60 points gave him a present, he would also be rewarded. Since Seiji had been so shocked by the rewards hed received from the twin sisters as well as Hoshis character card, he completely forgot about this love confession. Or perhaps it should be said that he was unconsciously trying not to think about it! But his system was just and fair (and evil!). A reward was a reward; no matter how he felt about it, it would be in the system. Seiji was destined to face the dark shadow which had loomed over his mind since the morning. Thats right; it was a dark memory! How could receiving his first ever confession from a boy dressed in female clothing be anything otherwise!? It didnt matter even if this boy was cute enough to pass as a girl! Maybe some people would be happy about receiving such a confession, but Seiji definitely wasnt included in that category. Be sealed away forever, dark history! System: I wont allow you to forget it! Seiji failed to come up with a response to his own imagined words for his system. Fine, Ive even already inspected the character card! I can handle some [gifts]! Seiji steeled his resolve as he checked the rewards. [Im willing to do anything for you]; [Forbidden Love]; [Promise to meet after reincarnation] Turn off! Seiji instantly decided to stop looking at his system. I saw nothing, I saw nothing, I saw nothing! Seiji tried his utmost to self-hypnotize himself into forgetting everything he just saw. Hoshi Amami! Just what were you thinking in your head at the time!? Seijis mind was filled with forceful comments for his junior. He even felt a sense of fear from what he had just witnessed in his system. Hoshi had given him even more rewards than Rion and Kotomi Amami Seiji definitely had a dark memory within his heart now. He wondered what the three siblings would think if they were aware of their information in his system. His self-hypnosis attempt was ineffective. How could such a hopeless self-deceiving effort possibly work!? Seiji imagined the system fairy evilly cackling at him again. Okay, bastard system! Ill take a look eventually but not now!! Hed wait till his mental resistance was improved before checking out the details of those rewards. Seiji attempted to banish these harmful thoughts from his mind as he opened his system again and exchanged 35 points for the [drawing activation card]. A card of light appeared in front of him once more. A shadow drawing something swiftly was depicted on this card. Various life-like pictures appeared in front of the shadow as its hands moved dexterously. Seiji lay down on his bed before activating the card. The card turned into a bright light which drilled into his brain, and just like the previous few times, he had to endure a somewhat painful learning process. After he woke up, Seiji rubbed his temples as he got out of bed. He walked towards his desk, opened up a notebook, and picked up his pen Hmm What should I draw? he contemplated, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. Chapter 105 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Seiji imagined a vivid scene. A girl with long black hair was clothed in a baggy white robe. With her left hand she wielded a shiny metallic kodachi in a reverse grip, while her right hand was removing the ribbon which bound her hair. A light breeze caused her hair, clothing, and the ribbon in her hand to flutter, giving her a beautiful and carefree feeling. The moment his pen touched paper, it instantly began moving as his imagination came to life through the pen in his right hand. *Swish swish swish* Seiji found it difficult to contain his excitement as he watched his imagination take life under his pen. However This doesnt seem that great. The more that Seiji looked at the paper, the deeper his frown grew as his drawing gradually reached completion. And before he finished, he ended up putting down his pen. Just from what he had already completed, he could already tell that his drawing skill was far inferior to the scene hed imagined. Although this must partially be caused by my lack of drawing equipment, the most basic reason should be due to my art stat not being high enough. Unlike when hed activated the [writing] card, his [art] stat was only 27; it was less than half of his [academics] stat which had already surpassed 50 long ago. If his base stats werent high enough, even having the ability activated wouldnt let him do a good job. Seiji confirmed that through this instance. He activated [drawing], but his drawings werent good it felt like a waste. Not only that. Seiji opened his system. His [actions] now contained [speed drawing], [outline sketching], [portraits], [background illustration], and so on And the lowest prerequisite among them, [speed drawing], required a minimum of at least 35 points in [art]! In conclusion, he was unable to perform any of his new [actions]. If my base stats arent high enough, I wont be able to do anything. Seiji sighed to himself. If he wanted to [draw] successfully, he would have to improve his [art] stat. But every day he was already [studying] at school, and he had to do various [actions] after school; he didnt have enough time to focus on [art]. Seiji felt like there wasnt enough time in a day for him. If he wanted to quickly improve his [art] stat, he would have to skip classes, or cut back on his other [actions], or else sacrifice his recreational and resting time. Seiji didnt want to choose any of those three options. Were those his only choices? Oh, right, there was a fourth option. Seiji recalled that there was an [item] available which could allow him to reallocate his stats from one stat to another. If he used that, he could temporarily reallocate some of his [academics] points to his [art] stat! Seiji opened up his list of [items] and found what he was looking for. [Point reassigning card], price of 55 points? So expensive! Seijis mouth began twitching. With his current available [actions], he could obtain 55 points in just a few days, but it still seemed way too expensive! All he was doing was reallocating his stats, not gaining new stats, so why did it cost so much!? Seiji imagined his system informing him that it was his choice whether or not he purchased the card, but there was no haggling regardless. Seiji imagined himself beating up the system fairy for the umpteenth time. He rested his chin on his hands as he mulled over his options. Hmph, system of mine, do you think Im willing to admit defeat to you? Finally, he came to a decision. I definitely wont purchase such a ridiculously priced card! You can go cry in a corner with your overpriced wares that nobody wants! Ill choose the third option All it means is that Ill have to temporarily stop indulging in my hobbies and sleep a little less!! Ill do it! Seiji folded his arms and acted in an imposing manner. Naturally, there was no response from his system. Seiji felt slightly empty inside. He finally stopped playing the one-man comedy skit and began grinding todays [actions]. Grind grind grind after doing all the options he could, Seiji turned on his computer and opened up a file. This was Editor Yoshizawas edited version of his short story Ill Die If I Dont Become Handsome!. As Seiji looked over her comments, the part that left him the deepest impression wasnt the specific suggestions. Instead, it was What was with her overly cute tone of voice!? She even used several emojis in the comments! Although there werent many, as Seiji scanned through the comments, he was left with an unnaturally cutesy impression! The comments seemed like they came from an elementary school teacher who was acting serious while giving a young child her advice. These comments were they really written by that editor who seemed like she was such a cold woman? What a huge contrast! Seiji couldnt help but comment inwardly on the situation. Reading her comments would make him imagine a gentle and easy-going elementary school teacher, perhaps one who was younger and still an intern. It was completely impossible to visualize a cold and professional businesswoman like Editor Yoshizawa The contrast was simply too big! Of course, Seiji understood that many people would act completely different on the internet from how they would in real life, but was this an example of that? Perhaps it counted Hmm. No matter what, this strange contrast left him with a deep impression. Ignoring the abnormality of her comments, Seiji was impressed by the content. Her editing skills were truly top notch! All the advice she gave him was precise and certain, and Seiji agreed that all the editors suggestions would improve his final work. And so, Seiji picked up his pen, chose his [write a story] option from his system, and began writing on his notebook. *Scribble scribble scribble* Seiji followed his editors suggestions and polished up his story. Then, he typed it up on his computer and closely looked over his story. After ensuring that there werent any problems, he sent the final draft to Editor Yoshizawa. He took a look at the time after finishing and realized that it was getting late. It took such a long time even though I was only editing. At first, Seiji felt it wouldnt be a lengthy process, but time seemed to mysteriously disappear away from him. Should he begin improving his [art] stat? No need to rush; I can begin tomorrow. Seiji decided to rest for the night. The next morning, a brand-new day. After exiting his apartment room and walking down the stairs, Seiji noticed that Mika hadnt come out yet, so he went over to knock on the Uehara familys door. As he waited for Mika to come out, he saw a blonde beauty descending the staircase. She was wearing a professional uniform which showed off her excellent body in tandem with a pair of black stockings which emphasised her long, well-toned legs. Good morning, Harano-kun, Kaede Juumonji greeted Seiji politely when she saw him waiting outside the door. Good morning, Juumonji-san, Seiji also responded politely. Are you preparing to go to school together with the landlords daughter? Yeah. Im about to go to work, so could I go together with you? What? Seiji doubted what he had just heard. Going to work that was normal, but why go together? My job is at Genhana High School, the same place youre going to. Kaede flashed a dazzling smile as she spoke. From today onwards, its my fortune to be an infirmary nurse at Genhana High School. No words could express Seijis feelings at this moment. Hey, what did I just hear now? Infirmary nurse? This girl whos a mafia princess!? He couldnt help but be stunned as he dazedly looked at the smiling blonde beauty in front of him. Please take good care of me from now on, Harano-kun Or perhaps I should call you a student, Harano-san. Kaede Juumonjis smile seemed especially brilliant in the morning sunlight. Chapter 106 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Mika enjoyed going together with Seiji to school every morning. No matter how popular he was at school, at the very least, he belonged exclusively to her on the way there. Eh, was she being too possessive of him? At any rate, Mika considered it a precious daily occurrence. However, this precious daily occurrence of hers had been invaded. Kaede Juumonji. This morning, Mika met the new tenant, a stunning blonde beauty, for the first time. Hello, nice to meet you Youre Mika Uehara, the landlords daughter, correct? The blonde-haired blue-eyed beauty, who was wearing a white nurses uniform and black stockings, greeted her politely. Hello, nice to meet you You must be Kaede Juumonji-san. The pigtailed beauty, clothed in her school uniform, was almost awestruck by Kaedes imposing manner. Despite this, she instantly managed to stand up straight and greet Kaede politely in return. Mika had already anticipated how their meeting would go. She bravely faced Kaede directly as her mother had recommended, trying her utmost to show no signs of backing down. It seemed almost as if sparks were flying between the two beauties as their gazes met. Seiji couldnt find any words to say in this situation. Hey, readers, do you know about a term called hellish battleground? Could you tell a newbie like me whether or not such a scene is considered a hellish battleground? Then, no matter if it is or isnt, could you please also tell me how to deal with this situation? Seiji visualized himself posting on internet forums and asking imaginary users to give him advice, as a way to escape from reality. Right in front of him, Kaede had just finished informing Mika about her new job and politely asked if she could go along to school together with them. On the surface, Mika didnt appear shaken at all. She politely agreed to go together with the new health teacher. Truthfully, she was already at the point of wanting to shout out loudly to vent her frustration! Kaede was actually a new teacher at her school!? What did that mean? It meant that not only did Kaede Juumonji move next door to Seiji, she even purposefully got a job at where Seiji would be on the weekdays! Mika wasnt sure how Kaede managed to obtain this job, but she could clearly feel Kaedes determination from this action. As a young missus, Kaede was able to do this much for the boy she liked!? Originally, moving next door to him was already shocking enough. Mika never expected Kaede to take such drastic measures. As her rival, Mika felt a sense of being impressed by Kaedes resolution. No, I cant be defeated by Kaedes determination! But still this person is so incredible Maintaining her calm fa?ade was Mikas limit right now. Internally, she was quite shaken by witnessing Kaedes determination. Seiji was still in the midst of avoiding reality. Kaede was delighted at succeeding in being allowed to go to school together with them, so a wide grin was plastered on her face. And so, the three of them walked together on the way to school. Harano-kun, what class are you guys in? After walking for a bit, Kaede posed a seemingly casual question. Year 1, Class 5. Seiji returned to his senses and finally faced reality. Year 1, Class 5 I wonder when Ill have your class. Kaedes smile seemed a little too enthusiastic. Although I dont have any actual teaching experience, Ill do my best to give you a proper education~ That sounds too much like a double entendre! Seiji shouted inside his heart, although he could only smile on the surface. In Sakura Island, there was only one class that infirmary nurses would teach, and that was the legendary health class! Thats right, the class which included the titillating subject of gender differences Although some biology and psychology content was taught, the first part was definitely the point everyone would pay the most attention to! The most embarrassing class in all of Sakura Island had to be this class. A male teacher wasnt that bad, but if a female teacher taught this class It would still be fine if it was an older teacher, but a younger one heh heh If it wasnt simply a young female teacher, but a beautiful one as well uh-oh, that scene! Just imagining it caused some er, embarrassment to arise! Even Mikas face was turning red from imagining the scene! As a teacher, saying such words that could be easily misconstrued How shameless! the pigtailed girl energetically retorted in her mind. But she couldnt say it out loud for real, since this sentence could also be innocently interpreted as something said by an inexperienced teacher. Just how much does Harano-kun know about this particular subject? If you would like some special lessons, feel free to come find me at any time~ Kaede continued smiling coyly. Thats enough! In that instant, Mikas anger level peaked! That theres no need for special lessons for that type of class! Mika couldnt help but retort in the end. R right, Seigo? Dont ask me. Seijis face twitched violently. Sigh, Mikas really too sweet er, too na?ve. When facing someone who was fully armed to teeth like a Kantai Collection battleship, the best way to deal with them was to avoid the subject Forcing a smile and ignoring their words was the wisest option; if you casually counterattacked, it would turn out Oh my, why is it unnecessary? Kaede blinked cutely as she smiled. No matter what type of knowledge it is, there are no downsides to learning about it. Besides, the knowledge that Im going to teach is quite important for high school students~ Dont you believe so, Uehara-san? Perhaps you feel like youre already an expert in this subject? *Boom!* A direct hit to Battleship Mika Uehara! Heavy damage taken! The pigtailed girls face instantly turned bright red. I-I of course not!! Her reflexive denial sounded panicked. If you arent an expert, then why do you feel like you dont need to learn? Kaede tilted her head slightly. If you feel like you know enough about this subject already, you might as well tell me honestly. After all there are quite a lot of high school students who are rather knowledgeable in this area. But theres another type: the type who believe they know everything there is to know already, when they actually have many misunderstandings of various types. That is rather dangerous. Uehara-san as a small test, could you answer a simple question for me? The corners of Kaedes mouth arced upwards in a slight smile. *Click clack! Ka-ching!* Seiji imagined that he could hear the sound of a cannon preparing to fire as it aimed for its target. Do you know how to use condoms? *Boom!* Battleship Mika Uehara took another direct hit! Critical damage taken! I-I-I dont know!!! Mika blushed beet red as she stuttered embarrassedly. She was on the verge of bursting into tears. Hmm? You dont even know this much? Could it really be I think that you should at least know the basics of how to use one? I I dont! I I dont intend to use such a thing!! It was over. Seiji silently covered his eyeshe couldnt bear to watch this scene any longer! Mika was merely denying things in a panicshe didnt realize that she had just said something incredible! Even Kaedes expression froze over, as she didnt expect to hear something so ridiculous either. An uncomfortable silence fell between the trio. The pigtailed girl was able to calm down slightly in this silence, until she discovered Wahh No thats not what I meant Her shout of humiliation resounded clearly throughout the street. Chapter 107 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Mika Uehara, a fresh high school first-year female student in the prime of her youth experienced a dark memory she would have loved to forget on her way to school. My apologies, Uehara-san. I just wanted to tease you a little sorry, Kaede Juumonji sincerely apologized to Mika. Mika was still clutching her head tightly; she was unwilling to even show her face! The sincerer the apology, the worse she felt! But it was still better than receiving no apology at all. Seiji could somewhat empathize with Mikas current emotional state. He felt that perhaps it would have been better for Kaede to not say anything at all, but no matter what, it was still a good thing she had apologized sincerely. Im truly sorry for getting carried away. Kaede smiled wryly. Actually, Im quite happy to receive this job, since I want to interact with all the students Ill take care to not act like this anymore. Please forgive me, Uehara-san. Mika continued covering her face without saying anything. Seiji sighed. You dont need to mind it, Mika. After all, you only said something slightly perverted by accident. You should know that when Juumonji-sensei is teaching or working, shell probably have to much more embarrassing things. Kaede was rendered speechless. While he was technically correct, it still didnt seem all that right for some reason? The blonde beauty felt like she somewhat objected. Mika was somewhat consoled by Seijis subtle words. She could feel her face burning up; it was probably bright red now. A soft touch suddenly descended upon her head. Relax~ There was hardly anyone on the street at that time, so I doubt anyone else heard it. Neither me nor Juumonji-sensei will go around telling anyone about this, so you dont need to worry too much about it. Seiji petted Mikas hair as he comforted her gently. If youre still acting like this by the time we arrive at school, youll actually attract more attention, shy goddess. After patting her lightly one more time, he retracted his hand. Mika slowly uncovered her face and glanced at Seiji. Her eyes were filled with a mixture of emotions. Kaede felt a tinge of jealousy at witnessing this scene. It feels like I have lost again, she helplessly thought to herself. But his gentleness moved her heart. As long as I work as hard as I can to get closer to him, Ill experience that as well someday Kaede consoled herself. By the time theyd reached school, Mika managed to calm down. She had received a huge impact from the blonde beauty becoming an apartment tenant as well as the infirmary nurse and health teacher. However, Mika no longer felt disheartened. Kaede was amazing in her own way, but so what? I am Seijis classmate! As Seiji and Mika split up from Kaede, Mika had recovered the resolute look in her eyes as she looked at Kaede fiercely. Kaede merely smiled in response to Mikas challenging gaze. A relaxed attitude As expected of a more mature woman. I wont lose either, and Ill work hard! Mika encouraged herself enthusiastically. In the classroom, Chiaki greeted the duo with a big grin plastered on her face. Seigo, I saw it~ When did you conquer such a stunning blonde beauty? The tomboys smile seemed to contain a hint of depravity. Mika was stunned speechless at her friends attitude. Before making her effort, she needed to take her friend outside and beat her up whoops, make her idiotic friend understand the circumstance! Class time. News of the new joint infirmary nurse/health teacher being a beautiful long-legged blonde woman, who enjoyed wearing black stockings, quickly spread throughout the entire high school. Or, more accurately, the rumor spread to all the high school boys. Although the former middle-aged lady was kind and did a good job, she didnt make for a good high school fantasy! A blonde beauty with huge breasts and a white nurse uniform paired with black stockings was a high school boys fantasy This was the actualization of every hot-blooded boys fantasy towards an infirmary nurse! Fine then, it was slightly regrettable that Kaedes breasts werent huge, but her chest was still above average and well-proportioned. The most important part was her long legs and black stockings combination! Black stockings! Black stockings! Important things should be repeated three times. A white nurse uniform in tandem with black stockings; this was an absolutely perfect white-and-black pairing! Just imagining it caused the high school boys beast whoops, hot blood to boil! And so The infirmary was filled with students. Well, just to clarify, no boy did such a foolish thing like injuring himself on purpose to visit the nurse. They used the pure and gentlemanly excuse of needing psychological counseling, since the nurse also had the responsibility of looking after the students mental health. Yep, psychological counseling, heh heh The boys fantasies raged wildly. They wore expressions of mutual understanding as they lined up in front of the nurses office in a long queue! It seemed just like a scene from an idols handshake and meet the fans greeting. Boys are all idiots! the high school girls thought in unison as they watched the boys fervent reactions. Well, the new health teacher was popular. But how was the quality of her work? Lets interview a few random passers-by Boy A: Juumonji-sensei is an excellent teacher; she helped me to learn some things Ive never heard about before. Boy B: At first it was a little painful, but it was pleasurable afterwards. And finally I feel like a whole new world has opened up for me. Boy C: I think Im getting addicted. Hey, hey, just what exactly has happened here? The newspaper club member, who conducted the random interviews, was stunned at hearing these answers. At first, it was mostly a joke when he thought about doing these interviews. After all, the boys all had the secretly wanted to take a peek at the beautiful new teacher. Naturally, there wouldnt be any serious answers. He never expected to hear something so incredible! But when he asked further questions out of curiosity, all his interviewees refused to tell him any details. All they responded with were mysterious smiles as they told him to just check it out for himself. After some hesitation, this newspaper club member finally adjusted his glasses as his eyes gleamed with determination. For the majestic high school newspaper club, for everyones right to know, as a newspaper club member, I have the mission to discover and spread the truth! Even if some sacrifices must be made. Thinking this, he walked over to the office and joined the queue. After a long wait, it was finally his turn. He finally met the legendary new beautiful teacher whose name was Kaede Juumonji. She was as pretty as the rumors. Her name sounded nice as well. But what exactly was up with the stories about her? Hello, do you have anywhere thats feeling uncomfortable? Or do you have a problem you need help with? At first, she had a polite attitude. However An interview? The truth? Oh so this means that youre not a patient or a student with any actual problems. Youre just here to be nosy! After shed confirmed the newspaper club members intentions, her polite attitude disappeared. What replaced it was a cold look of utter condescension. Honestly, youre just a moron that only knows how to inconvenience others! At the very least youre supposed to be that persons fellow schoolmate, even if youre miles away from his level! Dont be so vulgar as to be lower than even the dirt under his fingernails, alright!! Ive already seen so many idiots like you today!! Its really annoying!!! The brave newspaper club member was utterly stunned. Following that, he received his lifes first-ever insult-filled rampage After that. This person quit the newspaper club and entered a small club by the name of The Education and Training Club. The details of this club, the reason behind the student abandoning his beloved newspaper club, the students inexplicable devotion to this new club, and how he expanded this club together with his newfound comrades, who shared his interests was another story entirely. Kaede Juumonji became a legend on her first day as a school nurse and health teacher. Her legendary nickname was The fallen angel in white! Chapter 108 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Fallen angel in white After hearing such a nickname, Seijis expression was blank. After thinking it over, he felt that he understood what had probably happened. Even though Kaede always acted politely on the surface, she was still the daughter of a mafia family! Seijis deepest impression of her was the scene where shed loudly lectured the black-suited men Or, to be more specific, this scene in combination with her shy and embarrassed behavior right after. It was such a huge contrast Those who visited her office driven by the desire to meet a beautiful teacher probably received polite treatment at first. However, once it became clear that they had no physical or mental problems at all, Kaede would be incensed, and they probably received vicious lectures. The contrast was almost as huge as Jekyll and Hyde. This, in combination with her beautiful appearance, meant it was almost impossible for her not to leave the male students with a deep impression. In fact, some of them were currently feeling a mix of emotions. Seijis understood this phenomenon as cuteness from unexpectedness. Perhaps some idiots would be enchanted by this. They might even fall in love with her special charisma, awaken new interests, and open the door to a whole new world of masochism, or something similar. Well, it has nothing to do with me. Seiji didnt care whatsoever about the other boys whod received their just desserts for queueing up solely for the purpose of meeting Kaede. Personally, he felt like such a type of cuteness was alright in 2-D, but in reality Well, as long as he wasnt the target of the insults, it was probably still acceptable. As for Mika and Chiakis reaction to this That Juumonji-san had such a side to her? The pigtailed girl was shocked. Heh heh~~ It seems quite interesting, Seigo. Lets go experience it together! The tomboy flashed a brilliant smile.As your good friend, I should go and greet Mikas foremost competitor! Chiaki! Mika protested angrily. Thats how it was. At any rate, today was a peaceful day at school as well. After school. Seiji headed to the confectionery store. After he arrived, he was called to Rikas office as hed expected. Thank you so much, Haruta-kun. After seeing him, Rika Amami bowed in thanks to Seiji. If it wasnt for you, I dont know how bad things may have turned out I cant believe I didnt notice that their family was Rikas expression was filled with regret. She blamed herself for failing to notice the abnormalities within her own older brothers family. If only I paid more attention in the past, I could have detected it, but I didnt care about them enough. Seiji could only remain silent. After a momentary silence, Rika sighed before showing a smile again.At any rate, Im truly grateful for all youve done Not only me; our entire family owes you a huge favor. Seiji smiled in response at this. No need for that, Owner. Hoshis my junior and friendI just did what I should have. You just did what you should have Rika echoed.How many people in this world can go so far for a friend which theyve only known for a short time? Rika smiled as she looked straight at Seijis face.That child, Hoshi hes basically treating you as his idol. I can understand why he feels that way. Im proud that youre my employee, Haruta-kun. Im truly fortunate to have hired you at that time. Then can you increase my salary? Seiji blinked in an attempt to act cute. Rika laughed out loud at this.Sorry, I cant do that, but if you need it, I can give you an abundant amount of reward money in front of everyone! Forget it then. I dont want to be killed off by Tanaka-senpai and my other coworkers. Seiji shrugged and extended his palms in an act of helplessness. After this, they laughed together heartily. Seiji wouldnt truly ask the owner for money for such a thing. Rika also knew that he was just joking. If she really did offer money, he wouldnt accept it. Another short period of silence followed. Haruta-kun, actually I still have a question Although I thought about the possible reasons, I felt it would be better to ask you. Rika glanced at Seiji as her eyes flashed with a strange light.At the very beginning why didnt you When you learned about what happened from Hoshi, why didnt you contact me immediately? Seiji was momentarily stunned. Owner, youve already considered it, so theres no need for me to answer that. Its embarrassing. Why would you be embarrassed? Rika walked two steps closer, a gentle expression in her eyes. Er thats because Seiji averted his gaze.At the time, I was so angry. I only wanted to make a huge scene out of it, and I forgot about you until I finished with that spectacle. Rika was stunned at this. She then seemed to come to a sudden realization as she laughed out loud again. Honestly, Haruta-kun Rika shook her head slightly as she kept her eyes fixed on him. Thats why I said it was embarrassing! Seiji awkwardly scratched his face as he continued to avert his gaze.Owner, youve probably figured it out yourself, but you still asked me This idiot. He wasnt able to finish his sentence as Rika Amami suddenly walked right up to him and kissed him on the cheek! He felt a soft feeling, a warm touch, and the scent of maturity Seiji froze solid. This is a punishment for the idiot child who cant be honest in such a situation. Rika stepped back, her cheeks slightly flushed as she smiled alluringly. She had already considered it, so she knew Seiji must have been worried about how difficult it would have been for her to interfere in the situation just based on Hoshis words. She was the younger sister of Hoshis father, as well as Hoshi and the twins aunt, their blood relative If she haphazardly interfered in the darkness which enveloped her relatives family, she wouldve been placed under immense pressure. She had the right to interfere, but the right to do so didnt mean that it would be easy to accomplish anything. If she didnt pull it off correctly, shed only be rejected by everyone, or even be viewed as a villain. Even if things didnt turn out that way, presuming she could successfully intervene in their family affairs based solely on her nephews words, and she somehow managed to dispel the darkness from them, then what? Sometimes helping others wouldnt be viewed as an act of kindness by them. Even if you were a blood relative or, perhaps, exactly because you were a blood relative. Things werent that simple. At the time, contacting Rika Amami would have been the correct thing to do in theory. It was the most sensible and appropriate method to take. But in that case, all the responsibility of dealing with the familys situation would have fallen upon Rika Amamis shoulders. That was why Seiji didnt do such a thing. As an outsider, he chose to shoulder all the responsibility by himself and faced the twins together with his friends assistance Only after hed succeeded at the most difficult part did he contact Rika. On the surface, he made a huge mess before making Rika come clean up after him. But in reality, this was his gentleness or perhaps his way of protecting her. Rika Amami had considered all this already and understood his intentions. That was why she was so moved. Her goal in asking Seiji to his face was to force him to admit his own gentleness, enabling her to praise him. It wasnt for the sake of her brothers familyshe wanted to praise him for shielding her from the brunt of the trouble. However, she didnt expect Haruta-kun to play the fool to the very end. He was normally direct and forthright, yet hed deceived her on such an issue! Haha, theres no helping it. Rikas heart was filled with a warm feeling as she couldnt help walking up to and kissing this cute, handsome, yet clumsy boy. This is a punishment, silly fool! Chapter 109 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Punishment? I want more punishments like this, please! Seiji coughed and tried to suppress his turbulent emotions. Seijis face was slightly red after he regained his senses. He didnt know what to say. He knew that Rika had a chance of detecting his true way of thinking, but he didnt anticipate herpunishing him like this. Truthfully, Seiji did consider contacting her, but he didnt think too much into it. Compared to contacting her right from the start, he preferred to make a huge incident of it first, before asking for her help at the end. This way, he could vent his frustrations on the twins, and Rika would appear to be the nice person in this event. There was nothing else to it. After all, he was still an outsider. He wouldnt have to hold back against the twins, nor would he care what the twins parents thought of him after the incidents conclusion. Rika Amami was different, though. She would have reservations which would hold her back and give her pressure. Seiji felt hed selected a method which helped out everyone in the end one that any normal person would choose if they could think of it. Rikas display of gratitude was still unexpected. Nobody spoke for a while in Rikas office. When she noticed Seijis blushing face and embarrassment, Rika inwardly smiled. Hes too cute Now that Ive punished you, its time for your reward. Theres a reward as well? Seiji couldnt help but look at Rika curiously as he noticed her seductive smile. I recall that there was something you really wanted, but I didnt give to you And now, although its not the same one, Ill give you the same item. Rika slowly reached into her pocket and brought something out from it. Her fist was closed, so Seiji was unable to see what shed brought out. She placed her closed fist in front of Seiji. Give me your hand. Oh oh. Seiji dazedly obeyed her order as he gave her his open hand. Rika slowly opened her hand, revealing a small, shiny, translucent button! Could could this be!? Seijis eyes widened in excitement. Rikas face was tinged with a hint of red as she placed the button in Seijis large hand. Youre forbidden from telling anyone else about this, she whispered as she handed the button over. For something like this to become a reward, it was a little But this was the only thing that he had ever expressed wanting in front of her! Seiji nodded in understanding as he clutched the button tightly to his chest. It was still warm due to the residual body heat left behind by Rika. The holy artifact has been obtained! He missed his previous opportunity to receive this legendary holy artifact, which was a byproduct of oversized breasts that countless gentlemen wished for, but now hed finally obtained it. Seijis expression was grave as he clasped his hands in mock prayer; he was about to reincarnate no, raise himself to the heavens! Rika wasnt sure how she should respond to his incomprehensible movements and expression. All she could do was laugh. Okay, stop acting weird! Youve already received your reward, so hurry up and start working! Yes, Buddha no, Store Manager! Seijis reply was filled with passionate spirit as he turned around and began to leave. Even his tall figure exuded a hot-blooded aura of passion. What the hecks with calling me Buddha!? Rika scolded him as he walked out. It seemed that it would take a long while for the smile and redness on her face to disappear. After work was over. Seiji opened the [gifts] option in his system and checked the holy artifact no, the reward he received from his system for the gift. He had gained 7 points, as well as the discount card item [My Heartfelt Gratitude]. This card contained the gratitude the beautiful store manager felt towards him, as well as appreciation and praise. After using the card, he could choose any item he wanted in the shop, and the price would be reduced to 50%. There was no limit on the total discount amount, and he could even use it to purchase a large stock of the same consumable. It was, however, a one-time use item. Seiji raised his eyebrows in surprise. A 50% reduction on any item he wanted was an incredibly strong effect! It was a pity that it was a one-time use item, but thankfully there was no limit attached to it. This meant that there was two ways he could use this card. One would be to exchange for an incredibly expensive item with a powerful effect, saving him a large amount of points in the process. The other way was to purchase a consumable item he needed in a large quantity, which would also save him many points in the process. However, Seiji currently had neither of those types of items available for purchase. Nothing expensive seemed particularly enticing to him, nor did he have any consumables which he needed to use a large quantity of It seemed that he would have to leave this item card unused for the time being. Although it wasnt useful right now, it still had a strong effect, and the 7 points it gave him was nothing to be scoffed at. Thank you, Store Manager! Seiji was delighted as he walked past the park on his way home. As he was walking, he heard a creaking sound coming from the swing set in the park. Are there really children still playing on the swings this late at night? Seiji looked at the swings with that doubt in mind. He saw someone sitting on a swing, and it clearly wasnt a child. It was a girl wearing the Genhana Middle School uniform. Due to the poor lighting and distance between them, Seiji was unable to see her face clearly. But his instinct told him that hed seen this person before somewhere. *Creak creak* The middle school girls figure seemed lonely as she swung on the swings by herself. Seiji stopped walking towards home. Instead, he headed towards the swing set. You must be a middle schooler at Genhana. Its already this late, so why are you Seiji began speaking as he approached, but before he finished his question, he saw who it was and stopped on his own. That was because he recognized her. Even though he only met her once, on the first day when he transferred in, she had left him with a deep impression. She was a beautiful girl who looked like a porcelain doll. She had exquisite facial features, snow-white skin, neat bangs, delicate eyelashes, clear eyes, and silky-soft black hair styled casually. At first glance, she appeared to be an icy beauty. You Seijis steps paused slightly as he continued walking towards her.Youre Shika Kagura, right? Yes, this was her name. She was the middle school student who had a top-class appearance She was the girl whod been captured and dragged to the drama club by the clubs president. Seiji recalled the scene of Shika sitting on a chair by the window, quietly reading her poem collection. At that time, he went over to greet her of his own volition. Just like this time. Do you still remember me? Im Seigo Harano, a high school first-year student Two weeks ago at the drama club, we exchanged a few words. He walked in front of the swingset as he continued speaking. The girl Shika Kagura stopped swinging as she looked at his face. Just like last time. Seigo Harano Her voice was gentle yet cold. It seems that she remembers me, Seiji thought to himself. I was just passing by and noticed the sound, so I came to see who was here. Its quite late already, so why are you still here? Shouldnt you be going home? Shika remained silent as she looked at Seiji wordlessly. Seiji scratched his face awkwardly, not knowing what to say. Although he was tempted to ask if there was something on his face, he figured that asking Shika such an idle question probably wasnt the best course of action. Did something happen in your family? Did you argue with your parents? He might as well cut to the chase and ask something sensitive. A middle school student remaining away from home at this time of night probably meant something had happened in her family. Shika continued staring at his face, as if she were waiting for flowers to magically begin blooming there. Seiji sighed.Fine then. Im probably poking my nose in business thats not meant for me. He walked up to her and sat down beside her on the adjacent swing. I dont really want to interfere with anything; I just want to help you if I can be of any assistance. Its dangerous for a beautiful girl like you to be out here late at night, especially in an empty area like this. Perhaps you dont think its anything, but I dont want to leave you alone. Thats all there was to it. This was just a normal action of kindness. At this moment, however, Seiji was unaware of what would eventually come of his act. Chapter 110 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Youre a good person, Seigo Harano. Shika Kagura finally spoke her first sentence and instantly attached the label of a good person to Seiji for the second time. Ive already heard you say that at Drama Club. Seiji looked at her.Although I dont really think Im such a good person But perhaps I am, just a little. Someone told me that youre light itself. Seiji was rendered speechless upon hearing this. A feminine no, the image of a boy in female clothing flashed through his memory. He felt a sudden urge to cover his face! But he still had to ask to make sure. Who did you hear that from? Was it Hoshi Amami? Do you know him? Shika nodded in response. Seiji ended up clutching his face when Shika nodded. Hoshi, its one thing if youre just thinking it in your mind! Are you really telling others as well!? Its too embarrassing! After mentally cursing his absent junior, Seiji decided to give Hoshi a proper education with his fist when they next met. Seigo Harano? A confused voice called out his name. Oh, my apologies, I was just Seiji coughed and lowered his hands again.Youre classmates with Hoshi? Same club. Shikas answers were rather succinct. What club? Literature. I see So Hoshi was in the Literature Club, hmm. It seemed quite suitable for him. No, wait! How did he tell you about it? Seijis face began to twitch. Did that guy tell the entire Literature Club about his wild fantasies!? Shika remained silent. Hey there, dont remain silent here! Im nervously waiting to hear what you have to say! Seiji was filled with tension as he awaited Shikas answer. If that idiot junior of his really did tell the entire Literature Club something so embarrassing damn it! This wasnt something that could be taken care of with just one educational punch! Achoo Hoshi sneezed while doing housework at his aunts house. Senpais work has probably ended now Man, I want to go as well, he muttered to himself as he wiped down a surface. But first, he had to clean up his aunts house. After all, they were going to live together now. He felt it would be best to get everything cleaned. Anyway, Aunt Rika seemed to be so strict, but her home was Hoshi couldnt help but smile wryly as he thought back to the chaotic mess in the house when he first arrived. Aunt Rika seemed to feel awkward about it as well. Still, she was always busy with work and lived by herself, so it was understandable that her house was messy. Hoshi felt that the first thing he should do after moving in was to clean up the whole place, both for his aunt and for himself. He decided that this was more important than going to work at the confectionery store. Even though he really wanted to be next to Senpai at work, he controlled his urge and didnt go to the store. He should do what was necessary first Did this count as maturing? When I see Harano-senpai again, Ill tell him and reveal Aunt Rikas true living conditions at home! Hoshi chuckled to himself as he imagined the conversation. He had no idea that the next time he met his Senpai an iron fist would be waiting for him. In the park. Shika remained silent for a long period of time. Finally, she averted her gaze before speaking. I asked him why it was that he didnt die. Seiji who had been waiting for the answer was stunned at the unexpected response. Why Hoshi didnt die? This type of question it sounded almost as if she knew Hoshi Amami originally should have died! Seijis expression instantly changed. Why did you ask him that question? His mind went through various scenarios, but he decided to seek clarification from her first. Shika gazed off into the night with a calm expression. He also asked me this, just like you. My answer was that I saw it. He had an expression that said he wanted to die. An expression? Seiji raised his eyebrows in surprise. Then, he seemed to understand what I meant, as he thanked me for caring about him. Actually, I didnt care about him I told him that as well. I just wanted to know who had changed his mind when he had wanted to die into someone who saw the light again. Shika slowly moved her gaze back on Seijis face again as she spoke. He then told me that he met the light itself. The lights name was Seigo Harano. Seiji was speechless. Her story was rather choppy, but he could understand her meaning. For a moment, he thought that Shika had some sort of mystical ability, but it must have been his misunderstanding. She didnt actually witness Hoshis death. She only noticed Hoshis dark expression when he was in a mental abyss, and from that she inferred he was going to But that didnt end up happening to Hoshi. Instead, he recovered and even surpassed his original selfs spiritedness. This made Shika feel something was strange, hence her question. Hoshi answered her in a rather immature middle schoolers way. Seiji inwardly breathed a sigh of relief after confirming his fears were unfounded, and Shika wasnt someone with mystical powers. He was also relieved, as apparently Hoshi hadnt informed the whole club about the way he considered Seiji to be the light itself. That guy may have exaggerated a bit too much. His analogy was a little you know. Seiji scratched his face.All I did was help him out a little He was having some difficulties due to a certain issue, and I helped him out. Thats all there is to it. Shika stared at him. While he was telling me this, it seemed as if he were exuding an aura of light. That type of aura it was my first time witnessing such a thing. Ive never seen it before. Fine then! This girl and that guy were both part of the Literature Club! Did all Literature Club members find it so easy to accept the immature thinking of middle schoolers? I surrender, Seiji mentally sighed. You well, whatever you guys want to say, its up to you. I dont feel like Im light itself; I merely did what I should have as his Senpai and his friend, as it was within my power to do so. Shika tilted her head slightly.So youre admitting it? Hey, girl, just how did you understand that as I was admitting it!? Seiji forced down his urge to retort. This wouldnt end if he continued to deny it. Seiji sighed inwardly.I might as well take the direct approach with her. Fine then. I suppose I am the light. Damn it, only after he said it out loud did he realize how embarrassing it sounded! Seiji forcefully clutched his face with his hands. I admit it, okay? Im the person who gave him light, so he views me as light itself! Im the physical actualization of light!! Then? So what!? He gave up on himself as he covered his face. His words sounded way too much like the immature rambling of a middle school student! Why am I acting like this deep into the night in a dark park together with a middle school girl that I barely even know!? Seiji could only console himself by thinking that he had just done something equally embarrassing and pretentious two days ago. Compared to how he acted towards the twins, this was nothing But this made him lose even more spirit! At that time, he had relied on his imposing manner to get by! And after that was class time, which barely managed to help him stop thinking about it!! Seiji was engulfed by his dark memories. The physical actualization of light was about to collapse. I also want to have the light, Shika stated in a soft, calm voice. Her voice didnt contain any particular emotions. It was a simple, pure desire. Could you give me light as well? Chapter 111 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 She wanted to have the light? Was she asking for his help? Seiji slowly put down his hands and looked at Shika once more. Didnt I just say it? Id like to help in any way I can, if I can be of service. So youve agreed? Shika was still looking at him intently. Her tone of voice and gaze were both calm, but her beautiful eyes seemed to contain some deep emotions within them. Seiji looked directly at her. This sounded like a perfectly ordinary confirmation question, but for some reason, Seiji felt Shikas question might not be ordinary at all. This felt like Kyubey cutely asking if he wanted to sign a contract to become a magical girl er, was this analogy a bad one? At any rate, Seiji had the premonition that something big would happen if he promised her directly. But so what? Im the physical actualization of light, and light is fearless! Of course not! Why was his brain thinking such things!? Am I actually enjoying this!? Acting like an immature middle schooler with this girl I barely even know No, stop thinking about this! But still, since she remained so calm throughout, he would seem like an idiot if he cared so much about appearances. Seiji smiled as he came to a conclusion. Yep, I promise. It could even be said that I came here especially for this reason. Seiji combed his hand through his hair in an attempt to look cool. Oh, lonely girl in the darkness, your summoning of the light has been heard by me. I shall bestow the light upon you! Seiji made the most pious expression he could manage as he reached his hand out to her. He had activated his clown mode. In this mode, Seiji was able to temporarily forgo all sense of embarrassment and double his mental resistance. It didnt matter if he was acting like an immature middle school student or if he was being pretentious; he could do anything! Normally, he would only use this mode with close friends such as Chiaki and Mika. But since he was already so embarrassed, he decided there was no harm in using this mode on the literature-loving girl named Shika Kagura! Would she be stunned in amazement or comment on it? Neither. She continued to silently watch Seijis pretentious act. This was more damaging to Seijis psyche than either of the above options! He felt an overwhelming urge to take his hand back. However, Shikas hand rose in response. She slowly extended her tiny hand as she moved her gaze towards his much larger hand. There wasnt much distance between the two swings they were sitting on. It would be easy for the two of them to touch each other. Seiji was a bit surprised at seeing this, but he cooperated and straightened his arm. Shika Kaguras tiny hand slowly edged closer. In the quiet atmosphere, this scene seemed rather formal, almost ritualistic. Their hands were almost touching. Seiji waited for her. However, just as they were about to come into contact, Shikas hand stopped moving. No This wont work For the first time, her face showed an expression other than calmness. Even though it wasnt obvious, Seiji realized her expression was filled with a mixture of pain, sadness, and darkness. He had witnessed a similar expression on Hoshis face a few days prior. He had no desire to see this type of expression around him again. You Seiji furrowed his brows and prepared to speak. I cannot possess the light, Shika muttered to herself, retracting her hand and averting her gaze. She then stood up and began walking out of the park. Seiji was stunned. Wait a moment! he called as he rose from the swing. She was leaving just like this? What the heck? Why? Shikas steps didnt slow down at all for him as she continued walking. Seiji chased after her. Wait up! You He reached out his hand, wanting to stop her. Shika turned around, avoiding his hand. Dont touch me, she said expressionlessly. Her tone of voice was still calm; it contained no coldness, condescension, or any other emotions. Seiji finally noticed that no, it should be said that he confirmed it. This girl named Shika Kagura was abnormal. Or, she was in some sort of abnormal situation. She wanted to ask for help. But she didnt dare to do so or for some unknown reason, wasnt able to do so. Seiji furrowed his brows deeply. Sorry, Seigo Harano. She left only those calm words behind as she gradually walked off. I know its your choice whether or not to tell me anything, Seiji called out to her back.But if you dont say anything, nobody will be able to help you. The girl showed no signs of slowing down. Werent you actually waiting here for me!? Seiji raised his voice as he asked a question. This time, her steps finally halted. You must have learned from Hoshi that I was working at the Divine Taste confectionery store. You even found out my work schedule and the path I would take home and waited for me here on purpose as you knew Id pass by here after work! Seiji kept looking towards her back. Spending so much effort to meet with me and talk to me you must have had something you wanted to say! Shika merely stood there without turning around or continuing to walk. If you want to say something, then say it! I dont have mind-reading powers, so I wont know anything if you dont tell me! Nobody would be able to help someone who remained silent. Seiji started walking forward. Hoshi Amami he seemed so similar to you at that time. But you did something better than him; you chose to ask for help of your own volition. But why did you give up at the very end? There was only one more step to go! Do you feel that Im not as reliable as you imagined? You think I wont be of any help? Of course, Im no superhero, and I cant promise that I can do anything, but you made such an effort to meet me, so at the very least say something! Even if I cant do anything, I can at least listen to your problem. He walked closer to her as he spoke; he was now mere inches away from her back. She slowly turned around. Seiji widened his eyes in surprise when he saw her expression. She was smiling. A faint smile bloomed across Shika Kaguras exquisite, delicate face. The dim streetlights granted this scene an indescribable beauty! However, it wasnt only Shikas beauty that left Seiji stunned. It was her smile, which contained numerous deep emotions! Her emotional smile was a huge contrast with her seemingly unshakeable calmness from earlier. This was what struck awe into Seijis heart. Although it was such a short moment, he could detect sadness, helplessness, gentleness, and loneliness in her smile Thank you. A soft voice weakly faded and dissolved into the night as if it were a bubble. Her expression subsequently returned to its typical calm state. She turned around as she continued to leave. Seiji remained rooted to ground as he watched her leave. Only when her figure was on the verge of disappearing into the night did he suddenly shout,Ill come back here tomorrow! At the same time and place! If you want to ask for help, or tell me something, come, he said in his heart. This was all that he could do. Shika Kagura? Hoshi was overjoyed at receiving a phone call from his senpai, but he was confused about the name his senpai asked him about. How do you know her, Senpai? What? She went to look for you!? Hoshi was dumbfounded. This this was quite different from the girl that he knew. His Harano-senpai continued to ask him about her on the phone. What type of person is she? Hoshi returned to his senses as he contemplated the question. Hmm I dont know how to describe her At any rate, in our Literature club as well as in our class, shes secretly called Seijis eyebrows shot upwards as he heard Shikas nickname from Hoshi. What the hell? Chapter 112 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 The holy maiden with divine protection. This was Shika Kaguras nickname in her club as well as class. After witches was a holy maiden What was all this!? Your older sisters are called the twin witches, and now you have a fellow club member thats a holy maiden? Hoshi, are you actually the male lead of a dating sim!? Seiji could make numerous comments on this situation. Hoshi could hear Seiji chuckling on the other end of the phone. Now you mention it, thats an apt description. Im just as useless and ordinary as the male lead of a dating sim, so even if there are witches or holy maidens by my side, I wont be able to do anything, Hoshi spoke as he gazed outside the window. But youre different, Senpai. Youre so gentle and strong, and you possess the power to save others thats what a true main character is. Seiji was rendered speechless. Should he activate his clown mode again? No. His energy level for that was depleted and currently recharging. He could only face this embarrassment head-on. Im no superhero, and I cant promise that I can do anything Those were the words that I told her. Senpai, humble as always. I wasnt being humble at all, okay! I merely told her the truth. Since I knew nothing about what was going on, of course I couldnt promise that I could be of any help, Seiji stated the truth of the situation.And even if I knew what was going on Im only an ordinary person. There are always going to be situations where Im powerless. No, Senpai, youre a hero, Hoshi thought in his heart. Although youre humble, gentle, and strong, you arent arrogant You only show your true power when other people need your help. Compared to the superheroes in the movies, Senpai was much more like a true hero! At any rate, if its something I can help with, Ill do everything in my power. But right now she isnt telling me anything, so theres nothing I can do. Although I informed her that Id wait for her in the park at the same time tomorrow, I doubt shell come. So just tell me everything you know about her. It seemed Senpai was basically telling him that he wanted information on Shika Kagura. Hoshi smiled at thought of assisting his hero. Shika Kagura Kagura-san transferred to Genhana Middle School earlier this semester Shika Kagura was a middle school second-year student in Year 2, Class 4. On her first day after transferring in, her self-introduction shocked everyone in class, including the teacher. I dont need friends. Please dont approach me, please dont touch me, and please dont talk to me. Anyone would be shocked at how calm her words sounded. She even retained that tranquil expression of hers while she was speaking. Her attitude didnt seem cold, haughty, or condescending. It was merely calm. She acted as if she were saying the perfectly ordinary please take care of me, but her words clearly showed her unwillingness to bond with her classmates. Even the teacher was stunned by this scene. Of course, she was later called to the teachers office for a discussion. But no matter what the teacher said, she remained implacable. As for her classmates, some worked up the courage to talk to her, and others were instructed by the teacher to attempt to talk to her. Naturally, there were also those who tried to harass her for being different Shikas only response to all this was calm rejection, or acceptance with zero reaction. And just as the people harassing her were about to escalate the level to bullying, they were struck by misfortune. Instead of Shika Kagura, harm came to those who wanted to bully her. One person tripped and got injured on the stairs, one was burned by scalding hot water, one was viciously beaten up by some thugs, and one was even in a car accident and hospitalized! These accidents happened in such quick succession, and the victims were all obviously connected. This made it easy for people to come up with their own theories. A curse, or heaven-sent calamities! There were also some students that believed the worst of Shika Kagura, hypothesizing that she was under the protection of some unknown powerful entity or organization. Well, that could explain the thugs beating as well as the car accident, but that wouldnt be able to explain the person who tripped on the stairs by himself or the one who was accidentally scalded by boiling water in her own house. Not only were the ordinary middle school students unable to understand it, even the teacher didnt know what was going on. These incidents appeared to be unfortunate accidents on the surface, but they happened almost simultaneously. All the victims were known by the entire class as those who were harassing Shika, so this didnt look like any normal series of accidents. Her classmates could only believe that the accidents were heaven-sent calamities. Shika Kagura was being protected by something divine or mystical. This became something that Shikas entire class fervently believed in. Right after, the accident that happened to their classs teacher seemed to verify their belief. A fire disaster. Fortunately the house was empty, so nobody in the teachers family was injured. Even so, their teacher would undoubtedly sustain huge losses, despite the fact that insurance would cover the fires damage. As for the cause of the fire the fire department later determined that it was due to an old iron that had been left on and forgotten after being used to iron some clothes. However, Year 2 Class 4s middle school students preferred to believe in a different type of explanation. It was the gods showing their power! They punished the person who was bothering Shika Kagura. The beautiful girl who always had a calm expression in class and quietly rejected everyone who made an attempt to talk to her was now secretly called the holy maiden with divine protection by the entire class. Why wasnt she called the cursed girl instead? It was because nobody wished to incur a heaven-sent calamity. And thus, Shika became completely isolated just as she wanted from the beginning. Later, she ended up joining the Literature club. One of the female club members invited Shika rather forcefully because she always saw Shika reading in the library. But this female club member was brutally struck in the head during P.E. class by a stray basketball and was knocked unconscious! After that, she never dared to speak to Shika again. After all the members of Literature club learned about Shikas legend as well as what happened to that female club member, they acted the same way as Year 2 Class 4 and isolated her. Shika had always remained like this by herself. Always quiet, calm, and lonely; she never showed pain, or indeed any other emotions at all. It was almost as if she had always wanted it this way. I thought Kagura-sans inner state was similar to her outer state, an infinite ocean of tranquility. As if She was merely an eternal observer. When she suddenly asked me what it was that changed me, I was actually quite shocked. After all, Id never spoken to her before that, nor had I ever seen or heard of her ever speaking to anyone of her own volition. I know all the stories about her, and why she became isolated. But she was so calm about it, so I never thought of doing anything to change the situation. I think others feel the same way about this. No Even if we knew that she was actually in pain, we wouldnt do anything due to fear. Hoshis voice took on a heavy tone as he continued,The heaven-sent calamities indeed occurred, even if they were all accidents But it was precisely because they were all accidents that they were so scary. If we approach her, who knows what could happen? Wed encounter unexpected, unpredictable disasters, and Hoshi sighed deeply.This is all so frightening. At the very least, Im scared, even now, although Im only talking about it. Hoshis voice sounded even darker than earlier. He was likely disgusted with his own weakness and powerlessness. On the other side of the phone, a light smile was displayed on Seijis face. Being scared of unknown disasters is normal. Even for me, something like this I have no idea how to go about it. Senpai But fortunately, I know someone who might be able to take care of this matter. Senpai! But she might not be free right now, and even if she has the spare time, I still dont know if she can really solve this issue, Seiji stated bluntly. But youll try, right, Senpai!? Hoshis eyes were sparkling as he proudly supported his senpai. Ah, of course. He heard a resolute voice on the other end of the phone. The conviction in Seijis voice was the same as when he had been dealing with Hoshis problem. Hoshi was incredibly moved. That was because he felt that he was witnessing the heros first-ever expedition. Chapter 113 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Natsuya Yoruhana didnt pick up her phone when Seiji tried calling her. Perhaps she was busy or resting. At any rate, this wasnt a good time for her. Seiji gave up on attempting to contact her. She was probably worried about the upcoming Yin Yang Master duel, so bothering her about another matter seemed inappropriate to him. Shika Kaguras issue wasnt something that needed to be solved immediately. While he sympathized with her, she had already lived with her condition for a long time, so one or two more days probably wouldnt make a difference. The most important part was that she herself had given up on asking for help. Seiji sighed at the situation. If he was able to meet her again tomorrow and have a discussion again, then he would try contacting Natsuya one more time. Lets stop thinking about it for now. Seiji returned to his apartment. After turning on his computer and checking his email, he noticed that Editor Yoshizawa had sent him a message. The message basically said that his final draft of Ill Die If I Dont Become Handsome was excellent and asked whether it was his final version which would be published by Thunderbolt Literature. If so, he needed to fill out some forms via email. Final version to be published of course, yes. Seiji filled out all the necessary applications and sent the confirmation to Editor Yoshizawa. It was now time for his usual grinding session. Oh, starting from today, he planned to begin grinding [art] as well The next day. Seiji and Mika walked to school together with Kaede Juumonji for the second time. Kaede began the conversation with normal topics. She didnt talk about anything strange. Mika, who had mentally prepared herself beforehand, felt this situation was even more unexpected for her. Seiji, however, considered this to be only natural. If Kaede acted up every single morning, then that would give him and Mika an excuse to refuse to walk together with her, so of course she wouldnt behave that way. Since Kaede was making normal conversation, Seiji also responded in turn and smoothly pulled Mika into the conversation. And so, they reached school with no conflict whatsoever between the trio. After splitting up from Kaede and meeting up with Chiaki, Seiji suddenly remembered the drama club presidents kidnapping er,capturing of Shika Kagura. Did something happen to the drama club president as well then? Chiaki, has something unlucky happened in the drama club recently? The tomboy blinked in surprise.Why do you suddenly ask? Because I heard some strange rumors so I just wanted to ask. Seiji acted rather casual about it. Hmm Chiaki looked deeply at him before running her hand through her hair as she considered things. Our demonic vice president has been feeling tons of stress lately due to the upcoming school festival. Her forceful comments and book throwing ability have greatly improved as a result. Everyone in the club has been victims, especially the club president! Does this count? Seiji was rendered speechless upon hearing this. What strange rumors were you talking about? Chiaki asked a question of her own. Mika also looked in his direction curiously. Seiji rubbed his chin. About Shika Kagura he felt that it might have something to do with mystical abilities, so he didnt really want to say it out loud. Not much of a big deal, really Just leave it at that for now. If it becomes something, Ill let you guys know. Chiaki tilted her head slightly. Mika reflexively copied her and also tilted her head. Okay, thats that, then. The tomboy accepted it for what it was, and didnt pry further into the matter. The pigtailed girl had a confused expression on her face. In between classes. Seiji received a call from Natsuya. Sorry for not picking up your call yesterday, Harano-kun. Not a problem, President. Im the one who should apologize for bothering you so impulsively when I know you have so much on your plate Natsuya smiled at hearing Seijis apologetic tone. Since you knew all that and still contacted me, it must have been something important. Important? To tell the truth, I dont really know. Seiji paused for a moment.President, do you know the middle school second-year student named Shika Kagura? There was nothing but silence on the other end of the phone. President? Seiji had an ominous premonition. Shika Kagura I know her name, Natsuya answered in a calm tone. Seiji raised his eyebrows. The president actually knew Shikas name, and had such a tone, which meant Shes a unique existence but as for you, how did you know about her, Harano-kun? It was like this Seiji gave a brief explanation of what happened last night. I see, so she wanted to ask for help. There was a hint of sympathy in the presidents voice.But Im so sorry, Harano-kun. Nobody will be able to help her. The commotion from Seijis fellow classmates having fun, walking around, or chatting with each other during break suddenly seemed to fade into the distance for him. Seiji frowned. Whys that, President? Natsuya could tell that Seiji wasnt as calm as he appeared on the surface. Shes a unique existence, because her problem isnt one thats solvable, even by mystical abilities. Its difficult to explain over the phone, so come on over to the student council office if you would like to know more. Although I think that it would be better for you to give up on knowing or doing anything about this Ill come right away during lunch break; is that fine? Seiji interrupted her without giving her a chance to finish. Natsuya remained silent for several seconds. Okay. And so, their conversation ended. Seiji put away his cell phone and looked out the classroom window up towards the sky. Dense dark clouds loomed overhead. It seemed like it was about to rain. Lunch break. Seiji arrived at the student council office. Natsuya was waiting inside by herself. It seems like therell be bad weather today, Haruta-kun. It seems likely itll rain, President. The two of them casually conversed about the weather before they both lapsed into silence. Natsuya sighed. Are you angry, Haruta-kun? Seiji blinked. Not at all; why do you ask? Because I feel like youre angry. Natsuya walked over to the table and began to pour some tea. Seiji stood where he was as something flashed in his eyes. Fine, perhaps I am, just a little. He sighed.But not at you, Prez. Im angry at I dont know how to describe it. Sit down first and have some tea. Natsuya remained calm. Mmm Thank you. Both of them sat down and began sipping tea at the round table. Shika Kagura Natsuya slowly began to talk after she set down her teacup.She was someone that I noticed during my investigation. After I confirmed that I was about to be challenged to a Yin Yang Master duel, I investigated every single student that came to this school either this or even last semester Of course, that didnt include you. In order to prevent the enemy from sending a Spirit-branded Retainer as a spy? Seiji rubbed his chin in contemplation. Natsuya nodded. Yes, this type of example is rather common. Sending a Spirit-branded Retainer into the enemys defense to obstruct their plans or attack from within are all popular tactics. Only one person stood out from the other studentsShika Kagura. Her identity was filled with abnormalities, and as a student she was abnormal as well, to the extreme This made it obvious she wasnt a spy. Seiji nodded in understanding. An enemys agent who had secretly infiltrated the school would want to avoid standing out more than anything else. Any spy who was ridiculously handsome or beautiful and attracted attention everywhere he or she went like in some television dramas was no better than suicidal. Nobody else seemed abnormal, while she was the complete opposite. Although I didnt feel that she would be a Spirit-branded Retainer, I still carried out a deeper investigation on her. Then I discovered her uniqueness. Natsuya sighed. What uniqueness? Seiji asked in a calm manner. Natsuya looked directly at his face. The Reapers Curse, she said in a soft but clear voice.In the realm of Yin Yang Masters, we call it by that name. Seiji paid attention quietly. In this world, every persons actions will have some effect on him or herself, on others, and on the worldsome people call this karma. According to this explanation, all of these effects and people that produce them are like a huge unstoppable wave, as huge as the oceanthe so-called Sea of Karma. Everyone is caught within it, and they create karma and are affected by it Fortune or misfortune are produced by it as well. But within the Sea of Karma, sometimes unique existences similar to whirlpools will appear. They themselves wont be affected, but will affect everyone around them instead Karma Those that come into contact with these special existences will become strongly influenced by karma; they will either meet with great misfortune or fortune, or even sink into chaos. The Reapers Curse is the term for the unique abnormality which affects everyone around the carrier and brings them misfortune. Chapter 114 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Abnormality This seems like a scene out of Fate/Grand Order Seiji coughed dryly.I should stop getting sidetracked! There was another moment of silence in the student council room. Seiji finally spoke up again after digesting the information Natsuya had just told him. So, theres no way to solve this? Natsuya shook her head. Nobody know why these abnormalities how these unique existences came to be. Everything I just said about the Sea of Karma and the Reapers Curse are actually mere legends, although everybody believes in them. Yin Yang Masters can only comprehend their existence and what they can cause. We dont know where these things originate from, or how to deal with them. Perhaps if it was some type of curse demons or spiritsthen that would be within our realm, but this has far surpassed that. This is more like a type of natural phenomenon. A natural phenomenon. It was like the passing of the seasons, or the changing of the weather? That girl was carrying such a heavy burden!? Seiji furrowed his brows. In the past something like the Reapers Curse must have appeared before, right? Then what happened in the end? Natsuya sighed. This type of existence is incredibly rare; there are few records about it, so Im not sure myself Her expression changed as she came to a sudden realization. But there is one legend. What is it? Its a legend about your ancestor, Seimei Kamijou. Natsuya looked directly into Seijis eyes. The legend goes something like this: your ancestor encountered a terrifying demon, whose mere presence brought down calamitous misfortune upon others. He battled with it for seven consecutive days and nights, before succeeding in its suppression. He then spent seventy-four days to positively influence and reform the demon. Finally, he signed a contract with it and turned it into one of his Spirit-branded Retainers. This Spirit-branded Retainer was later known as Guren. It was one of your ancestors 12 highest-ranked Spirit-branded Retainers. Seiji was unable to formulate a response to all this. According to the legends description of that demon, it possessed something similar or equal to the Reapers Curse. But at the time, people didnt have a proper understanding of it, and everyone believed it to be a type of curse rather than a natural phenomenon, so its uncertain whether or not it really was the Reapers Curse. Natsuya blinked.But even if it was, the only person powerful enough to subdue and coerce it to sign a contract was your ancestor. Nobody else could accomplish such a feat. There has never been anyone else like Seimei Kamijou. Nobody in existence before or after him has ever reached the same height as a Yin Yang Master. Seiji sighed. So, youre telling me that the problem cannot be resolved, arent you? Thats right. Even though its regrettable, nobody will be able to help Shika Kagura Natsuya sighed.Including you, Seiji Haruta. Natsuyas eyes seemed to be trying to tell Seiji something as she said this. Seiji understood what she meant. I got it, he said in a calm tone of voice. Just as he told Hoshi earlier, there would always be times when he wasnt strong enough. He wasnt arrogant to the point where he thought he could save everyone. A while later, Seiji left the student council office. Natsuya sighed again after she watched him leave. She could tell Seiji still hadnt quite given up just yet. However, some things were truly impossible to change, and if you forcefully went against the flow, you would only be She shook her head. She already told him everything she should have. She could only hope that he wouldnt do anything foolish now. Besides, it wasnt a suitable time to be worrying about others. Natsuya furrowed her brows. Her own matters were quite troublesome as well. Outside the school. A red-haired girl was standing on the edge of a certain tall buildings roof. Her arms were folded as she surveyed the surroundings. This person was Hitaka Shuho. Her pupils were colored gold, and wispy waves of red light floated up into the sky from her body. It seemed as if a long red cloak were trailing behind her, adding to her mysterious and beautiful appearance. Hurry up and come out, Snow Girl She focused intensely on the area below her as she continuously swept her surroundings with her enhanced vision. This time Ill definitely capture you! Seiji found it difficult to concentrate in his remaining afternoon classes. Should he go back to the park again tonight? He already learned that he wouldnt be able to help her. It seemed meaningless to go. He suddenly noticed that it had started raining outside. He could hear the pitter-patter of raindrops against the window. Its already started raining now? Seiji idly wondered if the rain would continue into the night. Thatd make it even more inconvenient to go. It isnt convenient, and its meaningless as well. Theres no point in going No! Theres meaning to it! He had made a promise, and promises should be kept. Even if it was only his side that kept the promise. At the very least, he wanted the girl who shouldered such a heavy burden to feel someones compassion, however small. He was merely going to fulfill a promise. This was something that he could and should do. That meant that he must do it. Seiji came to that decision. At a location that wasnt school. Shika Kagura slowly removed her clothing and put on a different set of clothes. Her perfect, petite, snow-white body was reflected in the mirror. Her well-developed chest, firm butt, and straight, slender legs all displayed her alluring beauty. However, all of this was meaningless to her. One day, this so-called beauty will end up wilting. Then, Ill turn into the ugly form that I should have originally possessed. If I can live to that time, that is. She finished the slow act of putting on her clothes. I might as well go now and follow my contractors orders. Shika Kagura took a final look at herself in the mirror, before she slowly wore a white mask over her face. The mask was completely blank and expressionless. Just like her inner heart. She walked outside wearing her mask. It was currently raining. Seigo Harano had promised to wait there for her tonight. Would he still go with how hard it was raining? If she could go, should she take a look? Her eyes flickered as she thought about the boy who had reached out his hand to her. Shika Kagura was unable to come to a decision. The rain continued falling through the night. Seiji covered himself with an umbrella as he walked to the park and waited by the swings. Would she come? He was filled with doubt as he quietly waited in the torrential downpour. If she came, what should he say to her? Im sorry, but your problem is on the scale of a natural disaster attached to you. I cant help you. Nobody can help you Of course he couldnt say something like that! In that case was consoling her the only thing he could attempt? Seiji smiled bitterly to himself. Im still an ordinary person after all. Even with the system being a game-breaking cheat for me, the most I can do is protect myself. Saving others is truly difficult. He turned his head to look at the unmoving swing. In the distant past, he, too, had fantasized about becoming a hero. But as he matured, he understood that true heroes who were able to save everything and everyone didnt exist. It wasnt possible for them to exist. Even so, people always hoped things would develop for the best. That was why everyone should strive to do what was within their abilities. This was a very normal way of thinking At the very least, this was how he thought. Seiji contemplated the problem deeply. Even if she brought misfortune down upon others and was destined to live in isolation, she could still enjoy life. Isolation didnt equal misfortune. As long as you had things you enjoyed or liked to do, then you could still lead a happy life. Yep, lets just give Shika some advice like that! Ill tell her about all the various fun things to do in life. She can pick and choose from them She can do something which shell enjoy for her entire life! Poems if she didnt actually like them, she could try reading stories. If reading stories became boring, she could try manga or anime. Perhaps even movies and games At any rate *Boom!!!* A deafening sound rung out. Something hurtled down from the sky and crashed into the empty ground in the park. Seiji was extremely startled as his train of thought was interrupted. What just happened!? He squinted, trying to discern what had caused the impact through the dense cloud of dust. He saw a person wearing strange clothing lay collapsed in a small crater. A white mask was on that persons face. Chapter 115 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 The ground surrounding the figure was sunken in and had begun cracking. This showed how huge the impact must have been when this person crashed down from the sky. Seiji slowly approached the person. This person is probably a girl. Her clothing resembled that of a knight from an anime, but it was gray rather than white in color. It didnt expose her cleavage, and there were pieces which appeared to serve as armor strapped on the girls waist and shoulders. Her armor was engraved with mysterious runes, which Seiji assumed was some sort of magical spell. When he looked closely at her armor, Seiji could make out the outline of a pentagram and a Yin Yang diagram. Her skirt reached her knees, and there were slits on both the left and right side. Her shins were also covered in runic plating, and she was wearing white socks and shoes. Her clothes were tattered; it seemed as if something sharp had sliced them. Seiji noticed dark red fluid seeping out of a few of the tears A cosplayer?? No, these clothes didnt seem this simple at all! Besides, she really did fall down from the sky, and she even caused such a large hole to appear in the ground from her impact!! This was real. Seiji took a closer look at her face. It was covered by a white mask, so he couldnt identify her, but her hairstyle and overall appearance Shika Kagura? Seiji felt a cold chill run down his spine. He hurriedly approached her and kneeled on one knee, placing his umbrella in order to shield her from the majority of the raindrops. He adjusted her body into a more comfortable position, before slowly supporting her upper body as he carefully removed the mask. Shikas face was indeed the one underneath the mask. Her originally beautiful face was now as white as paper. Streams of blood ran down her eyes and mouth. Her eyes were barely open, and her mouth kept opening and closing slightly. It was obvious to see how weak she was. Seiji widened his eyes in surprise. It really was her!? How did she become like this!? Was she a Spirit-branded Retainer!? But didnt Natsuya Yoruhana already investigate her, and eliminate the possibility!? A series of questions flashed through his mind. Urk The girl in his arms struggled to move. Seiji instantly came back to his senses. Shika Kagura! Whats the matter? Hold on! Ill call an ambulance immediately! He placed the mask down on the ground as he scrambled for his cell phone. Seigo Harano no need a soft voice rang out. She slowly opened her eyes. Seijis hands couldnt help but tremble when he saw her eyes appearance. Blood red It was already impossible to see Shikas eye pupils. Her eyes had turned completely blood red, and the moment she opened them, a fresh trickle of blood poured out of the corners of her eyes. To hell with that! You need to go to a hospital immediately!! Seiji dialed the emergency number on his cell phone using only one hand. Its useless Im about to die Shika informed him in a calm voice. Dont be stupid! As long as you receive treatment in time, you wont die!! However, his phone was unable to connect. Whats going on!? Connect, you bastard!! Seiji roared at his phone. Until he noticed that his phone was showing that there was absolutely no cell phone signal whatsoever here. No signal!? This was the middle of a city, not some mountain wilderness or unsettled plains! What the hell!? What is this? Seiji suddenly thought of a possibility which stifled his tongue.Could it be are you interfering with the cell phone signal? He looked at Shika. Her face was pitiful to look at, but her expression was calm. Just like usual for her. Its a spell I dont care what it is! Hurry up and cancel it! Otherwise Its too late My soul Shika suddenly revealed a painful expression as she closed her eyes, which were still dripping fresh blood. Theres enough time! Hurry up and cancel that spell or whatever! Seiji furrowed his brows. Soul? What happened to her soul? If Shikas injuries werent something that a normal hospital could take care of, then even sending her to emergency care would be useless Idiot! I can only know if its useless after I try it! Seigo Harano she called out his name in a soft voice while closing her eyes.Youre a good person Thats my third time hearing that from you! You you can call me that as many times as you want, as long as you get better. Thats why I dont want to harm good people Shika continued talking with many pauses.But I always harm Seiji couldnt find anything to say at this. Seeing those that care about me in pain pains me So thats why I dont need anyone to care about me Its fine if Im alone Seiji chest throbbed with pain. What was this? He was na?ve enough to believe being isolated could still bring her happiness What was all this about isolation not equaling misfortune, and thinking that having a hobby which you enjoyed was all that was needed!? Such thoughts were ridiculous! I Im such an idiot!! Being by yourself isnt good at all! he said forcefully.When youre sad, nobody will console you; when youre happy, you cant share it with anyone; when youre angry, nobody will coax you; when youre scared, theres nobody to rely on Humans need family and friends So dont say that its fine to be by yourself. Dont leave this world all by your lonesome Seiji paused mid-speech.Live! Live!! Find friends!!! He was basically roaring at this point. Shika widened her eyes ever so slightly. Friends Impossible There will be! Right now right in front of you, theres one right now! Seiji put down his cell phone as he grabbed her tiny hands. They were icy cold and startlingly soft Ill be your friend! I am your friend!! Thats why you must live! We still need to do so many things together!! We can chat together, read books together, browse manga together, go shopping together, watch movies together, play games together There are so many fun things we can do together!! His shouting seemed to echo in the cold rain. The girl whose body was turning ice cold felt a sliver of warmth. Shika slowly began to smile. Friends are so nice she rasped.Can I really have one? Of course! Im right here, arent I!? Seiji looked directly at her wan yet still beautiful and moving smile.So dont be in a rush to die; tell me how to save you! Ill absolutely do it!! Sorry Its impossible Shikas voice became almost imperceptible. My older brothers coming for me Older brother? Im going to leave together with him Seiji felt a chill over his entire body. The girl in his arms was rapidly losing all warmth from her body. Dont go! You can do it!! You can live!!! Thank you Shikas smile seemed to become even softer and more brilliant. It was almost as if she were showing off her pure untainted soul in her final moments. Farewell My only Friend Her body turned into nothing but pure iciness. Seijis expression froze over. The rain pounded down with increased intensity. However, he could barely hear the sound of raindrops right now. He closed his eyes and lifted his face up towards the sky. DAMN IT ALL!!! He couldnt do anything but vent the indescribable emotions bursting from his chest. He didnt know what just happened, or what he should do. He could load, but how was he supposed to save this girl in front of him? Someone tell me!! *Boom!!!* Almost as if in answer to his shouting, another loud sound resounded from a place nearly adjacent to Seiji. He turned around to look at the new arrival. He saw a red-haired girl who was wearing clothing similar to Shika Kaguras. But her appearance something seemed unsettling about it. Seiji recognized her. She was Hitaka Shuho, Natsuya Yoruhanas Spirit-branded Retainer. Chapter 116 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Hitaka Shuho was wearing a red dress with front side-slits. She was clad in black armor, and underneath her dress she wore shorts with stockings. While her clothes were also somewhat tattered, they had sustained relatively little damage compared to Shika Kaguras clothing. The rain glanced away from her body; presumably she was shielded by some invisible barrier. However, this wasnt the important thing right now. She was wielding a longsword with her right hand. The sharp blade was etched with runes and blood dripped down from its edge and tip. In her left hand she held a gun. This gun was larger than the average handgun, and similar to the longsword, it was also engraved with runes. Seiji saw a pentagram and various crisscrossing lines which shone with a faint green glow on the guns body. But this wasnt the important thing either. The important part was her expression. The veins on her foreheador at least Seiji assumed they were veinswere bulging and squirming strangely. She currently looked was shockingly fierce and strange due to this phenomenon. Her bloodshot eyes were filled with a distant sense of iciness. Just the way she stood there on the cracked ground caused her to emit an almost tangible frosty pressure. Shuho-san? Seiji called out to her. He had an ominous premonition. Hitaka didnt respond to his greeting and walked towards him with a hollow look in her eyes. One step, two steps. She suddenly revealed a pained expression, and her expression contorted. Her left hand let go of that mysterious gun, but it disappeared in a flash of green light before it could hit the ground. Then, she clutched at her face in a way that indicated she was suffering. Shuho-san, whats the matter? This time, the red-haired girl finally turned her gaze towards Seiji. Seiji Haruta why are you here!? She finally recognized me. Seiji blinked and was about to speak up. Thats Snow Girl Whats the relationship between you and her!? A strange light flashed through Hitakas eyes as she suddenly raised the longsword in her hand. Snow Girl? Seijis mind raced at top speed. Shika Kagura was the Spirit-branded Retainer which Natsuya and Hitaka had desperately been trying to find and obstruct!? No that was impossible! Natsuya had already investigated her background and eliminated Shika from her list of suspects! That can only mean one thing: Snow Girls there must be two of them! Seiji finally understood. The Snow Girl who had spread the energy-draining drug and froze people to death was one Snow Girl retainer. And Shika Kagura, who had entered school and tried to live an ordinary school life, was another Snow Girl. Shika never did anything strange at school and tried to lead as normal a life as possible for her. That was why Natsuya had been unable to detect Shikas true identity. But when Natsuyas detection spell activated and Hitaka set out to stop Snow Girl, the two Snow Girls exchanged places! And so, Shika Kagura who shouldnt have been a suspect anymore was the one who ended up fighting with Hitaka Shuho. Shika possessed the Reapers Curse. In that case, since Hitaka had injured Shika to the point of death, what would happen to Hitaka Answer me, Haruta!! Hitaka screamed at Seiji. It was evident that her current state was abnormal. Calm down, Shuho-san Hitaka Shuho! Im not your enemy! Seiji said in a loud voice. Ive figured it out; you might have made a mistake Youve fallen into a trap! Trap Me? Hitaka clutched at her face again. I cant fall into a trap I cant fail for Miladys sake Wahh. AHHHH!!!! she shouted in pain. However, she suddenly stopped. Seijis ominous premonition grew even stronger. The red-haired girl slowly allowed her hands to fall down as her eyes turned empty and hollow again, displaying an incomparable iciness. Pressure or some sort of formless energy seemed to be pressing down on Seiji! He almost felt like throwing up. The next second. The red-haired girl disappeared from where she was standing and reappeared right before Seiji in a flash, her sword raised and she swung at him! [Bullet Time] activation! Seiji saw the sword speeding towards his neck. He managed to dodge it in the nick of time by rolling on the ground. *Slash!* Even though Hitakas sword clearly didnt touch the ground, a deep crevice appeared in the direction she had swung her sword! Seiji stood up as fast as possible and backed away from her in an attempt to put some distance between them. Hitaka woodenly looked towards him and was about to step forward again when she revealed yet another pained expression. Her right hand loosened its grip on the longsword as it dropped and disappeared in a green flash just like the gun before it. Wahhhhhhhh!! Hitaka clutched her face and screamed at the top of her lungs. Seiji carefully observed her from a good distance. He might as well load now. This was all he could do. Just as he was about to load and leave this place, Hitakas shouting stopped. Ahh Haruta-sama she said in a soft tone which was unfamiliar to Seiji. Seiji paused for a moment in surprise. Hitaka slowly removed her hands from her face. In her eyes was a look that Seiji had never seen her have before. I am the spirit Inugami the hoarse voice stated. Inugami? [TL note: Inugami is a Dog Spirit.] My contractor can no longer be saved Seiji furrowed his brows. She cant be saved is it because she killed the person possessing the Reapers Curse? Hitaka No, Inugami nodded while controlling the red-haired girls body with that painfully distorted expression. As Haruta-sama stated this was a trap. Kill my contractor otherwise Her right hand reached out and suddenly dragged the longsword out from some pocket dimension. She then tossed the sword to Seiji. The sword twirled through midair and landed right at his feet. Hurry up kill me Seiji took a look at the longsword before turning back to Inugami/Hitaka. I wont do it. Ill save you all. He said the last sentence in his heart. Then, he loaded. The world sank into darkness before lighting up again. Seiji returned to early morning when he had just woken up. It was his habit to make a save file every morning. He slowly turned to look outside the window and saw that the weather was foreboding today with dark clouds in the sky. He shut his eyes and sighed. Just like the last time he went through this day, he went together with Mika and Kaede to school. Seiji gave Hoshi a call after reaching school. He asked Hoshi to check Year 2 Class 4 to see if Shika Kagura had come to class today. Hoshi happily accepted this task. A few minutes later, he called Seiji back and reported that Shika Kagura hadnt come today. She claimed to be sick. Later, once again. Just like last time, Seiji received a call from Natsuya, and heard her explanation in the student council office. This time, he didnt leave as soon as last time. President, you investigated Shika Kagura and discovered her abnormality but you didnt do anything else. This means that you must have completely eliminated the possibility of her being a hostile Spirit-branded Retainer, Seiji stated. Can I ask just how you confirmed this? Natsuya blinked in surprise. Apart from investigating her personal traits, I also sent someone to follow her every movement. Im certain that she didnt do anything while the enemy Spirit-branded Retainer was active. She definitely didnt disappear or do anything else which seemed suspicious. Seiji nodded. This does seem to eliminate the possibility that shes that Snow Girl. However I still feel like theres something strange about it all. President, you should be able to feel it as well, right? A special existence like Shika Kagura transferring in to Genhana High School right at this period of time Do you really believe its just a simple coincidence? Natsuya slowly began to furrow her brows. Haruta-kun, what do you mean? He was waiting for this. Seiji took a deep breath. I smell a plot behind all this. Natsuya was rendered speechless by this sudden revelation. Chapter 117 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 The wooden horse of Troy. This was a legendary story that was quite the simple tale. The Greeks had difficulties conquering the city of Troy, so they pretended to retreat ignominiously, leaving only a huge wooden horse behind. The Trojans took the horse back inside their city with them. Later that night, the Greeks emerged from the secret compartment within the horse, easily overwhelmed the soldiers defending the citys gates, and opened the gates for more soldiers to pour in, ultimately achieving victory. Seiji felt this story had many weaknesses to it. That was the simplified version of the story. There was a more complex one called The Odyssey, but there was no need to go into so much detail. At any rate, Seiji felt that it was a subtly strange story. He didnt understand why it was considered a classic back in his previous world. But the Trojan Horse strategy was a definite strategy that came from this anecdote. Seiji felt this ancient legend from his original world was quite fitting to describe the current situation. Genaha High School was akin to Troy, while Shika Kagura was the Trojan Horsea special existence which stood out way too much. This type of special existence the Reapers Curse would definitely attract any Yin Yang Masters attention, making her seem like she wasnt a spy sent by the enemy. Of course, Natsuya Yoruhana wasnt anywhere close to being as stupid as the Trojans. She investigated this Trojan Horse properly and didnt find any problems. But what if this was the enemys intention all along? The enemy Natsuyas unknown opponent might never have intended for Shika Kagura to do anything at school in the first place. As long as the Reapers Curse stayed within the school, even without doing anything herself, she might cause some incidents which would attract Natsuyas attention and distract her from focusing on other important things such as maintaining the schools spell formations and so on. The best part about this move was the fact that even if it didnt work, the enemy still had another trick up their sleeve. Shika and the unknown Snow Girl who was actually behind the incidents could swap with each other at a critical time to face Hitaka Shuho, the Spirit-branded Retainer which Natsuya would inevitably send out. This way, Hitaka would unknowingly do battle with the Reapers Curse, and harm Shika, or even Just getting close to Shika Kagura could cause calamitous misfortunes to fall upon someone, so if a person injured her or even killed her, what would happen? Natsuyas face slowly turned ashen white as she attentively listened to Seijis inference. Haruta-kun Theres something I still havent told you yet, she started slowly. Actually every single student and teacher at Genhana is meaningful to my spell formation here. They provide spiritual energy for my formation, and the spell formation also has the responsibility to protect them. Seiji raised his eyebrows at hearing this. Hitaka and Rana are the defenders of this spell formation, and theyll be strengthened within it, as well as having the same responsibilities as the spell formation. Natsuya slowly began clutching her own arms. That is to say, theyre the defenders of all the teachers and students at Genhana High School. And Shika Kagura the Reapers Curse, is also considered a normal student of Genhana High School. If she changes places with the Snow Girl retainer, fights with Hitaka, and ends up dying by Hitakas hands The student council presidents body was trembling slightly. What will happen? Seiji furrowed his brows, but kept his tone of voice calm. Natsuya looked directly at Seijis face. Hitaka will definitely die! And it will affect the entire spell formation the entire school! Every single student and teacher at Genhana High School might have catastrophes befall them! Her complexion was ashen at this point. Although Seijis expression remained calm apart from his furrowed brows, he slowly began to clench his fists under the table. It seems that my guess was closer to the truth than I expected. Something flashed in Natsuyas eyes as she nodded. Yes, I didnt even notice this blind spot. But this is too frightening. If the enemy does things to such a degree they wont get off lightly either. Seiji blinked. I dont know what type of person your enemy is, nor do I know the average moral standards of Yin Yang Masters, or more specifically, their morals for duels. But I believe that blindly trusting the enemy and ignoring something so terribly possible is beyond naivety. It was stupidity. Natsuya understood his unstated meaning. She was praising him in her heart. Ill contact Hitaka immediately to tell her to be cautious when looking for the Snow Girl retainer! The president stood up from her chair. We also need to pay attention to Shika Kaguras current movements, Seiji said. He didnt mention that hed already found out Shika hadnt come to school today. After all, he had set back time. To the president, he came up with his educated guess right after hearing about the Reapers Curse for the first time. Natsuya nodded once more. Thank you so much, Haruta-kun. No matter if your guess is true or not, youve been a great help. She showed a sincere smile. I owe you yet another favor. Seiji smiled back at her. Dont mention it, President. If what I just thought of is real, then my reminder for you is actually helping to save myself and my friends. Oh, by the way He finally thought of another topic. President, you made the entire schools students and teachers unknowingly become part of your spell formation. Isnt this a little Natsuyas expression froze over. She averted her gaze as her cheeks began to flush red. It was evident that she was panicking. I I know, this is a little overboard but there was no other way. This was the only method I could make the school into a spell formation I only let the students and teachers provide a minor amount of spiritual energy without them knowing it. No harm will be done to them. The only reason they might have been affected this time was because of the Reapers Curse Besides, the spell formation will also protect them in return It wont let them get attacked by any type of demons or spirits thats why Seiji looked at her quietly. Wah Sorry Natsuya Yoruhana, the student council president that everyone at Genhana High School idolized, the young missus with long straight black hair, was crying. Im so sorry, I Yep, Ive received your apology. I forgive you. Seiji nodded. Eh? The young missus with long, straight black hair paused in surprise. I trust in your strength of character. Even though I havent known you for all that long, I believe in my own judgement of you. Seiji showed a smile to Natsuya. You are actually a gentle girl. Probably one of the kinder Yin Yang Masters around. Natsuya Yoruhana was stunned. Faced with his handsome smile and gentle words, her face started burning up for an entirely different reason. Er Um Thank you She barely managed to stammer out those words as she hurriedly turned around. Her face was so hot to the touch. Her heartbeat was also way too quick. Why was this? The young missus didnt understand. Chapter 118 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Natsuya Yoruhana didnt understand this feeling or perhaps she didnt have the time to consider it. She was currently preoccupied and lacked the time to pay her emotions a large amount of attention. After instantly regaining her senses, she turned around, took out her cell phone, and began dialing as she walked to the window. Seiji looked at her back silently. With this, he figured that the situation wouldnt develop like last time. The memory of Shikas death and Hitakas crazed appearance after losing control of herself flashed through his mind. Now, Natsuya would instruct Hitaka to carefully ensure that she was pursuing the correct Snow Girl in addition to tracking Shika Kaguras movements. This would confirm that his so-called guess was actually correct! The enemy Yin Yang Master utilized such a vicious, underhanded plot If the ploy succeeded, it meant that he or she was willing to sacrifice Shika, their own retainer, in order to destroy Natsuyas spell formation. They were unconcerned about the ripple effect, which would cause calamities to befall every single ordinary student at Genhana High School. Someone who would go so far to achieve victory could only be described as evil. Seiji felt a sense of rage towards this unknown person. He wasnt very knowledgeable about Yin Yang Masters and their morals, but judging from Natsuyas reaction, this probably counted as something contemptible even by their standards. At any rate, Seiji believed that if an incident huge enough to affect the safety of all the students in Genhana High School was still considered normal, then Yin Yang Masters would never be able to hide their existence on Sakura Island in the first place! In summary, the enemy Yin Yang Masters plan was far from ordinary. Just why, and for what, was that bastard going to such a degree for? Seiji didnt know, nor did he want to know, nor did he need to know. He was a student at Genhana, and all his friends studied here as well. The moment that this bastard decided on such a malicious plot, he or she became Seijis enemy. Besides, he personally witnessed the result of this malicious plots successful outcome. The way Shikas body was sapped of all warmth as she died, and her final words which were so pure Hitaka Shuho, who single-mindedly fought for Natsuyas sake, but ended up going crazy in such an unseemly fashion If it werent for the fact that he had the ability to save and load, the continuance of this plot would only result in him being forced to personally slay Hitaka, then watch as he and the entire schools students had terrible catastrophes come for them one after the other; a tragic ending, so to speak. The cause behind all this was that currently still-unknown Yin Yang Master! For himself, and for his friends, he Seiji Haruta was definitely going to kill off that bastard!! No, he should say instead that he needed to assist Natsuya Yoruhana in killing off that bastard. Very good; target locked on. At this moment, Seijis eyes were burning with fervor. Outside the school. Hitaka Shuho received a phone call from her young missus. They were still able to use cell phones as they hadnt deployed the anti-communication spell yet. Although they had more effective and reliable communication methods available to them, they wouldnt use such a method unless it was a special time such as in the midst of battle in order to save spiritual energy. After hearing what Natsuya had to tell her, she felt chills running down her spine as she considered it for herself. If this is really the situation, then this plot is truly a malicious one! Hitaka concluded. Hitaka attempted to imagine the consequences of her falling for such a plot. In the end, the spell formation would and the entire schools teachers and students would be affected as well, and even her young missus She couldnt help but shiver. This was far too frightening. Thankfully, her missus thought about this possibility and warned her. Otherwise, she might have really fallen for such a trap if this trap was real. Even though she wasnt certain yet, Hitaka instinctively perceived that Natsuyas guess was on the mark! That was what her intuition told her. She definitely needed to be cautious about stopping that Snow Girl retainer! The red-haired girl who had been so full of battle spirit calmed down significantly due to receiving this phone call. Snow Girl The Reapers Curse In the student council room. After calling Hitaka Shuho, Natsuya Yoruhana immediately sent someone to check on Shika Kaguras whereabouts. After making the appropriate arrangements, she finally hung up her call and turned around to face Seiji once more. As she observed his face, her heart surged with emotions, but she instantly quelled the complicated feelings which rose up within her. She smiled at him. Ive finished the preparations. Seiji nodded and smiled in return. Thats good then No matter what the result is, please inform me on Shika Kaguras activities. Sure thing, if youd like to know. Yep Im leaving now, then. Everything was finished here. Seiji turned around to leave. Natsuya blinked and slowly rubbed her chest as she watched him walk out of the room. Haruta-kun Later that night. Just like the previous iteration, it was raining. Just like the previous time, Seiji had brought an umbrella to the park. He was filled with worry as he stared at the thick, dark rainclouds. I hope it wont be like that again. Before classes had ended, Natsuya called him and told him of her attempt at establishing Shikas whereabouts. Unsurprisingly, she was unable to locate the middle school girl who was pretending to be on sick leave anywhere. Oh, more accurately, Seiji was the one who wasnt surprised. In Natsuyas mind, this increased the probability that Seijis theory was correct, but it wasnt 100% confirmed yet. But by now, she should be able to confirm it if Hitaka was able to do a good job. Seiji could only put his trust in the red-haired girl now. He silently stood by the swings and waited. The rain kept up its torrential downpour. And then, finally *Boom!!* Just like last time no; this time, the sound wasnt as loud as before! The silvery-gray figure descended from the sky and caused the ground to crack. She was half kneeling. She hadnt collapsed. And She wasnt wearing a mask! Shika Kagura! Seiji shouted out her name as he clearly saw who she was. That white mask from last time was missing, and her beautiful face could clearly be seen! What did this mean? It meant that Hitaka must have removed her mask while fighting with her! After Natsuyas warning, Hitaka must have aimed for Shikas mask first in order to confirm her identity; that way she wouldnt go all-out from the start! Then, Shika was now The girl, who was still slightly dazed from her recent battle, turned around as she heard someone shout her name. She saw Seijis tall figure standing there. His handsome face didnt display astonishment or fear, like shed expected. His emotions were more complex than that; he showed worry and relief Why was that? Shika couldnt help but wonder, even though her mind had not yet regained full function. But in the next few moments, all her doubts were washed away. That was because he instantly ran to her side, chucking away his umbrella as he kneeled on one knee and pulled her into his embrace! She was being hugged. To Shika Kagura, this was something she hadnt experienced in far too long Not since her hazy childhood memories. Those hazy memories suddenly became a lot clearer. Hugs felt so firm, so warm, this concrete feeling This is wonderful A gentle voice sounded by her ears. The sound of rainwater seemed to diminish somehow as the entire world grew quiet. This gentle voice was all she could hear. You came His voice was filled with relief and satisfaction as shed come here, was standing here, and existed here. Wonderful. You were here. Her distant memories overlapped with this moment. Shika felt like both her entire body and soul were being warmed up. Her eyes started tearing up as she was unable to control herself anymore. Within the depths of her body and soul, something black and white, icy, and lonely; something which had been sealed for so long was finally released. Together with her tears. A voice that she had sealed away for so long spoke out from within her innermost soul. I-Im right here. Im so happy that you found me Big brother Chapter 119 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 When Seiji regained his senses, he discovered that Shika was in his embrace. I actually did such a thing!? He was shocked at his own actions. He discovered that he was more worried about her than he had previously believed. Once again, he thought back to those innocent dying words of hers. As she lay there dying, she never complained about any of the difficulties that she faced. She had plenty of right to complain or to hate this unreasonably cruel world. But she didnt. She only smiled. At him saying farewell to her only friend in the world. Like this for such a girl such a death How could he possibly accept it!? Seiji was unable to accept it. That was why he was unable to control himself when he saw her alive and well in front of him again. He went up to her, kneeled, and hugged her. She must be confused at this situation. Perhaps he would be pushed away by her. Seiji laughed wryly at himself in his heart. However, he didnt let go. This is wonderful. He had wanted to say that she was fine but he changed it in the end to you came. You came, youre safe, and youre here. How wonderful Seiji was attempting to transmit his emotions. At the same time, he also mentally prepared himself for him to be shoved aside. Instead No fist, foot, or any type of beating awaited him. Shika Kagura didnt resist at all. Rather, she also reached out and hugged him! Older brother Older brother? Seiji paused in surprise at hearing her call him this. My older brothers coming for me Those were the words she spoke last as she died during the last iteration. Her older brother Seiji assumed this older brother was once a truly important figure in her life, but hed already passed away. Was she mistaking me for her older brother? Are her injuries that serious? Seijis heart skipped a beat as he imagined it. No, that wasnt it! When she came down from the sky, she could still stand and now she was still kneeling on one knee! It meant that she still had some energy! It was just perhaps she received some type of impact, and she temporarily wasnt in full possession of her faculties something like this. Yes, that must be it. That was why she didnt push me away. Ive become someone else in her eyes. Seiji was certain of this. Older brother Older brother A soft and gentle voice was calling to him. Seiji blinked. Yep your older brother is right here. He decided to pretend to be her older brother. Even if this was only a temporary fantasy, he decided to allow this girl to feel a sense of familial warmth, however brief. She must have not felt it for such a long time already. Its okay. Everything will be fine. Your older brother has always been by your side and will always accompany you. You are not alone. Seiji hugged her while speaking in the gentlest deep voice he possibly could. He wished that his words would console her lonely heart at least a little. Older brother Wahh. Older brother Wahh She began to sob lightly. Wahh Ahh. Ahhhh! Her crying began to increase in intensity. After a while, Shika Kagura was weeping in her loudest possible voice as she clung on to the warm, strong body in front of her. This was crying that came from her soul. Her older brother was here. Her older brother had found her. Her older brother would always accompany her. She was no longer by herself A huge warm feeling seemed to envelop her entire world and fill her heart. It squeezed out the iciness, loneliness, and her original distant attitude. It turned into unstoppable crying. It turned into a never-ending flow of tears. Just what type of crying is this? Seiji trembled as he listened to her crying. It seemed like her crying was venting all her cold, dark feelings Just how deep did they run Was she always shouldering such a burden? By herself. On her own. In calmness. She suppressed her feelings and treated it as normal. Seiji felt terrible just thinking about it. The only thing he could do for her right now was hug her tightly and accept her crying. Even if he was only temporarily her fake brother. Rain continued to pour down from the sky. Tears continued to pour down the girls cheeks. Coldness. Warmth. Everything dissolved together. The crying continued for a long period of time, before it finally came to a slow halt. Shikas hands also slowly fell downward from where she had been holding on to Seiji. Seiji became nervous at this situation. He hurriedly let go of her and inspected her face. Shikas eyes were closed, and she was silent. Despite her pallid complexion, it was clear that she was still alive. Relax she merely fell unconscious. Someone spoke up behind him. Seiji turned around to see who it was. He saw the red-haired girl standing there. Shuho-san Hitaka Shuho had basically the same appearance as last time. The difference was that veins werent bulging from her face, and her eyes were golden and calm. Nor was she wielding a weapon at the moment. She hadnt gone crazy or lost control of herself. I learned from Milady everything is thanks to your help, Harano Haruta-kun. She walked towards Seiji as she spoke. It was your inference that avoided something disastrous from occurring. The red-haired girls voice contained a sliver of fear. Thanks to Seijis warning to the president, she had held back when fighting. President Yoruhana also acted swiftly and went through the procedure to remove the Reapers Curse student from her status as a student, temporarily expelling her so that she was no longer a Genhana student. This way Hitaka wouldnt feel any repercussions from the spell formation for having raised her hand against a student that she was supposed to have been protecting, which would inflict the Reapers Curse upon the entire schools population and spell formation. Thats why, even though she even though Hitaka Shuho would probably still have some calamity befall her due to having fought with and injuring the Reapers Curse, it was a much better situation than falling for the enemys trap and having things turn into the worst-case scenario. Shika Kagura just as you believed, she was the enemys Spirit-branded Retainer, and the spirit she fused with was also Snow Girl. But she wasnt the Snow Girl who carried out all the dirty work for the enemy. Milady confirmed that already; Shika was definitely still at school when the enemy Snow Girl was active. Thats why we had a blind spot. We already eliminated Shika Kagura from our list of suspects, so we never expected her to be a Spirit-branded Retainer, not to mention a second Snow Girl! Hitaka sighed. Milady and I, we both fell for the enemys trap If it werent for you, Im afraid that Hitaka lowered her head. She lifted it back up quickly again. Then she lowered her head again this time in a bow. Thank you so much, Haruta-kun. I owe you my life, she whispered to herself in her mind. Seiji smiled at Hitaka. No need to be so polite, Shuho-san. Im so happy that youre safe. A strange light flashed in Hitakas eyes as she slowly lifted her head and straightened her stance once more as she listened to Seijis sincere words. She walked up to him and made a mysterious gesture with her hand. After forming some type of seal, she uttered an incantation. Seiji instantly felt a warm feeling wash over him as the chill from the rainwater disappeared. His wet clothes quickly became dry Shikas clothes were the same as well. Thank you. Theres no need for thanks. He exchanged glances with Hitaka, and both of them remained silent for a while. Hitaka shifted her gaze to Shika. You seem to place a great deal of importance on her. Yeah Im surprised at it myself, Seiji answered honestly. You and her you dont know each other very well, right? Thats right. This is just my third time meeting her. Weve barely even talked. Then just why? The red-haired girl seemed slightly perplexed. I dont know either! Seiji forced himself to inject spirit into his voice. But thats just how it is I feel its rather strange as well, but thats just how things are, as you can see for yourself! Hitaka found no words to respond to this. If I had to come up with some forceful reason, it would be I think that Shika is a nice girl. She shouldnt be like the way she is Seeing the vacant expression on Hitakas face, Seiji tried his best to justify himself. Oh Hitaka still couldnt comprehend Seijis actions. But there was a strange feeling inside her chest. How to describe this feeling? Hmm She tilted her head slightly as she considered it, and she had a sudden flash of inspiration as she found the word she believed she was looking for. This word perfectly described a boy who had underhanded motives for showing an abnormal level of affection towards a beautiful girl that he hadnt known for all that long Pervert. Seiji was rendered speechless by this. Chapter 120 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Hey, hey, whats with this sudden character assassination!? But it even seemed reasonable on the surface. Seiji found it difficult to counter Hitakas statement. Being so affectionate with a beautiful girl who he was still unfamiliar with This indeed seemed like No, Im not! he denied vehemently. Perverts have dirty minds! Mine is pure!! Hitaka regarded him coolly. Seiji looked back at her, his expression calm. Inwardly, however, Seiji was having a mental collapse. I still dont quite understand. If this was a manga, there would surely be a series of question marks above the red-haired girls head. Then please dont follow this line of thought anymore, and ignore it, Seiji begged sincerely. Alright. Thank you. After a puzzling silence. What should we do now? Seiji asked seriously, forcing himself to forget the little awkward episode. Somehow, taking Shika Kagura to a hospital and returning home didnt seem like a good idea. Well take her back to Milady, Hitaka stated. Seiji nodded in agreement. This seemed like a reasonable development. Seiji seemed to think of something else, as he looked at the cracked ground from Shikas landing dubiously. Dont worry; the Cleaners will take care of it, Hitaka said. Cleaners? Seiji raised his eyebrows in surprise. This definitely didnt sound like a janitor or anything like that Forget it; since Hitaka said it wasnt necessary to worry, I shouldnt think too much about it. A seemingly ordinary three-story building was located in the eastern part of Genhana High Schools grounds. This was Natsuya Yoruhana, Hitaka Shuho, and Rana Kirins residence. More accurately speaking, this was their temporary residence due to the current situation. Seiji looked outside the window as he slowly sipped from the cup of hot tea in his hand. The warm tea slid down his throat, giving him a soothing feeling. A short while after theyd left the park together, Seiji, Hitaka, and Shika were picked up by a black luxury car, the latter being carried in Seijis arms. The driver was a brown-haired woman who wore dark grey professional clothing. After getting on the car, the driver took them to this residence. As Seiji lifted Shika out the car, he saw Natsuya awaiting their arrival outside the door of the building Footsteps sounded from behind him, interrupting Seijis musings. Seiji turned around and saw President Yoruhana. How is she? Her injuries arent too serious. Ive had them treated already, Natsuya stated in a light voice as she walked to the table, took a teacup, and poured herself a cup of hot tea from the kettle. At the same time, I also sealed her powers as a Spirit-branded Retainer. After her red lips blew twice on the hot tea, she took a sip. After she wakes up, I have some questions to ask her Information gathering Of course. Seiji put down his cup as he finished the tea. But I doubt that shell have any useful information. Natsuya remained silent for a few moments, before sighing. Youre probably right, Haruta-kun. Judging from the part she played in the enemys plot, as well as the battle clothes she was wearing, it can be deduced that she was nothing more than a chess piece to be used and discarded by the enemy. Seiji raised his eyebrows. Her battle clothes? The formal name for these clothes is Standard Retainer Combat Equipment As you saw for yourself, Hitaka was also wearing a similar type, but the specific details were different, Natsuya explained. Their clothes did seem quite similar, just with different colors. Seiji thought back to what both of them had been wearing. This is the standard form, and most of them will greatly resemble each other. The differences come from each Spirit-branded Retainers individual differences, so they normally have appropriate customizations. Natsuya paused for a moment. I inspected Shika Kaguras battle clothes closely and found no customizations whatsoever. Apart from the fact that she was wearing the correct size, it was just the standard basic model with absolutely no modifications. Not only that, it was also of rather low quality. Seiji mulled over Natsuyas words in silence. Of course, he wasnt familiar with the equipment that Spirit-branded Retainers used for combat, but it wasnt hard for him to understand what the president had just told him. Shikas equipment was basically the lowest-level starting gear that was available! In tandem with the role she played in the enemys plot, it was certain that she was nothing more than Seiji slowly began frowning. Even though he already expected this, confirming it still gave him a sense of discomfort. She probably wont have any useful information, but even the very basics are helpful to me since I still dont know anything If I can find out just this much, then our actions tonight wont have been wasted. Natsuya continued sipping from her tea. Such as your enemys name and identity? Seiji folded his arms. An indescribable light flashed through Natsuyas eyes. Yes, thats the most basic information, and its what I am most eager to know. Id also really like to know what type of bastard would use such a malicious plot, Seiji said lightly. There was a momentary silence between the two. Haruta-kun, I can understand your anger, but Im already deeply involved, President Yoruhana. He looked deeply at her face. I feel that I cant back out of this anymore alright, fine, I dont want to back out of this, and I want to get even more involved. That bastard used a plot which would have dire consequences for every teacher and student at our entire school! Just this alone means that I cant just ignore this situation and idly stand by This isnt because I doubt your strength or Hitakas abilities, its just that I want to be able to do something as well, otherwise I wont be able to rest assured. Theres also another reasonwhat happened to Shika Kagura was unacceptable. I sympathize with her, and I feel rage at the way she was treated In summary, I want to give this enemy a vicious beating! Seiji unfolded his arms and clenched his fist; the sound of his knuckles cracking was audible. Thats why I wish to participate to the end, even if there isnt anything I can do. At the very least I can give you some ideas. Natsuya eyes were focused on his face. Youve already done plenty, Haruta-kun. Without you, things would have She lowered her eyes slightly. In the end, as a Yin Yang Master, I sigh but being depressed right now is nothing more than a waste of time. Natsuya shook her head and forcefully injected some spirit into her voice This request of yours I have no way to refuse you. Haruta Seiji Haruta, Im so sorry for getting you involved so deeply. Im grateful for everything youve done so far, and please continue to lend your strength to me. She accepted his request. Not only that, she even gave him a sincere invitation. Seiji blinked as he smiled. He definitely wasnt wrong about Natsuyas character. Thank you, President. Ive received your request and Ill do my utmost to assist you. Natsuya also smiled. The sleek long black-haired girls smiles were always so moving. Approximately 30 minutes later. Hitaka reported that Shika had woken up. However Seiji and Natsuya exchanged awkward glances as they went to the room Shika was in. As they entered. They saw that Shika was sitting on the bed and quietly looking out the window. Hearing them enter, she turned her head around. She quickly focused her gaze on Seijis face. Then, a brilliant smile appeared on her face! Brother~ Her voice was exceedingly gentle, and it sounded like she was begging to be spoiled. After she spoke, she opened up her arms and gestured towards Seiji. Come hug me! Seiji and Natsuya were rendered speechless by this. Just what the hell was going on!? Chapter 121 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Memory loss. Some called it amnesia, but this wasnt a complex word, so there was no need for further explanations. This was a common setup in many games, stories, movies, and so on. Even Seiji recalled a story or two from his past life about an amnesiac girl descending from the sky; it was a classic scenario. However, he never expected to meet this development in real life. Shika Kagura had lost her memory. Brother~ Hehe Currently, he was sitting on the bed, and the girl beside him clung onto him tightly. Kagura She puffed out her cheeks. Shika-chan Seiji relented. She smiled again. What is it, Brother? Seijis right cheek twitched violently. What is it, you say? Theres so much I want to comment on! But he knew that it wasnt an appropriate time to blurt out his true thoughts to Shika, who was currently behaving like a little child. He could only sigh inwardly. You really dont remember who I am? He might as well confirm it one more time to absolutely make sure. Brother youre my older brother! Shika blinked her eyes innocently. Then, her pure and beautiful face flushed slightly red. My brother that I love the most. *Boom!* Seiji suffered from a mental blow no, a heavy cannon-hit of cuteness! His face began burning up as well. This was too cute! It was breaking the rules!! She was clearly the ice-cold archetype a few days before. It was too much of a contrast for her to suddenly transform into a cute character like a sister with a brother complex! Seiji felt like his entire world was turning upside-down!! He kept up his stream of inner comments in an effort to keep calm, but he felt himself wavering as he looked at Shikas beautiful face, colored with a mixture of embarrassment and shyness. Luckily for him, there were bystanders. Without this, he would have trouble retaining his reason. Natsuya and Hitaka silently watched this situation play out. The presidents expression seemed calm, but her eyes revealed a hint of iciness. Natsuya felt slightly annoyed as she watched Shika hug Seiji Haruta tightly with puppy-eyes which begged to be spoiled. She personally believed that this was due to the unexpectedness of the situation, in addition to the disgust she felt at how perverted all boys were. She didnt detector perhaps she didnt want to think aboutthe true reason behind her annoyance. As for Hitaka, she was simply watching this scene calmly. Shika-chan, what I mean is do you remember my name? Seiji continued questioning her gently. Name? Brother is just called Brother~ Fine then; it seems like shes forgotten me. Then do you know who they are? Seiji pointed at the two girls who were watching them silently. Shika glanced at Natsuya and Hitaka. These big sisters are so beautiful! Are they your girlfriends, Brother? *Boom!* Seiji felt like he had received an actual punch that was how sudden this impact was for him. Luckily, he had already finished his tea, otherwise he surely would have spat it all over the place. Natsuya failed to come up with a response to this. However, she didnt notice her icy gaze softening upon hearing this question. Theyre not my girlfriends Just why would you suddenly say that? Brother, you taught me~ Have I really taught you that? Of course, Brother, youre so forgetful~ I dont want you of all people to call me forgetful! Seiji shouted inside his heart while mentally clutching at his head. Seiji sighed inwardly, feeling his energy being drained away from his body. Cant I take a little break from this? He used a slight amount of force in an attempt to peel off the girl who was hugging him so tightly, but he was unable to budge her. Shika was holding on to him that tightly. It was as if she was afraid that if she let go, he or her older brother would end up disappearing. Seiji felt helpless about it, but more than that, he felt pity for her. Brother, pat me on the head~ She made another request. I havent seen Brother in so long I really missed you Seijis expression froze over slightly. Natsuya blinked in anticipation, her eyes fixed firmly on Seiji. Everyone was silent in the room. Brother? Shika tilted her head questioningly. Seiji had no choice but to reach out his hand and place it on her head. Mmm Shika had a blissful cat-like expression, and she purred softly in satisfaction. A complex helpless yet relieved smile slowly suffused across Seijis face when he saw Shikas content expression. Natsuya looked deeply at his expression, forcing down her indescribable emotions. She had come to a decision. Haruta-kun, Im going out with Hitaka. You might as well accompany her for a while. President Im leaving her to you. I trust that you know what to do and know what you shouldnt do. Seiji was speechless at the implications behind her words. Natsuya turned around and exited the room. Hitaka followed right behind her. And so, they left as they closed the door behind him. Seiji and Shika were the only ones remaining in this room. Brother Kagura er, Shika-chan Seiji smiled gently at the girl. You told me that you havent seen me for so long Now, Im right here, and I wont be going anywhere. Lets have a really good chat. After Seiji finally managed to extract himself from Shikas room, he returned to the main hall. He saw the president standing in his previous position, sipping tea while gazing out the window. How is she? Natsuya asked when she heard his footsteps, turning around to look at him. A 180-degree turn of character Prez, is this intentional on your part? Seiji tugged at his lips. She fell asleep. He walked over to the table and poured himself a cup of tea from the kettle. I asked her what I could and confirmed that she cant remember anything. All she knew was thator I should say what she believedis that she had always been waiting in her home near a snowy mountain, waiting in isolation for her older brother to come back. She waited for a long, long time. Seiji sipped some tea. Other than that, there were some personal stories about her family time with her older brother They were just some normal family memories. Those were far-off, warm, and blessed memories. I suspect it isnt purely a case of amnesia. Rather, her true personality which she has been suppressing for so long has finally reappeared. Seiji walked besides Natsuya and also gazed outside the window. Before, Shika Kagura definitely didnt seem normal She always seemed unnaturally calm almost as if she were devoid of emotions like a normal human. But in truth, she was always suppressing herself from a very early age. The current her is what she has always been suppressing her innermost personality buried deep within her heart. The lonely little sister who had always been waiting for her older brother to come back home. Under that cold and calm outer shell of hers, this was the true personality of the girl named Shika Kagura Natsuya remained silent for a few moments. Finally, she ended up sighing. I sympathize with her plight. However, theres a practical problem facing us No memories meant that she would be unable to supply them any information. No information meant the situation was still a terrible one! Seiji obviously understood this. Well have to find some method to make her return to normal. Make that girl return to how she was. Seiji had complex feelings about this. But even he could see that it wasnt good to leave her in her current state. They should do something about her. I can investigate it then try something. Natsuyas eyes flashed with light as she looked at the boy beside her. Its just that she might end up getting hurt. Chapter 122 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Seiji remained silent for a few moments. She definitely shouldnt stay like this. We need to help her recover her memory. It cant be helped if we need to take some risks for this but even so, I still hope that we wont end up hurting her. Natsuya nodded in understanding. Ill try my best. There was yet another period of silence. Finally, Natsuya came up with an unexpected yet reasonable suggestion. The next morning. Mika had a strange premonition as she received Seijis phone call. Hey, Seiji, whats the matter? Eh!? Staying somewhere else overnight!? The pigtailed girl was shocked. That was because he told her over the phone that due to some circumstances, he slept over at a friends house last night, and he planned to stay there for an extended period of time! He would be unable to go to school or walk home together with her. What was going on? What happened!? Well just think of it as me working on a project together with a friend Yep. In the dining room, Seiji was sitting on a soft chair as he watched a maid lay down breakfast on the table in front of him. Thats righta real maid! She was wearing a black one-piece dress with a white apron and a black hair tie. A white ribbon was tied around her neckin short, she was wearing stereotypical maid attire. She had dark grey long hair which cascaded down to the middle of her back. Her face was white and her features exquisite and delicate. Her dark brown eyes had a gentle look to them, and there was a faint smile displayed on her face. Just about perfect full marks for being a maid! When Seiji woke up this morning and saw this beautiful girl in maid attire, he was stunned for several seconds. As an otaku, it was only natural for him to have various fantasies about the perfect appearance for a maid. Now that hed met his maid in real life, all his fantasies were replaced with the single thought of this is what a maid should really be like! Her entire person, appearance, atmosphere, and attitude was perfect. Everything about her was perfect! After a while, Seiji finally managed to calm down. When he regained his normal state of mind, he chatted a bit with her. He discovered the maid was called Mai Houjou. She was currently a third-year student at Genhana High School which meant that she was his Senpai! As for the truth Ill let you know when its time. For now you dont need to worry about me. After everything is over, Ill come back to the apartment. See you at school. Im hanging up. When Seiji had ended his call with Mika, the maid or Houjou-senpai, just finished setting breakfast in front of him. Please enjoy, Milady, Shuho-sama, Kirin-sama, and Harano-san. The dark grey-haired beauty backed up one step and bowed to everyone seated at the table. Natsuya and Hitaka nodded slightly at her. The cat girl, Rana, who was still in her middle school uniform, seemed to be half asleep, as she seemed to unconsciously stuff a dried sardine into her mouth. Seiji watched Houjou-senpai leaving the room while pushing the food cart. Are you feeling that its strange how Ive hired an upperclassman to become my maid? Natsuya spoke up. A little Seiji nodded. The Houjou family has a deep relationship with my family and has always been in our employ. Natsuya also took a dried sardine and placed it into her bowl. Houjou-sans father is one of my fathers most skilled subordinates. Thats how I got to meet Houjou-san when I was little. I regard her as a gentle big sister and treat her as a close friend of mine, not a subordinate. However, she herself insists on maintaining a proper relationship. She doesnt have to be my maid, but when I, Hitaka, and Rana moved here for school and needed to hire someone for the housework, she volunteered to come here and even resigned from her job as the student council president. What!? Seijis eyes bulged in surprise. Wait, wait student council president? Natsuya placed the dried sardine into her mouth. Yep, Houjou-san is the former student council president before me. Shes my predecessor. The current student council presidents maid was the ex-student council president!? Seijis mind was thrown into chaos. Was this a real-life version of Maid Sama!? Or was it Hayate the Combat Butler? It seemed like them but it was also somewhat different. Forget it; I should stop thinking about it. Anyway, for such a thing to happen at Genhana High School This must count as a huge piece of news, right? If it was publicized, it would probably shock many students. But even if they were shocked, it didnt seem like it would be difficult for them to accept it. Everyone knew already that Natsuya Yoruhana was the scion of a rich and powerful family, so hiring a former student council president as a maid seemed reasonable enough, right? Although some people might suspect that there was something dark behind the office of the student council president, hmm Random thoughts flitted past Seijis mind as he enjoyed the abundant breakfast. After eating. Hitaka and I are going back to my main home in order to investigate a method which will allow Shika Kagura to recover her memory. Rana will be staying behind to guard the school. Haruta-kun, Id like you to take good care of Shika in the meantime. Ill let the school know you have some circumstances, so you can choose whether or not you want to attend class. Seiji nodded after hearing Natsuyas words. He definitely still had to go to school, since he told Mika he would meet her there. Although he wouldnt be able to tell her or Chiaki the details, he still needed to explain the situation briefly. Before that, I should take another look at Shika. After Natsuya and Hitaka left, Seiji went to Shikas room again. She was still sleeping. Seiji pulled up a chair and sat by the bed, quietly observing her in peaceful slumber. Currently, the problem facing Natsuya and him was discovering a method which would allow her to recover her memory. But this wasnt the only problem. Presuming that they were able to successfully help her recover her memory without harming her, what would they do afterwards? Ask her for information then imprison her until the duel was over? Would they be able to extract the information out of her successfully? The enemy was a bastard who didnt even care about her life, so wouldnt it be possible for him to leave some sort of secret spell on her in order to prevent her from leaking information? Besides, as for imprisonment this wasnt too much of a concern, since Natsuya wasnt the type to do anything to Shika as long as she got the information she wanted. But they couldnt forget that Shika was the Reapers Curse. Imprisoning the Reapers Curse Even before that, Hitaka had fought with her, and Seiji himself had so much contact with her. Natsuya had helped treat her injuries and sealed her powers as a Spirit-branded Retainer All three of them had approached her in different ways and still needed to have various dealings with her, so what would befall them? Natsuya didnt mention this at all. Nor did Seiji. Was it because there was no point in saying it out loud? They already did what they did, so they had to continue along their current course. Or was it because of their unconscious fear? Seiji wrung his hands thoughtfully. He didnt know if the president had fear deep within her, but as for him while he was worried, he wasnt afraid at all. That was because he possessed a powerful cheat. As long as its not something like a lightning strike instantly killing me, I should be able to load. As long as Im able to retain consciousness, I can deal with anything by loading. Seiji comforted himself as he untwisted his hands and reached out to gently brush Shikas hair. Reapers Curse so what? Even if he met with 100 catastrophes due to her ability, he would be able to escape 101 times. Thats why he had no fear. The morning sun after last nights rain was shining into the room. It granted the handsome boy an aura of light. His large hand was gently stroking the beautiful girls face, which was still slightly shadowed. This scene appeared almost holy. Chapter 123 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Mmm brother Shika muttered as she stirred and gradually opened her eyes. Feeling that someone was next to her, she turned around to look. She saw a handsome boy sitting by her bedside, gazing at her gently. Seiji smiled. Good morning, Shika-chan. Shika Kagura widened her eyes. Then, she squinted as her lips arced upwards in blissful satisfaction. Good morning, Brother~ In school. Mika was unable to concentrate. The first class had just ended, but Seiji still hadnt appeared. Some classmates fine, just the girls, were worried about how he was and asked Chiaki and her about him. Chiaki gave him a call, and the response she received was: I have something to do, so Ive asked for a break. What could be going on? Did he have a cold? Many pairs of curious eyes blinked in unison, and all the girls were gossiping about it. Diplomat Chiaki responded by saying, Sorry, classified. While the girls still wanted to know what was going on, they finally scattered and stopped prying. They were unable to withstand the pressure of the tomboy, who acted as if she were Seijis ambassador. He said that hell come to school in a bit and contact us, Chiaki whispered to Mika in a low voice after their classmates left them alone. This finally helped the pigtailed girl to recover some of her spirit. Despite this, she was still rather unsatisfied. Just what exactly is Seiji up to!? she complained inwardly. Without him there, the awkwardness between her and Kaede as they went to school together was Mika was unwilling to dwell on what had happened Of course, Kaede also seemed concerned about Seiji or what happened to Seigo Harano, as she worded it. But after Kaede discovered that Mika didnt know either, she ceased her inquiries. Mika made up her mind. After seeing him, I definitely will ask him whats going on! After the second class was over. Mika was shocked at the scene in front of her to the extent that her mind went completely blank. This girl isnt she Yep, thats right, shes Shika Kagura. We met her before at the drama club. The tall and handsome boy had a gentle smile on his face. A petite girl whose beauty seemed almost ethereal tailed behind him. She was tugging on his clothes and hiding behind him while blinking her eyes cutely. They seemed almost like brother and sister Mika and Chiaki were both speechless at this situation. They had received a message from Seiji to meet him in this corner of the school garden, but they never expected to witness such a scene. The person behind him Was this really the same person that had been forcibly captured by the drama club president before!? This was a totally different feeling! Back then, they had met a literature-loving girl. Previously, she exuded a natural iciness which seemed to reject everybody who thought of approaching her. But now, she seemed like a girl who always stuck close to her own brother, acting all shy and cute like an ordinary girl next door! The contrast between the two impressions she gave off this wasnt even a contrast! It was like multiple personalities!! Why were the two of them together!? Why did they behave like a real brother and sister!? Although Mika and Chiaki knew that Seiji and Shika werent real siblings, they were beginning to suspect it could be possible! Mika and Chiakis inner thoughts were like unstoppable tornadoes. But Shikas next sentence increased the tornadoes strength even further. Brother, theres another two beautiful girls here! You have so many girlfriends~ Shika Kagura stated in her soft voice. Seijis expression froze over. Mika and Chiaki were rendered speechless. The tornadoes in their minds were upgraded to typhoons! Seiji!! both of them shouted in unison. Seiji could only feel utter helplessness upon seeing his two female friends indescribably shocked expressions. He knew that he shouldnt have taken the amnesiac girl with him! But there was no helping it. After waking up, Shika Kagura clung by his side and refused to let go. If he tried toughening his attitude even a little, she would pout and tear up, and when he tried to leave she really did cry She was basically a little child that was inseparable from an adult. He also considered not coming to school, but he promised that he would, and besides he also wanted to take Shika out for a walk, so she could get a little sunshine. Safety shouldnt be an issue with the spell formation still protecting the school. Rana was present as well. Calm down a little, and listen to me explain Seiji smiled wryly as he began speaking. Then, he suddenly discovered that he was talking like how a typical scumbag male lead in a harem story would!? Cough cough, this was just a coincidence! It was a difficult task to explain to his two friends what had happened without giving any specific details, but Seiji managed to accomplish it. Mmm Allow me to summarize the situation. Seiji was trying to help Kagura-san here with some difficult circumstances of hers, but she met with an accident caused by Student Council President Natsuya Yoruhana. After receiving treatment and waking up, Shika lost her memories and now believes Seiji is her brother. President Yoruhana feels deeply apologetic about this situation. Since Kagura-sans parents cant be contacted right now, President Yoruhana is providing her own home for Kagura-san to live in, and shes also providing treatment and care. And because Kagura-san isnt letting Seiji leave her side, Seiji has to temporarily live at the Yoruhana residence. Did I get the gist of it? Chiaki pretended that she was adjusting a pair of imaginary spectacles as she explained. Seiji sighed. Yep, thats right. It all seems so unbelievable it could even be the background story of a television series. Chiaki rubbed her chin. But since it happened to you it doesnt seem all that strange after all. Mika nodded silently in agreement. What does that mean? Seiji had the subtle feeling that he was being looked down upon. Was it just an illusion? It means that youre the type of idiot who always gets wrapped up in some incident, or even rush into something troublesome. Chiaki extended her palms and shrugged. Seiji was rendered speechless. Fine, he was indeed being looked down upon in a subtle way. Im sorry that I cant tell you guys the exact details, but the basic situation is the same as Chiakis explanation. Its fine; if you cant say it, you cant say it In fact were already satisfied that you can tell us so much. Chiaki smiled. Right, Mika? Mika also energetically nodded and smiled. Even though she was slightly annoyed at being left in the dark, if Seiji felt like he couldnt reveal any more details, he must have his reasons. It probably wasnt easy for him to tell them this much. In fact, he didnt have to tell us anything, but he didnt want us to worry Mika felt a warm feeling in her heart when this thought crossed her mind. She felt that it was a comfortable feeling to be viewed as important by the person she liked. Brother, Im getting tired! Hug me~ Mikas recently uplifted feelings instantly took a heavy blow. Seeing the fresh and cute no, seeing this middle school girl who wasnt even familiar with Seiji before this incident sticking so close to him, acting all spoiled with him, and talking so childishly Even though she knew that this was all due to amnesia she still didnt like it! Didnt I just hug you? Why are you getting tired so quickly? Im still feeling under the weather. Only when brother hugs me will I feel better it feels the best~ Thats enough! Mika felt an indescribable surge of anger rising up within her. Although she knew Shika was deserving of sympathy due to the fact that her mental age had regressed, seeing this and hearing this right in front of her was still maddening! I still havent been hugged by Seiji before!! the pigtailed girl mentally shouted at the top of her lungs. Chapter 124 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Seiji was racking his brains on how to deal with Shika Kagura acting so spoiled. Even though this was merely a corner of the school garden, for a high school boy to be seen hugging a middle school girl was still Hey hey, there was something wrong about the important part! He should have been thinking of how to refuse her; why was he thinking about dealing with the aftermath!? His self-commentary helped him to regain his senses. That was dangerous. He was almost seduced by her cuteness. Seiji firmed his resolve and was about to strictly reject the amnesiac girls request to hug, but at this moment she already had her arms opened to him, with a face filled with expectation as her eyes sparkled in an innocent and cute manner. Hugging her wouldnt be that big of a deal, would it? Seiji, Chiaki started, although I dont want to say this, but Seiji looked at the tomboy and saw that she was smiling like a convenience store clerk. A minimum of three years, a maximum of the death penalty~ Seijis face twitched. Hey, dont say something so terrifying in such a fake tone of voice! It sounds like youre in the service industry! I I wont be like that! Eh, you knew what I was talking about? Shouldnt you have been commenting about what I meant first? was what Chiakis grin seemed to say. Seiji broke out into a cold sweat. I of course I know! Ive seen this on the internet! Which website did you see it on? I dont remember! At any rate, Ive seen it. Does it really matter where!? Seiji forcefully injected spirit into his answer, but he averted his gaze from Chiaki. Brother~ Shika was still waiting expectantly for him. Chiaki was watching this while grinning widely. Mika her aura seemed a little terrifying! As Seiji looked around everywhere in search of a solution, he finally reached out his large hand and patted Shika Kaguras head. I just hugged you earlier. Hold on for a little longer. Pat~ Pat~~ Mmm Mew Shika didnt get the hug she wanted, but the head pats were effective as well. She was content like a kitten. Chiakis smile seemed to lose some darkness. Mikas aura also softened somewhat. Peace returned to this scene for the time being. The bell signaling the beginning of class finally rang. You two should go back to class. I need to accompany her today, so I wont be going, Seiji informed the duo. Chiaki nodded. During lunch break will you come by? Mika asked. Ill have lunch together with her at the presidents home could it be that youve prepared a lunchbox for me? Mika nodded. Seiji felt a twinge of guilt. To be honest, he wanted to eat lunch together with Mika and Chiaki. But Shika was sticking so closely to him, and she was the Reapers Curse Just a short meeting should be fine, but if they ate lunch together, he didnt know whether calamities would befall Chiaki and Mika. Seiji didnt want them to undergo mysterious catastrophes. For the first time, he felt what Shika Kagura must have felt in the past when she rejected other people. He was forced to reject other peoples kindness and good intentions and remain distant from them. Thank you during lunch break, Ill come over and take it. But I thought you needed to accompany her Seiji grinned. The presidents residence is quite close to school, so it wont take much time. Mika blinked in surprise as she also smiled and nodded. And so, the four of them separated. Mika and Chiaki walked back to the school building. After walking a few steps, they couldnt help looking back at Seiji and Shika. What they saw was the tall boy holding on to the petite girls hand as they walked off into the distance. Seiji stayed by Shikas side for the entire morning. They watched TV together, surfed the internet, played hide-and-seek, read manga, played Monopoly, and played some other card games The maid Mai Houjou brought everything they watched, read, and played to them, including laptops, manga, cards, and so on. Yes, the maid-senpai was also unable to attend classes. According to her, serving her ladys guests was much more important than attending class. Senpai, youre a third-year high schooler; is this really alright? She didnt seem to mind, so it was fine? Seiji found it easy to forget about his senpais presence while he was having fun with Shika, but whenever he needed something, he noticed her immediately. Her skills as a maid were extraordinary. Seiji came to the conclusion that she was definitely not an ordinary person! She said she was here to serve him and Shika, but perhaps she was actually putting them under surveillance? Well, either way, it didnt matter. Seiji was merely accompanying a girl whod developed amnesia which caused her mental age to regress. They were only playing normally. Dusk. The tall boy was sitting in the hallway and observing the scenery in the backyard. The petite girl used his lap as a pillow, and her head was resting on his thighs. She had fallen asleep while clutching onto one of his large hands. The maid appeared at the end of the hallway with a tray in her hand as she silently walked over. Walking next to the boy, she crouched, placed down the tray, arranged the teacups, and slowly began pouring tea. None of her movements created any sound, and there was an indescribable elegance to her actions! Considering the fact that she accomplished all this in black-and-white maid attire, it further increased the difficulty of soundlessly performing everything. Seijis eyes sparkled with admiration. The maid-senpai didnt say anything as she smiled gently and placed one cup of tea by his hand. She then took another cup of tea for herself. And so, they quietly sipped tea together. Shikas body moved slightly as she seemed to mutter something. There was a light smile on her sleeping face. Seiji observed her for a few moments and also smiled faintly. He finished his tea and placed down the teacup. Thank you for your efforts today, Harano Haruta-san, Mai said in a soft voice while refilling Seijis empty teacup. Seiji blinked in surprise at this. It wasnt all that much of a big deal Senpai, I thought you would constantly remain silent. The maid threw him a sidelong glance. Im not mute. Everyone has times when they want to communicate. Since she was still smiling as she done this, this sidelong glance actually seemed rather cute. Seiji almost chuckled out loud at the sight. Okay then, just that Senpai you seem so professional too professional. Im being paid a salary to do this job. Of course I need to be serious about it. What about what youre doing right now? Even when working seriously, there are times when people need to relax a little~ Mmm you seem to be right about that. Of course I am. They exchanged glances as they both laughed soundlessly. Ive been constantly watching you today. Mais tone of voice suddenly turned more serious as she continued, Ive been observing you, to see what type of person you are. And now, I understand why it was that Milady was willing to invite you into her home, as well as why this amnesiac girl relies on you so much. Seiji scratched his face awkwardly. Er should I interpret that as praise? It is praise. I havent praised many boys before, so you should be proud of yourself. Heh, youre just a maid~ I have another identity, and itll scare you upon hearing it~ I already know about it: youre the former student council president, right? Seiji looked at her with a mock disdain. But now youre nothing more than a maid. Mai puffed out her cheeks slightly. Hmph you need to fix your attitude, junior! Since you view me as your junior, then theres no need for honorifics. Dont call me something like Harano or Haruta-san; it sounds quite strange. Mai paused for a moment at hearing this, before she broke out into laughter. The pout from earlier was nowhere to be seen. Okay then, you you win, junior Haruta. What did I win? Is there a prize, Houjou-senpai? Seiji blinked his eyes innocently. Im just a maid; what prize would I even have to give you? Mai grinned as she sipped her tea. But, Seiji started, according to legend, maids can provide some special services Seeing Mai smile as she mockingly raised the tea kettle to chuck at him, Seiji hurriedly put a stop to his clown act. Of course theyre all fake! Please forget I said anything! That smile was still plastered on Mais face as she tilted the tea kettle and poured more tea for herself. Seiji also lowered his head and sipped some more tea. By the way, Senpai Hmm? If If I didnt pass your inspection er, observation, what would have happened? Mai slowly revealed the most brilliant smile she had ever shown him. Did you know, junior Haruta? The most important job of a maid isnt to take care of her masters basic living needs. Its to exterminate all pests around her master~ Seiji was rendered speechless by this. Chapter 125 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Seiji felt as if he had barely managed to escape with his life No, this must be a mistaken impression! How could someone as gentle and kind as Mai Houjou-senpai do something so cruel? Senpai, youre really good at making jokes. I wasnt joking, junior~ Haha Hehe the two of them exchanged smiles. Please tell me you were just joking! Im starting to get scared here!! Seiji tugged at the corner of his lips. He decided not to think too deeply about the hidden meaning behind this beautiful maid-senpais smile Yep, all he had to do was pay it little attention. Natsuya and Hitaka returned. When they returned, Seiji was playing with his cat whoops, he was throwing snacks at Shika to feed her. The two of you seem to be having a fun time today, Natsuya remarked. Seiji noticed that both girls seemed rather fatigued and paused his movements, causing him to be bitten on the fingers by Shika as she attempted to get at the candy in his hand. The two of you seem to have had a hard time today, he observed. Natsuya sighed. Yeah we met with some troublesome matters. Her tone of voice sounded so jaded! Just what exactly could have happened!? Seiji was in a state of shock. Then, he noticed that Hitaka seemed to be glaring fiercely at Shika. Oh, so thats how it was or maybe he should say that he should have expected it. Seiji glanced at the amnesiac girl. He discovered that she was currently in the midst of licking his finger. Hey! Stop licking! Stop sucking! Eh But theres still a good smell here~ Dont lick it even if there is a good smell! Are you really a cat!? While Seiji was commenting on the situation, his face also began flushing red. He definitely needed to remember that feeling just now no, that wasnt it! Forget that feeling! Hurry up and forget it!! This was yet another memory that he would need to seal away. Why another? That was because so many things had happened today when he was accompanying Shika! Seijis sense of reason was constantly being shaken by this overwhelmingly cute creature beside him, and he had to continuously place seals on his memory, or else he might have turned into that which was forbidden. Sigh Seiji wasnt the one who had sighed. Rather, it was Hitaka who had done so as she helplessly retracted her gaze. She was still a reasonable person and knew that the Reapers Curse would bring various difficulties down upon them The misfortune wasnt something anyone could decide. So, even though today was rather difficult for her and her lady, there was no reason for her to hate or complain about Shika Kagura. She quickly returned to her state of calmness. Seeing that her lady didnt appear shaken at all, Hitaka was inwardly impressed with her masters regal bearing. But, the truth was Why do I really feel like giving Seiji Haruta a good punch right now? Natsuya didnt understand her own feelings. But that thought had definitely flashed through her mind, especially when she witnessed how intimate Shika acted with him while playing. A mysterious sense of rage appeared from nowhere in her heart, and she almost felt like venting it. She barely managed to control herself and somehow used a normal, calm tone of voice. This must be due to us encountering many difficulties today during our investigation, while they just spent this day being idle and having fun That must be why I lost control of my emotions, right? Honestly, I cant be this immature, Natsuya Yoruhana! The scion inwardly warned herself to not stoop to such a low level and managed to regain her calm. The scene was temporarily silent. All three of them were adjusting their emotions during this time. As for the other person Brother, give me some more candy~ Nope, you cant have too many snacks before dinner. Hmph Stingy! Shika puffed out her cheeks discontentedly. So cute! I should just give her one more candy Haruta-kun. Natsuyas voice helped Seiji to come back to his senses. Im going back to my room to rest for now After dinner, well discuss that again. Oh okay. Natsuya left the room together with Hitaka after Seiji nodded in agreement. After watching the two of them leave, Seiji looked back at Shika again. Shika-chan He smiled at her. How about I teach you how to draw? After dinner. Seiji took Shika back to her room, then left by himself and returned to the main hall. Natsuya was currently pouring tea. How did you do it? she asked. I asked her to draw by herself for a while. Seiji shrugged. I told her that I hoped she would be able to show me a great drawing and give me a surprise something like that. Natsuya blinked in surprise as she put down the tea kettle. Youre quite skilled at coaxing girls. She has a childs mentality now, and shes an obedient one, so shes easy to deal with. Seiji walked over to the table and sat down as he took a teacup and poured himself some tea. Girls I wouldnt say Im good at coaxing them Im actually not all that good at dealing with girls. Natsuya was rendered speechless. She really felt like beating him up again! This time, she was quite clear about why that was. Houjou-san gave you an excellent evaluation. This is the first time shes ever praised a boy so much to me. So stop acting like you arent one! Admit it! Seiji Haruta, youre a a what? Playboy? No, that didnt seem right; he was nothing more than a depraved otaku not long ago, and even now he was still an otaku. Speaking of otakus, one would normally think of someone who wasnt good at social situations, especially dealing with girls as they would have introverted personalities So was he telling the truth then? No, no, this didnt seem right! Natsuyas mind fell into chaos. This boy in front of her seemed so bright, sunny, handsome, honest, and direct he was a perfect, wonderful, handsome boy in the eyes of so many women, yet his hobbies were all otaku-ish, so how should he be described? Handsome and cool otaku? The scion had a flash of inspiration. Thats right; this was the description she was looking for! Although this still seems like an awkward description, this is the right one. Seiji Haruta you are a handsome and cool otaku thats popular with girls and actually good at dealing with them! So stop denying it!! Really? Senpai was too kind. Seiji scratched his face awkwardly. I thought that I almost made her angry. Anger? What anger!? Natsuya recalled Houjou-sans attitude when she was speaking about Seiji. Houjou-san was smiling so sweetly it was rare for even Natsuya to see her smile like that. Natsuya suddenly felt another burst of frustration rise up within her. Honestly! But still she could tell that he wasnt faking it. No, it was impossible to fake things to such a degree. This person, he really was just like this Ah, yep, thats why Houjou-san would Thats why girls would Natsuya seemed to come to a realization. Haruta-kun, youre just so cool. Seiji was mystified. Why was the president suddenly saying this? And this tone of voice felt somewhat familiar even though it sounded like praise on the surface, he felt that there was something prickly beneath. While Seiji was still in a state of confusion, Natsuya sipped some tea as her expression turned more serious. Lets begin discussing the main topic at hand. Our progress on helping Shika Kagura recover her memory Hearing this, the idle gossip from before left Seijis mind, and his expression changed to a serious one. Before we discuss a method to restore her memory, we must first understand her current situation. There are three possibilities: the first is that her soul sustained injuries during the battle. This caused her mental spirit and consciousness to be severely damaged, thus accounting for her amnesia. The second is that, due to losing in battle against Hitaka, a condition of some sort was met, causing an underlying spell previously cast upon her to activate, resulting in amnesia. The third possibility is that both of the above were combined. Her memory loss may have been due to both of the aforementioned factors. An underlying spell was cast upon her, and her soul sustained injuries in the battle Well, it doesnt matter what the order was, as the end result is the same. Seiji raised his eyebrows in surprise. An underlying spell? Chapter 126 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Natsuyas eyes flashed with an indescribable light. Im talking about if the enemy no, if her master thought about the possibility that she may lose and be taken captive and cast such a spell in order to prevent any information leaking out. Its just a possibility. Seiji remained silent for a few moments. I think that this possibility is quite high. Considering what type of person the enemy seemed to be, this was quite a logical thing to assume. I also feel the same way, Natsuya agreed. The first possibility can mostly be eliminated, so I believe it to be either the second or the third. And its quite difficult to determine what it really is. So, we should consider it as the third, which would be the most difficult situation. Natsuya took another sip of tea. Assuming that Shikas situation is the third possibility, it means that in order to help her regain her memory, we will need to dispel the spell cast upon her as well as helping to heal her injured soul. Finally, we need to guide her spiritually, so she can recover her memory. Three steps And the most difficult step is to dispel the enemys spell. Natsuya paused before continuing, Spells that can erase peoples memories actually arent all that uncommon, but most of them are rather simple spells. Those are easy to discern and quite easy to cancel out. While treating her and sealing her powers as a Spirit-branded Retainer, I scanned her thoroughly and failed to detect such a spell. This means that the memory-loss spell cast upon her must be hidden quite deeply. Oh theres still one more possibility: the spell could be a permanent one which wiped out her memory forever but I feel that this possibility is quite low. Spirit-branded Retainers arent their contractors puppets. Anyone sane wouldnt accept such a spell being cast upon them And Shika Kaguras situation is rather unique. Even if she was being forced or tricked in some way, I doubt the enemy would dare to use such a spell on her. Seiji nodded in understanding. A spell that caused someone to lose their memories forever wasnt all that different from killing that person. Doing such a thing to the Reapers Curse was akin to suicide. So, this must be a type of spell that was hidden quite deeply. If it really existed, that is. While it seemed quite probable, it hadnt been confirmed yet, so it was only a possibility. Thats why the first thing they needed to do was If you do a deeper investigation, would you be able to confirm it? Seiji looked directly at Natsuya. Natsuya gazed back into his eyes. Yes, but its highly likely to cause her some harm. Seiji furrowed his brows. However, if someone is willing to take the risk, the harm to her can be avoided. Seiji slowly began to fold his arms. If its not a spell that can be detected on her body, then it must have been cast on her soul or more accurately speaking, within one of her souls layers, Natsuya explained while keeping her gaze fixed on Seiji. According to the current knowledge we Yin Yang Masters possess, the soul isnt a simple mass of energy at all. In fact, its structure is even more complex than our physical bodies. I wont go into the details, but simply speaking, souls have seven layers to them. As far as I know, even the strongest Yin Yang Masters of today can only cast spells affecting up to the fourth layer of a persons soul. That is the upper limit. Anyone whose spell can affect the souls third layer is already at grandmaster-level and our enemy definitely isnt at such a high level. If he or she was, then all they would have to do is crush you with their overwhelming strength instead of using schemes, right? Seiji interrupted. More accurately speaking, this duel wouldnt even take place. Natsuya didnt deny his question; instead she took it into another direction. The enemys spell is located somewhere in between the souls first layer or the surface of the second layer. Is this also within your powers? I cant Im not good at this type of spell, but I know how to check for them. Natsuya lowered her head and took another sip of tea. If I investigate Shika Kaguras soul directly, she might receive some additional damage to her soul since shes already injured. But if theres someone who she trusts and is close to, someone whos willing to become an intermediary, then Ill be able to investigate her soul without causing any harm to her. Seiji blinked. This seems like a perfect job for me. Youre indeed the perfect person to do it no, youre the only person that can do it, Haruta-kun. Natsuya sighed as she looked back up at him. Is there any danger to being this intermediary? Seiji had a calm expression. If everything works successfully, nothing will happen, but if things arent successful the worst situation would be that your own soul would sustain damage. If my soul is damaged will I die? No. Natsuyas tone was firm. Id stop my investigation spell the moment things start to go wrong, or you yourself can also stop it at any time, so that you wont receive too much damage. Thats fine, then. Seiji was decisive about it as he unfolded his arms. Lets just do it like that make use of me! Natsuya paused in surprise. You agree to it just like this? Are there any other choices for me to consider? Er no, I meant She was talking about his soul potentially being damaged! Although it might not happen, just the possibility meant that he should have been hesitant! Arent you going to ask for more details? What it means for your soul to be damaged, what will happen, will you recover questions like that? I do want to know, but no matter if I know or not, my answer will be the same. Its fine as long as I wont die from it. If I dont die, I can always load. If I can load I have nothing to be afraid of! Seiji was filled with confidence due to his cheat. But to Natsuya, his firm and decisive attitude seemed so cool. The scion with long, silky black hair felt her heart skip a beat as she looked at his handsome face. She expected that he would hesitate at least a little, or at the very minimum, ask about the possible aftereffects of having his soul damaged. She never expected that he was decisive to such an extent; he didnt seem to be worrying about anything at all! Just like an idiot. But he was so cool! This bravery and resolution resembled foolishness so closely. Natsuya was shocked to her core and definitely moved. Her face was burning up slightly. Her heartbeat increased rapidly. Just like the time before. Silence temporarily fell in the room. President? Seiji broke the silence. Er Eh? Natsuya finally regained her composure. Ive agreed to become the intermediary, so what next? Young missus, why were you in a daze just now? After that its Natsuya hurriedly averted her gaze and lowered her head to drink some more tea in an effort to conceal her emotions. However, there was no more tea in her cup. This made her feel even more awkward. I need to make some preparations after theyre finished, we can begin the investigation. She pretended to drink some non-existent tea as she put all her effort in trying to speak calmly. Seiji nodded. Do I need to do anything on my end? Will we begin tonight or tomorrow? Natsuya tried her best to regain control of her emotions as she considered Seijis question. Tomorrow. Ill prepare for it tonight, and it also gives Shika one more night to rest. As for you all you need to do is mentally prepare yourself; nothing else will be necessary. Ok, got it. Seiji sipped on some more tea. Seiji returned to Shikas room after the conversation with Natsuya ended. After he entered, he noticed that she was still sitting in front of her desk and energetically drawing. Before he even reached her side, she already heard his footsteps and turned around with a delighted expression on her face. Brother~ Are you done drawing? Not yet. Hey, youre not allowed to come over here! No peeking! Seiji chuckled as he stopped in his tracks. Alright, Ill wait here for a little bit. Yep, its almost done! Shika turned back around and continued to draw while hunched over the table. Seiji sat down on a chair beside the bed as he watched her slim back. Her beautiful face was smiling, and there was a serious look in her eyes as she drew. She seemed so innocent and cute. Seiji merely watched in silence without thinking anything. Im done drawing! Shika put down her drawing pencil and looked over her sketch with satisfaction before closing the sketchbook. She then turned towards Seiji and brought the sketchbook over to him while hopping and skipping. Close your eyes, Brother. Smiling, Seiji did what she asked and closed his eyes. Ta-da! You can open them now! Seiji opened his eyes. He was startled by the drawing displayed in front of him. This drawing was something completely unexpected. Chapter 127 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 It was a rough sketch. In the center was a tall boy whose facial features werent drawn accurately. However, it was still possible to see that he was smiling gently. To his right was a petite girl. She was clutching his hand with a delighted smile on her face. This was obviously a depiction of Seiji and Shika. This didnt surprise Seiji. What surprised him was that there were also other people in the sketch. The girl with silky, long black hair had a calm expression. The red-haired girl seemed slightly angry. The silver-haired boys eyes were widened in surprise The girl with two pigtails stood out from the others. The girl wearing black-and-white maid attire had a gentle smile on her face. Everyone everyone that Shika Kagura met after receiving amnesia was in this picture! A large house could be seen in the background, and an orangey-red sun hung low in the sky. This gave a wonderful atmosphere to the rough sketch of these people standing together in a row. Hehe, how is it, Brother? Shika laughed in a manner which seemed like she was begging for praise. I did a good job, right? Seiji returned to his senses and smiled gently at her. Yep you did a great job! He gave her his honest praise. Shikas smile seemed to increase in magnitude, and her eyes curved into twin crescent moons. She turned around and sat down on his thigh while nuzzling him affectionately. Seijis expression froze over. The soft warm feeling of a middle school girl on his lap, the nice faint smell of her body scent But seeing the drawing, which was still in her hand, instantly helped to repress any uncertain feelings he had in his heart. Brother, since Ive done such a good job, you should give me a reward~ A reward what would you like? Seiji believed that she would likely ask for a snack or something similar. I want to sleep together with my brother! *Boom!* Seiji received a mega-impact direct hit!! It actually appeared! The legendary I want to sleep together with my brother request! Countless gentlemanly older brothers with sister-complexes dreamed about being able to hear this sentence!! Seiji personally believed that this sentence could rank fourth among all sentences that sis-con brothers wanted to hear! Although Seiji believed that he himself wasnt a sis-con, any boy would find it difficult to restrain themselves after hearing such a sentence coming out from the mouth of a beauty on Shika Kaguras level! The feelings he managed to repress earlier returned in full force! More accurately speaking, they were focused on his bottom half!! He was about to lose control, ahh!! Seiji poured all his effort into not allowing his expression to become distorted. How should he deal with this situation? Right, recite an incantation! 3.141592653589793 Hey, wait! This isnt an incantation; this is pi! Inwardly, his mind was as chaotic as a battlefield. How about it, Brother? Shika nudged her pale face against his and acted spoiled again. Id really like for brother to hug me as we sleep~ Soft words with a warm feeling behind them. Something was standing up. Dont get up! Dont be like this, little brother!! Seiji attempted to persuade his lower half desperately. But he quickly figured out how foolish this was, so he hurriedly tried to distract himself. Er Shika-chan, a girl as old as you are now shouldnt be sleeping together with boys anymore. Im not sleeping together with boys; I just want to sleep together with my brother. Your brother is a boy as well! I dont care! I still want to sleep together with my brother! I want you to hug me; thats the most comfortable~ But I wont be comfortable! No, no I should say that Ill be really comfortable as well But I wont be able to be comfortable, so I wont be comfortable! Get it!? Seiji sighed inwardly. Just what exactly am I thinking anymore? Seiji forcefully rubbed his face in an effort to calm himself down. Shika-chan, you cant act too spoiled, you know! I cant sleep together with you. At most I can stay by your bedside until you fall asleep. Shika puffed out her cheeks at hearing this. Thats no good Dont be selfish, Shika-chan. Seiji tried his best to put on a stern expression. Youre not going to listen to your brother? Wah Shikas face instantly darkened. Im sorry! Just seeing such an expression makes me want to apologize! I feel so guilty!! But I really cant; sleeping together is forbidden How how about this: Ill go ask the maid-san to give Shika-chan some delicious sweets like strawberry milk pudding to make it up to you. How does that sound? Id prefer chocolate. Got it! Ill go ask her for some! Seeing her expression relax slightly, Seiji inwardly breathed a sigh of relief. Then, his gaze fell upon that sketch again. Shika-chan, could you tell me how why was it that you wanted to draw it like this? he asked gently. And so, the night passed. Shika didnt go to sleep until really late last night, but it wasnt a problem for Seiji. After getting out of bed, washing up, and eating breakfast, he accompanied Natsuya to a certain room at the end of the second floor. When he went inside, he saw that there was a huge Yin Yang diagram inscribed on the floor, with a gigantic pentagram inscribed on the ceiling. This room was windowless. White lanterns hung from all four walls, candlelight flickering inside them. Despite this, the room seemed neither stifling nor hot. Besides the Yin Yang diagram and pentagram, various runes in a language that Seiji couldnt read were also scribbled all over the walls, ceiling, and floor There were also two reclining chairs in the center of the Yin Yang diagram on the floor. They seemed like rather ordinary wooden chairs which could be found in just about any home. Shika and I will be using these two chairs? Natsuya nodded. Yes, and Ill be casting the spell upon the two of you. As for the specific procedure, its just like I told you last night. First Ill have you two undergo a special hypnosis. After that Ill cast a spell upon you, so that your spirit can enter her soul and aid in the investigation. Spirit according to Natsuyas explanation last night, it was the self-awareness of the soul. It was something quite similar to your consciousness but still different. According to Seijis understanding, to use a computer as an analogy, consciousness was similar to the Windows operating system for everything on the surface, while spirit was like the DOS system that controlled the disks. Both systems were separate yet worked together. In conclusion, consciousness worked on the surface, while spirit functioned on a deeper level. Natsuyas assessment of his understanding was that it seemed rather subtle. It was correct in some parts, but incorrect in others. Well, since Natsuya didnt deny it straight out, Seiji just took it as him being correct. It didnt matter to him whether or not he understood how it worked, as long as he understood the big picture. What would it feel like for his spirit to enter someone elses soul? Hearing Natsuyas description made Seiji recall a popular science fiction film in his previous life about entering other peoples dreams and planting memories in an effort to change them. He believed that to be an excellent movie with fantastic writing. At the time, he even watched it twice in the movie theater, which left him with a deep impression. What he was now about to do was rather similar to the main character of that film. That protagonist needed to plant memories in other peoples dreams, and he needed to enter a girls soul to locate a spell. That protagonist had to deal with peoples unconscious defense systems, while Seiji would face the natural defense of Shika Kaguras soul. This was why Natsuya said that only someone Shika Kagura was close to would be able to act as an intermediary. If it was a stranger, doubtlessly Shikas souls defenses would be increased to the maximum. For someone she felt close to, the defenses should be much easier to deal with. But there was still an element of risk involved. Seiji had already mentally prepared himself. Chapter 128 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Apart from the fact that Shikas soul might view Seiji as an intruder, there was one greater risk that he had to face. The spell that he was looking for. There was the possibility of another spell being bound to the amnesia-causing spell located in Shikas soul in order to prevent its cancellation. Even if his task was merely to find the spell, not dispel it, there was still some degree of risk involved. An abundance of caution would be necessary. After Shika woke up and ate breakfast, Seiji brought her to the room where the spell had been prepared. After entering, the amnesiac girl scanned the entire room, her eyes wide with surprise. She seemed to realize that something was about to happen, so she shrunk back in fright and stuck as closely to Seiji as possible. No need to be scared, Shika-chan, Seiji consoled her in the gentlest voice he could manage. Were just going to make you have a dream, and Ill accompany you. Brother It wont hurt. It might be a little uncomfortable, but I promise that no harm will come to you. Seiji patted Shika on the head, his gaze gentle yet firm. Shika blinked while facing him directly. Even though she didnt know what was about to happen, seeing her brothers firm expression helped to reassure her. Have a seat, Natsuya, who was beside them, requested. The president was currently wearing shrine maiden clothing. Thats right, it was also known as Shinto garb! A white wide-sleeved shirt on top, with a long red skirt on bottom well, its technical name was hakama. She was also wearing white socks and red-colored shoes woven from dried grass, a classic pairing. It was incredible for the black-haired scion with huge breasts to wear such an outfit! When Seiji noticed her attire after entering the room, he was astonished to his core. If it wasnt for the fact that Shika was sticking by his side, he would likely have stood there, dazed, for a full dozen seconds. The presidents long straight black hair, white shirt, and red skirt were a perfect combination. Her breasts which always jutted out, regardless of her clothing, seemed even sexier than normal. The contrast between the holy impression that these clothes were originally supposed to give off and Natsuyas devilish figure gave her an almost irresistible allure. Seiji felt an urge to take a picture of this scene with his cell phone! He was even willing to bet his own virginity that a picture of the president wearing this outfit would be mega popular at school! And if he tried selling the picture on the internet, perhaps hed be able to charge a high price and make huge profits Cough cough, Im getting too far off topic here. At any rate, she was beautiful and excellent. It was a pity that he wasnt able to take a picture. Seiji was certain that if he asked permission to take a picture, she would likely reject him and perhaps even glare at him. That was why he could only admire this scene in secret by saving it in his system. Heh heh, his dating sim system had the ability to save CGs! Even though he almost never used it, it still seemed to be good for situations like these! Hmm about his dating sim system. Privately, Seiji was a little worried about it. Just what exactly was his dating sim system? Seiji didnt understand. Was this system connected to his body? Or his soul? He didnt know this either. He was someone who had reincarnated into an entirely different world with possession of a mysterious system. Just what would his soul look like to Natsuya? Would she find something strange in it? Or would he be unable to do such a task for Shikas sake? He was rather worried. But just worrying about it wouldnt be of any use; he had to at least try. He sat down on one of the reclining chairs, his heart still filled with worries. He indicated for Shika to sit down on the other chair. Lay down and relax. Just treat it as resting normally, Natsuya informed them in a calm voice. Then she slowly raised her right hand. She was holding an item. Many golden bells were attached its red handle, and five ribbons of different colors were tied to its base. As she shook this item lightly, everyone heard the sonorous sound of bells chiming. Seiji, who had just laid down, instantly felt a wave of drowsiness wash over him. *Ding ling ling Ding ling ling* Natsuya shook the bells rhythmically as she walked in a circle around the two chairs. The long night, what will you hear Spirits and ghosts, what will you confide Her calm voice began chanting some words that Seiji couldnt make heads or tails of. He assumed it was part of her spell. As he relaxed and laid there on the chair, his eyelids grew heavier and heavier as he listened to her incantation and the bells ringing. He was holding on to Shikas tiny hand. The two of them exchanged glances with each other. Brother Im so sleepy Its fine, Shika-chan Its just a dream, Seiji comforted her gently and smiled. Didnt you want me to sleep with you last night Does this count? Brother An indescribable light shone in Shikas eyes as her eyelids drooped. Seiji was filled with numerous complex feelings as he focused on her expression. Would they succeed? If they successfully discovered and eliminated the memory loss-inducing spell and helped her to recover her memories would she remember what she did during her amnesiac period? If she ended up forgetting Seiji would be rather sad As Seiji gazed at Shikas face, he felt his senses of sight and hearing gradually fade, before he finally shut his eyes as well. Wake up, Haruta-kun. Seiji slowly opened his eyes as he heard someone call to him. He discovered that he was in an unfamiliar room. The room was rather small. There was a bed, a desk, a chair, a bookshelf, and a cabinet and all the furniture seemed rather small as well. There was a little girl sleeping on the bed. The dolls, building blocks, and stuffed plushies were either scattered about or organized neatly, indicating that this was a childs room. Seiji peered at the little girl closely. Shika-chan Thats right. Although this girl was much younger than the one he knew, this was doubtlessly Shika Kagura. Where am I? Seiji muttered to himself. Youre in her Shika Kaguras soul, Natsuyas calm voice sounded in his ears. President? Where are you? Seiji glanced around at his surroundings. Im still in reality, taking care of you guys, Natsuya responded. Just as I informed you last night, I can only hear you and respond in turn. I wont be aware of anything you see or meet there. I can only learn about it if you tell me. If you need me to answer any questions, or do something, youll have to say it clearly. Seiji thought back to their conversation last night and nodded. She had indeed told him this. My brain doesnt feel like its working too well my thoughts feel rather sluggish. Thats because youre still not used to being in soul form. Itll get better once you get used to it. Getting accustomed to it Seiji rubbed his temples. Thats when he realized that he wanted to take a look at his current self! Just what type of appearance would he take on in such a situation Seiji looked around the room and instantly discovered a mirror. When he took a look, the person reflected in the mirror was Seiji Harutas handsome face. This means that even my soul has completely merged with the original Seiji Harutas? He rubbed his chin in contemplation. Well, it was all fine as long as there was nothing wrong with his soul. The other thing that Seiji really wanted to check was his system. When he willed it, its familiar menu and options floated up in front of him. It appeared! It actually appeared!? I can even use my system in such a state!? Seiji widened his eyes in surprise. He attempted to use its functions. It seemed the same as normal. Every option was present, including his save and load ability! What did this mean? Does this mean that the dating sim system is intricately connected to my soul? Various thoughts flashed through Seijis mind. No matter what, he felt a great sense of relief that he was able to access his system even in his soul form. Well, that concluded his self-inspection. It was time to do what he came to do. Chapter 129 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 President, Im currently in some sort of bedroom. Shika Kagura a much younger version of her is sleeping on the bed right now. He put down the mirror and asked for instructions. What should I do now? Should I wake her up? Natsuya didnt reply to this. President? I was thinking about what to do, she finally responded. Its possible to wake her up right now, but I recommend looking around first. Are you able to leave the room? Seiji took another look at his surroundings. Theres no door in this room not even a window. Then go ahead and wake her up. But prepare yourself first, Natsuya advised in a serious tone of voice. Prepare for what? Seiji wondered. Without warning, the young version of Shika on the bed muttered something and stirred. Seiji looked at her. The young Shika slowly opened her eyes. When this happened, all the toys in the room suddenly began hovering in midair! Seiji felt like he was being propelled upwards as well, and he couldnt help but look at the ceiling. He noticed that the ceiling magically seemed to be far away from him when it was so low a few moments earlier! He had barely registered this when his perspective turned upside-down! He began falling towards the ceiling! Whoa!! He couldnt control himself and let out a shout of surprise. He imagined that this was what a first-time bungee jumper would feel! Seijis mind was going blank! He didnt know what was going on. Just as he calmed down slightly and prepared to take action, he suddenly fell in a different direction again! The roomor perhaps it was more apt to describe it as a space in the shape of a roomhad now changed. Multiple layers of the room overlapped in his vision. Seiji felt like he was trapped inside a kaleidoscope! This completely breaks every law of physics. Countless flying stuffed plushies, building blocks, dolls, and so on were strewn everywhere, just like the colorful contents of a kaleidoscope. They grew larger or smaller, distorted, changed colors, or transformed back into their original states in a maddening cycle! Seiji crashed into a teddy bear. The rebound sent him hurtling into a castle constructed of wooden blocks, which were sent flying everywhere after the collision. He then grabbed onto the hem of a dolls skirt, but it suddenly turned minuscule, making him unable to hold onto it anymore. He ended up falling into a giant whale puppets mouth and being ejected from the blowhole on its back, whereupon he continued crashing left and right into many other strange, distorted objects. But, unexpectedly, it didnt hurt at all. Seiji was unsure of speed which he was falling at, but if he calculated it according to real-world physics, he guessed that he would have been seriously injured from the impacts long ago. Welp, so much for Newtons laws of gravity! At first, Seiji had been confused by the situation. Now, he had calmed down enough to assess the situation, even while flying through midair. After an indeterminate length of time passed in this chaotic kaleidoscope, Seiji finally crash-landed onto the floor together with a large number of toys. Seiji slowly regained his feet and used his arms to shield his head from the subsequent downpour of toys. After he finished catching the final teddy bear, the room returned to its original state or was it slightly larger than before? He had no way to compare or know. Shika-chan finally rose from her bed and opened her eyes. Brother~ she called out happily upon seeing Seiji. Then she hurriedly ran towards him and jumped into his arms with her arms outstretched. Good morning, Brother! After rubbing her face against him several times, she raised her face to reveal an expression that was just too cute to withstand! Seiji felt as if he could hear his sense of reason becoming twisted. She was just too cute! He repeatedly tried to recite as many numbers of pi as he possibly could and somehow managed to maintain his sanity. Good morning, Shika-chan, Seiji smiled and greeted her normally, putting his earlier mysterious experience behind him. This was the inside of Shika Kaguras soul. The younger version of Shika Shika-chan was the manifestation of her soul. That was to say Shika-chan had the ability to affect the entire area inside here. Her knowledge, emotions, and thoughts had the ability to change the surrounding environment. But she couldnt control it. Humans were unable to control every part of their bodies, and their souls functioned in the same way. Although Shika-chan was powerful in this realm, she couldnt control everything. Thanks to Seijis personal experience and Natsuyas explanation beforehand, he was now able to understand all this. Currently, he was accompanying Shika-chan in her room According to her current knowledge, this was the living room of her home. They sat together on a couch and watched some TV. The TV was only playing just a few scenes from a really old anime repeatedly instead of broadcasting some normal episodes. Shika-chan appeared to be completely engrossed by this. She didnt feel that anything was wrong. It was just like a dream. Well, this was indeed a dream. A beautiful, eternal dream about her family and her brother. Have you finished inspecting the entire room? Natsuyas voice asked. Yep, Ive checked everywhere, and nothing seems particularly abnormal, Seiji replied. In that case the enemys spell isnt located in this room. Or, more accurately, its not located in this soul layer, Natsuya muttered. Yeah Seiji observed the window that had now appeared in the room. This window didnt seem like it could be opened. Everything outside was pitch dark. However, strange white shadows kept streaking past the window. Occasionally, blood-red eyeballs could also be seen staring at the inhabitants. If its not inside, it can only be outside but it doesnt look very pleasant out there. Shika-chan is only capable of maintaining this room, the setting of the house in her soul. Natsuya sighed before continuing, According to Shika-chans knowledge, the area outside her house is dangerous and unfamiliar. Thats why it looks foreboding and dark. After a period of silence. What should I do? Seiji asked for Natsuyas advice. You have two choices, Natsuya said, pausing for a second. Your first choice is to venture outside Shikas house by yourself. You would have to protect yourself by using your personal spiritual power combined with my support in order for you perform your investigation. Your second choice is to take Shika-chan with you, so she can assist you. But She might end up getting hurt by the enemys spell, right? Thats right; itll be risky for her. There was another momentary silence. Seiji knew that he needed to make a choice. The innocent little girl was still sitting there, watching TV. She kept singing together with the characters in the show, and sometimes she even stood up to dance along with them. Take this girl out of her warm home to face unknown dangers? No Seiji instantly made his decision. Shika-chan. She turned around and blinked innocently. Hmm? What is it, Brother? Seiji smiled gently and patted her on the head. I have something to do outside. Can you watch TV by yourself for a while? Shika-chan squinted happily upon being patted on the head, but after hearing her brothers words, her eyes her shot back open. Outside? Yeah I have to go outside for a little bit. Dont go. Shika-chan had an unwilling expression. Her brows were furrowed, her mouth was pouting, and her eyes showed signs of sadness. I dont want Brother to go outside Seiji felt a twinge of pain in his chest at this sight. But it was necessary for him to do this. I have something important to do. Theres no helping it, but Ill come back as soon as I can. No! Her voice rose an octave. The little girl ran to Seiji and hugged him tightly. I dont want Brother to go outside! I wont allow Brother to go! She was almost screaming now, and she whimpered softly midway. Shika-chan Seiji was moved. The last time Brother went out you were gone for so long so long Tears started streaming out of her eyes. I waited for so long so long by myself I was so lonely so scared She was hugging him tightly, clinging onto him with all her might. Finally Brother returned I was so happy I wanted to be together forever, for eternity Tears kept dripping down her face. Dont go out! Brother Ill be a good girl! Ill listen to everything Brother says! As long as Brother doesnt leave again as long as Brother doesnt leave me alone Wahh Her miserable sobs echoed off the walls. The warm house was filled with sadness. Chapter 130 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 The room instantly turned dark. All the doors and windows disappeared, nothing but static appeared on the television, and an icy chill filled the dimension. Many tiny hands reached out from the sofa and grasped every part of Seijis body. Two snake-like chains also slid out and slowly began to wrap around his ankles. It was evident that their purpose was to restrain him. This suddenly turned into a horror film! Seiji mentally sighed to himself. Shika-chan was still crying in front of him. She paid no attention to the changes in the environment and acted like this was natural. His instincts warned him that if those two chains which were slowly inching around his legs managed to tie him up completely, he would be in grave danger. Despite this, Seiji remained calm! Shika-chan He used his left hand, the only moveable part of his body remaining, to pat her head once more. Seijis mind went into overdrive as he attempted to think of a method to extricate himself from this precarious situation. He had made a mistake. He didnt want Shika-chan to take any risks, but he ignored her feelings. After her brother left, she waited here by herself for such a long time Loneliness, worry, and fearall dark emotionslaid dormant deep within her heart. He wanted to leave her alone and go out by himself. This stimulated her deepest fears and caused such a situation. In that case, how should he fix things? The answer was obvious. Sorry I was wrong, Seiji apologized sincerely. I shouldnt have tried to leave you alone again and go outside by myself. He spoke in the gentlest tone he could manage. Her crying died down. The dark space seemed to brighten ever so slightly. I didnt consider Shika-chans feelings. It was my mistake. Please forgive me, he requested sincerely while patting her head gently. Shika-chans crying stopped. She wiped her nose and raised her head, looking up at Seiji. Her pale face was tear-streaked, and her mouth was still pouting. She looked pitiable. Seiji inwardly smiled. She really is too cute even her crying face seems so soft and cute! The numerous hands which had been reaching out beneath the sofa retracted themselves and disappeared. The chains wrapped around Seijis ankles also stopped moving and disappeared into the floor. The room lit up again. Seiji took Shika-chan into his arms and hugged her. Do you forgive me, Shika-chan? She nodded as the expression on her face became less tense. Thank you. Shika-chan really is such a good girl, Seiji said truthfully. Shika-chan slowly began smiling again. Brother She was feeling warmth and comfort from being hugged by her favorite relative. I wont leave Shika-chan behind anymore, but I really have something important I need to take care of outside. Thats why Shika-chan, come together with me. His gentle voice was also resolute. If it was risky then all he had to do was protect her! Leaving her by herself wasnt truly protecting her. Taking her together with him and, if there was danger, using all his effort to ensure her safety was the correct way to protect her! Okay I want to be together with Brother, Shika-chan answered delightedly. As long as she could be together with her brother, she was willing to go anywhere. Seiji took Shika-chan outside with him. It was lighter than Seiji expected outside. It wasnt dark to the extent of being unable to see more than one meter. This was due to taking Shika-chan together with him. Although the sky turned much lighter, the environment was still treacherous. Snow. Piles and piles of snow were falling from the sky. Seiji was now wearing a thick winter jacket. He also made Shika-chan wear the thickest clothes they could find, including gloves and a hat. He still felt cold, however. Shika-chan, are you cold? A little Im fine. Seiji felt a twinge of pain in his heart upon seeing the girl trying to endure the chill. President, what should I do in this situation? He briefed Natsuya on the situation and requested her assistance. Wait a moment, Ill help you out. After a minute. Alright, Ive cast a spell on your body. If you try your best to imagine what you want, you should be able to create it. Imagination Seiji thought in detail about what he wanted. I want a car! One that will run even in heavy snow, with excellent heating. I want a high-class SUV thats as comfortable to sit in as my own home Something suddenly flashed into existence before him with a golden glow. This golden glow seemed just like the flow of water. It swiftly formed into the shape of a car and began materializing. After its color changed, it finally solidified into existence! A silver-white SUV magically appeared in front of him. Amazing! Seiji couldnt help but praise it. The car didnt have any brand markings he forgot to imagine one, as all he did was think about the outer appearance and inner functions of the car he wanted, and this was what he got. It seemed fine on the surface, but what about the inside? Seiji opened the car door. He saw that inside didnt seem bad at all. Although there were some details which were obviously missing, everything necessary was present. Shika-chan merely blinked upon seeing a car materialize in front of her. She didnt seem to think it was strange, nor did she ask any questions. Seiji helped Shika-chan sit down on the passenger seat and put on her seat belt. He sat down on the drivers side, put on his own seat belt, turned on the car, its heating system, and the radio. The opening theme song of Honey Candy Girl started playing, while the warm air which blasted from the heating system instantly dispelled all coldness. Excellent! Seiji smiled. This was just what I wanted. President, this is really nice! Its fine as long as its helpful by the way, what did you make!? An SUV for traipsing in the snow! Seiji replied. Natsuya, who was still in the real world, was astonished upon hearing this. He created a car? In such a short amount of time!? According to her knowledge, the power of this creation spell depended on both the casters spell power as well as the users spiritual power and imagination. She had some confidence in her own spell, but this was the first time shed actually used it, so its power should only be at a normal level. Creating a car wasnt impossible. But it wasnt easy to imagine such a large and complex object! Creating something so complex should have taken a relatively long amount of time. But Seiji Haruta did it in the span of a mere thirty no, ten seconds! Natsuya was quite clear that her own spells power wasnt at the level where it could support an ordinary persons spiritual power to this extent. In that case, Seiji himself must possess an incredibly high spiritual power level or imagination! And it wasnt merely above average. Natsuya didnt know how she should calculate it, but she knew Seijis spiritual power was definitely many times higher than average! It was multiplication, not addition! Having high spiritual power could be due to the Haruta familys bloodline, or some other reasons. As for high imagination was it because he was an otaku? No, it might have some influence, but saying it was all because of his otaku hobbies seemed ridiculous. The reasons as to why Seiji Haruta possessed such abnormally high spiritual power were unclear. And this type of spiritual power meant Various thoughts flashed through Natsuyas mind. But she quickly regained her senses. First, she needed to do what they intended to in the first place. President. The boy who was seated in front of her in real life mentally spoke to her again. Im currently driving the car to a snow mountain I feel like theres definitely something there. Thats because it was too obvious. The snow flying everywhere was pure white. There was only one place where it was pitch-black instead. That location was the top of the snow mountain that Shika-chan had talked about before. Chapter 131 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 The snow and wind were quite fierce. Although it couldnt be called a blizzard, it seemed pretty close to one. Even so, Seiji and Shika-chan didnt feel a hint of coldness. Instead, they were relaxed enough to sing the Honey Candy Girl anime theme song together. Warm air filled the interior of the car. There was almost no shaking at all as the car drove over the rough terrain. The seats were perfectly soft, and with plenty of snacks and drinks stocked inside as well, the journey was ridiculously comfortable. This almost seemed like a joyous family trip Seiji was pleased at himself for thinking of creating a car. Of course, he was most grateful to the president! And so, the car arrived at the snowy mountain. Real-life cars would be unable to climb mountains. But this wasnt real life. Seiji had realized this many times over by now, so when the road in front of him became too steep to drive on, he simply had his car transform. Seiji exerted his imagination. Stand up, mecha! After a flash of golden light, the silver-white SUV turned into a gigantic robot! Seiji couldnt help but feel excited when he saw the SUVs transformation. What the hell!? This actually worked! He had only wanted to try it out, but he didnt expect that it would work on the first try. He witnessed all the changes through the car window, but the cars interior didnt change one bit. Everything was completely breaking all the laws of physics Newton and Einstein would definitely toss and turn in their graves! While he was controlling the robot and climbing the mountain, Seiji felt that using a normal steering wheel seemed too low-tech for such a robot. Lets change it! With a golden flash, all the controls on the dashboard turned into a high-tech system which resembled something from a science-fiction anime. Seiji sat in the middle of it all while pulling on a lever which was quite easy to manipulate. He felt the sudden urge to shout I am Gundam! Being able to drive a huge robot is the dream of a real man! Its okay for men as well, not just boys! At least, thats what Seiji believed. He never expected that his childhood science-fiction anime fantasies could materialize like this. He couldnt help but feel incredibly excited. But he shouldnt forget this trips goal. The sky gradually turned darker as the robot continued ascending the mountain. Seiji felt an ominous premonition; something was about to happen. Shika-chan, are you tired? Seiji noticed that she seemed to be drowsy. Yes, meow Have a little nap. If you sleep for a while, everything will be over, he whispered gently as he imagined something again. After another golden flash, Shika-chans car seat turned into a soft bed to sleep in. It even included warm blankets and a soundproof barrier. Okay Good night, Brother~ Good night, Shika-chan. That took care of things. When Shika-chan fell asleep, the sky outside darkened at an even faster pace. Abnormal white-clad figures also started appearing. But Seiji felt that hed be able to take care of everything by himself, even without Shika-chans assistance For some reason he was brimming with confidence. That was because creating anything he could imagine in this space seemed too powerful an ability! President Yoruhana, this is such an amazing spell! He pressed onwards. It was now completely pitch-black. Even more abnormal white-clad figures appeared and began to surround his mecha. They seemed like they were about to attack. But so what? Seiji curled his lips into a smile. He imagined a huge gun appearing in his robots right hand. He pointed the gun at the sky and opened fire! A white light burst out from the guns mouth, etching a white trail in the sky before exploding at the apex of its arc! It was a flashbang which was on the level of an artificial sun in brightness! The blinding light instantly dispelled the darkness and destroyed all those abnormal-seeming figures in white. He shot out a second and a third flashbang After two more flashbangs, the skys color seemed to turn back to normal No, it was even brighter than it should have been! Nothing can stop me! Seiji said something rather immature out loud. He paced forwards in his giant robot, breaking into a sprint and jumping over any obstacles as he traveled towards the only patch of darkness that hadnt dissipated. He finally saw a huge black wall! This endless dark wall reached all the way from the mountaintop to the limits of the skies This was the true identity of the darkness. President, Ive discovered it. Seiji described what he had found to her. Wait for a little while. I need to confirm things on my end, Natsuya replied. After that was nothing but silence. It was evident that she was searching for information. Seiji waited patiently. However, a blood-red mass appeared in his field of vision. It seemed to be getting bigger and bigger. Theyre demons!? As they approached, Seiji was able to make them out more clearly. He didnt know what they were exactly, but they had red bodies with blueish-purple limbs and ferocious expressions on their faces. They had sharp fangs and horns as well as bat-like wings on their backs. They were flying towards Seiji rapidly with guns in their hands! There were seemingly thousands of them!! Many strange creatures are heading this way, President! Seiji shouted as his brain worked at top speed. With two golden flashes, a pair of gigantic Gatling guns materialized in his huge robots hands. Several anti-air missile turrets also appeared nearby, their cannons aimed in the unwelcome visitors direction. Its firework time! Both Gatling guns and all the anti-air turrets opened fire simultaneously! Together with the thunderous sound of gunfire, a dazzling amount of bullets filled Seijis vision as they spread out towards the countless enemy monsters. And they were effective! The red flying creatures exploded into clouds of blood mist as they were struck by the high-caliber bullets and cannon shots. As long as it worked, nothing mattered! Seijis blood began to boil. Explode! Be demolished, you scum! Another golden flash appeared on the robots black as silvery-white wings materialized. With a blast of golden flames, its sharp wings spread out and took flight! Seiji piloted the mecha into the air, and its two Gatling guns, equipped with an infinite amount of ammunition, endlessly sprayed death at the monsters, turning them all into blood mist. As the monsters flew in his direction, Seiji hurriedly dodged them by performing an aerial maneuver and flying above his own cannon formation. The torrential gunfire thinned out the ranks of the demons. Haruta-kun, whats the situation!? Natsuyas voice finally sounded in his mind. Not bad! Although I thought it was bad at first, it turns out I can deal with things! Seiji was having a lot of fun right now. This felt more exciting than even a VR shooting game! Oh thats fine then. Natsuyas voice paused. I did a little research, and it turns out that what youre facing currently isnt a spell to cause amnesia. Its a defense spell instead! Then what should I do? Seiji shot several monsters that got too close to his robot, causing them to explode into blood mist. I can wake the two of you up, then try my best to eliminate the spell. Or I can cast a spell on you and have you destroy it right now! Which will be better for Shika-chan? The second one. Lets go with that then! Seiji created 18 floating cannons which had the ability to shoot in every direction. Bullets literally covered the entire sky. I feel like I can do anything right now! Hahahaha Natsuya was rendered speechless. She glanced at Seijis body, which was currently seated in a chair and sleeping. For him to speak so arrogantly and laugh felt rather strange! She really wanted to comment on the situation, but there was no time for that. Natsuya instantly began casting another spell on Seiji. This spell will take some time, Haruta-kun I can hold on! Rather, I dont even want to stop! Wow! A large one is here! Wonderful!! Come battle!!! Seiji was now shouting words filled with battle fervor. He seemed like the incarnation of a war god on the battlefield. As long as youre having fun, Haruta-kun. Natsuya let out a helpless sigh as she continued casting her spell. Chapter 132 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 A monster that was 100 meters tall no, over 100 meters tall appeared in Seijis field of vision. It was the same type as the other monsters, and it was wielding an enormous rifle which was pointed in his direction. Seijis cannon formation was eradicated by this colossal monsters footsteps. The previous cannon fire, which annihilated the smaller demons with ease, left nothing but white scratches on this huge monster. Seijis robot seemed like nothing but a child in comparison to this monsters size. Even the Gatling guns and floating cannons werent able to inflict any damage on it, even after Seiji tried concentrating his fire on one location. I need a stronger weapon! Seiji dodged the gunfire coming from the colossus while simultaneously dealing with the endless waves of smaller demons. He felt like he was in danger for the first time. Something stronger bigger Yes, lets go with that! He drew back from the enemies and stayed as far out of the colossus range as he could. He used the floating cannons to deal with the smaller enemies which chased him and gave himself time to imagine. Another golden glow enveloped Seijis robot. The golden light rapidly increased in size to ten meters, thirty meters, then several hundred meters In just ten seconds, Seijis robot transformed into an enormous monstrosity which was over several hundred meters tall. Finally, the light gradually dissipated as the new robot took its form. It was a gigantic orange-red demon fox with nine long tails! Seijis current location in this robot was at the demon foxs chest. Go! Nine-tailed demon fox from Naruto!! With one sweep of its nine tails, the new robot instantly vaporized a huge amount of small demons. When the colossus charged towards his new form, the demon fox batted away the enemys oversized rifle with one swipe of its left claw, closed the distance with a single leap, and viciously swiped its right claw! *Boom!* The sound of the impact shook the heavens and earth. This swipe left a deep bloody scar on the colossus body! Excellent, this attack was effective. Again! Seiji continued controlling the nine-tailed demon fox robot. The huge demon fox headbutted the colossus, causing it to stagger. Seiji took advantage of this opportunity and followed up with a brutal combo of claw attacksswipe swipe swipe swipe swipe!! Using a combination attack after breaking through the enemys defense was a common tactic in many video games. Finish it with an ultimate ability! The demon fox opened its mouth and spat out a black energy ball towards heavily injured colossus! *Rumble!!!* *Boom!!* The energy ball crashed into the colossus chest. The impact sent the huge body flying! Finally, the ball of energy exploded, and golden flames engulfed the colossus entire body!! Its over, Seiji stated in a light tone, smiling like an immature middle schooler. Several seconds later, the blaze disappeared. There was a huge empty crater left in the ground the colossus had completely disintegrated. A perfect victory. Who else dares face me!? Seiji felt like he was turning into a bastard whoops, a king! The black wall responded to Seijis coronation by One, two, four, eight A total of more than thirty colossi, each one identical to the previous colossus, charged ferociously at him! Seiji was rendered speechless at the situation. President, is your spell still not ready!? He instantly decided to call for assistance. This number of enemies was no joke! Even if he went through the effort to defeat this wave of enemies, who knew how many the next wave would contain!!? While battling was fun, battling nonstop would be exhausting! Its done, Natsuyas voice sounded in his ears. Simultaneously, Seiji discovered that he was now glowing. A soft golden glow that seemed to contain great power was exuded from his entire body. Am I truly becoming light itself now? He felt his cheek twitching. Haruta-kun, imagine yourself attacking that giant wall Use the all the force that you can possibly imagine! Got it. The actualization of light was about to defeat total darkness with a single blow! Well, thats how it seemed to him. Seiji closed his eyes and focused on his thoughts on visualization. The giant demon fox stood up and reached its claws up to the sky. Countless blueish-white balls of light appeared in the air and gathered at the demon foxs claws, forming a pulsating mass of energy. The energy balls expansion was extremely rapid; by the time the enemy colossi drew close, the energy mass had grown several hundred times larger than even the demon foxs current size. Hmph, be proud that youre allowed to die to this technique. Seiji opened his eyes and continued acting like an immature middle-schooler. Although he was acting immature, it really did describe his true feelings right now. Thats because this technique was one of the greatest legends of all time. In his previous life, he was also someone from that animes generation and one of its greatest fans. He would give the #1 ranking to this technique, which was the strongest in the world no, the greatest in the entire universe. KAMEHAMEHA!!! The gigantic demon-fox robot, driven by Seijis will, forcefully chucked the blueish-white energy mass! The energy mass crushed all the enemy colossi into a fine blood mist and continued forward towards the black wall without obstruction. Seiji silently watched the energy mass collide into the huge wall and explode into a blinding white light! The dark sky was bathed in radiance. Everything was returned to its initial state. Cough cough the last part was a bit of an exaggeration. At any rate, Seiji followed Natsuyas instructions and imagined the strongest attack he could think of to destroy the black wall, which was also the defense spell. Ive succeeded, President. Thats good, then, Natsuyas voice replied. Now continue investigating, but remember to be cautious. Got it. Seiji continued onwards. After having the demon fox robot run towards where the black wall had been, he saw it. A pure white chain. Countless white chains intertwined in a way which clearly violated the laws of physics. It seemed like some sort of spell formation. A light blue diamond-shaped crystal hovered in the middle of the spell formation. Seiji reported all this to Natsuya, who took a few minutes to research and confirm the details once more. This is the amnesia-inducing spell, she told Seiji after confirming it for herself. The white chain is the limitation, and that crystal-like object contains the sealed memories. So, theyd discovered the spell. Seiji took a deep breath. What next, then? Just like destroying the enemys defense spell, I can do it on my end, or you can do it on your end, Natsuya replied. Allow me to continue then. Thatll be the best for Shika-chan, right? Yes, you have excellent talent in this area. It should be quite a suitable task for you. Compared to me trying to cancel out the spell, itll be much safer and easier for you to do it. Excellent talent? Seiji raised his eyebrows in surprise. Yeah. I detected it when you created that car using your imagination. Natsuya paused before continuing, Haruta-kun, your spiritual poweror perhaps imaginationis at a far higher level than average. This is why your battles in Shikas soul layers were rather easy much easier than I anticipated. Oh Seiji rubbed his chin. President, you mean to say that all my actions up to now like creating a car for convenience and battling against monsters summoned by the defense spell None of this could have been accomplished by an average person, is that it? Thats right. Youre a special case. Natsuya seemed convinced. Not only have you surpassed average people, even average Yin Yang Masters such as myself cant compare to you After she cast her spell, Seiji took less than 30 seconds to perfectly destroy the enemys defense spell. This indisputable fact caused the president to feel a gap between their abilities. She didnt feel that she herself had the ability to accomplish the same task in the same conditions in so little time. Should I say that it was to be expected of someone from the Haruta family? Natsuya wondered as she sighed inwardly. Chapter 133 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Seiji was confident in his own imagination, but he didnt feel that it was far stronger than an average persons or anything like that. In that case, it had to be his spiritual power that was outstanding. Was it because his soul had combined with another persons? Was it because of this bodys original specs? Or was it because of his dating game system? He didnt know, nor would he know no matter how much he thought about it, so he might as well forget about it. At any rate, this was beneficial for him His talent helped him reach this step. After the president cast yet another spell on him, his body glowed with a golden-red hue. It seemed almost as if he were a video game character whose fury value had risen to the maximum Unlike dealing with a defense spell, you cant simply destroy the amnesia spell. Otherwise you may damage the memories that are being sealed, Natsuya informed him. What should I do then? You must search for a weakness in the enemy spell Using your own imagination once more, imagine that you can detect whatever weakness the enemy spell has, and that you can break through its weak point. Got it. Seiji nodded in understanding. Seeing through the spells weakness was simple. He covered his eyes with his hand and imagined. As long as it was something living, even gods could be killed by it Mystic Eyes of Death Perception, activate! He uncovered his eyes. Seijis eyes glowed with a mysterious reddish-blue hue. He was now able to view the death of all objects! Endless dark lines of various sizes and thicknesses appeared on the complex spell formation created by the countless white chains intertwined together. Seiji had the demon-fox robot lift its claw and sliced through one of the lines with ease. *Crash!* Several dozen chains were destroyed. He continued cutting along the lines which his transformed eyes allowed him to perceive, snapping the white chains which held the crystal. Before long, all the chains had been untangled. The memory crystal slowly descended as it was no longer being bound by the chains. Seiji had the demon-fox robot grab the crystal with its right claw. However, at this moment the crystal suddenly exploded, sending razor-sharp shards flying in all directions! Seiji felt chilled to his bones. His intuition told him that it would be disastrous if he was pierced by one of those shards! He barely had time to even think due to the shards terrifying speed. They instantly shot straight towards him! The shards easily pierced through the demon foxs body and the robots control room. Seiji still hadnt had time to react yet. It seemed that he himself was about to be pierced. [Bullet Time] activate! Suddenly, time slowed down. Even in this dimension the systems powers were protecting him! Seiji instantly materialized a dagger with his imagination and guided it to cut through all the shards death lines. *Swish swish swish!* After several cuts, he successfully destroyed all the shards, and they dropped from midair before clattering onto the floor. After confirming that he and Shika-chan were both unscathed, Seiji breathed out a sigh of relief. That situation had posed no small amount of risk to him. Whats the matter, Haruta-kun!? Natsuyas voice was filled with anxiety. Nothing. President, that crystal just exploded and turned into many shards which shot towards me, but I managed to block them all, Seiji explained. I felt like it would be dangerous if I was hit by any of those shards. Your intuition was absolutely correct, Natsuya replied. Natsuyas expression in the real world was rather serious and pale at the moment. Just earlier a murky gas suddenly came out of Shika Kaguras body this gas is the aftereffect of a vicious soul spells activation. Its target must have been whoever successfully eliminated the amnesia spell on Shika. Since you were the one who dispelled this spell in Shikas soul layer, you became its target If you were hit by it, its probable that no, you definitely would have had your soul damaged to the point where it wouldnt recover! Seiji remained silent. He wasnt too certain about how serious this really was, but he knew from her tone that it was no mere laughing matter. But he wasnt scared to think about it, and his feelings remained calm due to his dating sim systems existence. Even if he didnt block it, and it pierced him, all he had to do was load and do the same scene over again. Thats why Seiji remained calm. But things were different for the president he could tell how worried she was about him. Thankfully youre alright, Haruta-kun. Natsuyas voice was sincere. Otherwise I wouldnt know what I should Seiji felt touched as he imagined the president who had always acted so resolute showing off a weaker, gentler side. He wanted to say something, but no words came to his mouth. So, silence fell between them. Thankfully youre alright Also, everything is thanks to you, Natsuya continued after a while. If it was me who tried to dispel the enemys amnesia spell, I Im certain that I would have been hit by that final attack. While I have some defensive spells placed on myself, I dont know whether or not theyd be able to block that spell Its basically the equivalent of you having saved me yet again, Haruta-kun. I owe him more and more, Natsuya inwardly thought to herself. So, thank you Im very grateful to you for everything. Seiji smiled at hearing her words. Its my honor, Milady, he casually said a classic line. Natsuya blinked in surprise at these words and smiled. Discussing the spell could wait. Seiji took a look at the demon foxs claw and saw that a girl was laying on top of it. The girl was Shika Kagura her teenager form from Seijis first meeting with her! And she was naked. Yep, thats right; she was completely naked! White, soft, full-figured, plump Seijis cheeks kept twitching as he hurriedly and gently closed the demon foxs claws to block that sight from his view. What a beautiful scene Seiji coughed in an attempt to clear his mind. Stop thinking about it! Seiji shook his head and somehow managed to store the scene he just witnessed deep inside his mind somewhere. President, after that crystal exploded, what remained was Seiji explained the situation. This is the true memorys form or Shika Kaguras other personality or, in other words, its a manifestation of her soul, Natsuya told him. Take her and the other oneShika-chanback to Shikas room. Although I think there shouldnt be any more hidden spells, its still best to be cautious Remain on your guard, Haruta-kun. Got it. And so, Seiji began his return trip. Everything went smoothly, with no demons or abnormalities of any kind appearing. He returned to the room he woke up in: Shikas house. Seiji placed both blanket-wrapped girls onto the sofa in the living room. Both Shikas were sleeping together peacefully as if they were sisters. With Natsuyas assistance, Seiji woke both of them up at the same time. Mmm Brother~ Seigo Harano? When the young Shika and the adolescent Shika opened their eyes, they both spoke to him before pausing in surprise and exchanging glances with each other. You are Big sister youre They stared at each other. Shika Kagura was staring at herself. Both of them had almost identical expressionsexpressions full of confusion, doubt, and finally realization. So it was you. You were here. You are me. Im here. Im home. Ive returned. Welcome back. The young Shika reached out her tiny hands. The teenaged Shika also extended her palms. When their hands touched each other, a white light flashed between them. Seiji, who had been watching them silently, was blinded by this and couldnt help but cover his eyes. The light was too bright for him to see anything. He was being bathed in this bright light. He felt as if he heard something in this light; something touching and gentle. Thank you, Brother Shika-chan appeared before him and smiled; it was a younger version of adolescent Shikas innocent and pure smile. Seiji opened his eyes. He discovered that he was resting on the chair in the spellcasting room. He slowly stood up and looked at Natsuya who was beside him. Im awake. After he spoke, he realized that his voice was a little hoarse. For some reason, his heart was filled with an indescribable feeling of sorrow. Chapter 134 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Whats the matter, Haruta-kun? asked Natsuya concernedly when she saw Seiji looking somewhat sad. Seiji let out an awkward cough as he averted his gaze. Its nothing, really. Shika Kagura had yet to wake up. All the spells on her have been dispelled, and theres nothing wrong with her condition. She should wake up shortly, Natsuya explained. Seiji nodded. After that, he carefully returned Shika back to her room in Natsuyas residence. Having placed her on the bed and covering her with a blanket, Seiji sat down on her bedside and observed her face. Just earlier what he had just heard was probably Shika-chans gratitude as well as her farewell Even though he had mentally prepared himself, Seiji still felt a twinge of sadness when he recalled the scene. This was despite him knowing the young Shika-chan for barely a day. That innocent girl who wanted to be spoiled by him and addressed him as brother so cutely left him with a deep impression. This was a precious memory to him. Seiji would never forget it. However, as for Shika Kagura Shika-chan wasnt Shikas main personality. It was her hidden personality. Shika herself might not remember everything that Shika-chan had experienced. Even if Shika retained her memory after she woke up, it was likely that her recollection of the previous two days would be hazy, just like childhood memories that people could only vaguely recall. Shika-chan was Shika Kagura. But Shika Kagura wasnt Shika-chan. Seijis sadness welled up again as he realized this. Ahh, idiot. Ive actually become so lonely. Seiji covered his face. He was being too unseemly. He didnt have the right to say how spoiled Shika-chan liked to act Mmm He heard a sound from the bed. Seiji uncovered his face and looked in the girls direction. He saw the black-haired girl furrowing her brows slightly as her eyelids slowly flickered open. Where is this? Seigo Harano? She noticed the boy sitting by her bedside. Seiji took a deep breath in order to calm his emotions. Its me. He smiled lightly. Im delighted that youre awake, Shika Kagura. The girl looked straight into his eyes. You arent happy, she stated calmly. Youre sad, arent you? Seiji didnt reply. Youre definitely sad right now, Shika stated with certainty, continuing to stare at him. You dont want to see me waking up. No! Seiji denied instantly. Im definitely happy to see you wake up, truly! But, at the same time, I I was sad at losing Shika-chan the you in the past. How could he explain such a thing? Should he even explain it? Seiji was unable to say it out loud. I was just a little sad for a different reason unrelated to you. He forced himself to smile. So, theres no need to think too much about it. Shika Kagura its great that youre awake again. Shikas eyes widened in surprise upon seeing Seijis forced smile. She felt a throbbing pain somewhere deep within her chest. She had never experienced such a feeling before. Seigo Harano she muttered his name in her heart. Judging by how youre acting, I think that you probably forgot already, but Ill ask anyway. Do you remember what happened during the last two days? Seiji asked calmly. Shika searched her memory for an answer. I remember that I went to the park and saw you there and then I dont know, she said after a length of time. She felt a faint warm and happy feeling in her heart as she said this but she didnt know what it was. Seiji sighed. As I expected There was a brief silence between them. Ill be blunt, then. Seiji looked directly at her. Shika Kagura, youve become our captive. Seiji met Natsuya, who had changed out of her shrine maiden attire after he left Shikas room. Shes awake and she has her memories back, but she forgot what happened during her bout of amnesia. I informed her that shes become our captive, and she lost her memory at one point in time due to a hidden spell. I told her that now the spells been dispelled, we have some questions to ask her, Seiji explained. Natsuya nodded. It turned out the second possibility I mentioned happened: she lost her memories solely due to a spell, not because of any significant injuries to her soul At any rate, it turned out to be easier than I anticipated. Yeah Seijis expression seemed a little distant. Natsuya felt that something was off about his expression. Did she forget everything that happened the past two days? the president probed. Yep, Seiji replied calmly. I just told her that she lost her memory, but I didnt tell her the specifics I hope that you wont tell her either. Natsuya blinked in surprise. Whys that? Its because those one and a half days seem meaningless now. Seiji averted his gaze. Telling her will only increase her confusion. Shika Kagura was a gentle girl. Even though it was difficult to tell with her teenage self, Seiji was certain that she was a gentle person. Thats why she would definitely feel awful and apologetic inside if she discovered what had happened in the past two days and the true reason for Seijis sadness. None of this seemed necessary. Shika Kagura didnt do anything wrong, so she shouldnt have to apologize or feel bad about this. That was what Seiji believed. Thats why it was best to not say anything. It was best to not let her know anything. That girl already shouldered such a heavy burden, and the incident which had occurred was completely unnecessary knowledge that would only increase her burden especially at this point in time. Natsuya took a long, deep look at Seijis face. Alright, I understand, she replied calmly. I wont tell her and Ill also let Houjou-san and Hitaka know as well. Will that be alright? That would be perfect Thank you. Theres no need for thanks. Natsuya turned around and walked towards Shikas room. Seiji remained in the hallway standing alone, gazing out of the window. Is that all you know? Natsuya was looking at Shika Kagura. Shika nodded calmly. Thank you for your cooperation. Natsuya stood up to leave. Before this incident is finished, please understand that Im going to have to keep you confined here. Someone will bring you three meals every day. If you need anything at all, you can tell me now, or you can tell Hou the person who will bring you your meals. As long as theyre reasonable requests, well fulfill them. Natsuya waited for Shika to speak after saying this. Shika didnt say anything. Natsuya turned around to leave. I want to know, she said in a soft-sounding voice, while I was suffering from amnesia, what did I do? What did I do, and just what happened? Shika was unable to recall it no matter how hard she tried. But she felt that something must have happened. Whenever she tried to recall what had occurred, she felt warm, happy and important. Natsuya footsteps paused, but she didnt turn around. What you did? Youll have to ask Haruta-kun no, Seigo Harano this. Natsuya hesitated for a moment before saying, His real name is Seiji Haruta. Haruta An indescribable light flashed in Shikas eyes. Hes an exiled Haruta, Natsuya stated calmly. In his family, he hes always been a hated existence. Similar to you, Reapers Curse Shika Kagura. Also, he has a younger sister thats about the same age as you. He was probably quite concerned about you due to all these reasons. During your bout of amnesia, he was the one who took care of you. Not only that, if it werent for him, you might have ended up even more seriously injured, or even dead. Shika didnt respond to this. Natsuya walked out of the room, leaving Shika alone. The black-haired girl sitting on the bed slowly turned to look outside the window. Seigo Harano Seiji Haruta. A scene popped into her mind. The boy that she met right when she woke up; the boy she met when she escaped to the park after losing in battle; the boy she met in the park for the first time; and his words on their first meeting. Shika Kagura is it? Its a beautiful name. I dont need you to do anything; its just that I heard you were forcefully taken here, so I thought that you might be feeling somewhat uncomfortable. Fine, perhaps Im just meddling. Maybe you dont really think you mind, but I dont want to leave you alone. I shall bestow the light upon you! But if you dont say anything, nobody will be able to help you. Ill come back here again tomorrow! At this same time and place! All those scenes and all those sentences flashed through her mind. Those seemingly ordinary memories suddenly felt full of warmth and color. Her memories finally settled on the one where he was just sitting by his bedside, forcing himself to smile. Im delighted that youre awake. You dont have to think. You dont need to think. Its fine as long as youre here and youre alright. Something wet was dripping down from the corners of her eyes. Shika felt her face with her fingers and discovered that they were teardrops. Im crying? Why? Shika couldnt understand the reason behind her tears. Chapter 135 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Seiji was sipping on tea when Natsuya returned to the main hall. Did you find out our enemys name and identity? Although Seiji seemed calm on the surface, a pent-up rage was simmering beneath. Natsuya sat down on a chair. Yes, I did it was who I expected. Who you expected? Seiji raised his eyebrows in surprise. I recognized the final spell which attacked you in Shikas soul and thought of a certain person, Natsuya explained while pouring tea for herself. Theres only one person Im acquainted with who knows how to use that spellOkubo Yoshiaki. She took a long sip of tea after she finished pouring it. Hes a Yin Yang Master of the Yoshiaki family from my generation. Hes one year older than me, to be exact. When he was young, he was viewed favorably by everyone in his family. He was known as a divine child, but as he grew older, the divine child didnt mature into a genius as everyone had hoped. Rather, he became more and more ordinary. Ive only met him three times. The first time was during my childhood. Back then, he was already known as a divine child, and everyone in his family doted on him. He seemed prideful and haughty. Recalling how he was back then, he was basically a child that had been completely spoiled, resulting in too much arrogance. My second meeting with him was when I was a 5th-grade elementary school student. At that time, he was no longer considered as much of a divine child. He still was better than his peers, but he was already showing signs of being ordinary. The grim and dark expression on his face left me with a deep impression. The third time I met him was when I was a middle school second-year student, which was two years ago Natsuya took another sip of tea as her eyes flashed with a thoughtful light. She seemed to be thinking about how to describe the meeting. At that time, I had a bit of a heated discussion with him an argument, really. It was a pretty bad argument. In our passion, we asked our elders to be the judges and had a Yin Yang Master duel. In the end, I emerged victorious from the duel. Before the duel, he was supremely confident that he would be the ultimate victor, so he seemed to receive a huge shock at the outcome. The expression he had back then left me with quite the deep impression. Even now, I can recall it clearly. It was an expression that couldnt accept reality. It was filled with anger, unwillingness, and hatred. Natsuya paused for a moment. This unplanned duel was later taken as irrefutable evidence that the divine child had become nothing more than ordinary, the president stated calmly. Another way to put it is that I was the final straw that broke the camels backthe final blow that knocked away all his past pride. Its only natural that he would hate you, Seiji said. His name was included in the list of my opponents potential identity. Now, Ive confirmed it. Silence reigned once more in the hallway. Seiji finally raised his own cup and took a sip of tea after he finished listening to this story. A fallen divine child trying to take revenge and prove himself by declaring a duel against his enemy what a clich story. But reality is made from clichs. Clichs are how many incidents begin. Now that we finally know who our opponent is, do we have any other information? For instance, just why it was that this guy dared to treat Shika Kagura in such a way? This was the biggest suspicion in Seijis mind. Recruiting the Reapers Curse as his Spirit-branded Retainer, using her as a scapegoat, and even going so far as to place a hidden spell in her soul Didnt this Okubo Yoshiaki fear having spectacular catastrophes befall him? Natsuya remained silent for a few moments. Okubo might believe that hes really strong, to the point where he can resist against any catastrophes, or perhaps hes resolved himself to withstand any catastrophe in order to defeat me Theres also another possibility: that he has a way to control the misfortune brought about by the Reapers Curse or to mitigate it. What method is that? Seiji felt like he was catching on to something. Natsuya sighed. That would be to before a calamity befalls him, he makes one for himself. He either makes his own catastrophe or forces someone else to harm him. Harm A flash of inspiration came to Seiji. In his previous conversation with Chiaki, he inquired whether any disasters had befallen the Drama Club, and the answer he received had been Our demon vice club president has been under so much pressure lately due to the upcoming festival, so her forceful commenting and book-throwing abilities have greatly increased! Every club member, especially the club president, is suffering because of it! So, was it truly since Anya Saigenji, the strange person and drama club president who captured Shika Kagura was being harmed (trained) at the hands of the vice club president every day that no calamities befell her!? Seiji was left dumbstruck when he thought of this possibility. Wtf, is this really possible!? What exactly was karma, anyway? Even this could help to mitigate a heaven-sent calamity, it kind of feels like heaven-sent calamities arent really that bad after all!? Seiji kept up a stream of mental comments. Natsuya knew what he was thinking about from his expression and couldnt help but smile wryly. After all, she found it difficult to believe as well. For the Reapers Curse to be mitigated in such a fashion even though it wouldnt be completely mitigated, it still sounded a little ridiculous! Wasnt the Reapers Curse supposed to be something more mystical!? The exact same thoughts ran through her mind when she heard Shika explain the situation to her. So-called misfortunes or calamities could actually be paid off beforehand like credit card debt What the hell!!? The contrast was as stark as the gods in heaven working as the cashiers in the bank next door; in other words, it was truly outlandish!! Natsuya let out a small cough and cleared her thoughts When I heard about this method from Shika Kagura, I found it unbelievable as well, but according to her, all her previous contractors also used this method to avoid having serious calamities befall them. All her previous contractors? Seiji asked in surprise. Yep, she supports herself financially by hiring herself out as a Spirit-branded Retainer to whoever pays her, Natsuya explained. She used to live in an orphanage until a Yin Yang Master took her in. This Yin Yang Master had discovered that she was the Reapers Curse. Feeling that she was a useful tool, that person took her and trained her into a Spirit-branded Retainer. Afterwards, that Yin Yang Master became seriously ill. Believing it to be a calamity sent by her powers, that person exiled her. After some other Yin Yang Masters learned about her nature, they contacted her of their own volitions in order to sign temporary contracts with her to use her powers to accomplish what they wanted. Then, they would dissolve the contract after paying her the contract fee. This continually happened so without her realizing it, she became a mercenary Spirit-branded Retainer for hire. The act of hiring a human to become your Spirit-branded Retainer is supposed to be registered with the Yin Yang Master Association or dealt with by a personal manager, but she was completely unaware of the regulations Even if she knew about it, I suspect that trying to get registered or to find a manager would likely fail as well. That was all because she was the Reapers Curse. Everyone wanted to take advantage of her, but also hated and feared her. Shika Kagura had been living like this in calm isolation. Seiji was rendered speechless upon hearing this. As for mitigation Having some type of harm befall yourself isnt a definite method, but it was rather effective. It was a way to make use of her without having to accept dire consequences. If the Reapers Curse ability is used properly, its an incredibly strong tool. As long as the risks are properly controlled, it has its own unique value, which was why various Yin Yang Masters would come and employ her, Natsuya concluded. Shika Kagura was able to survive until now thanks to people paying her and hiring her. The Reapers Curse caused her isolation, but it also maintained her life through this strange method. Chapter 136 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 It could even be said that the Reapers Curse had protected Shika. Shika Kagura was extraordinarily beautiful even from a young age. Since the Reapers Curse indiscriminately harmed everyone who tried to approach her, it also helped eliminate any people with underlying bad intentions towards her and prevented anything terrible from happening to Shika herself. Her classmates in Year 2 Class 4 of Genhana Middle School were a perfect example of this. It was the same for the Yin Yang Masters that wanted to employ her. They would be afraid to do anything overboard to her, which was why she could still lead a relatively peaceful life. This was a situation that was truly difficult to describe. Seiji felt it was rather complex. Lets just stop thinking about the relationship between Shika Kagura and the Reapers Curse, and think about something more tangible instead. He changed his train of thought. To Seiji, the treatment that Shika received seemed way overboard. However, to her and her contractor Okubo Yoshiaki, it might have seemed normal. That bastard Okubo Yoshiaki merely ordered Shika Kagura to be a distraction, but he didnt order her to fight to the death. The spell he cast on her was also a memory seal, not memory destruction. Did that guy believe that she wouldnt die while substituting in for the real Snow Girl, or did he simply not care if she died? Was Shika Kaguras death in the previous timeline something unexpected for Okubo Yoshiaki? Judging by the fact that there was a trap on the memory-sealing spell, Okubo likely believed that she wouldnt die. He probably anticipated that Shika would be defeated and taken captive, which was why he went to such elaborate lengths with his trap. Or was it that he didnt care one whit if Shika Kagura ended up dying? After all, it wouldnt be him that personally ended her life. So just how far did his trap extend? Was it simply in case she got taken captive, or was he willing to sacrifice her completely? Seiji really wanted to know. But no matter what the answer was, Shika died once already due to it, and that wouldnt change. It still wouldnt lessen his rage. He simply wanted to know. Well, it didnt matter even if he didnt find out, since he already decided what he would do to Okubo Yoshiaki. Even if he ignored the fact that Okubo used Shika as a scapegoat to receive the blame for the freezing incidents, casting such vicious spells upon Shika was more than plenty to stoke Seijis rage. Perhaps Shika herself felt that Okubos actions were fine. However, Seiji couldnt accept it. Harming someone wasnt fine just because the victim was used to it. In Seijis eyes, all those Yin Yang Masters that took advantage of Shikas powers while completely ignoring her feelings, the ones who put her in various dangerous situations for their own selfish needs, and only refrained from harming her out of fear for her Reapers Curse power were all bastards that deserved good beatings! Haruta-kun? Natsuya calling out to Seiji helped him to come to his senses. Did you say something, President? Sorry, I wasnt paying attention, so I missed what you were saying. I was saying that perhaps we should use the mitigation method as well Since weyou, me, Hitaka, and perhaps even Houjou-sanhave all had significant contact with Shika Kagura, we should mitigate things for ourselves in order to prevent worse catastrophes from befalling us. Natsuyas face became grim as she recalled the events that befell her in the previous day during her investigation outside. What do you suggest that we do? Seiji thought about the example of the drama club president and her subtle punishment in the form of the vice presidents book throws. I dont have any ideas yet; how about you, Seiji? Natsuya tossed the question back to him. Seiji rubbed his chin. The only methods I can think of right now A normal beating, wax torture, whipping, water torture, freezing, electrocution, clothespins, hanging, bondage, and so on Ive heard that as long as you control it properly, the victim will receive varying amounts of pain, but no marks will be left on the body. Natsuya was rendered speechless. She was shocked to her core! The handsome boy in front of her seemed so proper, yet he stated so many methods in quick succession as if it were only natural. This scene gave her an unexpected shock and threw her heart into chaos. Seeing Natsuyas expression caused Seiji to suddenly realize the inappropriateness of his words. Dont misunderstand, President! I learned all this from various anime and manga! Its definitely not because I have some strange interests!! He tried his best to clear his name. Natsuya seemed to be frightened as she withdrew from Seiji and covered her chest with her hands. This was basically the scene of a weak pure maiden trying her best to protect herself against a pervert. Seiji couldnt find anything to say. An awkward atmosphere permeated the air. After a period of silence, Natsuya finally calmed down, put down her hands, and coughed lightly. Haruta-kun Its not that Well, I can understand you having such interests, but I said I dont have that type of interest! Please believe me!! President, it doesnt matter if you understand or not, so please stop talking about it! Seiji pleaded with every fiber of his being. Er Okay then. Natsuya appeared to accept his begging. Your methods er might have some value, so we can consider them. She tried to speak about them at face value, but she suddenly thought of something that caused her face to turn slightly red. Dont blush at this timing! Its terribly embarrassing to imagine what you must be thinking!! Seiji inwardly shouted. He was also really curious just what she envisioned Cough cough, stop going off on a tangent! As long as they were useful By the way, we dont really need to mitigate things immediately, do we? Its not like any catastrophes will instantly befall us, so we can take the time to consider our next course of action properly. Natsuya nodded. Youre right. There was yet another period of silence. Also, the president continued, forcefully putting the awkwardness behind her, now that Ive confirmed my enemys identity, Im going to formally request a duel with him. I hope to change this duel to a direct one. Seiji blinked. Will that work? Its likely that it wont, Natsuya stated calmly. Its quite probable that my challenge will be refused, since hes already made so many preparations, and he wouldnt allow the situation to develop into a duel, which would be in my favor. Then what will happen? It depends on the results of our discussion I expect that in the end, one side will be the attacker and the other side will be the defender. Then whats the purpose behind you doing this? Making a duel request and discussing terms this in and of itself can help us to obtain information and make inferences from it. Even if its almost impossible to change the duel method, there are still details that can be discussed, and Ill do my best to take any advantage I can get. Of course, its the same for him. Seijis eyebrows rose slightly. Can I understand this as a competition between two families now? Natsuya blinked in surprise. Youre free to interpret it this way you have the ability to see through certain subtle matters, Haruta-kun. I believe Ive heard something similar from you before, Seiji replied. Indeed. Seiji and Natsuya smiled as they exchanged glances. I have full confidence that you wont be at a disadvantage if it comes to a direct negotiation, President Yoruhana. Seiji smiled before continuing, Ill be waiting for your good news. Ill put in my best effort to respond to your trust in me For me to even reach this step has all been thanks to you, Haruta-kun. Natsuya smiled as well. Once more, I express my gratitude to you. Once more, its my honor. Seiji scratched his face and averted his gaze. By the way, what should I do now? You dont need to do anything else; you can go back to class Or you can continue taking care of Shika Kagura. Natsuya fixed him with a searching gaze. She really wants to know what happened while she had amnesia, she said in a light tone. Seiji froze for a moment. Natsuya rescinded her gaze, stood up, and left without any further words. Seiji remained in a daze for several moments in the hallway before he finally sighed. Lets go see how things are at school. Chapter 137 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 It was currently lunch break at Genhana High School. Right before the final morning class, Seiji had called Mika and Chiaki to inform them that he was coming to lunch break. Shika Kagura wasnt by his side. Hey. He smiled as he greeted the two of them and sat down. Mika and Chiaki both stared at the lunchbox in his hand. Seiji scratched his face awkwardly. This was cooked by Houjou-senpai er, the maid working at the presidents residence. When he called and promised Mika and Chiaki to eat lunch together at school, he had planned on buying some bread from the schools convenience store, but when Mai Houjou found out about it, she cooked a lunchbox for him. It was a luxurious lunch! Mika and Chiaki kept staring speechlessly at the three-layered lunchbox topped with intricate patterns. It was oozing with an aura of high quality. This seemed like a luxurious lunchbox that could only be seen in television shows! Houjou-senpai? Maid? Just who exactly was this!? The pigtailed girl and tomboy exchanged glances as they felt the aura emanating from the lunchbox. Mika, lets go eat over there instead. Yep, Chiaki, commoners like us shouldnt be eating lunch together with a prince. The two of them stood up after saying this and were about to leave. Hey, hey, where are you two going? Seiji was confused about what was going on. To a place where we wont be blinded by your lunchbox, Chiaki stated. Why would it make you blind!? It was just a lunchbox to him, and the contents werent particularly shiny. That lunchbox is telling us that mere commoners should stay away, Mika stated. Is this lunchbox a noble!? Not to mention the arrogant type? Seiji inwardly commented, before sighing. Dont act up over this; she had good intentions. Although I feel its too luxurious as well, I thought it would have been rude to refuse her. He finally opened up the lunchbox after he spoke, revealing an abundant amount of exquisite-looking food. Enjoy this together with your friends is what she told me. Mika and Chiaki couldnt find any words to say. They felt like they couldnt bear to look at the opulence of the lunchbox any longer, but the beautiful, exquisite food inside gave off such an appealing smell; in fact, it was attractive to the point where they no longer felt like leaving! After battling with their emotions for a while, both girls relented and returned to their original seats. All three of them picked up some chopsticks and placed some food from Seijis lunchbox into their mouths. Delicious! Seiji picked up a tiny fried fish. The moment he placed it into his mouth and chewed, the delightful flavor of well-prepared fish spread out all over his tongue. Although hed tasted Houjou-senpais cooking before this, he still inwardly praised it. Well, although he didnt think that it was possible to orgasm from simply eating food, it was simply delicious, really delicious! As an ordinary person, all he could do was give such a lacking review. What about Mika and Chiakis reactions? Seiji looked at the two girls curiously. He found out that both of their expressions had frozen solid! Er, whats the mat- He was interrupted. He suddenly saw a flash of light in Mikas eyes! This egg roll its delectable softness is clearly many levels above ordinary egg rolls, so it definitely wasnt made with ordinary eggs. It must have been cooked using the most expensive, highest-quality eggs on the market! The cooking method is far out of this world as well! The egg roll is so soft yet it doesnt lose the subtle crispiness that egg rolls should possess, and the most amazing part is that the eggs flavor stands out so much with just one bite! Its so amazing! Amazing? Seiji was stunned at this sight. But before he could even react to Mikas sudden change, a flash of light also appeared in Chiakis eyes. Not only is this barbecued meat perfectly tender, its chewiness is also flawless! And just as I was admiring its texture, a juicy explosion of meaty flavor robbed my ability to think! No ordinary meat or spices could do this. First, the meats quality is definitely equal to or above that being served at Silver Valley, and as for spices, I can only taste black pepper, vanilla, and some type of fish sauce, but I cant figure out the composition of the sauce, although I can faintly detect that it helped to perfectly combine the meats flavor with the other spices. In addition to this, the heat used for cooking was absolutely on point, which was the only way someone could have created such a mouth-watering savory dish! What the hell!? Chiaki as well!? Seiji was utterly bewildered. How did the two of them suddenly turn into characters from a cooking manga!? This didnt seem like the right story! They both suddenly gave such expert-sounding critiques that both lacked pauses or paragraphs! They had such a hidden ability!? Perhaps the two of them were those that could climax simply from food alone, or the legendary type of human that could detect auras of light being emitted by food! Seijis mental comments were like an unstoppable chaotic tornado. Hm? Seigo, whats with your expression? Is anything wrong? Chiaki and Mika were confused at the sight of Seiji in a daze. Youre asking me whats the matter!? Im the one who wants to ask you, what was with that just now!? Seiji finally spoke loudly. What do you mean by whats with that? The two girls exchanged confused glances. That that review! Both of you just said so much Review? Oh we were just normally expressing our thoughts. This lunchboxs cooking was on a pretty high level, Chiaki explained. Just normally expressing? Then what would be your serious reviews be like!? Would you transform and rip your clothes off!? Seijis cheeks twitched slightly. When he saw the calm expressions of the two girls before him, Seiji felt his energy being sapped away. Am I the one thats actually strange here? Is this the normal level for people in this world to be able to review food like theyre food critics from food manga? Any average person is already at this level!? Seiji was beginning to doubt himself. Its so scrumptious; Im really impressed, Mika praised once more after taking another bite. Hey, Seigo, who was the one who made this lunchbox for you? You said Houjou-senpai, didnt you? But you also said something about the presidents maid; what was that about? Seiji returned to his senses. Her name is Mai Houjou. Shes a third-year high school student here who used to be the student council president Shes currently working as President Yoruhanas maid, he stated lightly, waiting for the inevitable impact. Two seconds later. What!? both girls screeched in unison. As he expected, the two of them were shocked to the core. The former student council president Mai Houjou Is currently President Yoruhanas maid!? Thats how it is. I was shocked as well when I found out, but President Yoruhana and Houjou-senpai are Seiji explained the relationship. I see. Mika and Chiaki nodded in understanding. President Yoruhana is truly a scion from a rich and powerful family Mika sighed. Seigo, youre currently living at such a scions residence you must be delighted. Mika felt like needles were piercing her. Im just staying there temporarily. Although it may seem like juicy news for gossip, theres nothing behind it, really. Seiji casually took some more food. It just feels like the food has suddenly vastly improved in quality, nothing more than that. Judging by the expression in Mikas eyes, she still wanted to complain, but she didnt say anything else. Chiaki smiled wryly. Mai Houjou Houjou-senpai had such a relationship with President Yoruhana, so her being a maid seems reasonable, but I still feel She then glanced at the luxurious lunchbox with a complex expression. Did the two of you know Houjou-senpais nickname while she was still the student council president? Chiaki suddenly posed this question to Seiji and Mika. Mystified, both of them shook their heads. No need to respond: as I expected, you didnt know. Chiaki sighed before continuing, Her nickname was the Smiling Executioner. Seiji and Mika were astounded by this! Chapter 138 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 What was with this terrifying yet immature-sounding nickname!? In this school, the only person that Im truly afraid of is the Smiling Executioner Mai Houjou-sama. This was something that the drama club president personally told me, Chiaki stated. The drama club president that legendary weirdo who was basically a kidnapper, the one who debated against the school morals committee and won was actually addressing someone the same age as her with an honorific like -sama!? No, wait, that wasnt the important part! He should have been paying attention to the contents of that quote! The only person shes truly afraid of Mika repeated dazedly. Chiaki nodded. You guys know that our club president is an idiot who isnt scared of anything. Thats why when she said that so seriously, it gave me such a deep impression. Later, I checked it out due to my own curiosity and found out that President Mai Houjou Houjou-senpai was active last year, which was right before the three of us entered Genhana High School, when she was still a second-year high school student. As the student council president, she ruled with an iron fist and eliminated half the clubs in this entire high school! Seijis and Mikas eyes widened in surprise upon hearing this. Half the clubs so Genhana High School used to have twice the number of clubs as it currently has? Seiji asked. Thats right, and Houjou-senpai was the one who eliminated them She didnt lead the student council in doing this; she did it entirely by herself! This is that even possible? Mika asked in confusion. Chiaki sighed. Theres no need to even talk about possible or not possible, because its an indisputable fact. I know its difficult to believe, but the facts are there. Houjou-senpai used various methods to eliminate, or perhaps I should say delete, all those clubs that she believed shouldnt exist. The scenes from that time sounded rather brutal all the third-year high school students I asked didnt want to tell me the specifics, and the drama club president only used one word to describe that time periodbloodbath. Seiji and Mika were rendered speechless. Houjou-senpai earned her nickname of Smiling Executioner during that time. In combination with everything I found out about her, it gave me the impression that she was a truly frightening third-year high school student senpai. I didnt expect to hear about her from Seigo just now Chiaki smiled wryly as she looked back at the lunchbox. Seiji and Mika also followed her line of sight. The fine, exquisite food was still sitting inside, giving off a tantalizing aroma. All three of them were lost for words. Seiji kept looking at these delicacies while thinking back to the time he spent together with Houjou-senpai. He recalled her gentle smile, then thought about everything that Chiaki had just recounted. Erm just what was it, this indescribable feeling he currently had? He didnt understand. It was probably best not to understand. Some things in this world were better off left alone, and it would be foolish to pay too much thought to these things. At least he should probably leave it alone for the time being. Chiaki and Mika also wisely chose to avoid thinking too much about this topic. There was a lengthy period of silence between the trio. Seigo, how is our junior Kagura-san doing? Chiaki asked. Seiji blinked in surprise. Shes already recovered her memories, he stated lightly. Oh? Thats great news! But she forgot everything about what happened while she had amnesia, he continued in a light tone. Oh Chiaki paused. She exchanged glances with Mika before looking back towards Seiji, who seemed calm on the surface. Seigo are you mad? Hrm? Why would I be mad? Seiji seemed confused. It feels like somethings off about your emotions, Mika said in a tiny voice. Maybe somethings a little off. Seiji nodded in acknowledgment. Im slightly sad, thats all. Mika and Chiaki exchanged awkward glances. Yet another period of silence fell between them. Seiji sighed after a while, breaking the silence. Its a wonderful thing for her to recover her memory without any mishaps. Im also happy for her. But how do I put it? For her to have forgotten what happened while she had amnesia it gave me a greater impact than I expected. I also feel that me being this way is rather unseemly, but theres no helping it. I cant force myself to suddenly be happy. He was unable to ignore or instantly seal off those memories of a mere one and a half days. That girl who kept calling himself brother, as well as the young Shikas smile were difficult for him to forget. Was he awakening to the path of a sis-con? No, no, that couldnt be! It wasnt the case!! He wasnt a sis-con; instead, he was er this seemed like Seijis cheek twitched as a strange light flashed in his eyes. I admit it then! Im actually someone whos awakened as a sis-con but I just lost my younger sister character so Im feeling awful right now! Ahhh!!! Seiji suddenly started shouting, startling Mika and Chiaki. Since he was speaking too quickly and didnt even use commas properly as punctuation, they didnt hear every word too clearly. But since sis-con was a word that stood out too much, this was a word they both heard. Seigo, you Chiakis expression changed drastically. Seiji slowly looked at her, a serious expression on his face. From now on, you may address me as the fallen sis-con gentleman. What the hell!? Dont give yourself strange nicknames like that, idiot! Chiaki had a forceful retort at the ready. This is the name of my soul. What the hells with saying its your souls name!!? Dont even imagine that people will be able to accept it just because you say its your souls name!!! Breathe Chiaki had used too much oxygen with her angry retorts, so she was forced to take a deep breath. Mika was in a total state of shock now. Seiji scratched his face. Then Ill change it to No changing! No nicknames, period! Otherwise Im going to kick you to the curb like youre an actual pervert! Chiaki warned with a strict expression. Fine. Seiji gave up on the idea and averted his gaze, a melancholy look in his eyes. I shall be the nameless sis-con then. Why do you keep insisting on calling yourself a sis-con!? Although nameless sounds a little cool, its actually meaningless!! That was enough out of him! The tomboy really did end up giving Seiji a good kick. The pigtailed girl was beginning to blend into the scenery. Although the atmosphere may have become awkward, at the very least he was able to explain the situation. Chiaki sighed. So basically, youre feeling disappointed because Kagura-san forgot about the time she spent together with you. Seiji nodded honestly. She does Kagura-san know that she treated you as her brother and acted all spoiled with you while she had amnesia? I didnt tell her I didnt want her to know. Chiaki frowned. Why not? It would only bother her, Seiji said lightly. That time is meaningless now. If I bring it up again, it would only be bothersome for her. Thats why I decided not to mention it again. Im the only one who needs to remember it and feel bad about it. Even though its saddening, Ill get over it eventually. I wont always be steeped in sadness. Thats why Ill just allow this short yet beautiful memory to disappear with the wind. Seiji felt like his melancholia was almost poetic. His poetic musings were interrupted by yet another vicious kick from Chiaki! Stop acting like youre actually some sort of free-spirited depressed poet! Do you think youre being cool right now!? Idiot!! The tomboy even stood up and placed her arms on her hips. There was a condescending look in her eyes. Its obvious that youre only disappointed, yet you have the gall to act immature and pretend to think of others! Youre too unseemly, you idiot! Er Seiji was stunned. Just tell her what happened! Let Kagura-san know what went on between you! Even though it was only for a short period of time, but since you care so much, then its something important to you! Even though Mika and I only saw it for a few moments, the two of you really were like real siblings! She was acting spoiled towards you, and you cared about her; isnt this a warm and beautiful story? Tell that warm and beautiful story to her! Tell her how much you valued your time together, and that youre incredibly sad about her having forgotten it! Perhaps shell be bothered and confused by it, or maybe shell find you disgusting, but she deserves to know!! Seiji felt like he had come to a realization as he listened to Chiaki lecturing him. Since that time was so important to you, do something about it! Dont just arrogantly decide on your own that youre acting cool by burying it forever! Saying that youre thinking of others, while youre trying to hide the truth and suppress your feelings. Although it seems correct on the surface, youre actually nothing more than an idiotic coward! Go tell her the truth! Tell her your feelings! Even if you end up completely being rejected, thats still much better than arrogant idiocy or cowardice from trying to hide the truth, and at least youll look cool, even if you fail!! Shika Kagura deserved to know that there was someone who cared about her like a real brother. Seiji Haruta should have told her how much he liked that temporary, cute little sister. No matter how short the time, no matter if it was only an illusion, as long as it was warm, beautiful, and valued then it was an irreplaceable treasure! Treasures shouldnt be buried like this. That was what Chiaki Wakaba believed. Seiji accepted it. He understood it. Yeah, shes right. I was wrong. The time we spent together definitely wasnt meaningless, since it was beautiful and precious. At the very least, I viewed it as precious. I should let her know, and she has the right to know. Even if it was only for a day and a half. We were siblings. Chapter 139 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Shika Kagura discovered some strange items in her temporary room at Natsuyas residence. A laptop, that was normal some manga and poker cards, those were normal as well. But she also discovered the Monopoly board game, stuffed plushies, and drawing pencils used by young children what was with these items? The strangest item of them all was a sketchbook. Inside was a drawing that was rather amateurish in skill. There was a reddish-orange sun, a large house, and seven roughly drawn characters were standing together in a row. Shika felt strange emotions well up within her when she saw this drawing. As she inspected the seven figures, the sense of strangeness within her only kept growing. Finally, her line of sight fell upon the tall boy and petite girl in the center of the rough sketch. They were smiling while holding onto each others hand. Even though it was only an amateurish sketch, it felt so blissful. Bliss? Why am I able to feel bliss? Shika slowly held her hand over her chest. Her current feelings were indescribable for her. She kept staring at these two characters. Who drew this? Who are the people in these drawing? She was suddenly possessed by a strong desire to find out. At this moment, someone knocked on the door. Shika turned around to see who it was. Im here to deliver your lunch; may I enter? a gentle female voice asked on the other side of the door. Please enter. Im being imprisoned under house arrest, right? Why is she being so polite with me? Shika wondered. A girl with a light smile and a gentle look in her eyes entered the room carrying a tray in her hands. She was wearing black-and-white maid attire. Shika didnt know who she was, but this girl felt vaguely familiar. Thats rightthe drawing! She hurriedly turned around to look at the sketch again. Shika noticed a smiling girl wearing black-and-white clothing in the drawing; the girl resembled the maid who was currently in front of her. Was this her? She picked up the sketchbook and turned around again to compare the two. Mai Houjou had just placed the tray on the table when she noticed that Shika had picked up the sketchbook and was looking in her direction. That sketchbook was The maid blinked as her smile deepened. She had already received an order from her master, Natsuya, to keep tight-lipped about the events which had happened over the past two days. Since Mai was a highly intelligent person, she quickly realized the reasons behind this order. Personally, Mai didnt particularly agree with this course of action. That cute junior of hers was likely making a silly mistake with this. Even though she didnt agree, since it was her masters order, she would obey. But the degree to which she obeyed was up to her. My apologies, I should have cleaned up these items, Mai said as she walked over to Shika. These items may be bothering you, so Ill clean them up right now. She reached out to the sketchbook as she spoke. Shika suddenly retracted her hand, preventing Mai from taking the sketchbook. Why did I just do that? she wondered immediately after. An indescribable light flashed in Mais eyes as she witnessed Shikas reaction. You would you like to keep this? The black-haired girl nodded slowly. Why is that? I heard that youve already forgotten the past two days events, Mai said calmly. Hearing this, Shika felt as if a light bulb had suddenly turned on in her mind. This is something I used from when I had amnesia? Thats rightshe should have thought of this long ago. Why didnt I think of it? The answer was so obvious. Shika looked back towards the sketchbook. This was something that she used. This was something that she sketched. Why did I sketch this? Why did I use drawing pencils typically used by young children and draw at the level of a young child? Those plushies did I play with those? Monopoly, poker cards those arent typically one-player games; was someone playing together with me? Various doubts surfaced in Shikas mind. Finally, she remembered Seigo Harano no, Seiji Harutas smile. He was the one taking care of you while you had amnesia. Shika recalled Natsuyas words as her mind worked at full speed. Shika suddenly felt something erupting inside her brain, causing her to tremble. Those were hazy, unfocused scenes. She was saying something to a tall figure who exuded a warm, comfortable aura. That person was smiling at her while patting her gently on the head with a large hand. It was so warm. It felt so reliable. It felt so comfortable. It was so reassuring. Her vision turned hazy in real life as well. Something wet poured down her eyes. Shika regained her senses and abruptly noticed that her face was tear-streaked and wet. Whats going on? Why am I There was a tight and painful feeling in her chest. It was impossible for her to control her tears. Even though she decided long ago that she would never cry again. But why am I The black-haired girl hugged the sketchbook and sobbed without making a sound. Mais smile turned incredibly gentle upon witnessing this scene. Kagura-san, are you expressing sadness? Sadness that wasnt it. Shika had no idea about what emotions she was currently experiencing. All she knew was that everything was a chaotic swirl. Was this sadness? Pain? Discomfort? It felt like none of the above. Then what was it, exactly? Youre crying, but it isnt a pained expression I feel like youre experiencing nostalgia, the maid said in a gentle voice. Nostalgia? Im being nostalgic about something that happened? Something in the past? The hazy scenes in Shikas mind suddenly increased in number. Shika closed her eyes. The most distant, warm feeling in her innermost self was It was snowing outside. The room was very warm. There was a bright and colorful anime program playing on the television. She was watching and laughing while sitting on a sofa. There was a tall figure accompanying her by her side. She looked at him and said something. He smiled gently and said, Shika-chan Brother Shika finally remembered. The deepest memory within her. A warm, blissful feeling. She had long since forgotten, or perhaps it should be said that she purposefully sealed off her most valuable memory. She carefully locked it away in the deepest recesses of her heart and intended to never open it again. That was because she felt that she didnt deserve that type of bliss. That was because she needed to get used to living painfully in isolation. Thats why she could only say farewell to these blissful memories and forget them. However A certain person caused her to remember again. A certain person caused her to feel it again. That blissful feeling that she thought shed never possess again. The scene in her mind gradually changed. In this memory, she was seated inside the room she was currently in. She was in the midst of drawing the sketch that she was currently holding. Footsteps sounded from behind her. She turned around and smiled as she called out to him. He also smiled at her in a sincere fashion that showed he truly cared for her. The hazy face became clear. It was Seiji Harutas face. Shika-chan Im right here, and I wont be going anywhere. How about I teach you how to draw? Its just a dream. I wont leave Shika-chan behind Good night, Shika-chan Im delighted that youre awake, Shika Kagura. It was him. He took care of her and accompanied her. Like a real brother would. He accepted her childish behavior, spoiled her, cared for her and finally, said farewell to her. Shika Kagura finally realized it. At that moment. Just why he had been sad. She felt bliss from him again. But she had forgotten him. He didnt say anything. All he did was smile. He endured his pain in silence as he smiled for her. I just was a little sad for a different reason unrelated to you. So dont think too much about it Its wonderful that youre awake. Its fine as long as youre alright. You dont need to worry about me. My sadness has nothing to do with you. Shika understood everything now. Her tears dripped down onto the sketchbook she was holding. Im sorry Her souls whisper seemed to dissipate into the wind. Chapter 140 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Seiji returned to the presidents residence. He was rather nervous at what he was about to do next. It felt almost like he was about to confess to a girl he was secretly in love with No, no, that wasnt it! All he needed to do was inform Shika about what happened during the past two days! Since Natsuya let him know that Shika seemed to be curious about it, then all he had to do was casually bring it up during their conversation and explain things clearly to her. After explaining things, he would tell her that if she wanted, they could be good friends or something like that. But upon further consideration, wasnt this exactly like a confession? No, it definitely wasnt! Although they were similar, this wasnt a confession! I merely awakened to becoming a sis-con! I like her younger form as a brother would, thats all! But didnt this seem even worse than a normal love confession? Seiji discovered this important fact. Seiji received a huge impact. Seiji prostrated himself on the ground. Just how should I say it, damn it! He hammered the ground with his fists. If he went and explained it like this, he felt that it was highly probable for him to be misconstrued as a simple pervert. He would be rejected while being looked down upon. But he really didnt have any improper intentions. He was simply a pure sis-con. Hey, even sis-cons are considered perverts, arent they!? No, no! Even sis-cons are separated into pure sis-cons and dirty sis-cons! Im pure!! Pure what? A gentle female voice sounded out from behind him. Seiji was shocked to his core! He hurriedly got up from the floor and turned around to see the maid, Mai, tilting her head slightly. The Smiling Executioner whoops, Houjou-san! What are you doing, Haruta-san? I seem to have overheard you saying something strange, Mai said with a faint smile on her face. Seeing such a smile on her face, Seiji recalled his earlier conversation with her as well as the legends he had just heard and almost broke out into a cold sweat. No I didnt say anything! I was just checking to see if the floor was clean or not! Yeah, I inspected it and found that it was extraordinarily clean! This must be Houjou-sans doing! Houjou-san is incredible!! He attempted to justify his strange actions, but it was only after the words left his mouth did he realize how he idiotic he sounded. Mai slowly stopped smiling. You cant meet my eyes, your face is all tense, and your words sound clearly unnatural. I bet you wouldnt even be able to fool an elementary schooler with this, Haruta-san. Er indeed Seiji awkwardly scratched his face. Lying children arent cute If you dont want to say anything, then just do that. As a mere maid, I wont pry, Mai said lightly before turning around to leave. Wait please wait a moment, Senpai! Hm? Mais footsteps paused. Um I want to ask how Shika is doing right now Upon hearing this, Mais lips arced upwards slightly. Her bodys fine, but her mental state isnt that good, she responded as she turned around again. Mental state? Seiji became tense at hearing this. Could it be are there aftereffects? I dont know she didnt say very much, nor did she request for treatment Id really like to ask Milady what I should do, but she currently isnt here right now. Her cell phone cant be reached, either, Mai stated calmly. Let me go take a look! Seiji instantly started taking large strides towards Shikas room. However, he paused after taking only two steps. Um Senpai, just now, Im sorry! He left only after apologizing sincerely. Mais smile reappeared as she watched his figure disappear into the distance. Honestly, him and her theyre all so silly. Cute yet silly~ The maid continued her work in a joyous mood and even began humming some songs. Seiji paused in front of Shikas room. He wanted to open the door, but he stopped himself and knocked on the door instead. Shika, its me, Seigo Harano. May I enter? There was no response. Just as Seiji was becoming even more worried, a gentle female voice spoke up from inside. Please enter. Seiji pushed open the door and entered. He saw the petite girl inside clutching and looking at a sketchbook. That was He raised his eyebrows in surprise as he scanned the room, finding that everything in it was the same as when he was playing together with Shika-chan! Why wasnt any of this cleaned up? Doubts appeared in his mind. Did Houjou-senpai forget to do it? Or was it that she was busy with other matters, so she left it for later? Neither of those seemed like they were correct. Forget it; that isnt important! Seiji approached Shikas bed. Shika, I heard that your mental state isnt so good right now, so how are you feeling? he asked in a gentle manner. The girl who currently had her back to him slowly closed the sketchbook. Seigo Harano Your real name is Seiji Haruta, right? Eh? Seiji was surprised at this. It it is, he admitted. Who told you? President Yoruhana? Or Houjou, the maid? Shika didnt answer him. This I didnt intentionally try to conceal it from you. I just used an alias for some personal reasons. Seiji awkwardly scratched his face. If youre unhappy due to this, I apologize. You dont need to apologize, Shika responded softly. Seiji Haruta just like Seigo Harano, theyre both beautiful names. Eh? Seiji was confused at being praised so suddenly. Er thank you. This was the first time someone had said something like this to him it was praise, right? He felt almost itchy and somewhat strange inside. Thats right, this sentence Didnt I say this to you when we first met? I remember I said something like Shika Kagura is a beautiful name. Seiji smiled as he recalled the fond memory. So its been returned to me. I never knew what it felt like to have someone praise your name. It felt nostalgic, even though their first meeting was merely a few weeks ago. At that time I could never have imagined that things would turn out like this, Seiji exclaimed as he mused on the nature of the situation. Watching the girls back, he felt like he had so much to tell her, but he didnt know how to begin. There was a momentary silence in the room. Seiji slowly turned to look outside the window. Hey, Shika. That time on that rainy night, you came. I told you that I would be there waiting for you at that time again you didnt respond, but you still came. And then, you died in front of me. Leaving behind only those pure white dying words. Seiji recalled the bitter memories that only he possessed; the ones he would never be able to forget. During that rainstorm, he swore to become her friend. She accepted it, but still ended up dying. Being unable to accept it, he loaded back time and saved her. I was delighted at seeing you come that night. No matter if it was because you wanted to ask for help, or if it was simply because you didnt want me to wait there in vain, or even if you only went there coincidentally, Im still quite happy. Thats because I was worried about you. Only when seeing her again did he notice that he cared so much for this girl, who, despite being lonely and struggling with intense pain, died smiling in the icy cold rain. He sympathized greatly with her plight. He truly worried about her. I dont quite know why Im so worried about you, since weve obviously only met twice before that, and we havent even talked all that much. But I just want to care for you. Before he said that would be her friend. This was a promise. Even though these were words that she didnt know about and hadnt heard before in this timeline, a promise was a promise. I want to become your friend. I want to help you. I want to see your joyous smile. Not sadness, and not a smile that only comes when youre on the verge of death. I want to do so many things together with you. I want you to experience the beautiful things the world has to offer. I made such a promise with you. Seiji closed his eyes and recalled that scene during the rain. In order to fulfill his promise in the current timeline, he had to exert his full effort to make her understand his feelings! I think that youre a good girl, Shika Kagura. You deserve a blissful life no, you absolutely must have one! For someone like you who never even complained about the world despite being in such a difficult situation, you have this right; you deserve it. I want you to know the feeling of bliss; thats why at that time I His words were interrupted. Even though there were so many things he still wanted to saywhen he impulsively hugged her, and she mistakenly took him as her brother; how he decided to play the part of her fake brother, but didnt anticipate the fact that she lost her memories and truly treated him as her brother. He wanted to tell her about how she pleaded to be spoiled by him like she was a young child, and that he truly cared for her. He longed to tell her about his sadness when he saw all this disappear when she recovered her memories and so on. He wasnt able to say any of that. That was because he suddenly felt a warm, soft touch together with a faint and pleasant smell. Seiji widened his eyes in surprise and saw Shika Kagura hugging him tightly. Her embrace was reminiscent of Shika-chans. You dont need to say anything else, she whispered in a soft, emotion-filled voice. I already understand. I know everything now. Shika slowly raised her head. She displayed a soft and cute expression, overflowing with gentleness and innocence, to the dazed boy. Seiji Brother. Chapter 141 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 *Ding!* [A characters connectivity rating to you has surpassed 100. Youve received that characters reward card]. [A female characters favorability or connectivity rating to you has surpassed 100. Youve now unlocked the Spiritual Power statistic, as well as the Spiritual Abilities option. You may now exchange points for items to increase your Spiritual Power stat and use Spiritual Abilities to obtain points or items]. [A female character with spiritual powers has a favorability or connectivity rating to you that has surpassed 100. As a reward, youve received a card for free[Spiritual Ability activation card]. A few lines of text appeared in front of Seiji. Spiritual Power statistic? Spiritual Abilities options!? Seijis system suddenly reminded him of its existence and helped him to come back to his senses. Although he was quite curious about his new abilities, it currently wasnt a good time for him to check them out. Seiji smiled back at Shika, who was smiling so movingly. Calling me that seems a little embarrassing. He softly hugged the girl and slowly pulled her closer. Just like before. But Im so happy. I dont even know how to express it. He enjoyed her warmth, becoming aware of just how inwardly moved he was. You remember everything? Shika slowly shook her head. There are still some parts that are hazy, but I remember the main parts Seiji took a deep breath. Wonderful. Those memories he saw as precious were recalled by her. She considered them important as well. This was the best outcome. The two of them hugged in silence for an indeterminate length of time. Seiji slowly let go of her as the tumultuous feelings in his chest finally calmed down. Shika also let go of him. Seiji scratched his face. How did you remember? He was under the impression that she would completely forget everything or only have faint impressions. Thats why Ahh, it was too embarrassing to remember! Natsuya Yoruhana told me that you were the one who took care of me while I had amnesia. Seeing the items in this room gave me a strange feeling, and the maid here gave me some hints Shika slowly and clearly explained things to Seiji while keeping her eyes constantly focused on his face. Seiji felt that his face was beginning to burn up a little as she watched him with those deep, emotion-filled eyes of hers. Wait a moment! Was this akin to some type of shameless role-playing? He wanted to stop himself but couldnt Eh? Was that the correct usage of this phrase? Forget it! Who cares? Ill just die in shame! I thought that youd forgotten completely, so I didnt want to burden you any further. Thats why I didnt tell you Seiji paused for a moment. But Chiaki, the silver-haired girl in your sketch er, she always likes to wear the boys school uniform, so Shika-chan mightve mistaken her for a boy when you had amnesia. At any rate, she pointed out that I was making a huge mistake, which was why I wanted to explain everything to you now. Thats why He seemed to be rambling? Just what was it that he wanted to say? Seiji averted his gaze, looking at everywhere except Shika as he somehow managed to explain things before looking back towards her again. He saw that Shika was still looking at him with such deep feelings in her eyes. Ahh He was no longer able to even speak. Brother Seiji~ Seiji felt that his heart had been pierced! The black-haired girl was smiling in her own beautiful unique style, but she was using Shika-chans soft and cute tone of voice to call him brother. This was too much for him to handle! It felt like he was on the receiving end of a secret ultimate hidden combination technique from a fighting game. Can I call you that from now on? Mmm of course. Rapidly increase mental resistance levels! Sergeant Haruta, construct fortifications to preserve your sense of logic and reason! Seiji was worried about whether or not he would but this type of request was impossible to refuse, so he definitely couldnt refuse it! Sergeant Haruta accepted the mission while resolving himself for possible death in the line of duty! Brother Seiji Shika was grinning at him. Yet her grin was tinged with a hint of sadness. Im thankful for everything youve done for me, she said. But I still possess the Reapers Curse. If you get too close to me, youll Thats why Theres no thats why! Seiji decisively interrupted her when he realized what she was about to say. Im already so close to you, but arent I still fine? Even if something happens to me in the future, Ill definitely be able to overcome it! Thats why you should never say something like that! Dont try to push me away, and dont try to keep me at a distance! Shika Kagura Shika-chan, Im going to stick as annoyingly close to you as I can! Resolve yourself! Ill never let you pass away from this world while in isolation again. Ill accompany you to the future together. Seiji stared directly into her eyes, his gaze filled with stubbornness and determination. Seiji seemed to be smiling, yet it was clear he was on the verge of crying. But Believe in me! Im Youre the Reapers Curse, I know! But you still dont know who I am yet! Seiji Haruta pointed at himself with his thumb. His manner seemed to suddenly become imposing. I am Seiji Haruta! The Haruta family is actually the Kamijou family! Im the descendant of the strongest Yin Yang Master in history, the only person who ever truly contained the Reapers Curse, Seimei Kamijou! I have the strongest bloodline! Im truly powerful! Ill become even more powerful in the future!! Ill even surpass my ancestor!!! The Reapers Curse cant do anything to me! Nothing will ever harm me!! Well, I possess the ability to save and load. And my system just increased even further in strength just now, thanks to you. Ill use my newfound power to take care of everything! Thats why Thats why you should stop thinking like that! Dont say or do such foolish things. Just obediently be my friendits fine to just be my little sister as well! Seiji flashed Shika a brilliant smile brimming with self-confidence, energy, and passion. To Shika, Seijis smile seemed to be as blinding as the sun. The dark iciness in her heart could only melt under the suns warmth. Tears trickled out from her eyes once more. I can I really? Can I really enjoy such bliss? Its not only a temporary fantasy; Ill have it even now and in the future Of course. Seijis tone was adamant. He reached out his hand to pat her on the head just like before. Pat pat, console. You can I can We can go on living together. Shika-chan Im going to call you this from now on. Youre not allowed to object or refuse. His somewhat forceful words seemed to pierce through Shikas heart. She smiled through her tears, and the sadness in her smile disappeared. Believe in him. Her heart was telling her that. Objectively speaking, it still seemed like he was acting rather pretentiously, but rather mysteriously, it didnt sound like he was being hypocritical at all. His imposing manner was just that powerful. Even the gods would likely respect someone with such an imposing manner. Perhaps he really could turn his pretentiousness into reality Shika wanted to believe him. Shika was willing to believe him. She wanted to pin her hopes for leading a joyous life in the future on him. Brother Seiji please take good care of me from now on. Yep, Shika-chan me as well. Please take good care of me from now on. And thus, the two of them smiled as they promised to stay by each others sides. This promise started from her death, and it would continue until death do them part. Chapter 142 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 After a long period of time. Seiji finally left Shikas room and told her to take a good rest. His current mood was a joyous one. It was almost as if he had succeeded in a love confession. No, no, they just promised to be good friends no wait, to treat each other as brother and sister, the pure kind of relationship! Really? Really! Shika was only a second-year middle school student! Even if even if their relationship became even deeper in the future, it definitely wouldnt happen now! Seiji suddenly came to his senses as he commented on himself. He forcefully suppressed the emotions in his chest by reciting the numbers of pi again. Yep, okay, Ive regained my composure. Seiji had a fresh and bright expression on his face as he returned to the main hall. He poured himself a cup of tea and sipped it slowly as he opened up his system. In his personal statistics, he saw the new stat of [Spiritual Power] just as his system had informed him. [Spiritual Power: 0] The system didnt even leave a quirky comment next to it. Even more unexpectedly, Seiji didnt have any options to increase his [Spiritual Power]! Seijis brows furrowed. [Academics], [physical ability], and so on all had options to help Seiji increase his stats from the very beginning, but there was nothing for [Spiritual Power]. How was he supposed to increase it then? It wasnt really important that the system didnt even comment on this stat, but what did it mean for it to be so different from his other stats? It seemed rather mysterious. His biggest priority was to increase this [Spiritual Power] stat. If there was no way to increase it, then After remaining silent for a few moments, Seiji opened up his new [Spiritual Abilities] menu. After opening it up, it was blank inside. Blank what the hell!!? Seiji was in a state of shock now. Hey, hey, system, just what do you mean by this? Didnt you just tell me something about [Spiritual Abilities] being able to grind for points and items as well?? What was with all this blankness!? Was there a bug in the system!? Of course, the system didnt respond to anything that Seiji said or thought. After finishing his stream of comments, Seiji opened up his [items] menu to check what he just received. [Character reward card Shika Kagurafrom now on, Ill always be with you.] [This card will have an everlasting passive effect. This card cannot be used or disappear.] [All basic stats increased by a bonus of 3 points.] [30% increased resistance against ice-type spiritual magic attacks.] [30% increased attack against ice-type spiritual magic defense.] [??? (Prerequisite conditions not met. Currently inactive.)] [??? (Prerequisite conditions not met. Currently inactive.)] [Additional ability 1: ??? (Prerequisite conditions not met. Currently inactive.)] [Additional ability 2: ??? (Prerequisite conditions not met. Currently inactive.)] [Additional ability 3: Brother and Sister Drawing (Drawing prerequisite met.)] [Drawing improvement ability: 65% increase in ability to draw brother or sister characters and improved visualization technique. Mana will be consumed while using this technique. The distance between a brother and a sister might be the closest or the furthest apart in the world.] [Additional ability 4: ??? (Prerequisite conditions not met. Currently inactive.)] [Additional ability 5: ??? (Prerequisite conditions not met. Currently inactive.)] [Additional ability 6: ??? (Prerequisite conditions not met. Currently inactive.)] Seiji was speechless for a good long while. He felt as if he had just received some godly equipment, but he was too low-level to equip it. Just what the hell was all this!? He didnt even feel like imagining the system as a fairy and beating it up anymore. He merely felt drained of all energy. Well, at the very least, there was still one more reward. He inspected the [Spiritual Ability activation card] that he had received. It was called [Spiritual AbilitySpiritual Power Transference activation card]. It would activate the [Spiritual Power Transference] option. That was all that the system told him. This explanation it wasnt any type of explanation at all; it was just increasing the word count! System, you might as well have left it blank as well if you wanted to act cool! It had already left two blank sections for him. Was it simply because it didnt want to use blankness three times in a row, so it forcefully added a few words in!? Seiji energetically kept up a stream of commentary on his own system. After he had nothing more to say, Seiji sighed. I might as well use it and check out its effects. Seiji had a sudden epiphany right before he was about to activate the card. Wait a moment! Perhaps this was all some devious scheme? The character reward card aside, it seemed rather abnormal that his [Spiritual Power] and [Spiritual Abilities] were blank, and the activation card was basically a reiteration of its name as the explanation. Seiji imagined the system as a fairy chuckling at him evilly again. He felt as if activating this card would be like opening up a jack-in-the-box which would have something strange pop out at him. There was a chance that some unusual situation would occur. He shouldnt use it so casually in the main hallway. Seiji closed his system, finished his tea, and went back to his temporary room in Natsuyas residence. He closed the door and lay down on his bed before opening his system again and choosing the activation card. He mentally prepared himself and activated it! The [Spiritual AbilitySpiritual Power Transference activation card] broke up into six flashes of golden-red light. The six flashes of light proceeded to shoot into his head, chest, both hands, and both feet. Seiji felt a strong sense of soreness from his entire body; it was akin to the sensation of dissolving! His mind went completely blank as he was no longer able to concentrate or make conscious thought. He witnessed countless scenes, heard countless sounds, breathed countless smells, and touched countless items in a dream-like state. After experiencing infinity, everything became nothing again as he forgot all his experiences. Seiji slowly opened his eyes. He reflexively tried lifting his hand, but when he tried doing so, he felt an incredible sense of soreness. It was a feeling similar to having exercised for far too long after not exercising for a long period of time. It was a type of intense muscle soreness. What just happened? Oh, right, I used that activation card, then Seiji slowly recalled what had happened. He tried moving his hand one more time, then his feet, and then his body. He discovered that every inch of his body was incredibly sore! His head also felt rather numb, and his thoughts were dull and sluggish. Just what the hell happened!? This [Spiritual Ability] activation card was just too much! In comparison to this, the discomfort from the [fighting], [writing], and [drawing] activation cards was nothing! Seiji sighed to himself before realizing that the sunlight entering the window had become rather dim. Was it already dusk? Just how long had he been unconscious for? His body screamed in pain as he took out his cell phone and checked the time Well, thats a relief. At least I dont need to go class anymore as its already over! Seiji inwardly praised himself for returning to his room before activating the card. Otherwise, if he collapsed in the hallway for such a long time, Houjou-senpai would definitely notice and that would inconvenience him. His system was really toying with him this time around. Seijis face twitched as he opened up his system again. You better have given me something really good for all you put me through, bastard! Upon first inspection, he noticed that his [Spiritual Power] stat had increased to 5 points! An increase from 0 to 5 still seemed rather pointless. The important part was still how to further increase his [Spiritual Power] stat! He then opened up the [Spiritual Abilities] menu and, as expected, he saw the new option of [Spiritual Power Transference]. Apart from this, there were one, two three new options!? Seiji was stunned at the sight. Hey, hey, didnt I only use one activation card? Was the system being generous today? Impossible! There must have been a bug!! Calm down. Resist the numbness in my brain, and check over everything carefully. The three new options were [Spiritual Power increase], [Mana increase], and [Contract with a Spirit-branded Retainer]. So this was how to increase [Spiritual Power]! As for [Mana], that was probably something akin to increasing MP. As for [Contract with a Spirit-branded Retainer]. Contract!? Seijis eyes widened in surprise. Chapter 143 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 He instantly opened up the [Contract] option and saw [Shika Kagura] [Beginner-level Spiritual Retainer, uncontracted] [Special characteristics: Possesses a unique ability. Well-balanced type. High growth rates. Incredible potential] [Available contract: Connectivity Contract.] Seiji inspected the [Connectivity Contract] more closely. According to his systems explanation, a [Connectivity Contract] was a contract that would automatically become available when a potential retainer characters connectivity rating to him exceeded 100. After both parties agreed to the contract, the retainer would change from [Uncontracted] to [Connectivity Contract] status, which would decrease his [Spiritual Power] stat by 10 in order to maintain. In return, 10 points would be produced every day, and the retainers abilities and growth would be greatly increased, with new abilities being awakened as well! All this seemed quite good. However, Seiji tugged his lips when he saw the next message. [Contracting condition: Make the potential retainer into a contracted Spirit-branded Retainer in the real world.] Although he was willing to contract Shika as his personal Spirit-branded Retainer, he wasnt even a Yin Yang Master! This thing wasnt something he could use immediately. Why did such an option appear, anyway? Seiji checked his systems message history in order to understand what had happened. Moments later, he understood. After activating the [Spiritual Power Transference] ability, he had received a huge shock to his physical body and while he was in a state of semi-unconsciousness, many things had happened. The [Spiritual Power Transference] ability activated automatically and began transforming the [Karma of Reapers Curse] power into [Spiritual Power]. The system didnt give any explanations for this so-called [Karma of Reapers Curse], but it was most likely referring to the abnormal catastrophes that were supposed to befall him as a result of approaching the [Reapers Curse]. This [Spiritual Power Transference] ability passively converted the [Reapers Curse] into his own [Spiritual Power]! It also used up a portion of his stockpiled points as payment. He was able to absorb 5 [Spiritual Power] in this conversion, costing him 25 points. A ratio of 1:5 it was acceptable. Seiji paid more attention to the fact that his dating sim system was able to transform the [Reapers Curse] ability into his [Spiritual Power], as it helped him to gain some insight into the systems workings. His [Spiritual Power] increased to 5 points, and his two character reward cards from Hoshi and Shika gave him a bonus of +6 to all his stats, so he actually had 11 [Spiritual Power]. This helped to activate three new options: [Spiritual Power increase], [Mana increase], and [Contract]. The first two options required a minimum [Spiritual Power] of 10 points to activate. The [Contract] option also required 10 points in addition to a retainer character with a favorability or connectivity rating of above 100 to activate. That was how he obtained these three options. It was quite wonderful that his system wasnt bugged. Of course, the system didnt reply and stayed silent as always. Seiji quietly stared at his systems menu as if he could pierce through it with his vision and see it for what it really was. According to Natsuya Yoruhana, the only person in history to ever successfully suppress the [Reapers Curse] was Seimei Kamijou, my ancestor. I as Seimei Kamijous descendent, I have a mysterious and powerful system. This system has the ability to absorb and transfer power from the [Reapers Curse]. In conclusion system dating sim system, DS system, whatever I call you, youre actually the strongest Yin Yang Master in history, Seimei Kamijou, arent you? he stated his inference out loud in a light tone. This was doubtlessly a shocking revelation. Seimei Kamijou although Seiji still didnt know much about him, Seiji faintly detected just how far his ancestors power spread throughout the realm of Yin Yang Masters. If this person was still alive or still existed somehow in a unique method in one of his descendants bodies just how much of a wave would it cause in the Yin Yang Master society? Others notwithstanding, the Haruta family would surely be thrown into utter chaos! Their most venerated ancestor still existed in this world, within the body of one of his descendants not to mention a descendant that had been exiled from the family! This would surely shake the entire family down to its core. Seiji thought to himself that it even seemed like a clich story trope that he would often see in his previous life. Well, this was still just his guess. As always, the system didnt respond to anything he said. Perhaps the dating sim system was actually Seimei Kamijou, or perhaps it was a power derived from his bloodline, or something else entirely. Or maybe Seiji simply mistook everything in the first place, and this system had nothing to do with Seimei Kamijou. It simply had power equivalent to his ancestors. The system he decided for himself to call it a dating sim system, but he still didnt know just exactly what it was. It seemed probable that it was connected to Seimei Kamijou, but in the end it was just his guess. Seiji smiled after silently thinking it over for a while. Well, no matter what you are, system, I Im truly grateful to you. I dont know whether or not you were responsible for taking my soul into this world after I died on Earth, so that I could live again. If you were responsible, then I owe you my life. Also, I was only able to save Mika, Hoshi, and Shika-chan thanks to you I have no words with which I can express my gratitude And apart from this, youve helped me learn how to fight, how to write and youve given me so much assistance. At any rate, thank you so much, Seiji sincerely said all this out loud. Perhaps there was a hidden motive to the system helping him, but so what? He had already died in his previous life as an otaku, so even if something happened to him, it couldnt get much worse than dying again. Seiji was rather open-minded. He didnt know what the system was. Maybe he would find out in the future, or maybe he would never know. Seiji continued checking out his menu after expressing his gratitude. Unbeknownst to him, a hazy white shadow had appeared behind him. The faint shadow seemed androgynous, and it exuded a gentle silver light from its eyes. Its mouth was arced upwards in a faint smile. No need to be polite, Lin-kun, the white shadow silently mouthed before disappearing silently. It was as if it had never appeared. Seiji inspected the [Spiritual Power increase] and [Mana increase] options. The only option under [Spiritual power increase] was called [Visualization], and it was grayed-out and not selectable. According to the explanation, a [Spirit Image] was required to assist him in [Visualization]. There was no explanation available as to what a [Spirit Image] was supposed to be. As for [Mana increase], there was only one option of [Beginning Technique], which was also grayed-out. The explanation said that he could only choose it when he was wearing a [Mana Cultivation Outfit]. Fine then, a [Spirit Image] and a [Mana Cultivation Outfit] Seiji felt that he would need to ask President Yoruhana about these. But she viewed him as a normal person who knew nothing about spiritual cultivation, so asking these specialized vocabulary terms all of a sudden would surely raise her suspicions. Hmm how should I ask her about it? Wait perhaps I can ask Shika-chan instead? Chapter 144 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Dinnertime. Shika, who was reading some manga while relaxing on a chair, heard a knock on the door. Please enter. Rather than the maid whom she expected, the person who entered was a handsome boy. Seiji smiled. Shika-chan, Im here to eat dinner together with you. Shika paused in surprise for a moment, before a smile slowly bloomed on her face. Thank you Theres nothing to thank me for; I just wanted to eat together with you. Seiji brought two trays of food over and placed them on the table. I havent eaten together with anyone for a terribly long time, she informed him in a soft voice. Seijis hands paused in midair upon hearing this. Thats why thank you, Shika said, gazing directly into his eyes. Seiji turned around and patted her on the head. Ive received your gratitude, but starting from next time, theres no need to thank me anymore. Well be eating together quite often in the future. Seiji retracted his hand and smiled warmly at her after patting her twice on the head. Okay Shika nodded as an indescribable light flashed through her eyes. Their dinner was emitting an appetizing aroma. They sat diagonally across from each other and began enjoying their succulent meals. Seiji watched her as he ate. Shika took tiny bites and ate slowly, giving him the impression that she was a small animal. Shika blinked and returned his gaze when she noticed him watching her. How cute Seiji couldnt help but recall the way she ate during her bout of amnesia. While she also took tiny bites, she ate quickly with a sparkle in her eyes. Which of the two was cuter if he did a comparison? Both were really cute! *Ding!* Sis-con rating increased by 5 points. Seiji imagined hearing such a sound in his mind. Brother Seiji, whats the matter? Nothing I just felt that the way you ate is really cute. A trace of red crept into Shikas face upon hearing this. Brother Seiji you look really cool when you eat as well. Seiji was rendered speechless at this unintentional comeback. He suddenly realized how embarrassing it sounded! Why did it feel so embarrassing when the target being praised was switched to him!? He had only felt it was a normal exclamation when he was talking about her Was what he said actually something so embarrassing after all? Seijis face also reddened. Shika was still looking directly at him. Unable to take it, Seiji averted his gaze. Shika continued to look directly at him. Er why do you keep looking at me? Eat! Lets eat! Seiji panicked a little as he lowered his head and focused on chowing down. Shikas mouth arced upwards as she finally stopped gazing at him and lowered her head to eat as well. After a period of silence. Shika-chan, Seiji started, do you know how to increase Spiritual Power? Shikas movements paused for a brief moment. Yes, I know why do you ask? Do I even need to say it? Of course its because I want to increase my strength and become a Yin Yang Master, Seiji stated calmly. I will become strong was what he promised her. Shika blinked in realization. I see. Hes already beginning to work hard for his goal. Increasing Spiritual Power The most basic and most common method to increase Spiritual Power is called Visualization, Shika said in a soft voice. [Visualization]! Excellent, the first question was right on the mark. What is Visualization? To explain it roughly, it means observing and imagining. In Visualization, you must observe a Spirit Image and imagine it wholeheartedly. If its done properly, your consciousness will temporarily reside within the image and experience it. Whats a Spirit Image? Its an image thats drawn using Spiritual Power. There are various images used for cultivation, used in casting spells, and also spell formations For Visualization, it would have to be a cultivation-type Spirit Image; do you happen to have one? Yes, only one Theyre considered really valuable. Oh Seiji took another bite of food. A valuable cultivation tool Shika obviously wouldnt carry it around with her. I was thinking that I could borrow one from President Yoruhana and attempt cultivating Er, will it use up the Spirit Image if I cultivate with it? Shika shook her head. No, Spirit Images only have time limits on when they expire, but they wont be used up. So it doesnt matter if its used or not, as it will become ineffective once it reaches its use-by date? Yes. Then I wont feel bad about borrowing one. Seiji continued shoveling food into his mouth. Oh, right, about Mana just what is the difference between Spiritual Power and Mana? I only know that Yin Yang Masters also require Mana Shika seemed to consider the question he posed. To use an analogy, Spiritual Power is like a bowl. She pointed to her own food bowl after thinking about it. And Mana is like rice. In order to contain rice, you need a bowl. The larger the bowl, the more rice it can contain, but the amount of rice in each bowl is different for each person. For two identical bowls, some people have more rice, while some people have less. If a small bowl has enough rice in it, it can equal a large bowl that doesnt have much rice in it The normal situation is that larger bowls have more rice, and smaller bowls have less rice. Seiji attentively listened to her analogy. It didnt seem too difficult to understand, at least in his mind. Spiritual Power was like a vessel, while Mana was the substance which filled the vessel. The vessel itself determined the maximum storage capacity, but not everyone would reach their maximum capacity. There would be those with high Spiritual Power but low Mana. Usually people with higher Spiritual Power would possess a larger amount of Mana. Seiji made an educated guess. To cast spells, it costs rice to cast them whoops, Mana, right? And Spiritual Power wont be used up and the stronger your Spiritual Power is, the faster your Mana will regenerate, is that right? Shika nodded in response. It seemed that his guess was correct, so his understanding of it must be correct as well. Spiritual Power is the foundation that must be raised first, and mana must be raised as well so how do I increase my Mana? You have to wear a Mana Cultivation Outfit and perform a ritual. Yep, he heard some vocabulary words that he wanted to hear again. Mana Cultivation Outfit seems like its really easy to understand. Its just like it sounds: a special outfit which helps you cultivate, right? Shika nodded again. Are they also as valuable as Spirit Images? Another nod. Will it be used up after a ritual? Yet another nod. This seems like it will be more difficult to borrow. Seiji rubbed his chin. What does the ritual involve, then? Its actions, breathing, incantations, spirit everything combined. Shika seemed to think of something as she put down her chopsticks and suddenly stood up. Its difficult to describe, so let me show you. After walking a moderate distance away from the table, she stood up straight, turned her palms upwards, placed them in front of her, and closed her eyes. Seiji was instantly able to detect a change in the atmosphere. It almost felt as if something invisible was gathering here. Was it the Mana present in the environment? Before he could finish his thoughts, Shika began her movements. Her hands began moving about in seemingly gentle yet steady movements it gave Seiji the impression of shadowboxing. Ee A sonorous sound came out of her mouth. LaSoLaYo The words didnt seem to have any particular meaning; they were just musical notes that were connected together by tones. In combination with her hand movements, this definitely seemed ritualistic. Her feet began moving as well. Again, her feet were moving in light yet steady movements. It was akin to a dance. Her hands and feet kept waving and weaving as she sang her mysterious incantation. It seemed like she was both dancing and practicing martial arts at the same time. The feeling of something invisible coalescing in the air became even stronger. Shika was at the eye of the storm. Seiji slowly started to get absorbed in her performance. So beautiful It wasnt a dance, yet it resembled one Watching such a mysterious performance by a beauty like Shika was a type of enjoyment in and of itself! Finally, Shika stopped her steps, drew a circle with her hands in midair, exhaled lightly, inhaled, and her breathing returned to its normal rhythm. She opened her eyes and looked back at Seiji. What she saw was his smile as he began applauding. So this is a ritual it seems so beautiful when you perform it, Shika-chan! Seiji praised her sincerely. Shikas face turned red once again at hearing this. Even redder than before. Chapter 145 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Honestly, Brother Seiji is so Shika was feeling embarrassed inside. But, strangely enough, it wasnt uncomfortable in fact, it felt rather nice. Eating together with him, speaking with him, and being praised by him was really enjoyable. She almost felt like crying when she compared her current life with the way she used to live. No, I shouldnt cry here. I should be smiling in front of him at such a time. Shika displayed a smile that came from her heart again. Her slightly shy and moving smile almost caused Seiji to fall into a daze. Only when she sat down again did Seiji regain his senses. My little sisters too cute! What should I do!? He felt that he was gradually slipping into the abyss No, he had to stop thinking about it! Thank you for your performance. I understand what a ritual is now, so we can finish our meal. Yeah Neither of them spoke for a while after this, and only the sound of the pair eating remained. Since the ritual was what Shika just performed then the [Beginning Technique] in the system was probably referring to the most basic version of what she just performed. Seiji presumed it was similar to an entry-level technique in martial arts. If he truly wanted to learn cultivation, he would have to wear a special outfit he was rather curious about its appearance. Would Shika-chan look even prettier if she performed that ritual again while wearing it? Seiji really wanted to see it. Well, Ill have plenty of chances in the future! The abyss was beckoning. So what!? I really want to see!! Seiji forcefully banished his idle thoughts after inwardly commenting on himself. Ah I have one last question: how do I become a Yin Yang Master? Are there any other conditions apart from Mana and Spiritual Power? Shika shook her head. I dont know. I Im just a retainer, so I only know about retainers. Oh Sorry Eh? You dont need to apologize, its not like this is anything to apologize for. If you dont know, you dont know. Seiji smiled again as he patted her on the head. Dont say sorry so often, especially to me, he said in a forceful yet gentle tone as he looked into her eyes. Okay Shika nodded slightly. She felt like crying again. How unseemly She needed to get used to this feeling. The warmth and comfort that she received from being together with him. After they finished eating dinner. Seiji brought the trays and plates back to the kitchen, where Mai informed him that Natsuya still hadnt returned. Due to this, he decided to go back to his room and grind for some points. Even though absorbing the [Reapers Curse] today cost him 25 points, he still had plenty left over, so he wanted to exchange for something, but I have a new statistic now, with a new category of options and four lesser options within it, but theres no new [Items] to go along with this update! Just what are you thinking, system!? As usual, Seiji had a stream of energetic comments. This was completely against the maxims of any successful MMORPG! A massive update must be accompanied by new items that people could spend money on! If a huge update didnt have any new products to purchase, not only would the game lose out on large potential profits, the richest players would curse at the game developers!! This otaku that wanted to spend his money (okay, points) was angry! But in the end, it was all useless. After finishing his immature small fit of rage, Seiji could only silently grind whatever he could. Then he logged on to his email and discovered that Editor Yoshizawa had sent him a new message. The contents of the message stated that his short novel Ill Die If I Dont Become Handsome! had been formally accepted by Thunderbolt Literature. As long as he printed the contract in this email, signed the bottom, and mailed it to their editing department, his novel would be published in next weeks magazine. Published! Published! Published!! Important things need to be repeated three times. My story is going to be published! Just imagining it filled Seiji with a burst of overwhelming excitement. This story wasnt one that he plagiarized from his own world; it was an original work completely created using his own imagination! Although his system improved his writing level, he still came up with his own characters, story, and setting. Everything he wrote was a product of his own mind. This type of accomplishment and joy was wonderful. Seiji had high expectations for when he would be able to first witness his story in a magazine. But before that, he needed to sign the contract. Was there a printer in this residence? Seiji left his room in order to search for Mai. There were some sounds coming from the main hallway. Houjou-san, Id like to Seiji startedbut when he entered the hallway, he instantly retracted his words. That was because he witnessed the scene of Mai Houjou watching TV while imitating the singing and dancing actions of the idol girl group that was performing. I truly wish~~ Youd embrace me~~ On that sunset-stained hillside~~ I like you~~ The beautiful girl in black-and-white maid attire was dancing happily with light, quick steps as she smiled brilliantly while making various cute poses with her hands. Seiji was completely stunned at this sight. He just stood there at the entranceway to the main hallway with eyes wide open and mouth agape, watching Mai flutter around like she was a little girl. The former student council president The Smiling Executioner The person that even the drama club president, no that every Genhana High School senior feared. The older sister figure whom Natsuya trusted so wholeheartedly, the mysterious maid that Seiji felt seemed gentle on the surface and reserved on the inside, was actually doing such Seiji didnt know how to describe his current feelings, nor did he know what his current expression was anymore. He was only capable of staring in shock at the figure before him. Sunset shimmer~~ Color the sky orange~~ Your passion~~ Is burning like the sun~~ I love you~~ The idols song on television reached its climax. Mai also jumped together with them, forming a heart with her fingers as she sang together with them in a small voice. Finally, she turned around and did an extravagant pause for her finishing flourish. Of course, she locked gazes with the boy who was frozen solid. Mai froze solid as well. The idols on the television finished their poses and smiled as they stood in a neat row, bowed towards the audience, and left the stage. In the hallway, however, time itself seemed to freeze. The air was so heavy that it felt tangible. It was just as if Izayoi Sakuya cast her time manipulation ability oh right, that character was a maid as well. As was typical of Seijis mind, it started commenting energetically as soon as it began working again. Mai was still frozen in that ridiculous cute pose. Not even her smile budged a centimeter, despite the fact that quite a while had passed. She seemed petrified. Um Senpai? Seiji decided to break the silence. Mais body trembled. She slowly straightened herself from her pose, retracted her smile, lowered her head, and averted her gaze. Seiji could detect that something was brewing within her. It seemed rather ominous. Just as he felt a sensation of danger and was about to do something to defuse it, Mai opened her mouth and spoke. You saw everything? A low, chilling voice came from the maid who still refused to meet Seijis eyes. Chapter 146 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Killing intent. Seiji was certain that he had, for the first time, detected the legendary so-called killing intent in real life! This was a basic instinct that humans possessed to protect themselves from danger. How was he supposed to answer this question? Just as he was attempting to come up with a suitable answer, three conversation options appeared in front of him [A: No, I didnt see anything.] [B: Yes, I saw it.] [C: I felt like I just saw something but Ive already forgotten it.] The correct answer was probably C. Honestly speaking, C wasnt exactly an ideal option; it seemed too unnatural! But B sounded like suicide, and A was basically lying through his teeth, so by process of elimination, C was the only correct answer. Er I felt like I just saw something, but Ive already forgotten it Seiji averted his gaze and pretended to look elsewhere. Eh? Why am I standing here? *Ding!* [Favorability rating has increased!] The killing intent vanished. Yes, that was the correct answer! Seiji inwardly praised the system for helping him out of this dangerous situation. Across from him, Mai slowly turned around to face him. Her face was completely red, and her expression still seemed rather awkward. To describe it in anime terms, Mais current expression greatly resembled Rena Ryuuguu from Higurashi. The blank expression in her eyes indicated that she was on the verge of going crazy. Seiji broke out into a cold sweat upon seeing the expression on his face. If he answered incorrectly just now what would have happened to him!? He didnt dare imagine it. Just let everything he just witnessed fly away with the wind! Seal those memories! Bury them completely!! You did you really forget about it? she asked him in low, hoarse voice. Seiji tried to act normal. Yep, really, I dont even know why Im standing here right now. Please allow me to go back to my room and consider this topic. He could always ask to borrow a printer tomorrow. Mai nodded. Oh please go ahead. Seiji turned around, walked out of the hallway, and returned to his room. At first, he was walking at a normal pace, but he gradually quickened his footsteps. His room was right before him. He reached out to turn the door handle, but right at this moment a hand was silently on his shoulder. Junior actually wouldnt it be impossible for you to forget it? A low and gentle female voice sounded from behind him. Terrifying! This is so scary!! Seiji felt as if all his hairs were standing up on their ends. Houjou-san, youll really scare me to death like this! Dont use your skills as a maid to move around soundlessly like this!! She almost seemed like a ghost. Junior If she said a line like vengeance~~ right now, it would literally be like a classical ghost haunting. Senpai Seijis cheeks were twitching slightly. I definitely wont tell anyone. You can relax about it and let me go. Seiji felt like he was about to be forcefully sent to heaven! How could I possibly relax The gentle female voice began to sound abnormal no, it sounded abnormal from the very start. If Milady learns about this, I Seijis shoulder was about to pop out from being clutched so tightly. This maids strength sure is abnormal. She wont find out, I promise. You what do you promise with? Eh, he felt like he heard something similar to this before? Oh right, last time, he gave such an embarrassing response. He didnt expect to hear such a question again, but this time he wasnt going to respond that way! Seiji had a flash of inspiration. I promise on my virginity! This time he would answer Gintama style! Cough cough, stop going off on a tangent. The hand on his shoulder shook at this answer. Virginity? The ghost whoops, Mai was confused at this response. Virginity is a gentlemans an otakus most important asset, Seiji explained in a serious tone. You can understand it as something similar to a normal persons most important moral principle. Oh It sounded rather strange to Mai, but since Seiji had explained it to such an extent, she felt like she had no choice but to let it go. Alright, I will believe you Junior. The hand on Seijis shoulder was finally retracted. Seiji inwardly breathed a sigh of relief. Good night, Senpai. He was about to open the door to his room. But he was grabbed on the shoulder yet again! Just what else are you about to do, Sister!? Thank you for being willing to keep my secret. Allow me to treat you to some good food. This time, her voice finally sounded normal. Well, this is much better. Seiji tugged at his lips. Can I call for Shika-chan for Shika Kagura to join us? Mai paused in surprise for a short second at hearing this, before smiling. Of course. The gentle yet bright orange-yellow glow of the lights in the corridor illuminated the three people walking through it. So Senpai was referring to red bean cakes when you said you would treat me to something delicious. Seiji recognized the object that Mai showed him. Mai smiled as she nodded. I personally made these red bean cakes. I didnt put too much sugar into these, so theyre not particularly sweet, but I hope that youll enjoy them. Red bean cakes were a traditional dessert in Sakura Island. It was a gelatin-style dessert made using beans. Usually, they were made with red beans and chestnuts, but there were a large variety of available flavors. The red bean cakes that Mai shared with them were a translucent blue. They looked beautifulalmost like works of artunder the light in their porcelain dishes. Shika, who was beside Seiji, stared unblinkingly at the red bean cakes for a good while. Although her face was expressionless on the surface, Seiji could tell that she was really looking forward to tasting them. Mai began pouring tea after she set out the red bean cakes for them. When the clear green tea was poured into the cups, the fragrant aroma of tea began to envelop them, causing this atmosphere to seem almost poetic. No, not seem; it definitely is poetic, Seiji thought to himself. Watching the quiet night scenery together with two beauties while drinking top-class tea and enjoying sweets personally made by one of the beauties how could such a scene not be poetic? At this moment, Seiji experienced peace, quietness, and bliss. Please enjoy. Mai smiled and invited them to begin after she finished pouring tea for everyone. Seiji and Shika exchanged glances before both reaching out and placing the teacups on their palms as they took a sip. Yep, delicious tea. The teas temperature was just perfectit was neither scalding nor lukewarm. The teas rich flavor lingered in his mouth, leaving him with a feeling of deep satisfaction. Next up were the red bean cakes. Shikas eyes sparkled as she took a toothpick, pierced one of the red bean cakes, and placed it into her mouth. Her eyes widened, and her expression was filled with joy as she closed her eyes in ecstasy. So she didnt turn into a character from a cooking manga Cough, stop getting sidetracked. Is it delicious? Seiji asked, smiling at Shika. Shika nodded vigorously. Then you should properly thank Houjou-senpai, as she treated us out of the kindness of her heart. Mmm Thank you. Shika gave the maid Mai her sincere thanks. No need to be so polite. Mai smiled gently; she seemed quite pleased. Seiji also tasted a red bean cake. The moment he chewed, the cake melted in his mouth it truly dissolved instantaneously! Its appealing taste combined with the aftertaste of the tea created a brand-new rich, complex flavor. The flavor seemed sweet, bitter, and aromatic at the same time, causing him to savor it. Well, with Seijis level, that was the best description he could come up with. If Mika or Chiaki were present, perhaps theyd be able to come up with long essays about it, or even show their climaxing faces just joking. Its truly delicious everything that Senpai cooks is so wonderful, Seiji praised sincerely. Anyone that marries Senpai would surely lead a blessed life. Full points in cooking skills and top-notch at housework! As long as you ignored some strange little things, hmm a perfect wife! At any rate, any man that could be together with her would surely be a lucky one. That was what Seiji believed, anyway. Suddenly he noticed that the atmosphere felt somewhat strange. Turning around, he noticed that Shika was staring at him, and Mai was also looking at him, her eyes slightly widened in shock and her face flushed red. Seiji was rendered speechless. Did I say something wrong? Chapter 147 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Why are they looking at me like that? All I did was Seiji thought back to what he just said and realized that they must have misunderstood his words. He hurriedly tried to defend himself. No, no, Senpai! What I meant was that anyone who married you would be lucky to be with you! I wasnt talking about me er Shikas expression didnt change, while Mai narrowed her eyes. I understand Haruta-san, you fool all the girls with this act of yours. Er, fool? Seiji was confused. Im not trying to fool anyone; Im just stating my honest opinion. Mais face reddened even further as she averted her gaze. Shika blinked cutely. Brother Seiji is a playboy? Why did such a word suddenly appear here!? Seiji asked in disbelief. Just how was I acting the part of a playboy? All I did was make a mistake with my words; is it really necessary to brand me as a playboy!? Shika-chan, you cant just go around casually calling people playboy, especially your brother. Im a righteous, chaste man! The girl that he forcefully recognized as his younger sister and the embarrassed maid reacted with nothing but silence. Seiji continued sipping tea after he finished his serious performance. Kagura-san, as you see for yourself, Haruta-san is an idiot. Yeah Brother, his mind works in a subtly different way from other people. *Cough cough!* Seiji almost choked on his tea. What was all this? Why was he being looked down upon!? Forget about the strange maid saying weird things about him, even Shika-chan If this was a manga, there would be numerous question marks popping out above his head right now. Shika and Mai both ignored his presence and merely drank tea as if they were long-time friends who had reached a mutual understanding. The atmosphere seemed a little strange. Forget it. It isnt necessary to argue over every words meaning with them. Being together with girls means that I shouldnt care about every little detail. Yep, Im such a magnanimous fellow. Seiji inwardly praised himself for his tolerance. After a period of silence. Houjou-san, is there a printer in this residence? Seiji asked the question that he wanted to ask originally. A printer? Of course. What do you want to do, idiot whoops, junior? Seijis cheeks twitched violently. You must have said idiot on purpose! You must have! Once again, he reminded himself to be magnanimous by not arguing over every little word. Otherwise there would be no end to it I wanted to print a contract for a story I wrote He continued to explain that a publishing company had picked up his story. Mai blinked in surprise. Oh? Junior, youve written a light novel which got accepted by Thunderbolt Literature. Thats not shabby, she praised sincerely. I was just fortunate, Seiji replied with a humble look on his face. Suddenly he noticed that Shika was looking at him, her eyes sparkling with light. After a while, she expressed her desire: Id like to read the story that Brother wrote. Thats right; she was originally a literature-loving girl. Seiji smiled. Of course. Ill send you the file in a bit, Shika-chan. Then he thought of something. Shika-chan, you read books often, so have you ever considered writing your own story? Shika paused in surprise before shaking her head. No Her face gradually darkened. Even if I wrote one, I dont know if I could show it to other people There was a brief period of silence. Would the [Reapers Curse] ability even affect those that read Shikas stories? Seiji didnt know. But as long as Shika was worried about that, she wouldnt even want to pick up a pen due to her gentle nature. She would hate to harm others, even if it were only a possibility. Seiji had a heavy feeling in his heart. Shika was currently supporting herself financially by hiring herself out as a mercenary Spirit-branded Retainer. That was why she kept being harmed. In order for her to break free from this lifestyle, he had to first help her find some other method to support herself. Although he could take care of his adopted younger sister as her self-proclaimed adopted brother, she might lose her self-confidence or pride because of it, and he didnt want that to happen. As for money? Money was never a problem to Seiji. If he wanted to, he could get money any time through saving and loading. A single lottery ticket was all it would take! Before, he didnt want to abuse his power, since he believed in earning money through his own hard work. But if he really needed money for an emergency purpose, he wouldnt hesitate. And if he attracted too much attention by suddenly winning the lottery, he still had the option of borrowing money from any of the rich people around him, such as Chiaki Wakaba, Natsuya Yoruhana, or Hisashi Juumonji. He would definitely return their money afterward. At any rate, money was the least of his concerns; what worried him was Shika-chan herself. Just what should he do? Shika-chan why dont you work together with me to write stories? Work together? Shika asked him in a confused tone. Tell me your thoughts about the characters, story, background, and settings and Ill be in charge of writing it all out. Of course, Ill also add in my own ideas. In summation, youll provide your ideas, Ill also provide a few of my ideas and write the story, and we can try to get it published together afterward. If our story is published successfully, we can split the payment. Ill take 60% and youll take 40%. Honestly, Seiji wanted to reverse the ratio, but he knew that she definitely wouldnt accept that. Is that really fine? Shika still seemed doubtful. I think its fine, since Ill be the one doing the writing, and Ill also add in my own content. This way, the finished product will belong primarily to me, so it shouldnt affect others like how youre worried about, Seiji said calmly. Doing it this way probably wouldnt result in the [Reapers Curse] affecting others. Otherwise, if the [Reapers Curse] was that ridiculously strong, it would have destroyed Sakura Island long ago when it appeared in the distant past. Honestly, this ability seemed rather subtle, just from the fact that it could be mitigated. It was indeed scary, but calling it terrifying seemed to be an exaggeration At any rate, Seiji felt it was unnecessary to worry too much about it. It wasnt like this ability was a weapon meant for war. Shika was a good girl, and it was nice that she was gentle, but being too gentle and worrying too much about others to the extent of throttling her own future and personal interests was a bad thing. Since she worried that her stories would cause calamities to befall other people, then he would take responsibility for the stories. A clear way to put it was that Seiji believed himself to be a simple-minded person who would do what was necessary without thinking too much about it. Shika remained silent for a little while. I dont know whether or not I can do it but I want to try. I want to write stories together with Brother Seiji! Her eyes blazed with a passion light. Seiji smiled at witnessing this sight. Then come. He reached out his hand to her. Please take good care of me, Teacher Kagura. I-Im no teacher! Shikas face turned red as she shook Seijis large hand. Im the one who should call you Teacher, Brother! Teacher Haruta, please take good care of me. And thus they agreed to cooperate. Mai witnessed all this with a gentle smile. Also Shika began. Hmm? As for the payment, I only need 20% no, 10% is enough, Shika said. Nope! Seiji countered instantly, sipping his tea in a casual manner. Weve already agreed on it! You get 40%. But If you keep going on about this, Im going to increase it by another 10% and give you 50%! Seiji remained calm as he took another red bean cake. Er Shika didnt know what to say anymore, and she revealed a dazed expression. Haha Mai, who was observing the siblings conversation on the side, couldnt help but chuckle. These two are just too cute Chapter 148 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 And so, the evening tea party concluded joyfully. Seiji returned to his room first and sent his story to Shikas email. After that, he sought out Mai. Mai was waiting for him in front of a room on the third floor. When she saw him arrive, she opened the door of the room for him and led him inside. There was a large window directly across from the door in this room. The right side contained a row of bookshelves while a large desk outfitted with a comfortable-looking chair stood on the left side. There were three computer monitors arranged on the desk together with one laptop, some file-folders, books, and photographs. Beside the desk was also a high-quality scanner/printer/copier machine in oneit was a common model which could be found at any business. This room was obviously Natsuyas study. Mai turned on the printer, before starting the laptop and inputting a password. Go ahead and use this to download your contract and print it. Okay, thanks. Seiji logged on to his email, downloaded the contract, and selected the print option. The printer whirred and quickly began printing his contract. During this space of a few short seconds, Seiji scanned the bookshelves in search of anything interesting. Aha I found it! On the farthest left corner of the bookshelf, he noticed an entire row of manga books as well as a row of CD cases containing anime episodes. So the presidents also an anime and manga lover. Seiji sighed and walked over to take a closer look at these all-too-familiar items. Even before temporarily moving into her residence, he already suspected that she might have such interests, but he never had the chance to ask her directly about it. When Mai brought some manga for Shika-chan to read, he believed it was further evidence of his inference being correct. That was because the manga was clearly used before, which meant that they werent purchased recently at a bookstore and were already here! Natsuya Yoruhana wasnt an otaku at all, but she did understand anime and manga to some extent. This meant that she would sometimes watch or read them, but she wasnt at the level of an otaku, meaning she simply enjoyed them. This is rock-solid evidence of her personal interests, Seiji thought to himself as he browsed through Natsuyas collection. He felt even closer to her now. Indeed, Milady does enjoy these, especially anime and manga about Yin Yang Masters, demons, and spirits. Mai smiled as she walked over to Seijis side. But shes worried about the elders perceiving her as immature, so she restrains herself. She never watches or reads such things at her main home, and shell only do it here. Seiji snorted. Tsk, there are always some rigid old fellows who believe anime and manga are only for young children. In his previous life, Seiji was an extreme 30-year-old otaku; he definitely didnt care about the biased opinions of these so-called mature people. Without even understanding the beauty of the 2-D world, they condescendingly looked down upon and discriminated against anime and manga. Just what was maturity supposed to be to them? Seiji could comment on this topic for well over a century. Forget it. Anyhow These rigid old fellows will die eventually whoops, I mean pass away. Just let them believe what they want; the future belongs to young people anyways. Mai covered her mouth to conceal a smile upon seeing the boy before her express such an obvious sense of distaste. Haruta-san, youre really such a resolute otaku. Yep, thats right. Ive been one for my entire life. Seiji smiled as an enigmatic light flashed through his eyes. I love anime and manga, and I love everything 2-D. All the beauty and brilliance humanity is capable of is within them. Well of course some ugly or strange things are also in them, but thats what makes them an enriching experience. Any person can find in manga and anime what they cant find in reality. Perhaps what they are looking for doesnt even exist in reality. Perhaps they are seeking forbidden or taboo pleasure. Regardless of their nature, there are endless possibilities within manga and anime, because the limit is only human imagination! Everyone can find something to enjoy. We can find people with common interests and enjoy the experience together. We can also refuse to communicate with those whose views different ours, in order not to obstruct or harm others. Everyone can construct their own perfect world; thats the type of place the land of manga and anime is. Dreamland, Utopia, Shangri-La, Fairy Land of Peach Blossoms all of these were different terms for humanitys fantasies. They were eternally peaceful and blessed places to live in. None of them had ever been actualized, and they might never appear. But they existed in humanitys imagination. Fantasy and imagination were things that every human being could enjoy. The actualization of fantasy was the 2-D world. That was because the 2-D world could display the splendor of such places! At least that was what Seiji believed. Mai quietly listened to Seijis explanation. As a non-otaku, she wasnt particularly struck by the nuances of Seijis speech, but she faintly felt that what he said sounded reasonable. So imagination was the limit of possibilities Well, it sounds grand. Youre an excellent public speaker, Haruta-san. Mai grinned at him. Even I am slightly infected by your enthusiasm. Seiji scratched his face awkwardly. It wasnt a speech or anything; I just wanted to voice my feelings. He could have continued for even longer. There was no way to verbally express his full love as an otaku for the 2-D world. But that would become essay-length material, so he decided to stop midway. At this time, the printer beeped to indicate that it had finished printing. Seiji examined all the pages and ensured that there were no problems. He then went back to the computer, logged out of his email, and deleted the downloaded contract. Alright, thanks for your help. Lets leave now. Haruta-san Mai had stopped smiling and her expression was serious. Seiji detected that she had something important to say, so he also put on a solemn face. What is it, Houjou-senpai? You intend to continue living in the future together with Kagura-san like this, yes? Yes, thats right. Then how do you intend to deal with her ability? Ill just take things as they come. No matter what happens, Ill deal with it. Do you truly believe youre capable of doing that? I can. Thanks to his [Spiritual Power Transference] ability, he didnt need to worry about the [Reapers Curse] at all. In fact, Shika-chans ability was even beneficial to him, since he could constantly improve his [Spiritual Power] stat using her karma power! But he wasnt able to say that out loud. Mai studied Seijis expression thoroughly but failed to find a hint of false bravado or fear. This could only mean one of three things: he was either supremely self-confident, extremely idiotic, or You have something you can rely on is that it? Seiji blinked. Unsurprisingly, Mai Houjou had seen through him. You can say it like that. I have my own type of power. Mai also blinked in response. Thats good Courage and resolution are good and all, but its nothing more than foolhardiness unless you have the power to back it up, she said, sighing lightly. Thank you, Senpai, for worrying about me for worrying about us. Seiji detected her genuine concern and smiled. Im sorry that I cant tell you more than that You dont need to worry too much for our sakes. Well continue living together successfully. Mais usual gentle smile reappeared. I just wanted to confirm your safety, since Kagura-sans ability is rather unique. Everyone has their secrets, so its fine if you dont want to reveal yours. No need to feel apologetic, Junior. They exchanged glances and smiled as they reached a mutual understanding. They then proceeded to walk out of Natsuyas study together in silence. By the way, Junior, do you know about your current nickname in school? Mai asked as they walked downstairs, unable to conceal the mirth in her tone. Seiji had an ominous premonition. Nickname what? Everyone at school now knows about your heroic accomplishment at the karate club, and many students have taken to calling you the Magic-devouring Dragon. Seiji was rendered speechless upon hearing this. What the hell!!? Chapter 149 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Magic-devouring Dragon was this supposed to be an upgrade from Destroyer of Clubs!? This was almost like getting a job change in a video game! Seijis eyebrows rose to their maximum height as his expression distorted heavily. Mai couldnt help but cover her mouth and conceal another smile upon seeing this. Senpai, how did you learn about this nickname? My friend told me about it. Even the third-year high school students know about your name now, since what you did was truly astonishing. Seiji couldnt find any words to respond to this. You single-handedly defeated all the members of the karate club and trampled over their corpses as you conquered the twin witches. After that, you treated the crying twins mercilessly and devoured them completely as if you were a vicious and greedy evil dragon Slow down! Wait a moment!! Seiji was completely shocked to his core. Whats with this overly exaggerated legend!? I didnt actually face off against the entire club! What the hells with saying I trampled over their corpses or devoured the twins completely!? Why was I turned into some sort of incredible villain!? An incredibly clich villain at that. You didnt deny treating the crying twins mercilessly, Mai observed; as always, her intuition was sharp and on the point. Oh! Thats theres a reason for that! Seiji received an impact from this. At any rate, Im not a villain. There was a reason behind everything I did! This legend is a ridiculous lie! No, Junior, the legend wasnt an exaggeration. I made all that up just now~ Senpai!! Mai couldnt stop herself from laughing. Seijis cheeks kept twitching nonstop as he watched her laugh. Senpai, arent you also called something like the Smiling Executioner? Mais expression froze over. Er Oh, nice! So she minds this nickname! Seiji felt he had discovered a chance to counterattack. Ah, I was really startled when I heard my friend telling me about it. Houjou-senpai who appeared so gentle on the surface actually had such a scary nickname~ Seiji pretended to be gossipy and did his best to talk in an exaggerated tone. The corner of Mais mouth was beginning to twitch. According to the legend, you did something truly frightening last year, to the extent where not a single high school third-year student dared to even speak of it again. In my ears, it sounded like an atrocious disaster; one which people wouldnt even want to ever recall again. Mais eyebrows were beginning to tick up and down. Junior My friend even said that her legendary club captain, who is reputed to be utterly fearless and was unafraid of debating against the entire school morals committee, stated that the only person in the entire school she feared was Houjou-senpai! The reason was due to Senpais magnificent accomplishment which still remains a mystery to me! Im actually quite curious about what it was~ Seijis voice grew increasingly energetic as he recounted the story. Junior A dark and chilly voice sounded from beside him. Senpai, you Seiji turned to look at her and instantly froze solid. Mai was now standing there while still smiling. However, the chilly aura emanating from her made this maid seem like Hells own messenger. Would you like to try dying? she asked him in a gentle voice. Seiji was rendered speechless by this. Hey, dont just steal a line from Hell Girl like that! Even while breaking out into a cold sweat, he was unable to stop himself from inwardly commenting on the situation. After a few seconds of silence. Er Cough, my apologies, I wouldnt want to try. Seiji retracted his exaggerated expression and tone of voice. Then shut up. Mais smile seemed harmless and gentle. Yes The atmosphere seemed rather awkward now. Seiji turned to go to his own room when they reached the second floor. Haruta-san. Oh, is there something else, Houjou-senpai? If you need any assistance, or want anything at all, just let me know. Mai continued smiling at him. I might not be of much assistance, but Ill help you as much as I can in my capacity as a maid. Seijis eyes widened slightly in surprise. Then he smiled sincerely. Thank you so much for the offer. Ive received your heartfelt message. He sincerely gave her his thanks. Mai blinked at this before turning around and leaving. As he watched her figure walk down the corridor, Seiji suddenly recalled something. Thats right, Senpai, about something I want Hmm? Mai stopped in her tracks and turned around again. Spirit Image you should know what it is, right? Seiji inquired in a serious manner. If there are any here, Id like to borrow one. Is that alright? Mai remained silent for a moment. I know what they are and we do have them here, she said haltingly after a moment of consideration. You want to begin cultivating? Seiji nodded. I dont feel like youre an ordinary person, but I dont feel either that youre Mai inspected him from head to toe. Do you know how to begin cultivating? Yes, its called Visualization, right? Visualization is correct, but Visualization is separated into many different types and methods. Do you know what to do specifically? Seiji furrowed his brows at this. He didnt know, but thanks to his system, all he would have to do was obtain a Spirit Image and choose the [Visualization] option in his system under [Spiritual Power Increase]. That was all he had to do. I know. Mai kept her gaze fixed on him. Your answer doesnt sound very definite. I really do know well, it counts as knowing, Seiji told her honestly. As long as I have a Spirit Image, Ill be able to cultivate Im sure of this. Mai stared at Seijis face for a long while. Cultivating is neither safe nor easy. If you attempt it by yourself, its actually quite risky. Did you know that? I didnt but I believe that Ill be fine. Thanks to his system, he was unconcerned about such a thing. Just where does your self-confidence stem from? Seiji smiled mysteriously. Senpai, didnt you just say that everyone has their secrets? Im somewhat regretting saying that now. Mai sighed. Right now Id really like to know what youre hiding. Seiji merely continued to smile mysteriously in response. After another period of silence, the maid finally spoke up again. The Spirit Image isnt something portable that I can bring to you put away your contract in your room and then follow me. Thanks! Seiji hurriedly put his book contract on the desk in his room before following Mai. Mai took him to a room in the left corner of the first floor. It was a narrow storeroom filled with various wares. Seiji felt that this didnt seem like the right type of place to store such an item, but noticed that Mai walked to the right side of the room, placed her palm against the wall, and said something in a low voice. *Click!* There was the sound of some mechanism activating. Seiji then witnessed the floorboard in the center of the room soundlessly slide away to reveal a hidden set of stairs leading downwards. This place had a basement? He suddenly felt like he was about to explore a secret base! Go downstairs. Mai indicated for him to go ahead of her. Seiji began walking down the steps. It got darker and darker as he continued descending, but there were lanterns on the walls that illuminated the passageway with their orange-yellow flickering lights. Seiji entered a corridor upon reaching the bottom. The moment that Seiji entered the corridor, every light in it automatically turned on, revealing various spell formations on the left side, and several thick wooden doors embedded in the right wall. Mai came down and walked past him, heading for the wooden door closest to the staircase. Once again, she pressed her palm against the door and murmured something in an inaudible voice. The wooden door opened soundlessly. Mai entered with Seiji following after her. This is a forest!? Seiji was stunned. This didnt seem like any type of secret base that he ever could have imagined. Tall, leafy trees stretched out endlessly, lanterns hanging from every branch. The air was filled with tiny flying lights fireflies were everywhere! He was currently standing in a small clearing in the forest, which was where they entered this room. When he lifted his head, he saw the deep and beautiful night sky, embedded with countless shining stars. There was a peaceful aura about this entire place thanks to the lanterns and the fireflies illumination. There were also some insects chirping melodiously from somewhere that couldnt be seen. All of this gave this space a wondrous feeling to it. Mai stood in the middle of the small clearing. There was a stone pillar before her with a gigantic brush art painting hanging from it. This, she said to Seiji, is a Spirit Image. Chapter 150 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Seiji walked closer and observed the watercolor painting closely. The first image that caught his attention was a handsome man wearing a tall black hat and clad a white wide-sleeved robe it was a traditional Japanese hunting robe. The handsome man had a clean-shaven face and a clear complexion. He was making a Naruto-like jutsu pose with one hand while looking off into the distance. Beside the man were various demons and spirits. Seiji saw a cat demon, a dog beast, a demon fox, a Snow Girl, an Arachne, and a Gorgon all of these were drawn with impossible detail; Seiji felt as if they could come to life and leap out of the painting at any moment. Spirit Images are drawn by Spiritual Artists using their own spiritual powers. There are various types of Spirit Images, and each one has a different use. This one is a Spirit Image thats used in cultivating spiritual power, Mai explained. Spiritual Artist it was yet another new term. Visualizing in front of the Spirit Image will improve your Spiritual Power if successful, but if it isnt successful Mai paused before continuing, The most ordinary result is simply a waste of your time and no improvement in your Spiritual Power. But the worst outcome would be that your soul will become damaged. Soul damageit was his second time hearing this term. Just what exactly will happen if your soul is damaged? Seiji asked. Itll be extremely painful Youll be overcome by various uncomfortable feelings, lose control of your body, see hallucinations, lose your memories, and so on. Oh That definitely sounded quite awful. If the soul is damaged too severely will a person die? Yes. But Visualization wont cause such damage to your soul, as its the most basic as well as safest cultivation technique, which is why its also the most commonly used. Thats the same as what Shika-chan told me, Seiji thought to himself. Mai fixed her gaze on the boy. Although its the safest and most basic method, you still cant ignore its dangers, especially for total beginners that havent been trained in cultivation. Youre a total beginner, right? Are you certain youll be okay? her eyes seemed to say. Ive already resolved myself. Seiji smiled in response. Ill be fine probably. Mai looked at him searchingly before sighing. Its probably impossible to have you give up now. Of course. I must learn how to cultivate. In order to become a Yin Yang Master? Yes. There was a brief silence between them. Just having high Spiritual Power alone wont help you to become a Yin Yang Master, Mai stated calmly. Senpai, please teach me. The most basic conditions for becoming a Yin Yang Master are for Spiritual Power and Mana to reach a certain level. But to truly become a Yin Yang Master, you must materialize a Yin Yang Seal. Seiji blinked in surprise. Yin Yang Seal? Do you know what the most important ability of Yin Yang Masters is? Mai inquired. Its summoning and controlling Spirit-branded Retainers, right? Seiji answered after some consideration. Thats right, but more specifically, its to control demons and spirits, or any creatures with magical powers, so that they can be used to aid the Yin Yang Master. Mai nodded at his answer. And summoning, suppressing, controlling, assisting the center of everything involving magical creatures is the Yin Yang Seal. Yin Yang Seals are the main difference between Yin Yang Masters and other ability users. It could be said that its the specialty of the job class. And each Yin Yang Seal is unique; each Master possesses a different type. Its both the source of their abilities to control magical creatures and a way for others to distinguish between each different Masters magic. Seiji rubbed his chin. So its similar to personal business seals? As an analogy, that would be accurate, Mai concurred. Alright then, how do I go about obtaining this Seal? Materializing it by yourself is supposed to be quite difficult. You need to have talent and be willing to work hard, Mai stated calmly. I dont know much more than that about it; youll have to ask Milady about the details. Seiji smiled at her politely. Ill ask her then thank you for letting me know so much already. Another period of silence fell between them. Actually, I had another question right from the start when I entered this room, what whats with this area? Seiji pointed around him and at the sky. This is a VR simulation. The entire room, including the walls, floor, and ceiling, are actually gigantic monitors that are capable of displaying high-quality images. This setting is used as the background to help relax the mind. Seiji was rendered speechless upon hearing this. He had been under the impression that it was the work of magical spells! But in the end it was just high-tech science!? This didnt seem to match the style! He looked towards the watercolor painting once more after finishing his stream of mental comments. Whos the person in the painting? I dont know; hes just a Yin Yang Master. Mai blinked at this. If you must insist, he might be it could be that hes your ancestor, the legendarily strong one. Oh Seiji nodded reflexively. Suddenly, he noticed that something seemed to be off. Wait a moment! Could it be do people not know what Seimei Kamijou looks like? Hmm? You didnt know about that fact? Mai asked in return. Nobody actually knows the true appearance of that famous person. Seiji was stunned upon hearing this. Wait a moment! So, Senpai, you mean to say the physical appearance of the strongest Yin Yang Master in history, Seimei Kamijou, hasnt been passed down the ages? Does even the Haruta family not know what he looked like? Indeed, not a single person knows what he truly looked like, Mai told him in a serious tone. Most people, including the ordinary citizens that have heard of his legends, imagine him as one of the most handsome men to have ever existed, but all this is a mere fantasy. Theres not a single credible report of his physical appearance left in any record, and there are many contradictions in the writings about his physical appearance, so theres no way whatsoever to ascertain the truth. Thats why there are also legends stating that Seimei Kamijou had already surpassed human form, and could take any appearance that he wished. Some even believed that perhaps Seimei Kamijou was actually a woman or that he was born a girl at birth and then turned into a man and so on. Seiji was absolutely speechless. The greatest Yin Yang Master in history, acknowledged by everyone Nobody actually knew what he looked like!? And not even his gender was certain What the hell!! Seiji had a mental coughing fit and forced himself to calm down. Upon thinking it over more deeply, it wasnt that difficult to accept. After all, he lived so long ago that it wasnt really strange that people today didnt know what he looked like, regardless of how famous he was. The ancient times in this world couldnt compare to modern society. People back then didnt have cameras and cell phones. Seiji could accept this after he considered it, but he still felt something about the whole situation was strange. Perhaps its just a mistake of my intuition. I should stop thinking about it. May I begin now? he asked Mai. Please go ahead as you wish. Is there a chair? Mai walked over to a certain location and stepped on it three times, causing a luxurious sofa to rise out from within the floor. A motion-sensing detector plus an automatic lift? How high-class. Thank you. Seiji relaxed on the sofa while staring at the drawing. Mai watched him from the side. Senpai Ill feel rather awkward if you watch me in the process, Seiji said with his eyes. I need to take care of you and wake you up if something goes wrong. Oh Okay then, Seiji relented. Seiji decided to ignore her presence as he stared at the painting in front of him once more and opened his system. He selected [Spiritual Abilities], chose [Spiritual Power Increase], before he finally clicked on [Visualization]! He instantly felt everything around him becoming distant, and even Mais figure became hazy. The watercolor painting seemed to magnify endlessly as the pictures on it appeared to draw closer to him. They became even more vivid, realistic, and living until the drawing finally crashed into him. Seiji entered the painting. Chapter 151 - Ah… Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Senior Brother Huang, what should we do now? Tang Lian stood behind Huang Maoshi. She looked like a pitiful dandelion in the wind. Huang Maoshi took pity on her and looked at her before he said, Just sit down and rest first. Ill think of another way. All right. Tang Lian bit her bottom lip and nodded heavily. After that, she sat on the reclining chair under the eaves and started to play with her phone. Huang Maoshi stood in the middle of the courtyard with his back facing Tang Lian as he rubbed his face. He once again braced himself and smiled at Juan Zi. Sister Juan Zi, let me help you. Huang Maoshi was handsome and in good shape as well. When he smiled widely at girls, he was rarely be disappointed by their reaction. Naturally, Juan Zi was not going to let Huang Maoshi, who was eager to work, be disappointed. So, she said, You can change the bed sheets on the empty beds then. Huang Maoshi slapped his forehead, appearing exasperated. How could I have forgotten about that? He quickly went to the storeroom to look for new bedsheets. When he came out from the room, he heard the little, young Dong Sheng say, Patron, Ive already changed all the bedsheets on the empty beds. Already? When did you change them? Half an hour ago. Sister Juan Zi didnt notice, but the bedsheets I changed have been put into a big plastic bag. Wow, nicely done. Sister Juan Zi raised her plump thumb as she praised the novice monk. Right at that moment, Ling Ran walked down the stairs. He also took a look around before he gave the young Dong Sheng a thumbs up. Doctor Ling Huang Maoshi forcibly suppressed his vexation and put on a greater smile on his face. Hello. Ling Ran nodded. Doctor Ling, were here to see if theres anything we can help with. Huang Maoshi sighed internally. He had lost the best time to do manual labor because that window had been snatched by a young monk from a temple. Huang Maoshi turned to glare at the monk but saw that Ling Ran was busy patting the young novice monks head. He then quickly lowered his head. Doctor Ling, Im Tang Lian from Changxi Medical Company. Even though Im still new, you can count on me if you have anything you need help with. Ill do my best. Tang Lian moved towards them at some point in time. She bowed a little and handed her name card to Ling Ran. All right. Ling Ran received the name car, as per his practice. Doctor Ling, you havent taken your dinner, right? Why dont we go out and grab something to eat? Tang Lian was not very skilled in matters like this, but at least she was so pretty that people would feel pity for her. I already ate. Ling Ran shook his head and walked towards Tang Lian. Just as she started to breathe quicker, Ling Ran sat down in his armchair. He lifted his legs off the ground, got comfortable, and took out his phone. He liked the position where his armchair was. When he played his games over there, his chances of winning rose by 50%. Tang Lian merely thought that Ling Ran was trying to tease her, so she spoke in a very pitiful manner, Doctor Ling, you dont have to be so polite about this. How could you have had your dinner so early? If you dont like the shops nearby, we can also order some takeout. Chief Huang could go and get food for us, isnt that right? Huang Maoshi was stunned for a few seconds before he realized that the Chief Huang Tang Lian spoke of was him. After he quickly responded in agreement, he instantly realized that Tang Lian was basically asking him to run an errand. He immediately felt conflicted. Speaking of which, Ling Ran was supposedly his client as well But it would be beneficial for Tang Lians growth if he cooperated with her and allowed her accomplish this one task While Huang Maoshi was still feeling conflicted over the matter, he heard Ling Ran say, No need, Im already full. He was a man who slept around eight at night. How could he eat his dinner late? Have you truly eaten? Tang Lian asked sweetly. Yes. Are you playing games on your phone? Yes. Why dont we play together? I occasionally play mobile games too Ling Ran became a little interested when he heard that. While he was used to being pwned all the time, he would still be happy if he won. Ling Rans eyes left his phone, and he looked at Tang Lian. Tang Lian had her hands before her. Her small thumbs were intertwined with each other, and she looked very pure. *Knock, knock.* The sound of someone knocking on the door was heard once again. The next instant, a middle-aged woman called out to Ling Ran in a resentful voice, Doctor Ling. The person who came was Li Lei. She had once again changed into her Chanel business attire. In her hands was a Chanel handbag. Her fingers were thin and long. She wore a huge diamond ring and a Cartier diamond watch; they were twinkling. Youre here. Ling Ran was not surprised to see Li Lei. He had applied his massage manipulation method on Meng Xue before, and he knew the status of her body. Furthermore, she was currently experiencing great pressure physically and mentally because of her ongoing concert. Ling Rans massage manipulation skill should have had a great effect on her. If time permitted, Meng Xue would definitely seek him out. Were here, Doctor Ling. Can you make some arrangements? When Li Lei saw that the yard was filled with people, she naturally felt insecure. So, youre here. Hmm all right. Ling Ran put away his phone regretfully. He told Li Lei the day before to invite Meng Xue over for an osteopathic massage. Now that they were there, he obviously could not turn them away. Besides, Meng Xue was also considered a special case. She was young, but she was under intense pressure, which caused her muscles to be so tense that they pressed down on her nerves If a normal person had suffered to that extent, he or she would have been admitted to the hospital much earlier. Lets go to the tea room. Its on the first floor. Ling Ran looked at his surroundings. The only place that was slightly quieter was the first floor. Doctor Ling, I know how to make tea. Tang Lian tried to get a word in wherever she could. No need for that. Ling Ran did not have to explain himself. He just went upstairs. Tang Lian watched him from behind. She was a little angry at Li Lei. After all, it was not easy for her to get a good chance. Now, her piece of fortune had been interrupted by other people. Li Lei looked Tang Lian up and down, but her eyes did not linger on her. She had seen too many girls of the same type. The feeling that Tang Lian gave her was that of someone who would only end up being an ordinary girl in the entertainment circle. She was pretty, of course, but there was nothing about her that stood out. There was no need for Li Lei to bother herself with the girl. Li Lei walked through the door and left. One moment later A girl wearing a sun hat and a mask over her mouth walked in. Tang Lians eyes suddenly froze. She looked at the girl with a scrutinizing gaze She looks a little familiar. For some strange reason, that thought popped up in Tang Lians mind, and she asked Huang Maoshi, Do you know her? Her eyes are quite pretty. I shouldnt have seen her before. Huang Maoshi added, She doesnt look like a medical representative as well. Tang Lian giggled in her heart and demurely said, I have no idea which company theyve come from and why they would look for Ling Ran. Huang Maoshi nodded seriously and said, Ill go over and ask. As he was talking, Huang Maoshi began observing his surroundings. .. On the second floor. Meng Xue untied her scarf and revealed her neck, but she did not remove her mask. She looked a little displeased when she gazed at Ling Ran. Her daily schedule was extremely tight. When any superstar held a concert tour, the first thing they felt would be the waves of exhaustion. In such a busy situation, she even had to take a trip to Yun Hua. Even if Meng Xue managed to arrange her schedule so that her journey was smooth, she did not feel happy about it. However, it was indeed true that she did not want to wait any longer. Compared to the comfort she felt a few days back, her cervical vertebrae and her back had been in excruciating pain for the past two days. She believed that the company would find a way to convince Ling Ran, but Meng Xue was unwilling to suffer through the duration of the time needed to convince Ling Ran to massage her. However, Meng Xue still felt that she should explain herself a little. She gently coughed one time and said, Even though Ah Ling Ran put on his gloves and grabbed Meng Xues neck. Almost instantly, Meng Xues eyes became unfocused. Chapter 151 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 A soft voice sounded from beside him. Seiji-sama Seiji-sama Please wake up Its time Seiji slowly opened his eyes. He saw Shika Kagura standing before him smiling gently and alluringly. Hmm? Wait a moment. Shika-chans hair wasnt supposed to be blue colored! And her smile seemed somewhat strange. Shika-chan Yes, Im your Snow Girl, Shika-chan! Im the retainer that loves Master the most, the retainer that wishes to make love to Master the most! The blue-haired beautys smile seemed to grow even sultrier. The light in her eyes showed the full depth of her love towards him. Seiji was rendered speechless at this situation. Yep, he was 100% certain that something was wrong here, since Shika-chan would never say something like this! Nor would she have such an expression!! He was too stunned by how many things he could possibly comment on here. Hey, Snow Girl, dont get too close to Master! What if you cause our Master to catch a cold!? I wont! My heart is filled with love for Seiji-sama! Ahh, its burning up! If it really was burning up, you would have melted long ago!! A hand appeared in his field of vision and yanked away the blue-haired girl that was clinging on to him. Eek! Let go of me, stinky Zombie! Whos stinky!? I shower every day! Stop calling me stinky!! She was a beauty with twin dark red ponytails and a blueish-purple-colored face. Her expression was currently seething with rage. Its Mika No, its someone that looks almost exactly like Mika! he realized after observing her closely. She was wearing a dark golden robe, and her skin was blueish-purple hue. She had a yellow talisman stuck to the right side of her face, and she seemed a little short. Apart from that, her facial features were exactly identical to Mika Ueharas. But she definitely wasnt Mika Uehara. Who was she? Who was this blue-haired girl? Where was this? Seijis head felt heavy when he tried to think about these questions. Ah Master! Whats the matter!? Seiji-sama!? A number of panicked and anxious voices filled with concern sounded out around him. Nothing I just still feel a little woozy from waking up, Seiji said, rubbing his temples. Master, your complexion doesnt seem too good. Is it because this idiot Snow Girl accidentally froze you? I can control my powers properly! Dont treat me like a little child that cant control herself, hmph! Master, should I call Firefly Grass over? Im already here Honestly, stop arguing in front of Master; its unseemly. Another girl appeared. She had light green long hair and was wearing a green-colored wide-sleeved outfit, which revealed her beautiful long legs. She wore white socks with green grass sandals. This was a beautiful girl that looked exactly like Chiaki Wakaba. Let me through, let me through! Ill come help out Master. After making her way past the girl with twin ponytails and the blue-haired girl, the green-haired girl placed both her hands on Seijis shoulders. May the plant spirits cleanse our Master she said in a gentle voice. A cool sensation flowed into his body from his shoulders. The energy enveloped his entire body, dissipating his fatigue and cleansing his heart. Then Seiji finally remembered. He was the Yin Yang Master, Seiji Kamijou. The three girls before him were all his Spirit-branded Retainers. Snow Girl, Zombie, and Firefly Grass spirit he gave them the names of Shika-chan, Mika, and Chiaki. He smiled gently at Chiaki. Thank you, Chiaki, I feel much better now. This is my job, Master. Firefly Grass Chiaki smiled at him. No matter when or where, healing Master and our companions is what I live for. I know, but I still want to thank you. Seiji reached out and patted her head. Youve always been working hard. Thank you for your efforts. Chiakis face flushed slightly red. Ahh, Seiji-sama, I want to be treated like that too~ Snow Girl Shika-chan opened her hands and attempted to hug him, but she was forcefully dragged away by Zombie Mika. Stop clinging on to Master, you idiot Snow Girl! Let go of me, stinky Zombie! Im not stinky! Seiji sighed. These two are always fighting, he thought, mentally shaking his head. Master, have you woken up? A beautiful girl with black hair and a red robe no wait, a beautiful boy appeared at the door and bowed towards him while greeting him politely. This was a Zashiki-warashi spirit. Seiji had given him the name of Hoshi. Im awake has everyone gathered? All our companions have gathered together and are awaiting our Masters arrival. Alright then, Ill come out right away. Seiji walked over to the clothes rack and slipped into the traditional Japanese hunting robes hanging there. Zashiki-warashi Hoshi retrieved Seijis hat for him, and Seiji placed it on his head. After he finished putting on his clothes, Seiji walked out of his bedroom with Zashiki-warashi Hoshi following behind him. Stop messing around and follow Master! Okay Alright~ Behind him, Seiji heard Firefly Grass Chiaki lecturing the other two spirits, and Zombie Mika and Snow Girl Shika-chans replies. Seiji walked through his homes hallway and out to the garden, only to see that many Spirit-branded Retainers were waiting for him there. Mountain Kid Zankita Juumonji and Starving Ghoul Kazufuru Ooike. Floorboard Spirit Tetsuo Sasaki and Ancient Fire Lantern Koji Hoshihara. Crow Tengu Michirou Juumonji and Blue Priest Hisashi Juumonji. Shadow Girl Haruka Shimizu, Fireball Spirit Shiina Shiho, and Long-haired Ghoul Anya Saigenji. Demon Fox Rion Amami and Demon Fox Kotomi Amami. Mermaid Shell Kaho Miyamoto and Rain Girl Saki Yoshizawa. Maiden of the Bridge Rika Amami and Wisteria Spirit Nozomi Uehara. Smoke Demon Mai Houjou and White Wolf Hitaka Shuho. Flower Demon Rana Kirin and Blue Lantern Ghost Natsuya Yoruhana. Seiji exchanged glances and nodded at all his trusted subordinates. To him, they were more than mere servants; they were his valued companions. Blue Lantern Ghost Natsuya bowed to greet him. Greetings to Master. With her leading the crowd, all the other Spirit-branded Retainers also began greeting Seiji. Its been so long, Master. Its wonderful that you remain healthy. Kamijou-sama, I await your orders. Seiji-sama, this one really missed you~~ Please give us your orders. No matter what they are, well accomplish them. Master, I Ill work hard this time as well! Master, I heard that were going to fight against an incredibly powerful demon today? Haha, I can hardly wait! Various emotions such as concern, respect, and passion could be heard from his retainers greetings. Seiji smiled gently upon hearing them all. Everyone, he began, the sound of his voice prompting the crowd to fall into silence, Im delighted to see that youre all doing well. I meet frequently with some of you, yet there are also others that I havent seen in a long time. If it were possible, I would throw a party for everyone, so we can gossip idly and enjoy ourselves. But we dont have the time for that right now. Youve probably all heard the news already: there is an incredibly powerful evil demon currently rampaging east of hereand I suspect the demon is not alone. At a rough guess, more than a 100 people have already fallen victim to it. Ive searched for every piece of information I can, but Ive been unable to ascertain this demons true identity. However, we cannot remain idle for any longer; even as I speak, it draws closer to the city. If we do not make haste and defeat it, many more will fall prey to this evil monstrosity. Out of an abundance of caution, I summoned every single one of you here today in order to fight against this unknown demon or demons. We will crush whatever lies before us with our combined strength. Seiji swept his gaze across his retainers. All of you are mighty heroes. Many humans and spirits owe their lives to you. As long as we remain united, I believe no feat, task, or threat is an impossibility! Every retainer smiled upon being praised by their master. Some laughed heartily, and others smiled faintly. Yet more covered their mouths in embarrassment, while the rest let out light, somewhat shy chuckles. This time, we shall emerge victorious once more! But what is of utmost importance is that Seiji paused, and his imposing manner rose to a crescendo. Everyone! Not a single one of you is allowed to die!! This is the most important order!!! Do you hear me!? We hear you every retainer cried in unison. Saving people was important, victory was important, but the most important thing to Seiji was his companions lives. As long as all his companions were still alive, even if they temporarily suffered a defeat, they could always come back for revenge at a later time! On the other hand, even if they achieved victory at the price of a companions death, that still equaled defeat. That was what Seiji Kamijou believed. Up until now, he had never lost a single retainer before, nor had he ever been defeated in battle. He was convinced that this time would be the same. Everyone, move out! Chapter 152 - Perfunctory Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation A push, a crack, a pull, and a lift. Ling Ran casually applied the osteopathic massage method on Meng Xue. With just one hand, he massaged Meng Xue to the point where she wanted to faint. When he used his other hand as well at times, nasal grunts could even be heard. In less than a minute, Meng Xue had begun to snore softly on the chair. Li Lei felt inexplicably embarrassed. She smiled bashfully and said, Its been tiring for Brother Shanyu. She has only slept for four to five hours in the past few days. Ling Ran did not respond. Compared with the elderly in the nursing home, the problems in Meng Xues cervical spine were much lighter. It was a small problem of being overworked and stressed out. With his Master Level Osteopathic Massage, Ling Ran could easily solve the problem. After all, the muscles and bones of the elderly would inevitably weaken. Even with osteopathic massages, Ling Ran could not help them regain the strength they had in their youth. Meng Xue was only twenty years old and had gone through long-term training. It was much easier to restore her body to a healthy state. It was within the abilities of an osteopathic massage to restore her health. He also used the rubbing technique to relax the base of Meng Xues neck. With a casual pull, two cracks were heard. The cervical spine should be all right now, Ling Ran said. He patted Meng Xues shoulder under Li Leis piercing gaze. The massage is done. You can get up now. Cant you let Brother Shanyu rest a little longer? Li Lei was fuming. How can you act this way? She rarely gets sleep, and you just had to wake her up Meng Xue woke up in a daze. She mumbled, Miss Li, its all right. Sleeping in a sitting posture isnt good for the cervical spine. Ling Ran paused and said, Its also very easy for you to feel drowsy. As Ling Ran spoke, he grabbed Meng Xues shoulders with both hands and lightly kneaded it, causing Meng Xue, who had just begun clearing her mind, to feel drowsy again. Ling Ran pushed forward, the natural step to take after what he did earlier. He made Meng Xue rest on her head and arms on the coffee table. He then looked at his watch and said, Ill give you twenty minutes. You can be rejuvenated with a twenty-minute nap. After that, Ling Ran took out his mobile phone, unconcerned about everything else around him. Um Li Lei felt resigned but also angry. She said, Cant you just find a place or let her sleep on a bed? Did you bring any bed sheets to cover the bed? Ling Ran asked. No Li Lei shook her head. Ling Ran pursed his lips. He was too lazy to continue talking to her. *Creak.* The sound came from the stairs. It was Huang Maoshi. He had stepped on a loose piece of wood. Ling Ran continued swiping at his phone. Meanwhile, Li Lei was feeling extremely nervous. She was like a cat who had stepped on its tail. She immediately jumped up and rushed to the stairs. Who are you? Li Lei hissed as she looked at Huang Maoshi. Once he was discovered, Huang Maoshi stopped hiding. He thudded up the stairs and smiled at Ling Ran before he stared at Meng Xues back. He even wanted to go around to the front to take a look. Hey, hold up, who are you? Li Leis voice was still soft, but she sounded extremely serious. For entertainment management companies, the current situation was definitely something they had to avoid. Of course, being discovered in small clinics was better than being discovered in big hospitals. But being discovered in big hospitals was better than being discovered in a mans house Li Lei began to conceive some ideas for the inevitable press release. Im the sales manager of Changxi Medical Company. Huang Maoshi gave himself a promotion in his heart before he proceeded to go forward, because he wanted to see Meng Xues face. Li Lei could not stop him. After a few seconds, Huang Maoshi saw Meng Xues mask-covered face and smiled foolishly. I thought she looked familiar. Is she Meng Xue? Is it really Meng Xue? Huang Maoshis words were full of emotion. He had been a model before and he had quite the achievement when he was in the modeling industry. Therefore, he would naturally acknowledge and even worship a big star like Meng Xue. Huang Maoshi gently pulled a chair next to the coffee table and sat opposite Meng Xue. He wanted to take a closer look. Hey, you better get up. Li Lei became rude in her manner of speech. With one arm blocking Huang Maoshi, she continued, Youd best believe that with just one call, I can make your life a living hell. Huang Maoshi chuckled, but he still reluctantly got up. He knew that superstars were all accompanied by bodyguards. Even if he wanted to linger around, he could not. Meng Xues here to get a check-up? What sickness does she have? Huang Maoshis thirst for some gossip had not been extinguished. Li Lei hesitated for a moment before she said, Just problems with her cervical spine. We invited Doctor Ling to perform some osteopathic manipulation on her. Li Lei felt compelled to answer the question, or else all sorts of rumors would be passed around. Huang Maoshi chuckled and said, Doctor Lings massage technique is very good. Are the problems with Meng Xues cervical spine serious? In all honesty, I know a few old Chinese medicine practitioners. Theyve performed massages for decades. Li Lei could not help but laugh. If there were any old Chinese medicine practitioners who had the same level of massaging skills as Ling Ran, why would they rush back to Yun Hua and come to such a small clinic? Li Lei was not convinced that Huang Maoshi would know anyone who was skilled enough either. She had already pressed the call button just now. As of right then, all she had to do was stall Huang Maoshi while she waited for the bodyguards to come up. *Creak.* *Creak.* Two men in black suits walked up the stairs. Both of them occupied a favorable position to Huang Maoshis left and right. Sir, please leave. Li Lei felt at ease. Huang Maoshi was also in good shape, but he had a much softer personality. When he saw the two big men coming over, he immediately shrank. Nonetheless, he was reluctant to leave. Wait Meng Xue was awakened by the crowd. She looked up and rubbed her arms, which were aching because of how she had been sleeping on them. Miss Li, what time is it? she asked. You slept for less than ten minutes, Li Lei whispered, Do you want to sleep in the car for a while? Theres no need for that. Meng Xue exercised her neck as a smile appeared on her face. My cervical spine doesnt hurt anymore. Thank you, Doctor Ling. Meng Xue may have broken cups and plates when she was angry on her personal plane, but in public spaces, she still knew how to maintain her public image. Lin Ran only nodded slightly. Meng Xue was upset, so she only turned her head to Huang Maoshi and smiled at him before she gave him a nod. I My name is Huang Maoshi, Im your fan. Huang Maoshi was a little excited. He recalled the days when he was a model. Even back then, he had never encountered a superstar like Meng Xue. Those girls were all shallow and superficial. They did not have Tang Lians purity or Meng Xues genuity. Hello. Meng Xue nodded in a well-practiced manner. Huang Maoshi was bubbling with happiness. He took the chance and asked, Can we take a photo together? Not today, Li Lei cut in and answered, Meng Xues busy. Ill give you this autographed picture. At the same time, Huang Maoshi was lifted off the ground by the bodyguards who were flanking him, and brought downstairs. Senior Brother Huang, what happened? Tang Lian came up to Huang Maoshi slowly. She looked very surprised. Its nothing, its nothing. Huang Maos face was full of smiles as he recalled what had just happened. Tang Lian was even more confused. Her curiosity surged and she whispered, Senior Brother Huang, whats going on upstairs? Which company do the people who arrived last belong to? Company? Oh, they arent from a pharmaceutical company. Theyre not? Yep. Thats weird. What are they doing upstairs? Lets chat. Huang Maoshis tone was somewhat perfunctory. He looked back at Tang Lian and compared her with Meng Xue. Talking to her suddenly seemed to be dull and boring. Chapter 152 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Seiji Haruta had been Visualizing for an entire night. This caught Mai Houjou completely off guard. She never anticipated that her junior could Visualize to such an extent! Not even counting the fact that this was apparently his first time, doing it for so long was already an incredible accomplishment. As far as Mai knew, her master Natsuyas longest ever record for Visualizing was only slightly over two hours. Natsuya was already considered outstanding among the young generation of Yin Yang Masters. But this boy from the Haruta family had already Visualized for an entire night, or more accurately, nine hours! And he still hadnt finished. Mai felt shocked to her core at this. She knew quite clearly just how difficult Visualizing was, and it had stringent talent requirements. She herself was unable to do it. At a very young age, she was appraised to have no talent for Spiritual Power. Although her Mana level was quite high, her Spiritual Power was almost non-existent, which meant that she would be unable to progress as a Yin Yang Master. The younger Mai was quite despondent over this unresolvable problem, but later she managed to accept her lot and stop worrying about it. She worked extremely hard to improve her Mana. Although she couldnt compare with an actual Spirit-branded Retainer or legitimate ability users with high reserves of Spiritual Power, she was able to achieve the limits of her potential and surpass an ordinary persons level. As for Haruta-san she inspected him from the very start with her Mana ability and saw that he had both low Spiritual Power and low Mana. If one were to judge him by his innate spiritual talent, he could only be deemed as completely useless. It was easy to understand why he had been discarded by the Haruta family. Mai felt a sense of sympathy towards him. Although her spiritual abilities werent completely useless, she wasnt much better than Seiji. It was merely the difference between low quality and terrible quality. Only someone like her master Natsuya was chosen by the gods. Her sympathy turned into a favorable impression of him after learning more about his personality and way of life. Supposedly, Seiji Haruta had become a completely depraved useless scumbag in the past but changed himself after experiencing something unknown. At the very least, the person that Mai saw was an outgoing, gentle, and sunny tall and handsome boy. She was moved by his sincere care for Shika Kagura and how far he went to help her. Mai liked this type of boy and wanted to do something for him. That was why she told him so much and even agreed to lend him the Spirit Image. She didnt think that he would be able to do anything with it, due to knowing how low his stats were, but she couldnt help but have a feeling of expectation after seeing his self-confidence. And as a result, she witnessed a miracle! An entire night of Visualization. Mai inspected him several times with her Mana ability and discovered that his Spiritual Power was definitely increasing at a rapid pace! Although he was still at a low level, if he was able to maintain this rate Just imagining it caused Mais heart to start pounding rapidly. It was as if she had picked up a treasure! Just walking normally down the street and suddenly discovering a piece of gold on the ground No! It was more like discovering a huge, shiny diamond! Mai had trouble grasping the full extent of Seijis transformation, but it was an indisputable fact and after she finally managed to accept it, she felt delighted! Calm. I need to calm down. First she needed to report this to her master. And then she would recommend that her master should form a closer relationship with Seiji Haruta by setting up a formal alliance with him. Her master would be able to help him increase his power more efficiently. When he became truly strong in the future and returned to his family, he would repay Natsuyas favors. Yep, this was a perfect win-win situation! Mai was quite clear that her master was direly in need of allies, as well as true friends that would help and protect her in dangerous situations. Mai definitely wouldnt let such a high-quality treasure like Seiji Haruta slip out of her hands! Wait a moment the two of them were the same age, and Haruta-sans looks and personalities were both excellent, so after they both became adults, they could definitely become a couple! Mai felt like she had been enlightened. Many boys were in love with her master, but in Mais opinion, most of them were idiots. Haruta-sans physical appearance alone would defeat half his challengers, and his personality would defeat half of those that remained. After he grew more powerful, he could defeat half of the one-fourth that remained, and if he returned to his family, he could defeat yet another half of the one-eighth that remained with the power of his family. Those that could truly compete with him amounted to almost nothing. So there wasnt a problem with him, but what about Natsuya? Her masters appearance and personality were both excellent, and as for her family perhaps it wasnt as powerful as the Harutas, but it was still quite strong, so it wasnt a problem at all. Alright, both of them matched up perfectly, almost too perfectly, as even their names went well together! Seiji and Natsuyaeven the sounds of their names flowed smoothly in Mais mind!! And the final and most important part were both parties feelings. Er this was rather Mai felt that there was finally a problem when it came to this step. She understood her master perfectly. Haruta-san definitely had a chance with Natsuya, and the best evidence was the fact that Natsuya invited him to temporarily reside at her residence. However, her master was a bit prideful and awkward, which would obstruct her from developing any romantic relationships. Haruta-san had a problem as well, although he himself still hadnt noticed it but that was exactly why it was all the scarier: he was too skilled at attracting girls! Perhaps it was because he was an otaku that he didnt fall in love easily with girls in real life. At least that was what Mai inferred. Handsome plus naturally skilled at attracting girls He was basically a walking ladies man! Mais face reddened as she thought back to how even she almost accidentally fell for him. At any rate, there were problems here! For both of them!! The maid kept wracking her brains. The more she thought about it, the more difficult she believed it would be. At this moment, there was a sound from the sofa. Mmm It was a low groan. The handsome boy stirred. A few seconds later, he sat up groggily and rubbed his eyes. Haruta-san had finally returned to his senses! Mai hurriedly checked the time. It was 6:29 A.M. His Visualization took a total of nine hours and nineteen minutes! This was undoubtedly an unprecedented feat. On the sofa. Seiji slowly opened his eyes after rubbing them. Everything he saw was as he remembered it before entering the Visualization trance. His head still felt a little dizzy. He had just experienced such a strange dream if it counted as a dream, that was. His mouth arced slightly upwards as he recalled what he had just experienced. In the dream, he was a Yin Yang Master. All his acquaintances and friends became his retainers, and all of them formed a raid party together to defeat a boss monster What the hell!!? Even though it was quite interesting, thinking back on it caused Seiji to become rather embarrassed. Well, he had never expected that the Visualization would last until he defeated the boss, so how long did this dream take? In that dream, he struggled bitterly together with his retainers against a demon and fought for a long while. When he finally achieved a difficult victory, every single retainer as well as himself was injured. After that, his last memory was falling asleep on the horse-drawn carriage that was taking him home. When he fell asleep there, he woke up again here in the real world. Seiji kept rubbing his temples as he thought more about what just happened. When he was in that place during that dream, he seemed to recall bits and pieces of reality, but he also forgot many things. It was almost like he had fully transformed into a denizen of that world. That type of feeling was completely unfathomable. Was it truly just a dream? Chapter 153 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 It must have been a dream Junior, how are you feeling right now? Smoke Demon whoops, Mai Houjou was in front of him. I had a really long and strange dream, and I still feel like Im in a daze, Seiji replied. That wasnt a dream; you entered the Spirit Realm while Visualizing, which is the best state you can possibly achieve during Visualization, Mai explained. Spirit Realm?'' It means that you Visualized wholeheartedly enough to enter an entirely different mental realm. Then, what I experienced there Is everything in the Spirit Realm the product of a dream? Yes, thats one way of putting it. What each person sees in their individual Spirit Realm is unique. Some will witness old memories, and others will experience a modern-day situation. However, a fantastical or chaotic sequence of events is more common, much like a real dream. It was similar to a dream, yet it wasnt a dream. Seiji recalled the time when his awareness entered Shikas soul. That was also similar to a dream, yet it wasnt a dream. Seji assumed anything related to Mana and the soul probably functioned this way. If Im in the Spirit Realm and meet with misfortune theresay, for example, I diewhat would happen? Youll end up harmed in some way, but its difficult to predict the severity of your injuries. If youre lucky, youll only be left with the memory of a frightening experience when you wake up. In a less fortunate scenario, your soul would sustain damage. This is one of the risks associated with Visualization. Mai looked at Seiji. Judging by how calm you seem, you must have woken up naturally. Are you feeling fine? Im fine but I almost met with some trouble. Seiji recalled the difficult battle he faced in his Spirit Realm. Was it dangerous? A little. Although its risky to encounter a dangerous situation in your own Spirit Realm, your Spiritual Power will improve at a faster rate as a result. There are upsides and downsides, Mai explained before blinking. At any rate, its good that youre okay. Yeah Senpai, how long did I Visualize for? he finally asked. Mai looked at him searchingly. Youve been Visualizing for an entire night, she stated calmly. Its already 6:30 A.M. now. Seiji paused in surprise. That long!? He searched his memory and attempted to calculate approximately how long he had spent in his Spirit Realm. After a while, he came to the conclusion that Mais figure actually seemed reasonable. It was almost as if he had lived a second life. Or should it be said that it was similar to an overly realistic VR game? Hey, if he thought about it like that, Visualization actually seemed rather fun!? The Spirit Realm it seemed much cooler than VR games that still relied on headgear and controllers! It was rather embarrassing that all his friends and acquaintances were his retainers, but at least nobody knew about it. As long as he was having fun, everything Suddenly, Seiji froze as he came to a sudden realization. He had accidentally trodden upon a subject which hed forbidden himself from thinking. Visualization was akin to living another life in a different reality. But what about the current reality? In this world where he could even save and load, what evidence was there that this wasnt all a dream, or an amazingly high-tech virtual reality game as well? The answer was that there was none. His current situation bore resemblance to the brain in a jar theory, which was a famous hypothetical situation from his previous world. The hypothesis stated: how would one know that he or she wasnt simply a brain in a jar? The answer was that they couldnt Thats right, there was no method at all! Seijis current situation was the same; it could also be stated that any person in reality faced the same dilemma as well. Nobody could provide evidence that the world they were currently living in was the so-called reality. Absolute reality was a concept that was inherently unprovable. In the end, whether or not one perceived their world as reality relied on oneself. Seiji recalled his experience when he first arrived in this world. Back then, he felt as if the question was similar to walking circles around the edge of a deep pit. Finally, he decided that regardless of the true nature of this world, he would treat everything as he wanted to. He decided not to treat this world as a fictional game. He closed the Pandoras Box. He designated this endless dark abyss as a forbidden zone. That was why Seiji could remain Seiji. This Visualization accidentally led to Seiji encroaching on his own forbidden zone. Seiji, however, instantly throttled such thoughts and instead began a new train of thought. The Spirit Realm was a place that resembled a super-realistic VR game And damage to his real self was possible as well Wasnt this just like a less serious version of Sword Art Online!? The deepest, most thought-provoking aspect of SAO was the boundary between the real world and the virtual world. When a group of people were unable to exit the VR game and could really die inside it, the game transformed into reality for those people. Visualization was similar. Since it was like another life entirely, he would do well to treat it as another life and take it seriously. Seiji came to a decision. It took him a few minutes to organize his thoughts and decide on his path. Mai had been watching him silently all this while. Have you been taking care of me for such a long time, Senpai? Im sorry to have troubled you for so long and Im truly grateful. Seiji apologized for inconveniencing her and thanked her sincerely. Thats your only reaction? Mai thought to herself. Didnt he have any special reaction to hearing that he Visualized for so long? Then what had he been thinking about for several minutes just now? Did he truly not know how astonishing his Visualization time was!? Mai really wanted to believe that Seiji was merely acting the part of a fool, but she didnt think that was the case. It seemed that this guy truly didnt know the magnitude of the feat hed just accomplished. Even though she did expect that it was his first time, this feeling was still For an untalented girl to have to tell a boy who used to be a complete scum with the lowest spiritual stats that he was actually a genius just how was she supposed to feel about it? Who could answer her? At any rate, this particular girl, Mai Houjou, was unable to come up with an answer. If she absolutely had to find a way to describe it, she sort of wanted to beat someone up right now, but a sense of helplessness was mixed in with her complex emotions. Well, regardless of her complex feelings, it was her duty to tell him. Ill accept your gratitude. But I also need to explain to you just how amazing your Visualization really was, Mai said in a serious tone of voice. Eh? Seiji was surprised yet again. Moments later. Oh, I see. Seiji rubbed his chin. Visualizing for so long isnt something an ordinary person or an ordinary spirit ability can accomplish. My Spiritual Power is increasing at a far swifter rate than others Got it. Mai stared at him incredulously. If you understand, then why are you so calm about it? You should know what this means, right? Ha, of course. Seiji suddenly smiled wickedly as he placed one legs ankle on his other legs knee and took a condescending pose. He looked like a figure who held nothing but disdain for the entire world. I shall soon become the supreme ruler. I will make all those who previously disregarded and harmed me pay a painful price for their sins! My family that exiled me will wallow in regret!! I shall take back everything that rightfully belongs to me!!! Mai was rendered speechless by Seijis act. Did you hope that I would react like this? Seiji kept up his immature pose as he looked at her mirthfully. The maids eyes seemed rather hollow. Er well I feel like it is, but it also isnt. Your commenting ability is lacking, Senpai. Whats commenting ability supposed to be!? Mai commented forcefully. Exactly that. Seiji gave her a big thumbs-up and flashed a smile. Ha Junior, youre I know what you want to say, Senpai: Im just a novice beginner right now, arent I? Seiji shrugged. Even if I really do become much stronger in the future, Ill still be me. Perhaps some things will change, but the important parts will remain the same. He smiled gently. Thats why Senpai only needs to treat me the same as always. Chapter 154 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Just be your normal gentle selfthats all you need to do. You dont need to respect me or feel that youre below me. Mai could feel the heartfelt sincerity in Seijis words and widened her eyes slightly in surprise. This was when she finally noticed that she had been imperceptibly feeling beneath him. She noticed that he was special and began to treat him as such. He perceived this fact. Rather than caring about his talent, he paid more attention to the change in her. Honestly Mai felt helpless about the warm feeling that rose up in her heart. You you make girls fall in love with you so easily, Junior. A period of silence fell between the pair. Seiji stood up and stretched. I didnt expect that I would be resting on that sofa for so long, he said. Im feeling hungry. Although Im a little embarrassed to ask, Senpai when can I have some breakfast? Mai smiled gently as usual upon seeing the handsome boy scratch his face awkwardly. Ive been taking care of a certain someone for the entire night, so Im tired and want to rest instead of making breakfast. Ah But as long as that certain someone is willing to do one thing for me, Ill go cook breakfast. What is it? Sign a marriage application form. What? Seiji was stunned. Did he hear that correctly!? Tee-hee. Just joking~ Mai said, chuckling. When she saw how silly he looked, she felt a pleasant feeling in her heart. I just wanted to say that the only man who Id possibly be willing to work an entire night for and still cook breakfast after is my husband. She turned around. Youre not my husband, so I wont cook breakfast for youits as simple as that. Oh Seiji answered dazedly. Whats with that oh? Shouldnt you be forcefully commenting at this situation? Mai suddenly turned back around with a devilish grin on her face. Your commenting skills are lacking, idiot junior! Seiji was rendered speechless at this. Only after he dazedly watched her walk off and exit the room did he finally regain his senses and smile wryly. He sighed helplessly to himself. That comeback was pretty good. He then proceeded to follow her back upstairs. As Mai said, she wouldnt cook breakfast for Seiji. But they still needed breakfast, so she asked Seiji to do the honors. Seiji listened to her instructions and got to work in the kitchen although he felt it seemed a little off. Well, as a temporary guest, it was only natural that he should help out around here. Not to mention Mai took care of him for an entire night. He definitely should do something to pay her back. Seijis cooking abilities were rather average. There was no way for him to cook at the level of Mais professional maid skills, so he mainly just heated some leftover dishes from last night, and made a few simple breakfast dishes to go together with them. After bringing the plates to the dining hall, he saw that Mai was already waiting for him at the table. The two of them had switched roles perfectly. Seiji finally recalled that there were only three people here today for breakfast: Mai, Shika-chan, and himself, otherwise there was probably no way that Mai would have allowed him as a guest to cook for everyone. He had been swindled by her. Seiji smiled as he imitated Mais typical maid behavior while placing the breakfast on the table. Please enjoy, Houjou-sama. He backed up one step and bowed after he finished placing the breakfast dishes. Mai also pretended to be important and merely nodded slightly towards him. After that, she tasted the food. Mmm I suppose it gets passing marks, for a single boy living by himself. Is that supposed to be praise? Yes. But why do I subtly feel like it was a dig at the fact that Im single? Oh, is that so? Mai smiled gently. My bad, as an apology, would you like this senpai of yours to help you stop being single~ Seiji instantly admitted defeat. Hed just requested her to treat him normally, didnt he? Wasnt that right? Why did he feel like Mais attitude towards him was now changing in a strange direction!? Ill call Shika-chan over for breakfast as well. He escaped using a logical excuse. Mai rubbed her chest after she watched Seiji leave the dining hall. Her heart was beating rather quickly. I went a bit overboard. She smiled wryly as she suppressed her fluctuating emotions. Seijis cell phone rang while he was on his way to Shikas room. When he took out his cell phone, he saw that it was a number he didnt recognize. He frowned slightly at his cell phone but chose to accept the call anyway. Hello, whos this? Are you Seigo Harano Seiji Haruta? A grim and dark-sounding male voice was on the other end of the call. Seiji stopped walking towards Shikas room. I am. Who might you be? My name is Okubo Yoshiaki, the male voice stated. Seiji narrowed his eyes upon hearing this. Okubo Yoshiaki He was Natsuyas duel opponent as well as Shikas most recent temporary contractor. Natsuya Yoruhana probably didnt tell you, but Im I know who you are. She told me everything. You were a divine child in the past, right? The voice on the phone remained silent for a period of time. So she told you what a vulgar woman. Okubo Yoshiaki sounded like he was trying to remain as calm as possible, but his tone sounded even grimmer and darker than before, and from this Seiji could detect Okubos inner rage. Vulgar? She puts down her opponent and brags about her underhanded victory. Shes that type of woman; shes always been that type of woman. I feel that she only told me the truth. That wasnt the truth! You were fooled by her! Everyone was fooled by her!! Okubo Yoshiakis voice rose in volume as he continued, Two years ago, I should have won that duel! She only won using underhanded techniques! Underhanded techniques? Seiji remained unflustered. Thats right The duel was supposed to be a one-on-one duel, but she managed to secretly borrow anothers power. There were judges present at the duel, right? Judges Both those old guys favored her! They merely pretended not to see anything! I finally detected it afterwards and complained about it, but not only did they ignore me, they even made fun of me viciously!! Seiji could feel the hatred and contempt emanating from the other end of the cell phone. Seiji decided to move his cell phone slightly farther away from his ear. Why? When you asked for elders to be the judges, were all the judges her elders? There was one judge from each family acting as the two judges, but the Yoshiaki family elder secretly hated me because I defeated his grandson before I only learned this afterwards. Oh Do you understand now? Everyone was fooled by her! Including you, Seiji Haruta!! Okubo stated coldly. I dont know what methods she used to convince you to join her, but I know that shes a vulgar woman wholl use any underhanded technique! The only reason she approached you was for your usefulness to her! Please tell me more about this. Seiji still remained calm. Youre someone from the Haruta family; even if youre currently exiled, youre still a part of their family If something really happened to you, the Haruta family wouldnt ignore your plight! That woman merely wanted to make use of this, so she convinced you to come to her territory as a human shield! Dont be seduced by her fanciful words! Dont lose yourself in the tiny insignificant things she gives you! And, above all, dont believe that she has any feelings for you!! Okubos words sounded rather steely as he continued, I know that this will be cruel to you, but this is reality! So wake up, Seiji Haruta, and dont be seduced by that vulgar woman with nothing but a beautiful outer appearance! Oh Then what do you think I should do then? Seiji acted confused. Help me! Help me defeat her so that justice can win!! Okubo said in a serious and earnest tone. As long as I defeat her, I can regain my pride, take back the respect I deserve, and let everyone know about her true, ugly self! Youll become a hero, Seiji Haruta! Ill display my gratitude and share my glory with you in front of everyone! Of course, there are tangible benefits for you as well. Whether you want money or women, I can grant you anything you desire! I can even help you return to your family! As long as I prove myself and reclaim my pride and honor, my family will listen to me! When that happens, if I ask my family to help you out, the Haruta family will seriously consider accepting you back within their ranks. Oh, that sounds pretty good. Seiji acted as if he was almost convinced. Im truly sincere about all this, Seiji Haruta. Haruta-kun, as long as you help me, Ill help you as well. Im different from that vulgar woman who only wants to take advantage of you. Ill reward anyone that helps me generously. Okubos tone of voice seemed rather self-confident as he must have believed that he had almost succeeded in convincing Seiji to switch to his side. What you say definitely sounds appealing. Seiji pretended to sound almost completely convinced. But in reality, Seijis expression hadnt changed one bit. His expression remained calm and distant, with not even an eyebrow budging. I think I can consider it but before that, can I ask you a few questions? The voice on the phone was silent for a few seconds. What questions? Chapter 155 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Seiji started with a direct question. How do you intend to defeat Natsuya Yoruhana? This time, there was a lengthy silence as Okubo fell into deep thought. I have a perfect plan but I cant tell you the details, he finally responded in a grim, dark tone. You want me to help you but cant tell me what your plan is? Is that your so-called sincerity? Okubo felt as if he could hear that implied question needling at him, and he was overcome by a sudden wave of anger and frustration. This piece of garbage thinks hes actually someone important! I was polite to him for just a little while, so he dares to question me! He was incredibly annoyed inside. But he had to give Seiji a reasonable explanation. Its because you might leak the information. Haruta-kun its not that I dont trust you, but youre currently in the middle of that womans territory, so if I tell you anything, its highly likely for her to learn about it. Its probable that no, shes definitely secretly placing surveillance on you! Ah that sounds logical. Okubo heard agreement in Seijis voice. But, in that case, how can I be of any help to you? Im currently at Natsuya Yoruhanas residence, and Im under her surveillance, so I cant do anything. Thats not true! You can do many things as long as you follow my orders! Okubo hurriedly stated. Just follow my instructions, and youll be able to break free from your surveillance, and do what youre supposed to do! If I follow your orders, Ill be able to threaten her Just like Shika Kagura, right? Okubo paused in surprise upon hearing the name of the temporary retainer he hired. What do you mean by this, Haruta-kun? Okubo asked, inwardly wondering why Seiji had brought up that useless retainers name. That is the second question I wanted to ask you, Seijis said coolly. Shika Kagura, the temporary retainer that you hired, has the ability called the Reapers Curse, which will bring misfortune and calamities down upon other people. You ordered her to enter Genhana Middle School as a student, change places with your real Snow Girl retainer to confuse Natsuyas retainer, and to have her lose and be injured on purpose. This was all to make use of the Reapers Curse ability, and destroy Natsuyas spell formation defending the combined Genhana Middle and High School right? Indeed, Okubo admitted. This was a plot he had been proud of well, he had been. That was because the plot which he had been so confident in failed completely! Genhana High Schools spell formation and Natsuya Yoruhana both took zero damage. The Reapers Curse ability and even the marvelous trap that he placed on Shika Kagura were all evaded by that woman! He didnt expect to be seen through to such an extent His self-confidence, which had received a short-lived boost, had been cast down by yet another humiliation. Okubo didnt wish to dwell on the subject, but he felt obliged to respond since Seiji had asked. So everything Natsuya Yoruhana told me was true? Youre not going to deny anything at all? Seiji asked in a surprised voice. Okubo barely managed to restrain himself from yelling out loudly in anger. Deny He really wanted to deny Seijis words, yet he couldnt. It was an indisputable fact that his useless temporary retainer had been taken captive and was locked up in the same residence that Seiji Haruta was currently residing at! Since he knew that garbage retainer would tell them about him, denying his previous actions would only make him sound like a hypocritical liar. That was why he could only admit it. No, I dont deny it. It was my plot, but unfortunately she saw through it That woman is really devious, which is why I need your help Wait a moment; I still havent finished, Seiji interrupted him mid-speech. Since youve admitted to that plot of yours, the next question is what I want to ask you the most. If your plot had succeeded, Natsuya Yoruhanas spell formation would have been destroyed, and every student and teacher at Genhana Middle and High School would have had calamities befall them. Is that right? Okubo felt pressured by this question. Even though the voice on the cell phone sounded calm about it, he felt pressured. This was a critical question. He knew that if he didnt answer it well, it was likely that all his previous effort in convincing Seiji would go to waste. He hated this sensation of pressure, especially because it came from an exiled piece of garbage, someone he didnt even want as his teammate! He needed to make use of this piece of garbage, which was why he tolerated his feelings of condescension and even deigned to personally invite Seiji to his cause. But this bastard didnt show any respect for him at all! This bastard didnt know who he was talking to! Okubo felt another urge to yell obscenities at Seiji, but he forced himself to tolerate it. Please answer, Yoshiaki-san. Seiji even had the gall to hurry him up. Yes, Okubo admitted reluctantly. The Reapers Curse definitely had the power to bring calamities down upon on everyone. Even if he denied it, it would be simple to call him out for lying. So youve admitted it again In order to reach your goal, youre willing to harm so many innocents I feel thats what evil is supposed to be. Those people arent innocent at all! Okubos voice rose in volume again as he hurriedly explained. Those people provide Spiritual Energy for that womans spell formation and are all a part of her spell formation, so they count as part of that evil womans forces! Why should I care about them!? They never did anything to you, and none of them know about what happened between you and Natsuya Yoruhana Theyre all in that womans school, and are helping out that fucking bitch! That itself is a sin!! Okubo almost shouted in a steely voice. The other side of the phone fell silent. Okubo was somewhat worried at Seijis silence. Maybe I went a bit overboard, he thought. But that was what he truly believed. Why did he have to care about those people? Even if they were ignorant and innocent, that was their own fault. Since they went to Genhana High School and provided Spiritual Energy for that evil woman, it only served them right to have calamities befall them. Although Okubo truly believed this, he wasnt stupid enough to voice his opinion. Oh, I might have gone off on a bit of a tangent. Haruta-kun, I should have said that everything was Natsuya Yoruhanas fault. That woman took advantage of every teacher and student in that entire school, and theyd only come to harm because she took advantage of them, not because of me. The entire Genhana High School served as her spell formation, so its only natural for me to treat all the people there as her subordinates, isnt it? I didnt do anything wrong. If those teachers and students come to any harm, if they want to complain, they should hate her, not me. Thats right; that sounds like a good explanation. Okubo truly believed that his actions were just and Natsuya was evil. The voice on the phone still remained silent. Haruta-kun, I know that the part you probably care about the most is that a calamity couldve befallen you, since youre also a Genhana High School student. But everything is just as I said: its all because Natsuya Yoruhana secretly took advantage of you guys. Shes the vicious mastermind behind everything! Not only have you been taken advantage of as a student at her school, shes even making use of your identity as a member of the Haruta family. Its time for you to wake up now. Haruta-kun, as long as you help me One last question. A calm voice interrupted Okubos words yet again. Shika Kagura, the temporary retainer who listened to your orders, fought for you, and was injured and capturedwhat do you think of her? On the other side of the phone, Seijis eyes gleamed with a terrible, icy light. Chapter 156 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Okubo felt that this was a strange question. Shika Kagura was the Reapers Curse and his temporarily hired retainer. He had wanted to utilize her special ability to destroy his enemys spell formation, but he failed and wasted his time. Not only did he waste his time, money, and effort, he even suffered for ithe had to undergo some uncomfortable things in order to mitigate the Reapers Curse on himself. His plot failed, and his self-confidence had turned into humiliation As for that temporary retainer, she was worthless. No, she was worse than worthlessshe was a piece of garbage! He never wanted to see her again. Why was Seiji Haruta asking about this worthless piece of garbage? Okubo mulled it over. Haruta-kun, are you worried that youll end up just like Shika Kagura if you listen to my orders? You dont need to worry at all. As long as you help me, well definitely defeat Natsuya Yoruhana, and Ill keep my promise to you. Actually, he wouldnt. After making use of him, Seiji would be worthless. He didnt care about Seiji at all. But right now, it was necessary for Okubo to act sincerely. That wasnt what I asked, the voice on the phone replied. I asked what you thought of herplease answer me directly. Okubo felt confused again. Why did Seiji care so much about that piece of trash? Oh, right, Shika Kagura was rather beautiful; perhaps What an idiot. Falling in love with the Reapers Curse was foolish to the extreme! While Okubo admitted that Shika was extremely beautiful, anyone that got close to her would have misfortune befall them, and falling in love with her was akin to suicide. Okubo felt even more condescension towards the scum he viewed as Seiji Haruta. For scum to fall in love with garbage Hmph, it was truly a perfect pairing. He mentally laughed at them. Of course, he knew that he couldnt express this out loud. Haruta-kun, could it be that you like Shika Kagura? Shes quite beautiful, but I dont really recommend trying anything with her; you should consider your options more clearly. As for me I only treated her as how a contractor should, and I have zero interest in her. Ive never even touched her. Im an intelligent person who knows how to protect himself. Id never do anything so suicidal like touch the Reapers Curse, unlike an incredible fool like you. You never worried about her or wanted to save her after she was injured and captured, is that right? Seiji continued asking. Okubo was now feeling impatient. Enough with the idiotic questions! Why do I need to worry about her!? She was just a temporary hireling, a mercenary! It didnt matter even if she were injured, captured, or killed! I merely hired her to work for me and paid her as she requestedthats all! That girl was nothing more than a tool to him. Okubo expressed his sentiments clearly. If the scum wanted the garbage, then he was free to take it! Okubo didnt care at all. I understand now, Seiji said politely. Thank you for your honesty. Haruta-kun, you Yoshiaki-san, I shall reply now after hearing so much from you. Seiji raised his phone and stated his next sentence as clearly as he possibly could. About your request for me Im sorry, but I refuse. Refuse Okubo was surprised at hearing this word. But before he had any time to think, Seiji continued speaking. I wanted to hear about it from you personally, but after hearing you confirm everything for me, Yoshiaki-san no, Okubo Yoshiaki. You are a complete bastard. His calm yet forceful words felt like a hammer smashing against Okubos chest. No matter how many promises a bastard like you makes, its nothing more than hot air coming out of your ass, because people like you arent worthy of my trust. A bastard like you was actually considered a divine child in the past? Or maybe its exactly because you used to be a divine child. Either way, youve fallen to the bottom of the abyss, Okubo Yoshiaki. Im not only talking about your personality, Im also talking about your real-life situation My guess is that youre currently at the state of being forced to the brink. Brink Okubo received a huge impact from this! He felt as if he had been seen through. That was because there were indeed almost no other options left to him! Natsuya had sent him a formal duel request, which he had thought he could deal with easily. But in actuality, everything happened differently from what he expected. It was like he had been forced to run in circles from start to finish, and no matter how he resisted, counterattacked, and struggled, Natsuya was able to counter his every move. He discovered that not a single trump card of his turned out to be reliable! And as for her Natsuya Yoruhana seemed to have the entire world behind her as she consecutively played trump cards that he didnt imagine her possessing!! He was forcefully crushed and defeated at the negotiation table on how to handle the formal duel. Why did things happen like this!? I thought that her family hated her due to her foolish beliefs!? Okubo had roared in his mind. Why are there still so many people supporting her!!? Almost all his gathered information had been wrong. His own negotiation plans that he confidently planned on using were completely useless, just like a joke. After the formal duel negotiation was finished, Okubo remained in a state of shock for a long while. He was just like an elementary school student that foolishly believed he would get a high grade on his test but ended up with a big fat red zero. When he finally managed to regain his senses, he went berserk and destroyed many inanimate objects. But after, he finally was able to face reality. Okubo desperately attempted to conceive a plot which he could use to turn around the situation. Finally, he figured that he could take advantage of Seiji Haruta! As long as he promised to give this piece of trash scum that was exiled from the Haruta family some material benefits, it would be easy to get Seiji on his side. Thats what Okubo believed thats all Okubo could believe. That was why Okubo decided call Seiji and try his best at talking to this scum. But the result was My guess is that you were completely defeated by Natsuya at the negotiation table when you were discussing the formal conditions for the duel. You were forced to accept many conditions that were unfavorable to you, making it inconvenient for you to do many things, to the extent where you felt that you were in danger of losing the duel. And you absolutely cant afford to lose this duel, because your situation is already extremely precarious. In other words, youre betting everything you have remaining on this duel that you set in motion; its your last gamble. Since you absolutely dont want to lose, you desperately tried to conceive a new plan of some sort, and the result was that you attempted calling me, the outsider temporarily residing at Natsuyas residence. You wanted to make use of me for another underhanded plot against her such as the plot you attempted with the Reapers Curse. If it werent for the fact that I was necessary for your plan, you wouldnt even consider talking with exiled scum like me, right? You definitely think this way, because your haughty attitude and condescension was revealed just by your tone of voice alone. Yes, it was that obvious. Seiji chuckled coldly on the other end of the cell phone. Are my guesses on the mark, Okubo Yoshiaki? Okubos body began to tremble. Everything Seiji said had been accurate. Literally everything he said over the phone was true! How could it be? How was this possible!? Just how did he Right now youre probably thinking just how could scum like him guess my actual situation? It was almost as if he could read Okubos mind. He said exactly what Okubo was thinking. This is actually quite easy. After I confirmed what a bastard you were, I just needed to think a little. I could infer your current situation and what your ulterior motives were in contacting me, the voice on Okubos cell phone stated coldly. As scum, it should only be natural for me to understand a bastards way of thinking. The deep sarcasm pierced Okubos heart like a sharp knife. Chapter 157 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Okubo had been seen through entirely and insulted by someone he viewed as nothing more than a piece of trashy scum. Okubo never considered no, hed never even imagined that such a day would come for him. The impact he received was so enormous that his mind went completely blank. He was unable to think about anything; all he could do was shiver uncontrollably at the chill he felt. It was as if he had fallen into an icy abyss. Have you received so much of a shock that you cant even speak anymore? the voice asked mockingly. So thats your laughable limit. Okubo Yoshiaki, you know quite well that youre not even close to a match for Natsuya Yoruhana in an honest, fair match! Two years ago, she didnt use any underhanded techniques and defeated you fair and square! Two years later, which is today, shes even stronger than before, so theres no way for you to defeat her directly, which is why you can only use sneaky underhanded tactics to try and catch her off guard. Honestly, your plot wasnt bad at all but you still ended up failing, Seiji said calmly. Your final chance has disappeared with your failed plot, but you havent recognized this Your twisted pride and arrogance have refused to allow you to admit this. But just because you refuse to admit it, reality wont change just for your sake. Reality will simply show you reality, no matter if you accept it or not. Okubo Yoshiaki you were defeated once before by Natsuya Yoruhana. This time, you will be defeated by her again. Youll be defeated by her for eternity. Youll never catch up to her in terms of power for your entire life, nor will you ever understand that even when you die, its because your so-called divine child brain is basically now Each and every sentence pierced into Okubos dazed brain painfully. It evoked relentless waves of agony, like glass shards lacerating the inside of his head. As for whatever final adjective Seiji said, he didnt hear it clearly he instinctively refused to hear it. Seiji hung up on Okubo after that and put away his cell phone. He then continued walking to Shikas room, knocked on the door, and entered after she said: come in. Brother Seiji Shika blinked in surprise as she greeted him. Your expression is a little scary. Seiji raised his eyebrows and smiled. I just had a phone call with an annoying fellow. Oh Dont worry; it wasnt a big deal. Seiji walked closer and offered his arm to her. Lets go eat breakfast together, Shika-chan. Okay, Shika answered happily, linking her arm with Seijis. The duo walked together towards the dining hall. Todays breakfast was personally made by me, you know. Eh Seiji smiled. Maybe its not as good as Houjou-senpais food, but its more than edible. Shika eyes sparkled as she looked at Seiji. Whatever Brother Seiji cooks will definitely be delicious, she said in a serious tone. Seiji scratched his face awkwardly. Hah I feel embarrassed now. Well, at least I believe it is, Shika added with a smile. Objectively speaking, its probably not that delicious. That was left unsaid. Fine then; at least Shika was an honest child! He couldnt help but reach out his hand and pat her on the head. A light smile bloomed on Shikas face. The two of them soon reached the dining hall. This was followed by the three of them eating breakfast together happily. I read Brother Seijis story last night; I think its really just like Brothers style. Ahh Whats your overall impression? Did you enjoy it? It was great I enjoyed it so much. Shika flashed a movingly soft and gentle smile. I believe that its a wonderful story! Seiji couldnt find any words to say after seeing such a beautiful smile. Thats no good, Kagura-san. If you praise him too much, hell become arrogant. Mai entered the conversation with a frown. You should be more objective. But thats what I really believe. Hmm Then allow me to read Haruta-sans story as well. Mai turned to the boy. Ill give you a fair and objective assessment, for Kagura-sans part as well. Seiji smiled. Itll be my pleasure to receive Senpais review. He completely put that displeasing phone call behind him. After breakfast. Seiji returned to his room and emailed a copy of his story to Mai. After that, he checked his system. One night of [Visualization] had given him 5 extra points in [Spiritual Power]! An excellent improvement, but I doubt it will continue to rise so quickly. From previous experience, he knew that his stats would improve faster when they were low and slow down when they were high. Next, he chose [Spiritual Abilities]. There, he saw a new option called [Spells]! The prerequisite for [Spells] was to have 15 points in [Spiritual Power]. When he chose [Spells] and looked at the options, there was only one choice called [Beginner-level Body Strengthening Spell], which was grayed out and unselectable. According to the systems explanation, the requirements for learning the basic body strengthening spell were [Read and fully comprehend a beginner-level body-strengthening technique manual or its equivalentcurrent progress 0%.] [Accept training from someone who understands the [Beginner-level Body-Strengthening Spell] or above and completely comprehend their tutelagecurrent progress 0%.] [44 points required to exchange for this ability.] Seijis eyebrows twitched when he read this. This was rather different from the abilities on the other item cards. Not only did it require points, it had two additional requirements. Why did it need both points and these conditions? Or that is to say, why did he need to learn it both in real life and through his system? And as for the points required why exactly was it 44 points!? Normally prices would be set at something like 40 or 45 points, but why was it 44? Just what are you trying to say, system!? Seiji couldnt comprehend it. 44 points This was an acceptable price; it was even cheaper than the abilities under the [Fighting] skill tree. But as for these conditions right, was it because of the other two requirements that the points required were lower? If it werent for the two requirements, and he only exchanged points for this ability, just how strong would the [Beginner-level Body-Strengthening Technique] be? Seiji pondered on it. It was incalculable until he learned just how strong the body-strengthening spell was. As for exactly what this spell did, the only explanation the system had was [a spell that greatly increases the users physical abilities. Beginner level.] Just how much do you want to skimp on the word count? Seiji began seriously considering whether or not to learn this spell after commenting on the situation No, I have to learn it. This appeared to be the most basic spell, so it was a necessary requirement! What he needed to consider wasnt whether or not to learn it, but if he wanted to learn it right away, and how. Even though he could learn it later, he figured that it was best to learn the basics early for a solid foundation. He was unsure how difficult the two requirements would be to achieve If it was difficult, then it was all the more important that he began as soon as possible. Yep, he decided to learn this spell as soon as possible! As for how to learn it he could probably borrow a manual on this from Natsuya, and for his teacher Shika-chan was a perfect choice! He needed to think about how to ask Natsuya to borrow a technique manual Ugh, when is she going to return? Seiji yawned as he kept thinking. He decided to take a rest. Last nights [Visualization] was similar to dreaming, but it wasnt real sleep, so he was rather tired. Wait! Before I go to sleep, I should sign the story contract and mail it out. He slept till noon. Seiji left his room, found Mai, and from her, he gleaned that Natsuya had returned and was in her study. Seiji thus walked to the third floor and knocked on her door. He entered after receiving her permission. He saw that the president was sitting on the chair behind her desk. When he came in, she smiled and turned around to look at him. Seiji returned her smile with one of his own as he greeted her. Judging from how you seem your negotiations met with great success. Yep, they were a lot more successful than I expected. The duels format was as I expected, but apart from that, I received many advantageous conditions. Just as I thought. Seiji observed her face intently. Youd never lose in a direct duel against that type of guy Not only that, youd achieve a great victory. Im glad that I didnt betray your trust. Natsuyas face flushed slightly red as she averted her gaze. A moment of silence fell between them. Actually, Okubo Yoshiaki gave me a phone call, Seiji said honestly. He tried to get me to come over to his side and do something for him, but I refused. Natsuya looked directly at him. That sounds like just how hed struggle Thank you, Haruta-kun. No need for thanks; I told you before that Id stick by your side. The two of them exchanged smiles. I also used this opportunity to ask him some questions and confirmed that he is an absolute complete bastard. Seiji walked up to her desk. Would you like to hear the details? Natsuya shook her head. I can guess at what he said, so its not necessary. Then Ill stop thinking about it, since that phone call was really unpleasant The only part that I enjoyed was being able to guess that you were successful in your negotiation. Seiji rubbed his chin. I wont ask about the detailsall I want to know is this: how soon can I beat him up I mean, how soon can I deal with him? Soon. An indescribable light flashed through Natsuyas eyes. This will all be over before the school festival. Chapter 158 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 The school festival Seiji had almost forgotten about it. The school festival is next week, four days from now, right? he asked after a pause. Yep Genhana High Schools festival has always been rather successful, so I hope that itll only improve rather than decrease in quality under my student council. Thats why we need to eliminate any obstacles or annoyances before it begins, Natsuya said in a serious tone. Seiji chuckled. Similar to a grand end-of-year cleaning? Natsuya nodded. Thats right. On what day will the duel be held? Starting from tomorrow until the day before the school festival begins, he has three nights in which he can choose to launch an attack. If he can break through my spell formations defense, itll be his victory. If he fails, however, or if he attacks during a time that wasnt formally specified, it will count as my victory. Ah Seiji had a basic grasp of the situation. When do you think hell come? I think hell wait until the last day, because he requires time to prepare. Natsuya smiled faintly. But even if he waits until the last minute, he wont be able to finish the preparations that he wants. Youve forced him to work on a deadline. Apart from time, Ive also managed to limit one of his main preparation methods. That mysterious medicine hes been using to gather spiritual energy has been forbidden. Nice. While Seiji wasnt sure about what exactly this entailed for Okubo, he was certain that it had dealt a serious blow to his morale. The president was really reliable in getting what she wanted on the negotiation table! This will give me a great advantage, but we cant relax our guard. We must be cautious until everything is over. Natsuya wasnt overconfident simply because she gained an advantage during the negotiations. She was the type that believed everything would only be over when it was over. Seiji approved of her cautious personality. Do you need my help with anything? Not particularly. But Natsuya looked directly at Seiji. Did you want to join in some way? Hmm? I already heard from Houjou-san about you and Shika your determination, your actions, and your transformation. Natsuya narrowed her eyes slightly. Suddenly both her eye pupils turned blood-red and diamond-shaped! What the hellwas this Sharingan!? Seiji was completely stunned. Right now Im currently confirming your status, Natsuya explained as she stared at him with her Sharingan-like eyes. Seiji blinked in discomfort. Er what exactly are you checking? Im checking your Spiritual Power level and your Mana energy waves, Natsuya answered calmly. Its quite astonishing, Haruta-kun. Before, your Spiritual Power and Mana were both incredibly low, but after a single day She sighed as her eye pupils morphed back into their normal shape. In such a short time, your Spiritual Power and Mana have increased greatly. Even though its still at a very low level, the amount youve improved byor I should say the pace of your improvementis rather shocking. A brief period of silence fell between the duo. If you improve by this much every day, itll only take you a few days to reach the level of someone qualified to become a Spirit-branded Retainer, Natsuya informed him in a serious tone. A Spirit-branded Retainers level Seiji rubbed his chin thoughtfully. Thats the most basic level, right? Its indeed the lowest level, but even so, you need a certain amount of Spiritual Power and Mana to become a retainer. Natsuya sighed before continuing, Haruta-kun, your transformation is incredibly astonishing You dont know about the realm of Yin Yang Masters, but I still need to let you know just how shocking your increase in Spiritual Power really is. To the best of my knowledge, amongst modern-day Yin Yang Masters no, even amongst all modern-day Spiritual Ability users, your feat is unprecedented! To be able to improve such low Spiritual Power and Mana levels by a vast amount in a single night through only Visualizationtheres never been an instance like yours! This type of feat is recorded only in ancient texts and legends! Another way to put it is this: if people found out about your situation, youd become a modern-day living legend! Seiji scratched his face awkwardly. A legend I cant really feel it right now, but Ill keep it in mind. Thats good then. Natsuya nodded in affirmation. Honestly speaking, when I heard Houjou-san tell me about your situation, I almost thought that I misheard But no matter how unbelievable the situation, she would never lie to me, so I accepted it. And just now, I personally confirmed it. The president revealed a complex expression as she considered the situation. Houjou-san told me that you wanted to become a Yin Yang Master, so I thought that perhaps youd like to participate even further. If you witness the duel, you can understand more about my world. Seiji remained silent for a few moments. If I want to witness the duel, Im going to have to increase my Spiritual Power level to at least that of a retainers, right? Thats not necessary. Natsuya shook her head. However, if you do reach that level, I can form a contract with you as my temporary Spirit-branded Retainer, so that you can witness the battle at the closest distance possible. But if you dont want to personally take part in the battle or if you cant achieve that level, you can simply watch as a spectator. Oh I have a large advantage in this duel, so it should be fairly safe, but theres still a risk What would you like to do? Seiji pondered on her words. If I become your temporary retainer and enter the battle itself, will it inconvenience you in any way? That will depend on your performance. I believe that you wont you could even be a great help. How so? I feel that hes highly likely to use soul layer magic attacks against me, and you seem to be quite talented in this area. You could definitely become an unexpected factor in this duel, Natsuya said seriously. Seijis eyes lit up upon hearing this. Does that mean theres a possibility for the battle to be similar to the one where I dispelled the amnesia spell on Shika? Yes, theres a possibility that there will be a battle in our soul layers, just like the battle you went through in Shikas soul, Natsuya confirmed. You shouldve said that earlier, Milady! Seiji couldnt help but feel excited when he heard this. Battles that relied on the power of imagination were fun to him! A 2-D battle There were so many ways he could win! If it was a battle in the soul layer, he could use any method he could possibly imagine to beat that bastard viciously! This was so much better than beating him up in real life! Just imagining the possibilities caused Seiji to swell with excitement, and that was taking into account it was only a possibility. But it was worth it for him to believe in this outcome! Such an exciting all-out battle where he could let loose his inner bloodthirsty berserker!! Id like to participate in the battle! His mouth arced upwards, and his eyes began sparkling. Ill do my best to cultivate myself in the next few days in order to reach the level of a Spirit-branded Retainer! Please take good care of me and help me to learn as much knowledge as possible, President Yoruhana! Oh okay. Natsuya was slightly stunned and could only reply dazedly at Seijis sudden explosion of passion. Its best to start as soon as possible, so Ill begin immediately! Ill have to find Houjou-senpai if I want to borrow your Spirit Image again, right? Seiji flashed a brilliant smile. Or would it be better if you personally taught me something first? For example, showing me some secret technique manuals, or teaching me how to use spells? Er just go ahead and do some Visualization first, Natsuya replied. Got it! I shall take my leave then, Seiji answered spiritedly before turning around and leaving. Natsuya tilted her head in confusion as she watched his figure disappear dazedly. Whats with him? she murmured. Chapter 159 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 The high-spirited Seiji sought out Mai and asked to borrow the Spirit Image once more. But he was rejected. Its almost lunchtime, so whatever you want to do should wait until after lunch, unless you want to skip it, Mai informed him calmly. He hit a red traffic light, so he could only put on the brakes. Youre about to cook lunch? Would you like my assistance? Seiji volunteered of his own volition. Theres no need for that, but thanks for the offer. The professional maid seemed to be exuding an aura which said: For Miladys lunch, people lacking experience will only get in my way. Oh Ok then, I knew that it would turn out like this. Seiji turned around and was about to leave, but Mai stopped him. Your storys not bad at all. I give it 7.5 points out of 10. Mai smiled. Tell me when it gets publishedIll go buy the magazine its in. Thanks for purchasing it! 7.5 seemed like an awkward number to Seiji, but, to him, any rating above 7 out of 10 was acceptable. Mais inner feelings were in turmoil as she watched an obviously joyous Seiji leave. Her true evaluation of Seijis story had been 9 points! But if she told him the truth, she was afraid that he would become haughty. It it definitely wasnt because she was embarrassed at the fact that she was enchanted with his writing skills! Okay, the maid was being a tsundere now. Seiji went to the main hall and was about to pour some tea for himself when he saw a cute creature. It was Rana Kirin. The cat-eared loli whoops, the petite middle-school girl was taking a nap on the sofa with her eyes closed. Her expression was soft and peaceful, and the two large cat ears on her head were trembling slightly. So cute! Seiji couldnt help but stare at her. Then she shook herself and curled up into a near-perfect circle. This was the legendary cat-curled-up-into-a-ball scenario! Seiji was deeply moved by this scene. Without a trace of hesitation, he took out his cell phone and captured a picture of the precious scene. *Click click* The sound of the camera shutter echoed through the room. Ranas ears quivered upon hearing this sound, and she slowly opened her eyes, searching for the source of the disturbance. Er Seiji froze solid as their eyes met. Did I wake you up? Im so sorry! He immediately put away his cell phone. Rana blinked her beautiful heterochromia eyes and began pouting slightly. It seemed that she was a little angry. Im sorryyou were too cute, so I couldnt help myself Seiji scratched his face awkwardly. Ranas mouth seemed to relax slightly, but she was still glaring at him. She then reached out with one of her pawser, handsand slapped the sofa beside her. Seiji was mystified at her action. While he was confused, he finally realized what she meant when she patted the sofa beside her two more times. You want me to sit there? Ranas tiny lips curled. It seemed that he was correct. Seiji walked over and sat down on the indicated spot. Rana relaxed her body and placed her head on Seijis thigh. Next, she grabbed one of his hands and placed it on her own head. Did she want him to pat her on the head? A helpless Seiji began patting Ranas head. Pat~ Pat pat~~ Meow Rana purred in pure comfort. So cute! Seiji took a huge blow from the high-tech cannon of cuteness. If he had been a cat-ear lover, perhaps he would have fainted on the spot! Speaking of cat ears could he touch her cat ears? Once he had this thought, it became difficult to suppress the urge. The curiosity within Seiji had been fully unleashed. It would be fine to touch them for only a moment, right? Hey everyone, these are authentic cat ears! These cat ears arent mere accessories, nor are they virtual reality holograms! Theyre real, moving, warm cat ears that come from Rana merging with a cat spirit!! As a gentleman, how could Seiji possibly let this chance slip past? Okay, Ill do it! All he had to do was feel them gently Seiji slowly moved his hands, and just as he was about to touch Haruta-kun. Ahhh!! Seiji almost reflexively shouted out loud like a frog that had been stepped on as his hands froze in midair. I I didnt do anything! I havent done anything yet! he stammered defensively. Do what? The person who appeared in his vision was a red-haired beauty with a sports drink bottle in her hand. She was wearing a midriff-baring shirt and black-colored hotpants. Hitaka Shuho what was with her outfit!? Seiji was absolutely shocked. Her current appearance almost completely went against every impression he had of her. From what Seiji thought of her, Hitaka was a serious, cold, strict girl, who only thought about matters related to her master Natsuya Yoruhana; she was a loyal dog er, warrior-type retainer. She didnt seem like the type to care about her own affairs or personal appearance, and the clothes she wore should have been rather normal, or even traditional. However, this hot girl before him what was this about? With her personality, why was she dressed like this!? It wasnt that it looked bad on her, but rather it felt strange because it looked really great on her!! The red-haired beauty tilted her head upwards and took a huge gulp of her sports drink while Seiji remained shocked. This pose this appearance seemed right out of a sports drink advertisement! Seiji was completely frozen solid. Hitaka looked at him in confusion. Haruta-kun, did you say something just now? Er Seiji returned to his senses. Did I say something? Hitaka was rendered speechless upon hearing this. I forgot perhaps I was just muttering to myself. Seiji averted his gaze and did his best to fool her. Talking to yourself unknowingly I do that from time to time as well. Hitaka nodded understandingly; she seemed to have accepted Seijis blatant lie. She actually accepted it!? Seiji looked at her again and saw that she was taking another huge gulp of the sports drink, her head tilted upwards. She exposed her dainty white neck while drinking, and the view of her throat gulping as well as her shirt that showed off her smooth stomach and belly button For the red-haired beauty clad in revealing, figure-hugging clothes to do such an action, it was a truly admirable scene. Seiji almost impulsively took out his cell phone again. Is she asleep? Eh? Rana. Er I think she isnt? Shes just resting. Seiji looked down at the cat girl. I dont know why Rana is so intimate with you Hitaka flicked her gaze back to his face. Could I trouble you to accompany her like this for a little while? Of course. Im already doing it anyways. Seiji smiled in an attempt to transmit that message. Thank you. Hitaka thanked him and took another sip of her sports drink. Suddenly, she seemed to think of something. Would you like some? She lifted her drink and waved it at Seiji. Seiji looked at it and nodded. He had originally wanted some tea, but a sports drink didnt sound bad either. Just as he thought Hitaka was about to grab another bottled drink for him, he saw her walking over and handing him the same bottle that she had just drunk from. Seiji was rendered speechless by this. Hitaka stared at him with an expression which said: What are you doing? Hurry up and drink already. This doesnt seem right!! Seiji energetically commented in his mind. No matter how he looked at it, she should have grabbed a new sports drink bottle for him! Why the hell was she giving her the one that she already drank from!? Although he could accept it, it still seemed really strange! Hitakas favorability rating towards him wasnt high enough for such an action, was it!? Dating sim system: Would you like to confirm and make sure, dear? Seiji imagined his own system talking to him. It wasnt necessary to check! Seiji was confident that he didnt misremember; Hitakas favorability rating towards him wasnt high at all. But why There was only one truth. Hitaka Shuho was completely ignorant regarding such matters! Seiji detected the truth. Her expression seemed completely calm, and she believed nothing was wrong with her intimate offer She appeared in front of a boy wearing such alluring clothing, but she didnt seem to be shy about it at all. Instead, she thought it was natural He was 99% certain. The red-haired beautiful girl in front of him was a complete idiot about anything related to gender matters and boys! Chapter 160 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Shuho-san have you ever, just like this, offered a drink that youve already sipped from to another boy? Seiji asked in a clear voice, looking at her intently. Hitaka blinked in surprise. She then tilted her head slightly and considered the question. She averted her gaze after a few seconds, then focused on Seiji again after another few seconds. No. It was easy to tell that she tried to recall any other such instances before answering. So, Seijis guess had been on the mark. Seiji could only smile wryly. Then, do you know the hidden meaning of such an action? Hitaka blinked again, and there was a look of utter confusion on her face. Alright, you dont need to answerI already know that you dont know. Seiji felt a sudden urge to cover his face. How should he explain it? He thought about it for a few seconds. Shuho-san, a girl offering a drink shes sipped from or food shes already eaten to another boy is considered an incredibly intimate action by others. Hitaka was expressionless. This type of action will typically only appear between boys and girls that have already confirmed their feelings for each other or in other words, couples. Apart from that, there are a few exceptions, such as childhood friends that are really close to each other, or brothers and sisters, but even the exceptions are also between boys and girls that are really close with each other. Thats why, Hitaka-san, its not suitable for you to offer me a drink like this. Were not a couple, nor are we super close to each other. For you to offer me a drink its as if youre giving me an easily misconstrued signal that you have hidden feelings for me or that you secretly want to take our relationship to another level something like that. I know that Shuho-san isnt this type of girl, which is why I asked to make sure if you knew the hidden meaning to this action or not, and why Im explaining it to you Do you understand? Seiji looked at her face and noticed a strange phenomenon. Hitakas face was slowly beginning to redden. It was almost as if an invisible red brush was drawing on her face! After a few short moments, her face had turned completely red! The red-haired, red-eyed girls face was also red as well now. Yep, this scene had a complementary type of beauty to it. Seiji watched Hitaka quietly. The redder her face got, the more distant the look in her eyes became. The hand that was holding the sports drink also began to tremble slightly. Was she about to start smoking from her head? If this was a manga, Seiji was certain that white smoke would be coming out of her head right now. She was embarrassed to such a degree how pure. Even if she was wearing attire that made her seem incredibly hot. By the way, did she know just how attractive she looked in those clothes? It seemed quite probable that she also didnt know. This type of contrast was quite cute! Even her current expression was really cute. When compared to her usual icy, distant expression, her beet-red face was bursting with cuteness!! Seiji admired the scene quietly. Even though this was an inappropriate time to take out his cell phone, he still had his systems CG-saving ability. System: Leave it to me! Seiji imagined the (fake) system fairy giving him a huge thumbs-up. Nice job, partner! H Haruta-kun Hitaka started hesitantly, lowering her crimson face, I Im so sorry! After saying that, she turned around and took two steps. *Boom! Pound!* Two heavy-sounding blows rang out in quick succession. The red-haired girls figure disappeared. Thats rightdisappeared! Seiji stared at the feet-shaped holes left in the floorboard in a daze. What was with her footwork technique? Did she have the ability to burrow into the floor? Or was it teleportation!? The way she escaped seemed so cool and out-of-this-world. Was it really alright for her to be using such a power in this residences main hall? It seemed that it would be at least somewhat of a problem, since the floor now had two huge holes in it. Who was going to fix this? Meow~ Rana moved her body and rubbed her face against his thigh. Ah, he accidentally touched them. Because the cat girl had turned her head slightly, Seiji had touched her large cat ears, which gave him a wondrously smooth and soft feeling. Ear patting~ Ear patting~~ Yep He was satisfied! His gentlemanly heart had obtained everything it desired. And so, he joyously passed some time together with Rana like this. Lunchtime. Seiji took a tray of food to Shikas room in order to eat together with her. Although he probably could take Shika to the dining hall to eat with everyone if he wanted to, as he didnt think Natsuya and the others would refuse, it was probably better for everyone if he didnt burden them with more underlying pressure. While eating lunch together with Shika, Seiji informed her that his cultivation process was going well and that he was going to do his best to reach a power level necessary to become Natsuyas temporary Spirit-branded Retainer. Brother Seiji is amazing. But to become a temporary retainer and do battle such a thing Shika was delighted at Seijis rapid improvement but concerned about the fact that he himself was planning on doing battle. President Yoruhana is confident that we have a great advantage and that the situation will be fairly safe. Seiji smiled reassuringly. She doesnt expect much out of me; shes merely allowing me to be a spectator and gain knowledge about the life of a Yin Yang Master. I feel like its a great chance I was going to join their ranks sooner or later regardless, but opportunities like this are hard to come by. Thats why I must go. And even if the situation turns dangerous, Ill simply run away at the first chance I get. Shika continued to stare at his face. Will she detect my true motive? Seiji felt nervous about this possibility. While everything he had just said was the truth, there was actually one more reason, and this was the most important reason: he really wanted to give that Okubo Yoshiaki bastard a vicious beating! He felt that Shika definitely wouldnt accept this reason for joining the battle. She wouldnt want her adopted brother to be placed in such a dangerous situation for the purpose of taking revenge for her. If she knew his true reason for joining, it was almost certain shed try and stop him. That was why Seiji didnt tell her. Even if Shika didnt feel like it was a big deal if harm befell her, Seiji didnt want to simply let it go. If he really didnt have any chance to personally deal with Okubo, then he would forget about it, but since he had a chance, he definitely wanted to give things a try. Youre lying, Shika stated calmly. Seijis heart skipped a beat. Had she seen through him? Brother, youre lying. If the situation turned bad, youd never run away. Youd definitely help President Yoruhana and the others fight until the very end. Er Oh, so she was referring to this. Seiji scratched his face . Of course I wouldnt; Im aware of my limits. If its a situation thats difficult for even President Yoruhana and the others to deal with, then Id be nothing more than a burden on them, so Id escape immediately. Shikas expression showed that she obviously didnt believe him. Seiji was instilled with a sudden sense of curiosity. Just what is Shika-chans impression of me like? I promise that I wont go overboard! So you dont need to worry too much about me, he said reassuringly. Besides, he consoled gently, its unlikely that the situation will be dangerous in the first place, so you dont need to worry about it. Mmm Shika was forced to accept this. But she still felt rather anxious inside, and she wanted to do something for her adopted brothers sake She silently thought about what she could do. After lunch. Seiji returned the lunch tray and sought out Mai. For the second time, he was guided to the hidden underground basement where the Spirit Image was located. This time I wont be accompanying you, so you need to be careful. If theres any significant danger during your Visualization, or if there are any other strange-seeming situations, make yourself wake up immediately, Mai warned him with a serious expression. I will. Seiji nodded. He then sat on the sofa, stared at the hanging watercolor painting, opened his system, and chose [Visualization]. In just a few seconds, he entered the world of the painting again. Chapter 161 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 When Seiji finally returned to the real world after his [Visualization], it was already evening. He checked the time, and it was 9:00 P.M. It had taken him nine hours again. He had missed dinner, and his stomach was growling. Seiji opened up his system and inspected his stats. [Spiritual Power] had increased by 6 points, which was 1 more point than last time! Was it due to my newfound experience? Seiji rubbed his chin in contemplation. Taking into account his bonus stats, his [Spiritual Power] was now above 20 points, but nothing new had appeared. Seiji closed his system after he finished inspecting his stats, stretched, and left the room. When he arrived at the dining hall, he saw a luxurious lunchbox resting on the table with a note tucked underneath it. Seiji picked up the daintily written note and read it. For you, Haruta-san. Please enjoy and remember to be grateful for this meal. After youre done eating, if its still not past 10:00 P.M., please visit Miladys study. She has something shed like to discuss with you. Seiji chuckled. Thank you, Senpai. He then sat down, opened the lunchbox, and began eating. The lunchbox had a built-in heat-conserving function, so all the food inside was still hot and tasty. Seiji ate in silence. Suddenly, a petite figure slithered inside and stared at him with her heterochromia eyes. It was Rana. Seiji exchanged glances with her. Would you like to eat some as well? The cat girl nodded. Seiji picked up a fried egg. The cat girl shook her head. Seiji put down the fried egg and offered her a juicy meat rib. The cat girl shook her head again. Seiji wondered what she wanted. Suddenly, he was struck by a bolt of inspiration as his gaze was drawn to the corner of the lunchboxs third layer. He picked up a small dried fish. The cat girls cat ears began to tremble. So, she likes to eat these well, she is a cat girl after all. He held out the salty dried fish to her. Rana opened her mouth and chomped down on the dried fish, chewing it with a joyous expression. So cute! Seiji felt a strange sense of enjoyment from tossing food to the cat girl. He was about to ask if she would like another when she turned around and left abruptly. Seiji suddenly felt slightly lonely and let out a deep sigh. She really is as free-spirited as a cat, he remarked inwardly. A short while later, the delicious food was finished. After dinner. Mai appeared just as Seiji was about to use the sink to wash out the lunchbox. Ill wash that for you, she said. Go and talk to Miladyits already getting late. Okay, sorry for troubling you. Seiji handed the lunchbox over to the maid. What did the President want to discuss? I dont know. I think its probably about what you need to watch out for during cultivation. Ah. Seiji nodded and left. At Natsuyas third-floor study. Seiji opened the door and walked into the room after knocking and receiving permission to enter. Youve arrived, Haruta-kun. Natsuya fixed her gaze on him. How long did you Visualize for this time? Nine hours plus about five or six minutes. You didnt stop at any time in between? You didnt wake up at all? Thats right. Natsuya stared at Seijis face for a few minutes before letting out a wistful sigh. Youre too amazing, Haruta-kun. Both her praise and a slight sense of disappointment at her inability to compare with Seiji was contained in this sentence of hers. Seiji scratched his face awkwardly, unsure how to respond to Natsuya. Natsuya took a deep breath to calm herself. How do you currently feel? Do you feel particularly tired, dizzy, or anything like that? I think everythings fineIm just a little tired, thats all, Seiji said honestly. Mmm It seems that you have a naturally high affinity for Visualization, which is also evidence of either your high Mana level or incredible imagination. Natsuya blinked. But I still recommend that you stop for tonight; its better if you sleep like normal. No matter how high your affinity, good rest is still necessary. Seiji nodded. Since she was more knowledgeable than him regarding these matters, he decided to listen to her advice. Also, you mentioned spells before I thought it over, and I might as well teach you the basics. Spells! Seijis ears pricked up. As long as you became a temporary Spirit-branded Retainer, the spirits will aid you, enabling you to cast some spells naturally, which was why I didnt intend to teach you anything originally. But you brought it up by yourself, so I pondered on the issue, and I decided that theres no harm in teaching you Although I doubt that youll learn how to cast a spell in such a short time, its always better to begin learning as early as possible. Natsuya paused for a moment. The spell I plan on teaching you is the most basic spell that almost every magic or Spiritual Ability user starts withthe Body-strengthening Technique. [Body-strengthening Technique]! Seijis eyes lit up upon hearing this. He had been wondering how he was going to ask to learn this particular spell, but now he was going to learn it without any trouble. As the name suggests, its a spell which strengthens your bodys attributes. This means that spellcasters almost always have strength far surpassing that of ordinary humans. Its one of the most basic and common spells, yet at the same time its also profound and mystical. Its not very difficult to grasp it, but to truly master it to a high degree of proficiency is an incredibly difficult task. Seiji nodded in understanding. To him, this situation bore resemblance to a fighting or action game. Everyone had the same controls, and everyone knew how to play games, but even if two people chose the same character, experts would defeat newbies instantly. Heres some information for you to look over. You could even call it a secret technique manual. Go ahead and take it, but take care not to let others see it, Natsuya said, handing Seiji a yellow-sleeved booklet. Seiji took the booklet and flipped through it. Various life-like pictures filled many of the pages, with explanations written below them. It sure doesnt seem like much of a secret technique manual. Shouldnt a so-called secret technique manual be more archaic, with classical words and a mysterious historical aura? I also have that type of editionwould you prefer it? Natsuyas eyes flickered with amusement. Oh, not reallyI only spoke out of curiosity. If there was a modern edition, who would want to look at the archaic edition!? Even if it doesnt seem like a secret technique manual to you, its contents are unmistakably top secret, so please, dont let anyone know about it, the president informed him in a serious tone. Ill be careful with it, Seiji promised solemnly. Look it over tonight and tomorrow morning. Ill begin teaching you after breakfast. A secret class taught to him by the scion herself? That sounded great! Seiji smiled happily. Understood! Thank you, President Yoruhana! After that, he left Natsuyas study. Before going to his room to study the manual, he headed to Shikas room to wish her a good night. He knocked on the door and entered after receiving permission. Shika-chan, are you about to rest? Not yet What are you up to? Seiji glanced at her desk and saw a notebook with something written inside. A hint of red crept into Shikas cheeks. I was thinking about the stories I want to write together with Brother. Oh, nice! Have you thought of any good ideas? Seiji was quite interested in this topic. Some I dont think any are very good Shika seemed shy as she looked at the notebook on the desk. Youve written them down? Can I look at them? Seiji was filled with anticipation. What would this literature-loving girl use for her ideas? The more he thought about it, the more interested he became. Mmm Shikas answer was rather ambiguous. Seiji felt the urge to say Im so curious! because of the way she was acting. Its okay if I look at it, right? he asked, walking over to her desk. Shika didnt attempt to stop him. He picked up her notebook and began reading. Seiji was shocked to his core after he read the first page. Chapter 162 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 The first things to enter Seijis line of sight were Shikas planned titles for her books. There was Haru-Kagu Story , Disqualified from Being Siblings , I am the Younger Sister , Story of a Brother , and so on Seiji was rendered speechless by these titles! He detected an overpowering aura of bro-con just from the titles! Haru-Kagu Story was just a combination of their last names, Haruta and Kagura! Disqualified from Being Siblings was basically the same as Osamu Dazais No Longer Human , which could literally be translated as Disqualified from Being Human! Or was this going to be this worlds version of Disqualified from ___?Perhaps it was plagiarized no, an imitation. Was I am the Younger Sister supposed to be an imitation of I am a Cat , or something similar? Story of a Brother was such a direct title that it was difficult to comment on it. As for the brother x sister shipping atmosphere contained within these names it was so obvious that Seiji felt rather helpless. Okay, if he forced himself to be spirited and concentrated, Haru-Kagu Story , I am the Younger Sister , and Story of a Brother , still had normal-sounding names. However, Disqualified from Being Siblings this name What the hell was with the word disqualified!? It sounds so ominous! Maybe I havent read enough books to know the exact 100% definition of the word disqualified, but it doesnt seem right to use that word here! Just what exactly are the planned contents of this book!? Seijis right cheek began to twitch uncontrollably. Upon looking over the notes in more detail, there were also character settings and story outlines included in each note. Haru-Kagu Story : A love story between a young master from a great and powerful family and a lonely, blind female musician. Disqualified from Being Siblings : A forbidden star-crossed lovers story between an older brother and younger sister that are related by blood, ending in tragedy. I am the Younger Sister : A teenage romance story, written from an adopted younger sisters angle about how cool and strong her adopted older brother is. Story of a Brother : A comedy-romance story written from an adopted brothers viewpoint; it is a joyous and comical slice-of-life story. Seiji truly wanted to cover his face right now. Shika-chan, theres something wrong with your way of thinking! Out of your four stories, three of them are love stories between siblings! Just how much do you like this topic!? Perhaps Shika-chan in her heart no, stop! Dont think about reality; stories are stories! But stories arent that easy to write, especially ones like Disqualified from Being Siblings ; thats a forbidden dangerous taboo subject to write about! Its already bad for normal stories to mention such topics, so itd be even worse for light novels. Its almost 100% that shell get rejected right away!! Perhaps some dating sims for niche audiences would be able to accept such a scenario, as there were precedents in Seijis previous world as well, such asYosuga no Sora No, no, stop thinking about it! Stop considering this story and erase it from your mind. As for the other three, they were still worthy of consideration. Seiji looked over the finer details. Haru-Kagu Story The young master and the blind lonely girl were actually cousins without knowing it Er, this was rather difficult to judge, plus this topic was a little It would probably be better to remove this one from consideration as well. As for I am a Younger Sister and Story of a Brother Actually, the only difference was in who the main character was. The settings and story outlines were almost identical. Seiji felt that the content of these two stories were much better and discovered many interesting story subplots within them. After he finished reading, he turned to look at Shika again and saw that she was currently fidgeting anxiously while waiting for him to finish. Seeing how she was acting, Seiji was unable to use any of his typical forceful comments. All he could do was smile at her. Your stories are still a little rough around the edges, but theyre unpolished diamonds, he said honestly. Shika relaxed visibly after hearing his praise and revealed a faint smile. You can choose from one of I am a Younger Sister or Story of a Brother to focus on and use all your interesting ideas in it. For example, the mystical and mysterious elements in I am a Younger Sister combined with the romance and comedy in Story of a Brother Seiji continued explaining. Fantasy + mystical + romantic comedy elements caused Seiji to recall the famous anime, Bakemonogatari , by Nisio Isin, from his previous life. Although Seiji felt that Isin was a rather difficult author in some ways, Seiji still admitted that Isins style was rather unique. Plus, Bakemonogataris anime director Akiyuki Shinbo just happened to match Isins wavelength, which help to sculpt this anime into another unique product that became vastly popular. While Shikas ideas in her notebook were still rather unpolished, Seiji saw numerous possibilities within them. He would have her consider them over again with him taking charge of what made the final cut. If it was good enough, perhaps theyd be able to create aMonogatari series together in this world! Let me share my ideas. Lets temporarily say that the adopted sister is the main character from I am a Younger Sister , and lets begin with a mysterious angle and create a rather unique adopted older brother He continued on and on with his description. Shika listened to him attentively. The more she listened, the brighter the light in her eyes grew. Seijis words helped her own creative ideas flow and gave her a clear direction to go in when she had writers block. After such a huge battle, the adopted brothers mystery and strength are both at their highest levels. After this, unleash Chekhovs guns by revealing how the adopted sister character, the narrator, is actually the truly mysterious person of this novel, even more so than her adopted brother! This will instill the readers with shock and confusion. Then you should end the first volume of the book on this note, to leave enough of a mystery to attract readers into reading the second volume. Thats my main idea: to use a fantastical background together with romantic comedy in order to create a mystical story. So what do you think? Seiji looked at Shika. Shika blinked as she smiled lightly. Brother Seiji is so amazing! Seiji scratched his face awkwardly upon hearing this type of praise again. Its not really all that special; I was just giving you one possibility. Whether or not you take the story in this direction is up to you. And whatever you do, the specific details, character settings, background, and so on are all up to you to imagine. Yep! Shika nodded her head energetically. She was already envisioning many scenarios that she wanted to write down immediately. This was the urge to create her own work and she felt that it was a wonderful one. Seiji could almost see the passion radiating from Shikas face. Nice, this is what a teenaged girl is supposed to be like. Its getting late, so Im going to return to my room If you decide to continue writing, make sure not to stay up too late. Yep Good night, Brother Seiji. Good night, Shika-chan. After Seiji left her room, Shika instantly sat down again at her desk and crouched over the table, writing at a furious pace. This was something that she was going to create together with her brother! Just thinking about it filled her with an endless amount of passion and motivation. The next morning. Seiji followed Natsuya to the hidden basement after eating breakfast. Natsuya opened up the third wooden door, which led to a different room. In the room was a passage to a narrow space. Was this an elevator? Seiji followed Natsuya inside and watched her press a button with a down arrow on it. The door then closed automatically, and he felt his center of gravity shifting slightly. As he had surmised, it was indeed an elevator . Moments later, the elevator stopped and the door opened. Seijis surroundings were pitch-black. Natsuya stepped out first, and overhead, a light instantly turned on. Seiji followed after her. As they walked down the area, the lights overhead continued to light up, and the entire space was now blindingly bright. This, Natsuya said, is the practice field. Chapter 163 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 The practice field was rather wide. Seiji was unable to see every part of it clearly due to various facilities on it, but even the visible part was in no way smaller than a basketball court. There were at least 20 meters between the ceiling and the floor. There was such a huge space underground, so how was it created? When was it built? Seiji had several questions in his mind. But none of them were really important or necessary to ask. You looked over the information I gave you last night, right? I did. Can you understand it? Natsuya blinked curiously. Mostly Seiji thought back to what hed learned last night. The pornography book cough, the [Body-strengthening Technique] manual was easy to understand. In fact, for an otaku like Seiji, who possessed a wealth of knowledge regarding various mystical 2-D elements that were far more complex, detailed, and mysterious, this was akin to a beginners textbook. Well, this was indeed a manual for beginners after all. In order to use the Body-strengthening Technique, you must first perceive the Mana within your body, before progressing to feel the Mana outside your body. After that, you must start the flow of your internal Mana and force it to interact with the external Mana through specialized breathing techniques, in order to combine your internal and external Mana into a flow that will become a spiritual cycle both within and outside of your body. Finally, a spell which stimulates this cycle in order to strengthen your bodys physical capabilities must be cast. Seiji explained his own understanding of what he had read. Thats fairly accurate. Natsuya nodded. Did you attempt to feel the Mana, then? Seiji scratched his face awkwardly. I did, but I didnt really feel much. Last night, he tried several times to follow the instructions detailed in the manual to no avail. This is normal, since your Spiritual Power and Mana are still rather low. Natsuya turned to the right. You need assistance, so come with me. She started walking forwards. Seiji followed after her. A large Yin-Yang diagram with a diameter of approximately two meters was inscribed on the right corner of the practice field. Intertwining lines and runeswhich Seiji assumed was some kind of spellran throughout the diagram, and there were also six silver mirrors surrounding the diagram. All the mirrors were pointed towards the diagrams center. This is a Mana gathering formation. As its name implies, it can gather high concentrations of Mana. Natsuya looked at Seiji. Go inside the diagram, and try feeling the Mana. It should be easier to perceive it inside there. Seiji walked to the center of the Yin-Yang diagram. Im guessing I should stand right here? Thats right. Are you ready? Im ready. Seiji took a deep breath and closed his eyes. The president then muttered something, and he felt an invisible force gathering around him. Take steady breaths; relax my breathing; spread out my mental awareness; deepen my consciousness Seiji followed the instructions on the manual one more time and made a wholehearted attempt to perceive the Mana. Everything was dark. But after a while, he caught a faint glimpse of light. Within his own body. He tried to see things more clearly and attempted to control the flow. However, it didnt work. Seiji remained patient and continued attempting to see and control the flow. The invisible energy dissipated. Seiji opened his eyes. One hour has passed already, Haruta-kun, Natsuya said when he saw him stir. Eh? Was it that quick? he thought. What happened to time? How are you feeling? Things didnt go too well Seiji explained what he had felt. Its actually pretty good already Natsuya praised. With your current Mana level, being able to do this much with the Mana gathering formations assistance isnt shabby at all. Oh Following this, you should continue your attempts to perceive the Mana and try your best to control its flow No need to rush; its not important, even if you havent learned it by the time of the duel. I told you before: as long as you have the spirits assistance, youll naturally be able to use some spells. Seiji blinked in curiosity. President, can you teach me in more detail? he asked sincerely. I followed the manuals instructions, but I keep feeling like theres something Im missing. Currently before his eyes was his system menu that only he could see. [Read and fully comprehend a beginner-level body-strengthening technique manual or its equivalent100% completed.] [Accept training from someone who understands the [Beginner-level Body-strengthening Spell] or above and completely comprehend their tutelagecurrent progress 15.7%.] He already finished his first task last night. As for his second task he believed that it would progress further if the president told him more information! I suppose I could, but I dont know what more to tell you I think that the manuals quite detailed already, and you understood it clearly. Natsuya tilted her head in confusion. Then what did you do during your first time, President? As for me With Seiji asking many questions, Natsuya slowly began telling him about the finer details. The progress level in his system rapidly increased. After a while, Seiji felt that it was difficult to continue this topic for any longer, so he ended his questions appropriately. Are you going to continue practicing here, or are you going to back and Visualize again? Ill go and Visualize for now; that seems to be really important. Alright. Ill keep the practice field unlocked, so you can come here at any time you wish to. Its really easy to activate the Mana gathering formation: all you have to do is say the incantation *Ding!* Seiji learned the incantation to activate the Mana gathering formation. It was actually quite simple. The two of them then walked together to the elevator. Right when they reached it, the elevator door suddenly opened. Hitaka, clad in her retainer combat clothes, strode out of the elevator. Milady Haruta-kun The red-haired girl greeted Natsuya as usual, but when she noticed Seiji, her expression froze over and her cheeks flushed red. Good good morning! She averted her gaze awkwardly, and her good morning sounded rather stiff. Without even waiting for their reply, Hitaka immediately walked away at a brisk pace. Natsuya and Seiji were speechless at the situation. Haruta-kun Natsuya glared at the boy beside her and narrowed her eyes. President When Seiji turned to face her, he caught sight of an ominous light in her eyes. Please explain the situation! Whats going on? Natsuyas manner took a sudden imposing turn. Her current expression bore some resemblance to a large, angry lioness. Seiji smiled wryly. I can explain; please allow me to do so, he said honestly. The duo walked into the elevator together. After the elevator reached its destination, the pair walked out and stopped a few paces from the elevator door. Natsuya had a helpless expression on her face after she listened to Seijis explanation. My apologies, Haruta-kun. She ended up sighing. I should have reminded her. President Hitaka, shefor lack of any better wordsis not too good at getting along with others No, shes not even at the level of not goodshes just rather clumsy. Shes already clumsy with girls, and its even worse with boys This is a huge problem for any ordinary person, but shes no ordinary person. Shes my Spirit-branded Retainer as well as my good friend. Shes willing to serve me for her whole life, and I also intend on being together with her for my entire life. Thats why even though I think its not too good for her to lack communication skills, I never thought of it as a serious problem as long as I was taking care of her. Of course, Ive thought about helping her to change as well, but Im Natsuya sighed. If I tell her to change herself, shell most likely interpret it as an order that she absolutely must carry out, and shell try too hard. Thats definitely something I dont wish to see. Seiji remained silent. In addition to being Natsuyas subordinate, Hitaka was Natsuyas friend This type of true devotion resulted in a slightly complicated situation whereby Hitaka lacked basic communication skills. At this time, the optimal solution would be Haruta-kun I think that perhaps this is an opportunity. Natsuya unfolded her arms and faced the boy as an indescribable light flashed through her eyes. Seiji looked at Natsuya, his lips twitching violently. Alright, were probably thinking the same thing, Prez. Chapter 164 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Could you please teach Hitaka a little about communicating with boys? In regards to her request, Natsuya chose the direct approach. I also think that its a good idea for a boy she trusts to talk to her about this, Seiji answered. Its not that I want to refuse, though; its just that isnt there anyone else better suited for the task? There isnt. Natsuya averted her gaze awkwardly. No matter how much she considered it, apart from Seiji Haruta, who currently stood before her, there was truly no other boy that could teach Hitaka about communication! The rest of the boys Natsuya and Hitaka were familiar with either had personality issues, trouble with communicating themselves, or other various problems. If she left it to them, there was no way she could rest assured. Haruta-kun wasnt a bad person at all, but there was a different problem with him. He was too, um if he wasnt careful, Hitaka might No, no, thats impossible. Hitaka had never been interested in that topic, so she probably wouldnt become like that. But what if she does? a tiny voice whispered from the depths of the scions heart. She couldnt help but imagine the scene of Hitaka and Seiji being intimate with each other A strange, complex feeling rose up within her chest when she imagined this. What was this feeling? Natsuya was uncertain and confused. Okay, since President thinks that I can be of service, Ill try my best, Seiji replied after considering the matter. Hitakas problem wasnt something major, but nor was it minor. She wasnt an ordinary person. As the Spirit-branded Retainer and friend of a scion like Natsuya, perhaps Hitaka would be able to live without any problems, even if she never learned how to communicate with others for her entire life. However, she would probably miss out on a lot of fun. Seiji believed that if she became more flexible, she would be able to enjoy life a lot more. So, he decided to help out. But he couldnt guarantee the results. After all, in his own opinion, his own communication skills werent outstanding either. President, how do you think I should teach her? Er I should state first that I cant promise any results; I can only try my best. Thank you for agreeing, Haruta-kun. Natsuya stopped daydreaming and gave him her gratitude. As for how to teach her Just treat her as a friend and chat with her while telling her about the relevant knowledge; thats all you need to do. Ill let her know and have her listen to you. Oh thats fine. It sounds pretty easy. Natsuya took Seiji to the Spirit Image room and left him there. Seiji started his daily [Visualization]. After hed finished the [Visualization]. Seiji checked the time only to find that another nine hours had passed. It was almost dinnertime now. Like his last experience, the contents of this [Visualization] consisted of fighting demons. All three times that he went into his spirit world, he had been fighting demons together with his Spirit-branded Retainers, with the first occasion being the grandest. The second and third times were on a smaller scale. He kept acting as Seiji Kamijou and took only some of his retainers to deal with evil demons and spirits. This seemed like it would be the basic format of his [Visualization]. It was still a little embarrassing to think about it, but Seiji had gotten used to it; in fact, he even enjoyed it. But it did seem like a problem if it took nine hours every time. But it was exactly because his [Visualization] took so long that his [Spiritual Power] was able to increase so quickly. Even if this seemed like a problem to him, it didnt appear necessary to do anything about it immediately, so he decided to deal with it later. This time as well, Seijis [Spiritual Power] increased by 6 points. Seiji closed his system and left the Spirit Image room. Right after he returned to the main hallway and poured himself a cup of tea, he saw Hitaka. This time, Hitaka wasnt wearing her midriff-baring shirt and hot pants. Instead, she wore a light red exercise jacket and long pants. However, they were still form-fitting. Thats rightone more time: form-fitting! The tight exercise clothes accentuated her excellent youthful figure. Those beautiful and eye-catching curves were irresistibly attractive! And the flawless white skin displayed above her collarbone and on her forearms would cause people to start fantasizing as well. Seiji was rendered speechless by this. Natsuya had probably reminded her already, which was why the red-haired beauty wasnt wearing such hot girl clothing this time, but these clothes Honestly speaking, they were rather sexy as well. For some certain gentlemen with specific preferences, these tight-fitting clothes might even be more appealing to them than the hot girl clothes. Of course, it wasnt that she had worn anything bad. She wasnt wrong to wear what she did yesterday either. After all, everyone was free to wear what they liked. Seiji felt that the problem was more about the fact that she didnt know about what her clothes signified to certain guys. What about now? If she knew how charismatic she appeared in her form-fitting exercise clothes, there was no problem with wearing them. But did she truly know? Hitaka also noticed Seiji. Her face flushed slightly red once again, but this time she didnt avert her gaze as it seemed like she forced herself to meet Seijis eyes. H-hello. Hi. There was a crushing period of silence. Seiji decided to use a typical teacher line. Shuho-san, can I chat with you for a moment? Mmm Sure. Thank you. Please have a seat first. When he saw how obediently she sat down on the couch, Seiji believed for a moment that he really was a teacher who was about to lecture a student. This wasnt the scene that he wanted. He had imagined this being more casualan everyday, normal occurrence. How could he change the atmosphere? He didnt know what to do for such a girl Although he felt the urge to imitate Great Teacher Onizuka, this girl seemed like she would take him way too seriously, and that would be awkward. Seiji felt rather helpless about the situation. He felt a pang of sympathy for Natsuya, who previously had to deal with this situation. Well, even if it was a little stiff, he had to continue the conversation. He went with the direct approach. Shuho-san whats your opinion about boys? Boys Hitaka muttered to herself, a blank expression in her eyes. It seemed that she rather ignorant regarding this matter. What about girls, then? Seiji asked, changing the topic. Girls Hitakas blank look cleared up slightly, but she was still unable to come up with an answer. So, she was completely ignorant in this area after all. To be honest, these two questions didnt even require answers. Any normal people that heard these questions would typically respond with something like Boys are boys, and girls are girls. Whats with this question about your opinion? Just what are you trying to ask? Of course, there would also be those whod say, Boys are all idiots, Girls are all so haughty, or make a similar complaint. But for the most part, they werent questions that required answers. It was just like asking the answer to 1 + 1; normal people wouldnt even consider it as it wasnt necessary. Seiji didnt want Hitakas answer; he merely wanted to see her reaction. After watching her reaction, he was certain that this girl before her was Teaching her to understand some things that she didnt know about before was his current task. President Yoruhana told me to teach you a little about how to communicate with boys, Seiji said in a gentle voice. Has she talked to you about this already? Hitaka returned to her senses. Milady told me that she asked you to do this and she requested that I listen seriously to you, she answered in a light voice. Thats fine then. I cant promise that I can do a good job, but Ill try my best. Seiji smiled brightly. Shuho-san, if theres anything that you dont understand about boys, feel free to ask me. Thank you, Hitaka said, before mulling over his question. Well I do have one question Id like to ask. What is it? Ive heard that theres a type of boy known as a trap. Just what exactly is this? Seiji was rendered speechless by this unexpected question! Chapter 165 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Just why did she suddenly ask such a high-complexity question!? A stream of forceful comments ran through Seijis mind after he processed what he had heard. What was a trap? He could answer it in many different ways, but it was easy for it to be misconstrued as a pervert who enjoyed wearing female clothes. This was a misunderstanding that Seiji didnt want at all. It definitely wasnt because he had a junior that was a trap or anything! It was because as an otaku, he didnt want anyone to have a cultural misunderstanding about a 2-D element! So, how should he explain it? Before that Shuho-san, why did you think of this question? How did you learn about this word trap which refers to boys? It caught my attention on television. Okay, now he knew the source. It was most likely from some sort of variety program. Seiji rubbed his chin as he formulated a response. A trap is a boy whos very cute on the outside, to the point where he looks like a girl thats the simplest explanation. And in the 2-D world light novels, mangas, animes, and so on, this word has a deeper meaning. Its not necessary for you to know all the deeper meanings; its fine if you just know the basic definition. Yep, that was a good explanation. It was simple yet left some parts unexplained. Hitaka blinked in curiosity. A boy thats cute enough to resemble a girl then should I treat a trap as a boy or as a girl? Excellent question! It was such a good question that Seiji didnt know how to answer! Seijis cheek began twitching slightly. Treat a trap as a boy? That didnt seem quite right. As a girl? That didnt seem correct either! As a transgender? That was even farther off the mark!! Transgender and traps were two different things entirely! They shouldnt have any relation to each other!! Just how was he supposed to teach a female classmate about traps when she lacked knowledge about boys and girls in the first place!? He really wanted to go on the internet and ask for help regarding this question!! Seiji never anticipated such a difficult question. It was impossible for the current Hitaka to truly understand the charisma of a trap, so he had to choose one of the three above answers. You should treat traps as boys! Seiji answered decisively as an indescibable light flashed through his eyes. Yep, traps were still boys in the end. Biologically speaking, it wasnt possible for them to get pregnant or have children! Oh Hitaka nodded in apparent understanding. So he managed to somehow get past the first question, phew. Seiji felt as if he could now empathize with what a new teacher would feel on the first day of class. Teaching her didnt seem quite as relaxing as he had hoped for. Shuho-san, if you dont have any other questions to ask, let me teach you about the clothes you wear first The special one-on-one class for the red-haired girl began on this note. Dinnertime. Seiji brought a tray of food to Shikas room. She was already waiting for him. After he placed the tray on the table, the two of them sat down and began eating. Seiji started the conversation. Shika-chan, did you write anything today? Shika nodded with a faint smile on her face. Seijis eyes shone brightly. Show me in a bit no, just tell me about it right now! Shikas face turned slightly red upon hearing this. The literature-loving girl wasnt all that adept at verbal communication. Just briefly explain the plot, the characters, and so on. Seiji was eager to hear what shed wrote. Shika blinked as she prepared herself. What I thought of was She slowly began to describe her story. Seiji continued eating as he listened. Naturally, the rate at which he ate at slowed down. Shika had made use of his idea and was using the younger adopted sister as the narrator to talk about the older adopted brother as the main character. Compared to his ideas which had been rather general, Shika added many details to the characters, such as specific physical appearances, personalities, commonly used battle equipment, weapons, favorite lines to say, actions, and so on Seiji was able to clearly envision the lively figure of this older adopted brother from these details and felt the urge to start writing immediately. The story seemed nice as well. The main plot point of the story were the Wishing Candy. A mysterious candy known as Wishing Candy appeared in the school that the main characters attended. As long as a person made a wish while eating the candy, that wish was likely to come true. The wishes made about love were significantly more likely to come true. As a girl, the younger sister character had hopes and dreams about this candy, but her older brother suspected the veracity of this candy, causing the younger sister to become slightly angry at him. In order to prove things to her older brother, the younger sister attempted to obtain a Wishing Candy, but soon enough, she ran into a dead end. Not only that, she was also harassed by some hoodlums; however, they were all defeated by her older brother when he arrived just in the nick of time. This was the first time her older brother had ever showed off his moves. From the viewpoint of the younger sister character, the older brother who was the real main character showed off his charismatic coolness and strength for the first time. The two of them made up with each other regarding their silly verbal fight and began investigating together. They began to discover that the Wishing Candy was rather strange, abnormal even. During this time, the two adopted siblings backgrounds were slowly revealed as well and the readers were familiarized with their daily life, but there were a few details left unrevealed by Shika on purpose. The siblings investigated the mysterious candy, but they themselves had many questions surrounding their heritage. And so, mysteries everywhere set the framework for the unique and fantastical atmosphere of the story. Their interactions with each other were comical and interesting. The older brothers interactions with other female characters also seemed like a romantic comedy. And then, at the climax of the story, the two of them finally discovered the truth behind the Wishing Candy, while encountering a dangerous situation at the same time. The main villain was one of the female characters in the story. The clues that she was the villain had been sprinkled and hidden in tiny details throughout the story, and at the climax, the older brother analyzed all the evidence and unveiled her true identity. This was followed by an exciting battle between the older brother and the unmasked villainess! The younger sister remained on the sidelines for the entire time, acting as a camerawoman whoops, narrator for this heart-pounding and stimulating battle. Finally, the older brother defeated the demon in human form at the cost of losing half of his body. However, the younger sister didnt hurry to give him medical treatment as she merely waited in silence. Moments later, her older brother who had been so seriously injured suddenly regenerated under the moonlight, and he finally stood up again with not a scratch on his body. It turned out that he had an incredibly powerful demon spirit within him that wouldnt allow him to die even if he wanted to. On their way home, the younger sister kept joking with him about his immortal body, while he responded that it was all thanks to herthe terrifying demon spirit that was attached to his body was actually being suppressed by her. The story ended there. *Clap clap clap!* Seiji began applauding. Shikas fictional story was definitely an appealing one, and she even left a mystery for the readers at the end. This was a perfect application of his suggestions! This was exactly the type of story that he had imagined. Shika had really managed to create such a story. Her story wasnt overly complex. It was easy to understand yet contained deeper mysteries within it. The most important part was the aura of mystery pervading the entire story. Not only was the main plot and the characters backgrounds mysterious, even the interactions that seemed like simple comical or romantic elements were subtly strange once the reader looked back on them. It was like each character had their own dark secrets. Shika was wonderfully successful at creating this air of mystery. Seiji even felt like this was similar to the Monogatari anime series in his previous life, but he enjoyed Shikas ideas even more, because he felt like this older brother main character was trashier than whoops, so much more interesting than Araragi! Shika-chan, I think your ideas are excellent, and I want to write it for you right away! Seiji smiled widely at Shika. So, lets go with this story. This product our first cooperative work shall be this one! Yep Shika was also smiling happily. Her eyes were sparkling and her cheeks were slightly flushed red. Her smiling face seemed to be oozing happiness. So, are we going with I am a Younger Sister for the title? Seiji asked. Shika shook her head. Not that one; Ive come up with a new one She slowly stated the name she wanted for her novel Brother Monogatari. Chapter 166 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Brother Monogatari. This novel had the potential to become extremely popular. No, it definitely would become a huge hit; they had to make it into one! Seiji was stoked with the fire of passion. I must begin writing it soon! He hoped that he could finish it as early as possible and get it published. For the rest of the night, he discussed the finer details of the story together with Shika-chan, both trying their best to perfect and smooth out their story. The next day. Seiji didnt seem like he was intending to come to school today, either. Mika Uehara felt worried about him. Kagura-san had already recovered her memories, so what was he doing? He wasnt working or attending school was he really that busy? Even if he didnt want to work or attend school was he too busy to even visit them? Fine thenshe admitted that she was feeling somewhat lonely! Even if it had only been two days since she last saw him Your expression is like that of an abandoned kitten, a flirtatious voice commented from beside her. Needless to say, it belonged to Chiaki Wakaba. Its been a mere two days since the last time you saw him, but youre acting like a girl thats been ignored by her boyfriend for three weeks straight. Is such a melancholic, pitiful expression really necessary? Who whos acting all melancholy and pitiful! Mikas face flushed completely red. I-Im just a little worriedI definitely didnt have any strange expression like that! And why did Chiaki say three weeks? This amount of time sounds rather strange Yep, a familiar haughtiness, a familiar tsundere. Chiaki smiled warmly at Mikas reaction. If you miss him, why dont you just give him a call? Maybe hes too busy to contact us, but he never said we couldnt contact him. Mika couldnt find any words to say in response. She felt like something was a little odd about Chiakis statement this time as well. No need I was just slightly worried. Would I be a bother if I contacted him over such a small matter? At any rate, when he returned, he would probably explain everything. Even though she was a bit lonely and worried, Mika was still an understanding girl mostly. Understanding Mikas feelings, Chiaki changed the topic. The school festival will be held in two days, so no matter what hes busy with, I hope that hell finish before then. Yep Everyone at school was excited about the upcoming school festival. Apart from a select few programs where the members procrastinated too much or were taking too long to complete their task, the majority of classes and clubs had already finished preparing. Genhana High Schools festival had always been rather popular. There were always many guests each year, lending it a bustling atmosphere. And as for the high schoolers themselves, apart from their efforts in preparing the festival programs, the three-day school festival was also a perfect opportunity for some special personal activities. Such as confessing, telling a boy or girl that you liked them, and asking to go out with each other Confessing during the school festival was an unwritten custom at Genhana High School! It was no longer possible to ascertain just when and how this custom began, but nonetheless, this custom existed together with a legend. The basic gist of the legend was this: during the school festival, a girl wearing sakura-pink clothes would appear in some certain corners where nobody frequented. Anyone that asked the boy or girl they liked to these corners in order to confess would be 100% successful if this legendary girl saw them or if they saw her! And the couple would always stay together and be blessed forevermore. Some people believe that the legend came after the custom, while others believed that the custom arose from this legend. It was basically a matter of chicken or the egg, with nobody knowing which truly came first. Truthfully, it wasnt all that important. The students knew that this was a time to burn whoops, confess, and that was enough for them. What else would happen other than confessions? Cough cough, those would be special activities for couplesactivities which trod upon the forbidden. It would be best not to mention those. Mika didnt intend to confess during the school festival. But, she felt it was highly likely for other girls to confess to Seiji during this time. She faintly hoped that the school festival wouldnt ever arrive when she thought of this. However, she felt a twinge of guilt at her own selfish desire. Im such an idiot, thought the pigtailed beauty, collapsing onto her desk. Shes such an idiot, thought the tomboy, giving a sympathetic glance to her good friend. Not too far from them in the same classroom, there was one other girl worrying about the same thing. Should I ask Seigo Harano to become friends with me during the school festival? Kaho Miyamoto was currently battling with her own emotions. After three weeks of constant exercising and dieting, her weight had decreased significantly, and even her face had become thinner to the point where she could now be called cute. Her friends had been surprised at her actions and intentions. At first, they tried to convince her against it, but seeing how resolute she was caused them to change their minds and support her encouragingly. The school festival should be a good chance for you to request to be friends with Harano-san To be honest, Im still a little worried, but this is something that youve chosen to do, so take your best shot at it. Her best friend Momoko Matsuoka had just told her this. Kaho really wanted to do it, but she also felt like waiting a little longer. She felt that she still hadnt done enough yet. But Momoko was rightthe school festival was an excellent opportunity. If she let this chance pass by, then what timing would she choose? After the school festival, she needed to worry about the semester exams. Kaho didnt want to make Seigo wait too long for her. At any rate, she couldnt decide what to do and was quite bothered. Oh yeah, Harano-sans been taking time off from school ever since last week, and he still hasnt come to classes. Has something happened? His good friends Chiaki Wakaba and Mika Uehara didnt have any clear explanation. She was a bit worried hopefully it wasnt something too difficult or bothersome to deal with. Kaho cared about Seigo Harano. His sunny smile flashed through her mind again. It had already been three weeks since that scene. It didnt seem like all that long had passed to Kaho, but it also somehow felt like time passed by in a flash. The school festival would be in two days, and after that, there would be the semester exams and the winter vacation Kaho suddenly realized that there wasnt much time remaining in this semester! She actually still wanted to procrastinate? No, that wont work She couldnt procrastinate anymore, nor did she want to procrastinate anymore. She didnt want him to wait any longer no, that was wrong! She herself was the one who didnt want to remain afraid anymore! Kahos eyes began sparkling. Momoko was rightshe needed to bring out her confidence! She needed to bravely step forward without waiting any longer! She made her decision. Ill definitely tell him during the school festival! A look of resolution slowly settled over Kahos expression. This was a teenaged girls determination. At the exact same moment. Everywhere in Genhana High School, in every class and every grade, boys and girls were making similar decisions. They either told their friends about their decision or hid their resolution in their hearts, but the aura they exuded was identical. That was the scent of youth cough, that may have been a bit of a lame joke. At any rate, Genhana High School was currently filled with an enthusiastic, lively atmosphere. As for a person who wasnt a Genhana High School student. The female mangaka, who had just completed a manuscript, turned around to look at her calendar. She was sipping on some tea as it was her break. Her grayish-brown hair was tied in a casual ponytail. She was wearing thick black-rimmed glasses, and while her face was a little pale from fatigue, it didnt detract from her moving beauty. Its almost time for the date, Mayuzumi Amami muttered to herself, staring at the date circled with a red pen on the calendar. Just imagining that tall, handsome, almost shining, boy caused her lips to arc imperceptibly upwards and her cheeks to flush with a tinge of red. I look forward to seeing you again, Haruta-kun. Chapter 167 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Nighttime. Seiji was currently inside his room. Both requirements in his system for the [Beginner-level Body-strengthening Spell] had reached 100%! To fulfill the training requirement, hed even asked Shika-chan and Hitaka to teach him in addition to Natsuya, learning from their tips and experience. This, in addition to his own hard efforts in learning and practicing, finally filled his progress bar in the system. And now, the only thing left for him to do was pay 44 points. Seiji confirmed that he was ready to pay on the system. The option for [Beginner-level Body-strengthening Spell] instantly lit up. An indescribable sensation overcame Seijis mind; it felt as if some sort of obstacle had disappeared and some type of comprehension had been injected into him. Apart from that, there was no other feeling of discomfort. Compared to using skill tree activation or ability learning cards such as [Bullet Time], this was much easier on him, and it only left him feeling slightly strange. Seiji had mentally prepared himself for a several-hour period of unconsciousness. Was it due to the other requirements? Forget ittheres no need to think too much into it. Hed finally learned the [Body-strengthening Technique!] But just as the system indicated, it was still at only beginner level. If he wanted, he could try it out right here, but his room didnt seem like a good location for such an experiment. Seiji searched through his system for more details regarding his new ability. After choosing [Beginner-level Body-strengthening Spell] in his system, he saw three new options underneath it: [Fierce Fire], [Swift Wind], and [Immovable Mountain]. According to his system, [Fierce Fire] was the attack-buff version of the Body-strengthening Technique. Entering this mode would greatly increase the power of his fists and legs, but it would also drain his Mana at a rapid rate. [Swift Wind] buffed his speed greatly, while [Immovable Mountain] would provide a large boost to his defense. All three spells would drain his Mana while they were in effect. And the requirements to learn them were: [Reach the required experience level with attack/speed/defense while under the effects of the [Beginning-level Body-strengthening Spell. Current progress level: 0%/0%/0%.] [Points required to activate each ability: 22/22/22.] 22 for each? This number System, youre definitely doing this on purpose! Seijis lips began to twitch as he read the instructions. Apart from the three new categories under [Beginning-level Body-strengthening Spell], there were also new options in his [Spells]. [Beginner-level Astral Vision] and [Beginner-level Telekinesis]. Once again, the names alone made them seem like foundational techniques he absolutely had to learn. When he read the explanations, Seiji found that these spells were exactly what he thought they were. [Astral Vision] allowed the caster to see spirits and other magical phenomena that were invisible to ordinary humans. Basically, it was an upgrade to his vision. [Telekinesis] was the ability to move objects with his mind. This was the same ability that the president must have used to control her kodachi in midair. If the [Body-strengthening Spell] was the foundational aspect of a human using their own Spiritual Power, Seiji believed that [Telekinesis] was the foundational aspect of a human using their own Mana to influence external objects. At any rate, there would be no harm in purchasing and learning all of these. The requirements for learning them were similar to the [Body-strengthening Spell]. He needed to read technique manuals, ask for instructions, and pay some points. [Astral Vision] required 66 points, while [Telekinesis] required 69 points. Seiji didnt even feel like commenting anymore. Whatever made his system happy. He left his room after closing his system. He found Mai and learned from her that Natsuya was currently in her study. He proceeded to Natsuyas study to talk to her. You learned the Body-strengthening Spell already!? The student council president was shocked to her core upon hearing him say that just after he knocked and entered. How long had it been? Just barely over a day? Seiji scratched his face awkwardly at Natsuyas obvious shock. It was probably better to explain with actions, not words. He quietly began casting the spell. Activate the Spiritual Energy both within and outside the body, then use the spell to stimulate the energy. Natsuya instantly felt a change in Seijis presence and hurriedly activated her Astral Vision to inspect him. She was stunned to see a fiery yet gentle silver misty aura of Spiritual Energy surrounding him. Fiery yet gentle? Thats right! It looked fiery due to the brightness of the mist surrounding him and gentle due to placid nature of the mist; there were no unsteady waves whatsoever. Natsuya widened her eyes upon seeing this. Its absolutely perfect! she praised inwardly. For him to be able to control such a dense amount of Spiritual Energy without evidence of a single unsteady wave This was the optimal state of the Body-strengthening Spell! Most casters either had a high density with large fluctuationsthat was the type with high power and low control. Others had calm waves but a low densitythat was the type with high control, easy maintenance but insufficient strength. Power versus controlbalancing these two aspects was the first difficult question that all Spiritual Ability users whod learned the Body-strengthening Spell must answer, just like a pitcher in baseball. Even if a caster was specialized in one or the other, they still had to pay attention to their weaker type. In the end, it was a question of how much they balanced the two. This was an inevitable obstacle that every Spiritual Ability user needed to surmount. Each caster could only come up with their own answer on how to balance them. Natsuya felt that she was currently looking at a geniuss response. In just barely over a dayor, more accurately, less than that, since hed spent nine hours Visualizing instead of spending all his time learninghed succeeded in completely mastering this spell! Natsuya felt that only the word genius was sufficient to describe this feat. While inwardly praising him, Natsuya also felt as if she couldnt match up to him. Shed studied the Body-strengthening Spell for many years already, yet she couldnt compare to his quality. Her self-esteem was injured by this stark contrast. Of course, she didnt practice all those years for nothing. She could still easily overpower Seiji using her much higher Spiritual Power and Mana, but with how fast he was growing, it was obvious that he would rapidly surpass her. Just thinking about it invoked a series of complex, painful emotions. It was as if a free-to-play gamer had spent so many hours grinding in order to raise her level, only to suddenly witness the brilliant spectacle of a pay-to-win gamer leveling up so quickly that kind of feeling. They werent even on the same level. Natsuya could only inwardly sigh and admit defeat. This type of talent wasnt even explainable by his Haruta bloodline! Seiji Haruta just what type of divine person was he? And thinking about how he was once well-known as an utterly depraved otaku, she surmised that he was concealing a huge secret. What type of secret was it? Just imagining it sent chills down the Yoruhana family scions spine. Although she knew from the very start that he was a diamond in the rough and would cause waves in the Spiritual Ability user society, his current level had far surpassed her imagination. It was as if she had thought there was a sleeping lion hiding behind a curtain, but when she uncovered the curtains corner, she saw a dragons claw instead! It was utterly inconceivable. Then should I give up here? Should I distance myself from or even break off anything to do with Haruta-kun? No Natsuya couldnt even imagine doing such an action. He had already helped her so many times and treated her as a friend while believing in and supporting her. Thats why she wanted to repay his sincerity with sincerity. No matter who he was no matter what he was. Excellent job, Haruta-kun. Natsuya finally revealed a smile. Im incredibly shocked. I never thought you would learn so quickly and so well; its truly amazing. Really? I just learned it and still dont quite understand Seiji blinked, pretending to be confused. But since President is praising me like this, I wonder if I should be a little proud of myself? He intentionally flashed a bright smile and acted smug. Natsuya chuckled. Even though she didnt know what the future would hold, she was certain in this moment that breaking off everything to do with a male friend like him would be something she would regret for the rest of her life. I give you permission to do so before me, so be as proud as you like, Haruta-kun! My honor, President Yoruhana. The two of them exchanged glances and smiled. Youre currently the one saying my honor right now, but its quite probable that someday in the future, Ill be the one saying that. Its my honor to have gotten to know you, Seiji Haruta. Chapter 168 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Night lent the school a unique atmosphere. During the day, it belonged to the youthful students, but a strange, isolated feeling surrounded it at night. Perhaps it was because people would involuntarily compare the schools atmosphere at night to the day, or maybe invisible beings actually dwelled inside the building. Invisible spirits Seiji was unsure if they really existed in his previous world, but he was certain that they existed in Genhana High School. It was just that he was still unable to see them. Currently, he was standing on a completely empty track at Genhana High School, with Natsuya beside him. Lets begin with running, Haruta-kun, said Natsuya. Seiji nodded. While under the effects of the [Body-strengthening Spell], he stepped forward and began running. He felt his body turning lighter. With each bound, he covered twice the normal distance. His speed increased rapidly; after a few moments, he ran at thrice, then four times his normal speed So quick! Seiji was inwardly astonished. Although he didnt know his exact speed, he was certain that hed already surpassed the world recordfor ordinary humans, that was! It was like he had transformed into the wind. Seiji coughed. This sounds rather embarrassing But he truly felt like the embodiment of wind itself! His body was as light as a feather, and he was as swift as the wind. This floating feeling was like Seiji slipped and lost his balance. Damn it! He flew forwards wildly. The momentum of the impact forced him to roll on the ground after he fell, and he covered a great distance before finally coming to a halt. Haruta-kun! Natsuya shouted, are you okay? I Im fine! Seiji stood back up and brushed the dirt off himself. Due to the [Body-strengthening Spell] protecting him, he wasnt injured. If he fell over at that speed in his normal condition, he was one hundred percent certain that hed be hospitalized. Control your pacing and strength, Natsuya shouted. You need to become familiar with it slowly! Seiji nodded. Got it! He then began running again. This time, he no longer tried to take the biggest steps possible; instead, he attempted to find a pace that was right for him. For Natsuya, who was watching all this, the tall boys running became increasingly faster and steadier. It could even be described as a beautiful scene. There was no helping it as he was just too handsome. Just watching a handsome boy run like this was a type of enjoyment for some girls, so it was only natural that they would think it a beautiful scene. Natsuya watched and appreciated this scene in silence. After running round the track several dozen times, Seiji finally slowed down and came to a complete stop in front of Natsuya. Running I think thats how it is now. What do you think? Excellent. Natsuya nodded. For normal movement and running, thats enough, but as for more special types of movement As she spoke, she cast the Body-strengthening Spell on herself and stepped forward. *Whoosh!* The presidents figure vanished right in front of Seijis eyes. With another whoosh , her figure appeared 20 meters away. She stood there steadily. Seiji blinked in surprise. Is this the technique that Hitaka used in the hallway? This is known as jumping steps, and long ago it was known as tunneling into the ground. Its actually just a type of jumping movement in conjunction with the Body-strengthening Spell. So it really had been a type of tunneling into the ground. He had gotten it right. To use this technique, you must first focus your energy on the foot that youll jump with. After you jump, focus all your energy on your other foot in order to stop where you want, Natsuya explained. Seiji nodded in understanding and began attempting the technique. He stepped out with his right foot, focused his energy, and jumped. *Whoosh!* Everything passed by him in a blur! He focused his energy on his left foot and stopped. He stepped onto the ground in an effort to stop, but he slipped and lost his balance again. Just like last time, he rolled a great distance on the ground before coming to a halt. Okay, Ill try again. *Boom!* Another trip and fall. He tried for the third time. *Boom!* He continued falling over. He tried for a fourth time, then a fifth time Seiji felt like he was turning into a roller coaster whoops, a tumbling expert. Even though it didnt really hurt, and he wasnt injured, he felt embarrassed about appearing so unsightly in front of a beauty like Natsuya. Its always like this at first. When I first began practicing jumping steps, I also fell over countless times, so you dont need to mind these temporary failures. Natsuya seemed to perceive exactly what he was thinking and smiled lightly. She was truly a gentle lady. Seiji continued practicing in silence. When he reached the point where he was almost ready to perform tricks while tumbling, he finally figured out part of the method and barely managed to stop and steady himself without falling over. He reflexively recalled his childhood experience in his previous world when hed learned how to ride a bike for the first time without falling over. The key to it was to keep working hard! After figuring out the crucial part, the rest became easier. Seiji gradually practiced to the point where he wouldnt fall over most of the time. But there was still an obvious gap between him and the presidents well-practiced movements. Lets temporarily stop practicing jumping steps, Natsuya said. Well try high-jumping now. High-jumping referred to concentrating the energy in both feet and jumping as high as possible. Seiji tried it out. During his practice of jumping steps, hed grasped the basics of controlling his energy. Now he tried focusing his energy on both feet and jumped up with full force! *WHOOSH!!* Seiji felt as if he were flying, just like a bird. Although this description also seemed rather embarrassing, it was what he truly felt in this moment. He recalled a distant memory of watching Dragonball: the scene where Son Goku and Krillin took off the heavy turtle shells used for training and jumped with all their might for the first time. At that moment, Son Goku and Krillin had jumped off the ground and flown to an incredible height. Seiji still remembered that scene clearly even up till today. He had imagined back then what it would have been like to be one of those characters and even remembered the words they had said in that scene. We Jumped up by ourselves Amazing! And right now, right here. This was no longer just an imaginary scene or a fictional characters feelings. I jumped up by myself. I flew up here! Wow!! Seiji yelled delightedly in midair, a brilliant grin on his face. He enjoyed this moment as much as he could. It was as if he were a child that hadnt grown up yet. When he reached the highest point of his jump, he took a deep breath. He then began falling back down to the ground. He continued to focus energy on both his feet, keeping himself balanced. *Pound!!* He landed back where he had originally jumped from, sending dust flying everywhere. He slowly straightened his body and smiled at Natsuya who wasnt too far from him. Amazing! Being able to personally experience something so moving from an anime scene with his own strength was just too awesome. Natsuya was stunned for a moment. The handsome boys straightforwardness and slightly childish-seeming bright smile had suddenly made its way into her heart. Once again, her heartbeat quickened. She didnt even hear what he said next. It took a while for her to suddenly return to her senses and smile again. Their practice continued. Natsuya accompanied Seiji and taught him patiently. She watched him run, watched him jump, watched him fail disgracefully, and watched his excited, joyous, even childish, expressions. There was an indescribable feeling in her heart. A powerful force was slowly accumulating there. The scion didnt knowor perhaps it should be said that she intentionally ignored it. But no matter what, a flower that grew in a hidden location would eventually bloom Chapter 169 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Today was the final day of the scheduled duel. This meant that Okubo Yoshiaki was certain to attack tonight, otherwise he would be considered to have forfeited by default. After several days of working hard at [Visualization], Seijis [Spiritual Power] had already reached 39 points! His Spiritual Power was now equivalent to a Spirit-branded Retainers. Natsuya signed a contract with him so that he could become her temporary Spirit-branded Retainer. Since he was just supposed to be a bystander, the president wasnt going to share a large portion of her Spiritual Power with him, nor was she going to summon a powerful spirit for him, or use any taxing Mana support spells on him, but a Spirit-branded Retainer was still a Spirit-branded Retainer! Even the lowest level of Spirit-branded Retainers was already considered formidable among Spiritual Ability users. According to Natsuyas explanation, the term Spiritual Ability user referred to the special group of people that had Spiritual Power and were capable of using their Mana. There was also a simple, widely used measure of power, which ranged from levels one through to nine. Level one was considered a dirt-poor idle fish, while level nine was a wealthy scion yep, there was no problem with understanding it like that. Even the lowest-level Spirit-branded Retainers were at least considered level two, which meant that they could crush most dirt-poor whoops, ordinary Spiritual Ability users. The slightly stronger Spirit-branded Retainers could even reach level three. Although the power level system for Spiritual Ability users only took Spiritual Power and Mana level into consideration and had nothing to do with actual combat ability, having more money er, having more Spiritual Power would doubtlessly result in a higher combat capability, which was why most Spiritual Ability users combat strength were equivalent to their power levels. Even so, it wasnt considered abnormal for a level-one Spiritual Ability user to defeat someone at level two, as there were always exceptions. If an idle fish was desperate enough, it could take out an ordinary player. Thats why you shouldnt look down on idle fish! Cough, Seiji had accidentally gotten too excited. At any rate, Seiji was looking forward to becoming a temporary Spirit-branded Retainer and wanted to experience what it was like to become even stronger. His summoning contracting time was scheduled after lunch. This way, he would have some time before evening to get used to what it was like to become a Spirit-branded Retainer. At lunch, Seiji ate together with Shika as usual. He didnt mention the topic of the upcoming duel at all and instead focused on chatting about Brother Monogatari with Shika. He hoped that this way, she wouldnt be too worried about him. Shika noticed his intention and cooperated by not mentioning the upcoming duel either. But there was one thing that she had to do. Seiji was preparing to leave after they finished eating lunch. He paused when Shika called out to him. Brother Seiji this is for you, she said. Using both hands, Shika handed him a red protective talisman with gold letters embroidered on it. Seiji looked down and saw that it said Keep Thy Owner Safe. This where did it come from? Seiji accepted it with quite some surprise. I made it I asked Houjou-san for the materials to make it. Shika looked searchingly Seiji. This is all I can do for you. Please return safely to me. Seiji could feel her deep feelings as he clutched the protective talisman close to his chest Thank you, Shika-chan. He patted her softly on the head with his free hand and smiled. With this present of yours, Ill definitely be alright, he said resolutely. Seiji opened up his system after taking the food tray out of Shikas room and checked his [Gifts] option. Shika-chans protective talisman had given him 18 points! He had also received a reward: [Soul Protection CardPrayer of Safety]! [This card is infused with the deep feelings contained within Shikas prayers for your safe return. Using it will instantly cure any damage to your soul and make you immune to soul damage for the next three minutes.] A full recovery and temporary immunity for his soul Seiji sighed deeply as he inwardly appreciated Shika-chans feelings. He didnt fear the upcoming battle, but he wasnt blindly self-confident either. He had already confirmed every [Item] available to him for the upcoming battle, including the three hed received from Hoshi Amami Even though he suffered some mental damage from confirming it, having a clear knowledge of the tools at his disposal was necessary. Only then could he say that he was preparing for the upcoming danger thoroughly. During the training last night for his [Body-strengthening Spell], Natsuya also discussed the specifics of the duel with him. Natsuya had already made counterplans for every tactic that she believed Okubo Yoshiaki might use. There was only one area where she was unable to make a specific counterplan for due to lacking information: the mysterious medicine that Okubo had used to drain Spiritual Energy from ordinary people. Even now, Natsuya still didnt know the function or use of the mysterious medicine. If draining Spiritual Energy was its only function, then it wasnt a big deal. But what if it had multiple purposes? What was it, where did it come from, and how did Okubo obtain it? Why did he use it instead of some other easier methods to obtain Spiritual Energy from ordinary humans? Did it have other functions, and if so, what were they? Natsuya held many doubts regarding this medicine, but it was impossible for her to obtain any information on it, nor was she able to uncover anything about it at the negotiation table. All she succeeded in doing was to limit Okubo from using it to drain any more Spiritual Energy. Apart from this, she could do no more. I have a premonition that if something unexpected happens during this duel, itll likely be because of that medicine Those were Natsuyas exact words. Seiji trusted in the presidents judgment. Even though Natsuya had fallen for Okubos Trojan Horse plot in the past, the president was actually quite a talented person. It was just a single mistake on Natsuyas part. Even the best student wouldnt be able to get full marks on every test. The occasional error, even a serious error, wouldnt wipe away the fact that she was a talented individual. Just looking at history should be enough for anyone to understand. Every outstanding historical figure had made mistakes in the past. Some had even made major mistakes, but everyone still recognized their abilities. Natsuya was an incredible girl. This was something that Seiji determined upon his first impression, and he still believed this firmly. Since she said that something unexpected might happen, Seiji would prepare for the unexpected. The worst situation was him being powerless to aid Natsuya in her time of need. In that case, all Seiji could do was learn the enemys plan and load back to an earlier time. Seiji returned to the room where they had dispelled the amnesia-causing spell on Shika before. Natsuya, who was wearing her shrine maiden outfit, was waiting there for him. Hitaka was also present. Over the past two days, Seiji and Hitaka had several conversations. Seiji taught her various things, and their relationship had improved slightly. At the very least, Hitaka was no longer treating him as coldly as before. Although she was only barely warmer than before, a change was still a change, and Seiji was happy about it. The fact that Hitakas favorability rating towards him had also increased in Seijis system was the best evidence for this. Stand in the center, Natsuya instructed. Seiji obeyed and stood in the middle of the Yin-Yang diagram on the floor. Are you ready? I am. Then close your eyes, relax your body, and calm your emotions Natsuya said in a gentle voice. Seiji did as she instructed. Now, please answer me. What is your name? Seiji Haruta. Are you willing to accept, with the Spirits of Heaven, the Souls of the Earth, the Azure Dragon of the East, the White Tiger of the West, the Vermillion Bird of the South, the Black Turtle of the North, and the Yellow Dragon of the Center as your witnesses, and sign a contract with me? I am. Then, with my blood as the contract, and my seal as the catalyst, I shall summon a spirit from the heavens and earth upon your body, to become your strength and fight for my cause She proceeded to chant a long incantation that Seiji couldnt understand. As Natsuya muttered her incantation, he gradually heard countless whispers around him. It sounded like various people talking to each other in low voices mixed in with the cries of animals or insects it seemed as if he could distinguish them individually if he concentrated, but he was unable to do so. Seiji did his best to listen, and gradually, he was able to hear one voice clearer than the others among all the chattering. Where is that demon? I cant find it damn it! Im so tired. Im so hungry. I really want to rest But if I dont hurry up and find that demon and stop it, more girls will be Ahh this is such light and warmth It seems rather familiar, but I cant quite recall who are you? I am Seiji Haruta. Seiji answered the voice honestly. Seiji? So similar to that person who was that again? I cant remember Ahh, forget about it! Seiji Seiji-sama, please allow me to borrow you as a temporary vessel to dwell in. In return, I shall dedicate my swords for your usage, how about it? Sure. Seiji could sense that this was a pure and strong existence, which was why he agreed unhesitatingly. Spirit, descend! I summon thee as a Spirit-branded Retainer!! I decree it so!!! Natsuyas shouting echoed around him. Seiji suddenly felt a strong force entering his head and filling his entire body. You have my gratitude, Seiji-sama, the presence said. My name Ive forgotten it, but I remember that I used to be called Light-chan, so you can call me that as well. Wherever your desire for battle leads you will be where I shall point my sword! Chapter 170 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Seiji slowly opened his eyes. He felt a new presence residing within his bodyone that he could borrow strength from whenever he wished. It was akin to having an additional AI cheat assisting him. He had now combined with a spirit. If I equip additional spirits, their effects will stack, and no, no, thats from a game in my previous lifelets not get things mixed up! Haruta-kun, Natsuya asked, how are you feeling? Pretty good. Seiji smiled at her. I feel like Im stronger and although its technically not my own strength, I have a faint feeling that I can use this power as I like. This is far from being at the level of faint. Natsuya sighed, keeping her gaze focused on the handsome boy. Eh? Seiji blinked in surprise. Is something wrong? You havent noticed how special the spirit you received is? Special Seiji thought about it. I heard his voice but spirits should all be able to talk, right? He said his name was Wait a moment. He noticed something strange. My spirit isnt a demonic spirit? Of course Im no demon, a disgruntled voice said within Seijis head. Seiji-sama, please dont mix me up with those lowly spirits. Oh, sorry, Seiji apologized reflexively. What I meant was Werent spirits all demons of some sort? He looked at the president, seeking an explanation with his eyes. Natsuya wore a serious expression on her face. Your spirit is a heroic spirit, Haruta-kun, she said. Seiji was lost for words. Heroic spirit? Hey, hey, what exactly was going on this time!? He revealed a strange expression. Natsuya interpreted his expression as confusion, so she gave an explanation. Heroic spirits refer to heroes from either history or legends that have been worshipped by people over many years. Due to this, theyve formed as powerful spirits. Compared to a demonic spirit, not only are the powers of a heroic spirit of a more positive type, they combine better with humans, and are at a much higher level than demonic spirits, which is why they are regarded as the most powerful spirit. But its extremely difficult to summon a heroic spirit. There are high requirements for both the Spiritual Ability user acting as the vessel and the Yin-Yang Master in charge of the summoning. Plus, you typically have to consume a precious item related to the heroic spirit in question. Even if you make the perfect preparations, theres no guarantee of success. Thats why heroic spirits have always been viewed as the rarest and most difficult type of spirit to obtain, but you The president stopped her explanation. Her meaning was quite obvious. This is the wrong genre again! Seiji energetically commented in his mind. Heroic spirits were just like receiving an SSR in a Japanese cell phone game! What the hell was this!? Hey, wasnt this getting a little too clich!!? Seiji coughed to interrupt his rapid stream of thoughts. I should calm down. Thinking about it more closely, werent many demonic spirits humans to begin with? If a demon could be explained as the materialization of a humans negative emotions, then a heroic spirit could be explained as the materialization of a humans positive emotions. Thats rightthats how I should interpret it! Well, he only considered it strange due to the memories he had of a previous life. If he set those aside and understood it simply as him having gotten lucky by receiving an SSR no, receiving a miracle, that was good enough! Seiji forced himself to calm down. So, President, you mean to say that I accidentally received an incredible spirit, right? Then what am I right now? What level of Spirit-branded Retainer am I? Natsuya blinked, and her eyes transformed into a Sharingan-like state. Seiji thought to himself that he should ask her the name of this ability and try learning it from her. Every Naruto reader had the dream of learning Sharingan! You can now be considered as a medium-level, low-ranking Spirit-branded Retainer. Natsuya made her judgement after observing his condition. The same as Shuho-san? Seiji glanced at the red-haired girl, Hitaka, who was watching them quietly. He recalled that Hitaka and Rana were both medium-level, low-ranking Spirit-branded Retainers. Yes, this is already an incredible achievement. Your Spiritual Abilities are still considered rather lacking, and I havent I given you a large portion of my Spiritual Power as support. You were actually able to reach Hitaka and Ranas level instantly, which is plenty of evidence for how strong your summoned spirit truly is. But I can also tell that your heroic spirit doesnt seem complete, or perhaps hes currently in a weakened state. This Yin-Yang Master-sama is correct, said the voice in Seijis mind. I have indeed been weakened. I feel like Im missing many parts of myself, and I cant even remember my name. He said that youre correct about his weakened condition, and that he cant even remember his real name. He only remembers that he used to be called Light-chan, and he also said I could call him that. Light-chan a heroic spirit with the word for Light in his name? Or perhaps this is his nickname? Natsuya considered the information carefully. He also remembers that he was searching for a certain demon one that particularly enjoyed harming girls, Seiji continued. A demon that particularly enjoyed harming girls and this heroic spirit has Light in his name Could he be!? Natsuyas eyes suddenly widened in shock. Could this heroic spirit be that spirit? Were there any other possibilities? Yes, one of that persons subordinates also had the word for Light in his name. But if this spirit was that subordinate, it was an unbelievably high-level spirit! And if this spirit was who she thought he was, then this spirit was Natsuya already had the feeling of randomly winning the lottery without knowing what was going on. Now, she felt as if she had won the lottery and the mother of all grand prizes! Heavens, how did something like this happen!? She was simply performing a temporary Spirit-branded Retainer contract ceremony and using the simplest, lowest-cost spell to summon any random spirit, so a normal demonic spirit should have appeared. But a heroic spirit appeared instead! And even among heroic spirits, this one was at the very top!! This wasnt even at the level of a happy surpriseit was complete shock! It was as if she had went to a restaurant and asked for a waiter, but instead a world-class idol handed her a menu. That was how shocked she was!! Natsuya was too stunned to know what was going on anymore. She was even a little frightened because she couldnt comprehend the situation. President, whats the matter? the boy asked in a confused voice. Natsuya instantly returned to her senses. Thats rightHaruta-kun Seiji Haruta! No matter how much she thought about it, the problem couldnt possibly have been with her, so he was the only explanation. The miracle-creating boy who had created miracles more than once. Because he was the vessel, she was able to summon this heroic spirit that had to be the explanation! Natsuya instinctively made that conclusion. Even though it was still rather mysterious to her and she didnt understand it, she was certain that the heroic spirit had bonded with him due to his uniqueness. Even if this heroic spirit wasnt in a complete state, it was still By the way, this heroic spirit and his ancestorthe strongest onewere from the same generation, and legend had it that theyd worked together before Various thoughts flashed through the presidents mind. Haruta-kun She finally opened her mouth again. I have a guess as to the identity of your heroic spirit. Oh? Who is it? Seiji asked curiously. Although I cant be one hundred percent certain, Im at least eighty or ninety percent sure of his identity. If hes really who I think he is, then this is no longer at the level of simply shocking. To Natsuya, this matter was as shocking as thunder striking on a clear day. Its even worth the effort for me to make a new battle plan with this spirits identity as the foundation, Natsuya said in a serious tone, focusing on Seijis face. This new battle strategy will have you as my main fighting force! Another way to say it is that you shall become my ace. What? Seiji was the one shocked this time. Ace!? Hey, hey, wasnt I was supposed to be a bystander!? I know that this is really asking a lot of you, but your strength your heroic spirits strength is so strong that its worth me doing all this! Of course, you have the right to decide. If youre willing to accept, Ill prepare this new battle plan. If not, its okay to forget I ever brought it up. What do you think? Natsuyas inquired with her eyes. Just as Seiji was deliberating over his response, Light-chan spoke up again in his mind. Go ahead and agree to her request, Seiji-sama. Chapter 171 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 This Yin Yang Master-sama trusts in you and would like to assign the most important task to you. Thats a good thing. I believe in her sincerity, and if you accept her request and live up to her expectations, shell definitely repay the favor. That still requires me to live up to her expectations, Seiji thought to himself. A newbie training right before the battle is about to become the ace of the duel? This is ridiculous! Its just like making a video game noob the ace in a PK clan! Although Im not familiar with the situation, since this Yin Yang Master-sama has already requested it of you, it means she believes that you can do it. That why you shouldnt lack so much self-confidence and believe in yourself! I shall also support you with all my might. Eh, you can hear me even in my mind? And you can understand my thoughts? As long as you think it, I can mostly understand the meaning youre trying to express. I see by the way, I think you misunderstood. She believes in you, not me. I am your strength! Believing in me and believing in yourself are identical! Seiji was left speechless upon hearing this. Haruta-kun as expected, am I asking too much? Seeing Seijis silence, Natsuya could only smile wryly. I suppose so. Even if you have excellent spirit, making you into an ace immediately I shouldnt be so unreasonable. My apologies, I was too impulsiveyou can forget Seiji interrupted her with a sigh. President, you said you would prepare it as a new battle plan, right? This means that its not one hundred percent certain that this new plan will be used, right? Indeed. Natsuya nodded. Its just in case. Whats the probability that itll actually get used? Very low, and I hope that I wont have to use it but seeing your new strength, I want to make appropriate preparations. To be fully prepared for every situation, is that it? Exactly. Natsuya looked into Seijis eyes. Even if its a low probability, theres still a chance, which is why Id like to ask your opinion. Seiji fell silent once more for several moments. Okay, I accept, he said, sighing deeply. I dont feel like itll end up happening, nor can I promise to perform well if I truly do end up being sent into battle, but I guess you can never be cautious enough. Thank you, Haruta-kun, Natsuya said, smiling brightly. Oh, oh, this Yin Yang Master-samas smile is so beautiful! Its definitely worth fighting for such a moving beauty! Light-chan shouted some hot-blooded passionate words in Seijis mind. This guy was just someone who liked to suck up to beautiful women, wasnt he? Chasing after beautiful young women is something every man dreams of! Ok, fine, Seiji had now confirmed that this guy was that type of bastard. Seiji-sama, arent you my comrade? You also appreciate this Yin Yang Masters beauty. Her breasts are Seiji couldnt bear it any longer and shouted at his newly bonded spirit. Stop! he yelled in his mind. Dont peek at my innermost thoughts! Dont you understand that people need privacy!!? At any rate, thanks to this seemingly strong yet also unreliable heroic spirits incitement, Seiji agreed to the presidents request. Afterwards, Natsuya told him her thoughts regarding his heroic spirits true identity and advised him to practice together with Hitaka in order to get accustomed to the power and battle methods of a Spirit-branded Retainer. In the final hours of their preparation time, Natsuya also wanted to use the mitigation method to ward off Shikas [Reapers Curse] to limit as many uncertain outside factors as possible. Seiji already had the power transference ability to cancel it out, so it was all actually an unnecessary process. Although he wanted to refuse at first, he decided to go along with it so that Natsuya and Hitaka could rest at ease. And so, he had a very special experience Time passed just like this. Nighttime, at Genhana High School. Seiji and Natsuya stood together on top of a fence surrounding the roof of a school building and were looking below them it almost felt as if he were trying to act cool on purpose. Of course, they werent actually attempting to act cool by standing at the highest location; the real reason was so that they could observe their territory as clearly as possible. But it had to be said that standing on top of the fence and feeling the cool night breeze made Seiji feel as if he were truly a combat expert. Well, compared to ordinary humans, he was already in the realm of the mystical. Just the fact that he could stand on top of the wire mesh fence so steadily would be shocking to any ordinary human. His attire was rather unusual as well. He was mostly clad in gray; he wore a gray windbreaker, a tight-fitting gray T-shirt, and gray pants. Silver rune-inscribed pieces of armor were attached to his chest, shoulders, knees, and elbows. His outfit made him appear mysterious. He almost seemed like a cosplayer, but the exquisiteness and quality of his armor were many tiers above an ordinary costume. Although itd be rather embarrassing if he walked around on the street like this, it would definitely attract many eyes as well. And the president beside him had far surpassed the level of attracting attentionshe was likely to cause a traffic accident to happen if she appeared on the street! Seiji was under the impression that Natsuya would wear the typical hunting clothes of a Yin Yang Master, much like what hed previously seen in the Spirit Image: a tall black hat and a white wide-sleeved robe. But what Natsuyas attire left him reeling for several moments. She was wearing form-fitting clothes! Yes, thats rightform-fitting clothes! They were extremely tight clothes, just like Overbutt whoops, clothes that certain female characters in Overwatch would weara short cape and a miniskirt with a slit in its side. Natsuyas body was truly excellent! Excellent! Excellent! Important things should be repeated three times. In terms of figure, she was by far the best woman that Seiji had ever laid eyes on! She was incredibly alluring even when she wore the Genhana High Schools female uniform. It was only that her serious expression and stern aura made it difficult for people to think impure thoughts about her, which was why people tended to ignore her sexiness er, her special charisma when interacting with her. But ignoring didnt equal forgetting. It was impossible to forget. Occasionally, Seiji would also realize that he was faced with an incredibly attractive lady. However, he had excellent self-control, so he usually wouldnt think any strange thoughts. But such an attractive beauty with an incredible figure appearing before him in form-fitting clothes was a huge blow to his sense of reason and self-control! It was just like ocean water overwhelming a dam. That was no joke! There was far too much destructive ability in Natsuyas attire, to the point where Seiji instantly averted his gaze after regaining his senses and didnt even dare to look at the details of her clothing, even though he was rather curious. Natsuyas form-fitting clothes had various runes and spells etched into them as well. They almost seemed like decorative patterns when viewed from afar. As for her short cape and miniskirt it was actually fortunate that she was slightly covered by those, otherwise her sexiness would break the scale! However, these articles of clothing were strangely beautiful as they flowed with the wind. The sight of the short cape and miniskirt flapping added to her allure in a different way. Seiji believed wholeheartedly that if she went to a crowded place in her current attire, she would definitely cause a traffic accident! Youre simply too much of a distraction, Natsuya. Natsuya didnt know what Seiji was currently thinking, as she was focusing almost entirely on the impending duel. Although she was confident of her chances, she was still somewhat nervous. An appropriate amount of nervousness, however, would assist her in utilizing her true abilities. As for the boy beside her Haruta-kun didnt seem nervous at all. Perhaps, she thought, its because hes still an inexperienced beginner. Or is he simply confident in his own abilities? It seemed like she didnt need to worry too much about him. The inconceivable part was that even though Haruta-kun was a complete beginner, as well as a temporary Spirit-branded Retainer, just him standing by her side made her feel more reassured. She felt like no matter what happened, as long as he was by her side, she wouldnt need to worry about anything. Why do I feel like this? Natsuya didnt understand. This wasnt the time for her to be thinking idle thoughts. Suddenly, she detected something approaching their position! Chapter 172 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Theyre here! Haruta-kun, activate your Astral Vision! Seiji instantly activated [Astral Vision] upon Natsuyas reminder. He actually hadnt mastered this spell yet. He was casting it with his bonded spirits assistance. Seijis eyes instantly turned blue, and everything within his field of vision was also tinted blue. The world around him became much sharper; it was as if he were wearing high-tech night goggles. [Astral Vision] This type of vision rendered the school in a completely different light. Spell formations of various sizes were engraved on each of the school buildings, and some were revolving slowly. All the spell formations were radiating differently colored light. The largest spell formation was on the school grounds. It was so large that it exceeded the boundaries of the school grounds, and even with his enhanced vision, it was impossible to see it entirely. Apart from the formations, there were many other defensive measures: interlinked chains which hovered above the ground; strange, totem-like objects; and flying lanterns, dolls, talismans, and sheets of paper. There were also a variety of other mysterious objects that were either flying in midair or following fixed paths. The chaotic scene made Seiji feel dizzy. But what stood out the most of all were the various demons and spirits either guarding specific locations or roaming around. There was a huge, large hammer-wielding one-eyed monster with green skin and a bald head. There was a pitch-black demon that looked like a growth of aquatic weeds, and its many tiny eyes were opening and closing rapidly. There were a team of skeletal warriors clad in tattered armor and wielding rusty weaponsSeiji assumed these were grudge-bearing ancient spirits from some battlefield. There was a smooth, completely white abnormal-appearing demon. It was lanky, and in the place of legs and arms, it had four sharp blades. It lacked any facial features, and its head was also blank, save for a black talisman attached to the top of its skull. Witnessing all these sights was a truly eye-opening experience for Seiji. Many of these entities appearances were inside of his expectations and were rather normal, while others seemed incredibly out of place. There were a few that he really wanted to comment onespecially that smooth, white demon. Seiji felt that without that talisman on top of its head, it would belong in a horror movie rather than a mystical school! There were far too many different types of demons and spirits for him to ask Natsuya about, which was why he didnt ask anything. There would be plenty of time to chat after the duel. At any rate, under [Astral Vision], the school was far different from how ordinary people saw it. Only after he personally witnessed this sight did Seiji finally realize what the president had meant by calling the school her castle. This was indeed Natsuyas castle with her as its Yin-Yang Master; this was indeed her well-defended territory. However, the castle was currently under siege. A huge number of demons approached both from the ground and the air! The majority of them were red-skinned demons sporting horns and wingsthey were the same type that Seiji saw when he was dispelling the amnesia spell on Shika. This time, there werent a ridiculous amount of demons like in the soul layer, but there had to be at least several thousand pouring towards the school like an unstoppable tidal wave. When they got close enough, various spell formations suddenly lit up and shot orange lasers at the demons, vaporizing most of them into thick, smoky mist. The remaining few demons continued to press onwards. Yet more spell formations lit up, filling the courtyard with beams of multi-colored lights that shot into the ranks of the remaining enemy demons. Thanks to yet another baptism by lasers, only a few dozen demons remained. After they finally entered the school grounds itself, the barrier covering the school destroyed many of their number, leaving only a pitiful dozen or so that were instantly mopped up by the patrolling skeleton teams swords and arrows. Seiji rubbed his chin in contemplation. This feels like a tower defense game. In actuality, that was probably what this was. The enemys goal was to destroy the critical defense locations here, while Natsuya needed to protect the school, which was basically the exact goal of a tower defense game. Not only that, if Seiji thought of the Yin-Yang Masters as summoners and treated the Spirit-branded Retainers as champions this was basically freaking League of Legends! Come, lets shout Demacia together! Seiji coughed. I shouldnt get too excited. Seiji, a temporary Spirit-branded Retainer and a beginner to Yin-Yang Master warfare, felt that he could only be the equivalent of Garen if he were compared to a League of Legends champion. The starter champion, who was one of the cheapest ones to buy, had abilities which only needed a cooldown and no mana. He was easy to learn and had a balanced attack and defense but had a few obvious weaknesses. Hey, that means I should Whoops, I went off on too much of a tangent. Seiji hurriedly made himself come back to his senses. He saw that a new wave of demons had already arrived en masse. They rushed at Natsuyas defense formation frenziedly. How long would the enemys attack and their defense last? Just as he wanted to ask, he heard a thud from the side. Its Rana. Natsuya gave only that simple statement before she instantly jumped off the fence and ran towards the right. Seiji followed her. Since both of them were using the Body-strengthening Spell to cover ground quickly, it wasnt long before they saw what was going on. Rana was currently battling with a man wearing strange black clothing. The current Ranas appearance was a far cry from how Seiji was used to seeing her. Her body was shrouded in a dark red mist which turned her invisible. Her eyes were especially bright in the mist, and they shone green and blue, leaving two bright color trails every time she moved. With both hands and feet on the ground, she moved about as if she were a real cat. She was agile, flexible, and unpredictable; sometimes she appeared to flow like the wind, while at other times she was as fast and deadly as lightning. The man was clad in what seemed to be a special force uniform. Every piece of his clothing was pitch-black, and his head was covered with a black hood. It was standard ninja attire, disregarding the two assault riflesor two mystical firearms which resembled assault riflesthat were currently unleashing a hail of bullets at Rana! But it was useless. Rana avoided the majority of the bullets. The few which made contact with her were deflected by her mist, leaving her unscathed. Rana was darting into the mans blind spots before launching a lightning-fast offense. The man was barely managing to hold on, and he tossed one gun down onto the ground, attempting to change his ineffective weapon for a better one *Pound!!* Just as the gun left his hand, Rana charged at him at an unbelievable speed and headbutted him, sending him soaring into the air! The man had obviously been injured by this. He panicked as he lost his balance and was unable to pull out a new weapon *Pound! Boom!! Smack!!!* There were three successive midair thuds. The first two blows were too quick for Seiji to see clearly. However, he managed to capture the last move. In the last blow, Rana stomped both her feet onto the black-clad mans head, sending him hurtling into the dirt like a meteor! After a tremendous crash, the black-clad man was buried into the ground with only his lower half sticking out. First blood! What a classical death whoops, he wasnt dead yet. In Seijis [Astral Vision], the black-clad man still showed up as a color, which meant that this mans soul was still present, and he hadnt died yet. Hes Okubos temporary Spirit-branded Retainer, Natsuya said after carefully examining the man. His combat clothes are of the scouting type, which means that this retainers role consists of only scouting He probably sneaked in during the demons attack while the spell formations were preoccupied in order to find out the specific locations of our critical defense points. Did he succeed? Er what I mean is, is it possible that he already discovered the locations and sent out the information? Its not possible in such a short time. Oh what should we do next, then? Seiji glanced at the enemy retainer still buried headfirst into the ground, before looking back at Natsuya with an inquiring gaze. Pull him out and Ill seal his powers and leave him here. Is that really alright? Its fine; he wont die. Natsuya turned around to look at Rana, and Rana waved her paw whoops, her hand, then turned around and ran off, blending into the shadows. After Seiji and Natsuya took care of the black-clad man, they returned to the rooftop. They were just in time to witness the defeat of the second demon wave. Are there going to be more? I doubt it. Weve already defeated his scouting retainer, so theres no more meaning to such an attack anymore unless he wants to waste his Spiritual Power and Mana. Then what will be Before Seiji could finish his question, he saw a car turn around the street corner and head straight for the school. It was a funeral home car, the one also known as a hearse! Chapter 173 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Sakura Islands hearses had a very unique appearance, making it impossible to mistake one. It was completely black car, with a what was that thing on its back called? It was something that resembled a small temple and was most likely used to place the coffin in. This one looked strikingly similar to a real temple due to its exquisite craftsmanship. Seiji could see complex runes and spell formations inscribed upon it, and many yellow talismans were stuck on the top of it as well. The talismans floated in the wind as the car drove on, making the scene seem like Seiji was stunned at the sight. This was too much stimulation for his vision!! While he was still in a daze, the hearse sped to the school and entered the spell formations area of effect. The formations lit up, shooting orange lasers at the car. The entire body of the hearse lit up, and a red spell formation appeared in midair and blocked the orange laser, refracting the light in all directions! The defensive attack had been blocked! Seiji returned to his senses. Even if this hearse appeared rather this wasnt the time to comment, as the enemy was already here! Okubo Yoshiaki was most likely seated in that car. The spell formations second retaliatory wave arrived, engulfing the hearse with countless beams light from all directions! Various large and small multi-colored spell formations appeared above the hearse and blocked every single beam of light that attacked it without affecting the cars speed in the slightest. Hey, this doesnt seem like the right style! In the end, Seiji was unable to stop himself from mentally commenting on the situation. A car breaking through a barrage of lasers should have been either a hot-blooded or really cool scene. However, this hearse, with its abnormal appearance, made it feel strangely ridiculous for some reason! This kind of thing was simply wrong! Seijis expression was completely blank as he watched the hearse. After the hearse made something as cool as breaking past a laser barrier look so uncool, it crashed past the magical barrier protecting the school without slowing, before slamming into two white demons, breaking them into pieces. It then proceeded to crush a group of black-blob monsters and knock over a one-eyed cyclops. It seemed that the schools defenses wouldnt be able to block it. Just as Seiji was about to turn around and ask Natsuya what to do in this situation, a tremendous explosion almost ruptured his eardrums. *Boom!!* The seemingly unstoppable hearse was now enveloped in orange-red flames from the huge explosion. Seiji was shocked to his core at this sudden development. It was a landmine, Natsuya explained calmly. I already anticipated this situation, which was why I placed special landmines that can only be activated by a cars weight. I modified them using anti-tank landmines. Landmines!? Seiji was incredibly shocked at this. Natsuya actually placed such things at school!? Was that really fine!? I placed them after all the students left already, and Ill clear them away again after the duel, Natsuya said after noticing Seijis stunned expression. Oh, that seems fine then. But placing landmines in the school grounds, not to mention anti-tank landmines; this seemed more outrageous than even the manga Kotaro Makaritoru! The fierce flames raged wildly, illuminating Seijis and Natsuyas faces from where they were standing on the roof of the school building. It wont end so easily like this, will it? Just as that thought crossed Seijis mind, he glimpsed a few hazy silhouettes walking out from the fire. There was a boy wearing a yellow-green wide-sleeved robe together with a tall yellow hat; a girl wearing white form-fitting clothes and heavy silver gauntlets; and a tall boy wearing light green armor with a black coffin held in just one of his hands. The trio emerged from the fire and remained motionless. The tall armored boy tossed the coffin onto the ground, and the impact scattered a cloud of dust into the air with a loud thump . The boy in the tall yellow hat tilted his head upwards and looked in Seijis and Natsuyas direction. When they exchanged glances, Seiji confirmed that this was Okubo Yoshiaki. Okubo was a handsome boy, but his face was slightly too sharp and gaunt. His skin clung tightly to his skull, and the look in his eyes was rather grim and dark. All the demons and spirits, together with the flying papers, lanterns, dolls, and so on, gathered a few paces away from the trio. Okubo lifted his hand, revealing seven or eight talismans, which he proceeded to toss into the air. The talismans transformed into numerous large diamond-shaped crystals that began spinning and shooting out fast red bullets of light in all directions. The hail of red bullets cleared away almost everything instantly! The tall armored boy crouched and suddenly jumped up, unsheathing his sword. His target was Natsuya! Seiji could feel real killing intent heading towards him. Just as he was about to respond, the president stopped him from doing so. Someone jumped out from behind them and moved to block the armored boy in midair. It was Hitaka. The red-haired girl also unsheathed her sword and exchanged a flurry of blows with the armored boy in midair. After the initial clash, Hitaka discovered an opportunity and kicked the armored boy into a school building as she twisted around in midair and ran through the air to follow him. Seiji could hear Hitaka and the armored boy continue their battle within the building. The remaining four people merely stared at each other. Suddenly, the white-clad girl took two steps to the right and punched the empty air. *Pound!* Rana, who had been attempting to approach the enemy while invisible, was hit by this, but she tumbled onto the ground lithely, rolling with the impact. The white-clad girls speed was unbelievably fast as she pursued Rana, and each of the punches she threw out was as vicious as a bulky mans! Rana nimbly dodged and weaved the punches, waiting for an opportunity to counterattack. That was the beginning of the second battle. There were three people remaining and one coffin. As he looked at that coffin, Seiji faintly recalled something. Okubo reached out with his right hand, and the coffin started to begin floating in midair. With one forceful wave of his hand, the black coffin flew towards Seiji and Natsuya like a shot cannonball! Dodge it! Natsuya shouted. Both of them dodged to the left and avoided the coffin. However, just as the coffin was about to fly into the air after missing its target, Okubo made a seal with one hand and cast a spell. Zombie corpse, unseal! *Boom!!* The coffin exploded. The force was akin to a loaded explosive. Protective barriers materialized in front of both Seiji and Natsuya. Of course, Seijis protective barrier was mainly due to the assistance of his bonded spirit. Thanks to the barriers protecting them, neither of them were harmed. However, a dark green figure dashed out of the coffin and lunged at Natsuya. Natsuya was about to retaliate, but Seijis reactions were faster than hers. His fist shot out, dealing a vicious blow to the dark green figures head! If this figure had been an ordinary person, the punch would have sent him flying already. But this dark green person took the punch in stride; he even grabbed on to Seijis arm. *Smack!!* Seiji unleashed a brutal kick with his left foot and connected with the persons crotch area. There was nothing there at all. But the figure still seemed to feel something as he released Seijis arm. Hey, long time no see. Seiji had confirmed this persons identity, even though the dark green figure was basically unrecognizable now due to the drastic change in his physical appearance. Seiji twisted his body, lifted his foot, and gave the figure a taste of his whirlwind kick! His full-force kick slammed directly into the dark green figures chest, sending him stumbling backward. The figure only regained its balance after it was seven or eight meters away from Seiji. Youve remained unchanged. Still lunging straight for the beautiful girls, eh? Seiji was talking casually to this person or this monster that used to be a person as if he were familiar with him. Actually, Seiji wasnt familiar with the dark green person at all; he couldnt even remember this persons name. Was it something Yamamoto? Seiji had forgotten and was too lazy to remember. At any rate, this bastard probably didnt even deserve a humans name anymore. Even though youve turned into this, you still havent changed that part of you. Seiji fixed his gaze on his foe. The dark green person was completely naked, and injuries covered his body. His hair was as messy as a pile of weeds, and his facial features were completely distorted in mindless rage. His eyes bulged out from their sockets, shot with green-colored veins. You dont even have whats down there anymore, so whats the point in still doing such things? This wasnt a taunt; Seiji was merely making a meaningless statement. That was because this monster clearly didnt understand human speech anymore. Rrr Rrrrrr The green monster growled deeply, and its dim, hollow eyes narrowed. Chapter 174 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Takao Yamamoto Natsuya muttered the green monsters name under her breath. Oh, thats rightit was Takao Yamamoto. Seiji recalled the name as well. Takao was the blonde bully who had ambushed and killed Mika long ago. He had disappeared from the hospital after Seiji crushed his ability to ever have children again. Okubo must have taken Takao, and Seiji assumed that he caused Takaos abnormal state. What exactly happened to him? Seiji asked. He was reared as a Zombie Demon Natsuya started. Rrr Roar!! A strange shriek interrupted the presidents words. The green, monster-like Zombie Demon lunged at Seiji and Natsuya, its arms spread wide open. A rotting, disgusting stench emanated from its body. Seiji, who was in front of Natsuya, was just about to defend against its attack, but he saw Natsuya drawing a seal in midair with both hands. Be sealed, unclean object! Numerous magical chains materialized and entangled the Zombie Demons body, preventing it from moving. Immediately after, several dozen white talismans appeared and attached themselves to its body. Cleanse!! Natsuya changed her hand-seal. *Boom!* There was a brilliant white explosion! A terrifying roar could be heard from within the blinding light. The next moment, a black mist erupted from the Zombie Demons body, scattering the white light. Seiji could faintly perceive that the Zombie Demon had broken free from the magical chains. Its eyes were glowing greenly, and its body seemed no, it was definitely larger than before. And it was still expanding in size! Hey, hey, was this supposed to be the Zombie Hulk!? Seijis cheek twitched as he watched the Zombie Demon expand rapidly. Hes been cultivated into quite a powerful Zombie Demon, Natsuya stated calmly. It seems that Okubo has spent a lot of effort on him. Is he still alive? Seiji inquired curiously. As a human, I mean. Hes already dead, both in body and soul Then theres no need for me to worry about anything at all. Seiji reached out his hand and drew out a longsword that appeared in a blue flash and entered a ready-for-combat pose. Allow me to send him off. Haruta-kun I dont have any sympathy for this guy, Seiji said in a heavy voice. I only feel slightly responsible. Natsuya blinked her eyes upon hearing this.I wanted to say that theres no need for you to deal with him, since I can take care of it on my own. Eh? The Zombie Demon that seemed like an undead version of the Hulk took another step forward while roaring, but even more magical chains appeared in midair, wrapping around him and stopping him from advancing! While this Zombie Demon may indeed be powerful, Ive already been prepared for such a scenario. Together with the presidents calm words, a seemingly endless amount of chains appeared, tying the enormous Zombie Demon in many layers. At first, the Zombie Demon was able to break loose from the chains, but before long, it was unable to even struggle and could only roar helplessly. Finally, it was swathed in chains. It almost looked like a big yarn ball. Seiji was speechless as he stood there in his self-styled cool combat pose. He suddenly felt rather embarrassed. Seiji stopped posing, ashamed of himself. He was just a bystander to begin with, so why was he posing like that!? Plus, he said something so pretentious! Honestly Haruta-kun, do you really want to fight it? Er, um Seiji scratched his face awkwardly, unable to come up with a reply. You want to send him off because you feel slightly responsible Is that how you truly feel? Natsuya had a serious expression as she looked at him. Seeing her expression, Seiji also put on a serious face. Yes it might be a little bit arrogant, but thats how I truly feel. After a brief silence, Natsuya spoke. Then go ahead, she said calmly. She looked towards the pile of chains and made yet another seal with her hands. A huge number of white talismans furiously attached themselves to the chains to the point where nothing but white was visible. Cleanse!! A white light at least ten times stronger than the last one exploded, sending a pillar of light shooting up into the sky! After the light gradually dissipated, the Zombie Demon returned to its original form. It was now kneeling on the ground somewhat pitifully. Its power has been greatly diminished. You should be able to handle the rest. Natsuya turned around to leave. Okubos already begun breaking my defense, so I need to go deal with him. Go ahead, and do your best at sending him off. Right after she finished her last sentence, the president dashed off to find her enemy. Seiji and the Zombie Demon were the only ones remaining here, and they stood facing each other. She is such a gentle girl. Seiji smiled and expressed gratitude towards Natsuya within his heart. He then raised the longsword in his hand once more. Stand up, Takao Yamamoto. The Zombie Demon gradually rose to its feet, making it seem like it really could understand Seiji. I dont know you. Nor do you know me. But, rather than being cleansed like this, you would probably prefer for someone to send you to hell. Takao wasnt Seijis friend, nor was he really an enemy, and this was about as far from a fated battle between rivals as could be. This was merely one stranger sending off another slightly familiar stranger. The Zombie Demon roared as it lunged at Seiji. Seiji greeted it with a flourish of his sword. And so their clash began. Ayami Himiki was fond of battles. Well, she wasnt fond of personally battling. She enjoyed watching other people fight, and she especially loved watching fights where the participants were wagering their most precious possessions or even their livesthe so-called Yin-Yang Master duels. The Himiki clan was well known in the mystical society for being an excellent judging clan. Although Ayami was still young, she was renowned for her fair attitude and appropriate supervision. Her records of the duels were neither too detailed nor too simplethey described the situation perfectly while protecting both sides secrets. As a result of this, she always received glowing reviews from both sides in the duel. That was why her business was excellent and she always received requests to judge duels. But she was still young and inexperienced, so it was mostly the younger generation that invited her to judge duels. This time, it was a duel between the daughter of the Yoruhana family and the son of the Yoshiaki family. Just like always, Ayami stayed outside the battlefield but not too far and watched the proceedings with a spell. There was only one husky dog accompanying her. This husky was her Spirit-branded Retainer. Thats rightthe dog had been raised using a special method, and possessed Spiritual Power! Ayami had signed a contract with the husky and recruited it as her Spirit-branded Retainer. As a vessel for a spirit, it was difficult for an animal to match a humans power. But there were also advantages, such as never leaking any secrets. That was why Ayami was always able to take her husky retainer with her while judging. This is a rather boring duel, isnt it, Tairou? Ayami was snacking on potato chips while watching the duel unfold before her. Woof! Her husky, which had a strict-seeming black-and-white face, responded with a bark. So you agree as well theres too much of a difference between their powers, so theres nothing to even enjoy. Ayami continued chewing on her potato chips as she assessed the duel using her long experience as a judge of many duels. Well, this didnt actually even need that much experience to assess. Even an ordinary human who had watched fantasy movies before could probably come to the same conclusion after watching for a while. The red side, led by the Yoruhana familys daughter, was certain to win! First was the red-haired girls battle against the armored boy, who was part of the blue side and the retainer of the Yoshiaki familys son. The armored boy had extremely high defense and was quite spirited, but it was all rather useless. It was almost impossible for his attacks to hit the red-haired girl, and instead the girls attacks almost all managed to connect, steadily depleting the boys Mana level. Next was the red-side cat girls battle against the blue-side white gauntlet girl. The white-clad gauntlet girls movements were swift and her attacks were fierce. Many of her attacks connected with the cat girl, seemingly giving her an advantage. However, the cat girl had actually mitigated most of the attacks force with her highly agile footwork, and in actuality, she took very little damage. By now, the white-clad girls speed was already much lower than it was at first, while the cat girl was still as agile as ever; it was as if she were merely toying with her opponent. It was easy to determine the superior party. And as for the red-side windbreaker boys battle against the blue-side Zombie Demon In this battle, it was even easier to tell who would emerge victorious. The Zombie Demons power had been greatly diminished. As long as the windbreaker boy wasnt a total idiot, he would be able to defeat the Zombie Demon by using physical attacks alone. To Ayami, this handsome boy seemed like a newbie to battle. His combat outfit and weapon were all totally standard with zero customizations, and his movements seemed rather er, stiff. Ayami could hardly believe it when he was actually injured by the brainless Zombie Demons swipes! How stupid of him to make such a low-level mistake! Why the heck did the Yoruhana family daughter recruit a temporary Spirit-branded Retainer like him? The teenage female judges mind was filled with questions. Was there some special purpose? Or was there some other particular reason, like love Ayami coughed. I must have watched too many television dramas. There was nothing interesting about this duel at all. If she had to find something watchable, the only slightly appealing part was the fact that the windbreaker boy was incredibly hot. If only his opponent wasnt an ugly Zombie Demon It would have been so much better if he was fighting against a handsome opponent that he was entangled in a love triangle with. That would have made for an amazing story! Ayami turned her attention to focus on the final and most important battle after sighing in her heart. The red-side Yoruhana familys daughter versus the blue-side Yoshiaki familys son. So unsightly, she muttered, crunching on the potato chips in her mouth. Chapter 175 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Arrrghhh!! Okubo was shouting fiercely. He sounded just like a wild beast struggling inside a hunters trap. Dark grayish-black mist poured out from his body, and countless pale white hands as far as the eyes could see were reaching out from the mist and rushing towards the girl across from him like an unstoppable flood! Natsuya remained expressionless at this. Her cape had now turned into a cloak that covered her entire body, and mystical runes flashed and shone on the transformed cape. As the pale white hands drew close to her, her cape glowed with a dark yellow light, sealing every single hand without exception. She then brought her kodachi down upon the hands, and numerous motes of dark red light flew out from her blade. With one swipe, all the hands were severed. Gather! With Natsuyas light command, a much darker glow instantly enveloped the kodachi. Before long, the kodachi transformed, lengthening by several dozen meters. She lifted the massive blade and swung it down at Okubo! *Boom!!* Okubo attempted to block the sword with his mist, but the enchanted dark red kodachi managed to pierce through his defense and injure his body. Okubo instantly spat out a mouthful of blood from his injury. Grr He was unable to even stand anymore, so he kneeled on one knee and stared at the puddle of blood that he had just spit onto the ground. He was completely defeated. He tried to gain time for his cultivated Zombie Demon and cast spells to weaken the schools defensive spell formation but it ended in defeat! He created his own territory and tried to form a barrier that would be completely unaffected by his opponents spell formation but it ended in defeat! He used a large amount of Spiritual Power in an attempt to overwhelm his opponent with the first wave of attacks but it ended in defeat! He used low-cost Mana attacks and kept up a solid defense in order to wear Natsuya down while waiting for a chance to counterattack but it ended in defeat! He used a soul attack and attempted to drag Natsuya into the soul realm for battling but it ended in defeat! Every one of his actions had ended in failure. Every plan, every plot of his, had been easily countered! Not only that, he was continuously injured by Natsuyas attacks. Okubo was now feeling despair. He couldnt win. Not only could he not win, he wasnt even able to seemingly bother her. Natsuya Yoruhana had maintained a cold and distant expression from start to finish. She hadnt lost control of her emotions for even a second; it were as if she wasnt even battling, and was doing something like school homework instead, as she precisely countered his every move. No, it wasnt countering. She was basically dissecting him. She was dissecting him emotionally, like how a student would dissect a frog for their biology homework. Okubo began laughing. He actually found it funny how he came up with this analogy, and he was also laughing at himself for how appropriate this analogy truly was. The uncomfortable sound of his own laughter caused him to recall all the taunting laughter he had constantly heard throughout his life. From his family, from strangers, and even from You were defeated once before by Natsuya Yoruhana. Youll be defeated by her for eternity. Youll never catch up to her in terms of power for your entire life, nor will you ever understand even when you die. Those bone-piercing taunts came from a good-for-nothing piece of garbage. Hahahahahaha- Okubo began laughing maniacally. Pain, hatred, anger, unwillingness Despair from always being looked down on and condescended by everyone finally swallowed him. He was unable to deny everything that made his life uncomfortable. Because it was all undeniably true. He was unable to defeat Natsuya Yoruhana He wasnt able to accept it, but he was forced to accept it. That was why he utterly broke down. Even through his maniacal laughter, Okubo noticed that the beautiful girls eyebrows furrowed slightly as she observed him. So, theres finally a change in your expression. Whats about to happen next will shock you even more! Okubo lifted his hand slightly. Three crystals appeared in a flash of a black light and floated into his hand. Natsuya blinked in surprise at this. However, she acted swiftly and launched an attack! So youve noticed it but your attack is useless. Okubo formed a seal with his other hand and used the entirety of his remaining Mana to create an impregnable barrier. Natsuyas attack was successfully blocked by his barrier. She instantly began preparing a new and stronger spell. But, no matter how fast, any spell able to break through his barrier required at least a few seconds to cast. That was more than enough time for Okubo. Okubo recalled the last words of advice from the person who had sold these to him as he looked at the crystals on his hand. Theres one more way to use this drug, which I didnt want to mention, but I might as well tell you seeing how generous youve been with your payments. This is a method that only Yin-Yang Masters can use, and it wont work on Spirit-branded Retainers. It involves consuming the main body and summoning a spirit which will possess you. This will grant you a burst of explosive powerbut the strength of the spirit depends on how much you consume. As you can imagine, this is a highly dangerous technique. About fifty percent of this techniques users will end up deadyes, exactly halfits just like flipping a coin. And even if the user manages to survive, there might be irreparable damage to the soul. I truly hope that you wont need to use this forbidden technique. That person had chuckled while telling him this. As Okubo recalled the conversation, he realized that person probably anticipated that he would need to use this from the very start. Well, forget ithis motives arent important. Okubo placed the three crystals into his mouth and bit down with all his might. *Crack!* The crystals were crispy and had a salty taste in fact, they were surprisingly delicious. Okubo swallowed the crystals and instantly felt a chill spreading throughout his body. Across from him, Natsuya was about to begin her next attack. Okubo now had to summon a spirit! It was a forbidden technique for a Yin-Yang Master to summon a spirit to possess him or herself. That was because spirits were mostly demonic spirits; they possessed negative energy, and it could even be said that they were evil. A Yin-Yang Masters task was to suppress them so that they wouldnt overtake the hosts body! Another way of saying it was that Yin-Yang Masters were the seals on a spirits power. If a Yin-Yang Master summoned a spirit to descend upon his own body, there was no longer any guarantee of sealing the spirits power, and there was no more limiter present. The spirits true potential would be unleashed, but at the same time it was highly possible for the Yin-Yang Master to lose control; in fact, it was high to the point where it was basically suicidal. That was why this was taboo. It was also known as a forbidden technique. Okubo consumed the main body of the nameless medicine and cast the forbidden spell. Spirit, descend! I decree it so!!! At the exact same moment, Natsuyas strong attack spell broke through Okubos defense and was about to hit his body. Suddenly, a blood-red light exploded from his body, dispelling Natsuyas attack spell. Natsuya smelled a strong scent of blood. She felt an incomprehensible sense of terror and reflexively retreated backwards at top speed. She soon found that this had been the correct action. That was because an enormous blood-red wine gourd smashed into the ground where she had just been standing! Not only did the gourd gouge out a large hole into the ground, it even destroyed part of the spell formation drawn into the school ground there. Ahahahaha! A beautiful virgin! The blood-red light dissipated. What appeared was a tall, strong figure with fiery-red long hair and two horns growing out of the side of his head. He was an incredibly handsome man wearing blood-red-colored traditional Sakura Island clothing, with his right shoulder bare, revealing a collection of black tattoos. Im in love with you! Be with me and become my woman!! The man grinned widely as his red eyes sparkled with a blood-red glow. Just his physical appearance alone would make him seem rather attractive. Natsuya felt as if she had fallen into an icy abyss. Her body was instinctively afraid of this person to the point where it was difficult to control her fear. Not only that, she was shocked to her core. Okubo Yoshiaki actually summoned a spirit to descend upon his own body!? That was a forbidden technique for Yin-Yang Masters! Was he suicidal!? Not only that, he summoned this particular spirit! It was one of the most famous demons of them all: the King of One Hundred Demons, and this spirit was considered as one of the three strongest and evilest demons of them all This demon particularly loved to harm virgins, and his favorite things to devour were exquisite wine and virgin flesh. People called this demon Shutendoji!! Chapter 176 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Ayami Himiki dropped the potato chip in her hand. Shutendoji She was stunned, and her mouth was wide agape. The bonding rate was so high No, no, she should say that this was the first time shed ever witnessed such a high synchronization ratio. It was especially shocking as it was with the infamous demon Shutendoji! Ayami felt like this would turn into a huge incident! Synchronizing with the demon spirit Shutendoji was no joking matter! Shutendoji was one of the three strongest and evilest demons!! To compare this to a natural catastrophe, Shutendoji was the equivalent of an earthquake or a typhoon!!! Ayami returned to her senses and reflexively thought about giving an official warning to the duelist Okubo Yoshiaki. An official warning from the judge meant that there was something that broke the rules or a situation which absolutely required the duel to be paused. The moment she gave such a warning, both sides personnel that had been prepared beforehand would immediately stop the duel and protect both duelists. Obviously, it was a serious matter to forcibly stop the duel. If the judge made an official warning that was later thought of as unreasonable, the judges career would basically be ruined, and for the more severe cases, the judges life would basically be over. Ayami judged that the situation had gone out of control and was about to give an official warning, but she paused right before giving the warning. Wait a moment, Shutendoji doesnt seem all that terrifying or imposing She continued observing the battle closely. In her spell that projected the fight, Shutendoji had begun attacking the Yoruhana familys daughter, who dodged each attack and circled around the field. This Shutendoji was quite powerful, but not overwhelmingly so. Ayami wasnt looking down on the Yoruhana family daughter, but the fact that Shutendoji didnt overwhelm the scion immediately meant that this Shutendoji wasnt actually all that powerful, or at least not powerful to the extent that it wasnt allowed. If it didnt break the restrictions, there was no need for an official warning. Ayami decided on her new course of action. It was a forbidden technique for Yin-Yang Masters to summon spirits upon themselves, but that was only for their own safety. While synchronizing with a spirit to such a degree was also quite dangerous, all of this was still technically allowed by the duel as it wasnt breaking any rules. As long as the destruction wrought wouldnt surpass the expectations by too much, there was no reason to stop this duel. Ayami lowered her hand and grabbed a new bunch of potato chips. Its become more interesting now, Tairou I thought that things would end like that, but I never anticipated this. Woof! her husky responded with a bark. The Yoshiaki familys son is really giving it his all. Even if Im delighted that the duels become more interesting, to use such a suicidal method its difficult to comment on. Ayami crunched on her potato chips. Woof woof! I wonder if the Yoshiaki familys son will still be alive after the duel Anyway, right now, the Yoruhana familys daughter needs to get past this danger first. What would the final result be? Ayami continued observing the duel curiously. As long as the battle wasnt boring, she didnt really care what the result was. Inside Genhana High School. Seiji was highly worried about the deafening sound that rung out from the front of the school building. That was where Natsuya and Okubo were currently dueling What is the situation like? he thought. It sounded as if one side had brought out something like a crazy Gundam swinging a huge battle hammer recklessly. He wanted to hurry up and deal with his opponent so that he could go see what was going on. Seijis battle with the Zombie Demon was nearing its conclusion. His battle had started on top of the school building. As they fought, they jumped down to the ground, and they had been battling behind the school building all the way until now. Seiji had sliced off the Zombie Demons head at least seventeen or eighteen times already, and he was lightly injured as well, as evidenced by his slightly tattered combat clothes. Seiji-sama, Light-chan said , this monster is no longer able to resurrect. If you take its head one more time Itll be over, I know. The Zombie Demon lunged towards Seiji for the umpteenth time. It had zero intelligence whatsoever and was relying purely on its instinct to fight. Seiji was only wounded as this was his first ever experience fighting a magical monster, so he made a low-level mistake. After he grew accustomed to fighting the demon, he didnt repeat the same mistake. Seiji sidestepped the zombies pounce and swung with his kodachi, lopping off the Zombie Demons right arm. A few seconds prior to this, the Zombie Demons arms and even head would completely regenerate after a moment or so, but this time it was different. The zombie swiped at Seiji with its left claw. Seiji blocked the zombies hand with his sword, spun around like a whirlwind, and used his momentum to slice again! The zombies left claw went flying. That didnt hinder it in the slightest; it pursued its offense by attempting to headbutt Seiji. Seiji avoided the zombies clumsy attack yet again and brought his blade down upon its head! Seijis attack missed. It wasnt due to the zombie dodging. Instead, it had collapsed! The zombie slid a great distance due to its wild charge. Seiji merely observed the zombie. Despite the loss of its right arm and left hand, it tried to claw its way back up again. It attempted to support itself using the stump of its left arm but lost its balance and fell over once again. Seiji sighed and walked over. Farewell. The zombie had finally managed to climb up again when Seijis blade descended upon its neck. The zombies head went flying, but it disappeared and transformed a puff of black smoke before reaching the ground. The headless corpse slowly collapsed to its knees and also transformed into a burst of black smoke, which gradually dissipated. Seiji watched the last strand of smoke disappear before he turned around and left. He hurriedly ran around the school building and saw what was happening. Natsuya was currently battling a tall, red-haired man with the aid of Hitaka and Rana. Oh, they must have defeated their respective opponents. Er, this mans appearance Seiji was utterly gobsmacked at the sight. Isnt this a fricking Shutendoji!? Look at that red hair and that huge wine gourd! Look at the handsome face that deserved a beating!! Seiji coughed dryly. Alright, theres no need to get too excited. Who pulled that SSR card whoops, this was a transformation from a synchronized spirit, right? Who transformed into this? Was it Okubo!? Haruta-kun! While Seiji was still in a state of shock, Natsuya hurriedly dashed in his direction. Hitaka and Rana combined their efforts and succeeded in drawing Shutendojis attention, enabling Natsuya to break free. President Seiji was just about to say something when Natsuya suddenly pulled his arm and dragged him away! Because Natsuya was running at such a high speed under the Body-strengthening Spell, Seiji flew through midair for a while as he was dragged like a kite. Seiji was rendered speechless by the situation. Natsuya didnt slow down until after dashing quite a distance, when she finally released her kite Seiji. Haruta-kun, hows your condition? Pretty goodI was only lightly injured. Natsuya inspected his wound. Thanks for your hard work The current situation is just as you see: Shutendoji has appeared! Thats the result of Okubo summoning a spirit to his own body and transforming into it. I guessed as much Its a forbidden technique for Yin-Yang Masters to summon spirits into their own bodies! I never expected him to do such a thing!! Not only that coincidentally, he summoned Shutendoji! Natsuya looked at Seiji with a strange, indescribable expression on her face. Seiji tugged at his mouth. It was indeed far too coincidental. Was everything actually not a coincidence at all? If things were too coincidental, it was only natural to suspect that there was some unknown force behind it all but what could possibly cause all this? Was there a force that could control it? If it were truly a coincidence, just how unlucky was Okubo Wait, unlucky!? Seijis eyes lit up as an explanation popped into his mind. Yes, theres one force out there that could influence all this! Even though the way this force acted was subtle and mysterious, it truly did exist, and it would bring Heaven-sent Calamities upon anyone that harmed the Holy Maiden! That was Okubos greatest mistake. Seiji deeply felt the subtle workings of karma as he pondered everything that Okubo had done. This is no coincidence, President. He looked at her, hinting his thoughts with his eyes. Natsuya suddenly grasped what Seiji was hinting at, and her expression became one of realization, before turning into stunned amazement. Shika Kagura if the Reapers Curse can even influence this matter, then its Due to the fact that it could be mitigated, this mysterious force seemed rather subtle, and even somewhat insignificant. But at this moment, Natsuya felt the mystical effects of karma, just as Seiji did. Okubos fate was already decided when he harmed Shika-chan, Seiji said, before smiling widely.I am his Heaven-sent Calamity. And now, its time for my appearance as the final act. No, more accurately, me and you Light-chan. Ahh, thats right, Seiji- sama ! a spirited voice exclaimed in Seijis mind. Im not sure what exactly happened, but its great that Ive encountered this vicious demon again! Light-chan continued in a voice filled with battle spirit. When I saw this demon, I remembered many things, including my name. Just as Natsuya- sama inferred, my true name is Minamoto no Raiko! Minamoto no Raiko, where the word Raiko contained the character for Light. He was the legendary hero and commander, renowned as a top-class demon slayer among his fellow samurai, and the most famous legend regarding him was The slaying of Shutendoji!!! Chapter 177 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Natsuya had merely felt that Seijis newly received heroic spirit had great potential and was worthy of her making a specific plan that took its powers into account. Even if it didnt work out in the end, it would only be a minor waste of effort at least that was how it should have been. However, Shutendoji ended up appearing! Natsuya was shocked in many different ways upon witnessing Okubo ingest a mysterious drug and utilize a forbidden technique to transform into this legendary demon spirit. Okay, it wasnt the time for reflecting on that right now. As according to our back-up plan, Im going to cast a spell to strengthen your synchronized heroic spirits strength. Are you ready, Haruta-kun? Yep, lets begin immediately, President. Kill them. Kill them! Kill them! Kill them all!!! Okubo shouted from deep within his soul. When he saw Natsuya escape, the only thing he desired was to use his newfound power which he risked his life for to chase after, abuse, and kill her. But this new power wasnt under his control. In fact, he wasnt even able to control his own body anymore. All he could do was watch as the demon spirit dwelling within him toyed with Natsuyas two Spirit-branded Retainers. Shutendoji was playing with them. He hadnt had a physical vessel acting as his body for centuries, and there were several beautiful and cute girls before him. He felt it was a waste to eat them up immediately. After toying with them for a bit, hed push them to the brink of despair, before finally capturing them and enjoying himself that was the way he liked it. Unfortunately for him, his new hosts voice was rather noisy. *Boom!* Thanks to him being distracted by his host, an attack got through, and his eardrums were rocked as his face was caught up in a violent blast. It was explosion-type magic. That stung a little Shutendoji felt displeased and narrowed his eyes at the cat girl whod hit him with the explosion-type magic. The cat girl turned invisible. Bad girl trying to hide is useless. Shutendoji waved his hand, causing red flames that seemed almost liquid in nature to appear and cover the entire area! *Sizzle!!* The flames burned furiously, forcing Rana out of her invisible state. Shutendoji waved his hand again, and this time reddish flames materialized into a huge claw which swiped down towards the cat girl! Rana desperately attempted to evade it, but the claw was faster than she was. Just as she was about to be seized, a figure appeared, blocking the fast-approaching claw. It was Hitaka. A red shield was slung over her arm, and she focused all her efforts on defending against the giant claw, with numerous red spell formations appearing around her body. But it was no good. With one swipe, the huge claw broke through both the shield and the defensive barrier spell and caught the red-haired girl in its grasp! Hitaka was now screaming in agony. Rana gave a shrill shriek as she spat out a dark red bullet of light from her mouth which crashed into the huge claw but only managed to scratch its surface. Shutendoji waved his hand that was now clenched into a fist. The giant claw flicked its fingers at lightning speed, shattering the dark mist surrounding Rana and knocking the cat girls petite body away! She flew for several dozen meters before crashing into the ground with a tremendous impact. Rana Hitaka forced herself to bear the pain from the flaming claw and twisted her head to look at her companion. Hitaka saw the cat girl slowly crawling up from where she fell as she trembled and spat out a mouthful of blood. Escape! Hitaka shouted in a strangled voice. In just an instant, both of them had been defeated. This was the true power of the great demon spirit Shutendoji! He was impossible for them to deal with. Find Milady tell her that Im Sorry. Hitaka shut her eyes. Being captured by a demon like this meant that even if she didnt die, she would end up being tortured or even end up being a hostage. Hitaka was the type that absolutely wouldnt allow herself to become Natsuyas baggage. Thats why, for her final move Inugami, release Ah!! Hitaka was just about to commit suicide with a self-explosion spell when the huge claw squeezed her mercilessly, breaking several bones in her body. The pain was like a torrential flood that stole away her consciousness. Dont be so naughtyI havent had enough fun yet~~ Shutendoji chuckled as he dragged the limp red-haired girl behind him. Kill her! Eat her!! his noisy host screamed from the deep recesses of his soul. Honestly, humans are so scary. Whos the real demon here? Even Shutendoji couldnt help but inwardly think that to himself. A beautiful girl should be paired with fine wine and be enjoyed deliciously. Im a gourmet, not some barbaric low-level demon! But this scent was so tantalizing. There was no harm in having a little taste, right? Shutendoji licked his lips as he stared at the girls face. If a person only went off appearances, for a handsome man to do such an action in front of a girl, it would seem like Where should I take a bite out of? Lets go with her ears. Theyll be sweet and crispyperfect for an appetizer. Shutendoji slowly edged his face closer and opened his mouth. *Schwup!* A sharp arrow pierced his head. Eh? Shutendoji grunted, looking up dazedly. When he turned to look in the direction that the arrow came from, another arrow penetrated the skin on his forehead! *Schwup schwup! Schwup schwup schwup!* Seven arrows in total magical arrows. All seven landed exactly on Shutendojis forehead!! Divine Wine Poison, ignite! The magical arrows suddenly exploded into a burst of green flames that enveloped Shutendojis head and quickly spread across his entire body! Ahhh!!! It hurts!!! Shutendoji screamed in agony. He reflexively tried to extinguish the fire on him by beating at the flames frantically. While occupied with the green flames, he suddenly detected a deadly, razor-sharp intent approaching him. An azure sword flash sliced through the air, heading straight for his neck!! *Woosh!* Shutendoji retreated backwards and dodged this attack. With a flash of his body, he managed to blink several hundred meters away in just an instant. Immediately after evading the attack, dark red flames billowed from his entire body, extinguishing the azure flames. Who!? Who dares antagonize me, a king!!? Shutendoji roared in anger as he turned his head to glare at the new figure. Then, Shutendojis expression turned to stone at the sight of this figure. He had short purple hair and was wearing an azure headscarf with an ordinary light green martial arts outfit. He wielded a sword with two hands, and a longbow was slung over his back. Every now and then, the figures eyes, set in a smooth, handsome face, flashed with azure light. As Shutendoji looked upon this person, he felt a surge of boiling anger as well as a sliver of fear. Its actually you! The most underhanded human of all! The most vicious villain in all humanity!! Minamoto no Raiko!!! The great demons frenzied roars were capable of piercing the heavens. Seiji caught hold of the heavily injured Hitaka as Rana appeared beside him. Seiji handed Hitaka to Rana, who made herself invisible while retreating to the rear of the compound as hastily as she could. Hitaka was heavily injured, but it was more than likely that Natsuya would be able to save her. Seiji decided to trust in the president. After taking care of Hitaka, he looked back towards his opponent. Standing there was a ferocious demon who had gone berserk. He seems to have a deep-seated hatred for you, Light-chan. Er thats because the first time I killed him, it was through an underhanded method, the heroic spirit replied sheepishly. But that was just one time; every time I slew him after that was fair and square most of the time, at least. Seiji was rendered speechless by this. There were so many parts he wanted to comment on, but he didnt know where to start! Even though I really want to ask more about the specific details, nows not the time. He mentally sighed at his bonded spirits former antics. The most important part is that you can slay him, right? Indeed! Half of the reason I became a heroic spirit was to slay Shutendoji! What about the other half? In order to protect beautiful girls! Seiji chuckled. You youre quite honest. Minamoto no Raiko also let out a hoarse chuckle. Both the host and spirit laughed together. As they were laughing, a large wine gourd hurtled towards them. The battle had begun!! Chapter 178 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Once again, a potato chip dropped out of Ayami Himikis mouth. A heroic spirit Minamoto no Raiko She stared at her magic holographic projection in stunned amazement once again. This handsome guy that she felt was an absolute newbie and made her wonder why the Yoruhana family daughter had even recruited him actually had a bonded spirit that was Transforming into one of the greatest demon spirits, Shutendoji, was already rare enough. Now there was a heroic spirit as well, and it coincidentally happened to be Minamoto no Raiko!? What the hell!? Just what was going on!? A legendary duel was about to be fought before her! Not a hallucination or a movie!! The real deal!!! Just what was going on with this duel!? Ayami was in a state of shock. Did the red-side Yoruhana familys daughter already anticipate Shutendojis summoning, which was why she prepared this particular heroic spirit? No, no, that was impossible! Summoning a heroic spirit was difficult enough already, and summoning a top-class specific heroic spirit like Minamoto no Raiko was even higher on the difficulty scale!! It was impossible for a Yin-Yang Master like Natsuya to accomplish, no matter if Ayami looked at Natsuyas abilities and resources available or any other factors. The heroic spirits appearance was most likely a coincidence but even so, this was all too coincidental! Just how much luck was required for a beginner-level Yin-Yang Master like Natsuya Yoruhana to summon a high-level heroic spirit for a complete newbie Spirit-branded Retainer? And how much of a coincidence was required for the summoned spirit to be Minamoto no Raiko, Shutendojis mortal enemy and perfect counter!? This seemed like lower odds than winning the lottery!!o Ayami would have preferred to believe that there was something behind it all. But what exactly was going on here? It could be understood that the Yoshiaki family son was able to summon Shutendoji due to using a special item like that mysterious crystal that he swallowed. But there was no explanation for how the Yoruhana family daughter could summon Minamoto no Raiko. The only way a beginner-level Yin Yang Master could summon a high-ranked spirit would be to expend a massive amount of Mana combined with luck. To summon a specific spirit was even more difficult, although it wasnt impossible. But to specifically target a high-ranked heroic spirit To Ayamis knowledge, it was completely impossible for the Yoruhana familys daughter! This was far too much out of her comprehension. It was impossible! It couldnt happen! But the indisputable truth was right in front of her. In her magical hologram, Shutendoji was ferociously swinging around his wine gourd. He was locked in combat with Minamoto no Raiko, who was wielding his longsword. Dark red and azure flames clashed with each other furiously; it was a battle that shook the heavens. If there wasnt a barrier currently covering the entire battlefield, all the schools neighbors would surely have heard the commotion. Ayami felt like her brain was currently filled with a heavy sludge. No matter what this was, her job was to merely observe this legendary duel and keep a record of it. But she really wanted to know what was going on behind it all! The judge furrowed her brows as she continued to observe the duel, feeling a slight sense of discomfort from being unable to figure out the situation. A huge wall of thick red flames imbued with a black aura came crashing down towards Seiji! Using another ultimate attack like this again Seiji was unable to dodge this attack, so he chose to concentrate azure light into his sword and bisected the wall of flames with a single swing. However, at this moment, a huge wine gourd penetrated the wall of flames and came smashing down at an incredibly high speed! *Smack!!* Seiji was dealt a vicious blow by the wine gourd. Even though he used clever footwork to deflect most of the blows force, he still took enough of the impact to send him flying. The red-haired figure suddenly appeared in front of him. Seiji instantly adjusted his position and successfully sliced through the figure, but he sensed that his blade didnt slice through anything physical. Damn His slice was too hurried. Shutendojis true attack came from behind, and he was dealt yet another vicious blow! Seiji was knocked high into the sky. Before he was able to rebalance himself, another strong attack from above hit his back brutally! Seiji crashed into the ground like a falling meteor, the collision creating a huge crater. The wine gourd smashed down immediately, leaving him no time to catch his breath! *Boom!!!* A huge hole appeared in the ground together with cracks that spread out from the center like a spiderweb. Shutendoji landed in front of his wine gourd and smiled delightedly as he observed his wine gourd. The next instant, his smile froze over as he turned around to look in the opposite direction. A lightly panting purple-haired boy stood there with only a tight-fitting vest covering his torso. A decoy substitution technique Hmph, youre quite skilled in cowardly, life-saving techniques. Shutendojis voice was filled with condescension. Seiji merely responded with a faint smile. However, he on the inside, he was anything but calm. This is bad, Light-chan! he shouted in his mind. We cant beat him!! Why are things like this!? This demon has grown extremely strong now hes too powerful What should we do!? Were going to be defeated at this rate! Haha, this will happen on occasion as well Hey hey! Stop scaring me! Youre supposed to be the Shutendoji slayer!! Whats with getting killed off by Shutendoji instead!? Accidents happen, you know. Please, Seiji screamed at the top of his lungs, no accidents at a time like this!! The huge wine gourd smashed down towards him again. Haruta-kun In the midst of dodging, Seiji received a mental message. President! Are you alright? What about Shuho-san? How is she!? Im alright Hitakas seriously injured but shell manage to live. Natsuya sounded fatigued. Her weakness was probably due to overexerting her Mana. Subduing the Zombie Demon, battling fiercely against Okubo, casting a support spell to strengthen Seijis bonded heroic spirit, and curing the heavily injured Hitaka All these actions must have used up all her energy. Its good then as long as shes alive. That was all Seiji could say. Haruta-kun I can see your situation Natsuya continued talking. Seiji remained silent without responding. It was difficult enough already for him to continuously dodge Shutendojis fierce attacks. He couldnt find any opportunities to launch a counterattack. There was too much of a difference in their strengths! Even if his heroic spirit countered Shutendoji, he wouldnt be able to win with this power difference. Youll end up losing at this rate Ill give the remaining power of the spell formations to you No! Youve already spent so much of your energy! Casting another spell will definitely have repercussions!! Hastily casting a spell to increase Seijis heroic spirits strength used up much of Natsuyas energy. Right after she finished the spell, she fell over and kneeled, giving Seiji a big fright. That was when he learned the risks associated with the spell. One more such spell would definitely bring harm to the presidents body. Yes but Hitaka Rana and you youre all fighting for me Natsuya had breathing difficulties as she continued her mental message. Seiji imagined the president barely managing to rise through sheer willpower. Hitaka almost died Ranas injuries arent light either youre still fighting at the risk of your life How could I possibly allow only you guys to Her words were filled with a firm resolution. That was the resolution to bet her life on Seiji. President Haruta-kun the rest is up to you Natsuyas words ended there. Right after that, Seiji saw every single spell formation at school light up with dazzling auras! A rainbow-colored pillar of light descended upon his body. This pillar transmitted an enormous amount of energy to him! At this instant, Seiji visualized many things. The school, the students, and the teachers; boys and girls; people laughing, chatting, walking, sitting, having class, and exercising Countless scenes, sounds, emotions, and wishes scattered in front of him. There was only one phrase that sounded particularly clear. School festival. This was the once-a-year major event that all the teachers and students were looking forward to tomorrow! Ahhhhhh! Seiji began burning up in the literal sense. His entire body blazed with thick azure flames. He was undergoing a transformation in the flames. Seiji-sama! If this continues, youll Its fine! Isnt it just some damage to my soul!? I can handle it! Seiji-sama Light-chan, its time to determine the winner! We absolutely must take care of him!! Mmm Natsuya-samas entrusted a task to us, and Seiji-samas believes in me. I definitely wont disappoint you!! The huge wine gourd smashed towards them yet again. However, an azure flash cut through the air and sliced the wine gourd into two halves! The earth shook as the two halves fell to the ground. The azure flames finally dissipated. Seijis new appearance was now that of a tall warrior clad in mighty, azure-colored armor. An extravagant horned helmet protected his head, and he wielded a silver-colored runic longsword. Both his eyes and his blade were burning with azure flames that seemed as tranquil as a pond of water. Seiji raised his sword and swung. *Boom!!* Shutendojis figure was enveloped with the blinding light of the azure flames! Chapter 179 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Shutendoji forcefully extinguished the azure flames on him and roared in anger. He was greeted with a lightning-quick sword slash. Shutendoji was unable to dodge, and his left arm was sliced off. He waved his right hand, unleashing a huge quantity of red flames. The azure sword flash pierced through the flames and into his chest! Argh!!!! Shutendoji felt the imminent danger of death. He clutched his enemys sword blade with his right hand and maximized his power output. Red flames erupted with the force of a volcanic geyser! If someone looked on from above, they would see a beautiful red flower of flames bloom where they were battling. Ayami Himiki watched the proceedings with an expressionless face. She was already prepared to intervene. This type of power was already barely at the boundary of being dangerous. If it increased any further, she would be forced to stop the duel and issue a warning. The red flames gradually dissipated to reveal an armored warrior clad entirely in azure flames. The other combatant had now transformed into a red-haired, long-horned, long-fanged, fierce-appearing demon. He was wielding a large blood-red axe in one hand and a blood-red wine gourd in the other. The heroic spirit Minamoto no Raiko and the great demon Shutendoji. From ancient times to modern times, they were legendary mortal enemies. They had now been rematerialized. They were now about to have their umpteenth deathmatch! Shutendoji tossed his wine gourd into the air. Demon wine[Blood Corrosion]! Many womens faces appeared around the wine gourd, their faces distorted with pain. They shrieked in unison, giving voice to their bone-piercing grudges and suddenly shot out a blood-red stream of light at Seiji! Simultaneously, Shutendoji rushed at Seiji with the imposing axe and prepared to unleash a powerful axe attack. Seiji, or Minamoto no Raiko, responded by swinging his longsword in a wide arc and sending out a strong beam of azure light that tangled with the red light. Secret sword technique[Upending the Wineglass]! With a high-speed twirl of the longsword, the azure light mixed with the red light and sent Shutendojis attack back at its caster! Shutendoji received the backlash from his own attack right as he was slicing down with his huge battleaxe, which tilted the angle of his attack. *Crash!!!* The extraordinarily strong axe attack created a huge crevice in the ground. However, that was all it accomplished. In this opening, Seiji jumped and used a whirlwind attack infused with azure flames and slashed the demons neck! He managed to break through the first layer of the demons defense. The look in Shutendojis eyes grew even fiercer. His muscles bulged as he swung his gigantic axe again. The axe viciously struck the heroic spirit that was unable to regain his balance in time after the attack and sent him flying with a massive impact! The azure-armored figure exploded into small pieces in midair. It was the Decoy Substitution technique again. Another sword slice came from the side and sliced across Shutendojis neck! This attack broke through his second layer of defense. Shutendoji covered his neck with one of his large hands. He threw down the huge battle axe and attacked Seiji with his bare fist. Seiji didnt dodge this attack. He used the armors defense to absorb the vicious punch, and twisting his body to mitigate the remaining impact, he jumped with both feet, exerting all his power for his counterblow! Fatal sword technique[Poison Wine Toast]! Every rune on the silver longsword lit up with dark azure light. *Pierce!!!* The longsword maneuvered in between Shutendojis fingers at the speed of light and broke through his final layer of defense as well as his tough demon skin. It pierced deep into his throat and released life-threatening energy. *Smack!* The huge impact and pain from being pierced through caused Shutendoji to fall over backwards heavily as his huge body crashed into the ground. Execute! Seiji and Raiko roared in unison, sending forth all their remaining energy. A huge geyser-like eruption occurred again, only this time the flames were azure. The wine gourd that was floating in midair and the demons battleaxe was burned into nothing but dust Seiji and Raiko pressed all their strength onto the blade stuck in their enemys neck in an attempt to slice off Shutendojis head right then and there! Shutendojis expression was one of obvious panic and fear. He wanted to resist, but his enemys power was invading his body, and he was being physically suppressed as well. He couldnt feel anything apart from incredible pain all over his body, and it was difficult for him to move even a finger! He was about to be executed. Once again. Just like before. I dont want to die! I dont want to die!! I dont want to die!!! Shutendojis and Okubo Yoshiakis despair overlapped with each other. The great demon sensed his hosts thoughts and learned that there was still one final trick available to them. A soul attack! Shutendoji used his hosts soul as the final weapon. Okubo could only use this chance to struggle. Through Shutendoji, as well as his own eyes, Okubo gathered his remaining power and cast a spell on their enemy!! Seiji-sama, be care Minamoto no Raikos shouting sounded in Seijis mind but was interrupted. Then, Seiji sunk into darkness. At first, he was confused. But he instantly realized what was going on. This was in the soul realm Just as he figured out the situation he was in, a figure clad in a yellow-green wide-sleeved robe appeared in front of him. Seiji Haruta Okubo Yoshiaki The two of them exchanged glances. You made the wrong decision, Okubo stated in a grim tone of voice. No, you did. Seijis tone was rather light. Originally, you didnt have to die. No, thats you! You shall die in the most painful method possible by my hands! Okubo roared as he lifted his hand. And then Im going to find that bitch! And kill all those girls!! Torture them all to death!!! You wont have any chance to do so. Seiji remained calm. Die! Okubo reached out with his hand, and a pair of huge, white bone claws materialized from the darkness and swiped at Seiji. The claws were blocked. A hexagonal overlapping barrier appeared in front of Seiji, blocking the huge claws. That pathetic defense is the best your imagination can come up with? Break through it!! Several large red bullets of light appeared and collided the hexagonal barrier! *Boom boom boom* There was zero damage inflicted upon the barrier. Okubos expression froze over at this. Seiji chuckled at this. Hey, have you heard of Absolute Territory? Okubo had a mystified expression now. The impenetrability of souls! A protective energy shield; a holy area no one can intrude upon! From Evangelion, an anime series that overlapped two different centuries! In the original story, it was known as the A.T. field, an incredibly middle school-level immature setting where this energy shield could even stand up against nuclear explosions. Youre calling this defense pathetic? Just try and break through! Seiji extended his palms. However, Im not so foolish as to allow you to attack however you like. I may not be at your level in casting spells, but my imagination is at least one hundred times stronger than yours! Right after he finished speaking, weapons of all shapes and assortments materialized behind him. Some weapons were extravagant, some looked plain and ordinary, some seemed obviously sharp, while others were filled with killing intent The numbers continuously increased to the point where it was difficult to count! Okubo was astonished at this. What the hell was this!? First, allow me to show you the Gate of Babylon. Seiji made what he believed to be the most golden expression he possibly could as he pointed with his finger. The countless sharp and mystical weapons were sent flying towards Okubo like a torrential downpour! The white bone claw was instantly crushed into tiny pieces. Okubo hurriedly imagined the strongest barrier he could to defend himself with. But those weapons flying at him were far more powerful than he anticipated! His barrier only lasted a few seconds before it was on the verge of collapsing! Okubo began panicking as he desperately tried to imagine a way to defend himself. Thats when he noticed his opponent drawing out a platinum gold sword from midair with a golden hilt and a blueish blade. A holy sword just seeing its appearance naturally gave Okubo that impression! This swords high-class divine aura was simply that strong! Okubo was shocked to his core at the fact that his opponent still had the imaginative power to create such a fearsome weapon right after launching a brutal all-out attack. No, this was impossible! How could a humans imagination be so encompassing to such a degree? But the indisputable truth was in front of him. Seiji lifted up his Excalibur sword from the Fate/Stay Night series as the sword flashed with a blinding golden glow. This is my second attack. Seiji revealed a light smile. I still have so many more attacks Id like to try out, so please dont be defeated too easily. Seiji lifted his sword high into the air after he sincerely made that statement. He took a deep breath, then sliced with all his strength! Excalibur!!! Seijis shout echoed throughout the entire soul realm. A golden flash shot from the sword and headed straight for Okubo, illuminating his ashen-pale face Chapter 180 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Seiji-sama! He heard someone calling for him. Seiji returned to his senses. What he saw was a tall hat? The longsword in his hands had sliced this hat in half. What was going on? Shutendoji escaped , Light-chan explained. Oh Seiji blinked in confusion as he looked back. He saw Okubo Yoshiaki collapsed on the ground, his robe in tatters. Okubos hair had turned white, his expression was hollow, and he was bleeding from all his orifices. When you defeated Shutendojis hosts soul, I cut off his head, and was about to kill him off for real but he escaped. The heroic spirits voice was filled with depression. I deeply apologize! I actually made such a crucial mistake at the very end!! So spirits had the ability to ditch their host and escape on their own? Please punish me, Seiji-sama! Forget it Its fine as long as we won, Light-chan. Seiji smiled lightly. How many ultimate attacks did he end up using against Okubo in the soul realm? He stopped counting around the time that he used Moon Fang Heaven Piercer. Maybe there were about twenty or thirty moves that he copied from animes? The final move he used was Kamehameha from Dragonball Z in order to defeat Okubo once and for all. Seiji felt utterly content at thrashing Okubo in the soul realm. Suddenly, his vision began turning blood-red and an indescribable pain began welled up within his body, causing his consciousness to turn hazy. Seiji-sama! Light-chan shouted; your soul has been damaged! You need to receive treatment as soon as possible!! Damage to his soul? So it feels like this. Seijis surroundings began to blur, and his body started shaking as if he were drunk. However, this was far more unpleasant than being drunk. Seiji-sama!! His bonded heroic spirits voice was filled with anxiety and worry. Dont be so noisy Light-chan Seiji managed to somehow withstand his discomfort as he opened up his systems [items] menu, chose the [Soul Protection CardPrayer of Safety] that he had received from Shika before, and used the item! He instantly felt a warm feeling flow through his body, and he could even envision Shika Kagura standing by her window with her eyes closed and hands clasped in prayer. Right after that, Seiji felt his mind clearing and the pain disappearing from his body. Eh? This what is this power? Light-chan seemed to be stunned at this occurrence. Seiji had now fully regained his awareness; it almost felt like the discomfort from earlier was nothing more than a hallucination. However, the remaining warmth in his body told him that he had indeed received some type of protection. Seijis mouth arced upwards ever so slightly upon thinking of his adopted younger sister. After he confirmed his own status, he discovered that his own clothes were also damaged rather heavily. His body was also somewhat fatigued and slightly injured, but it was nothing serious. As for Okubo who was lying prostrate on the ground he was probably dead. Even if this bastard managed to survive by some stroke of luck, he was probably no different from a dead person or a vegetable. Seiji was too lazy right now to check on Okubos condition or deal a final blow. The duel was over. Natsuya Yoruhana was the victor! I wonder how the president is currently doing Whos going to determine the winner, anyway? Just as Seiji was standing outside the school and thinking about this, Ayami Himiki rose to her feet and sent out a message in the prescribed manner. Duel over! The victor is Natsuya Yoruhana! The next moment. Many shadowy figures emerged from the area surrounding Genhana High School and flew towards the school grounds. Several hours later, in a high-class hospital near the school. Seiji was alone in a luxurious single-person hospital room, resting on his bed while looking out the window. He was taken here for a full physical checkup and treatment and was given one of the most luxurious rooms. Even though it was a hospital room, it didnt seem like one at all. It was more like a high-class hotels room. This place had a bathroom and shower and was furnished extravagantly with costly items all over the place. There was a huge LCD screen television, a high-spec computer, and even video game systems as well as the newest and most popular mangas! And during his checkup and treatment, the doctors and nurses attitudes were all extremely polite and warm to be honest, it was even a little overboard. Seiji had never met such kindly and affable doctors before, nor had he ever met such gentle yet sexy nurses that gave off the impression that they would give him special services if he even hinted at it. After he received his hospital room, a female nurse had stayed in the room with him and kept smiling even after she closed the door for him, gazing at him with a slightly flirtatious look in her eyes. Seiji found it difficult to withstand, so he could only politely inform her that he didnt need anyone to take care of him and that he wanted to be by himself for a while. The beautiful nurse seemed disappointed at this, but she left after saying, If theres anything at all, please press the call button and Ill come here immediately. Seiji heaved a sigh of relief. He felt that he was no longer ordinary due to the special treatment he was receiving. Now that the duel was over, he finally had the spare time to ponder various things about Yin-Yang Masters, Spirit-branded Retainers, duels and so on. After his thoughts came much-needed peace and quiet. Seiji wanted to have a chat with Light-chan but that guy told Seiji how tired he was after the battle and that he needed to rest for a while. There was no peep out of him after that. Did spirits also need to rest? Well, this time he had indeed worked hard. Seiji felt that most of the credit for defeating Shutendoji deserved to go to his bonded heroic spirit; Seiji, as the host, merely provided a vessel for Light-chan to dwell in. Lets take a look at the system. Seiji inspected his systems new rewards. [You have slain your first undead creature with a sword-type weapon. You have received 11 points as a reward. Spiritual Powermartial arts option activated with the new addition of a martial arts techniqueDemon-Slaying: First Form!] [You have defeated your first enemy in a soul battle. You have received 23 points as a reward. New spell receivedBeginner-level Soul Attack!] [You have defeated your first highly synchronized transformed monster. You have received 33 points as a reward. New spell receivedDragon Counterattack.] So Ive completed three achievements Fine, Ill continue reading them more detail. Seiji looked at his new option [Spiritual PowerMartial Arts] and discovered that only the [Demon-Slaying: First Form] ability was within it. In order to learn [Demon-Slaying: First Form], he first needed to acquire more knowledge about undead creatures. He also needed to receive tutelage from a person with knowledge about the undead in order to learn how to hit, injure, destroy, and seal the undead effectively. He also required 4 points to exchange for it. Thats right4 points, not 14 or 24, a mere 4 points. This is too cheap! Seiji felt like there was some sort of plot behind it, or that this skill was a rather weak one. The systems explanation for this skill was [A slicing skill that will suppress the undead. Can only be used with a sword-type weapon. The first technique in the Demon-Slaying technique series.] It was only the first technique, meaning that there was a second, third, and even fourth? What a ripoff! And as the opening attack in a technique series, it surely wouldnt have a high attack power. Yep, this is definitely a plot. Seiji felt as if he had seen through everything. Lets just leave it for now; it isnt necessary to learn such a skill immediately. Next, he took a look at the [Beginner-level Soul Attack.] The prerequisite conditions were roughly the same as [Demon-Slaying: First Form]. He needed to read the relevant information, learn about the intricacies of the soul from a teacher, and gain experience in attacking and defending in the soul realm, as well as paying 32 points. [Through direct contact, close-distance roaring, or staring into a living creatures eyes, you can activate this ability to cause a stunning, dizzying, or headache effect.] A stun ability! That was Seijis first reaction. After thinking it over, he felt that this classic ability was actually quite useful. Obviously, it was good for combat. As for daily life, it seemed useful for dealing with someone in a situation where getting physical would be inconvenient. Just imagine: he could deal with a hoodlum simply by staring at him! How cool was that? Or, against a crowd of hoodlums, just one roar would knock all of them over This was basically just like Haoshoku Haki! Yep, this seems pretty good. Ill learn it when I have time. Seiji smiled in appreciation. The final new skill was [Dragon Counterattack]. Seijis eyes became hollow as he read the skills effects. This this is A quote from a well-known game in his past life sounded in his mind Taste the dragons blade! Chapter 181 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Taste the dragons blade! was what Genji from Overwatch would always shout when he used his ultimate ability. This [Dragon Counterattack] skill made Seiji recall that game skill. [This skill can absorb strong Mana attacks and transform the energy into dragon form to deal a counterattack.] That was the explanation from Seijis system. During the battle where Seiji transformed and fought against Shutendoji, Seiji had used Light-chans power to use a similar techniquethe secret sword technique Upending the Wineglass. That technique had absorbed the enemys wine gourds blood-red light and reflected it back at Shutendoji the only difference was that the energy didnt transform into a dragons form. [Dragon Counterattack] seemed like a stronger and more pretentious and magical version of [Upending the Wineglass]. Giving such a reward, system, youre really But the part that Seiji wanted to comment on the most was the prerequisite conditions for learning it. [Learn three mana-based attack spells or martial arts techniques C 0%.] [Learn three mana-based defensive spells or martial arts techniques C 0%.] [??? (Will be revealed after completing the first two prerequisite conditions.)] Just the first two prerequisites alone required him to learn a total of six spells and/or martial arts techniques! And the third condition wouldnt even be revealed until he finished the first two requirements! It was truly an ultimate skill. Seiji admitted to himself that [Dragon Counterattack] would probably appear rather flashy, and it was both practical and pretentious at the same time. However, even the revealed prerequisites were so difficult to fulfill that he could only look at it in longing. This wasnt something that a newbie could learn. Ill have to wait until later to exchange for it. In the end, apart from the huge reward of 67 points, the [Beginner-level Soul Attack] was the most useful gain. Seiji closed his system. He wasnt sleepy right now he got out of bed since he didnt want to rest anymore. Just as he was wondering what he should do to alleviate his boredom, the doorbell to his hospital room rang. Haruta-kun, its me. President!? Seiji was astonished by the unexpected visitor as he invited her in. Natsuya smiled lightly as she entered, despite the fact that she was in a hospital gown and obviously fatigued. Im glad to see that youre alright, Haruta-kun, she greeted sincerely. Im the same way as well, its great that youre alright. Seiji also smiled in return. I was so worried I didnt know how you, Shuho-san, and Kirin-san were doing. I could only ask the hospital staff members to let me know as quickly as possible. Seiji looked searchingly at the presidents expression. Since she was still able to smile, both the other girls were probably fine. I know I heard right after I woke up that you wanted to see me as quickly as possible Natsuya began to blush slightly when faced with Seijis stare, so she averted her gaze. Seiji was rendered speechless at this. He felt a subtle feeling that something was abnormal. Is it just a mistaken impression? Did a doctor or nurse misconstrue the meaning of my message when they told Natsuya? Forget it, it doesnt matter. Yep, I was really worried since you collapsed after the duel How are you feeling now? You seem rather fatigued. If you arent supposed to get out of bed, then dont get out of bed. Just tell me, and Ill go visit you, Seiji said gently. Yeah Natsuyas face became redder than before. She felt a warm and itchy feeling as she listened to his gentle words that showed his care for her. This was a foreign feeling for her. Still, it felt nice. A period of silence fell between them. Why isnt she saying anything? Seiji was slightly confused. Er How are Shuho-san and Kirin-san? He began the conversation again. Hitaka was heavily injured, but she was fortunate enough to receive treatment in time. After special treatment, shes no longer in any danger. It will take a long while for her to fully heal, but shell be able to recover fully without any negative aftereffects, Natsuya answered in a light voice. Thats good, then. Seiji finally felt the greatest load on his mind being taken from him. The red-haired girl had suffered greatly due to Shutendoji. Seiji had almost wanted to load upon witnessing that scene, but he resolved to continue. Even if he could get a better situation after loading, it would wipe away everyones hard efforts so far. Hitakas fierce battling and her injuries those werent to be ignored lightly. At any rate, Hitaka Shuho had survived and would eventually make a full recovery. That was enough. Ranas injuries are much lighter in comparison. Shes already fine right now after some basic treatment. Theyre both resting in their hospital rooms would you like to go visit them? Can I? Seiji blinked his eyes in surprise. You can, but I just went to visit them myself. I think it might be better to let them rest quietly for now, Natsuya answered softly. Then Ill go visit them later. Yeah Another period of silence fell between them. Its the school festival today, Haruta-kun. The president looked out the window as she spoke up again. Yeah, the school festival Seiji also looked out the window. Both of them envisioned the school as if they could see through the dark night. Will the school return to its original state before the students arrive next morning? It should. It can still return to its original state so quickly after being destroyed to such an extent. Amazing. Seiji rubbed his chin in contemplation. Yeah Natsuya secretly snuck a look at Seiji. Haruta-kun, what do you think? Hmm? About this duel the Yin-Yang Master duel. The atmosphere suddenly became heavier. Seiji fell silent for several moments. Battles, serious injuries, and even deaths cruel fights like these will occur every day, Natsuya stated calmly. After personally witnessing and experiencing such things whats your current opinion? Do you still want to know more about the mystical realm? This was a direct question about his innermost feelings. Duels honestly, they arent exactly joyous things. Thats because its basically a fight in the end, and theres always going to be fighting, no matter what the method is. Apart from the fighting, the scenes I witnessed An indescribable light flashed in Seijis eyes as he spoke his next words: I feel that the mystical realm is amazing. Natsuyas eyes widened slightly in surprise. She didnt expect to hear such an answer. It feels amazing to become stronger like this! Casting spells and battling to my utmost capability is so fun! Not to mention its also nice to fight together with my comrades Seiji said sincerely from the bottom of his heart. Injuries, and even death, could be received in battle. This was indeed unpleasant, even scary. But the process of battling in and of itself was a joyful one! Just look at all the entertainment available in the world. Products about or containing battles were by far in the majority. Humanity sought battle and sought to gain strength! This passion was inherent in humanitys genes. I want to become stronger, as well as witness and experience even more powerful battles, Seiji explained honestly. Thats my subjective wish. As for important objective reasons, its because of Shika Kagura my family and so on. Thats why Ill continue down this path. I definitely wont retreat. Ill resolutely walk the path Ive chosen. Natsuya detected such a will emanating from his eyes. At this moment, it seemed like his entire person was shining brilliantly. Natsuyas heartbeat quickened once again. There was something fluttering in her chest. Her lips felt dry. She felt a little dazed as she stared at his face. Chapter 182 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 President? Seiji saw the dazed and blushing Natsuya and became worried about her. Whats the matter? Youre really reddo you have a fever? If her body was weak, then she should be resting in bed. He walked closer to her and put his hand on her forehead to test her temperature. Yep, youre really heating up, you should *Whoosh.* The girl with long, sleek black hair and large breasts suddenly hugged him! It was gentle, warm, fragrant, and two large lumps of softness were pressing against his chest!! Seiji fell into a state of shock. What was with this situation? Did the president faint!? He hurriedly took hold of Natsuya. Wow, this feeling, this softness. This is Stop! Now isnt the time to be distracted by idle thoughts!! President? Are you feeling alright? There was no response. Seiji felt that the situation wasnt good, so he immediately bent over, placed his hands at the appropriate locations, and exerted his strength for a princess carry! Haruta kun Natsuya protested feebly. Natsuyas face was flushed red, and her eyes were watery. Her current expression was one of discomfort. It seemed that she was still conscious. Wheres your hospital room? Ill take you back there for a rest no, I should call for a doctor first Er, let me take you back to your room first. After that Ill call someone for you! Seiji was lost on what to do. There was no helping it; the presidents current appearance was too much of a distraction for Seiji. Her typical coolness and strictness had completely disappeared and had been replaced by innocence and weakness! This contrast combined her beautiful figure as she lay meekly in his arms He felt like he was almost about to have a reaction from his lower half!! Wheres your hospital room, President!? The president looked at his face and didnt reply. Instead, she broke out into giggles. Why the heck was she giggling!? Did I do something strange? Seiji was utterly confused. Thats when he finally realized. Oh, so she was laughing because of how foolish I am! Its not necessary to take you back to your room. This place will be fine. He took several big strides towards the hospital bed. Eh? Natsuya was surprised at hearing this. A somewhat confused Natsuya was placed onto the bed by Seiji. At this moment, various scenes flashed into her mind, and she panicked as her face reddened even more than before. But reality differed from her imagination. After Seiji placed Natsuya on the bed and covered her with a blanket, he pressed a button. The female nurse arrived rather quickly. This ladys not feeling too well. Call for a doctor to see her quickly. The nurse nodded and left the room. Seiji turned around and smiled at Natsuya. This is the right method, isnt it? He expressed with his smile. But in Natsuyas eyes, she felt something completely different. Being hugged by him, lying in the hospital bed that still had his faint scent, and seeing his warm and gentle smile the president felt rather embarrassed. She tugged on her blanket and covered half of her face to hide her embarrassment, but this caused her to smell his scent even stronger than earlier. Ahh so embarrassing. She couldnt help but sneak another peek at Seiji, only to see that he was still gently looking in her direction. She would never be able to calm down if he kept watching her like this! The fluttery feeling in her chest wouldnt stop, her face heated up, and her body temperature rose rapidly She was completely unable to deny or ignore it anymore. I for Haruta-kun Suddenly someone opened the door and entered with hurried footsteps. It was a female doctor. Forget it. Natsuya decided to temporarily stop this line of thought as she was interrupted. Seiji left the hospital. His injuries were light to begin with, and he didnt need to stay in the hospital, nor did he want to stay in the hospital. After his conversation with the president, he left the hospital. The sky outside happened to be light currently. With the sunlight of a fresh dawn greeting him, he walked out the hospital door and saw a black luxury car come to a halt in front of him. Seiji entered the car, which took him back to Natsuyas residence at Genhana High School. Mai greeted him there. Im delighted to see that youre well, Junior, the maid said in a gentle tone. Thanks for worrying about me, Senpai. I only know that Milady was victorious How are they all doing? Seiji took a look at Mais tightly clenched hands. Theyre all going to be fine, he said gently. The president, Shuho-san, and Kirin-san are all fine and in no danger. Mai heaved an obvious sigh of relief upon hearing this. An indescribable light flashed through her eyes. Thats great Shuho-san and Kirin-san were both injured, and the president is rather fatigued, but theyll get better and recover completely. Thats why you dont need to worry so much, Senpai, Seiji reassured the maid while smiling. Okay Mai also smiled in response. Thank you, Junior Im so grateful to you for assisting Milady She revealed an incredibly soft and moving beautiful smile. No need to be so formal, Senpai. Seiji continued to smile as he walked inside after saying that sentence. The moment he opened the door, someone flew straight towards him. Shika Kagura embraced him tightly. Brother Im so glad The girls voice was choked up with tears as she greeted him. Her body was also trembling. Seiji hugged her tightly to himself as well. Im back, Shika-chan. Thanks to your protection, I was able to safely return. Welcome back Shika finally began smiling while still crying. She had always been so worried and concerned about him. Now that he was so close to her, she thought that perhaps a calamity would But it didnt happen. He returned safely! He returned in perfect condition and wasnt harmed by her ability. Just like he promised. Wonderful, wonderful, wonderful Shika kept repeating that word in her mind as she felt a heavy burden being taken off her along with endless amounts of relief and delight. The two of them simply embraced each other without a word for a long while. Finally, they let go of each other. Everything is over, Seiji said in a soft voice, gently wiping away Shika-chans tears. The president said that youre free to go wherever you like. Shika fell silent upon hearing this. While she did have a residence to live in, that wasnt where she wanted to go. Compared to that lonely place, this house the few days she spent here had been much more joyous. Because of the person before her. She didnt want to leave this place no, she didnt want to leave him. Seiji noticed her silence and blinked as he contemplated. Shika-chan, you have a place to live in, right? Shika nodded. Can you still live there? Er, what I mean is, does that place have anything to do with Okubo? Oh, right, about Okubo, what exactly was your contract with him? I heard from the president that for temporary contracts, even if you dont do anything, theyll automatically expire and dont require the original contractor to cancel the contract. Is yours like that? Seiji asked to confirm Natsuyas information. Shika nodded again. Thats great, then. As for your residence Shika gave him an explanation. She had rented two apartments. One was a single-bedroom apartment near Genhana Middle School, which was used as a temporary residence. The other one, her permanent residence, was a larger apartment at a farther location. Seiji mulled things over. Do you have any attachments to your permanent residence? Shika shook her head. Then move closer! Move to that temporary apartment no, since it was the place you lived in while working for Okubo, you dont have to live there anymore. Why dont you just come and live with me! Shika widened her eyes in surprise at this unexpected offer. Live together!? Er, not live together You can live in the same apartment as me! There are still many empty rooms there, and the landlords really nice. Although the apartments not exactly high-class, all the basic amenities are present, Seiji explained. The rents quite cheap as well; youll definitely be able to afford it. The rooms are a little small if you have too many things, you can rent a larger one, as I suspect some of those are empty! If its too difficult financially for you to rent a large apartment, then rent one together with me! Eh, isnt this still living together in the end? Seiji only discovered the truth of what he spoke after he already said it out loud. Teehee. Shika began chuckling. Brother Seiji She did her best to stop herself, but couldnt help but let her tears drip down again. I want to move in I dont have many things but I want to rent a big apartment and live together with Brother Like a family. She wanted to live in the same place as him like they were real relatives! Is this really okay? Was it alright for her to be so selfish? Could she really have such good fortune? Shika-chan Seiji was both moved and relieved at hearing her answer. Yep, of course! Ill just do it. Even though various problems could crop up later down the road, this wish This pure-hearted wish of hers had to be satisfied at all costs! Seiji hugged Shika once again. Shika felt a warmth in both her body and heart while tears still trickled down her cheeks. This was the moment that a new family was born. Chapter 183 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Seiji had a good discussion with Shika after she finally calmed down. There were some personal belongings Shika needed to retrieve from her temporary apartment, and she also needed to cancel her rental contract there. After that, she would also gather some of her belongings from her permanent apartment before moving in. Seiji wanted to help her move, but she refused politely. My belongings theres actually very few that I need to keep. Just myself will be enough for moving. This sentence gave Seiji a subtle heartache. But since she had already spoken, it was difficult for him to insist. Shika needed to say farewell to her past life. If he was by her side at that time it wasnt impossible, but it seemed that she wanted to do so by herself. She needed to say farewell to isolation and walk towards the future. This was her ceremony. Alright. Ill bring you to your apartment and talk to the landlord about renting a large apartment, Seiji told her. Ill be waiting for you. Shika revealed a beautiful, sweet smile from the bottom of her heart. Okay! After making their decision, they notified Mai and made preparations to leave Natsuyas residence. When Shika was captured and brought here, all she had were her Spirit-branded Retainer combat clothes. Now that she was leaving, she also wanted to take her sketchbook as well as the notebook containing her story ideas. Seiji merely packed up his clothes and other limited luggage. They found the maid Mai after finishing their preparations. Houjou-san, thank you so much for taking care of me. Shika bowed politely in thanks. Im going to leave now, and Id like to take these two booklets with me is that okay? And as for the clothes Im borrowing Ill wash them properly and return them later. No need to be so polite, Kagura-san. Mai smiled gently. Of course you may take the booklets with you. Theres no need to return those clothes; just treat them as a gift. Thank you No need. Do allow me to be a gossip and inquire, though: what are your plans after this? Mai asked as she looked towards the younger girl. Seiji inwardly thought to himself that this situation had made an alarming turn. I intend to live together with Brother Seiji, Shika answered in a soft voice, her face flushed as she looked at the boy beside her. Mai was rendered speechless at this answer. Suddenly, Seiji sensed a terrifying aura emanating from the maid! Hed anticipated that things would develop in this fashion and could only smile wryly. Junior While Mais smile didnt change, her entire aura had transformed completely. The terrifying Mai slowly turned to look in Seijis direction. Could you please give me an explanation of what this is about? Just what would happen to him if he refused? Well, Seiji wasnt so suicidal as to refuse the Smiling Executioner. Thats why he informed her about the situation as truthfully as possible. Mais terrifying aura gradually disappeared. Living together from now on will probably cause you various problems If theres anything I can help with at all, please contact me. She took out her cell phone as she spoke. No, thats too much trouble for Senpai Seiji wanted to refuse politely. Tell me the address. If I have free time, Ill go visit in the future. The former student council president was now pressuring Seiji with an authoritative aura. Thats fine, right, Junior? Seiji sighed. Of course Mai nodded in satisfaction as she exchanged phone numbers with him and wrote down the Uehara apartments address. Kagura-san, after you move in, please live healthily and well, and remember to take care to protect yourself, and watch this idiots whoops, this juniors actions and behaviors. You definitely need to correct any delinquent behavior and strictly forbid him from taking all sorts of random girls home. Mai turned to Shika and lectured her in a serious tone of voice. This time Seiji was the one who was rendered speechless. Correct what delinquent behavior? And what does she mean by all sorts of random girls!? I know Ill do my very best, a nodding Shika answered solemnly. Shika-chan even promised!? Just what did she understand? What exactly is going on!? Seijis right cheek began to twitch. My adopted younger sister and the mysterious maid are having an inexplicable conversation. Write my cell phone number in your notebook. Store it in your cell phone later, and contact me if theres anything at all. Okay It was a happy thing that someone cared about Shika-chan, but why did things feel slightly complex? Seiji decided to stop thinking too much into it as Shika carefully wrote down Mai Houjous cell phone number. Yep, its fine as long as Shika-chan is happy. Houjou-san, Im also very grateful that youve taken such good care of me. Ive given you so much trouble during this time. Indeed, youve given me a lot of trouble, Haruta-san. The maid smiled. But I was quite happy~ Her smile turned incredibly brilliant. Please take good care of yourselves, you two. As a maid, I welcome both of you back here at any time. Seiji and Shika exchanged glances, before they both flashed smiles in Mais direction. Thank you, and see you later! The two of them began walking towards Shikas temporary apartment after they left the presidents residence. After Shika retrieved her belongings from her apartment, the two of them went to a nearby restaurant for breakfast before going to the bus station. At the bus station. Brother you only need to take me here. You really dont need me to accompany you? Shika smiled as she shook her head. Its the school festival today. Brother Seiji you probably have a date. Er Seiji scratched his face awkwardly. That was true, and he also needed to help with his classs program. After taking a break for so many days, and skipping out on all the preparation work, hed feel really bad if he didnt at least help out a little. Go ahead and have your date, Brother Ill go organize my things and see you later this evening. Okay Ill let the landlord know. A period of silence fell between them. Im going. Shika slowly turned around. Seiji watched her go. After Shika took a few steps, she gradually slowed and then stopped as she turned around again. She saw the handsome boy still standing there and smiling at her. This wasnt a hallucination. Nor was it a dream. It wasnt her delusion. He was really standing there! Seiji was smiling as gently as he could at Shika. Shes probably feeling anxious, but shes facing her fears, and she can definitely overcome them. All I have to do is believe in her and wait. Just as she once believed in and waited for him. The two of them exchanged a long look. Shika finally turned around again and started walking off. Her figure no longer seemed as anxious as earlier. That was because he was waiting for her. Mika heard someone walking down the stairs as she walked out of her home. It was Kaede Juumonji. Mika sighed in disappointment. The blonde-haired beauty smiled faintly at the twin pigtailed girls obvious disappointment. During these days that Seigo Harano had been absent, they had been going to school together. Although they didnt talk too much, they werent as distant from each other as before. Its regrettable how he still hasnt returned even though todays the school festival. Yeah Ive heard that theres a tradition to confess to the person you like during Genhana High Schools festival Uehara-san, do you intend to confess to Harano-kun? I of course not. What does it have to do with you! Mika thought to herself as she averted her gaze. So you dont intend on confessing I dont know what you think, but I feel that there will be many girls confessing to Harano-kun during the school festival, and perhaps there will be a girl that he likes among them Kaedes comment further inflamed Mikas anxiety. Thinking about it like this, the fact that Harano-kuns hasnt been coming back whoops, has been absent lately is actually a good thing but its a bit narrow-minded of me, Kaede said, smiling smugly. I still hope that Harano-kun can come back, go to school as he should, and enjoy the school festival Dont you agree, Uehara-san? Hmph Mika snorted and made no reply. Just how did she feel anyway? She didnt know either. But the only thing she did know was that she wanted to see him again. Seiji She suddenly heard footsteps approaching. It took two seconds for Mika to finally react and look towards the sounds source, and what she saw was Hey, good morning! A tall and handsome boy walking towards her while flashing a smile that was as brilliant as the sun. Chapter 184 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Sei Seigo Im back, Mika. Welcome back. Mika felt a warm feeling in her heart when she saw the boy in front of her, but she could only greet him simply. Good morning to you as well, Juumonji-sensei. Good morning. Welcome back, Harano-kun. Kaedes eyes flashed with an indescribable light as she smiled. You guys must be on your way to school. Seiji blinked as he said his next sentence: Go ahead without me; theres no need to wait. After I change into my school uniform, I have something to discuss with Miss Landlord. Discuss What are you going to talk about with my mom? Mika was curious. Well youll find out. Seiji averted his gaze unnaturally as he began leaving. See you at school. He waved towards them with his back turned as he walked upstairs towards his apartment. Mika and Kaede were rendered speechless. They felt rather disappointed inside. They were hoping to see him for so long, but when they finally saw him again, that was the attitude he had Hmph! The double-pigtailed girl began pouting slightly. Although this type of behavior was actually normal for him. But at the very least, the idiot should talk a little more and act as if he had missed her! Since he said not to wait, there was no need to wait. Mika began walking off while bearing a small grudge in her chest. But she stopped before taking a few steps and looked back. She saw Kaede standing there quietly without moving. Juumonji-sensei Uehara-san, go ahead and leave first. Kaede smiled faintly. I suddenly feel like the scenery here is quite beautiful, and I want to appreciate it for a little longer. Scenery what the hell!? Mika inwardly thought to herself that this was obviously just an excuse. Just how was a simple apartment and a normal street considered beautiful? That was impossible! It was quite obvious what Kaede intended. After Mika figured this out, she was no longer able to leave. She could only just stand there and wait in silence as well. Seiji returned to his small apartment, put down his luggage, and changed into his school clothes, before leaving his apartment. To his surprise, he saw that Mika and Kaede were still there. Why havent you guys left yet? Im admiring the scenery. Kaede placed her hand over her mouth as she chuckled. As for Uehara-san, I dont know. I Im just admiring the scenery as well! countered a haughty voice. Seiji was rendered speechless by this. Okay, he would have to hurry up and finish the upcoming discussion with the landlord. While he was happy that both of them were so willing to wait for him, he also felt rather helpless about it. Seiji knocked on the Uehara familys door. The landlord Nozomi Uehara answered and opened the door. Haru Harano-kun, youre back. Yep, I just returned Miss Landlord, I have something Id like to discuss with you. What is it? Nozomi tilted her head slightly in puzzlement. She noticed that the blonde-haired beautiful tenant and her daughter were both waiting for the boy before her. Its Seiji wanted to tell her in a whisper at first, but he paused before smiling wryly. Forget ittheres no meaning in hiding it, so I might as well say it straight out. Id like to move to one of the larger apartments! he said in a loud voice. Eh? Mika gave an exclamation of astonishment. Kaede merely widened her eyes slightly. Oh my Nozomi blinked in surprise. You have some empty larger apartments, right, Miss Landlord? Yes. But Harano-kun, why Because Im going to cohabit together with someone no no, I meant live together! Cohabit!? three astonished voices exclaimed in unison. Live together! Not cohabitation! I just said it wrong!! For want of a nail, the kingdom was lost. Seiji almost wanted to cry at his slip of the tongue. Why did his mouth make such a mistake at such a critical moment? He deserved a beating! Seiji really wanted to slap himself in the mouth right now. The twin-pigtailed beautiful girl, the blonde-haired beauty, and the beautiful mature landlady were all looking at a handsome boy together in unison with looks of shock. This scene was basically 100% a misunderstanding! If there were any bystanders here, it was certain that they would misunderstand, and those with overactive imaginations could even dream of something spicy! An awkward silence permeated the air. Miss Landlord thats just how it is. Seiji forcefully continued the conversation. Please help prepare an empty large apartment for me, and Id like to move in there tonight We can discuss the rent later. Er Alright. Nozomi finally returned to her senses. Thank you Then Ill go to school now. Seiji turned around. He detected that Kaede and Mika were now cloaked in terrifyingly dark auras. That was why he didnt want them to hear in the first place! Seiji could only smile wryly to himself in his heart. Seigo Mika was glaring daggers at him. Harano-kun Kaedes smile seemed rather unsettling. If they had the ability to, Seiji was certain that they would be summoning monsters upon him right now. Ill give you guys a clear explanation. Please listen to it on our way to school. He averted his gaze. The morning sun was so warm. Mika didnt know what her current emotions were anymore by the time they almost reached school. Seiji was going to cohabit with no, live together with Kagura-san. As for why they were going to do so, it was because Seiji learned that Kagura-san lived all by herself, and he was quite worried about her. That was why he adopted Kagura-san as his younger sister and decided to live together. They really did become brother and sister! Back then, she felt that they seemed to be like real siblings, but for things to actually become like this Fine, it wasnt all that difficult to accept. The difficult to accept part was that the stunning and cute Kagura-san was about to live together with Seiji! Live together!! Live together!!! If they were real siblings, this wouldnt be a problem, but they were adopted siblings! In the end, they were still a boy and a girl that still had the possibility of developing into a romantic relationship!! Kagura-san was currently a second-year middle school student, and Seiji was a first-year high schooler This age gap wasnt an obstacle at all! Even if Seiji had strong self-control and wouldnt do anything to a young second-year middle schooler, two years down the road no, maybe even in just one year, the situation would be different! Going from the second year to the third year in middle school was an important time for a girls growth. In just one year, girls could change drastically. Kagura-san was so beautifultoo beautiful! She was already such an incredible beauty now, so in one year, or even half a year if she grew quickly, she would soon become an incredibly alluring adolescent girl in the prime of her youth. At that time, just what would Seiji do while they lived together Mika didnt dare to imagine any further. At first, she heaved a sigh of relief after hearing Seijis explanation and learning who he was going to live together with. However, pondering over the situation closely made her realize that she couldnt relax at all, and it was actually difficult to accept. She was currently filled with a variety of complex feelings. What Seiji was doing wasnt wrong, nor could she say anything about it, but Ahh, thats enough already! A blonde beauty had just moved in next door, and now he even found himself an adopted sister to live together with him! Just what would this end up developing into? Would the next girl be some fiancee that he had promised himself to!? Mika kept up a stream of forceful complaints in her mind. What she didnt know was that in a certain hospital, a scion with long, black sleek hair sneezed. Meow? The cat girl Rana tilted her head as she looked towards her master. Im alright, it was just a sudden chill. Natsuya smiled as she continued peeling the apple in her hand. The cat girl blinked cutely as she approached her master and cuddled Natsuya. Rana buried her face in Natsuyas ample breasts while embracing Natsuya tightly. Oh my thanks for warming me up, Rana. Natsuya perceived Ranas intention and smiled. She finished peeling the apple. She split half for Rana and bit into her own half. Sweet and sour it somehow caused her to think of a particular boy. Haruta-kun I wonder what hes doing right now? the scion muttered to herself curiously. Chapter 185 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Seijis cheek twitched violently. Why did this all seem so abnormal to him? He recalled when he first arrived at school The first thing he saw were all the students busy with the school festival preparations. It was a lively and bustling atmosphere. There were no traces anywhere to be found of the fierce battle from last night. All the holes left in the ground and everything else had completely vanished. The ground had returned to its original state, with not a single blemish to be found. At the very least, the students didnt notice anything wrong. ThoseCleaners were too amazing! Just how did they do it!? In such a short time Seiji was rather astonished. This ability to wipe all traces seemed almost on par with turning back time. If it wasnt for the fact that he personally experienced it, he never would have imagined what had happened here last night. Seeing how everything was normal at school, with all the students ignorant of what had happened, he almost felt as if last night had been nothing more than a dream. Of course his expression didnt betray his thoughts. Seiji arrived at his shoe locker and opened it. A huge pile of envelopes tumbled out from his locker. Seiji was rendered speechless by this situation. Although he somewhat expected it, seeing this explosion of love letters that he had only seen before in anime and manga still gave him an impact! Theyve been accumulating for so many days, so its only natural thered be this many. Mikas eyes were cold and distant. Oh my, Harano-kun is so popular. Kaede smiled faintly. I can almost feel the passion emanating from those love letters~ Seiji couldnt find any words to answer them with. It wouldnt be easy to take all those letters with him He should have brought his backpack. There werent any classes during the school festival, which was why he hadnt brought his backpack. That was a mistake. He was still lacking in experience. Just what was he supposed to do? Lets just not take them and leave them in the locker until later. In the end, that was the idea Seiji came up with. Having decided to leave the letters, he changed his shoes, stuffed all the letters back into the locker, and closed it again. Kaede left after saying, If you get tired from playing around at the school festival, youre welcome to rest in the infirmary at any time. Seiji and Mika walked together to class and discovered a wild Chiaki standing outside the room. She was chuckling while holding her hand over her mouth. Seiji and Mika were mystified at this. Ah Seigo! Chiaki saw the two of them and waved. Youve finally come to school again! Its been so long! Its been so long the hell, its only been a few days. What are you chuckling about? Seiji asked. I just feel like its so interesting Hehe Chiaki continued laughing as she pointed inside the classroom. Just what could be inside? Seiji and Mika walked to the classroom door and peered inside. The preparations were already complete. Most of the tables and chairs had been moved to the back of the classroom and stacked up to make space. The remaining tables had been put together with Honey Candy Girl tablecloths on top, making them seem like lunch tables. They were also outfitted with stylish borrowed chairs to make the seem like a real caf. Anime posters were plastered on the walls, and anime accessories were also everywhere to be seen. Character figurines were placed in appropriate locations, and some character balloons and ribbons were hanging from the ceiling to help give this place the atmosphere of a cosplay caf. The blackboard and the area at the front of the classroom was cut off from the other areas with plastic and was turned into a temporary kitchen where they would prepare the food. While this wasnt a perfect caf by any means, Seiji felt that it was good enough already. There didnt seem to be any obvious problems that he could find. The students acting as the servers were all wearing cosplay uniforms. All these uniforms and everything else related to the anime Honey Candy Girl had either been borrowed from the Divine Taste confectionery shop or through its connection to Peach-sensei. The student servers and cooks as well as some students from other classes were all attentively listening to a beautiful blue-haired girl wearing a cardigan and a lace miniskirt. Wait a moment! A blue-haired girl? Seijis sealed memories of a dark history resurfaced as he looked at that figure! He was asked by the confectionery stores owner to oversee our cultural festival cafs progress, and to tell us everything we needed to know But the way I see it, his main goal was to meet you again. Chiaki couldnt stop laughing as she explained the girls presence. The reason why hes dressed like that is because his own class is doing a crossdressing coffee shopall the boys are dressed like girls, and the girls are dressed like boys. The moment he arrived at class this morning, he was pressed into changing his clothes and applying some makeup, so he could only come over here looking like this. Everyone in our class none of our classmates know about his real gender! And as for all the boys reactions Haha, its so funny! The tomboy was unable to talk anymore as she broke out into yet another fit of laughter and had to cover her mouth. Seiji and Mika couldnt find any words to say. Seigo Dont look at me; dont talk to me. Id like some peace and quiet. Seijis cheeks kept twitching non-stop. Why did he see this sight again? Why did he see this girl that he never wanted to see again? Did I jinx myself today? Did I come to the wrong school!? Yep, everything here was fake. Just a hallucination. The real school and classroom were somewhere else. Yep, that was how it was. I should turn around and leave now to seek the truth of the world. But right before he was able to take any steps, the beautiful girl seemed to detect something as she turned around and looked in his direction. When her light blue eyes spied his figure, her eyes widened slightly as her red lips pursed open and smiled dazzlingly. Harano-senpai! Hoshi Amami (in female clothing) called out in delight. The students that were originally listening to him speak all turned their heads in unison and saw Seiji and his friends. Harano-sans here! You finally healed, did you Magic-devouring Dragon? Hes still so handsome! No, wait hes more handsome than before? That cute young female junior knew him after all. She didnt actually come here for him, did she Damn it Seiji suddenly felt numerous gazes fall upon him, each one containing a different emotion. The most passionate gaze among them was Hoshi daintily walked in front of him and smiled while looking into Seijis face. Its great to see you again, he chirped happily. There was no problem with this perfectly ordinary sentence. But the feelings contained within those words and how he said it was certain to make everyone misunderstand! As expected! This junior has feelings for Harano-san! When did Harano-san attract such a beautiful female student? So he liked them young Hooking up with such a cute middle school girl. Damn, Im so jealous whoops, I meant disgusted! The spectating students were gossiping among themselves. Mika was stunned by the crossdressing boys alluring beauty and fell into a daze. Seiji heard the clear sounds of Chiaki doing her best to suppress her laughter and failing. He really wanted to escape from everything right now his current expression was one of having given up on the world. Senpai, whats the matter? You dont look so good. Hoshi noticed that his senpais expression seemed somehwat abnormal and was concerned. Oh its nothing, Seiji responded vacantly, his eyes hollow. I heard that your aunt, the store owner, made you come here Thanks for your hard work, Junior. Its nothingIm delighted to have a reason to come meet Senpai, Hoshi said while smiling widely. This caused another ruckus among the students. Please stop saying such subtle words that are easily misunderstood! Please be a little bit more self-aware! Seiji felt incredibly drained of energy. As long as youre happy you should finish your main work here first. Yep, Senpai, chat with you later! Hoshi daintily walked back towards the other students again. Seiji was unable to take the stares of all the other students that didnt know the truth of the matter. His eyes became hollow and distant as he entered a meditative state. Fine, I admit itIm just escaping from reality. This was the beginning of Seijis school festival. Chapter 186 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Hoshi finished speaking to the other students. Seiji was also finally able to face reality. Senpai Lets go outside the classroom to speak. The stares from the other students were still a bit painful to bear. Senpai you seem rather fatigued; have you been having a difficult time recently? Hoshi seemed concerned for Seiji as they walked into the hallway. Yes, Im having a difficult time. All my fatigue is because of you, damn it! Its okay some stuff happened, but its already taken care of. Seiji sighed. Was it about Kagura-san? Hoshi blinked in seeming realization. Seiji nodded. I knew it! I figured that Senpai must have been working behind the scenes for Kagura-sans sake! Hoshi clenched his fist as his eyes began sparkling. And now, Senpais dealt with every problem and saved Kagura-san! Right? Saved I suppose. Seiji awkwardly averted his gaze. But I didnt take care of every problem. I could only deal with some of them. Senpai, youre being humble again. Not at all; Im just telling you the truth Eh? I feel like Ive said something like this before. Seiji fixed his gaze on his junior. Dont overestimate me. There are things I cant accomplish either, so please remember that. Hoshi didnt reply and merely looked at him with a bright smile and stars in his eyes. There was nothing vicious whatsoever about Hoshis expression. Why can I still feel a chill, then? Seijis eyebrows shot up. He wanted to say something else, but before he could speak, Hoshi began talking again. Hows Kagura-san doing now? She hasnt been coming to school ever since that day, so I was a little worried, but when Senpai stopped coming to school as well, I guessed that she must have been together with you Yeah. She and I got involved in some things that are hard to talk about. Seiji scratched his face. Now shes become my adopted sister were going to live together. Hoshi was rendered speechless. Wha-? Two seconds later, he finally realized what he had heard and made a sound of astonishment. Ever since that phone call that day, Hoshi had been imagining how the situation would be resolved. But this result was far beyond his imagination! Adopted sister? Live together!? The handsome boy (in female clothing) was utterly stunned. Seiji nodded in embarrassment. Even though I wanted to wait for you guys to finish talking, Im no longer able to just stand by after hearing this, a voice said from beside them. It was Chiaki. Chiaki and Mika had been waiting on the side, but she couldnt help interrupting at this point in the conversation. Kagura-san became your adopted sister and is even going to begin living together with you? Heh heh, Seigo, do you still remember what I told you last time? The tomboy flashed a dark smile. Even Chiaki is acting like this this is too much! Seiji felt helpless about the situation. He didnt want to deal with this right now. Ill use the decoy substitution technique! I already told everything to Mika, so just listen to her explanation. Im going to go help out in the classroom now! After giving them a decoy, he instantly fled. Senpai! Seigo! Seiji merely responded to the shouting behind him by waving his hand. Under the direction of the class representative Koji Hoshihara, Seiji put on a cosplay uniform. The role assigned to him in the caf was a waiter. This cosplay uniform was a butler-style humanoid fantasy creature. Seiji didnt know where his class had borrowed it from, but the uniforms quality was quite high. Thanks to his excellent figure and appearance, it looked really cool on him. It was almost as if he were a handsome guy who had jumped out of a female-oriented fantasy manga. There was also a hood attached to the cosplay uniform as well, but all the girls present strongly insisted that he couldnt wear it after they saw his appearance in this outfit. That turned out to be a wise decision. As the poster boy for their classroom to attract customers with, he was surrounded before long! All the visiting students and guests took pictures of him nonstop with their cell phones and continually requested him to take various poses or capture selfies together with them. Of course, most of them felt obligated to visit the classs confectionery store after having taken pictures, which was why Year 1 Class 5s confectionery store was filled to the brim with a huge line of customers waiting outside! All the waiters were overwhelmed by the work. Thats when Seiji shouted loudly: Get out of the way; let the professional do this! Okay, that was made up. He did temporarily halt taking pictures together with the guests, as he used his skills from the real confectionery store to quickly deal with the chaotic situation. Afterwards, he became the shift leader and gave instructions to his fellow students on what to watch out for, as well as assigning specific tasks to everyone so that the store could operate more efficiently. Harano-san is so amazing! He must be an excellent employee in the real confectionery store as well with those abilities of his. Koji sighed in amazement. Seeing your outstanding work, I can completely understand why your boss was so willing to give us all this help in setting up for the school festival because she really values you! Seiji smiled in response. Thats an exaggeration, Class Rep. Rika Amami helped him due to a certain trade he made with her. Well, it was due to his good performance in the store being recognized by the owner that he could make the trade in the first place, so it wasnt exactly wrong to say that his work performance was what made her willing to help him. As for the trade he needed to contact with Peach-sensei soon. After I finish the hectic work here, take a rest, have some lunch, and finish reading the love letters, Ill give her a call. Seiji planned out his day. Time passed by busily. It was finally time for a change of shifts. Seiji changed out of his cosplay uniform and finished up his work in the classroom before letting the class representative and the other students know that he was leaving. Where were Chiaki and Mika right now? Chiaki was probably helping out at the drama club, but as for Mika he had no clue. Seiji took out his cell phone as he walked and was about to call them when someone interrupted him. Harano-san Two unfamiliar girls were looking at him nervously. They seem to be first-year high schoolers like me. That was Seijis first impression of them. Do you two have some business with me? We have a friend she has something shed like to say to Harano-san, the girl with short dark brown hair replied. Seiji blinked in realization. Oh thats what it is. He wasnt one hundred percent certain if it was what he thought it was, but it seemed likely. Is it something really important? I might as well confirm it. Yep Shes waiting somewhere else said the other girl, whose hair was dark red and curly. Okay, lets go together then. Seiji put away his cell phone as he smiled gently. Both girls appeared slightly surprised, and their cheeks began to flush red. Please come with us They led the way. Harano-san is so handsome! Yep, handsome and gentle, so perfect. Thats why our princess likes him The two girls whispered to each other secretly and believed that the boy behind them couldnt overhear. But thanks to his improved physical abilities, Seiji could actually make out their conversation. Princess? That was probably just a nickname, not the real deal. This nickname, while rather cliche, was still regal. He looked forward to seeing what type of person she was. But thinking about his own current nickname, Seiji felt the urge to cover his face. As for all the well-known nicknames in Genhana High School, he felt that they were mostly rather exaggerated and immature, while the remaining ones were either cliche or classical. Embarrassment aside, and considering them seriously, these well-known nicknames usually described the persons characteristics, or an obvious trait or famous incident attributed to them. The nickname princess was most likely the same and represented something one of her traits or a well-known matter she was involved in. These two girls leading the way seemed to be first-year high school students. The princess would most likely also be a high school freshman. For a first-year high school girl that was able to be called princess by other girls Seijis first guess would have been Natsuya Yoruhana, but the president was still currently in the hospital, and she didnt she seem like the type to act that way. Then that meant that this was a girl who was special enough to still be called princess even with the existence of the brilliant and eye-catching student council president Natsuya around. What type of person would she be? Seiji was truly curious. The two girls leading the way took him out of the school building, through the crowds, and all the way to a somewhat concealed place behind the school building. A dark purple-haired girl was standing there, gazing at the tops of the trees. She turned around when she heard footsteps approaching. Seijis expression froze over when he saw her face. Chapter 187 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Seiji had begun receiving love letters every day ever since the second week after transferring into Genhana High School. Most girls had only sent him only one love letter, but there were a few that had sent him multiple ones. And among the few that sent him multiple letters, there was only one girl who had sent him a love letter every single day. According to Chiakis definition, this girls love letters were the first type. All the envelopes were light purple, and the letters were written on pure white paper. None of the letters were particularly long, but it was obvious each one contained the girls emotions. The handwriting was also beautiful. There was only one word written for the signaturePurple. At first, Seiji had wondered what type of girl Purple might be, but he didnt pay it a great deal of thought. Due to everything that had happened in the previous few days, he even forgot about it. Until this moment. When he was taken here to this corner and met this purple-haired beauty for the first time, he instinctively realized that this girl must be Purple. A slight breeze was blowing, causing the leaves to rustle. The girls dark purple hair was swaying gently in the wind. She simply stood there with both hands clasped in front of her as she smiled lightly. Her beautiful eyes were almost the exact same light purple as the envelopes she used. They looked deep and watery and the pupils flashed and reflected flickering shadows. This, combined with her thin crescent eyelashes and pink lips arced upwards in a faint smile, caused Seiji to think of a line from an unknown poem from somewhere: Playing with lowered eyelashes and a faint smile amongst the shadows. She was beautiful, regal, and the epitome of a classic beauty. Just her physical appearance alone was worthy of the nickname Princess. While Seiji was unfamiliar with her personality, he believed that her level of beauty was definitely equal to Natsuyas. Hello, pleased to meet you, Harano-san. The purple-haired beauty bowed slightly towards him. My name is Yukari Asamiya, from Year 1, Class 3. Yukari? This was a popular name in Japan in his previous world, and he faintly recalled that the female lead of some classical anime seemed to have this name as well. This name that was probably one of the reasons for her signature of Purple. Hello. Seiji looked directly at her. Asamiya-san are you Purple? Indeed. Yukari stood up straight and smiled at him. Im Purple, as you surmised. Its easy to guess after meeting you. Seiji also smiled. Your eyes, your hair, and your name all these hints are too obvious. 1 Yukaris smile grew wider. I really love purple if peoples lives had colors, then mine would surely be purple. That sounds quite poetic. Really? I said it rather casually Harano-san, do you like poems? Seiji thought of Shika Kagura upon hearing this. 2 I dont understand poems too much, but I admire their beauty. Yukari blinked upon hearing this. Im not familiar with poems either, but I dont know why my classmates all seem to think that I love reading poems and so on. Is it that you actually dont like them? A momentary silence fell between them. Then, both of them broke out into laughter. Seiji chuckled. Sorry, but I can understand why your classmates would think that way. The way you seem is just like a classy lady who would enjoy reading poems or classical works and the like. Its not good to judge people by appearances, Harano-san. Im not that type at all. Yukari also chuckled. I dont enjoy poems, nor do I read classics, and Im definitely not a classy lady or anything. Eh but you definitely have that aura about you. I dont feel so maybe its thanks to my upbringing that my actions appear that way. I had a strict family education. Yukari toyed with her hair. Seiji felt that this tiny action was rather charismatic. Princess he understood already why people referred to her as such, but she herself was a bit different from what he had imagined. Well, that was normal. It would be abnormal if the well-known nicknames in this school were completely accurate! Harano-san Yukari looked directly into Seijis eyes. This is your first time meeting me. As for me Ive already been watching you for quite some time. Yukaris cheeks began to flush slightly red. The atmosphere just earlier had been normal, but now it suddenly seemed a bit romantic. Seiji felt himself tensing up slightly. He was nervous. Ive always been watching you in silence, and writing letters to you. These are my single-sided feelings I apologize for making you deal with my selfishness. Now Ive finally worked up the courage to meet you in person to get to know you. The purple-haired girl took a deep breath. Her white face was now completely red, and her watery eyes were filled with attractive colors. It was coming. Seiji knew what was coming and mentally prepared himself. But he was still nervous of course he was! He had never had such an experience!! The only experience he had with being confessed to was by Hoshi No, no, that definitely didnt count! Forget it! Hurry up and forget about that!! This was his true first time in either life of his that he was being confessed to! Perhaps this is selfish of me to say as well, but I still want to say that I-I like you! A metaphorical fastball. A mega-powerful fastball struck Seiji in the chest like a cannon shot! He had wanted to catch it. But as a catcher, he severely lacked both experience and ability! It was only natural that he missed. I like you He had heard it personally from a girl these words imbued with many passionate feelings of youth. This was when Seiji discovered for the first time just how powerful these words could be! Id like to be together with you, chat with you, date with you, and do various things together with you Yukari was still looking directly at Seiji. Even though Seiji could tell that she was quite shy about all this, she remained firm and maintained her regal bearing and resolution as she honestly and directly told him her feelings. Seiji really wanted to avert his gaze in order to hide his own emotions, but he was moved by her resolution, so he could only look directly at her as well. It was just like a duel. No, this was a duel! This girl had worked up her maximum amount of courage to completely attack the boy she liked directly, heart and soul! I imagined many things by myself. I want to turn those dreams of mine into reality. I would like to become someone important to you The girls body began trembling. It was as if something within her had reached its limit. She took another deep breath. Seiji almost felt like he wanted to run away at this moment! It was easy for even him to tell just how deep her feelings accumulated over all this time must have been. The final blow was coming. Please please go out with me!! Please be my boyfriend!!! Her eyes shone incredibly brightly as tears trickled down her face. Her face was so red that he could almost see the blood beneath her skin. But even so, her eyes didnt waver one bit from him. She kept looking directly into the handsome boys eyes. She completely revealed her true feelings for him to see. She fully expressed those passionate fiery feelings of hers. This moment etched itself deeply into Seijis mind, and even heart! There would always be some moments of any persons life that would be unforgettable even after several years or even dozens of years. This scene was one of them. That was how deep, how beautiful to the point where it was impossible to forget. Another breeze blew past them. The tree leaves were rustling again, but Seiji couldnt hear them. He had received an impact far stronger than he was expecting, and his heart and soul were moved. He slowly opened his mouth as he looked at the girl before him, his heart wavering. I Chapter 188 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Not good! Not good, not good, not good! Mika shouted mentally. This is terrible! She was currently hiding behind some bushes, secretly watching the purple-haired girl confess to Seiji. Why were things like this? Lets turn back time a little. After Seiji tossed her out as his decoy, she was forced to explain Shikas situation to Chiaki and Hoshi. I seeit does sound like something Senpai would do. Hoshi nodded in understanding after he learned what had happened. Hmm adopted siblings thats actually fine and all, but its still hard to not pay attention to the fact that theyre going to be living together. Chiaki rubbed her chin as she looked towards the classroom. Even though I already knew that hes an idiot, to do things to such an extent, honestly The tomboy felt rather helpless about the situation but also understood. Later, Hoshi said goodbye to the duo and returned to his own class. Mika and Chiaki watched Seiji work for a little longer and took some pictures of Seiji in his cosplay outfit before they decided to leave as well. They explored the school festival together and visited various classrooms shops. They even stumbled on several confession scenes by accident but politely refrained from getting in the way. Would you like to take a guess on how many times Seiji will be confessed to during this school festival? Chiaki asked Mika jokingly. Mika was in no mood to joke about a serious topic. Chiaki didnt continue this topic of conversation after she noticed that Mika didnt answer. After that, Chiaki needed to go to drama club to help out, so she split up from Mika. The girl with twin pigtails wandered around by herself for a while, before returning to her classroom and decided it was time. On her way back, she ran into the tennis club captain no, the former tennis club captain, Hideya Aizawa. Well, since Mika had quit the tennis club already, she wasnt sure what was happening in it anymore. She only knew that he resigned from his club president position. Meeting him again made her feel that this ex-club president hadnt changed at all, as he still seemed rather unreliable and not the likable type. Out of politeness, she greeted him, but he stuck on to her. Hideya and the other boys with him surrounded Mika, trying to persuade her to go with them and refusing to let her leave. Just as Mika was beginning to get angry as well as a little afraid, someone surprising appeared. Former tennis club president Hideya Aizawa, and three boys not from our school. What exactly do you guys intend to do by surrounding the first-year student Mika Uehara? Two clear voices rang out. Two identical beautiful figures, and a unique speaking style where they finished each others sentences Rion and Kotomi Amami! The high school second-year twin witches or ex-witches. Er Hideya who was also a second-year student cowered slightly at seeing these two, but he instantly recalled something as he stood up straight again and he smiled rather insultingly. Heh heh, its the Amami twins we werent doing anything; we just wanted to invite her for a little lunch. Surrounding someone for an invitation is the most unsightly way to invite someone. Mika Uehara, do you wish to accept such an invitation? Rion and Kotomi spoke with calm expressions. Mika shook her head. Hey, hey, whats all this? We were sincerely inviting her! A brown-haired boy wearing earrings standing to the right of Hideya spoke up. Thats right, calling us unsightly, how rude! Who the hell do you think you are!!? Another blonde-haired boy spoke up as well. Theyre rather beautiful, and twins as well Hey, Hideya, who are these two? Heh heh, theyre Were members of the Morals and Discipline Committee. Were currently responsible for maintaining and protecting order during the school festival. Hideya was interrupted as Rion and Kotomi pointed to the emblems on their sleeves. The first-year student Mika Uehara has clearly stated that she doesnt wish to accept your invitation. So, if you continue refusing to allow her to leave, that means that youre daring to disturb the public order, and we shall have to issue you a stern warning. There was a brief period of silence. Then, apart from Hideya, the three boys that werent from Genhana began guffawing! Morals and Discipline Committee Acting so serious Hahahahaits so funny! Maintaining order stern warning Ahahaha! This is the first time Ive heard something so foolish in real life! Hehehahathis is bad; Im going to die of laughter!! There must be something wrong with these girls brains! Hahaha, even though theyre so beautiful, theyre a pair of idiots!! The three boys laughed fearlessly and were looking at the twins with nothing but condescension. Hideya was affected by their behavior, and he knew that they were no longer the same witches as before, so he began chuckling as well. Mika felt a twinge of pity for the twins at this and looked at them with concern. She saw that Rion and Kotomi who had remained calm earlier were now narrowing their eyes. The atmosphere instantly changed. It was as if an invisible sword had been drawn. The atmosphere now seemed rather dangerous. Hideyas expression froze solid. The three boys from other schools were still laughing, but they noticed as well that something in the air changed, causing their laughter to diminish somewhat. In the name of Genhana High Schools Morals and Discipline Commitee, this is a formal warning. Hideya Aizawa and the three outsiders, please stop these actions and allow Mika Uehara to leave. Your time limit is ten seconds. The countdown begins now. Ten Nine Hahahahaha The three boys began to laugh even louder than earlier. This is so hilarious! Whats with these two girls!? And now its a real formal warning! With a countdown!! Theres definitely something wrong with their heads!!! Hahaha! This is so funny, Hideya! Why does your school have Shut up!!! A fierce shout came out of Hideyas mouth. The twins icy expression and icy tone as they began the countdown made Hideya frightened for himself. They were indeed not the witches that they had been before. But they hadnt lost all of their power. After Rion and Kotomi were defeated, they lost all of their previous power and were in dire straits. But they joined the Morals and Discipline Committee and now had a new group to support them. With their brains and schemes, plus reason on their side, if they seriously wanted to deal with him Just imagining it sent chills down Hideyas spine. This was no joke! If the former witches that now had the support of the Morals and Discipline Committee started paying attention to him No! He definitely couldnt allow that to happen! Were leaving! he shouted to his friends. Eh Hideya, whats I said shut up! Were leaving!! Hideya yelled again at his three friends before glancing once more at the twins and turning around to leave. Whats the matter? Hideya The three boys looked at each other in confusion, but in the end, they obeyed and chased after him. Mika stood where she was and watched the boys leave. She had been extricated from her sticky situation. She looked at the twins once more. Thank thank you. She sincerely expressed her gratitude. No need for thanks. This is our responsibility. Rion and Kotomi retracted their previous threatening attitudes and responded to Mika calmly. They then turned around and left as well. Mika watched the twins leave, her heart filled with a mixture of subtle emotions. I should tell Seiji about this she thought as she walked back to the classroom. Just as she arrived, she noticed Seiji leaving the classroom. Mika was about to call out to him, but she paused when she saw two unfamiliar girls talking to him. Its a confession! Mika instantly knew what was about to occur. What should she do? She was unable to think it through. All she did was reflexively follow Seiji secretly. And so, she witnessed an incredibly beautiful purple-haired girl confessing wholeheartedly to the handsome boy. This confession was far too moving! Even she received an impact from it while secretly observing. Seiji, who was facing the confession directly, must have received an even bigger impact. Mika definitely saw that he was wavering! That was why she was shouting inwardly in her mind. Not good! This is terrible! What should I do!? She didnt have any ideas whatsoever on what to do, but she had to do something, otherwise I Seiji opened his mouth and was about to respond. Mika began moving her body and was about to stand up. At this moment. Achoo! Someone suddenly sneezed. Chapter 189 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Seiji, who was just about to respond, was interrupted by the sudden sneeze. His mind went blank at this unexpected surprise for a moment, but that helped him regain his calmness. What was I just about to say? He noticed that he had almost impulsively agreed to be her boyfriend and was astonished at himself. I was actually moved to such a degree!? Well, it was the first time that he had ever received a confession. And she really did such a good job by confessing wholeheartedly. Should I simply say yes to her? No, that was no good! There would be various problems with this. I am really happy to hear this, Seiji said slowly, turning his gaze to Yukari; this is my first time ever receiving a confession, and honestly, Im quite moved. But I still cant. I dont know anything about you yet, and you havent actually spent any time with me. Just agreeing to go out like this its not impossible, but I feel that various problems could crop up. Yukari quietly listened to him. Seiji paused for a moment as he considered what to say next. Thank you for liking me, he said haltingly; but Im sorry He sincerely thanked her and apologized. I cant agree to go out with you just like this. If youd like, we can begin as friends. Thats how it was. This is my answer. Seiji looked directly at Yukari. Harano-san Tears dripped out of the corner of Yukaris eyes as she looked at him. However, her expression wasnt a sad one. Your reply was just as I expected. The purple-haired girl wiped her eyes. I feel that youre a serious and steady person, who probably wouldnt be able to accept an unfamiliar girls sudden confession. But I still did what I did. Thats because I truly do like you. She looked directly into his eyes as she spoke her honest feelings and smiled once more. Seiji felt that his heart was wavering again as he looked at this beautiful girl. He suddenly wanted to ask Why do you like me so much? But he was unable to do so. That was because he instinctively realized that if he asked this question, he might receive an even bigger impact from the answer. And he was unable to take anything more if he wavered any further, he wasnt confident that he could still refuse her. Seiji inwardly sighed. Yukari Asamiya as expected of a princess. A period of silence fell between them. Can I at least confirm if you have anyone you like right now? Yukari asked him calmly. Er romantically, no. Seiji scratched his face. That means I have a chance then. An indescribable light flashed in Yukaris eyes. Lets start as friends then. Harano-san, please give me your cell phone number! Er Okay. Seiji told her his cell phone number. Yukari took out her cell phone and called him. Seijis cell phone began ringing. Yukari looked deeply at Seiji as he took out his cell phone. She then turned around and left, but pressed her cell phone against her ear. Seiji accepted the call and perked up his ears to listen to what she had to say. Harano-san He heard her soft voice clearly through the cell phone. I will capture you. The firm resolution in her voice made it easy for Seiji to imagine the expression she must have had while saying it. The phone call ended there. Honestly, Seiji muttered as he slowly put away his cell phone, shes such an amazing girl. He stood rooted to the ground as he watched the purple-haired girl slowly disappear into the distance. After he stood there long enough for his emotions to finally settle, he also turned around to leave. Seiji He saw Mika standing there before him with an apologetic expression on her face. Mika did you see all that just now? She nodded in response. Im sorry It wasnt on purpose I just reflexively Mika was very apologetic. Secretly spying on him; this type of action was Seiji blinked. Its fineif you saw it, you saw it. This was still technically a public place after all. There was no helping it if other people saw it. Mika apologizing to him even felt somewhat odd. With her haughty personality, shouldnt she currently be having a temper tantrum? Seiji figured out the truth after he mulled it over. You must have followed me secretly, right? So, you were spying on me? Mika nodded with tears in her eyes. Ah, so thats how it is. Thats a bit wrong to do then, but still, this is a public location. Seiji rubbed his chin. By the way, was that sneeze a few moments ago from you? That was quite an important sneeze. If it wasnt for that sneeze interrupting his thoughts, perhaps Mika shook her head. It wasnt me She revealed a complex expression. It was Miyamoto-san. Kaho Miyamoto really wanted to go and hide in a hole somewhere right now. Earlier this morning, she had been working together in the classroom confectionery store. It should have been a good chance for her to say something to him. However, Harano-san was too outstanding as an attraction and brought so many customers. She, as one of the cooks, was too busy, which left her no spare time whatsoever to approach him and strike up a conversation. That continued all the way until it was time to change shifts. After Harano-san finished his work, changed his clothes, and left, Kaho did the same thing and hurriedly followed after him. It was then that she saw Harano being called out by two unfamiliar girls. She instantly figured out what was about to happen. And so, coincidentally, Kaho secretly began following him. On the way, she discovered to her astonishment that Harano-sans good friend Mika Uehara was also secretly following him! At first, she was stunned, but then she felt reassured. That was because she wasnt the only one doing thisthere was another stalker whoops, accomplice! And so, they followed, hid, and secretly watched Kaho was moved by the amazing confession she witnessed. At that critical moment, a leaf suddenly fell right in front of her face and landed on her nose, causing it to itch Achoo! She was unable to suppress herself and sneezed loudly. She instantly covered her mouth and noticed someone looking at her. When she reflexively looked to see who it was, she exchanged glances with Uehara-san, who was also staring at her in astonishment with her mouth wide agape. An enormous sense of embarrassment began welling up within her Kaho discovered that she had already escaped from the scene when she returned to her senses. Everything was fine now Not! I was discovered! Uehara-san saw me!! Even though Uehara-san was also secretly spying, at the very least she was Harano-sans good friend. Even though it was also somewhat wrong, she could at least use the excuse of being concerned for a good friend, but as for Kaho So humiliating! So embarrassing! I really want to go hide somewhere!! Kaho almost had an impulse to simply roll around on the ground. I secretly spied on his confession scene and even interrupted them at a critical moment by sneezing! Im the worst Uehara-san will she tell Harano-san? If she tells him, then I how exactly can I face Harano-san? Kaho envisioned a pathetic scene in her mind. In her mind she imagined a handsome boy sighing. I never imagined that Miyamoto-san was a person to do such a thing. There was an expression of disappointment on the tall and handsome boys face. I even wanted to be friends with Miyamoto-san. I must have been mistaken. Just forget about me saying that before. No!!! Kaho inwardly shouted in her soul. I just impulsively made a mistake in the heat of the moment! It wasnt on purpose! I was just a little curious, and thats why Her voice died down mid-sentence. That was because someone familiar had appeared before her. Kaho, asked a concerned voice, what were you saying? You made a mistake? Er, its nothing, Karen. Why are you here? Kaho felt awkward that her sister had caught her raving like this. Of course Im here to find you. The brown-haired girl with a huge chest smiled at her younger sister. Didnt I tell you before that I would come and have fun at your school festival!? Chapter 190 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Kaho Miyamotos older sister, Karen Miyamoto, was wearing a light-colored sweater and a floral long skirt which were rather plain, but all the boys passing by would still take a second look at her. That was because this beautiful girl had a pair of breasts that were impossible to ignore! Karens breasts, to put it frankly, were huge. But Kaho was in no way envious of this aspect of her older. Her chest wasnt small either, and now that she had successfully slimmed down, she discovered that her chest size was in fact quite significant. Does Harano-san like large breasts? She suddenly had that thought, but forced herself to stop thinking about it. Why was she thinking about such a thing!? Now wasnt the time for idle thoughts! Youre here to have fun at our school festival, so why didnt you bring some of your friends with you? Theyre all in classes. What about you? I asked for a leave of absence so that I could accompany my cute little sister, Karen answered with a huge smile. Kaho averted her gaze. Thats not necessary. Karen sighed. Dont say that; your older sister wants to be together with you~ Dont stick to me, stop clinging onto me, and dont squeeze me with your breasts! Honestly, why did she have to do things to such a degree? While Kaho put on a helpless expression, truthfully speaking, she was a little moved inside. I just arrived at your school and was about to call your cell phone when I happened to see you By the way, Kaho, what were you doing just now? Er I said it was nothing, really. Tell your sister: if theres anything thats troubling you, I can help! Karen really wanted to have a better relationship with her younger sister Kaho. Until two weeks ago, the relationship between them had been like ice. Ever since the last time she proactively tried to break the ice between them, they began speaking more to each other, and their relationship was gradually warming. Karen was delighted at this development but felt that she still needed to work harder. Now that she discovered something was troubling her sister, there was no way she could just leave it be! Tell me, Kahoyour sister really can help you. Youre annoyingit has nothing to do with you Youre my younger sister, so it has everything to do with me! Kaho felt even more helpless upon hearing this. Just dont worry about me Youre here for the school festival, right? Ill accompany you to see the sights. Stop asking me about what happened just now. While Karen was unhappy to see her younger sister shutting her out again, she could only temporarily give up. And so, the pair of sisters began touring the school. Kaho didnt know how to face Harano-san for the time being, so she could only use the excuse of having to accompany her sister to avoid him for now. Seiji was rather surprised to find out that the other person spying on him had been Kaho Miyamoto. I wonder why she was spying I should ask her when I see her again. At any rate, it was only a small matter to him. Her sneeze even helped snap me back to my senses, so perhaps I should thank her? Seiji thought to himself. While spying wasnt exactly moral behavior, he didnt intend to make a big deal out of it. Your actions werent quite all that good, but its not really a big deal. Lets just forget about it, Mika. He smiled at Mika to indicate that he forgave her. The double pigtailed girl blushed slightly. And so, the incident concluded. Would you like to tour the school festival together before lunch? Yeah Even if it was only for a short while, Mika felt happy to be able to tour the school festival together with Seiji. While walking together, she told him about what she just experienced. Rion and Kotomi Amami helped you out Seijis eyes widened in surprise. Those twin girls actually became members of the Morals and Discipline Committee! That was rather astonishing, but if he considered it closely, it was a wise decision for them to make. If they became connected to the Morals and Discipline Committee, even if their situation didnt improve significantly, it wouldnt get any worse for them thanks to their innate talent. On one hand, they would receive a certain amount of protection. On the other hand, they would also have the chance to change everyones impressions of them at any rate, it was a good move. Seiji was curious about how they managed to join that committee. It was the Morals and Discipline Committee! That committee would most definitely have a terrible opinion of the twin witches. Just how did they convince the committee to let them join? That was the true mystery. Even though there was a bit of a mystery, it was still a good thing. Rion and Kotomi had changed themselves and were working hard in a positive direction. I should thank them the next time I see them to express my gratitude as Mikas friend, Seiji mused. After that, he and Mika randomly went to various classrooms programs for the school festival and enjoyed themselves. During lunch. I am the Fire Nation warrior, Wakamei Touhou! Who dares challenge me to battle!? Chiaki jumped out and made a ferocious-looking pose. Heh Seiji put down his lunchbox which contained fried noodles. I am the Sand Nations commander, Murong the Unmatched! I shall use these twin blades to take your head!! With a chopstick in each hand, he also posed ferociously. The tomboy and handsome boy faced off against each other, before both giving a loud shout and rushing at each other in a fight with exaggerated movements and words. Mika was rendered speechless by this spectacle. Mikas eyes turned empty and hollow as she watched the two idiots getting more and more engrossed in their playacting to the extent where even some bystanders gathered around to watch them. I have defeated the enemy general! Seiji displayed a victory pose that he mimicked from Dynasty Warriors as he copied one of its lines. Urk I actually lost! Damn it! Chiaki pretended to collapse onto the ground and wallow in regret. Just how did you two determine who won and lost!? Mika was forcefully commenting on this situation in her mind. The bystanders even began applauding this amazing (ridiculous) spectacle. Thanks for everyones appreciation! Thanks so much! If you go to the auditorium at 2:00 p.m., you can see an even more exciting performance! Please support us!! Seiji and Chiaki had the gall to thank the audience for their support, and the latter even attempted to advertise her club. Mika didnt even know what to say anymore. She felt the urge to pretend to be unfamiliar with the two idiots. Oh my, I was just having a joke at first, but I never expected you to go along with it and do such a good job, Seiji! Youre quite talentedwhy dont you just join drama club? Forget itits fine once in a while like this, but if I act like that every day Id die of embarrassment. I cant tell that youre embarrassed at all! It seemed like you were having so much fun! Mika glared at him out of the corner of her eye. Not at allyoull get used to it and open up a new world of possibilities! Chiaki flashed a brilliant smile as she gave him a huge thumbs-up. Id prefer to stay in this current world, thank you very much. Seiji retrieved his fried noodle lunchbox and went back to eating. Your fried noodles they gave you such an ample amount. Chiaki noticed that he had so many fried noodles that they were almost bursting out of the lunchbox. Watari-san and Kobayashi-san were generous enough to give them to me, Seiji explained. Theyre currently helping out with the cooking clubs fried noodle stand, and they gave me extra when they saw it was me. He had been astonished to see the two delinquents Kahei Watari and Takashi Kobayashi selling fried noodles. When he asked them what they were doing, he learned that this was the cooking clubs noodle stand, but they werent members of the club. They were helping out because they were being paid to do so. Seiji could tell that while Watari and Kobayashi werent particularly passionate about this job, they werent slacking off either. Who had them do such a task? And why was it that they didnt resist? Seiji was rather curious. But he didnt inquire too deeply, as it wasnt the time or place to chat back then. Watari-san and Kobayashi-san how unexpected. Chiaki blinked in surprise. Seiji, when did you get to know them? Well, some stuff happened. Seiji smiled as he ate another mouthful of fried noodles. Chapter 191 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Everyone had their own story. This was quite ordinary logic. Seiji was feeling the truth of this maxim after he learned that the twin sisters had joined the Morals and Discipline Committee and that the delinquent duo had some type of relationship with the cooking club. While he was busy with his own affairs, people that he knew were also leading their own lives. Seiji briefly explained how he met Kahei Watari and Takashi Kobayashi to Chiaki and Mika. He didnt mention the part about the Juumonji mafia group and only told them about how he saved the two delinquents. So you save more than just beautiful girls or beautiful boys. Chiaki came to such a conclusion when he finished. Seiji was rendered speechless. Just what was up with that remark of hers!? You make it sound like Im only willing to help beautiful people I thought that you were such a person, but now I know you arent. Congratulations, how wonderful! Congratulations, how wonderful~ Whats with your congratulations!? While retorting forcefully, Seiji used his chopsticks to speedily steal a rib from Chiakis lunch and placed it in his mouth. This is to make up for the harm youve caused to my delicate heart. Will that be sufficient payment? Its not enough! I still want your fried egg and your takoyaki! Okay okay~ you can have them~~ Chiaki smiled rather gently. Mika blinked upon witnessing this scene. Seiji was confessed to, she began abruptly, by a beautiful girl named Yukari Asamiya. It was a truly amazing confession. Chiakis expression froze over. Yukari Asamiya She regained her composure and thought about this person. Ive heard about her, the Princess of Year 1, Class 3. You know her? Princess? Seiji and Mika both entered their curious modes. Ive only heard some stories about her. This girl if it wasnt for Natsuya Yoruhanas existence, in our freshman year, Yukari Asamiya would definitely be the number one most popular girl in our grade. Oh Eh Seiji and Mika both revealed expressions full of surprise and amazement. Neither of you two pay much attention to rumors, so its only natural that you didnt know. Allow me to fill you in. Chiaki pretended to put on some teachers glasses and lifted up her chopsticks, waving them around like a whip. For all the girls and boys in our freshman year, theres a publicly acknowledged popularity ranking for the top ten. For the girls, the number one rank solidly belongs to Natsuya Yoruhana. The student council president and scions points are so far in front that it could be said her popularity exceeds that of the next nine girls combined. Number two is the student council vice president Hitaka Shuho, our presidents so-called servant. Some people believe that she shouldnt really be number two, as shes only there because of her association with number one. But its an indisputable fact that Shuho-san is ranked number two, regardless of the reason behind her popularity. Number three is Yukari Asamiya. To sum up her as the Princess Chiaki pointed at Seiji with her pretend whip and said, Shes a weaker version of Seigo Harano! Hah? Seiji and Mika made twin exclamations of astonishment. A weaker version of Me? Chiaki nodded as she twirled her pretend whip. Her classmates in Year 1 Class 3 give her the review of beautiful, regal, honest, and direct. As for her stories, Ive heard many regarding how she helped other people or generously solved their problems for them. In summation, shes an outstanding yet humble person who helps others of her own volition and can be direct yet not overly blunt at the same time. This she really does sound rather like Seiji. Mika looked at the boy beside her. Yep, although her stories arent as ridiculous as the ones about Seiji, her overall style is quite similar, which is why I said that. Chiaki nodded as she pointed with her whip once more. And stories aside, just looking at peoples evaluations of them, apart from the fact that she and Seiji are different genders, everything else is almost exactly the same. Seiji couldnt find any words to say at this. As for the boys popularity rankings, Seigo Harano is approximately in fourth place right now, but I expect that hell be able to jump to number one soon, since he defeated the twin witches. Chiaki chuckled. This incident has far more influence than you two can imagine, as it can be said to have overturned the entire relationship web among all the second-year high schoolers! In such a short time, its effects have already become noticeable, and it will continue growing. Another way to say it, Seiji, is that your name is going to eventually spread through the entire second year! You only had some fame as the destroyer of clubs before, but now youre becoming rather famous as the magic-devouring dragon! I expect that stories about the magic-devouring dragon will spread out through the entire second year, before gradually becoming known to the entire high school; perhaps it will even spread to the middle school section. So, rejoice, Seigo Harano-sama! Your legend shall be known by all, and you shall take the venerated position of the number one most popular boy! Chiaki opened up her arms and acted as if she were performing in a play. It seems like Im supposed to be happy about it but I somehow cant bring myself to do so. Seiji smiled wryly. Magic-devouring dragon Mika muttered to herself, glancing at Seijis side profile. Although it sounded rather embarrassing if she accepted it it actually seemed rather cool! The double pigtailed girls face began to flush red. Thats about all I know, and its mostly based on hearsay, so take it with a grain of salt. Chiaki stopped acting like she was a lecturer. By the way, how was the result? Seiji, did you accept the Princesss confession? How could I? I only met her for the first time just earlier. Seiji sighed. While Im happy to be confessed to, accepting and entering a relationship with a girl I just met for the first time isnt something I can do. What a pityshes the third most popular girl in our grade. That sounds rather strange since I didnt know about such a popularity ranking. But even if I knew, its still the same, isnt it? Tsk, such a narrow-minded man. Does this have anything to do with narrow-mindedness!? Chiaki kept giggling in response to Seijis retorts. Your first confession is from a girl whos ranked number three in our grade; it shows how incredible of a person you are. I really look forward to who else you might end up facing in the future. Now that sounds even stranger stop making it sound like its a martial arts competition! From a certain perspective, the school festival is a martial arts competition. Theres plenty of competitors (boys and girls) participating in duels (confessions). Seiji couldnt respond to this. Participant Seigo Harano has started off by defeating someone as strong as number three and is about to march towards the top of the school! Stop saying it like this is the beginning of a hot-blooded action manga! This was too much for him to handle. After lunch, Seiji read through the love letters. He mainly wanted to see if there was anyone who requested to meet him during the school festival and there was. Seiji wrote down all the times and places, and discovered that there would be no accidents er, overlaps, which was good. He just needed to go to all those places at the appropriate times. He already survived the number threes attack er, a more appropriate way to put it was that after experiencing a confession like Yukari Asamiyas, he was now more resistant to confessions and felt that he could deal with them. After that, it was time to call Peach-sensei! Seiji dialed the number he had previously saved on his cell phone. The call connected. H-Haruta-kun a weak female voice stammered from the other end of the call. Chapter 192 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Mayuzumi Amami finally received the phone call she had been waiting for. She had been looking forward to the agreed upon date, but now that it was here, she was so nervous that she was trembling and unsure of herself. Should she contact him of her own volition or wait for him to contact her? Just this question gave her over an entire hours worth of frustration. She called her cousin Rika Amami, but the only response she received from her cousin was Just do whatever you like! Are you a middle school girl thats going out to have fun with a boy for the first time to get frustrated over such a small matter!? scolded her older cousin when she heard of her dilemma. By the way, even among middle school girls nowadays, its really rare to find one as shy as you. Seiji Haruta is a good kidjust relax and be casual with him. Rika told Mayuzumi and went on saying similar stuff before she hung up. Mayuzumi could only collapse listlessly on her bed. She honestly didnt have to courage to voluntarily call him first, so she chose to wait. At noon, she received a call from his number. H-Haruta-kun she answered the call by speaking in a weak voice. Peach-sensei, its me. Long time no see. A hearty male voice spoke up from the other end of the call. Sorry that I took so long to contact you. I had to help out my class with their store earlier this morning, which is why I didnt have any free time until now. So how about you, Sensei? Do you have time to come over and have some fun? His words were so open and direct. Just like the way he remained in her memories this was only natural though, as only a few weeks had passed by. Mayuzumi no longer felt as nervous when she recalled her previous meeting with him. Just like Rika said, he was a trustworthy boy. I should just relax and be casual with him. I-Im free. Thats great. Shall I wait for you at school or come by to pick you up? Er Mayuzumi was unable to respond immediately. When was the last time I went outside by myself? Going outside by herself to an unfamiliar place? Just imagining it seemed really scary. Let him come and pick her up? This also seemed a little A period of silence fell between them. I got it. The voice on her cell phone spoke up again. Ill come over and pick you up, Sensei. Whats your address? Er this troublesome Its not troublesome at alljust tell me your address, he said in a steady tone. In Mayuzumis mind, Seijis image instantly felt more reliable. Mayuzumi blinked. Then Sorry to trouble you. She told him her address. Okay, got it. Ill be there as soon as I can. Just like that, he hung up the phone call. Mayuzumi stared at her cell phone for a long time as she rubbed her chest and released her breath that she had been holding. It was great that their conversation proceeded smoothly. She didnt leave him with a bad impression of her probably. Mayuzumi put down her cell phone and curled up on her bed while hugging her pillow. There was no logic to her androphobia. Even if she didnt want to, she would still feel insecure and nervous when dealing with anyone male. Can I do a good job? Can I face Haruta-kun? What if he hates me No, no! I cant think such thoughts. All she could do now was continue to wait. Seiji rang the doorbell to Mayuzumi Amamis apartment. He recalled the way she appeared from their last meeting. She was probably dressed like that again That seemed probable, or else shed probably be wearing something like a full outfit of sportswear. She was a manga author, after all; she didnt need to care about her personal appearance. Honestly speaking, Seiji felt that it was a bit of a waste. With Peach-senseis innate beauty, if she took better care of herself, shed definitely be a great beauty. But Seiji also believed that people were free to dress however they liked. Besides, Sensei had androphobia, so looking more beautiful would probably increase the risk for her. Thoughts like these ran through Seijis mind as he waited for the door to open. A few moments later, the door opened. Haruta-kun Sensei Seiji was on the verge of greeting her, but he paused in surprise when he saw her appearance. Mayuzumi Amamis brownish-grey hair was tied up in a ponytail, and her bangs were tied back neatly with a barrette to reveal her white and beautiful face. She was wearing a pair of black-rimmed glasses together with a woolen shirt and a small jacket on top, and a flower-patterned long skirt below. Although the overall style was plain, it was elegant in nature, and her protruding breasts gave her a womanly charismatic appeal. While she wasnt astonishingly beautiful, she still seemed like a nice classical beauty! At least that was what Seiji believed. This plain and normal style that displayed her mature, womanly appeal was right in the middle of Seijis strike zone and caused him to be stunned for several seconds. Hello. Hello A period of silence fell between them. Er Sensei, I feel that your current appearance is quite nice. Seiji gave her his honest praise. It was definitely much better than last time! Thank you Mayuzumi lowered her head and clenched her hands. Seiji didnt know if she was being shy or anxious. Shes probably nervous and anxious, since she has androphobia and Im a male, Seiji thought to himself. I need to be as considerate as I can. If youre ready, lets go. Okay Seiji walked in front of Mayuzumi. When he reached the elevator, Seiji turned around and instantly felt rather helpless. She was literally walking four meters behind him! This distance made it seem like they were perfect strangers. Sensei, could you walk a little closer? At this distance we wouldnt even be able to get on the same elevator. S-Sorry Mayuzumi slowly walked closer. She stopped at a distance of approximately one meter from him. Was this the limit for her? Okay, this seemed fine. The elevator arrived quickly. When the elevator arrived, there was a jacket-wearing middle-aged man already inside. Even one meter apart from her, Seiji noticed that Mayuzumi stiffened. Sensei is it alright? Should we wait for the next elevator? He asked that question using his eyes. I-Its fine. Mayuzumi forced herself to say that even though her muscles were stiff and tensed. Is everything really fine? Seiji was rather worried. But since she herself said it was fine, they at least had to try. He walked into the elevator. Mayuzumi also slowly entered. The jacket-wearing middle-aged man felt that something was a little strange and shot an inquisitive look towards her. Mayuzumi instantly froze over completely! So scary, so scary, so scary! She was about to tremble when she saw a tall figure block the middle-aged mans line of sight. It was Haruta-kun. Sensei, its finejust relax. Seiji figured out that this wasnt good for her and instantly moved to block the middle-aged mans line of sight as he talked as gently to her as possible. Mmm Mmm. Mayuzumi nodded as she retreated into the elevators corner and did her best to loosen her tension. The tall Haruta-kun not only blocked the other mans line of sight, he even completely blocked out the other mans body from her own line of vision. This indeed helped her to relax. Even though Haruta-kun was a boy as well he was special! Mayuzumi believed in this and made an effort to increase her belief in this point. Otherwise, she would be unable to accept even his help. The elevator stopped. The jacket-wearing man exited rather quickly. Perhaps he was in a hurry to begin with, or maybe he felt that the boy and woman riding together in the same elevator were rather strange. Sensei, are you alright? I-Im fine. Thats good, then. Seiji flashed a gentle smile. Sensei, youre working hard. Theres no need to rushwe can take things slowly. There was no helping it; after all, it was a legitimate phobia. It was good that she wanted to conquer her fear, but there was no need to challenge herself too much either. Slow steps were fine. As long as she made steady progress, it was certain that she would eventually overcome her phobia. Seiji smiled in an attempt to transmit such a message. Mayuzumi seemed to feel something from his smile as she also smiled back at him. Okay The two of them exited the elevator and walked out of her apartment. It was a nice and sunny day. Their date had begun. Chapter 193 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 They met their first obstacle immediately. So the bus will be the first level Seiji rubbed his chin. On their way to the bus stop, he had noticed Mayuzumis obvious trepidation. There werent too many people waiting for the bus at this time of day, but of course there were still some people which obviously included males. He felt sorry for how she was acting like a scared rabbit. Should he call for a taxi? His wallet would take a huge hit! For a part-time worker like him, the taxi fee from here to Genhana High School would cost quite a lot. But seeing how she currently was Sigh. Sensei, lets take a taxi instead, Seiji said while mentally apologizing to his wallet. Theres n-no need, Mayuzumi refused. People men there arent very many; I can do it She was very afraid. Her body wanted to escape, but that was no good. She needed to build up her courage and try her best to face all difficulties! The bus eventually arrived. Everyone lined up in an orderly fashion and began getting on the bus. Sensei Yeah Seiji walked in front and got on the bus. Mayuzumi followed him and also got on the bus, albeit a little slower than him. There was still an empty seat. Seiji let Mayuzumi sit down and stood an appropriate distance away from her. Mayuzumi felt a sense of relief as she sat down and saw how considerate he was. He stayed neither too close nor too far away from her. Her body wasnt as tense as before now. She looked out the window as the bus began driving. She hadnt taken the bus for quite a long time. She didnt need to go out very often for her work, and the few times she did, she would usually take a taxi. To be honest, she really wanted to take a taxi this time as well and was on the verge of bringing it up herself. But she actually rejected Haruta-kun when he brought it up. She didnt know what exactly she was thinking either, but it was great that she wasnt running away! That was what Mayuzumi honestly believed. The first two stops passed by without incident, but many people suddenly got on the bus at the third bus stop! They were all young people wearing business attire were they going to an interview together or some type of group activity? No matter what, this was a bad situation for her. Seiji shot a glance at Mayuzumi and noticed that her face had become ashen pale; she seemed like she was about to begin trembling. He could only get closer to her so that he could use his own body to block all those men and women that just got on the bus well, mainly to block the men that were all strangers. A large crowd squeezed onto the bus. Seiji was pushed by the crowd right next to Mayuzumi. Sensei, how are you? Mayuzumi didnt respond; instead, she curled up and attempted to make her body appear smaller. Just what should I do in this situation? Should we get off the bus at the next stop? No! When the bus is this crowded, its certain that shell have to have physical contact with other men in order to get off, which will be terrible for her. Sensei will just have to bear with it for a while I hope that all these people get off before the bus stop close to Genhana High School. Sensei, just hold on for a little while. Everything will be alright. He tried to speak in his gentlest possible tone. Mayuzumi slowly looked towards him and nodded with an expression that seemed like she was about to cry. The bus continued on its path. It was a long period of discomfort for her. Seiji, who was observing Mayuzumi all this time, could tell that her mental condition was deteriorating. This large group of men and women didnt get off the bus anywhere. And finally, just as Seiji was feared, the large group was still on the bus by the time they arrived at the bus stop closest to Genhana High School. He didnt really want to do this, but should they give it a try? Sensei, its our stop. Shall we try getting off? Seiji asked her cautiously. Get off the bus and squeeze my way through this crowd of people? Just thinking about it caused Mayuzumi to begin shivering. No, impossibleI cant do it! She didnt verbally respond and continued retreating into herself on her bus seat. Seiji could tell the answer just by looking at her. Okay, theres no need to worry, he said in a gentle voice. We dont need to get off now. We can wait and get off the bus after this large group of people leaves. The bus drove on past Genhana High School. The tortuous time continued for Mayuzumi. The large group of men and women that had got on the bus together finally exited the bus three stops later. By this time, Mayuzumi was completely curled up into a ball. She was shivering with both hands covering her face and crying softly. Seiji was overcome by guilt upon seeing this sight. Some passengers noticed the situation and were looking questioningly in their direction. Seiji didnt care about what others thought. He just hoped that nobody would do something like call the police, as that would be awkward We should have taken a taxi after all! He sighed to himself, but there was no use in crying over spilled milk. Sensei, theyve gotten off the bus already. Lets get off the bus as well at the next stop. Mayuzumi sniffled and somehow managed to stop her crying as she nodded. The two of them got off at the next stop. After leaving the bus stop, they went to a nearby coffee caf. There were very few customers in this store at this time. Seiji had Mayuzumi sit in a seat by the corner while he asked the male waiter for a kettle of black tea before he sat down across from her. He wanted to say something, but stopped himself because he felt that perhaps temporary silence would be better for her. Moments later, the waiter brought their black tea. Seiji stood up to receive it from him and placed it on their table himself. When he finished pouring the tea and placed a cup in front of Mayuzumi, the manga author finally spoke again. Thank you Sensei, are you alright? I think Im a little better. Mayuzumi reached out and cupped her hands around the warm teacup as she revealed a weak smile. Her eyes were red, her face was still pale, and it was easy to see that she wasnt feeling too good. You can slowly relax in here. There are very few people, and its pretty quiet, Seiji said gently as he took a sip of his own tea. Hmm this tea doesnt seem all that good. I must have had too much good tea at the presidents residence, making me pickier than before. Thinking about the teas quality and the techniques for making tea Houjou-senpais figure appeared in his mind. Seijis mouth gradually arced upwards. I just recalled someone whos quite excellent at making tea He started a conversation. This person was a maid to the current student council president, and an ex-student council president herself, plus she had the rather ridiculous nickname of Smiling Executioner. Black-and-white maid attire looked perfectly beautiful on her, and she was supremely skilled at making tea as well as cooking and could even bake desserts such as red bean cakes. Theres actually a girl like this in real life? Mayuzumi was interested in the conversation topic that Seiji chose. As a female manga author as well as otaku lady, she was quite interested in the concept of maids. Hearing about such a person in reality would naturally catch her attention. Seiji used Houjou-senpai as a topic to catch her interest, and after she responded, he chatted about what he knew about the maid before moving on to another topic of conversation. And so, the atmosphere finally became less tense. The two of them had so much fun chatting that it seemed like they were unable to stop! After all, this was a conversation between an otaku and a female otaku manga artist. They had common interests, so after they broke the ice, they chatted on endlessly about a multitude of different topics. Without realizing it, they even finished their kettle of black tea, and, as both of them were still in the right mood, they ordered a new kettle of green tea. They also ordered various confectioneries to complement their tea. They had forgotten about their original objective of touring the school festival and lost themselves in conversation. Eh? Its going to develop in that direction!? Seiji exclaimed in surprise after learning about the newest scenario in the Honey Candy Girl anime. What a wondrous development. However, after considering it closely, there has indeed been foreshadowing for this. He praised Mayuzumis amazing story writing abilities as an author for several seconds before he realized something. Wait a momentthis new development hasnt been revealed yet, right? Is it really alright to give me such a spoiler? The female manga authors smile froze solid. This I just happened to casually say it, so it shouldnt be a problem right? She awkwardly averted her gaze. Seiji was at a loss for how to respond. Hey, this is obviously a problem! Senseis creation is hugely popular, and spoiling something that hasnt been publicized yet could be rather troublesome You should be more cautious. Wah will Haruta-kun tell other people? Mayuzumi lowered her head slightly as she realized she had made a mistake. Of course notIll guard the secret to my death! An indescribable light flashed through Seijis eyes. But still, its bad to give spoilers, so lets not do that again, Sensei. Wahh Haruta-kun, you sound rather like Saki. Saki, that was Saki Yoshizawa, the editor. Of course, Mayuzumi knew that Seiji was acquainted with Editor Yoshizawa and that they were collaborating on a story together. Oh, since you mentioned Editor Yoshizawa Sensei, what type of person do you think she is? Seiji took a sip of tea and asked a casual question. Mayuzumi didnt have a chance to respond because her cell phone rang at this time. Chapter 194 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Mayuzumi answered her ringing cell phone. Hello, Saki? Speak of the devil! They were just talking about her when she called! Well, these types of coincidences werent all that uncommon. Im with him right now Im fine, its its going well. Wah Sorry, its actually not going that well. No, no, Im fine! You dont have to come overdont you still have work youre busy with? Judging from the half of the conversation he could hear, Editor Yoshizawa sounded extremely concerned for Mayuzumi. Seiji recalled the figure of that icy female editor. He felt that with her personality, she would definitely rush over if she knew what had happened. Seiji was about to take another sip of his tea when his cell phone rang as well. The caller ID showed that it was from Mika. Seiji, are you back at school? No, Im still outside. Some things happened while I was on my way over with Sensei, Seiji explained. Im currently at a coffee cafe together with her. Oh Hows Peach-sensei doing? Mikas voice contained obvious concern for him. Her condition wasnt too good earlier, Seiji replied in a low voice, but shes doing much better now. Were currently having tea and chatting. Are you guys coming back to school? It depends on the situation. If Sensei wants, then well go. If she doesnt, then I wont force her. Oh Dont mind usgo ahead and have fun with Chiaki. Okay Mikas voice sounded a little lonely. Their call ended there. When Seiji looked across from him, he saw that Mayuzumi just happened to finish her call as well. Sakis really worried about our situation and wanted to rush over immediately. I stopped her from doing so. Mayuzumi smiled wryly at her friends concern. Editor Yoshizawas really concerned about Sensei. Yes, and Im truly grateful to her its just that sometimes, I think she can be too much of a worrywart. Mayuzumi sighed. This one time when I was having a phone call with her, my cell phone ran out of battery, causing the phone call to be cut. As a result, she took only five minutes to rush from the editing department to my home and check on my situation. Five minutes!? Seiji was astonished at this. While he didnt know just how far away Thunderbolt Literatures editing department was from Senseis home, five minutes sounded too incredible! Did Editor Yoshizawa fly? Did she actually have the ability to secretly transform in phone booths!? There must be some mistake or was it that Editor Yoshizawa was a mystical ability user? No, no, it isnt possible to meet someone with powers so easily! I should stop randomly guessing. I was so shocked at that time. She was still panting with sweat pouring down her face, but after she confirmed that I was fine, she acted like her normal self. Im truly grateful for the way shes taken such good care of me and her concern, Mayuzumi muttered. But I also hope that she wouldnt worry so much. So, shes like an overly protective big sister? Yeah you could say that. The female manga author tilted her head slightly. I think that sometimes she treats me like a little child, or as if I cant do anything by myself without someone else around. Honestly, Seiji remarked silently, I do get a little bit of that impression from you as well, Sensei. Although he hadnt known Mayuzumi Amami for very long, he had now fully realized why Editor Yoshizawa had told him that Peach-sensei was a woman who really needed someone to take care of her. Even though Mayuzumi was a popular manga author and professional who was already mature on the outside, she would break out into tears at simply a bus ride No, no, stop thinking like thatit would be too rude to Sensei, whos working so hard to confront her fears. At any rate, Seiji had such an impression already from just the short time he spent with her. In that case, it was perfectly understandable why Senseis close friend, Editor Yoshizawa, would be so concerned about her. Seiji concluded that if Editor Yoshizawa knew about what just happened to Sensei on the bus, she would have rushed over here at top speed without listening to Sensei telling her not to come! Would it be a repeat of the astonishing five-minute record? He actually wanted to see it a little Mayuzumi continued talking about some past events that had occurred while she was together with Saki Yoshizawa. Seiji now had a better understanding of the deep friendship between Mayuzumi and Saki and had learned more about both of them. After a while, he glanced at the time. Sensei, do you still want to go to the school festival? If we go now is there still time to look around? There is, although theres not much time remaining. Seiji smiled lightly. Its up to what Sensei wantseven if we dont go today, we can always go tomorrow. The school festival lasts more than one day. Mayuzumi lowered her head and remained silent for a considerable amount of time. Lets go see it. She lifted her head again. Just as Haruta-kun says, while the school festival lasts more than one day, just returning like this feels Like youre admitting defeat? Yeah Seijis faint smile arced upwards upon hearing this. Okay, lets get going then. He indicated to the server that he wanted to pay the bill. This time a female waitress brought them their check, and, when Seiji brought out his wallet, he saw Mayuzumi placing some cash on the check first. Sensei Let me pay the billIm the adult here! Mayuzumi smiled. Haruta-kun is really gentlemanly, but you dont need to concern yourself with money. Seiji was rendered speechless. This was the most adult-like he had ever seen this female manga author act. The two of them hailed a taxi to Genhana High School. Mayuzumi started tensing up again at the scene of so many people teeming around. Sensei, lets go in. Yeah yeah. Mayuzumi did her best to walk forward under Seijis watchful eye. She tried walking as normally as possible in order to avoid attracting attention. Although she was a bit scared and instinctively wanted to walk slower, walking slower caused people to look at her inquisitively which made her even more scared. Walking and acting normally was the right way to do things. I can do it! Mayuzumi kept inwardly encouraging herself. A boy passed by her side. She was almost scared to the point of stopping dead in her tracks, but forced herself to continue only with her willpower. Just like this, Sensei, someone praised from behind her. Excellent job. Mayuzumi turned around to see Seiji Haruta looking gently in her direction. His expression bore resemblance to that of an adult encouraging a child. Mayuzumi felt both warm and embarrassed inside. Haruta-kun, dont look at me like that. Oh sorry, I got lost in my thoughts. Seiji retracted his gaze and fixed his sight forwards. Sensei, youre really beautiful. Er? Mayuzumi felt like she received a sudden impact from this unexpected praise as something tightened in her chest. Although you have a phobia and felt such discomfort on the bus earlier, you still resolved to come here and resolutely walk towards the crowd, Seiji said with a voice full of admiration. Sensei, I feel that youre truly beautiful when you act like this. This was his honest and sincere praise. For someone to face his or her greatest fear and try their best to overcome it without escaping or stopping and resolutely pushing forwards this type of spirit and willpower was doubtlessly admirable. Peach-sensei, who had such resolve, could only be described as beautiful by him. Thats what Seiji believed, and he told her this directly. Mayuzumis heartbeat quickened, and her cheeks began to heat up upon hearing Seijis praise. This this Haruta-kun She looked at the side profile of his face while inwardly feeling like she wanted to scream. How how on earth are you able to say something so embarrassing so naturally!? Chapter 195 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Mayuzumi was now experiencing just how scary boys could be in a different way. No, more accurately speaking, she felt how scary the boy named Seiji Haruta could be. He had suddenly praised a woman next to him with utmost sincerity. It was clearly natural to him, and it obviously wasnt intentional flattery with hidden purposes; his words truly originated from his heart! Mayuzumi, whod received such an unexpected attack, felt like she had been pierced by a sharp arrow as her heart was moved. She had never fallen in love before. But she had imagined being in love many times before and could recognize that this was the beginning of loveromantic interest in a boy! The female manga authors face turned red as her emotions became chaotic. This child Haruta-kun Sensei. Eh? W-what!? Would you like to play this? Seiji pointed to a stall as he smiled. His faint smile seemed so gentle on his handsome face. Is this an added effect due to my fast heartbeat? Mayuzumi was dazed for a moment as she watched him. He never gave her such an impression earlier Even though she felt that he was handsome and bright to the point of glowing, it was mere appreciation. It was much akin to watching a handsome idol on television: although she would recognise that the idol was good-looking, there were no romantic feelings involved. She never expected that after her heartbeat quickened, looking at him again felt so different from earlier! Mayuzumi was experiencing this for the first time in her life. Her heart was fluttering, and her face was flaming hot how was she supposed to suppress this? I need to distract myself! The manga author hurriedly looked at the stall he was pointing at. It was a shooting game commonly found at any amusement attraction. There were various dolls placed on a shelf, and customers used a very simple toy air gun from the front to shoot the dolls. If they successfully knocked over any dolls, they could take them. Those dolls are all custom-made and arent purchasable anywhere else; theyre all unique. Seiji introduced the stalls specialty to her. Mayuzumi also saw the same words being advertised on the stalls sign. Unique dolls crafted by the students the quality seemed pretty good as well, which would definitely attract customers as evidenced by the continuous stream of customers lining up. I want one whispered a tiny voice in Mayuzumis heart. Okay, lets gowell give it one try. Seiji decisively walked up to the stall. He didnt wait for my reply no, he must have figured out from my expression that I wanted one. Once again, Mayuzumi felt just how considerate he was. Such an amazing successive attack from him. Not to mention he seemed to have zero awareness of it all Honestly Seiji paid the money required for a try with the toy air gun. Sensei, come over here. Oh oh. Mayuzumi obediently walked closer. Only when she took the toy air gun from his hand did she come to the shocking realization that she was able to get so close to a boy! Even though she was still nervous, it was completely different from nervous fear. Her body wasnt tense, nor did she feel uncomfortable in any way. This seemed pretty nice. With Seijis instructions, Mayuzumi took her pose as she lifted the toy air gun and aimed. Three shots later She had failed to hit any dolls. This was an obvious result. She felt rather helpless. Sensei, good job. Eh? Why is he praising me? Seiji smiled lightly at her. Thanks to Sensei, I now know how to hit the targets. Just watch me. His handsome face exuded self-confidence. For the second time, Mayuzumi was left dazed. Seiji paid again for another chance with the toy air gun. Sensei, the one you want the most is the rabbit doll second from the right, correct? Mayuzumi nodded. Okay. Seiji took aim and fired! The first and second bullets both accurately hit the target doll. The doll wasnt knocked over by either shot, but its position was shifted backwards. At last, the third and final blow knocked it over with a headshot! The most important part was the location that was hit. Mayuzumi was able to notice this. Congratulations to this customer for winning a prize! The student running the stall gave Seiji the rabbit doll. Seiji took the doll and smiled as he handed it to Mayuzumi. Thank you Mayuzumi accepted the fluffy cute rabbit doll and felt its softness as she hugged it. Softness Seiji couldnt help but take a peek at Mayuzumis breasts that were squeezed slightly out of shape as she hugged the rabbit doll. Mayuzumi felt shy when she detected his gaze but she didnt feel disgusted, repulsed, tense, or any other negative emotions. It wasnt that her androphobia had been cured. Her body and mind had managed to accept that Seiji Haruta was a special existence. Scary truly scary. Haruta-kun is too good at this, she thought to herself. Its to the point of being overboard. She snuck a look at the boy by her side, her face still flushed red. After that, the two of them explored the school festival for a bit. Seiji was considering whether or not he should contact Mika and Chiaki, or simply take Sensei to visit his classs confectionery store with just the two of them. He felt that he should contact them and ask if they wanted to meet up and go together. If two extra girls came, Sensei would likely relax a bit more. I should ask Senseis opinion first. Sensei He turned around but couldnt see the manga authors figure anywhere. Eh? Lost!? He hurriedly looked around behind him when he heard her voice. Mayuzumi was standing several meters behind him and speaking to a little girl. Sensei, whats the matter? Seiji walked over. This child got separated from her guardian, Mayuzumi replied. Seiji looked at the young girl. The girl appeared to be an elementary school student. She had braided light green hair and was wearing a floral-patterned one-piece dress with a thick jacket. She wore long socks and tiny leather shoes on her legs and feet The young girl had a pretty face and large blue eyes. Her long eyelashes which were tilted upwards gave her a cute, innocent appearance. She was staring at the rabbit doll that the manga author was clutching on to; it seemed like she really wanted it. So she got separated from her familys adults, and was attracted to this doll, which caused Sensei to notice her Seiji felt that was the likely course of events. Whats your name? Mayuzumi asked gently. My name I cant tell it so easily to strangers. The little girls gaze moved from the rabbit doll to Mayuzumi. It seemed that she had decent knowledge on how to protect herself. Mayuzumi and Seiji exchanged glances. Its fine if you dont want to tell us. Do you have a cell phone? Seiji asked. Yes, but I dont have it with me right now. The elementary school girl glanced at his face. If I did, I would have called already. Her voice seemed a little depressed. Then do you remember your parents phone numbers? No Then we can only go to the lost child booth. The young girl pouted slightly and kicked the ground. Im definitely not a lost child. It seemed that she was prideful as well. Seijis lips arced upwards. Im sorry, but you definitely are a lost child. Just obediently come with us. Hmph I wont. The little girl averted her gaze. As long as I wait here, my uncle will find me. It seemed that she was a stubborn one. Seiji chuckled. He walked in front of her and crouched down so that they were at the same eye level and looked into her face. You youre really cute. The young girl was stunned for a moment before her face reddened and she twisted away in embarrassment. For such a cute girl like you to stand here by herself, theres a chance that you may meet someone strange. Seijis tone changed to a low and heavy one. If you meet such a person, you may get off lightly with something bad happening to you, or at worst you may be kidnapped and thats no joking matter. The little girl couldnt find any words to reply with to this. Perhaps you feel that admitting that youre lost is rather shameful, but compared to the possibility of meeting something bad, who cares about a little shame? If youre a smart girl, you should have the self-awareness that youre really cute, and place more importance on self-protection. Seiji stood up. If you dont believe us or dont want to follow us, you can go find the Morals and Discipline Committee members. Theyre wearing emblems on their sleeves and are easy to identify, or you can find the big brothers and sisters that are running all these stalls here. Theyre all students at this school and wont harm you. He immediately turned towards the manga author as he finished speaking. Lets go, Sensei. Eh? But Mayuzumi seemed hesitant until she saw the look in Seijis eyes and realized what he was up to. Seiji began walking off, and Mayuzumi took another look at the young girl before she followed him. After approximately six or seven steps Wait Wait! The little girl called out to them. Seijis smile widened as he revealed an expression of all according to plan. Chapter 196 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Please take me to that place, the young girl requested shyly with a flushed face. Now thats really cute. Seiji inwardly praised her at this scene, while remaining calm on the surface. Okay, follow us. He didnt say anything else to the girl as he led the way. Seiji and Mayuzumi followed the signs and took the little girl to the booth which was set up to deal with lost children. Coincidentally they saw a young green-haired man talking anxiously with the Morals and Discipline Committee members in charge here. He was tall and slender with a handsome face. He was wearing a dark-colored jacket and long pants, and his smallish eyes were set in a anxious, sweat-covered face. Uncle! the little girl shouted and ran towards him when she caught sight of his figure. The green-haired man turned around upon hearing her and showed an expression of shocked delight. Reo! He kneeled as he hugged the little girl. You fool! Where did you run off to!? I was looking for you everywhere!! His voice was filled with worry and complaint. Uncle My attention was diverted for a second and you disappeared! I couldnt find you anywhere in the middle school section!! I had to come look for you in the high school section, and here you are! The man let go of her as he frowned and began to scold her in a severe tone. Just how did you get over here!? If you got separated from me, then you shouldve waited where you were, or asked for help from nearby. Why did you come all the way to the high school section!? I-I dont know The little girl averted her gaze and lowered her head when faced with such strict questions. Its dangerous to go so far away! I wont be able to find you!! The green-haired mans voice was getting louder. It was obvious to tell that he was extremely worried, which was the source of his anger. Excuse me, sir, lets calm down a little. Its easy to understand your feelings, but please dont get angry at such a place. Seiji walked over and gently tried to alleviate the situation. Youre Im a student from this school, and I just happened to see your niece standing there by herself, so I took her to the lost child booth here, Seiji answered calmly. Your niece is really smart and knows how to be on guard against strangers. Perhaps she was trying to avoid some strange people which was why she walked all the way over to the high school section from the middle school section. Is that so? The young man frowned as he looked towards the little girl again. She slowly nodded. If thats the case, then you were in the right No, wait, why did you follow him then? The mans gaze moved from the little girl to the boy that he didnt know. Because my charisma stat is outstanding Of course, he couldnt say that out loud. Because Im wearing a school uniform. Seiji shrugged as he extended his palms. Wearing this school uniform means that Im a student from this school, plus I have a female companion, which makes me more trustworthy. Oh The green-haired man glanced at the woman standing beside Seiji. His expression froze over when his eyes landed on Seijis female companion. You youre Mayuzumi Amami? He spoke the manga authors real name out loud! Hm? You two know each other? Seiji looked towards Mayuzumi for confirmation. He saw that her entire body was tensed up and her face was ashen-white with obvious fear in her eyes! Her hands that were clutching on to the rabbit doll were even trembling. Amami its you, right? The young man stood up again as he stared at her face. Im Shouhei Hirai; its been several years since our last meeting do you still remember me? Mayuzumi silently lowered her head without replying. Seiji furrowed his brows slightly upon seeing this. Er I guess you dont really remember, haha The man let out a somewhat forced chuckle. Awkward silence fell between everyone. Seiji was just about to say something when the green-haired man turned around to speak to him again. Youre Amami-sans boyfriend? No, just a normal friend. Seiji decided to answer this way. Im a college classmate of hers. The green-haired man smiled. Its been several years since I last met her, and I never expected to see her again here He sighed before lowering his head and bowing. My gratitude to the two of you for helping out my niece. He formally gave them his thanks. Reo, thank them as well. Thank you The little girl politely bowed as well. We just did what we should have; theres no need to be so polite. Seiji also gave an appropriate response before he turned to Mayuzumi. Lets go, Sensei. The manga author nodded slightly and slowly turned around to leave. An indescribable light flashed in Shouhei Hirais eyes as he watched them leave together. After walking a bit of a distance. Sensei, who was that man just now? Seiji tried asking her about it. Mayuzumi didnt answer and merely kept her head lowered as she continued walking in silence. Sensei? Seiji felt that something was wrong. The manga author stopped in her tracks. Then her body swayed as she fell forward! Seiji was able to catch her in time. She felt so soft, and he could faintly smell a whiff of her shampoos scent Cough, disappear, idle thoughts! Seiji placed his hand on an appropriate location and carried the now-unconscious Mayuzumi in a princess carry. This was something which caught many peoples attention as the bystanders looked on in curiosity. A princess carry! Amazing! What happened to her? That boy is so handsome! I want to be in his embrace like that as well~~ Its Harano-san Whos that woman? It wasnt a good thing to attract so much attention. Seiji increased his pace as he went to the only place he felt he should go to at this time. The infirmary. The blonde-haired nurse was sipping tea as she watched the festival from her window. Its so rowdy outside but so quiet in here which is a good thing. After all, it would be rather bad if the infirmary was crowded. Just as Kaede was thinking that to herself, she heard the sound of hurried footsteps. When she saw who it was, her eyes lit up. Harano-kun Juumonji-sensei, please take a look at this person. Seiji gently placed Mayuzumi on an infirmary bed. Kaede put down her teacup and immediately began inspecting Mayuzumi. Whats the matter with her? She has androphobia Seiji gave her a basic explanation. After a basic checkup. Shes fine, Kaede concluded after examining the unconscious girl. There arent any serious problems with her physical condition. Shell naturally wake up after a bit of a rest. Seiji nodded. Thats good then. So youre telling me that she saw a male classmate from college and walked a little bit before fainting. Kaede looked at him for confirmation. In that case, my best guess is that this college classmate of hers must have left her with a dark memory in her heart. Thats my guess as well. Seiji folded his arms. Its quite obvious that her condition became suddenly worse after meeting him. There must be some special reason. On the bus just earlier, Sensei was feeling so uncomfortable that she even cried, but she didnt faint. Just meeting that man made her faint so quickly! That man must have given her a negative stimulation that was far beyond the feeling of being crowded by other men on the bus or, it could also be taken as Sensei could have possibly received an additional shock after the overly stimulating bus ride, overloading her mental capabilities and causing her to faint. No matter which it was, that man her college classmate named Shouhei Hirai was definitely someone that Sensei was especially afraid of. Seiji furrowed his brows as he contemplated the matter. Shouhei Hirai he didnt seem like such a bad person on the surface. Just what did he do to Sensei in the past? Chapter 197 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Seiji recalled Rika Amami previously mentioning that Peach-sensei had only developed androphobia after meeting with an incident during college. Shouhei Hirai was Peach-senseis college classmate. In that case, was this guy the culprit behind Senseis androphobia? It seemed possible But the question was just exactly what could have happened? Seiji thought of two methods for obtaining the answer. The first would be to wait for Peach-sensei to wake up and ask her directly about it. The second would be to call Rika Amami, the confectionery store owner, right now. But if he asked for the answer, that would mean he was getting involved in this matter. He respected Sensei, got along quite well with her, and was willing to assist her. But still, they had known each other for a short time. For him to interfere just like this was it really appropriate? After consideration, Seiji felt that it wasnt. He decided to ask Sensei about it in an indirect manner after she woke up. If she wanted his assistance, then he would help out to the best of his ability. If she didnt want to talk about it, then he wouldnt pry any further that was what he ended up deciding. At that moment someone spoke up. Are you thinking about how you can help her? It was Kaede. The blonde-haired beauty was smiling widely as she looked at the boy. No I dont even know what the situation is. Seiji shook his head. If she tells me whats going on after she wakes up, and asks for my help, of course Ill help her. But she hasnt known me for all that long, so its quite possible that she wont do that. Oh Kaede blinked. Youre so gentlemanly. Does this count as being gentlemanly? Yep, from my perspective it sure does. Youre willing to help women, but youre not overly interfering in their lives and respect their privacy. Kaede looked searchingly at his face. Thats what makes a really great man. Seiji suddenly received heavy cannon fire! His face reddened as he coughed awkwardly. Youre being exaggerated with your praise, Juumonji-sensei. I was merely doing what a normal person would. Kaede smiled at him in response. After a momentary silence. Have a cup of tea, Haruta-kun. The blonde-haired beauty brought out a new teacup from the cabinet and poured some tea for him. Thank you. Seiji accepted the teacup from her. Kaede also refilled her own cup and slowly began sipping tea again. Seiji also took a sip of the tea, inwardly noting that it was the perfect temperature, before looking back at her. Kaede Juumonji, the mafia family missus Honestly, he was clueless on how he should deal with or act around her. The two of them had a rather subtle relationship. They werent exactly friends, but if they became friends, it seemed He suddenly recalled Yukari Asamiya. Seiji had rejected Yukaris confession but told her that they could begin by being friends. While this seemed like a polite rejection, Yukari seemed to accept starting as friends or at least Seiji felt she did. Kaede had expressed her feelings towards him just like Yukari, and he had also politely rejected her. But the difference was that he hadnt said that they should start by being friends, nor did Kaede request to be friends. Then came the question: what exactly was the current relationship between him and Kaede? A love interest and a rejected confessor? Neighbors in the same apartment? An otaku and his friends younger sister? A student and his infirmary nurse? Seiji sighed inwardly. It seemed rather complex. Seiji mulled it over and felt that the most important part to him was definitely an otaku and his friends younger sister! It was a definite thing that he and Hisashi Juumonji were excellent otaku buddies. Kaede was Hisashis younger sister, and Hisashi had told him to treat her well. Yes, Ill treat her as a friends younger sister, and use that as the foundation! Excellent, Ive come to a decision. An enigmatic light flashed through Seijis eyes flashed as he determined his next course of action. Juumonji-sensei Hmm? Hows your job as the health teacher and infirmary nurse? Kaede tilted her head slightly. I think its alright. Alright, I see What I meant was this: do you feel frustrated from your job? Or bored or anything like that? Hmm a little. Theres some really annoying idiotic boys and when I have nothing to do and sit here by myself, it can also get a little boring. The blonde-haired teacher/nurse fixed her gaze on the boy. Harano-kun, are you trying to show concern for me? Yes, youre Hisashis younger sister, after all, Seiji replied calmly. Its only natural to be concerned for my friends younger sister. He intentionally placed more emphasis on the words friends younger sister. Kaede revealed a dazed expression before she chuckled. Ha ha yeah, youre Elder Brother Hisashis friend, she muttered with a chuckle. Even though youre obviously several years younger than me, youre talking like someone from Hisashis generation! Its so funny~ I definitely wont ever tell you that my true mental age is actually much older than yours, Seiji quietly thought to himself. Thanks for your concernthis job is actually one Im quite fond of, as Ive done it for some time now. Kaede took a sip of her tea and considered her next words before speaking again. At first, there were many idiotic boys creating a lot of trouble for me, but they soon decreased in number. Theres not actually that much to do, and while it may be boring sometimes, whenever Im busy I can realize the importance of my job and feel that what Im doing is quite meaningful. A health teacher while her presence is easily forgotten at school, this is still an absolutely necessary character to have. I remember that I said on my first day at work that I was delighted to have this job. I still feel the same way, and I believe I will continue to feel this in the future as well. She smiled sincerely as she spoke those words. It was rather difficult to imagine that the health teacher who could smile so gently was actually a mafia princess. Its great that you enjoy it then. Seiji was somewhat dazzled by her smile. What would happen if I didnt enjoy it, then? Kaede changed the subject. Harano-kun, would you feel bad about it inside? Eh? Would you feel responsible because I came all the way here for you and was only tolerating this job for your sake? Kaede asked softly, taking a step closer to him. Er I wouldnt, Seiji answered as he watched her close the distance between them. Kaede looked straight into his eyes, her face mere centimeters from Seijis. I think youre lying, she stated in a gentle voice. Youd actually feel bad inside and feel responsible, right? After all, Im your friends younger sister. Seiji was rendered speechless by this. He was being checkmated by his own move!? No, thats not righteven if you are my friends younger sister, I dont need to be concerned for you to such a degree! Yep, that was it. She was the one who chose this job of her own volition, so why was he supposed to be responsible for it? Oh, youre so cold. A strange look surfaced in Kaedes eyes. Er thats rightIm an ice-cold man. Seiji felt rather panicked when he saw that mysterious expression appear in Kaedes eyes and hurriedly averted his gaze. Im only slightly concerned for you due to my friendship with your older brother; I definitely wouldnt feel responsible for you or anything like that! Is that so? Kaede murmured in a downcast voice. How regrettable Eh, did I go overboard? Seiji was worried that he hurt her feelings and turned around to look at her again. Thats when Kaede took yet another step closer and hugged him! Eh? Seiji made a stupefied exclamation. He saw that Kaedes face was flushed crimson. Her lips curled upwards alluringly when she noticed his gaze, and her watery eyes seemed to be flashing. You dont feel responsibility how terrible of you. Kaede clicked her tongue softly. But, she whispered, there are advantages to this as well. What advantages? You dont need to feel responsible, so I only hope for you to console your friends younger sister that feels so lonely alright? The seductive words spoken wistfully by the stunning blonde-haired nurse seemed to contain her fragrant scent. Chapter 198 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 This was the infirmary. Seiji was currently being hugged by the beautiful nurse in charge of the infirmary. She was requesting for him to console her, and that he didnt need to take responsibility. Seiji felt that his head was on the verge of exploding! He had definitely seen plenty of scenes like this with nurses in both animes and with real actors and imagined various scenes involving hospitals, nurses, doctors and other such gentlemanly content. His sense of logic and reason almost collapsed from this. But he managed to steady himself in the next moment. He forcefully blocked off all the gentlemanly content from his brain and maintained his sense of reason! Just as he was about to say something to Kaede, she giggled and released him. Just kidding, said the blonde-haired nurse in a casual tone. She took a step backwards and continued: I heard that boys like this type of lonely teacher or something similar, which was why I played a small joke on you. Her voice sounded rather flirtatious. How do you feel? Was your heart moved, Harano-kun? Seiji was rendered speechless by this. Finally, after a few dozen seconds had elapsed, he sighed helplessly. What an incredible joke, Juumonji-sensei. Oh my, are you angry? Are you disappointed that its only a joke? Of course not! Its just if I really did believe you just now, and wanted to forcefully do something, how would you have reacted? Seiji glanced at her out of the corner of his eye. Kaedes smile remained unchanged. Harano-kun isnt that type of person at all, which was why I dared to make that type of joke. Her words were normal, but her tone seemed rather warm in a subtle way. Seijis lips twitched. Forget itit was my own mistake to think of so many forbidden topics earlier. If he thought about it more carefully, her joke wasnt such a big deal. He decided not to worry about it any longer. But now, he was less motivated than earlier to keep up the conversation with Kaede. Although I was joking, I was being truthful about the lonely part, Kaede said, breaking the brief silence. Whenever Im bored, I hope that someone will come see me and chat with me not an idiotic boy with strange underlying intentions, but a gentlemanly, excellent boy who truly cares about me. She looked searchingly at Seijis face while saying this. Seiji was once again rendered speechless. After that, only silence remained between them. Kaede retracted her gaze and slowly sipped her tea. Seiji also slowly sipped on his tea. Both of them downed several cups of tea without saying a single word. The blonde-haired nurses expression seemed to grow increasingly melancholy during this silence. Just as she was truly about to become disconsolate, Seiji spoke up. There are various stalls at the school festival, with interesting things being sold in each one. His tone of voice and words were all calm and normal. But anything he said at this moment would sound moving to Kaede right now as her eyes lit up! Oh? What kind of stuff is being sold? She naturally continued this conversation topic. Seiji calmly told her about what he saw. And so, the two of them passed the time by chatting in an ordinary fashion. Mayuzumi woke up. She was confused and dazed when she opened her eyes. The first thing she did was to examine her surroundings Sensei, youre awake. She heard a boys voice before she saw his handsome face. Mayuzumi recovered her senses upon seeing his face. Haruta-kun Its me. How are you feeling right now? Seiji asked her concernedly. My head is a little dizzy. Rest on the bed for a little longer then. Okay Mayuzumi closed her eyes but opened them up quickly again. Where where am I? Were in the school buildingGenhana High Schools infirmary office, to be exact, Seiji explained. I took you here after you fainted. The infirmary nurse says that there are no major problems, so we didnt go to the hospital and allowed you to rest here. Oh Mayuzumi remembered back to what happened. She had been touring the school festival together with Haruta-kun when she met a lost girl that had gotten separated from her guardian, and then Shouhei Hirai! Mayuzumis body began trembling as she recalled that man. No she shouldnt be so scared of him. Hirai-san wasnt a bad person, and that incident in the past occurred long ago and was over with already; she shouldnt keep remembering it. There was no need for her to be scared Mayuzumi kept telling herself that. But, despite this, her body remained in a tense, nerve-wracked state. Seiji watched her tremble. Go ahead: have a good rest and relax, Sensei. Okay Mayuzumi closed her eyes once more. She retracted into the blanket and felt its warmth as she made herself believe she was safe in an effort to calm down. By the way, just how much time had passed? Haruta-kun had been accompanying her all this time that must have been troublesome for him. Even though they were supposed to have fun at the school festival, she never expected that Mayuzumi laid there for several moments as she dealt with complex emotions within herself. Then, she opened her eyes again and slowly sat up. Sensei? Haruta-kun, I feel fine now. Mayuzumi smiled faintly towards him before turning her head and looking out the window. What time is it now? Its about four in the afternoon. The school festival Is over now. Ah sorry. I No need for apologies, Sensei. Seiji smiled gently. Its only for today. The school festival will continue tomorrow. Haruta-kun Ive been watching Senseis hard efforts, and I think youre doing a wonderful job. Seiji looked into her eyes. I really had fun together with Sensei, he said in a sincere tone. Although we didnt have all that long together, theres still tomorrow and the day after tomorrow, isnt there? Mayuzumi was temporarily lost for words. I heard that there will be some special activities tomorrow that will make this place even livelier! Id like to continue enjoying them together with Sensei. Seiji smiled brightly. Mayuzumi felt a warm feeling inside her. But she still felt apologetic towards him. She didnt even dare get off at the correct bus stop, felt uncomfortable with crowds of any kind, and fainted upon meeting a college classmate. Was it really alright for someone like her to ask Haruta-kun to accompany her and continue using up his valuable time? Even if he himself didnt mind, she minded. This was a once-a-year school festival, and there would definitely be many girls that wanted to go see the school festival together with such an excellent boy like Haruta-kun. The more she thought about it, the more she thought that she was no good! Haruta-kun, I-I feel very tired. The manga author decided to voice what was on her mind. Lets just stop here. Tomorrow Id like to stay at home, and you can just go have fun at the school festival together with the girl you really want to be with. She averted her gaze and forced herself to say that. She suddenly visualized the handsome boy together with an unknown imaginary beautiful girl having fun together and chatting while visiting every attraction at the school festival. Yep, that was how it seemed like it should be to her. This was how he should pass his time. For someone like him in the prime of youth, he should be having fun dating a sparkling youthful girl and enjoying the fun things in life! He shouldnt have to accompany a troublesome woman like her with androphobia. It was unfair that he had to think carefully before speaking and was required to take care of her like a babysitter. At least that was what Mayuzumi believed. Yep, lets just reject him. If we dont continue this tomorrow, I can stay at home, and he can enjoy whatever he likes. Thats for the best. But why was it that there was a pain in her chest? Seiji looked at the manga author doubtfully. If thats what Peach-sensei truly believes, then Ill accept it. But, Sensei, youre really bad at lying. His next words were spoken in the gentlest tone he could manage: Theres far too much evidence; even an elementary school student wouldnt be fooled by you. Sensei, if youre only rejecting me because you dont want to trouble me, I wont accept this kind of reason at all. And even if I accept, I doubt the confectionery store owner would accept. What I agreed on with her was that she would assist with my classs project and that I would have a date together with Sensei during the school festival. If Sensei cant stand me, or if youre honestly too tired, then thats fine. But if you simply feel apologetic because you think youre troubling me, I highly doubt the owner would accept such a reason. Shed definitely get angry. Mayuzumi was rendered speechless upon hearing this. Of course, she wont have the chance to get angry, because Im going to refuse right here and now about your refusal, so she wont ever hear about this, Seiji informed her with a big grin on his face. In conclusion, your request to stop coming to the school festival has been rejected! Sensei, just take a good rest tonight, and recover your spirit, so that we can continue having fun together at the school festival tomorrow to make up for the lost time today. His voice sounded forcefully resolute to the point where she was unable to refuse. Chapter 199 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Mayuzumi was unable to resist against Seijis forcefulness and could only comply. That painful feeling in her chest disappeared, and she suddenly discovered that she was looking forward to tomorrow. This caused her to feel embarrassed at her true feelings and her words just now in various ways. Im really not acting like an adult at all, Mayuzumi commented to herself. Kaede was secretly a little jealous as she watched this scene unfold. She wanted to tour the school festival together with Seiji as well, but since she was working as the infirmary nurse, that was impossible. Just earlier during her conversation with Seiji, she requested that he help buy a few things for her and bring them over, which would make him come to the infirmary office again. Currently, having this much contact was sufficient for her. Deep inside, Kaede was rather anxious. But she knew that anxiety was no good and that patience was necessary. Even slow, steady steps still meant progress to her. Maybe the joke shed made earlier was a little overboard, but it probably left him with a deep impression, so it was okay. Kaede smiled in a friendly manner as appropriate of an infirmary nurse but hid her emotions from Seiji and Mayuzumi as they left the infirmary. That doctor er, nurse was quite beautiful. Mayuzumi sighed as she turned to the boy beside her. Haruta-kun, youre acquainted with her, right? Yes, we know each other from before. Seiji nodded. Do you like beautiful women like her? Er I think shes alright. Why the sudden question? I was just asking casually. Mayuzumi blinked innocently before posing her next question: What type of girl do you like then, Haruta-kun? Three conversation options appeared before Seijis eyes. [A: I like the older, more mature type.] [B: I like the younger, cute-looking type.] [C: I like many different types and feel that each type of girl possesses her own unique charisma.] Seiji couldnt find any words to express his current feelings at the moment! If he wanted to improve Mayuzumis favorability rating towards him, the correct answer was probably A. As for his honest opinion, he was leaning towards C. But C seemed a bit like a scumbag mans typical statement to him? Hm, that was a mistaken impression. It had to be a mistaken impression. I cant really say that theres only one type of girl that I like, Seiji responded. I think that each type of girl has her own unique charisma, and none are better than the rest. Mayuzumi scrutinised his face. That sounds like something that the main male character of a harem manga would say. Urk! Seiji received a direct impact and made a strange noise. Could it be that Haruta-kun wants to create a marvelous harem? Mayuzumi chuckled slightly at his reaction and continued joking with him. Er not at all! Seiji denied hastily. Why not? Harems arent they what every boy dreams of? Wah! This its impossible for me to deny! Seiji was unable to say something that went against his true feelings. As a man as a male, anyone would fantasize about it, right!? A harem of his own!! Various types of beautiful girls pleasing to the eye that all loved only him and belonged only to him What man hadnt imagined such a scenario before!? Seiji personally believed that any ordinary man would have this type of fantasy! Thats why saying that harems were a mans dream was absolutely correct!! At least that was what he believed, which was why he found it impossible to deny what Mayuzumi had jokingly asked. Haruta-kun? Mayuzumi noticed his frustration and panic, and her grin grew wider still; it appeared she found his plight amusing. Mmm yes. Seiji changed his expression to one of resolution. Harems are indeed a mans dream! Ive fantasized before about harems! I hope that reality can just be like the 2-D world, with many beautiful girls that love me and belong only to me! Im willing to work hard for their sake, and they will be willing to do the same! Everyone can be together and do whatever they enjoy while living a happy and blissful life! Even if this is incredibly selfish and willful of me, thats what I truly want! This is the innermost desire that I wish for!! Seiji used a serious attitude to voice the sentiments of his innermost gentlemanly (perverted) heart. The manga author was stunned upon hearing this. She never expected to hear something like this! She expected that he would try his best to cover it up. This confession was rather astonishing in its own way! Thats all. If I offended Peach-sensei, I apologize. Seiji saw her dazed expression and retracted his expression of resolution as he sighed. Thats what I truly believe, and its my fantasy as an otaku. Theres no way that I can lie to someone I respect like Sensei. And of course, its just what I believe, and a dream is just a dream. Reality wont have any harems like in 2-D stories. Or, even if harems did exist, I dont think that Im capable of creating one. Seiji shrugged. Yep, thats how it was. Fantasies were one thing, while realities were another. Even if a perfect harem truly did exist, that definitely wasnt something an ordinary man or a man with normal emotional intelligence could accomplish. Seiji felt that his own emotional intelligence was at a normal level, or perhaps even slightly below average. Even with his dating sim systems existence, he didnt feel that he was all that smart in this area. Never underestimate the world or overestimate yourself. That was something important that he learned before from his life experience. Confidence was a good thing, but overconfidence was foolishness. He had witnessed this type of foolishness far too many times in his previous life. You dont feel that youre capable of doing it, which is why you dont intend to do itis that right? Mayuzumi regained her senses and asked another question. Thats right. Ahh, youre a cup half-empty-type. Then am I supposed to be a cup half-full-type about it? Is this dream (fantasy) something that Im supposed to work hard at to achieve!? Im not the author of Love Hina! Seiji energetically commented in his mind. Reality is like this, isnt it? Seiji let out a deep sigh. Ive never met someone in real life who was brave enough to believe that he could create an ideal harem and was willing to truly work hard for this goal. Well, he had met a few people in his past life before that had created harems in real life. After all, in the modern society, it wasnt difficult for a man to have many women as long as he had money and power. No, not only the modern society, it could be said to be from ancient times to the present. But that was the only type of harem that could exist in reality. The women wouldnt be truly in love with that man, nor would the man truly love each and every one of the women in his harem. Both sides physical needs outweighed any emotional relationships. Although that type of harem was enough to make some people jealous, Seiji had no desire for such a harem. Why? It was easy to telljust go watch a few television dramas about an emperors concubines fighting between themselves for power. While reality typically wasnt as exaggerated as a television drama, sometimes reality would have even worse events than a television drama, which would definitely be no laughing matter! Even if I have a gentlemanly soul, Im still a normal person in the end. Its fine if a perfect harem exists only in 2-D. Mmm youre right. But Mayuzumis eyes lingered on Seijis handsome face. I think that perhaps you could do it, if its you, Haruta-kun. Eh? A majestic harem. Haruta-kun, if you work hard at it, you might really be able to create one. I have that feeling. The manga authors face reddened after she finished speaking. Seiji was rendered speechless yet again! Stop joking, Sensei. His right cheek twitched violently. This isnt a jokeits what I really believe. Mayuzumi averted her gaze. I dont know why myself I have this opinion, but I just have this type of feeling. If its youif a boy like Haruta-kun were to have a haremI think that the girls might even be able to accept it. At the very least, I no, no, what am I thinking!? Mayuzumi felt like her face was on fire. She buried the fleeting thought deep within her heart. She has a feeling that I can do it? Just what does she mean? Seiji didnt quite understand. He decided not to pursue it too deeply. Peach-sensei must still be in a daze because she just woke up, which is why she would say such strange things. That was the reasonable explanation that Seiji came up with. The two of them walked to the practice fields and saw that there were only a few students cleaning up after the school festival, with the visitors having all left already. And so, the first day of the school festival came to a conclusion. Chapter 200 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Seiji contemplated whether or not he should ask Mayuzumi about Shouhei Hirai as he escorted her home. It seemed like Sensei didnt want to bring it up by herself, so, in the end, he decided to forget about it and not pry too deeply. Seiji said goodbye and left after he accompanied Peach-sensei to her apartment. After leaving the apartment, he called and confirmed that it wouldnt be an inconvenience for him to visit Natsuya in the hospital. He then considered what he should purchase as a get-well present. The most typical get-well presents were obviously fruits or flowers, but Seiji didnt want to buy such a common item. While he was in the middle of thinking, he passed by a small specialty store. Oh lets go with this! Haruta-kun returned. Well, he checked himself out of the hospital and was now visiting the patients ward, which sort of counted as returning, although maybe it technically didnt. The important part was that hed returned. Natsuya was feeling happy about this. Seiji walked in holding a bag with unknown contents and a big grin plastered on his face, causing her to become slightly curious. Has Milady ever tried this sort of snack before? Seiji placed the bag on the table and used a napkin to take out a fish-shaped object from it. It was taiyaki! This was the favorite snack of Golden Darkness, and characters from Kanon, K-ON, and Bleach also loved it. It was a traditional Japanese snack that often appeared in many of his previous worlds animes. Taiyaki was a simple snack made with common ingredients that everyone could enjoy. Seiji felt that its high rate of appearance was mainly due to its cute shape. It seemed classically cute to have a beautiful girl eating taiyaki! Especially if you fed one to a cat-eared loli heh heh~ With nothing but pure and gentlemanly intentions, Seiji had purchased some taiyaki as a get-well present. This is taiyaki! Natsuyas eyes lit up. Ive seen it before and know about it, but Ive never tasted it. Shes seen it before? Was it in an anime? Hmm, that seemed rather possible. After all, she enjoyed anime about the supernatural. Because its a commoners snack, youve never tried it before? Seiji chuckled as he handed the taiyaki on the napkin to her. Why dont you try one right now? Natsuya took the napkin from him and hesitated on where to begin eating from before she opened her mouth slightly and took a tiny bite from the fish-shaped snacks head. So cute! Seiji was moved at how cute this scene seemed to him. So sweet its delicious. Natsuya gave her assessment. The beautiful scene of the scion in a hospital gown holding the taiyaki and carefully nibbling on it etched itself deeply in Seijis memories. This scene was added to his CG collection album! Itll taste even better if you pair it with tea. Seiji fetched the teapot and poured some tea. He also took a taiyaki and sat next to Natsuya. They enjoyed the snacks together and chatted about various topics. After they both finished eating one taiyaki, the two of them got up and left Natsuyas hospital room while taking the bag of remaining taiyaki with them. They visited Hitaka Shuhos hospital room. The red-haired girl was resting quietly on the hospital bed with a breathing apparatus attached to her face. She turned around and opened her eyes when she heard the sound of the door opening and saw Seiji and Natsuya entering her room. Hitaka, Haruta-kuns here to see you, Natsuya explained. The red-haired girl blinked and looked towards Seijis face. It was obvious that she was grateful for his visit. Shuho-san, rest well for your recovery, Seiji said gently. After youre healed, we can talk about various topics together. Natsuya clutched Hitakas hand and also spoke some gentle words to her. After their visit with the seriously injured Hitaka, Seiji and Natsuya went to the next hospital room. When they opened the door and entered, they saw Rana Kirin sitting on a large couch with a game controller in her hands. She was wholly focused on playing a video game! On the television screen was a white girl wearing a black one-piece dress with a short miniskirt, stockings, and boots that revealed a mesmerizing absolute territory. This game character was currently jumping between a bunch of mechanical monsters while wielding destruction in the form of a two-meter longsword. Oh, shes pretty good. Seiji inwardly praised Rana for her video gaming skills. Rana Natsuya could only smile wryly at seeing this scene. When she looked towards Seiji, he merely revealed an expression of I dont mind at all. Ranas cat ears twitched when she heard them entering her hospital room, and she quickly glanced at them in between slaying monsters before concentrating on her game again. Seiji walked up to Rana and sat beside her as he took a taiyaki out of the bag and held it next to her mouth. The cat-eared loli opened her tiny mouth, took a bite of the fish head, and chewed. Her expression was currently one of delight. This scene is just so cute! Seiji was moved once again. He continued feeding Rana and enjoyed the process. Natsuya was rendered speechless by this scene. She could only silently pour a cup of tea for everyone as she sat beside Seiji, took out another taiyaki, and ate it in silence as she watched Rana. Seiji felt that his life had become more meaningful after he successfully fed an entire taiyaki to the cat girl. Then, he helped Rana to drink some tea by holding her cup for her, before he also drank some of his own tea. After that, he picked up another game controller. Let me join in. The cat girl nodded as she paused the game, exited, and restarted. This time she chose the two-player mode. Seiji was using a white boy wearing a black outfit, black shorts, and sneakers, while Rana was still using that girl in the lace one-piece dress. The two of them fought against the mechanical army together! After defeating a boss, Seiji took the opportunity while the game was loading its next scene to stuff another taiyaki into Ranas mouth as he also took a taiyaki for himself and ate it slowly. And so, the group of three teenagers sat together while eating the fish-shaped snacks, and two of them were even immersed in video games, such a scene was This is the best! Seiji was having a graet time. He had excellent teamwork with Rana. One of them focused on offense, while the other focused on defense; one was melee and the other ranged; and they split the equipment and combined their techniques for a finishing move. Everything was performed extremely well as they understood each others intentions and took the best course of action. It felt as if they were old friends that had played together for many years already. They were unstoppable! They finished beating the level and reached the next level. But instead of continuing on, Rana exited the story mode and selected the versus mode where two players could practice against each other! Oh? You want to fight against me? Perfect, I was just wanting to test myself as well! Seiji shot a hot-blooded look at Rana and saw that she had a gaze which was similarly burning with passion. As they exchanged glances, they felt as if they understood each other perfectly once again. How nice that were synchronized to such a degree. And so, their versus match was about to begin. Three, two, one Seijis boy character in black shorts and Ranas girl character in the black miniskirt rushed towards each other as they both unsheathed their longswords! Attacking, defending, dodging, reflecting, shooting, exploding, chaotically dancing, using items, and using ultimate abilities On the television screen, the game characters amazingly fierce battle seemed to be on the scale of a clash between mortal enemies. Even Natsuya, who had originally been somewhat bored, got immersed in the video game battle without her realizing it. Slowly, both sides ran out of items. Their energy bars were empty. Their HP values were reaching the bottom. Even their weapons durabilities had reached zero and were destroyed, so the boy and girl were now using their hands and fists for the final portion of the battle while wearing clothes that were now tattered from the drawn-out fight. Meow! Rana was so excited that she rose to her feet. Her cat ears pricked up, and her eyes flashed with a sharp gleam as the battle came to a climax. Ahhh! Seiji learned forward with widened eyes as he shouted in a low voice while button mashing at top speed. I dont want to lose! I have to win! Both players injected their wills into their fingers through the controllers to the characters on the screen. The girl, who was almost naked now from sustaining so much damage to her clothes, grabbed a split-second chance and successfully kicked the boy and prepared to kick once more again to deplete the last remaining portion of the boys HP bar. However, at this instant, her plan was thwarted! Seiji had expected this attack and was gambling on this chance. Seiji used a reflect-attack defense! There was only a small timeframe available in which the game character would be able to successfully reflect the attack, which would result in an unavoidable high-damage attack reflected back at the enemy. But if the reflect-attack was not timed appropriately, additional damage would be taken. Seijis game characters HP was already so low that he wouldnt be able to take another hit. If this reflect-attack failed, he would lose! And the result was The boy character coolly managed to block the girls second kick, as he flashed and used a high elbow attack that viciously struck against the female characters chest! There was a clear sound of an impact. And then, the girl character kneeled and collapsed listlessly on the ground. KO! I won! Seiji clenched his fist and struck a victory pose as he looked towards Rana with a self-satisfied smirk on his face. He was instantly smacked by a half-eaten taiyaki on his face! MEOW! He heard Rana meowing angrily and felt a sudden pain in his wrist. When he looked down, he discovered that the cat-eared loli was actually biting his wrist! Seiji was stunned at this. Hey, hey, dont do this to me! Chapter 201 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 The angry Rana latched onto Seijis wrist with her teeth. Seiji felt more surprise than pain, as he didnt expect the cat girl to have such a side to her. He tried to peel her off, but failed. He tried using a taiyaki to distract her attention. Ranas eyes flashed with light. He used a head-pat in addition to the taiyaki. Meow~ the cat girl purred in satisfaction. Her jaws loosened slightly. Seiji tried peeling her off againand this time he succeeded! He instantly stuffed the taiyaki into her mouth as he continued patting her on the head. Rana still had some unvented anger remaining, but she accepted his coaxing and rubbed against Seijis leg. There were teeth marks left on his wrist. This was a precious memory! Natsuya thought that this would develop into an incident when she saw Rana angrily biting Seiji, but now she didnt know what to say anymore when she witnessed this result. This game actually seemed pretty fun? The lady president picked up a controller and tried pressing a few buttons. Suddenly, she noticed two pairs of eyes upon her and turned around to see that the handsome boy and the cat-eared loli were both staring at her with bright looks of expectation. Natsuya was rendered speechless by this. Come, lets play together! She felt as if she could detect them saying that with simply their eyes. It was impossible for her to go against their expectations. This game I dont really know how to play it, so could you teach me? Natsuya asked them, having decided to go along with the flow. Id be delighted to! Meow! And so, the game tutorial for the scion began. One hour later. Seiji had collapsed listlessly on the carpet, while Rana had collapsed listlessly onto his back. Both of them gave off such a feeling of helplessness. Once again, Natsuya was rendered wordless as she watched them. On the television screen, her white-haired elder sister character was making a victory pose on the post-battle screen. Thats rightshe had been the victor. After the president learned how to play the game and figured out a few strategies, the president showed off an abnormal level of skill in reflecting attacks in a three-way free-for-all and defeated both her opponents! Seiji and Rana found it difficult to accept this indisputable truth, which was why they had both collapsed onto the floor. From this it could be seen how ignominiously they had handled defeat. Although this seemed rather silly to Natsuya, she couldnt help but admit that they looked a little cute. Milady, youre rather talented. The idle fish on the carpet whoops, Seiji spoke up. Meow~ Rana also meowed in agreement. We already have nothing else we can teach you. Meow meow~ Just use our bodies as the stepping stones to a higher realm. Meow meow meow~ Why do I need to use your bodies as the stepping stones? Where is this higher realm even supposed to be!? the president couldnt help but forcefully comment. It was just a game, after all. That realm is known as a utopia which people say is far removed from the world. They say that only the pure and battle-loving kings can reach it. Seiji lifted his head. If youre going to that place which you belong in, our sacrifices will have been worthwhile! Meow! Rana also lifted her head. What the hells with utopia!? Stop joking aroundeven I know about the legend of Avalon! Natsuya didnt even know whether she should laugh or cry anymore. Stop laying there on the carpet, you two! Get up! The boy and the cat girl obediently got up under the barrage of precise retorts. I had a lot of fun, but its time for me to go back now. Seiji patted Ranas head yet again. I think that youre mostly alright now, but since youre still injured, you should rest properly and remember not to go overboard with the playing. Rana responded with a Meow. Natsuya smiled at this scene. Then, Im gonna get going, President. Please wait a moment, Haruta-kun. Natsuya rose to her feet. Id still like to discuss something with you, so lets return to my hospital room first. What else was there to discuss? The two of them left Ranas room and returned to Natsuyas room. What I would like to discuss is the matter of your payment, the president said after they reached her room. Payment? Seiji blinked in surprise. Thats rightyou didnt think that you should do all this for free, did you? Natsuya smiled. You helped me achieve victory in the duel. No, I should say that if it wasnt for you, I wouldnt have been able to win at all. President Dont deny it, Haruta-kun. Its the truth. Natsuya walked towards the desk in her hospital room. You helped me to such an extent in this duel and even took huge risks that you didnt have to, so you deserve a generous payment. But, if I give you too much at once, that wont be good either, and I took many things into consideration She took something out of the desks drawer. Finally, I decided to give you this. The item was a bank card from Eastern Capital Bank. Seiji was familiar with this bank because it was the same bank that he used. Five hundred thousand sakuras with no name attached to the account. The password is 123456. Five hundred thousand This wasnt a ridiculously large amount, but it wasnt small either. It was definitely more than enough to make many improvements to his life. Do you think that this amount is appropriate? If you would like more, I can have it increased. Natsuya shot him an inquiring gaze. Seiji smiled. Its fineits completely appropriate. This amount of money was perfect for him, as it was neither too much nor too little. This is far from the amount that you deserve. If you ever need more money, please call me and let me know at any time, Natsuya said seriously. And if Im unreachable for some reason, then call the number on the card. The number on the card? Seiji took a look at the bank card and realized that there was a phone number written there. This definitely wasnt the number for Eastern Capital Bank, which he knew already. Whats this phone number? You can treat it as a rather special service line, the president replied lightly. Seiji rubbed his chin in contemplation. Could I ask, if I really needed it, the upper limit of how much money I could ask for? Are you sure that you want to know? Natsuya grinned widely. Seiji mysteriously felt that he shouldnt pry further upon seeing such an expression on her face. Er nah, forget about it. It was fine like this. It was just a casual question to begin with, and he didnt intend to ask for more money. Apart from the cash, Im also giving you this. Natsuya also handed him a golden key. This is the key to my residence at school. You can go there anytime you like and use all the underground facilities, including the Spirit Image, the training grounds, and so on. Seijis eyes widened in surprise. This was exactly what he needed! Cultivation items for his Spiritual Power and Mana, along with training facilities It definitely wouldnt be easy for him to prepare all these in a short period of time by himself. How to purchase them, the money required, how to keep them and maintain them there were so many problems that even if they could all be taken care of, it was certain to be a huge bother. And with this key it was basically the president allowing him to permanently borrow all her items and facilities at her temporary school residence, which would make things much simpler. Just like when he was temporarily residing there, he could just go over there and use the facilities whenever he pleased! Saving him all that trouble and money was definitely enormously worthwhile. Thank you so much, President! Seiji paused for a moment before chuckling. This is even more valuable to me than five hundred thousand sakuras in cash. No need to be politeits what you deserve, Natsuya said with a smile. Apart from the underground facilities, if you want, you can even live in that residence whenever you like. Ill have the room you were staying in set aside exclusively for you. Chapter 202 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Keep that room just for my use? That feels a little In the end, Seiji just decided to treat it as having an extra personal room. Thats what Ill reward you with for the time being. This isnt everything that I want to to give you, but its the most appropriate gift I can think of for the time being. In the future, Natsuya said in a gentle tone, if you ever need anythingnot just money, anything at allfeel free to ask me. Ill help you to the utmost of my ability as long as its reasonably within the range of the payment you deserve. The president gaze was fixed on Seiji while she was speaking, and her voice seemed especially gentle. Seiji faintly felt that he was being flirted with. Saying that she would take care of his needs did this count as her financially supporting him? Hey, it felt like this was rather similar! He suddenly came to this realization and immediately denied it. No, no, the president was simply paying him for helping her with the Yin-Yang Master duel, and her tone of voice was gentle merely because she viewed him as a true companion, just like Hitaka and Rana. Shes definitely not financially supporting me or anything! Yep, Im definitely not a gold-digging man!! Seiji resolutely calmed himself down and smiled. I feel that youve paid me more than enough, so theres nothing else that I could request. If you dont request of your own volition, Ill save the favor I owe to you and give it to you when I feel its appropriate, Natsuya said with a wide smile. Thats truly something that fits the presidents style, Seiji inwardly thought to himself as he admired her character. This concluded their discussion. Seiji bade farewell to Natsuya and left with the bank card and key. Natsuya-sama is such an amazing beauty! It was my honor to fight on her behalf! A voice suddenly spoke up in Seijis mind. Light-chan? Youre awake? Indeed, Seiji-sama. I happened to wake up just earlier and heard that you were in the middle of a discussion with Natsuya-sama, so I decided not to distract you, came the heroic spirits reply. Hows your current condition? Great! Ive already recovered my strength after all this resting. Thats good then. But theres also something thats not so good. What is it? My task is already complete, and its time for me to leave now. While the last sentence was still spoken in his mind, Seiji instantly detected a presence and turned around. He was greeted by the sight of a tall warriors figure who was clad in light green military attire with a longbow on his back and a sword clipped to his waist. Light-chan He instantly realized that this must be Light-chan. The handsome man was surrounded by an aura of heartiness. He had a mustache, fierce eyebrows, and eyes that were glowing green. The man smiled widely at Seiji when he saw him turn around. Thats me, Seiji-sama, Minamoto no Raiko acknowledged. In this final moment, please allow me to take this form to walk a few steps together with you. So you could materialize yourself in such a form Seiji looked at him. Of course I allow it or rather, Im happy that I can see you like this. The warrior spirit smiled faintly. The two of them walked onwards together. Times up already. It seems so fast. I still wanted to chat more with you. Id really like to drink alcohol and feast together with Seiji-sama as well. Youre able to drink alcohol in that form of yours? Of course! Its a pity that theres no time remaining. If there was, Id definitely have a drink together with Seiji-sama! Sorry, but Im still underage. Dont mind such a small matter! Seiji-sama is an outstanding man, so you should drink alcohol when you want, and have fun whenever you want, without paying attention to what people around you think!! Minamoto no Raiko spiritedly waved his hand with a grand flourish. Seiji didnt even know what to say to such a remark! You probably just want an excuse to drink alcohol, dont you, Light-chan? He ended up chuckling. Even if your personality is somewhat questionable at times, all in all youre an incredible person, and an amazing heroic spirit. Seiji looked deeply at him. Im truly grateful to you. If it wasnt for you, we definitely wouldnt have won the duel. Even though our time together was short, it was my honor to become your host. It was such a great thing that the spirit that came to me was you. Seiji-sama I regret not having the chance to communicate with you more. I hope that I get the opportunity to meet you again in the future, Light-chan no, the great heroic spirit, Minamoto no Raiko! A momentary silence fell between them. Then, the heroic spirit began laughing heartily. It was my honor as well to become your bonded spirit and fight for you and Natsuya-sama. After he finished laughing, his tone turned serious. You will become someone truly strong, Seiji-sama. Your personality, resolution, willpower, and strength will aid you in walking the path of the extraordinary! Please continue walking down this path at your own pace. If its fated to be no, as long as you continue down this path, I will definitely meet you once again. Although the me at that time may not be the same me as from now. What does that mean? Heroic spirits are formless, Seiji-sama, Minamoto no Raiko explained. I was a human in the past, but the human me died long ago. The current me gained life through people spreading stories about my legend. You could say that I was born as a result of humanitys common knowledge. I am Minamoto no Raiko, yet Im not the real Minamoto no Raiko. Im not a unique existence like a real human; instead, I possess many different forms all created by the different ways in which humans view me. I dont really know how to explain it clearly either. Seiji-sama, you just have to understand like this: many different versions of me exist, and these versions may even be completely different from me. Seiji was rendered speechless by this. No way! Isnt this just like He felt as if he didnt dare to continue imagining it, but he still had to confirm it. For example, there will be a you that uses a different weapon? Seiji tried testing the waters. Yes. There will be a younger or older version of you as well? Seijis eyes began to twitch. Yes. There will be an insane or maybe an even evil version of you all clad in black? Seijis cheeks were beginning to twitch as well. Mmm its possible for there to be such a me as well. Will there even be a female version of you with gigantic breasts? Seiji covered his face with his hands. Minamoto no Raiko was temporarily rendered speechless by this! Seiji-sama Thick black lines covered the heroic spirits face as his expression became rather complex. No need to say more, Light-chan. Seiji averted his gaze while still covering his face. I just imagined some inappropriate things. I apologize. An awkward silence fell between them. Finally, Seiji ended up sighing. Alright, I understand now that I might meet a different version of you in the future. If thats really the case, will that version of you remember who I am? I dont know. I might remember you, but I might also forget you. The heroic spirit shook his head. I see I hope that the other version of you will remember me, otherwise Ill be sad. Seiji smiled wistfully. I hope so as well. No matter what other forms you take, as long as you can remember me, well still be companions who fought together side-by-side in the past. Of course, what I hope for the most is that I can meet with the exact same you again, not any other version, in the future. I hope for that as well, Minamoto no Raiko stated in a voice filled with sincerity. Both of them smiled at each other. Its time for me to leave now. Alright. Take care. Farewell please take good care of yourself, Seiji-sama. The heroic spirit stopped speaking. As the figure of the warrior disappeared, Seiji felt an energy course through his body and travel through his head, before slowly disappearing into the air. Goodbye, Light-chan. Seiji gave a sincere farewell to this great heroic spirit who had helped him so much. Neither he nor Minamoto no Raiko had even considered having Natsuya Yoruhana extend the temporary contract for Seiji to remain as her Spirit-branded Retainer. It was meaningless for her now, plus it would be a burden on her Spiritual Power as she would need to maintain their connection. Now that the duel was over, the president needed time to recover more than anything, so there was no need for her to maintain a temporary Spirit-branded Retainer. Lengthening the contract would mean slowing down her recovery process, which was something neither Seiji nor Minamoto no Raiko would wish for. Farewells should be done decisively right then and there. Just leaving a hope that they could meet again one day that was the emotional bond between Seiji and the heroic spirit. Seiji walked alone on his way back to his apartment. Overhead, high up in the sky, a green-colored flash finally disappeared. Chapter 203 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Seiji opened up his system to inspect his [gifts] menu on his way home. The bank card also rewarded him with something rather simple: 50 points, which was quite a significant amount! And as for the key [Spell learning cardGrateful Heart.] This card contained the presidents sincere gratitude towards him. After using it, he could choose any single learning requirement for an unlearned spell, and its progress would automatically be filled to 100%! [Buff cardTrusting Heart.] This card contained the presidents unwavering trust in him. After using it, he could choose any spell categorized under [Spiritual Power], and the spells power or effect would be doubled for the next 15 minutes! [Spiritual Power increase cardHopeful Expectations.] This card contained the presidents expectations for his future growth. After using it, his [Spiritual Power] stat would permanently increase, and the lower his stat was, the more it would increase. Seijis eyes widened in surprise. This key had given him three cards as a reward, and all of the cards were so useful! First, the Spiritual Power increase card could be used immediately to raise his [Spiritual Power] stat. Second, the spell learning cards effect was amazing to the point where he wanted another dozen! This could help him to quickly learn any spell. It was a pity that he only had one, and it would only fulfill one of the spells requirements. Seiji thought back to that mega technique called [Dragon Counterattack.] It seemed nice that he could skip one of the requirements by using this card, but one still wasnt enough! Immediately using this precious card seemed like a huge waste. He might as well save it for later and use it in the future for a ridiculously difficult learning requirement. Seiji ended up making that decision. As for the buff card, this cards effect had explosive power! It was an incredibly simple cheat. It obviously seemed better to him to save this card and use it at an important time. It didnt matter whether it was for an ordinary spell or an ultimate technique. Since the buff lasted fifteen minutes, it should be more than enough to finish any one battle. If used properly, it could even turn around a dire situation for him. Youve rewarded me so handsomely, President. Seiji inwardly thanked the president yet again. It wasnt convenient for him to use a stat-raising card while outside. He quickened his pace as he headed back to his apartment. He saw Mika standing in front of his apartment. Seiji greeted her, but received no response. The double pigtailed girl was walking around slowly with an absentminded expression. Mika? Seiji walked closer to her and tried calling out to her again. Mikas body shook as if she was a frightened rabbit. If this had been a manga scene, her two pigtails likely would have stood up on end. Er SCSeiji? Mika rubbed her chest. W-what are you doing? Dont scare me like that! I wasnt trying to scare you. I just greeted you earlier, but you didnt hear me. Seiji felt that something was strange. Whats the matter, Mika? What are you thinking about? You were lost in your thoughts. N-nothing Mika averted her gaze in an unnatural manner. I definitely wasnt thinking about anything weird just now. Seiji didnt even know how to respond to this. It was so obvious that she was lying! She was definitely thinking about something weird just now! Seiji was curious about the matter. But more than that, he was concerned. If youre troubled by anything, you can tell me. If its something thats not convenient to tell a boy, then go talk to Chiaki about it. Its best not to randomly come to conclusions on your own, Seiji told her in a gentle manner. I-I already said that Im fine. Mika glanced at him while muttering, Dont treat me like a little child to herself. Her tone of voice seemed rather complex. This didnt seem like a simple temper tantrum or anything like that. Seiji quickly came to that conclusion, and his curiosity and concern both increased in magnitude. Just exactly what could have happened? Thinking back, he recalled that Mika still sounded normal when he called her at the coffee caf. So what could have happened in between that time and seeing her again now? Seiji didnt know the answer. Seeing how she currently was, he doubted that she would tell him. So, he could only remain silent. Mika walked back towards her own residences door in the same awkward manner. Seiji followed behind her. You what are you doing? Mika looked at him doubtfully, until she came to a sudden realization that caused her expression to change. You must be here to discuss moving apartments with my mother. Yeah. Seiji was getting even more concerned for Mika now. He decided to call Chiaki later to ask if she had any inkling of what was going on with Mika. The two of them entered the Uehara familys residence. Welcome back. Nozomi smiled as she came out to greet her daughter. Im back, Mika responded flatly as she walked straight past her mother and into her own room. The landlord instantly knew that something was wrong. She looked towards Seiji for an explanation as she watched Mika enter her bedroom. Seiji could only smile wryly at this. Haruta-kun, whats she I dont know either. She was already like that when I returned and saw her. Nozomi tilted her head in puzzlement. It doesnt seem like she just had an argument or is throwing a temper tantrum I definitely didnt have any arguments with her. I doubt that Chiaki did, either, Seiji explained. If it were a normal temper tantrum, Mikas mood would be simpler to read. But Mikas condition definitely seemed different from normal. She might be thinking about some strange things, but I dont know what specifically they could be. Thinking well, shes probably stuck in her own way of thinking then. Nozomi blinked in realization. This child shes probably confused because she met with a problem that she doesnt know how to solve. Both the young tenant who was Mikas good friend and her mother, the landlord, tried their best to figure out what frustration a teenaged high school girl would have. Nope, they couldnt figure it out! Im going to call Chiaki later and see if she knows anything. Lets just go ahead and discuss the new apartment, Miss Landlord. In the end, Seiji decided to give up on this topic. The new and larger apartment that Nozomi helped clean out as per Seijis request was on the first instead of the second floor and right next door to the Uehara familys residence! Seiji examined the interior. There were three smaller rooms and a larger living room. While it couldnt be said to be spacious, it was plenty for two people to live in. Both him and Shika could have their own bedrooms, and the other small room could be used as a study or a storage room, which seemed quite good to him. There was no problem with the rent, either. Even without having received five hundred thousand sakuras recently, Seiji felt that he would be able to afford it. Money was even less of a problem now that he had been rewarded so handsomely. He decided to take this apartment! He instantly decided to begin the moving-in process. Nozomi offered to help, as did Kaede when she returned to her apartment, but Seiji politely rejected both their offers. There werent many things to move, which made it easy for him to do by himself. It didnt take very long at all. After he finished moving everything, Seiji sat down by himself in the living room in idle silence. He would begin living together with Shika Kagura after she arrived. It seemed rather strangeafter all, he hadnt even made up with his new bodys real family, yet he already had a new family member of his own. Seiji recalled the time when he accidentally saw Yui Haruta. Not counting the memories he inherited from this body, that was the only time he ever personally saw his family. Apart from his older sister, he also had a younger sister and an adopted mother. Even up until now, none of them had ever contacted him, nor had he attempted to contact them. Honestly, Seiji really wanted to mend fences with them, but he didnt know how to go about it. That was because he believed it was only natural for them to not forgive him, with how much of a scumbag the original Seiji Haruta had been. It would be best if he could make up with them, but he would be able to accept it even if it didnt happen and simply live the life of someone exiled from his family. But no matter what, his new identity was that of Seiji Haruta, which was something he couldnt change. There were too many things recently, so he didnt have time to think about his family situation, but now Lets think over carefully on what to do about my family after the school festival. He came to this conclusion. Right now, the most important thing to him was his adopted younger sister, Shika Kagura. What was she doing right now and when would she arrive? Seiji turned around to look outside the window. The evening sunset was quite beautiful. Chapter 204 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 A beautiful middle school girl was walking by herself. Shika Kagura, who was wearing plain-colored clothes together with a white scarf, attracted every passersbys attention as she dragged a large suitcase behind her. Her normal walk seemed like a beautiful scene out of a movie. Especially since there were many falling leaves on the road today. If some melancholy background music and a heavy-toned narration were added to this scene, it would truly be at the level of a movie in a theater! Every person that paid attention to her, regardless of their gender, couldnt help darting a few extra glances at her as they imagined who she was and where she was going. Shika was also currently in the midst of imagining. She couldnt help but imagine scenes of her life after she started living together with Seiji. In a normal or even a simpler home, the two of them would chat, cook, eat, and watch TV together. Shika-chan, is the food ready? Im a little hungry. Shika-chan, the hot water is ready, so go ahead and shower first. Shika-chan, would you like to watch this program together with me? Its really interesting. Shika-chan, I thought of a new plot for our novelits like this what do you think? Shika-chan, its time to sleep, have a good night. They were just normal words combined with an ordinary daily life, but as long as she was with him, everything seemed so beautiful and wonderful to her. This already made her quite happy, but since they were adopted brother and sister, perhaps they could be a little more intimate? Another group of scenes flashed through her mind. Shika-chan, the foods not ready yet? Let me come help you. Shika-chan, the hot waters readywould you like to shower together? Shika-chan, this programs a little scaryyou should come over and sit right by my side. Shika-chan, I think that it would be good for the plot if the main character got together with his younger sisterwhat do you think? Shika-chan, its time to sleep, how about sleeping with me tonight? Her face reddened as she imagined the handsome boys gentle smile. No, no, she couldnt do that! This was too um! He definitely wouldnt say or do such things! Even though he was rather um, he was still a gentle and polite person. Shika suddenly felt a little disappointed when she came to that realization. He was a polite and respectful person, which was a good thing. But sometimes she also wished that he wasnt such a respectful person and could act more intimate closer to her. Being hugged, or being patted by him on the head was a nice feeling. She wanted to have more fun acting spoiled to him. She wanted to have more time inhaling his scent. She wanted to keep looking at his face, hearing his voice and those gentle words of his. As a younger sister this was all natural, right? Hrm, yep, that was it! Shika managed to convince herself. As brother and sister, they should be more intimate. If he wasnt the type to act, then she would do it for him. What exactly should she do, then? Shikas lips faintly arced upwards as she continued imagining. She didnt notice that the expression on her face was moving so many passersbys souls. Everyone was praising and exclaiming at her beauty, and, finally, someone was unable to suppress their desire. Um Miss, please wait a moment! A person couldnt bear let this beauty go and came to flirt with her. The speaker was a handsome boy who had a soft, shadowy appearance. His hair was soft and sleek, and his face was framed with twin bangs, with one side being longer than the other. He was wearing a dark gray jacket while holding a single reflex lens camera in his hands, making him seem like a photography enthusiast. Shika stopped walking as he blocked her path. She was displeased at having her thoughts interrupted. What is it? she asked lightly while staring coldly at him. The handsome boys face was tinged with red. Most passersby could tell that he was shy and nervous. It was clear he had either painstakingly worked up the courage or that it was just an impulsive action that caused him to flirt with the black-haired girl before him. I-Id like to take a few pictures of you because youre really beautiful He looked around at everywhere but Shika while stuttering. In some peoples eyes, perhaps this could be considered cute on his part. But Shika Kagura didnt think he was cute. Sorry, I dont wish to be photographed. She politely rejected him before walking again and stepping around him. Er wait a moment please wait! The boy followed after her. His heart was truly moved by her beauty. Just earlier, when he saw her smiling faintly on the street while lost in thought, his heart started beating frenziedly; it was almost as if he had been struck by lightning. He was shaken to such an extent that he didnt even have the time to take her picture. When he regained his senses, he was already in front of her trying to strike up a conversation. This was his first time. Many girls had tried flirting with him before on the street due to how handsome he was, but this was the first time that he had ever tried to flirt with a girl of his own volition! Shikas beauty had propelled him into action. Her cold attitude towards him gave him an impact, but he didnt want to give up just like this. Just I just need a little bit of your time! he said as he followed behind her. Just a few pictures. Im not some strange person or anything! Im a first-year student at Koaki High School, and Im in the photography clubheres my student ID! The brown-haired boy reached into his pocket for his student ID and opened it up to show her. It was common for many people to be suspicious of his motives whenever he was looking around with his camera for things to take pictures of, which was why he had the habit of using his student ID to prove he wasnt a suspicious individual. Koaki High School was well renowned, so anyone that knew about its reputation would stop suspecting him after seeing his student ID, and some would even become much friendlier to him. However, this girl didnt even look at his student ID as she kept walking. This made him feel rather awkward. Um I My name is Shunsuke Jinbe, Im really not a bad person. I just want to take a few pictures You youre really beautiful; the pictures would definitely be beautiful You youre not in a hurry, are you? Just a few minutes please I already told you. His persistence annoyed Shika, so her eyes were cold as she turned around to face him again. I dont wish to have photos taken of me. Please dont get close to me, please dont speak to me, and please dont follow me. It was obvious that her calm words contained the tone of wanting to keep a great distance away from him. The boy named Shunsuke Jinbe was stunned by this. One reason was that he had been so absolutely rejected, and another was that even though her attitude was so cold towards him, she still seemed so beautiful to the point where his heartbeat quickened! By the time he recovered his senses again, he discovered that she had walked off again. He wanted to chase after her again, but after she said all that to him, if he kept following her, wouldnt that make him seem no different from a hoodlum? He wasnt a shameless person to such a degree. He could only watch as she walked into the distance, and the most he could do was take a photograph of her beautiful back as she walked off Shika arrived at the address that Seiji had given to her. It should be close by Just as she thought this, she noticed that he was waiting at the roadside for her. Seiji Haruta was his name. In Shikas heart, this was the most beautiful name in the entire world. He also noticed her arrival and flashed a gentle smile. In this instant, Shikas heart was filled with a warmth that almost caused tears to run down her cheeks. She quickly approached him while still dragging her suitcase behind her. He also walked towards her, and as if he felt something, he slowly opened up his arms. Shika let go of her luggage. She dashed over and tossed herself into his arms as she hugged him tightly. Brother Seiji Shika-chan She lifted her head and looked into her face. Her vision was a little blurry. So I ended up crying after all Honestly Im back. All the passionate feelings in her heart were poured into that one sentence. Then, she received the response that she had wanted to hear. Welcome back. Seiji smiled in response. Welcome home, Shika-chan. Chapter 205 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 A place with merely one person living in it could only be called a place to live. Only a residence with two people living in it was a true home. Shika had arrived at her new home. The rooms were pretty much what she imagined, and it was only natural that there wasnt very much furniture. Even the few pieces of furniture were showing their age but that wasnt important. The wondrous part was that even though this was Shikas first time here, she felt more attached to this apartment than the place she had lived in for so long before by herself. Was this a special feeling that only an older apartment possessed? That seemed possible, but Shika preferred to believe that it was because of the boy in front of her. I dont have much, so if we need anything, well have to go out and purchase it. Seiji examined the empty living room. Lets go out shopping later together, and you can buy whatever you want without worrying about money. President Yoruhana gave me a five hundred thousand sakura payment for aiding her in the duel! Thats why we dont have to worry about the rent or living expenses, so anything you wantitems for daily life, furniture, and so onyou can buy it all without worrying about the cost. He turned his gaze to Shika with a gentle smile on his face. How would you like to arrange this place? Shika blinked her eyes as she mulled it over. She also took a look around the living room as she began imagining it. She had zero experience with arranging rooms. In the past, she had never decorated the places she lived in with anything at all. Both her temporary and long-term residence looked exactly the same when she moved in and when she moved out. But now, just one sentence from him gave her ideas that she had never even considered before. Just how should she arrange things in here? Shikas eyes gradually lit up as she considered it. Brother Seiji, Id like to decorate this as a tatami-style room. Tatami? Seiji pictured it in his head. What he imagined was a scene which he often saw in manga in anime: watching television, playing games, resting, or having fun in a tatami-filled room, and placing a small kotatsu under a blanketed table as they sat around it in winter and lazily peeled some oranges scenes like that. That seemed pretty neat to him! Lets go with that, then. He embraced her idea wholeheartedly. And so, they decided to change the living room into a tatami-style room. By the way, tatamis although Seiji often saw them in animes and mangas, he wasnt actually sure what they were made out of. From his impression of them, they seemed to be a type of grassy or wooden object made for placing on the floor and that was similar to a combination of carpet and flooring. Was his understanding correct? Was it possible to simply place it on the floor after purchasing? Or was there some assembly required, or special things to watch out for in maintaining it? He didnt know any details whatsoever. Shika didnt know anything either. Ill have to ask Miss Landlord, then, or seek out a professional in this area. At any rate, he had money now, and this would easily be solved with money. Its time for dinner. Im feeling like high-class takeout tonight, but what would you like, Shika-chan? For the first meal in their new home, the two of them ordered a luxurious sushi dinner to be delivered to this new address. After dinner, they purchased various necessities at the store and put everything in its place. And then, Seiji and Shika wordlessly sat together in the living room. It wasnt an awkward silence where neither of them knew what to say. It was simply a silence where neither of them happened to be saying anything. What should they do next? If either of them was by him or herself, both Seiji and Shika knew what they would do at home, but they were living together now. While it was fine for both of them to do things by themselves, neither of them wanted to do that; instead, they wanted to do something together. Why dont we work on our story together? That was the best option that Seiji could come up with. But Seiji didnt want that to be the only choice, as he believed they should have other activities they could do together as well. But he was unable to come up with anything else for the time being. Nor did Shika offer him any suggestions. And so, the silence continued. The two of them sat at the table and silently stared at each other. The atmosphere became rather subtle. A few moments later, Seiji suddenly came to the realization that he had become lost in thought while staring at her, which caused him to smile. Thats when he noticed that Shikas face was flushed red. Seiji was mystified by this. Shika shyly averted her gaze. Seiji found this even stranger. Just what could she be thinking? While he was a slightly curious, he didnt intend to pry. I think we definitely need to buy a TV, or else itll be too quiet in here. Seiji finally broke the silence. Yeah Shika replied in a soft voice. Lets go buy one tomorrow. As for tonightshould we watch some videos on my computer together? Shika nodded upon hearing this proposal. Id like to watch them together with Brother the type that Brother Seiji typically likes to watch. Eh, is that really alright? Yep, Id like to better understand Brothers interests. Of course. Seiji blinked in understanding as he smiled. But if you dont like them, or if you think theyre boring, you dont have to force yourself to accompany me and watch the videos together. Im quite happy that you want to understand my interests better, but, you know, interests should be about what you naturally like. If you like something, you like it, and if you dont like something, you dont like it. Dont force yourself to watch the videos together with me if you dont like them. Thatll make me unhappy instead, which isnt good for either of us, understand? Yes I wont force myself. Shika nodded again. She definitely wouldnt be forcing herself. As long as Brother likes them anything that you like is meaningful to me, and I couldnt possibly hate it or feel that its boring. As long as youre here this world seems so beautiful. Shika smiled faintly as she looked at the boy before her. And so, the two of them went to the study and sat down in front of the computer to watch some videos. At first, Seiji snuck looks at Shika on several occasions to check if she was enjoying the videos or if she seemed annoyed or bored, but she seemed to be having lots of fun, so he got rid of his worries. Both of them simply enjoyed watching animes on his computer, while laughing about the videos and discussing them together. Mika could faintly hear sounds of discussion and laughter from Seijis new next-door apartment. Mika slowly opened her eyes and then shut them again as she laid on her bed. They sound quite happy. I wonder what they could be doing? She impulsively felt like rushing over to see. But her body felt quite heavy and impossible to move. The double pigtailed no, she was no longer wearing double pigtails, as she had let down her hair. The black-haired girl laid there on her bed with a somewhat distant and cold expression on her face. If Seiji could see Mika at this moment, he would surely be shocked, as she was now revealing a type of beauty that he had never seen from her before. It was different from her typical haughty beauty. This beauty was somewhat cold and different. Frustration, anxiety, unwillingness, confusion, and shakiness various emotions were tossing about tumultuously within her chest, making her body heavier and her expression more negative than she realized. Her cell phone rang. Her phone tone that she usually enjoyed hearing made Mika feel frustrated. She looked at the caller ID, and, as expected, she saw that it was Chiaki. She knew why Chiaki was calling and what Chiaki was going to ask her. It was definitely because Seiji didnt know what was going on, so he must have called Chiaki to ask, but Chiaki didnt know either, so she must be calling her out of worry. Such an idiot. Not Seiji or Chiakishe was talking about herself. She didnt tell them anything about what happened and was stuck by herself with her confusion and frustration. She knew that she was being an idiot. Mika truly felt that she was foolish. But it was impossible for her to say anything. That was because the words that she said to Mika were all indisputably true at the very least, it was impossible for Mika to counter anything she said. That venerable person Seiji Haruta is a special existence, an outstanding individual. And as for you, even though youre somewhat cute, in the end youre just an ordinary girl that can be found anywhere. For someone as ordinary as you, just why do you think you deserve someone as special as him? It was impossible. For someone as ordinary as you, with nothing special whatsoever and no cards up your sleeve, its impossible for you to win his heart, nor will you even be able to make him pay more attention to you. She smiled and expressed that to Mika with no malice whatsoever. It was a simple statement of a fact. That was why it seemed all the crueler. Chapter 206 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Of course I realize it. I, Mika Uehara, am just an ordinary girl. My family isnt particularly rich, Im not outstandingly beautiful, I cant always be honest with my feelings, my hobbies are ordinary, my grades are ordinary, my athletic ability is ordinary, and there are no specialties I can be proud of. I dont have Chiakis unique personality, Juumonji-senseis maturity, Kagura-sans ethereal beauty, Asamiya-sans firm resolution, or President Yoruhanas illustrious family background Im not special. Those special girls have their own brilliant lights around them, while I am doomed to be engulfed in their lights, as Im ordinary. Seiji Haruta was special. Even though he was, at first, a fat scumbag NEET, after changing himself and making an effort, he became just like a reborn phoenix who was spreading its wings and shining like the sun. His experience, personality, appearance, and abilities had all far surpassed normal people, and he was unmistakably extraordinary. That was why Chiaki, Juumonji-sensei, Kagura-san, Asamiya-san, and even President Yoruhana Many girls were attracted to him. Im also one of the girls attracted to him. Considering it more closely, I might be the first girl to have deeply fallen in love with him. If I try to force myself to find my specialty, it might be the only unique point about me compared to the other girls attracted to him. But this specialty was meaningless. If this was a television drama or a movie, the first female character that appeared would typically be the heroine. But reality wasnt like this. Even if I personally witnessed the change in Seiji, and I was the first girl that fell in love with him, his heroine isnt me. He views me as an important friend. As long as Im in danger, hell unhesitatingly come to save me and protect me, just like that time. But he doesnt love me he doesnt have romantic feelings for me. This was only natural to Mika. How could he possibly fall in love with an ordinary girl with nothing special about her apart from a cute appearance? Especially since she used to insult and look down upon him and has a lacking personality. That seemed impossible. As long as Im ordinary, I dont even have the ability to attract his attention. I am not his heroine. Im only a side character. And Im only a side character thats soon going to become nothing more than a bystander that lacks presence. Its impossible for you to obtain him. If you use certain methods, you could indeed become his woman, and with his personality, hed definitely take responsibility. But is that really what you want? She kept smiling lightly as she talked to Mika. Her outer appearance was that of a mysterious beautiful girl, and she wore the regal traditional pink dress of Sakura Island. She had silver-colored long, smooth bangs, a white face with exquisite features, and her peach-colored eyes seemed to be shining slightly. Her pink lips were arced ever so slightly upwards in an almost unnoticeable smile. She wasnt human! She was the legend of Genhana High Schools festival: the girl in traditional pink clothing! Mika never expected that she would actually meet her. Was someone pretending to be the legend? No, it was impossible for anyone to think this if they personally witnessed her sight or, more accurately speaking, it was impossible to doubt her after witnessing her float in midair. This was the real deal! Youre a good girl who wouldnt do such a thing to obtain him. Thats why your best choice is to give up now. Give up on your romantic feelings towards him, and just be his good friend. Or, be more extreme, and cut off all relationship entirely with him but its probably impossible for the ordinary you. Just convince yourself to slowly give up. Thats for the best. She kept explaining to Mika with no malice whatsoever, with an attitude of merely stating the facts. It was painful for Mika to listen to. She really wanted to turn around and escape, but her feet seemed rooted to the ground as they wouldnt move. The silver-haired girl watched her for a long time in silence. Youre not willing to give up? Mika didnt reply. She neither denied nor confirmed. But her unmoving body did somewhat express her true intention. The silver-haired girl wistfully sighed as she continued watching Mika. How ugly. Ugly yet such a beautiful dream. Humans are such strange and mysterious creatures. Thats why I cant stop myself from observing humans or getting rid of my bad habit of interfering with human affairs. She suddenly revealed a gentle expression. Mika Uehara if you absolutely cant bring yourself to give up, I can make you special. Her calm words resounded clearly in the double pigtailed girls ears. Mika widened her eyes in surprise. But this is something risky, and harm may come to you. Your life will be completely different from before. I dont know what the result will be either, as I dont have the power to predict the future. Apart from the fact that you may be harmed, you may not even like the fact that your life will change. You may even greatly regret choosing to change yourself. By the way, have you heard the original story of the Little Mermaid before? The beautiful mermaid transformed her tail into human feet and withstood the painful transformation all in order to go see her beloved prince, but the situation wasnt how she imagined. In the end, she turned into nothing but bubbles in the ocean. Im just like the witch in that story, although Im slightly better than she is, and I wont ask anything from you, but you may still have to pay a price. I can help you to change, but whether or not you can obtain what you desire after your transformation, or whether youll end up the same way as that pitiful mermaid in the story, I dont knowand nor can I take responsibility. The silvery girl looked deeply into the pigtailed girls eyes. Consider it over carefully, Mika Uehara, whether or not you truly wish to change and risk your life and your future in order to become special. On the last day of the school festival, if you still wish to change yourself, then come find me here again at the same location. After that last sentence, she, turned around and disappeared in a cascade of pink petals. This was the dilemma that Mika was currently facing. She still had slightly over a day to make her decision. Whether she should give up now, and settle for being ordinary. Or if she should risk changing her entire life and become special for a chance to get closer to him. There were two options, just like a crossroad. Should she turn left or right? Mikas emotions were incredibly complex as she stood at this fork in the road. She laid there on her bed for a long while without moving. The night turned dark. On the other side of the wall. Since it was getting late, Seiji had Shika go ahead and take a shower first. After his adopted sister left to change, Seiji opened an app for chatting with his friends and saw that Cat-loving Flying Fish was online, so he greeted her. So, youre still alive, you idle fish streamer. She instantly sent him an unreserved message that even included a glaring emoticon. Thanks to your blessings, I managed to make it back alive. Seiji texted back with an emoticon of fatigue. Chapter 207 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Hmph, as if you really went through a major battle. You were probably just pulling all-nighters gaming with your otaku friends, you addicted gamer. I really did go through a fierce battle. I joined a pay-to-win players team for a PVP defend-the-base game. I originally intended just to leech some experience, but I didnt expect the enemy teams leader to transform and defeat all the experienced players on my team, so I, who was originally supposed to be a leecher, fought bitterly to the end and somehow managed to achieve victory. Yep, thats the truth. Theres no problem, Seiji thought to himself. Youve begun bragging again! Just keep making up stories! I cant possibly believe that your experienced team members all lost, yet an idle fish like you were able to make it to the end! You definitely must have been casually defeated by the enemy at the very start. Her message followed by a condescending emoticon. Im not making this upthis time its real! I became the hero of the defending side, and the pay-to-win player even rewarded me with 500 thousand! Seiji sent her a brilliantly smiling emoticon. Wow~ 500 thousand! Amazing! What a hero~~ This was followed by an emoticon with an icy gaze. Seiji smiled upon seeing this message and changed the topic while casually chatting with his internet friend. On the other side. Cat-loving Flying Fish typed at a high speed that showed her familiarity with the keyboard while continuing to converse with her internet friend Idle Fish that Never Gives Up. Not only did that guy stop streaming lately, he rarely logged in to the chatting application for the last few days. He must have gotten too addicted to gaming! Was he really just gaming? He wouldnt even say what game he was playing specifically Flying Fish felt that there must have been something going on in his life, and she was somewhat curious as to what he had been doing recently. If it was something normal, it wouldnt matter if he told an internet friend like her, as there would be no need to hide it. If there was something he wanted to hide did he get a girlfriend? Hm, that seemed likely. Flying Fish thought this possibility seemed extremely plausible as she considered it. Although she still hadnt seen his true appearance under the mask, it was certain that he must be rather handsome. He also had a good figure, and his communication ability if it was the same as what he showed on the internet, he was fine. No, not only finehe was an excellent boy. The problem was his hobbies. This guy was a true otaku, which wouldnt make it easy for him to find a girlfriend that matched his interests, which was why he probably didnt have a girlfriend. But now, did he finally find one? Flying Fish felt complex emotions within her heart. The next message that appeared on her computer screen startled her. My apologies, beautiful Flying Fish, but I think Im going to stop streaming. Thank you so much for supporting me. Why!? Flying Fish hurriedly inquired once she regained her senses. Because, Seiji replied, Im no longer living by myself now, so its a little inconvenient. He felt that it would be really embarrassing if Shika saw him singing and dancing while streaming! Even though he felt it was a bit of a pity to let go of the points he could earn from [singing] and [dancing], he had plenty of other point-grinding actions now, so it wasnt that big of a deal. Although I might still stream once in a while just treat it as me retiring. Well, retiring might not be the correct word, since I was never much of a real streamer to begin with, nor did I stream for all that long, and you were my only ever spectator. Im truly grateful for your support. Were still friends after all, just like right now. Seiji felt that this was only a small matter. He had simply decided to stop streaming, but he was still an internet friend with Flying Fish that shared many of the same hobbies. Flying Fish didnt respond to his message for a long while. Just as he was beginning to feel it was a little strange, she sent him a new message. You moved in together with your girlfriend!? Seiji was rendered speechless by this! Thats so quick! Just what kind of person is your girlfriend!? This was followed by a shocked emoticon. Could it be that an idiotic idle fish like you is being fooled by her!? Just how long have you known her? Do you know exactly who she is!? Are you sure that she truly likes you!? This was followed by a staring emoticon. Wake up, idle fish! I know that since youre an otaku, youre delighted to find a girlfriend! But you should know that there are many wicked girls in this world!! You need to be careful!!! This was followed by a roaring emoticon. The strong emotions seemed to jump at Seiji from across the computer screen. Seiji didnt know whether he should laugh or cry at this. His internet friend was obviously worried about him and had misunderstood. Somehow she construed not living by himself anymore as having made a girlfriend and moving in together with her Wasnt that too much a leap of the imagination? Just as he was thinking about how to clear up this misunderstanding, Flying Fish sent him another message. To Seijis amazement, it was a link to a report about scams! And after the first link, a second link immediately appeared, followed by a third, and a fourth Before long, his conversation window was filled with webpage links that had some rather scary topic titles. Stop! Thats enough! Seiji hurriedly typed out a message in an effort to stop his conversation window from appearing like a news webpage. You got it wrong. Sorry, it was me that didnt explain clearly, causing you to misunderstand. I didnt get a girlfriend, nor am I cohabiting with anyoneIm just living together with them! Flying Fish was surprised when she saw this message. Then, her face began burning up slightly in embarrassment. This you should say this earlier!! She maximized the font size of this message and sent several angry and roaring emoticons behind it. She covered her face with one hand as she battled with her embarrassment and continued typing with her other hand. Stupid idle fish! Stinky idle fish! You cant even explain things clearly! Go die!! She sent a barrage of complaints at him. Faced with such an attack, Seiji could only smile wryly and type gg whoops, respond with wryly smiling and helpless emoticons. He never said that he had gotten a girlfriend to begin with; it was Flying Fish who misunderstood in the first place. But she was simply concerned about him. It was no big deal for him to shoulder the blame. He kept consoling her until she finally stopped sending angry messages. Moments later, Flying Fish had calmed down. Didnt you say that you started streaming in order to give joy to another person? Whats with giving up like this? She felt that perhaps this message was too direct after typing it, so she hurriedly added another message. Sorry, I shouldnt have said it like that. I just feel its a bit regrettable. I like your performance. Flying Fish realized her own inner feelings. No it should be said that she wanted to see him. His performance was honestly nothing special, but it was fun. This was his charisma as a streamer. I believe that you truly have potential, Flying Fish told him honestly. If you treat it seriously and become a real streamer, youd definitely be able to attract many viewers! I have confidence in my eyes, which is why I can say that. Itll be a real pity if you give up like this. Seiji mulled over her words before sending a reply. Im delighted to see that you appreciate my streaming, he wrote. Perhaps if I continued working hard at this, I can get some results but thats not what I wish for. There are many ways to give other people happiness. There are more appropriate things for me to do, and things that I want to do more. For example, Im currently writing novels. Especially together with Shika-chan. I do feel as well that its slightly regrettable to give up on streaming. Even though youre my only spectator, you quickly became my friend due to it. That was a pretty nice feeling. Seiji added a sincerely smiling emoticon to the end. Thats why I said I may do it again sometime if I have the chance just for you. He had begun streaming just to grind points but got such a cute spectator as his friend, which was beyond his expectations. Sorry that I may have lied slightly to you, Flying Fish. But its true that I wish to bring some joy to your life, Seiji thought to himself as he looked at his computer screen. Flying Fish didnt respond to him for a long time. Just as Seiji was considering whether or not to end the conversation here, another message appeared. Stream again if you have the chance. I dont want to hear something so vague. Right now Id like for you to do one thing, and its not to perform. Please take off your mask and allow me to see your face. Chapter 208 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Allow me to see your face. Even Flying Fish herself didnt know what emotions she was feeling when she sent this request. After he told her that he would still stream exclusively for her, she felt an inexplicable frustration in her chest, followed by the feeling that he was probably just being polite. If she accepted it just like this, then it was quite possible that She didnt want that. She wanted to do something with this chance which was perhaps her final chance. She had previously decided to not inquire about his real identity, and not pursue the matter any further, but that was in order to not change the status quo. And now, the status quo was about to change. If things continued like this, they would only be normal internet friends although it wasnt impossible for things to develop further, Flying Fish instinctively felt that if she didnt do something right now, then that was all they would be in the end. She didnt want for them to only be internet friends. That was why she decided to go against her previous decision and make such a request. Her heart was now beating rapidly. Would he accept? If he really did accept and showed her his face would she recognize who he was? Flying Fish was very nervous. To be honest, if he was just a stranger that would be the best result. If he was some boy plotting against her she felt that there was almost zero possibility of this now. After all, if that was the case, he wouldnt voluntarily bring up the fact that he was going to stop streaming. And if she actually knew him who might he be? There was no answer to her request for quite a while. Flying Fish felt her nervousness continuing to increase. Just as she wanted to send another message, she saw a reply in the conversation window. Do you really want to see? There were no added emoticons this time. The sentence seemed quite ordinary. But Flying Fish was so nervous that she even swallowed her saliva. She slowly moved her hand on the keyboard Meanwhile, on Seijis side. He currently was battling with complex emotions. He didnt expect that she would request to see his face. He treated her as an internet friend and believed that she saw him as the same. He previously believed she had no intention to deepen this friendship any further. They would just stay on the internet, a certain distance apart from each other, and get along. Seiji thought that this would continue. Perhaps something would change in the future, but that would be much later, due to some type of unforeseen development. However, he never expected that she would take this step of her own volition right here and now! This was a step to dispel the fog. Cat-loving Flying Fish suddenly stood before him and reached out her hand to take off his mask. She must have realized no, as smart as she was, she definitely should have thought of it. The two of them most likely knew each other. If she wanted to see him, that meant she wanted to confirm the truth. Should he block her hand? Push her away now that she had grown closer and keep the status quo by being casual internet friends who could relax with each other that was what Seiji wanted. But he felt that he was unable to refuse this request of hers. After all, he did lie to her in a certain fashion and wanted to make it up to her somehow. Another way of putting it was that Seiji felt he owed her and was obliged to pay her back. Of course, he, too, desired to confirm the truth. Which was why he ended up agreeing. He asked for a final confirmation before he did it. Letting her see his real faceto see the truthmight end their casual and relaxing internet friend relationship. She didnt reply for a long while. And then, finally, he saw a Yes. It was just a one-word reply. Seiji could sense her determination from this simplest of all responses. So be it. Okay, Ill let you see me. Dont be scared of how handsome I am~ He followed that up with a brilliantly smiling emoticon. Both of them made their decisions. The only thing left was the result. Seiji found his mask, made his preparations, and put it on before starting his stream. Cat-loving Flying Fish began watching his stream. Seiji smiled at this. Hey, beautiful Flying Fish. I was really surprised that you made such a request. I believe you must have noticed it as well. We have a mysteriously high amount of similar interests, to the point where one would wonder if we actually know each other. The boy turned his gaze towards the camera, as if he could peer through to the other side and see her appearance. I mentioned before that in my past I wasnt a good person. I hurt so many people, to the point where I think its unforgivable. Thats why, if you see who I really am, you might recognize me as a certain terrible scumbag. Seijis smile became somewhat bitter. I dont want that to happen. I dont want to lose you as a friend, so I actually really wanted to refuse. However, this was your request. Youre my only spectator. I dont have much self-awareness as a streamer, but at the very least I do have the resolution to fulfill my only spectators request. Even if that might end up breaking this friendship apart. Seiji slowly lifted his hand. Then, please go ahead and look. This wasnt a farewell performance or anything like that, but perhaps it could be compared to when a clown on the stage finally revealed his true appearance, meaning that it was time for the show to end. He took off his silver mask. An incredibly handsome face appeared beneath it. Seiji smiled faintly at the camera. This is me. Do you recognize me, beautiful Flying Fish? Cat-loving Flying Fish was absolutely stunned. At first, she was confused upon seeing his face, and then her expression changed completely when she realized something. Impossible! Impossible, impossible, impossible, impossible!! How could this be possible! Such a thing!! She felt as if she had encountered something utterly indescribable. A humongous, mysterious, and intangible presence swept over her. If she forcefully attributed a word to define it, she would call it fate! Her mind was completely blank. She was unable to think. Her chest was filled with emotions that she didnt even know how to describe. Broken scenes and quotes from him kept flashing through her mind. Oh Im going to start singing now, and then Im going to dance. I hope that you can watch till the end. Thank you, but that wont be necessary. I only need you. This is because I hurt many people in the past. Im not lyingwhy wont you believe me? I think Im going to stop streaming Do you really want to see? Youre my only spectator. All these scenes and words, and the handsome boy before her, as well as the fat figure in her memories, and everything in the past Flying Fish found it impossible to accept. She reflexively turned off her monitor and powered down her computer as she curled up in her bed under the blanket. Impossible. All of this had to be a dream. I must have seen it wrongno, what Im thinking must be wrong! How could he possibly be how could he be The emotions welling up in her chest were beginning to surge forth. Tears began pouring down her cheeks. Wah Wahhhh She began sobbing quietly. Why was she getting all teary? Why was she crying? Flying Fish didnt know. She didnt know anything, nor did she want to understand anything. She simply hid within her blanket, shutting out the entire world. However, as if the worlds will didnt accept that she wanted to reject it, someone knocked on her door at this time. Hana, Im coming in. Chapter 209 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Seiji saw that Cat-loving Flying Fish had left his livestream. She even logged out of the chatting application without sending him a single message. Did she recognize him? Seiji wasnt one hundred percent certain, but judging from her reaction, he believed it was highly likely that she must have recognized and abhorred him. Otherwise, she wouldnt leave without saying anything. This was the worst possible result. Seiji could only smile wryly. There would be no more joyful casual conversation with her. Even though he had already mentally prepared himself for this outcome, he still felt sad about it. He leaned back against his chair and stared at the ceiling. Just who could Flying Fish be, anyway? All those mysteriously similar childhood interests Being able to recognize his face in such a short time despite the huge change in him her hobbies, her way of talking Could she be Seiji suddenly thought of someone. If Flying Fish was that person, then this was the worst of all possible outcomes! Even though there were also a few other possibilities, the more Seiji thought about it, the more he felt that this worst possible outcome seemed the most likely. If that was the case, this was just too much of a coincidence! It truly made him feel the existence of the concept of fate, or perhaps it was just this worlds idea of a prank. If Flying Fish really was his younger blood-related sister, then what would her current feelings be? Seiji found it impossible to imagine. And if his older sister Yui Haruta found out about this, what would she think? This coincidence was too much to the point that it was almost impossible to believe it was truly a coincidence. Would Yui believe that he had planned this on purpose? Hmm that seemed quite possible! Seiji started to become nervous. Yui Haruta was probablyno, she was definitely not someone to be taken lightly! At the very least, she was a Yin-Yang Master equal to or stronger than Natsuya Yoruhana. That day when he ran into her while shopping for clothes with Chiaki and Mika, the curly green-haired girl next to her seemed to be one of her Spirit-branded Retainers. She was basically someone who was the counterpart of Hitaka for Natsuya. What would the Haruta family Yin-Yang Master and scion be like if she got angry? Seiji tried imagining it. Using Natsuya as a comparison, if the president got angry and wanted to seriously deal with someone, then she would probably send out Hitaka to give that person a vicious lesson, or even make that person disappear forever. In that case, for Yui Haruta would she send that curly green-haired girl or another Spirit-branded Retainer to deal with him? Was he supposed to start preparing for a possible battle? Just as Seiji was thinking so, his cell phone suddenly rang! He was startled by the sound and checked the caller ID on his cell phone. The caller was Chiaki. Seiji instantly breathed a sigh of relief that the call wasnt from his family. He took the call. Hey, Chiaki, whats up? Seiji, I feel like somethings wrong. Whats the matter? Mika didnt answer my phone call. Chiakis tone of voice was rather serious. After talking to you, I tried calling her many times, but she didnt answer a single time. This is something thats never happened before, which is why I think somethings wrong. Seiji furrowed his brows. It could be that she didnt notice, or her cell phone may be broken Do you really believe that? I dont. Youre right. At any rate, I think that this must be no small matter. You need to pay extra attention to Mika. Chiaki sighed. You also know that shes a girl that easily gets stuck on a single train of thought. If she meets an incredibly difficult situation that she cant find a solution to, she might do something we dont expect or something we dont wish to see. Yeah Seiji rubbed his chin in contemplation. I really dont want to give a real-life example, but when I was in middle school, I knew a female classmate who had a completely different personality from Mika but would also easily get stuck on a single train of thought. One day, just like Mika, she suddenly started acting strangely and refused to tell all her family members and friends what was going on. Several days later, she disappeared. Disappeared? Yep, she didnt tell any of her friends anything; she only left her family a letter before leaving home. One entire year later, I heard that her family finally found her, and she was pregnant at that time. Seiji didnt know what to say to this. That girl was someone who had always been rather obedient, so it was difficult to imagine that she would Chiaki tailed off. Do you understand what Im saying? she asked after a pause. Of course, Seiji said with a sigh. Chiaki meant that if he didnt pay extra attention to her, Mika might end up like that girl and do something that would make headlines and astonish society. Was this supposed to be some type of dark transformation? The potential to transform into a dark evil side Uehara-san, theres something dangerous in your character profile! Its good that you understand, then Chiaki was about to end the conversation. Wait a moment, Chiaki. Seiji thought of what he was currently dealing with. Actually, I just stepped on an incredibly large landmine I think. What? Ill skip over the specifics, but at any rate, my older sisterthe person that you and Mika saw last timeshe or someone working for her might be coming to find me. Seiji could only smile wryly. At that time, I might have something happen to me If that really happens, then I can only leave Mika up to you. Chiaki was rendered speechless by this! Just what exactly have you done!? Shock permeated Chiakis tone. Why does it sound like someones come looking for revenge on you and that youre leaving your last words to me!? This type of joke isnt funny, idiot! I wish that this was a joke as well, but unfortunately, it isnt, Seiji said, sighing. That person, Yui Haruta, is, at the very minimum, a person as incredible as President Yoruhana, and what I did most likely will anger her if the situation is what I believe it to be. It wasnt what I intended, but I doubt shell listen to me explain so, even though its only a possibility, I need to prepare myself. If something really happens Chiaki, I can only leave it to you to take care of Mika. On the other side of the call, Chiaki was clueless as to what her expression was like anymore. What the hell!? His words sounded like they came right out of a television drama script! His incredible older sister was seeking revenge on him!? Exactly what could have happened!? Such a ridiculous plot wouldnt even be used by an 8:00 pm soap opera anymore! And it had to happen at such a time when Mika also had problems! Chiaki didnt even know what to say anymore as she kept up a torrential stream of mental comments. A period of silence fell between them. Seiji heard the sound of footsteps, which meant that Shika had finished her shower. Thats it, thenI gotta go. He hung up the call and left the study. He saw Shika who had just exited the shower. He was stunned by the sight. Shika was wearing form-fitting pajamas with a jacket on top and she was still wiping her hair that was still wet with a towel. The slightly tight animal-patterned pajamas accentuated her excellent curves, and her soft face, her watery eyes, and wet hair she seemed so charismatic when performing the simple action of drying her hair. Okay, fine, it was just all seductive! Seiji impulsively wanted to rush up and hug Shikas soft body, pet her head, and inhale her fragrant body scent Seiji almost spluttered at his own thoughts. Stop! He somehow managed to restrain himself, although his resolve was shaken. Brother Seiji, Shika said softly, Ive finished taking a bath. You should hurry up and wash up as well while the bathwaters still warm. Chapter 210 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Did this count as soaking in his sisters juices? No, no, this didnt count! Seiji kept thinking of various strange things and commented on his own thoughts while he washed his body. While he was staying at Natsuyas temporary residence, since every bedroom had an individual bathroom, there was no opportunity for him to see a scene like a beautiful girl that had just finished bathing. The chance to use the same bathwater as another girl was also non-existent there. When he thought how Shika-chan had just been using this same hot water, Seiji felt a subtle feelingit almost felt as if this water seemed different from all other ordinary water. Was this a mistaken impression? Yep, it had to be. Even if Shika had also soaked in this water, it was still just normal hot water that wouldnt have a special scent or taste How about tasting it a little? No, no, what was he thinking!? I am a gentlemanly sis-con! Not a perverted sis-con! I definitely wont taste it!! I definitely wont!!! Seiji used his mighty willpower to stop himself from falling into the abyss. But it would be fine to bathe longer than usual, right? He temporarily put all the worrisome things out of his mind and enjoyed this bath to the utmost. After he finished, Seiji headed for his room. He discovered that Shika was sitting on his bed waiting for him. Could she be Would the I want to sleep together with Brother request appear here!? That was the first thing that popped into Seijis mind. Then she stood up, walked up to him, and said, Good night, Brother Seiji, with a smile. Seiji blinked in surprise. He returned her smile as he felt the warmth in her tone. Good night, Shika-chan. Shikas smile seemed to grow even more blissful. She didnt say anything else as she walked out of Seijis room and to her own bedroom. I shouldnt think of all these random things Seiji silently reflected. Its too difficult for me to say I want to sleep together with Brother right now Shikas face was slightly red. And so, the two of them were lost in their own thoughts as they spent their first night together under the same roof. The next morning. Seiji, who had been worried about various things all night, heaved a sigh of relief when dawn arrived uneventfully, although he was still left with some lingering concerns. Even though he didnt want Shika to begin worrying right after moving in together with him, he still felt obliged to tell her. He should have told her last night to begin with, but the atmosphere made it difficult for him to speak up. And besides, he felt that his worry was still only a possibility. It was a good thing that Yui Haruta didnt come looking for him last night. Would she come today? It would be good if he was wrong about Flying Fishs identity, but he still had an ominous premonition. He could only mentally prepare himself. As for actually preparing for combat if Yui was serious, Seiji doubted that the current him could stand up to her, so he might as well not do anything. If the situation truly became dire, then he would just need to load. He got out of bed, exited his room, and heard the sound of a knife against the cutting board. Going to the kitchen, he saw Shika wearing casual indoor clothing with an apron on top while preparing food in the kitchen. Good morning, Brother Seiji. Shika turned around and smiled at him when she heard his footsteps. Seijis expression froze over. For the black-haired beauty to be wearing an apron while cooking and smiling at him while saying good morning this was such a classical sight to behold! The scene before him seemed so beautiful that he could only freeze in his tracks. He only responded after he had finally regained his senses. Good morning you get up really early. Its not that early I just wanted to make some breakfast. I want to make some breakfast for Brother. Seiji detected such an intention from her and was moved by it. It was truly worth becoming a sis-con! Wait a momentthat doesnt seem like the correct comment to be making! However, there was nothing wrong with Shikas intention, and since he now had a cute sister who was willing to get up early to make food for her brother, how could he not become a sis-con!? He looked forward to tasting Shikas cooking. Well, before that, he should go brush his teeth and wash his face. After cleaning up, Seiji changed into a new set of clothes before walking into the dining room. He saw that Shika had already brought the plates of food to the table. Miso soup, fried eggs, tofu, and dried salted fishit was a very typical Japanese-style breakfast. Please go ahead and try, Brother. Okay, Im going to start eating. Seiji took his chopsticks and placed a piece of egg in his bowl. He noticed that Shika currently seemed to be rather nervous. The dishes were all common ones, so Seiji was curious to see how they would taste. He placed the fried egg in his mouth. It was good! It wasnt extraordinarily delicious or anything, but it definitely tasted good. Its delicious. He gave his honest assessment. Shika smiled and her cheeks flushed red upon hearing his praise. She had only ever cooked for herself in the past. At this moment, she was feeling a satisfaction that she had never experienced before. Dont just watch meyou should eat as well. Okay The two of them ate together. With cooking as the topic, Seiji had a nice and relaxing casual conversation with Shika. They quickly finished their breakfast. Seiji wanted to wash the dishes, but Shika insisted on doing it herself, so he could only let her do so. As he watched her figure that was washing dishes, he honestly felt that it was great to have an adopted younger sister like her. As for the topic of younger sisters Seiji inwardly sighed as he recalled the younger sister that was blood-related to him. Shika-chan, I have something to tell you in a little bit. After Seiji told her this, he went to the living room and waited for her quietly. Shika came to the living room after she finished washing the dishes and sat across from him. Actually, something happened last night and it might have to do with my blood-related younger sister. Seiji had already thought about how he should tell her as he began speaking. While thinking, he noticed the real reason why he didnt want to explain things to Shika, and felt rather helpless about it. But he had to tell her and she had the right to know. This started from an incident about my past, where I He didnt go into the details, but he let her know what had happened. Especially about the incident that caused the original Seiji to be exiled from his family. The original Seiji had been such a scumbag, and it was a truly outrageous incident he had never told anyone about it before. Nor did he want to tell Shika about it, because he was afraid that she would be disgusted with him. Yes, that was the true reason why Seiji didnt want to explain the situation to Shika. He didnt want her to be disgusted, but since this was an undeniable incident caused by the original owner of his body, it would only make things worse for him if he attempted to conceal it. And, most importantly, Shika was now his adopted sister, his family, so she had the right to know. That was why Seiji steeled his resolve as he told her the story. Shika listened to him quietly. Her expression didnt change at all, and she remained calm all the way to the end of Seijis story. After a brief period of silence, she finally spoke up. So, this means that Brother Seiji might be hurt by that Yui Harutas Spirit-branded Retainer? Seiji noticed the worry in her tone of voice and was surprised by it. He had expected that Shika would be somewhat disappointed in the past him, and, at the very least, require some time to digest his previous selfs atrocious actions. He didnt anticipate that her first sentence would be filled with worry about his current situation. Its just a possibility. If Cat-loving Flying Fish is who I suspect she is, it would probably cause an incident. However, it is still only my inferenceits the worst possibility I can think of. The truth might be something else entirelyand I hope that it isnt the case, but you know theres the saying to always be prepared for the worst. I need to mentally prepare myself. Seiji smiled wryly. Ill probably be taught a vicious lesson, and although I dont know what I might face, I doubt that my life will be in danger. Shika looked searchingly at his face, which Seiji believed to be her way of discerning whether he was telling a white lie to her or not. In the past, even though I did such a terrible thing, I was only exiled, nothing else. This time I think that Ill be alright in the end. Thats why you dont need to be nervous. Ill accept the lesson I deserve and apologize sincerely so that they can let go of their anger. Seiji smiled faintly at Shika. This smile gave Shika an indescribable feeling. Her hand clenched on tightly to Seijis hand. Chapter 211 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 By the way, do you really not mind? About my past Seiji scratched his face awkwardly. He believed that what hed just told her about his past would be difficult for anyone to accept. It was certain that her impression of him would take a blow. As for how much of an impact it was If you think its disgusting, then feel free to say it. I can accept it. He didnt want Shika to force herself. If shes disgusted by the past me, she can just tell meIm strong enough to accept it! Shika blinked her eyes upon hearing this. Yes, its unpleasant. *Schtick!* Seiji felt as if a sharp arrow had pierced his chest. Yes, its disgusting. *Stab!* Seiji felt as if a knife had pierced his brain. Its basically perverted human scum. *Boom!* Seiji felt as if he had been blasted away by a bomb. But thats all Brother in the past, her soft voice stated calmly. My current Brother isnt that type of person nor will he ever change into that type of person again, isnt that right? Shika smiled gently at him. Seiji who was (mentally) injured all over felt as if he was seeing his goddess! He felt indescribably moved. Yep, of course! After all, he wasnt the same person as the original Seiji Haruta to begin with. It wasnt the same soul, either. That guy was already dead. No matter how terrible of a person that bastard was, it was all over with since he was dead. But Seiji had inherited his body and received a second chance at life. Inheriting this body meant inheriting the name, identity, and everything this body did in the past. So even though those terrible deeds werent his own, it was still his responsibility. Even if I die, Ill never become that type of person again, Seiji stated with steely resolution. Shika simply continued smiling gently at him. Thats fine, then. This is my Brother, my beloved adopted older brother, my most important and only family member. I definitely wont allow him to be harmed! An emotion that the black-haired girl had never experienced before welled up within her. As according to the promise, Seiji planned on visiting the school festival again together with Peach-sensei. Even though he really wanted to take Shika with him, she was the Reapers Curse So he could only leave her at home to do whatever she liked. Ill purchase something for you as a souvenir. After promising Shika this, he left his apartment. He immediately went next door and knocked on the Uehara familys door. The landlord opened the door for him. Mika said that shes not feeling well today, so shes holed up in her room and doesnt want to go to school. Nozomi Uehara could only smile wryly. She exchanged glances with Seiji before both of them sighed. If shes going to stay at home, take good care of her, Miss Landlord. Seiji could only sigh again. Both Chiaki and I have no idea why she became like this, so we need to find out something from her no, lets not force herit might be better to give her some time for her emotions to calm down before talking to her. Yeah Sorry to make you worry, Haruta-kun. Seiji smiled lightly. Theres no need for thatMika is our good friend. After that, he waved goodbye to the landlord. Just as he was about to leave, he saw the blonde-haired nurse descending the stairs from the second floor. Good morning, Juumonji-sensei. Kaede flashed a brilliant smile at him. Good morning, Harano-kun. The weathers nice today. Then, she noticed something was wrong. Wheres Uehara-san? Shes not feeling well today. Not feeling well? The school nurse/health teacher blinked in surprise. Then I should go visit her; perhaps I can help. Er, its not about her body; its probably Seiji mulled it over. He doubted that Kaede would be able to accomplish anything if she went over, but if Mika wouldnt tell her best friends or her mother anything, would reverse psychology work and she might tell someone she wasnt very familiar with like Kaede? That seemed possible. There were many examples in real life of people that were unwilling to tell things to their close friends and family, but would easily say to random strangers or people on the internet. So its not about her body. Is it a psychological problem then? Im not sure if its serious enough to be called a problem. At any rate, the situations like this Seiji explained Mikas recent odd behavior to Kaede. Kaede revealed a serious expression befitting of her status as a teacher. Right now she wont tell her good friends and family anything about what happened, so Im thinking that maybe shell tell you as her teacher. Hmm You may be right, Kaede said, nodding, but although Id like to go see her right now, I cant be late to work at school. Ill have to go and visit her after school finishes. Ill trouble you to do so, Juumonji-sensei. Im the health teacher, you know. Its my job to worry about my students health. Kaede smiled gently. Uehara-san is a good girl; Id really like to help her both as a teacher and a tenant. Seiji felt the power of a mature ladys charisma from her gentle smile, and he couldnt help but feel slightly shaken in his heart! As her friend, I give you my gratitude. He averted his gaze as he steadied himself. Kaede detected something from his action and felt delighted inside. No need to be so polite, Harano-kun. After that, they didnt talk much, since Seiji split up from Kaede at the next intersection due to needing to go pick up Peach-sensei. Already being familiar with the way, he walked to the front door of her apartment and pressed the doorbell. The door opened before long. It wasnt Peach-sensei that opened the door it was Editor Yoshizawa! Good morning, Harano. Saki Yoshizawa was wearing a shirt, long pants, and a formal jacket with a collar. This outfit, coupled with her cold beauty and sharp atmosphere, almost made her seem like a female special agent. Seiji felt like it would be really cool if she suddenly pulled out a gun and made an aiming pose with it. G-good morning, Editor Yoshizawa. Seiji was rather dazed by her appearance. Why was Editor Yoshizawa here? No, more accurately speaking, why was Editor Yoshizawa here at this particular hour? Mayuzumi and I are currently eating breakfast have you eaten already? Yes, I have. Then come in and sit down for a little while. Ill pour some tea for you. Oh sorry for the intrusion. Seiji entered the apartment and removed his shoes at the entrance before following Editor Yoshizawa inside. He saw that Peach-sensei was sitting at the dining table. Good morning, Sensei. Good morning, Haru Harano-kun. Mayuzumi smiled wryly as she greeted Seiji. Seiji instantly understood what was transpiring when he saw her expression and no longer felt the need to inquire about it. Editor Yoshizawa acted like this was her own home as she played the part of the host for Seiji. She had him sit in the living room, before pouring tea for him, bringing some desserts, and turning on the TV. After this, she headed back to the dining table to finish her breakfast with Mayuzumi. Seiji sipped on his tea as he glanced around the living room. The decorations were quite appropriate, being neither too plain nor too gaudy. There were various items from the Honey Candy Girl franchise, such as dolls and so on set in appropriate locations. They represented the apartment owners identity, but it wasnt too otaku-ish in nature, so it all seemed natural. It was quite a nice living room, and, honestly speaking, Seiji even felt that it seemed too normal, as he didnt expect that Sensei would be able to create such an atmosphere in her living room. Cough, perhaps that was a bit rude of him to think. Compared to the living room, Seiji was more curious about Senseis work room and felt a sudden desire to see it. However, it was a professional manga authors work room after all, so he doubted that he would be allowed to just casually enter it. He suddenly thought about the work room of the two main characters of Bakuman and wondered if Peach-senseis work room was similar to theirs Chapter 212 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Time passed by as Seiji waited and imagined various things. Mayuzumi and Saki finished eating breakfast and cleaned up before they came to the living room. I heard from Mayuzumi that you guys agreed to continue touring the school festival today, Saki said as she entered the room. Id like to go together as well; is that alright? It was just as Seiji had expected. He looked at Mayuzumi, and she simply smiled without saying anything. If Peach-sensei agrees, I have no objections. There was no reason for him to object. He felt that Sensei would be able to relax a little more if Editor Yoshizawa accompanied them. As for how Sensei herself felt about it she probably felt helpless that Editor Yoshizawa was such a worrywart about her, but she didnt seem opposed to the idea. Okay then, lets get going. Saki wasted no time and cut to the chase. And so, the three of them went out together. While he was walking together with Editor Yoshizawa and Peach-sensei, Seiji suddenly felt as if Peach-sensei was a pampered young lady who was afraid of the world, while Editor Yoshizawa and himself were her bodyguards. If only he was wearing an outfit like the editors, together with a pair of dark sunglasses. If he made a cool pose yep, it really would seem like he was a bodyguard! Seiji coughed and shook his head. Im getting sidetracked. It was mainly because Peach-sensei seemed so weak as she walked next to the editor, who was exuding an imposing aura, which really gave him the impression of a lady and her female bodyguard. In reality, their relationship is quite similar to that, Seiji thought to himself. After they left the apartment, Saki immediately called for a taxi; it didnt seem like she even considered taking the bus. Did she find out about Sensei taking the bus yesterday? Seiji cast a furtive glance at Mayuzumi, who noticed what he was asking with his eyes, and she shook her head slightly. So she didnt tell her Seiji felt like he could understand how Sensei felt about Editor Yoshizawa, and he didnt intend to say anything about it. The three of them successfully reached Genhana High School. That was when Seiji discovered to his astonishment that today Genhana High School was at least twice as lively compared to yesterday! It was a local holiday today. The students family members had free time, and the families living close to the school brought their kids here so they could enjoy the festival. Some students from other schools came visiting to see what the festival was all about, and even some white-collar workers came together with their coworkers to relax. Various types of people could be seen wandering about; from this, it was clear that the festival had attracted a greater amount of visitors today. Seiji, who was slightly stunned at the sight of the teeming crowd of people, finally realized what Natsuya meant by telling him that Genhana High Schools festival had always been relatively successful. Thats such an understatement, dont you think!? Its so popular! He had never seen such a school festival in anime or manga before er, not quite. There were some fictional schools that had ridiculous settings such as Academy City or that school from Mahou Sensei Negima which had rather exaggerated school festivals that made Genhana High Schools seem like nothing Wait a momentIm setting too high of a standard for comparison! With this realization, Seiji managed to regain his senses. It was nice that it was so lively today, but wouldnt the overwhelming liveliness cause a mess? A huge number of people meant trouble. He hoped that the Morals and Discipline Committee in charge of maintaining order as well as the other student leaders would be able to manage them. By the way, both the student council president and vice president were still in the hospital was this really going to be alright? Seiji was somewhat concerned, but he figured now wasnt the time for him to be worrying about others. Seiji looked towards the person beside him at the same time as Saki. They saw that Mayuzumi, who was in between them, was taut with anxiety, and her complexion blanched when she was faced with this massive crowd. Seiji and Saki didnt know what to say for a moment. The editor ended up sighing. This place is much livelier than I thought, she observed. Mayuzumi I feel that you shouldnt force yourself; how about giving up for today? The manga author was obviously considering this proposal. But even though her expression flickered for a moment, her face hardened into a mask of steely resolve. No I want to try. Even though she didnt sound particularly resolute, she was definitely working hard. Alright, Ill lead the way then. Seiji smiled to reassure her. Ill walk in front, Sensei can follow me, and Editor Yoshizawa can take care of Sensei from behind. Is this arrangement okay? Mayuzumi nodded in response. Saki saw her friends resolution and decided to support her. The three of them arranged themselves in formation and charged onwards! After entering the school, they were greeted by the sight of a huge map stuck on a billboard. It depicted the various activities available. Seiji felt that pausing to examine the map wasnt a wise idea. He took out his cell phone, snapped a picture of the map, and continued leading the way without stopping. After they entered deeper into the school, the dense crowd began to thin out noticeably. Sensei, would you like to explore some of the stalls we didnt get to visit yesterday, or start with my classrooms store? Seiji turned around and asked. Lets go to your classrooms store. Mayuzumis expression had eased up slightly. Still, passing by so many people made her rather uncomfortable. Understoodfollow me. Seiji took them to Year 1, Class 5s room. He saw a huge line waiting at the door! Such a long line early in the morning seems like my class has been pretty successful. Seiji rubbed his chin in contemplation. This is the popularity that a Honey Candy Girl-themed store deserves, the editor lectured in a serious tone of voice. Since you even received direct permission from the author, it should at least be on this level. Saki, dont say that. The manga author was getting embarrassed. Editor Yoshizawa is rather strict but I can understand her feelings. Seiji smiled. Anything related to a product that you worked hard on together with your friend youd wish that it would be the best, isnt that right? Saki glanced at him and nodded in confirmation. As a fan, I have the same hope. But this is still just a temporary store run by ordinary students, so theres no need to set your expectations too high. Honestly speaking, I think that being able to maintain this condition without any problems until the end of the school festival would be quite the achievement. Just as he finished speaking, they all heard the sound of a dish breaking from within the classroom. Seiji was rendered speechless by this unfortunate timing! He could only smile wryly at Saki and Mayuzumi as he indicated to them with a hand gesture that they should go over and see what was going on. The student that had broken the dish was hurriedly cleaning up the broken pieces, and the person who was apologizing on his behalf to the customer was Chiaki! She was wearing an exquisitely embroidered cosplay outfit, one that was much more exaggerated and extravagant than the one that Seiji wore yesterday. Ordinary students wouldnt be able to do this outfit justice; it would only seem like a monkey in a circus outfit if the person didnt have an excellent appearance. But when Chiaki wore this outfit, not only did she do it justice, it even seemed completely natural on her with no sense of abnormality. This was supposed to be a fantasy-themed cosplay outfit! Why did it seem so appropriate on her!? Seiji was somewhat stunned at the sight. And all the customers in the storeespecially the female customerswere all looking at Chiaki with stars in their eyes, as if they were seeing an idol or a prince! Thats rightChiaki was a prince wearing a fantasy-themed prince outfit that made her seem even handsome than Seiji and his butler-style outfit from yesterday! No wonder theres such a long line so early in the morning. After he recovered his senses, Seiji realized the reason behind the stores unusual popularity. That was when he saw Chiaki looking in his direction. The resplendent princewho was actually femalesmiled at him and blew him a kiss. This instantly caused a huge commotion. Seiji, who was the recipient of the unexpected impact, was unable to stand the crowds gaze and immediately escaped. Mayuzumi and Saki were mystified by all this. Harano, what just happened? N-nothinga friend was just playing a joke on me. Seiji could only sigh. It seems that we wont be able to go to my classrooms store for a while, so lets find somewhere else to sit down for a little while. Then, please come visit our class! said a candid-sounding female. When Seiji reflexively turned around to see who it was, his vision was filled with nothing but purple. Chapter 213 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 It was Yukari Asamiya. The purple-haired beauty was smiling widely while looking at Seiji. She was waving a sign, so she was probably trying to attract customers, but the part the Seiji paid the most attention to was the fact that she was now wearing a pair of silver glasses. There was a saying that eyeglasses were the simplest type of disguise. At least, it seemed to work for a certain costumed superhero. The purple-haired girl wearing glasses definitely gave Seiji a different impression from before. She seemed to have a more bookish aura about her. Originally she was someone who gave others the impression of a proper lady, and now it was easy to imagine her elegantly reading classical books in the library. Wait a momentglasses Seiji took a looked the sign that she was waving. The sign read Eyeglasses Milk Tea Shop. What the hell is that supposed to be? Our Year One, Class Threes shops main theme is eyeglasses. We prepared many pairs of non-prescription glasses for the guests beforehand, and each customer can pick a style that he or she likes to wear. As for the customers that already wear glasses to begin with, theres a discount for them, and we even offer the special service of cleaning their glasses for free. Yukari noticed Seijis confusion and gave a well-practiced explanation. I see, eyeglasses an ingenious topic. He supposed that people who didnt wear glasses would have some curiosity about the matter. If they wanted to try it, they would visit the store. And as for the customers who already wore glasses, they could try out different styles. No matter who the customer was, he or she would be able to try out a new style that was different from usual. That would appeal to many. And the preparations necessary for this theme wouldnt be all that difficult as long as they had connections to any sort of eyeglasses store. In summary, it was a clever topic. Thanks for your praise. But we cant compare to Harano-sans class storethe Honey Candy Girl cosplay sweets caf is just too perfect! No matter whether its the cosplay quality or the excellent taste of the sweets, its all on another level. None of the other classes in our Year 1 can compare. Yukari smiled as she took a glance at the long line waiting in front of Year 1, Class 5s store. Thats a bit of an exaggeration but thanks for your praise as well. Seiji smiled in response. Its no exaggeration at all, in my opinion. At the very least, many of my classmates think so, and you can include me in their ranks as well. If there was a vote for the best store, I think that, objectively speaking, my entire class would vote for your class. Her tone of voice was sincere without any trace of simply being polite or hypocrisy. Seiji could only accept her praise. I heard that your classs idea was singlehandedly brought up by Harano-san how amazing. Yukari changed the topic and praised him again. I dont believe soit was the result of everyones hard work. There was also the fact that Peach-sensei and the confectionery store owner Rika Amami had given him their full support. I knew that Harano-san would say that. Yukari smiled as she looked towards the two people beside him. Are these two your family members? No, theyre my friends. Oh Hello, ladies. Would you like to join Harano-san and come visit our store? As for the lady in glasses, we even have a discount~ The purple-haired girl flashed a brilliant smile. Saki glanced at Mayuzumi. Mayuzumi looked back at Seiji wordlessly. Lets go in. Seiji made the decision. Welcome! Yukari was delighted at this. With her leading the way, the three of them entered Year 1, Class 3. Seiji instantly felt as if he was the focus of attention of all the other students from Class 3. After thinking about it, he felt that he understood why and could only feel helpless about it. Oh well, he just needed to not pay it any attention. He glanced around Class 3s store. While he felt that while the decorations were rather ordinary, the atmosphere was quite nice. It seemed interesting how all the customers were wearing different styles of glasses while drinking their tea. Please choose the style that you like, our dear customers. Yukari didnt let any of her classmates take care of them and personally guided the three of them to a nearby table upon which a large selection of glasses were placed. There were various colors, shapes, and styles of glasses laid there neatly in rows with their lens flashing. This made it seem just like the display case of an eyeglasses store. Ill just pick one randomly, Seiji thought to himself. Harano-san, I recommend this pair for you. Yukari seemed to see through his intentions and made a suggestion specifically to stop him from just picking one at random. She picked up a pair of golden glasses that seemed rather gentlemanly. This pair is a classical style. Although golden-colored glasses arent very common to see these days, and perhaps many young people believe that the gold color is for middle-aged or even elderly people, their belief that its not fashionable is just a misunderstanding. Classical styles always have their unchanging charisma! Its just that ordinary people are unable to activate the charisma. If someone who isnt at a high enough level wears golden glasses, itll seem just as inappropriate as a child trying to wear an adults clothing. Harano-san, I promise that you definitely wont have this problem! Wearing this pair of glasses will definitely suit you and create a brand-new image! The purple-haired girls eyes shone as she made her mini-speech. Seiji felt that he was unable to refuse. Okay, lets go with this pair, then. He reached out his hand and was about to take the glasses from her. However, Yukari retracted her hand at the last moment. Seiji was mystified by this. Let me help you put these on. Yukari held on to the glasses and walked closer to Seiji with a big smile on her face. Seiji felt that the other students stares grown more intense! Even Mayuzumi and Saki noticed something as they watched this situation unfold between Seiji and the purple-haired girl that they werent acquainted with. Theres no need, Seiji protested feebly. I can do it by myself. Please allow me to help you put these on! Yukari looked directly into his eyes and remained firm. Her manner was resolute, reminding Seiji of her firm attitude when she made her confession. Once again, Seiji found it difficult to resist her direct friendliness. Okay then It was just putting on a pair of glasses, after all. Yukari smiled once again upon receiving his permission. She stood up on her tiptoes as she placed the golden eyeglasses on his handsome face. In order to help her out, Seiji bent his knees slightly as there was somewhat of a height difference between them. All the students in Class 3 were watching this scene. The guests had also noticed and turned to look at it. Beside Seiji, Mayuzumi and Saki silently watched the proceedings as well. A light breeze blew past in the classroom that was currently so silent that you could hear a pin drop. In such a quiet atmosphere, under the watch of so many people, this perfectly ordinary action actually seemed rather ritualistic. Yukari slowly placed the glasses on Seijis face. Seeing his handsome face at such a close distance and doing such an action caused her heart to keep beating at a rapid pace. He was so handsome! Regardless of whether or not he wore glasses, he was unbelievably handsome! However, they were two different styles of handsome. The person that she liked was right before her, and she was personally changing his style. This fact made her heart pound rapidly and caused her face to heat up and become faintly red. This is amazing Yukari sincerely believed this. Seiji only paid attention to the glasses and didnt notice her expression. After the glasses were placed on him, he blinked and stood up straight again before he noticed that something was different. The beautiful girl in front of him had a slightly flushed face, and her eyes shone with an enigmatic light. Her lips were arced upwards in a flirtatious half-smile. Almost everyone in the classroom was watching them. Some female students had expressions as if they just saw something good, while a portion of the male students had grudging expressions which said popular handsome guys should just go explode and die. The adult customers had appreciative expressions like its nice to be young. As for the manga author and editor Mayuzumis face was slightly red, while Saki had a cold look in her eyes. Seiji didnt know what to say anymore. Whats going on? All I did was put on a pair of glasses, so why is everyone paying attention to me to such a degree? Asamiya-san, why is your face so red? Does your action have some deeper meaning? It doesnt, does it!? At least I dont think it does, right!? He was absolutely and utterly confused. Chapter 214 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Just as Yukari said, the golden eyeglasses looked amazing on Seiji. It made him seem almost regal, which definitely lit up many girls eyes. Mayuzumi suddenly felt a flash of inspiration as she looked at him, and thought about a new character to write about. She reflexively began thinking about this new character and was lost in her thoughts for a while. When she finally regained her senses, she noticed that she was already sitting next to Saki and Seiji at a table. You were lost in your thoughts just now, so you must have been thinking about a new storyline. Saki adjusted her glasses, causing the lens to flash. She was wearing a pair of rather classical black glasses that definitely went well with her appearance and aura. Even the action of adjusting her eyeglasses seemed as if she had practiced it for many years. Mayuzumi felt that this was a fresh experience for her. She didnt expect that her good friend would look so good in eyeglasses; it was almost as if Saki had been wearing eyeglasses to begin with. Yeah, Harano-kuns appearance gave me an idea, the manga author answered. As for you, Saki you look great in those eyeglasses; Im rather moved. You already used me as a character anyways; the only difference is that Im wearing a pair of eyeglasses now. Eh, Sensei used Editor Yoshizawa as the template for a character in Honey Candy Girl? Which character? Seiji instantly became curious. Even though he was still confused about what just happened when he put on the eyeglasses, it was just a small matter to him. He instantly put it behind him. Ah, dont say yet, let me guess! Seeing that Mayuzumi was about to tell him, Seiji changed his mind and wanted to have fun guessing. The cold swordswoman Kulu whos bold and unconstrained? Mayuzumi shook her head. Then, the scar-faced female oracle Roleta? Mayuzumi shook her head again. Hmm the cannon soldier girl Okalia of Three Nots? Yet another no. I cant figure it out Just who is similar to Editor Yoshizawa? Saki was rendered speechless by all his guesses failing. She currently had complex emotions because she felt that he must have a weird impression of her. She isnt an antagonist character, is she? Seiji didnt feel like Sensei would write her editor into an antagonist character, but there were exceptions to everything, so he wanted to confirm it. Mayuzumi chuckled. Nope, shes one of the main characters companions that was introduced quite early. Having received this hint, Seiji quickly went over the possibilities. Could she be the gentle elder sister-type Ursia? Yep, thats correct. Oh Seiji blinked in surprise. He turned his gaze to the female editor with a look of wonder in his eyes as he mentally compared her with the character Ursia from Honey Candy Girl Feel free to say whatever youre thinking, Saki said calmly. Most people say that I dont resemble that character at all. No, in Senseis eyes, Editor Yoshizawa probably seems just like a gentle big sister that always takes care of others, just like Ursia. Seiji smiled in understanding. Yep, Mayuzumi agreed and smiled as well. Saki, faced with both their gentle looks, averted her gaze, and her face flushed red with embarrassment. The three of them had fun in Class 3s glasses store. After they left, they went to check out Class 5 again, but found that the line had actually increased in length! It seemed like it would only get longer and longer. Prince Chiakis charisma was simply too high. The three of them decided not to wait in such a long line and went exploring other places and participating in various special activities. To sum it up simply, they toured the school festival. There were various activities set up all around the school, and they could join some simple games. Winning would reward them with a red emblem, and losing would still reward them with a blue emblem. At the end of the day, they could exchange their colored emblems for some prizes at the exchange booth at the schools entrance. Not only were there some small prizes, there was also an option to exchange for tomorrows large-scale activitys participation rights and equipment that was also the final day of the school festival. When Seiji saw the large-scale activitys topic, his first reaction was Wow. It was a Field Battle Game! Field Battle Games were mock gunfights involving paintball guns or laser guns and typically took place outside, which was why they were called Field Battles. Seiji understood it as a real-life edition of Counterstrike. The schools plan was to use laser guns, which were safer than paintball guns. But even so, was it really alright to play such a game in the school? Games were definitely interesting. Girls aside, the boys would definitely be interested! At least, Seiji really wanted to participate and play. Especially since this would take place at school, and this type of opportunity was rare. When he asked his companions opinions, the manga author felt that this large-scale activity was a fresh experience, while the editor was also somewhat interested. After discussing it, they agreed to all join together and exchange their emblems for the right to enter as well as some related equipment for tomorrow. That meant that they would need to participate in many activities today as they toured the school festival. The three of them immersed themselves in the fun atmosphere of the school festival as they explored various stores and activities. The haunted house wasnt too scary. Seiji and Saki went through it with no trouble at all, and even Mayuzumi wasnt all that afraid. At the very least, it was much easier for her than dealing with unfamiliar men. When they had their fortunes told, Mayuzumi was told that she would be successful in her career, but that she had problems with social communication. Saki was told the exact same thing. As for Seiji he was told that he would have women problems! His upcoming future regarding women would be quite unlucky and the fortune teller warned him to be careful about everything. Seiji felt that their forecasted fortunes were unexpectedly accurate. That girl telling their fortunes was quite a genius! There was also an old bookstore, which none of them expected. Mayuzumi and Saki were both attracted to the excellent quality of the books within it. While they were busy browsing through the books, Seiji used the excuse of going to the bathroom to temporarily leave. He used this chance to politely meet and reject a girl who had called him out at this time to confess to him. Finally, both women ended up buying several old books. They didnt realize what Seiji had been up to at all. He returned with time to spare and helped carry their books as he continued accompanying the two beauties. He felt as if he was advancing on the path to becoming a scumbag man? Er, that must be his mistaken impression The first activity that they came across was Rock-Paper-Scissors, one on one, best two out of three. Mayuzumi was told to compete against Saki, and Seiji was arranged to compete against another girl and, to Seijis surprise, it was Mai Houjou! Because she was wearing a school uniform instead of her typical maid attire, Seiji didnt even notice it was her. He was shocked when he noticed her identity. This was the first time he had ever seen Mai wearing the school uniform or anything at all other than her maid uniform. Even though she was quite beautiful in the school uniform as well, her perfect performance as a maid left too deep of an impression in Seijis mind, which made him feel that her current appearance was slightly lacking in comparison to normal. Oh my, I ran into you at such a place, Junior. Mai smiled when she saw that she was competing against Seiji. Seiji felt that there was nothing lacking anymore when he saw her smile Yep, thats right, this was Mai indeed. I was going to say the same thing, Senpai. He smiled in response as well. But, Mai said, to come to the same stall at the same time, and to be arranged as competitors, its such a coincidence. Yep, its almost as if it was fated to be. Hahaha Both of them chuckled at this. My apologies, Senpai, but I wont go easy on you. The red emblem shall belong to me, the victor! Seiji lifted up his hand and made a pose that he copied from Yugioh. He looked like he was about to draw another card. Youre so cute, Junior. The blue emblems losing color is more suitable for someone as na?ve as you~ Mai also raised her hand and unfurled her Duel Disk whoops, she smiled in a mock condescending manner. Their surroundings seemed to blend into the scenery. The two of them focused only on each other. Both of them had an intense aura of competitiveness as they made their initial moves. The Magic-Devouring Dragon vs. the Smiling Executioner. Its time to duel! Chapter 215 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Rock-Paper-Scissors this game was said to have originated in the 19th century and carried its own history behind it. The three hand gestures countered each other: once one was picked, the winner would be decided. The rules were simple and nothing was needed to play it, so it could be played anywhere and anytime. These qualities helped it to spread around the entire world. Seiji and Mai began their duel that would be the first of many in the future Just kidding. But they were both serious about wanting to win. First round! Seiji concentrated intensely on his opponents actions and instantaneously made a judgment about what his opponent was going to go with, so he responded in turn. Scissors! Mai had used Paper. Excellent, hed received the first victory. Seijis mouth arced upwards, and he had a smug look of self-satisfaction. Mais expression didnt change, but there was a sharp glint in her eyes. Not bad, she said slowly, but the next time will be different. Hmph no matter what you want to use, nothing will escape my excellent dynamic visual acuity. I shall emerge victorious next time as well! Dynamic vision then how about this? Mai placed her hand behind her back. What!? This this is Seiji acted as if he was truly shocked. This is the secret technique for Rock-Paper-Scissors: the Behind the Back technique! Instead of showing my move from the front, Ill conceal it behind my back, and this will greatly decrease your ability to perceive my next move with your dynamic vision! Oof there was such a secret technique! The dynamic vision that I was so proud of was sealed so simply Thats rightyouve already lost your power, and victory shall be mine! Come, its time for the second round! Er Scissors! Rock! This time Mai was victorious. Ahhhh I actually lost! Seiji acted as if he had received a heavy blow. Haha, so youve witnessed how incredible my secret technique is. This is an ultimate skill that you shall never comprehend. In the final round, I shall obliterate you completely. Mai acted utterly condescending. Secret technique ultimate skill Its indeed incredible, and I cant counter it, however Seiji changed his expression to one of resolution as he slowly closed his eyes and posed imposingly. Im willing to sacrifice the dynamic vision Im so proud of and temporarily awaken my tribes forbidden technique: Minds Eye! Minds Eye? Could it be the legendary Exactly rightits a legendary undefeatable technique once its awakened! Yet, it requires a huge sacrifice to awaken, which is why its my tribes forbidden technique. Seiji assumed a fake grave tone. I shouldnt be using this forbidden technique, but in order to defeat a strong enemy like yourself, Im willing to pay the price! Hm!? Youre actually willing to throw away the vision that youre so proud of! Youre insane In order to defeat you, its all worth it! Come, for the final showdown Rock! Paper! Mai was victorious. Ah I have been defeated. But of coursethis is only a luck-based game to begin with. Whats with your Minds Eye? You were having a little too much fun, Junior. Mai stopped acting immaturely. Didnt you have plenty of fun as well, Senpai? Seiji also stopped acting like an immature middle school student. Creating an atmosphere can help increase the tension and make things more interesting. We went a little overboard; everyones looking at us strangely. This was indeed the case. What exactly are those two people doing? Are they working for this activity and doing a performance? Its only Rock-Paper-Scissors; why are they treating it so seriously? The passersby were all staring at them and seemed to be muttering things like that. Even the manga author and the editor wore looks of confusion. It didnt matter fine, Seiji was slightly embarrassed! Seiji and Mai hurriedly reported their result and received their emblems from the student running the activity. Then, Seiji grabbed Mayuzumi and Saki and left the activity together with Mai. Sensei, this is my Senpai that I told you about yesterday at the coffee caf: the part-time maid, Mai Houjou. Seiji introduced Mai to Mayuzumi. When the manga author heard this, her eyes instantly lit up. Senpai, this is He was unsure of how to introduce Mayuzumi, since he didnt want to reveal that she was the massively popular Peach-sensei. H-hello, nice to meet you. My name is Mayuzumi Amami, and Im a manga author. Mayuzumi ended up introducing herself. I heard about you from Harano-kun, who told me youre an extraordinary maid, so I was really curious, but I didnt think that I would get to meet you so soon She seemed rather excited. Hello, nice to meet you, Amami-san. Mai smiled politely. An extraordinary maid is a bit exaggerated Im merely being paid a salary and doing my job. She then gave Seiji a sidelong glance. You actually just went ahead and told someone else about me, you Seiji could read this meaning from her eyes. He did feel somewhat awkward about it. It was just to spice up the conversation yesterday. He didnt expect that they would all meet up so soon; once again, it seemed like a subtly wondrous act of fate. Mayuzumis eyes were glimmering as she stared at Mai. She imagined how Mai would look like in black-and-white maid attire and felt that it would definitely look great on her, just as Harano-kun had mentioned. She really wanted to see Mai in actual maid attire. However, she felt that it would be impolite to make such a request when they werent even familiar with each other yet. Saki helped to curb Mayuzumis fantasies. Harano, Houjou-san here seems to be by herself. How about inviting her to go along with us? Eh? Seiji looked in surprise at the editor. Mai also looked over at her inquisitively. Junior, who might this be Im an editor from Thunderbolt Literature. My name is Saki Yoshizawa. The female editor introduced herself. Pleased to meet you, Mai Houjou-san. Nice to meet you too, Yoshizawa-san, Mai responded, before turning to look at Seiji again. A manga author and an editor what an uncommon pair for you to be with, Junior. Haha, theres a reason for all this. Seiji scratched his face awkwardly. Senpai, youre exploring the school festival by yourself, right? How about going together with us? You want to participate in the special activities too, dont you? Then thats the same as us, and we can all have fun together. Mai blinked as she contemplated the offer for a short moment. I am by myself, and I was intending to wander around the school festival like this, but since Junior has offered to treat me, then I wont have any reservations. Er I didnt say that I would treat you. After a brief pause Seiji relented. Okay, Ill treat you then. Under the suppression of the Smiling Executioners attack, the Magic-Devouring Dragon lost his treasure hoard. He had just received five hundred thousand sakuras from the student council president, but now her maid was trying to take advantage of him! To Seiji, this seemed somewhat ironic. Well, it was alright as long as she agreed to accompany them. And now, he was accompanied by three beauties, each one with her own unique style. He was truly a winner in life! His cell phone alarm vibrated in his pocket. He glanced at it and saw that it was a reminder: Winner in life, its almost time for you to go to your next confession event. Seiji was rendered speechless. It was a good thing to be accompanied by beauties, and being confessed to was also good, but this was making his stomach ache a little. He was feeling some pressure from it all. Now that he had another companion, his adventure whoops, his joyous school festival experience was about to continue. Chapter 216 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 After the team was assembled and complete, it was time to begin grinding monsters for experience. If this was a fantasy RPG, I would probably be the Warrior, Peach-sensei would be the Priest, Editor Yoshizawa would be the Ranger, and Houjou-senpai would be the Assassin er, actually, shes probably more of a Mage. Seiji amused himself with his own imagination. If everyone wore fantasy RPG-like clothing and stood together in a battle formation that seemed like it really could happen! Please forgive him for this mindless lapse of attention. As for why Seiji had such thoughts to begin with, it was due to the appearance of hordes of monsters whoops, admirers that tried flirting with the women. After Mai joined them, Mayuzumi was very interested in learning more about her and stuck close to Mai to ask her many questions, while Mai politely answered each question. Since there were too many people at the festival today, it was impossible for all four of them to walk together in a row. Naturally, Mai and Mayuzumi walked together, while Saki and Seiji also became a pair. Mayuzumi looked like a classical frail beauty, while Mais outer appearance made her look like a gentle beauty as well, so, unfortunately, it was only natural that the two of them were quickly set upon by flirtatious admirers. These admirers were one of the most disliked groups at the school festivalmen looking to score with the girls here. These unreliable males that were aiming for this school festival and joined up in groups together in order to flirt with high school girls were the existence that the Morals and Discipline Committee, and even the high school boys, wanted to get rid of the most. In a certain way, they were indeed similar to the monsters in an RPG game. Hey, you two, you look familiarhow about hanging out with us? Monster A began his attack with a flirtatious look in his eyes. How about I invite you two for some coffee? We can chat and be friends~ Monster B used a smiley-face technique. Its always more fun with more people, so come with us! Monster C used a domineering attitude. Priest Mayuzumi was afflicted with the fear status at this close-quarters combat situation and was unable to move. Mage Mai began smiling coldly and began to cast an ultimate spell. Sorry, theyre together with us. Warrior Seiji went in to support and used his oppressive smile technique. You guys are in the way, and its really annoying. Move. Ranger Saki shot out cold barbed arrows in order to give Priest Mayuzumi some cover fire. Oh so you had companions. Monster A was suppressed successfully and retreated slightly. Another beauty? Perfect, join us as well! Well treat you! Monster B continued using the smiley-face technique. Hmph, you think Ill move just because you want me to move? Id lose too much face if I just slunk away! Monster C used a strong and arrogant counterattack. Its a free society where you can choose to flirt with who you please, but still, please forgive me for being direct Mage Mai finished her incantation and began casting her ultimate spell. Just look at how ugly you guys are! Eh!? The three monsters received critical attacks simultaneously. Your hairstyles are so ridiculous, and theres too much of a hairspray scent! Your clothes are all low quality, and you dont even know how to match colors! Your shoes are dirty, theres dust on your pants, and stains on your shirts! And forget about the uneven makeup on your faces, theres even nostril hair showing! Not to mention the massive amount of gunk in the corners of your eyes! The strong AOE magic hit the all the enemies at once. Wah!! The monsters A, B, and C all cried out in pain. Frivolous, vulgar, and dirty you actually dare to talk to us with such a level. Heh heh, if you still have functional eyesight, please take a look at the person beside us. Mage Mai activated a teleportation spell and sent Seiji, who was the backline support Warrior, into the frontlines. Warrior Seiji cooperated by flashing a brilliant handsome smile! Ahh! The three monsters were blinded by the sight. You guys cant even match up to ten percent of him no, theres no way to even compare. Mage Mai used her finishing movea condescending gaze. It was akin to an ordinary person looking down on some filthy insects, a move that pierced the monsters hearts. Get the hell out! Garbage. They felt as if they could clearly hear her insulting them like this. Im sorry!! All three monsters were defeated and fled after leaving that message. What an excellent way to grind monsters for experience. Seiji inwardly praised Mais technique. Cough cough, all of that was exaggerated by Seijis mind, so please take it with a grain of salt. Similar incidents occurred multiple times in succession after this. Each time, Saki would protect Mayuzumi, while Seiji and Mai teamed up to get rid of the frivolous men. No matter what type of men they faced, the handsome boy and the female maid defeated them effortlessly and looked cool while doing so. At least, the manga author thought they did. Mayuzumi had another flash of inspiration, as a torrent of ideas flowed through her mind. She thought of another new character as well as a plotline and couldnt stop herself from falling deep into thought. They reached another activity stand. This was a riddle-solving game. Seiji received an incredibly simple riddle and quickly solved it to receive a victorious emblem. Saki also solved her riddle. Mayuzumi and Mai were still thinking and discussing their riddles with each other. The editor stood in an out-of-the-way location as she quietly watched her good friend having fun while chatting with the girl they just met. Here you go, Editor Yoshizawa, someone said from beside her. Of course, it was Seiji. He had gone to purchase a few drinks and handed one to the editor. Thank you. Saki accepted it, opened the cap, and took a swig. The cool and refreshing liquid tasted delicious as it slid down her throat. Sensei seems to really like Houjou-senpai. Seiji also observed the other two as he drank from his own drink. Yeah I always felt that Sensei was rather passive, but seeing this makes me realize that she has her proactive side as well. Is she always like this when she meets someone shes interested in? Saki blinked as she thought about it. I suppose so. Its very rare to see her like this at least, I havent seen her like this for a long time now. Oh Saki took another sip of her drink. Seiji did the same. Editor Yoshizawa, how long have you known Sensei for? I heard that you became friends with her during high school. Yeah, I got to know Mayuzumi in high school. Its been ten years since then. Ten years being friends for ten years is really great. Seiji smiled. Yesterday when I was chatting with Sensei at a coffee cafe, she told me that youre just like a worrywart big sister, who always takes good care of her, and shes really grateful to you for it. At the same time, she also hopes that you wont worry so much about her, as she doesnt wish for you to tire yourself out doing so. Oh Sakis expression became gentler. In Editor Yoshizawas eyes, what type of person is Sensei then? Do you think that shes indeed a woman who really needs someone to take care of her? Not entirely, Saki said after a pause. Saki looked deeply at her good friend. For me, Mayuzumi apart from being someone I need to take care of, more importantly, shes someone I must protect. She said the final few words in a very faint voice. A normal person probably wouldnt have heard her, but Seiji managed to make out her words and raised his eyebrows in surprise. Someone she must protect what did she mean? It didnt seem like the type of protect that involved romantic feelingsRika Amami had already told him that Editor Yoshizawa wasnt a lesbian that was in love with Peach-sensei. Seiji himself felt the same thing as well. This protect made it sound like it was her duty to do so. Duty if that was really the case, why did Editor Yoshizawa feel that it was her duty to protect Peach-sensei so strongly? Seiji was curious about the whole situation. However, this wasnt a question that he should pry too deeply into, as he felt it was rather personal. He decided not to continue down this line of questioning. How about you then, Harano? Eh? Didnt you want to take Mayuzumi as your wife? In your eyes, what type of person is Mayuzumi? Saki revealed a serious expression as she waited for his answer. Seiji didnt know what to say to this! He had almost forgotten about this misunderstanding! Chapter 217 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Editor Yoshizawa, I apologize for the misunderstanding. That was actually Seiji explained the mistake he had made with his words during their first meeting. Sakis face flushed red as she listened to him explain. So it was like that I made a mistake, I apologize. She awkwardly averted her gaze. No, its my fault for not saying things clearly. Theres no need for you to apologize, Editor Yoshizawa. For you to say something like that, it means that you do hold some sort of interest in Mayuzumi, right? Saki suddenly brought this topic back up again. Er, this Mayuzumi is a beauty with an excellent appearance and figure. As long as she wears some proper clothing, shes an incredible beauty. She has a gentle and kind personality, and she has a high income as the author and artist of a popular manga that was made into an anime. Even if her future partner doesnt have a job, that will be no problem as well. She has similar interests to you, the two of you indeed get along pretty well, and I feel youll able to take good care of her. From every aspect, the two of you seem quite well suited for each other so have you ever thought about it? He felt as if Saki was trying to introduce a marriage prospect to him. Seiji could only smile wryly as he recalled going to marriage interview meetings in his past life. Editor Yoshizawa, I get what youre saying. If you directly ask me whether I like Sensei or not, of course Ill say I like her. But its not to such a degree yet even though were not new acquaintances anymore, we actually arent all that familiar with each other yet. Right now, Im merely treating Sensei as Sensei yep, thats how it is. Seiji looked directly at Saki. I like you as well, Editor Yoshizawa. Saki was shocked and confused by this sudden unexpected revelation! Those words that you just used to describe Sensei could also be applied to yourself. Youre an editor, and Im a writer, so wed make a good pairing as well. I respect you, just like I respect Sensei, and I also like you, but not to a deep romantic degree; after all, we havent interacted all that much either. Editor Yoshizawa, its the same for you as well, right? I think that you dont hate me, and like me as well, but have never considered romantic feelings, right? For me, I have the same feelings for both you and Sensei. Yep, that was a good explanation. This way, I think that Editor Yoshizawa will clearly understand what I mean, Seiji thought to himself. Saki was rendered speechless. Her face flushed crimson. Suddenly being told that she was liked, caused her brain to temporarily stop working. She only heard the gist of what Seiji said after that, although she felt as if she understood what he meant. By the time that she regained her senses, Mayuzumi and Mai had finished solving their riddles and received their emblems. Seiji greeted them with a wave. Lets get going. Okay Saki followed behind him, her cheeks still tinged red. Mayuzumi and Mai each took a drink from Seiji and chatted as they drank without noticing the expression on the editors face. Lunchtime. Seijis group ate at a ramen store run by students. Seiji hurriedly finished his noodles and told the three ladies that he needed to leave for a little bit as he rushed to make it to another confession. He had already left like this several times already, so the three ladies had gotten used to it. Harano-kun is so popular, Mayuzumi said with a sigh. Yes, its understandable how popular he is. After all, hes extremely handsome and has a good personality. But, Mai said with a complex expression in her eyes. how should I say it I think that he has a rather subtle problem. A subtle problem? Sometimes, to girls hell do some things that are difficult for me to describe, while he himself doesnt even realize it. Oh Hearing this hint made Mayuzumi think of what happened to herself yesterday, causing her to begin blushing slightly. I can understand indeed, Harano-kun, hes The two of them quietly came to an unspoken mutual understanding. Saki was the only one who didnt understand. Something difficult for you to describe what is it exactly? The editor wondered what it was about. The manga author and the maid both turned their gazes on her. Saki probably never experienced it before. Editor Yoshizawa seems to have excellent resistance, so theres no need to mind this. Mayuzumi and Mai both smiled at her. Neither of them realized that not long ago, the thing that they thought didnt happen or would never happen to the editor had already just occurred Achoo! Seiji suddenly sneezed. It was good that this happened only after the confession. He felt that it would have been impolite if he sneezed while he was being confessed to. After dealing with so many confessions, he felt that he was actually getting accustomed to it this was something impossible for the previous him to imagine. Although maybe it wasnt a kind thing to think, all of the girls that had confessed to him after Yukari Asamiya hadnt even made half of the impression that the Princess, Yukari, had left him with. Seiji wasnt even shaken by any of these confessions. Of course, he still thanked them for their feelings and politely rejected each of them. He felt that he hadnt been rude towards anyone. After all these comparisons, he was now deeply appreciating how special the girl named Yukari Asamiya was. He recalled the scene where she placed the glasses on him in the morning and felt his heart beat slightly quicker. He decided to stop thinking about it and hurried back to meet Sensei and the others. Just as he was about to quicken his pace, he suddenly saw a girl in front of him. He instantly froze in his tracks. This devilish-seeming girl had curly dark green hair. A demon face mask was diagonally strapped over her head. She was wearing a tight one-piece dress with a red jacket on top, and black fishnet stockings covered her legs. She was holding a chocolate-covered banana, and she smiled faintly, took a bite, and even licked her lips lasciviously when she noticed his gaze. It was quite obvious that she was doing it on purpose. If Seiji had been an ordinary person, perhaps he would have been dazed by her beauty, and overcome by a stream of fantasies, but currently, Seiji had no such train of thought at all. That was because this green curly-haired girl who was obviously waiting for him was Oh my, it seems that you remember me, even though we only met once at the Grand Spring department store. The girl chuckled as she sauntered closer to Seiji. This is our first meeting, Seiji Haruta Young Master. Seiji noticed her abnormal tone of voice when she said this. Theres no need to call me by that title. Before I was exiled, I didnt even know that I was a Young Master. Thats your own fault well, anyway, I was just going through the motions. After all, Milady refuses to acknowledge that youre a Haruta anymore, so Im going to call you Seigo Harano from now on. The girl with the curly green hair took another bite of her banana. Ah, I forgot to introduce myself: my name is Iroha Hasegawa, and Ill be in your care~ She waved her hand lazily before licking her lips again. Ill be in your care. Seiji eyed her calmly. Youno, I know that Yui Haruta sent you to find me but for what exactly? Youre so direct. I like that. Although the girl named Iroha chuckled, her eyes shone with an icy light. Milady asked me to ascertain what you are thinking, as well as check on your current level of strength another way to put it is that Im going to ask you some questions and then beat you up. Thats all? Seiji caught unprepared by her answer. What about the streaming about Flying Fish? What else do you want? Would you like to die? A smile remained on Irohas face despite the chilling look in her eyes. If Milady gave the order, Id be more than happy to carry that order out, but shes such a softie~ Oh, right, dont directly call Milady by her name. You should address her as Haruta-sama. Seiji was rendered speechless by this. At the very least you have some self-realization, and didnt call Milady sister. Otherwise, I dont know if Id still be able to stop myself from taking care of you right here and now. Seigo Harano, the girl said in a clear, cold voice, honestly speaking, I have no idea what youre thinking at all. You were a piece of garbage to begin with, so you should have stuck to your role as garbage and just died off! But, instead, youre jumping around chaotically like a grasshopper and making even more trouble for Milady. From talking to you face to face, I have realized that this is more of a disgusting ordeal than I imagined. Damn it, I really dont want to have to even see you, but I still have to do what I must. She finished off her banana before casually tossing the peel accurately into a garbage can that was over ten meters away. Tonight at eight oclock, come to the Nagawa amusement park in the west side of town, she said in a cold voice as she walked past Seiji. Dont be late otherwise Im going to be quite angry. Iroha walked off as she left that sentence behind. Seiji stood there, rooted to the spot, as he watched her leave. After all, this was inevitable. Since it came for him, he just had to deal with it properly. He walked onwards with steady steps as always. Chapter 218 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 He would be asked some questions, before receiving a beating. Or, in Irohas words, asking what he was thinking and checking his current strength. Their meeting was scheduled for tonight at eight oclock, in Nagawa amusement park. He felt bound to go. No matter what he encountered, it would finally set him on track. It sounded like it was certain that he was about to receive a beating to clarify, it meant that Iroha was going to fight him. Light-chan had already left, so Seiji felt that the current him probably wouldnt match up to an experienced Spirit-branded Retainer, and Iroha probably thought the same as well. If just getting beaten up once would help him to be forgiven, that would be a great deal for him, but Seiji doubted that would be the case. Check his strength meant seeing his current level but then what? If his strength was sufficient, would he be permitted to return to the family? If that was the case, it was quite pragmatic. But from another angle, it could be considered generous. Seiji returned to the ramen stand as his head swum with thoughts. When he saw the three women waiting for him, he temporarily left his own matters behind and greeted them with a smile. After leaving the ramen stand, Mai said that she had other things to do, and left. Seiji, Mayuzumi, and Saki continued exploring the school festival, this time in the middle school section. They discovered a wild Hoshi Amami (in the boys middle school uniform). Senpai, youve finally arrived! The handsome younger boy flashed a brilliant and warm smile. Whats with the finally? I contacted you by cell phone less than ten minutes ago, you know. I really wanted to see you, Senpai. Even though I didnt wait for all that long, it felt really long to me. Seiji didnt even know what to say to this. Forget itHoshi wasnt currently in female clothing, so it was still within his abilities to withstand. You should greet your elders first, Seiji said. Sensei is your what exactly is the relation again? Shes my fathers cousin. Aunt Mayuzumi, hello, long time no see. Hoshi greeted Mayuzumi politely. Hello, Hoshi, long time no see. Mayuzumi smiled gently at him. Quite a natural scene wait a moment. Sensei, youre not afraid of Hoshi? Seiji noticed this part. Yeah, because Hoshis really like a girl, Mayuzumi replied in a low voice. Im the only male that doesnt trigger Aunt Mayuzumis androphobia, which gave me quite an impact in the past. Hoshi smiled and added, I dont really mind anymore, all because of you, Senpai Stop, stop! Seiji felt that this was heading in a bad direction and hurriedly lifted his hand and gestured for Hoshi to stop. It didnt have anything to do with meits all because of yourself you found your self-confidence and worked up your courage to face everything, right? Yeah but Ive changed now thanks to Senpai I did a few things, yes, but you became stronger thanks to your own willpower! Seiji lectured in a serious tone of voice. So dont say stuff like its because of me; your strengthas a trap, Seiji added in his headstems wholly from yourself, not from anyone else. Senpai Hoshi was visibly moved by Seijis speech. To Seijis relief, Hoshi didnt say anything else. While Seiji pretended to be serious on the surface, he actually heaved a secret sigh of relief that hed made it past this without the ladies hearing about anything too awkward. From a bystanders viewpoint, this was just a normal and nice scene of a conversation between a junior and his senpai. Even the manga author and editor believed this. Hoshi joined their group and took them on a tour of the middle school section. The activities and programs were similar to the ones in the high school section, but the average quality was a bit lower than the high school section. The students performances and behavior were also less professional and filled with a youthful aura. But this aura of youth was the essence of middle school! The students trying to attract customers were blushing, the servers were shy, the fortune tellers were stuttering, and the performers were tentative all this seemed rather cute. Seiji was all eyes for the tender and juicy whoops, young and cute middle school girls, while Mayuzumi felt a lot more relaxed than earlier; it was as if a game had suddenly switched to easy mode. It wasnt that she was completely unafraid of middle school boys, it was just that she was less afraid of them compared to high school boys or adult men. Afterwards, it was time to watch a play. The large performance was arranged by the drama club of which Chiaki was a part of! Seiji and his friends arrived at the auditorium and purchased tickets to enter. The performance began. All the lights in the auditorium were dimmed, while the stage was brightly lit up, creating a suitable atmosphere for the opening scene. The curtains slowly drew open. The lights revealed that the scene on the stage was a fantasy-style city. While the backdrop wasnt particularly extravagant, it was still of good quality; it was, after all, crafted exclusively by high school students. The sound of slow, deep melody washed over the members of the audience. The song rose in pitch as it reverberated throughout the auditorium. Seiji recognized the voice singing the song as Chiakis. He was amazed because her singing voice sounded gentle and sweet. It was as if the singer was a girl deeply in love and missing her lover. It was rather different from the tomboys typical impression okay, totally different! This contrast was akin to a man singing in a high-pitched voice falsetto er, Seiji suddenly recalled a famous Russian singer from his past life who sung like this and was an excellent and popular singer. At any rate, he was rather surprised to find out that Chiaki was singing in such a manner, but at the same time, he felt that it was fresh and something to look forward to. Alongside Vitass whoops, Chiakis singing, a girl with long flame-red hair walked onto the stage wearing a beautiful dress. After her appearance, she lightly twirled around while singing. She continued to dance elegantly, with one dainty hand holding up the hem of her dress. Her performance attracted the entire audiences attention! Her first appearance was definitely amazing. Seiji didnt know what the other audience members felt, but his eyes lit up as he appreciated the performance. This had nothing to do with the fact that the main star was his good friend; it was purely because of her of this red-haired girls charisma. This was Chiaki, but the current red-haired girl had nothing to do with the silver-haired Chiaki Wakaba. At this moment, she had completely transformed into the red-haired girl on the stage! She finished singing her song. An unseen student began a narration. The clear male voice simply narrated the background and main characters and told the audience that the red-haired girl was a noble daughter of the Fire Kingdom named Wakamei Touhou. Seiji was rendered speechless by this. So their playacting yesterday wasnt entirely playacting after all? Well, it didnt matter. He would enjoy watching this anyways. Wakamei Touhou was a gentle and extroverted girl, who excelled at singing and dancing. Many noble boys chased after her, but she never had any interest in any of them. One day at a welcoming party for the Ice Kingdoms prince, she met one of the Ice Kingdoms young knights and fell deeply in love with him. However, due to a fight over a mysterious artifact, the Fire and Ice Kingdoms relationships worsened, and war finally broke out. Wakamei lost all contact with the person she loved, and, even worse, her older brother that she had a good relationship with was summoned to the battlefield. Her older brother had a weak constitution and would likely die on the battlefield, but fighting for the country was the duty of the nobility, and the family had to send someone. Her father was already at an advanced age, and her younger brother was too young so the red-haired girl resolutely decided to go to battle herself! Isnt this just this worlds version of Mulan? No this story had her directly join as a female soldier, which was different from his previous worlds story about a woman who pretended to be a man. By the way, Seiji was quite impressed how Mulan had managed to avoid discovery as a female in the army for so many years. He found it difficult to imagine how she did it. It was such a mystery to him. Cough, he was getting sidetracked. On the stage, Wakamei Touhou was forced to fight for her life on the battlefield. After witnessing so much death and getting accustomed to slaughter, her personality began to imperceptibly morph into that of a cold and cruel female general. Finally, the red-haired girl discovered that the person she fell in love with wasnt a knight after all. In actuality, he was the real prince of the Ice Kingdom masquerading as a knight! The magical artifact that both countries were fighting over was possessed by the Ice Prince, so she would have to fight him if she wanted to obtain the artifact. Chapter 219 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Chiakis whole-hearted performance perfectly displayed the female generals inner conflict and tugged at the audiences heartstrings. Seiji inwardly praised her performance. This was the first time he had witnessed her formal performance. Surprisingly, she had blasted his expectations out of the window! He wasnt particularly knowledgeable about what would be considered professional-level acting. But in his eyes, Chiakis performance was on that level: it was just as good as the acting in a television show or movie performance. After some inner struggle, Wakamei Touhou finally chose to attack. She faced almost certain death resolutely as she led her squad in an ambush against the strong Ice Kingdom squad defending the prince. After a fierce battle between both sides, only the red-haired female general and the Ice Prince remained standing. The two lovers finally met again, but the times and people had changed. Wakamei was pained as she recalled her na?ve and innocent past self, as well as the cruel battles she had been through, and cried as she requested the Ice Prince to destroy the artifact and thus end the war. The Ice Prince refused. He had the artifact after all, and as long as he could bring it back home, it would be the Ice Kingdoms victory. The two of them dueled against each other in single combat. In the very end, the female general personally slew the Ice Prince. She won and obtained the artifact. But her heart and body were both laced with injuries. The previously gentle girl, transformed into a cold general after years of bitter war, grit her teeth as she destroyed the artifact, the culprit of the war between the two countries, and the cause of many sacrifices. This action of hers was doubtlessly a betrayal of her country! It was a cruel betrayal of all her comrades that had fallen in battle just for the sake of this artifact. Standing amongst the crowd of corpses, the red-haired general reminisced about her past. This was the most tearjerking part of all. Chiakis monologue as the female lead, who had received such an impact to her body and soul, was extraordinarily moving! Seiji could hear Mayuzumi, who was beside him, crying softly, as well as Saki sniffling. Some other audience members seemed to be making similar sounds of sorrow. The red-haired general let her hair down and sang a slow, final verse as she danced elegantly. Compared to the beginning, her voice was slightly hoarse, and her dance steps were purposefully clumsy. However, it gave the audience a sense of indescribable beauty. The sounds of crying and sniffling grew louder. The female general suddenly tripped and fell on the ground. Of course, the song and dance stopped because of this. While lying prostrate on the ground, she slowly turned to look at the Ice Princes corpse. If I can go to a better, more beautiful world after death, I hope that Ill be able to dance once more with you there After speaking that last sentence, she smiled faintly, picked up the princes sword, and stabbed it into her own chest. The lights gradually dimmed The curtains slowly closed. The story was over. At least that was what Seiji and the audience believed. Nobody left their seats. Everyone was waiting for the curtains to open back up again so that they could give their vigorous applause to all the drama club actors and actresses. However, when the curtains opened up again, they didnt see a row of high school students as they expected. Instead, they saw the backdrop of the first scene again! The red-haired girl walked out just like the first time, but with a confused expression on her face. I clearly already died why Because you made a pure wish, young maiden. A goddess appeared. The actress was Anya Saigenji! Seiji was shocked by the drama club presidents extravagant appearance and serious expression. There was no helping itit was just far too much of a contrast from the impression he had of her honestly speaking, he almost spat out his drink! Luckily he managed to restrain himself and not bother anyone else. The audience watched in shock as they learned from the goddess just what the artifacts true identity was. It was an artifact that belonged to the gods, and it had the marvelous ability to manipulate time and space. The gods accidentally dropped this artifact in the mortal world, causing humanity to fight over it. And Wakamei Touhou destroyed it and released all its power while also making a pure wish. The artifacts power responded to this wish and created a huge time-space dimensional hole that even the gods noticed! Which was why this goddess interfered. She helped change the flow of time back to before the start of the battle and reclaimed the artifact. It was truly a deus ex machina a direct interference from the gods as the ending. Seiji even suspected that the drama club president, who was currently wearing something that resembled chicken feathers on her head, might have edited the end of the story to fit her own taste. Yeah the ending was somewhat forced. But he still enjoyed it! Compared to tragedies, Seiji personally preferred stories with happy endings, even if the happy ending wasnt a particularly logical one. The deus ex machina was a bit much at the end, but at least there was foreshadowing of the artifacts power, so the audience was able to accept it. After this scene, the high school actors and actresses finally lined up in succession and danced to some joyous music before they all took each others hands and bowed to the audience. The auditoriums lights turned on again, signifying that this was truly the end of the story this time. All the audience members stood up and gave them a huge round of applause! Heya, Seigo, what did you think of my clubs performance? Chiaki had taken off her wig but was still wearing her acting outfit as she grinned and talked to Seiji. Seiji simply smiled and gave her two big thumbs-ups. It was the best stage performance that I have ever seen! This was the complete truth. I bet you havent seen all that many stage performances but thanks for your praise anyways. You guys did a really good job. Especially you as the main characteryou did amazingly well. I think that youd even be fine if you went and acted in a movie. Your performance was quite moving, and many spectators were crying, including this person beside me. Seiji glanced at the manga author. Y-yeah. Mayuzumis eyes were sparkling as she looked at the girl before her. I-I was incredibly moved! Your acting was amazing can I get your autograph? Chiaki blinked and smiled. I should be the one requesting an autograph. Youre the creator of Honey Candy Girl, Peach-sensei correct? Yes, thats right. Seiji confirmed it. Nice to meet you, Im Seigo Haranos classmate and good friend, Chiaki Wakaba from drama club. Chiaki raised the hem of her dress and curtsied elegantly. N-nice to meet you, Im Mayuzumi Amami The manga author reflexively tried to greet Chiaki in the same fashion but was obviously awkward about it. It was rather cute. Seiji and Hoshi both smiled, and even Sakis mouth arced upwards. Chiaki also got to know the female editor. Then, everyone chatted about the performance just earlier with great gusto. Wakaba-san is so incredible, Hoshi said as they left the auditorium. After seeing her awesome performance, I really feel like I want to try it out too and join the drama club. Join the drama club? Seiji glanced at his junior, his eyes twitching as he attempted to imagine it. But he had to admit, in a certain way, it seemed to fit What about your literature club? Are you going to give up on that? Er Its just that in that club, Im only reading books, and I feel like Im not doing anything, Hoshi muttered. Although sometimes we write a few things I feel like writing isnt for me. Those that enjoy reading might not necessarily enjoy writing. This was very normal. Thats why I want to try to do something else something more proactive. Wakaba-sans performance and everyone elses performance moved me so much. I also want to become someone who can move everyone like that. I think that, compared to staying in literature club and only reading books, this type of action is what counts as progress. Hoshi looked up at the sky before glancing at the tall figure beside him. What do you think, Senpai? Seiji smiled in response. I believe that youre correct. Proactively doing what you want to do is indeed progress. No matter what the path is, or what the obstacles are, just taking the step in the direction you want to take is correct. This was how young people how youths should be. He reached out his hand and patted Hoshi on the back. Just do as you want, and make progress, Hoshi. Chapter 220 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Seiji accidentally encouraged his junior. Even though he was somewhat worried about Hoshi joining the drama club it wouldnt be a problem, right? Seiji wanted to convince himself to not worry about it. But it was that drama club! There was the strange club president there, as well as Chiaki, who had already committed the previous crime of encouraging Hoshi to wear female clothing. It was also possible that there were even more strange members were lurking there. If Hoshi Amami entered that demons lair, just what would end up happening to him!? Am I doing something bad by encouraging him to join drama club? But thats something Hoshi himself wanted to do. All I did was give him some encouragement. Even if I didnt say anything, he probably would have done the same thing himself. Yep, thats right, it was his choice. I was merely admiring his proactiveness and responded to it. Should he forcefully prevent Hoshi from joining the drama club? Nono matter what, Seiji wasnt that type of person. Seiji decided to stop thinking about this matter. After watching that performance, they explored the school festival for a while longer, before finishing up for the day. After saying goodbye to Hoshi, Seiji and the ladies headed to the activity stand at the entrance and exchanged their emblems for the entry tickets to tomorrows special large-scale laser tag activity as well as equipment for it. Alright, Ill take Mayuzumi home, Saki said. Go on home, or do whatever you like, Harano. Her tone sounded like she was giving orders to a subordinate, but Seiji already understood the editors personality. He knew that this was her way of saying, You worked hard today, thank you very much. Theres no need to trouble you anymore today, so please go home and take a rest. Okay. I still have some things I want to buy, so Ill see the two of you tomorrow. Seiji smiled. I had lots of fun today. I had fun as well see you tomorrow, Harano-kun. Mayuzumi also smiled. See you tomorrow, Harano. Saki said goodbye as well. And so, they went their separate ways. After Seiji watched the manga author and editor leave, he turned around and re-entered the school. He headed for the infirmary as hed already purchased everything that the blonde-haired infirmary nurse had requested, and hed remembered to buy a souvenir for Shika at the school festival. At the infirmary, Seiji and Kaede simply chatted until Kaedes shift was over. The two of them went back to the Uehara apartment complex together. Kaede was secretly pleased at this, as this was the first time they had ever walked home together. Even though she knew that Seiji was more concerned about Mika than her currently, she was still delighted. Although it was small, it was still progress for her. After dinner, Ill go meet Uehara-san and try and see if I can help her by talking to her, said the blonde teacher when they reached the apartment. Ill leave it up to you, Juumonji-sensei. Seiji was worried about Mikas situation, but, unfortunately, he was currently facing quite a large problem. Tonight at eight oclock He felt some pressure from it, but when he walked in front of his apartments door, he forced himself to calm down and smiled naturally. Then, he opened the door. Im home, Shika-chan. He saw a clean house it was incredibly clean everywhere! The floors, the walls, the windows, the furniture, and even the ceiling everything that was cleanable had been cleaned and every surface seemed to be sparkling. Shika-chan must have done a lot of cleaning today, Seiji thought as he glanced around the room. Seijis adopted sister strode into the living room a few seconds after he entered the apartment, still carrying the souvenir he bought for her. Welcome home, Brother Seiji. While she was at home, Shika Kagura had only done two things: clean and write her novel. Earlier today, the landlord had also visited and greeted her. Shika greeted Nozomi Uehara politely in return, but she assumed her usual cold personality, distancing herself from Nozomis friendliness. Even though she had a family member now, her condition was unchanged. She still had the Reapers Curse, so she would still keep others at a distance. She was happy that her adopted brother brought a gift back for her, but, to her, it didnt matter either way. She would be happy as long as he came back. Afterwards, the two of them went to an electronics store. They purchased an LCD television and a large refrigerator, arranging for them to be delivered back to their apartment and assembled for them by the evening. They also went to the supermarket to buy for some ingredients for dinner. Shika wanted to make dinner by herself, but Seiji insisted on helping. Together, they made an abundant meal. They felt even more like a family than yesterday. Shika was enjoying this feeling of bliss. However, after washing the dishes, Seiji told her that what hed feared had come for him. Thats how it is I need to go, and I dont know when Ill be back. I might be late getting home. He tried explaining the situation in as light a tone of voice as possible. Its just like what I said earlier this morning. Ill be fine, so dont worry. Ive experienced a Yin-Yang Master duel already, and this time Im only facing a Spirit-branded Retainer. Ill be alright; theres no need to worry. Shika looked at him searchingly. She was unable to keep calm. How was it possible for her to not worry? Before, when he was participating in the duel, she had waited in her room. That painful feeling of only waiting but being unable to do anything welled up within her again. Seiji saw that his adopted sister remained silent and didnt know what to say. He had a sudden impulse if it was difficult to put in words, then he would just use his actions. He stood up, gently pulled the black-haired girl to him, and enveloped her in his embrace while softly patting her head. Just like last time, Ill return safely. Thats why you just need to wait for me. Seiji attempted to transmit such a message. Shika felt such a message from him. Her eyes flashed with an indescribable light, before she closed them and hugged him back, feeling his warmth. Not long after, Seiji headed out. He had already checked out Nagawa Amusement Park beforehand. Nagawa Amusement Park was an abandoned amusement park that had gone out of business six years ago. For some unknown reason, nothing was ever done to the empty amusement park, and now it just stood there in ruins. The rides were now rusty hunks of metal, and an innumerable amount of wild weeds had sprung up on the grounds or at least that was how it appeared on the surface. When Seiji hailed a taxi and told the driver he wanted to go to Nagawa Amusement Park, it was only natural that the driver was somewhat confused. Are you thinking about going inside there, young man? The middle-aged driver chatted with Seiji as he drove. Seiji simply smiled without answering. Its best that you dont go inside, especially at this time of night. I heard that there are ghosts there. Ive heard rumors, the kind-hearted driver explained, that strange sounds can be heard from there, as well as strange lights such as floating fireballs. It went out of business six years ago; apparently, it was because of an accident where someone died, so people stopped visiting and the park became unprofitable. Theres even a rumor that some bored youngsters went there on a dare, and they all vanished and havent been found to this day. Seiji didnt pay too much attention to these rumors. But then he suddenly realized, what if that abandoned amusement park was a place specially set aside for Yin-Yang Master duels? Hmm this seemed quite possible. That would be the explanation for it remaining abandoned for six years without anyone redeveloping the place, as well as the strange sounds and lights. As for people going missing if this was true, they might have been killed to keep the Yin-Yang Masters hidden from society. Time passed as he imagined various random possibilities. The taxi reached Nagawa Amusement Park. The abandoned amusement park was wreathed in darkness; no lights could be seen within the grounds. Honestly speaking, it seemed a little scary. After Seiji paid the driver his fare, the driver sped away. Seiji stood there at the parks entrance, motionless for a while. Should he wait here, or enter? He figured that he should wait here. It was so large inside, and he had no clue where to go exactly, as Iroha hadnt told him a specific location. There was a breeze blowing tonight, which made him feel slightly cold. You came Tsk. A figure appeared on top of the parks entrance. Chapter 221 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Iroha Hasegawa. The girl with curly green hair was still wearing the same outfit: the tight one-piece dress and red jacket. She was a strangely beautiful contrast to the abandoned amusement parks rusting entrance, which she was currently standing on. You really came all the way to this place, honestly Iroha clicked her tongue. You told me to come here, said Seiji coldly. Yeah, yeah, but wouldnt most people not want to come to such a haunted place? Plus, I was brutally honest with you. I even told you I would beat you up here! You actually came, and even arrived earlyare you actually a masochist? Pervert. Seiji was rendered speechless. He felt that using logic and reason with this girl was impossible. If you didnt come, I could have reported that to Milady, and then she wouldnt have to care about you anymore. I could simply just kill you. Irohas gaze was icy cold. But she quickly smiled again. Nah, just kidding~ I would never kill you; that would get me into lots of trouble. I dont want to meet a terrible end just because of a bastard like you. Seiji simply watched her quietly. She grinned as she fixed her icy gaze on him. The two of them quietly stood still for a moment. Come in youre not incapable of jumping over this little entrance, are you? Iroha turned around and jumped into the amusement park. Seiji took a deep breath, silently cast [Body-Strengthening Technique] on himself, and leaped up into the air. He stepped on top of the entrance sign and entered the amusement park. There was an empty field inside with various run-down stalls, all in states of disrepair. Iroha walked through this field, going further inside the amusement park. Seiji followed after her. They stopped nearby the merry-go-round. Or, more accurately speaking, the former merry-go-round. There were many deep crevices in the ground, including some that passed through the merry-go-round. It was as if huge, unseen swords had sliced into the abandoned ride. The merry-go-rounds horses all seemed as if they had been through a battle, and there was even a sliced-off wooden horses head sitting on the ground and staring at the sky. The scene was rather frightening to behold. Apart from this, when Seiji looked closer, he also saw many other abnormal things, but it was currently nighttime and weeds were growing everywhere, so it was difficult for him to see clearly. This was indeed a place for duels. Seiji felt that his guess had been on the mark. This place definitely had experienced many Yin-Yang Master duels before, although he didnt know the exact number. If an ordinary person ignored the trespassing signs outside and broke inside here, would that person be killed to remove the evidence? He doubted that was the case, but if that person actively tried contacting the media or posting about this place on the internet, then perhaps However, since this place was rumored to be a haunted, scary, and dangerous abandoned amusement park, normal people wouldnt come inside. People who truly had a death wish were a rarity, after all. What spells do you know? Iroha, who had stopped walking, suddenly asked him a question. I only know the Body-Strengthening technique. Eh, you dont even know how to use Astral Vision? Then you cant even see the spirits. You are truly a piece of garbage, said Iroha condescendingly. Seiji remained silent at this. He indeed couldnt see anything. Since he didnt know how to use Astral Vision, not only was he unable to see demons and spirits, he had rather poor night vision as well; it was only at an ordinary humans level. He could barely make out his surroundings with the help of the moonlight. Just this alone has taken off half of your points. Youre under 60 points, so you fail. Dont even think about returning to the Haruta family; just give up, go home, and go to sleep. Iroha shooed him away with disgust. Seiji looked and remained motionless. I didnt come here because I wanted to return to my family. Hm? I wanted to speak with you or, more accurately, speak to Yui Haruta through you. It doesnt matter what you think of me. The important one here is the person behind you. Seiji expressed such a meaning to her. Iroha began frowning as she looked at him. Didnt I tell you to address her as Haruta-sama? She was now exuding a dangerous aura. It doesnt matter what I call her. If she wants, I can even call her Goddess-sama. Seijis expression remained calm. But thats not the case, is it? She didnt request for me to address her like that; its just your own childish preference. Heh heh Irohas mouth rose in a vicious grin, and her icy gaze flickered. Youre looking down on me? I wouldnt dare. But youre just Yui Harutas subordinate, Seiji said lightly. Not to mention youre a subordinate thats been sent to do an unpleasant task, so perhaps youre not that valued by her He didnt get the chance to finish speaking. Iroha suddenly disappeared. Seiji was prepared for this and instantly began moving as well. *Stomp!* Irohas foot missed him, but she pursued Seiji with an icy smile on her face. Seiji attempted to block and dodge her attacks to the best of his ability. In the dark amusement park, their figures kept appearing and disappearing, and the loud sounds of objects crashing echoed throughout the otherwise silent night. Moments later, the tall boys figure was sent flying by a massive flurry of blows, and he crashed into the ground at a high speed, his momentum sending him rolling towards the remains of the merry-go-round. He forcefully adjusted himself and managed to stand up before he crashed into the merry-go-round, mitigating the remaining force of his momentum. There was the taste of blood in his mouth. He spat some of it out. Its alright Im not seriously injured. Seiji wiped his mouth. For your remaining points, I suppose I can give you at least a 10 out of 100, said Iroha coldly. Thats all that youre worthy of, Seigo Harano. Now get the hell out of here. Youre unworthy to return to the Haruta family. Just use that weedy alias of yours to keep living like a weed. Iroha turned around to leave when she finished speaking. Seiji spoke up as he watched her back. Didnt you want to confirm what I was thinking? That wont be necessary. Im sure that youll just say some disgusting words like I know I was wrong; Ive changed myself now, so please allow me to return home. Ill work hard from now on. Iroha cackled in amusement at her own thoughts. I dont want these words to dirty my ears, nor will I allow these words to sully Miladys ears. Seiji furrowed his brows. Youre not willing to tell her even one sentence from me? I dont want to~ Forget one sentenceI wont even tell her half a word from you. Iroha smiled coldly as she walked away. Im still someone who takes my work seriously, though. If you had shown me enough strength, even if I hate you, Id listen to you. But you dont have such strength. She flashed a taunting thumbs-down gesture at him. Game over, youve already lost, garbage, she said mockingly. Seiji clenched his fists. Yui Haruta made a mistake when she sent you here. Iroha, who had just retracted her gesture, stopped in her tracks at this. Youre disrespectful, you contradict yourself, and you do as you please if I were your master, I definitely wouldnt want to see such a subordinate. Shut up, Iroha snapped. Seiji continued, undaunted. You say you hate me, but what is it about me that you hate? How is your ugly, willful attitude any different from the garbage me in the past? There was a short, cold chuckle; this time it came from Seiji. I said, shut up! Do you really want to die!? Irohas words were laced with icy malevolence. The only difference is that youre a beautiful girl, while I used to be fat. Willful beauties are always easily forgiven, how nice~ In the end, you just look beautiful on the outside, if it wasnt for that, Yui Haruta would probably treat you the same way as me, and *BOOM!!* This loud sound was caused by Irohas sudden footstep. The angry girl was now filled with murderous intentions, and she instantly rushed back towards Seiji, unleashing a full-force attack! I was waiting for you to do that. [Bullet Time] activate! [Light From the Brink] activate! [Lightning Strike] activate continuously!! He had three minutes. Thanks to Hoshi Amamis reward cards first ability, [Light From the Brink], Seiji could use all his abilities at no cost for three minutes, and he had limitless stamina and Mana during this time, so he could maintain [Bullet Time] continuously while also using his fastest technique, [Lightning Strike]! Iroha Hasegawa was one of Yui Harutas Spirit-branded Retainers. Would she be able to block this? In just an instant. Iroha who was just about to send Seiji flying with her punch witnessed the light. Before she could even react to this, her instincts automatically compelled her to respond by casting a barrier spell. The light was blocked by her barrier. But the very next instant, even more lights appeared, shattering her barrier! Her punch had only reached halfway to Seiji. Her punch was quite fast. But in comparison to the light rushing towards her, her speed seemed like the darkness that was fated to be conquered by the light. Iroha was unable to retract her punch. She didnt even have time to think about what was going on. That was because all of this happened instantaneously. The light broke through her defense, and one ray directly landed on her body. That light was actually a fist. *Smack!* The powerful fist hit her stomach with a resounding sound. Chapter 222 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 One punch wasnt enough. Seiji knew that Spirit-branded Retainers were humans who borrowed powers from the spirits, so their bodies were much tougher than ordinary humans bodies. Just one punch from [Lightning Strike] wouldnt deal enough damage. He needed more. Seiji continued punching. *Smack smack smack smack smack smack smack smack smack* He was like a machine gun no, even faster than a machine gun! He was currently under the effects of his [Body-Strengthening technique] spell, so his fists power was greatly increased. When the effects of [Bullet Time] and [Lightning Strike] were taken into consideration, the result was unbelievable. Iroha Hasegawa was stunned by the flurry of blows! For her, the force from the impact of his punches wasnt that great. But his punching speed was inconceivable! How is this possible Even in the short time that she was thinking this, she received a countless number of punches. Every single punch was aimed at her stomach. As long as Seiji aimed for the same location each time, he figured that he would eventually penetrate her defense. He was correct. After a barrage of punches, a punch that dealt her significant damage finally landed! Iroha found it unbelievable. Her, a Spirit-branded Retainer, was actually injured by an ordinary human with such low Spiritual Power!? He wasnt even a Yin-Yang Master or Spirit-branded Retainer! Her original powerful blow was still on its way. Too slow. Seiji could easily dodge it but he didnt even have to dodge it. He only needed to keep punching her! Just how many punches had he thrown, and how many would be necessary? He didnt know, and he didnt need to know. *Punch punch punch punch punch punch punch punch punch* He punched until her actions were no longer smooth. Her body contorted from pain. After Seiji confirmed that he had caused actual damage to her, he stopped punching and lifted his foot. [Lightning Strike], continuous kicking!! His [Lightning Strike] could be used in additional ways other than punching. At this moment, he was basically the living version of a character from a fighting manga. Iroha was sent flying by his volley of kicks. Her entire body was revolving as she flew through the air. She had a blank expression. Her mind was blank as well. Actually, it would have been easy for her to adjust her body and land safely and steadily. But since she couldnt regain her senses, she crashed into the ground heavily and rolled a considerable distance before she finally stood up. She was bleeding from the mouth as well now, and her disheveled figure seemed rather pitiful. Seijis kicks had left many footprints on her clothing. Iroha finally regained her senses and realized what just happened, causing her anger to rise to the boiling point! You Is this amount of strength sufficient? Seiji asked, looking at her. You said that if I showed you sufficient strength, you would listen to me speak. Then, is this amount of strength enough for you? That was the message Seiji was transmitting. Iroha understood what he meant. She should have calmed down, but that was impossible for her! I-I actually this type of bastard did all this to me Her heart was filled with unquenchable anger. She was unable to think about anything else. You prepare to die!!! she howled. Her murderous intention exploded. She began casting a spell that instantaneously cleared out all the weeds and pebbles near her. Mana began gathering around her, as she lifted her hand and pointed at Seiji. This is something serious! Seiji felt an enormous sense of danger. He was on the verge of making his move when Stop! someone shouted loudly. A figure suddenly appeared beside Iroha. *Clang!* This person blocked a sharp blade that had soundlessly appeared from the dark night. Immediately after, this person waved their hand and changed the direction that Iroha was pointing at. A strong spiritual attack erupted from Irohas hand. Seiji didnt move. Although he couldnt see what happened, he felt a huge gust of wind pass by him several meters to the right. *BOOM!!* The gust of wind smashed into the remains of the merry-go-round and sent the entire ride flying with an explosion. To Seiji, this seemed just like a rocket explosion. The broken wooden horses and all the other shards from the merry-go-round were sent flying high into the sky, before landing with sharp crashing sounds. Seiji looked towards Iroha and the unknown person. He was shocked to see another person there as well. Shika-chan Thats rightit was Shika Kagura. Without him realizing it, shed somehow appeared behind Iroha with a longsword in her hand. It seemed like she was about to slice off Irohas neck. The person who had blocked this blow was the person who suddenly appeared: a blonde boy wearing a black jacket. He was holding a short dagger no, a kunai, which was what hed blocked Shikas sharp blade with. At the same time, his other hand was pressing down on Irohas shoulder, preventing her from willfully taking action. After a standstill of several seconds. Seigo Harano I apologize that I can only address you like this for the time being, said the blonde boy. Could you please have Kagura-san here back down? I promise that Iroha wont be rash anymore were not supposed to be mortal enemies! Seiji blinked at this. Shika-chan come over here. Hearing this, Shika slowly put down her longsword and retreated a few steps, fading into the darkness. Moments later, she reappeared without a sound near Seiji and walked over to him. This seemed pretty cool to him. The beautiful black-haired girl, who could traverse through the darkness silently while holding a longsword, seemed just like an assassin to him. Seiji was now seeing a new side to his adopted younger sister. Why was Shika here? He understood it immediately; she must have been quite worried about him so she decided to secretly follow him. Shika looked at Seiji, and they exchanged glances. She was actually really nervous about receiving a lecture from him, but when she saw that there was a gentle look in his eyes, she relaxed. They could talk later. Their immediate concern was the people facing them. Allow me to introduce myselfIm Naoki Hasegawa, Irohas older brother. The blonde boy patted Irohas shoulder. Because I was concerned about the situation here, I was secretly watching. Judging by what just happened, I was correct to do so. This is our first meeting, Seigo Harano-san. Seiji scrutinized the blonde boy carefully. Naoki had short light blonde hair and was wearing a black jacket and pants. His appearance was rather ordinary. He felt like someone who would blend into the crowd. Yep, another way to describe him was that he had the appearance of a side character who would easily be forgotten. There was nothing special about him at all, not to mention he was a bit short. But not only did this ordinary boy block Shikas ambush, he even changed the direction of Irohas attack and wonderfully took control of the situation. People shouldnt be judged by appearances Seiji felt that this was an excellent proverb. Pleased to meet you, Hasegawa-san, Seiji responded. Naoki smiled. I apologize for what just happened; my younger sister has a bad temper. Please be magnanimous and forgive her since no significant harm was done in the end. Irohas expression changed, and she wanted to say something, but she felt a heavy pressure from Naokis hand on her shoulder, so, in the end, she remained silent. Seiji noticed this detail. Youre being too polite. As for forgiveness I apologize as well. My adopted younger sister can be slightly rash. Slightly? If almost cutting off someones head can be considered slightly rash, then what would rash look like? Would she become a psychotic killer? Naoki coldly thought to himself. Contrary to the friendliness he displayed on the surface, he was actually quite angry with the pair before him. Even though he admitted that his younger sister had a bad temper, was willful, and unreasonable, she was still his family. His younger sister had gotten thrashed in front of him, and she was almost killed, so it was impossible for him to not be angry! But he forced himself to suppress his anger. Otherwise, this situation would become impossible to deal with. Seigo Harano was an exiled member of the Haruta family, who was personally exiled by his master, Yui. But, no matter what, he was still Yui Harutas younger brother! Killing Seigo would be quite easy for him, but if he really did that, he and his younger sister would definitely die, even if they had a hundred lives. Naoki definitely didnt want to meet such a pitiful end. That was why he could only smile: he had to smile, and he must smile. Now then, I hope that puts things behind us. Why dont I take the place of my younger sister and continue the discussion with you? Chapter 223 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 This guy definitely isnt as harmless as he appears. Seiji had this impression of Naoki and warned himself to be cautious of the blonde boy before him. While having a discussion with this Naoki Hasegawa might not be the best option, it still seemed better than discussing with his younger sister, who was probably still fuming with anger. At least it seemed like Naoki would be more reasonable. As long as youre someone sent by Yui Haruta, said Seiji, it doesnt matter who I talk toas long as we can discuss things properly. Thats fine, then. Naoki smiled as he looked at the black-haired girl across from him. Before our discussion, he said, Id like to ask Kagura-san here to leave for the time being. Whys that? asked Seiji coldly. Because this is an issue about the Haruta family. Shes my adopted younger sister. I have nothing to hide from her. Its good that youre so honest with her. But this isnt about only you. Naoki continued smiling. Its about you and Milady so even if its just for show, outsiders shouldnt be here. He faintly emphasized the word outsiders. Seiji furrowed his brows slightly. A moment of silence fell between them. After the discussion, feel free to tell her whatever you like. Its simply asking her to leave for the time being during our discussion; this isnt something unacceptable, right? Naoki said casually. It has begun, Iroha thought as she glanced at her brother. This was a familiar feeling for Iroha. This sinister sensation from her older brother was something she was incredibly familiar with. Naoki Hasegawa was someone who always appeared harmless on the surface. He had an ordinary appearance, and he always spoke politely. This impression that he gave others made it quite easy for them to drop their guard. But that was only on the surface. Naoki was actually a hypocritical, vicious person. Iroha had already witnessed her older brother use underhanded tactics on numerous occasions. He ruined other peoples originally perfect lives or sowed conflict between the people in organizations both large and small with poisoned words, causing individualsor even groupsto sink into the depths of despair. Even though Iroha was his blood-related younger sister, she didnt particularly approve of the fact that he enjoyed doing such things just for the fun of it. It was definitely rather evil. But still, he was her older brother. Even if she didnt approve, Iroha wouldnt say anything about Naokis hobbies. She would simply watch in silence. Seigo Harano just how would he deal with her older brothers hidden venomous fangs? She was looking forward to it. Asking Shika to leave during the discussion? This was indeed a rather small matter, but Seiji still felt displeased about it. He wasnt certain why he felt so displeased, but his instinct told him that he shouldnt let her leave. No, it should be said that he didnt want her to leave! Its not unacceptable at all, and your request is quite reasonable. Seiji decided to go with the direct approach. But I simply dont want her to leave my side. Naokis expression froze over slightly. An indescribable light flashed through Shikas eyes. Just stay here, Shika-chan, Seiji said, turning to his adopted sister. Dont mind what this person says; you only have to listen to me. Okay, Brother Seiji. Both of them had resolute looks in their eyes. Heh heh this is Naoki discovered that he didnt even know how to respond to this. That small matter of a request sounded quite reasonable to him, and he acted friendly about it, so he thought that Seiji wouldnt refuse, but What was with this sudden forcefulness!? Didnt you want to have a discussion? Didnt you want to gain Miladys recognition and return to the family!? Be a little more polite with me, you bastard! Naoki had an energetic stream of mental comments. Its just a show of formality, but youre not even willing to accept this. Thats Naoki paused and looked at Seiji meaningfully. Didnt you say it was just a small show of formality? Seiji asked coldly. Then we just have to pay it no mind, dont we? Lets just start with the main discussion, and not mince words. Naoki almost choked at hearing this. Fine He could only put it behind him. Milady wants to know what youre thinkingwhat the motive behind your recent actions is. My recent actions? Could you be a little more specific? It refers to transferring to Genhana High School, approaching Natsuya Yoruhana, and assisting her in her duel these actions. Seiji thought for a while. Let me confirmYui Haruta sent you guys to find me, only because I helped out President Yoruhana? Theres no other reason? Yes Is there some other reason that I should know about? Naoki countered with a question. So this has nothing to do with Cat-loving Flying Fish and the livestream? Was I wrong? Is Flying Fish not my younger sister? Or Various thoughts flashed through Seijis mind. I did various things after transferring to Genhana High School other than helping President Yoruhana that was all I meant, but it would seem that Yui Haruta doesnt care. On the surface, he kept his calm as he spoke. Indeed, Milady doesnt care about anything else that you do, because it isnt necessary. Only the fact that you got involved in Natsuya Yoruhanas duel was worthy of her attention, Naoki said. So, doing such a thing just what was your motive for it? To show off your own strength and attract attention? Or solely because of Natsuya Yoruhana? Or in order to get yourself into the Yoruhana familys good graces as a way to help you return to the Haruta family? Or do you have some other intention? Milady wants to clearly hear your answer. What will she do when she hears it? Seiji asked with a frown. Depending on what you say, and the ability you show, Milady will respond appropriately, replied Naoki. And if I say that I want to return to the Haruta family? Milady will consider it but I personally believe that this idea isnt realistic. A strange light flashed in Naokis eyes as he tried to speak as politely as possible. Another period of silence fell between them. Shika looked at Seiji again. Seiji rubbed his chin in contemplation. I helped President Yoruhana because I was simply going along with the flow. I didnt put too much thought into it. If you really have to search for a reason, it wasnt particularly for the president, but instead for the person beside me my adopted younger sister. He looked at Shika. It was her death that caused him to truly get involved in that duel and viciously thrash that bastard named Okubo Yoshiaki. This was the true reason why he got involved in the duel. Brother Seiji Shika said, overcome with emotion. Shika saw the gentle look in her adopted older brothers eyes and felt a warm feeling in her chest. The handsome boy and beautiful girl exchanged deep glances filled with emotion. Naoki and Iroha were rendered speechless. Both of them felt a tinge of jealousy. Thats rightboth of them were still single, and they didnt have a particularly loving sibling relationship! While their relationship with each other wasnt bad, both of them looked down on what they saw as the others problematic personality. And to be honest, since Naoki had an ordinary appearance and a twisted sadistic personality, while Iroha was beautiful but extraordinarily willful and acted only as she pleased, it was only natural that neither of them would be able to find a girlfriend or boyfriend! Damn it! They felt that all couples should be burned to death! Wait a momentthe two people before them werent a couple the hell!? The way they looked at each other! The atmosphere! What else could they be!? Adopted siblings? Whod believe that!? Cough cough! Naoki interrupted this beautiful (heart-wrenching for him) scene by coughing. So, in other words, your only goal was Kagura-san here and youve already accomplished your goal, right? Indeed. Seiji looked at him again. I dont have any thoughts about returning to my family, butafter seeing Iroha Hasegawa-san here, I had some thoughts about it. I wanted to know why Yui Haruta would send someone to find me. But now, I already know. I just have a few words Id like to say to her. Seiji slowly smiled a sincere, gentle smile that came from his heart. As her intractable younger brother, Id like to say a few things to my older sister that had to worry about so many things Chapter 224 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Even Naoki, who had a twisted personality, was somewhat moved by Seijis sincere expression. No, perhaps it was because he had such a personality that he could be moved by this sincerity. A completely honest, direct, undecorated expression that came from the heart this was the type that he found the most difficult to deal with. What do you wish to tell Milady? Naoki asked after a pause. Will you tell her for me? countered Seiji. That, said Naoki, depends on the messages content. Seiji blinked when he heard Naokis answer. He then looked up at the sky, as if he could see someone there, and began speaking. After they finished talking, Seiji and Shika left the amusement park. Naoki and Iroha watched them leave. Although they should have left this place immediately as well, the two siblings stood there motionless for a long while. Whats this? Just what exactly Iroha muttered to herself, her eyes awash with complex emotions. What Seiji had said was completely different from what shed expected. At first, it sounded ridiculous, but upon closer consideration, it was Telling Milady to forgive herself what is that? How dare he say that! It was correct of Milady to exile such a piece of garbage from the Haruta family! He is simply human scum! He has no sense of guilt at all!! This bastard this bastard is so arrogant! Just who does he think he is!? Her angry shouting echoed in the abandoned amusement park. Naoki furrowed his brows, looking pensive. Say something as well, my stupid brother! Arent you really eloquent!? Why didnt you say anything to him!? Use your conversational abilities that youre so proud of, and defeat him in a debate!! The girl fixed her brother with a vicious stare. The blonde-haired boy remained silent. Why arent you talking!? Iroha shoved him, pushing him back two steps. Naoki finally sighed. I was unable to counter anything he said What!? Iroha exclaimed in disbelief. I couldnt counter him since what he said is exactly what Milady needs to hear the most right now. He seemed to be struggling with inner conflict. You what the hell are you talking about! Is something wrong with your brain!? Iroha stared at her brother in disbelief. Dont shout so loudly. A loud voice reflects your hollow words. What Iroha started angrily. You probably detected it as well but simply cant accept it. Naoki voiced the truth that even his younger sister knew in a light voice. Milady feels guilty about exiling her own younger brother from the family. Iroha didnt know what to say to this. Milady is a resolute individual, Naoki continued, so she didnt show any signs of being shaken after she personally exiled her own brother from the family. Thats why we were all under the impression that she did the right thing and wouldnt feel any guilt about it. But, if you think about it carefully, although shes a resolute character, Milady is, at heart, still a gentle girl. Exiling her younger brother yes, it was the correct thing to doeveryone agreed with it, and nobody thought it unjustified. Despite this, would she be able to forgive herself? This was a blind spot that Naoki hadnt noticed before. Before he told us, I never even considered such a thing. You were probably the same as well, Iroha. We just naturally assumed that Milady wouldnt feel any guilt. But, truthfully, with her personality, its impossible for her to not feel guilty. After all, hes still her blood-related younger brother. And she personally had him exiled. Even though her younger brother, the lowest of scumbags, truly deserved it, our gentle masters heart was still pained by the decision. We ignored this. Even though we had always been by Miladys side, we never even considered it Naokis voice was filled with regret as he forcefully clenched his fists. Iroha fell silent. She couldnt speak, as she didnt know what to say. Milady wants forgiveness and only two people are able to give it to her: one is Milady herself, and the other one is Naoki looked at the direction that Seiji and Shika had left Seigo Harano no, Seiji Haruta. He noticed this. He thought of something that weand everyone by Miladys sidedidnt think of, even though he himself was the one who should be the least likely to come up with it. Any normal person would be brimming with complaints or bottled resentmentor at least thats what Id expect. But why Why can he say something like having Milady forgive herself with no trace of hatred whatsoever!!? Naoki roared the last few words. He thought back to the scene from just earlier. That handsome boy smiled faintly. Sister, he said gently, when you exiled me before you were correct to do it. If you still feel bad about what you did, then listen to me, and stop thinking about it. Please forgive yourself. You did the correct thing by exiling me, and you shouldnt feel any lingering regret for doing so. I was the one who was in the wrong everything was my fault. Im sorry even if Im saying it too late now. If you are worrying about me, theres no need to do so. Im living quite well now. I hope that youre living quite well as well. Just what exactly was this? Was this the speech that an exiled person was supposed to give!? Was this arrogance? Or naivety? Or stupidity!? Just what type of idiot would say something like this!!? Some emotions that Naoki had never experienced before were currently filling his chest. He didnt know how to describe these emotions, as he didnt recognize them. He really wanted to curse out loud at this, but he was unable to. He was pained by these emotions. He was unwilling to have them. He felt regretful Ahh, thats what it is. Naoki suddenly came to a realization. He was regretful; he regretted never noticing his masters true feelings. His unwillingness was due to the fact that he was unwilling to have painfully lost to Seiji in noticing Yui Harutas feelings. He was regretting that all this had happened. And the most painful part of it all was that he had to tell Seijis entire speech, without changing a single word, to his master. That was because his master, Yui Haruta, needed to listen to these words. She needed to listen to her younger brothers message to her! Those words contained no trace of malice or hatred and were truly sincere. Seigo Harano no, Seiji Haruta had been a complete piece of garbage human scum in the past. And now, he was already Naoki didnt know how to judge him, and he didnt even know if he had the right to judge Seiji. He could only tell everything as it was to his master. Lets go, Iroha. The green-haired girl was still looking at the direction Seiji and Shika had left in. She didnt react to her older brother calling her. She only started moving when Naoki had already walked about seven or eight meters. Such an idiot she muttered. Who was she talking about? Iroha herself didnt know. A multitude of indescribable emotions swirled around in her tumultuous heart. She faintly realized that she might have made quite a big mistake. Brother Seiji Shika started. Yes? Its nothing. As they headed back to their apartment in a taxi, Shika wanted to say something but didnt, and she lowered her gaze. Seiji smiled at her. Even if she didnt say anything, he could tell what she was feeling. No need to think too much about it, Shika-chan. Seiji reached over and patted his adopted younger sister on the head. Yui Harutas actions were self-contradictory. After he met with Iroha Hasegawa, he had combed back through his inherited memories. If Yui Haruta truly looked down upon him, then she should have ignored him completely, and not sent out anyone to look for him or pay attention to what he was doing in the first place. If Yui truly had expectations for him, then the person she sent out wouldnt have assumed such an attitude, or, at the very least, it wouldnt have been someone like Iroha Hasegawa. Perhaps she would have contacted him directly or even met him personally. The fact that her actions were self-contradictory and didnt match the Yui Haruta in his memories meant that she was probably struggling with internal conflict. To put it simply, she was being difficult. Yui Haruta was being difficult. The Hasegawa siblings never noticed this and misunderstood her behavior. This almost caused Seiji to chuckle. He could tell that the Hasegawa siblings were very loyal to and respectful of Yui Haruta. But precisely because of this, they were unable to see certain things. Instead, Seiji was the one who noticed. For his older sister who was being difficult, what should he do as an exiled younger brother? Seiji chose to give her that message, in the hope that it would help her to overcome her internal conflict. Honestly, idiot sister He actually wanted to add that on at the end, but he was worried that the Hasegawa siblings would explode in anger if he actually said that. They were really respectful of Yui. It was obvious just from how they addressed herand Iroha seemed especially respectful. He already said what he wanted to say, so he was relying on those siblings to convey his message for him. He figured that they would do it, as it was exactly what their master needed to hear. As for what would happen after? Seiji didnt know. He figured that he didnt need to think too much on this for the time being. Seiji leaned back against the taxi seat, relaxed, and slowly closed his eyes. Shika lifted her gaze again and stared at her adopted brothers face. Brother is an idiot she thought to herself, her mind filled with worry due to their uncertain future. Chapter 225 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 A guest arrived for Mika. It was Kaede Juumonji. Originally, she didnt want to say anything to her, but after chatting for a while, she was overcome by a talkative mood. No, perhaps it was better to describe it as her curiosity. Juumonji-sensei, Id like to ask you something. She looked at the blonde beauty sitting across from her. As a young lady, you left your family and started living here by yourself. You even applied for a job at Genhana High School why is it that you can do this much just for him? Kaedes eyes shone with a resolute light when she heard this. Mikas considerate mother had already gone to another room, leaving them to chat alone. Mika and Kaede were the only people in the living room. Why Kaede slowly sipped on her tea. Because I like him and want to get closer to him but thats not the answer youre looking for, is it? Mmm What I want to ask is what I mean is this: even when liking a boy, doing things to such a degree isnt easy. Havent you ever hesitated before? Mika asked in a low and heavy tone of voice. Before you did all this, havent you ever considered that even if you do all this, you might not necessarily succeed. It might not even be worth it for you to do all this, and your efforts could all end up going to waste something like that? Honestly, he Seigo told me before that he only has a good impression of you, but he wasnt moved by your actions; he was only surprised even bothered slightly. Everything you did everything you did for him, he only feels just like that! Dont you feel bad about all this? Moving, finding a job it wasnt as easy as it sounded. Considering it carefully, this was basically akin to changing your entire life. Although shed made such huge changes for the person she liked, he wasnt moved by it. Wouldnt this cause her to feel regret? Normally speaking, wouldnt feeling regretful be the first reaction? Even some complaints and hatred wouldnt be unusual. However, the blonde teacher sitting across from her remained quite calm. Indeed if you put it like that, I do sound rather pitiful. Kaede smiled at her situation. This definitely wasnt an expression that someone who truly felt she was pitiful could have. But I dont believe Im pitiful honestly speaking, I am a little sad that he wasnt moved by it in the end, but its still only natural, isnt it? Eh? Even though I did all this for him, in the end, it didnt have anything to do with him. He didnt request that I do this, nor did he wish that I would do this; I did this all of my own volition, Kaede said lightly, keeping her eyes fixed on Mika. If he was moved by it, Id be delighted, but just as you said, he was only surprised, and, unfortunately, somewhat bothered. This type of reaction is actually normal. If it were me, and a man I wasnt familiar with suddenly did the same things just for me, I might react the same way. Simply speaking, Kaede continued, doing something for someone doesnt actually have much to do with that person. Do you understand what Im saying? This Mika felt as if she had received an impact. Let me give you an extreme example. If a crazed fan committed suicide just because the fans favorite idol found a boyfriend, does this incident have anything to do with the idol? Mika was unable to answer. The answer is no. Even though the answer may sound cold and cruel, thats the truth. What this fan did wasnt what the idol would have wanted, nor is it what anyone would have wanted. The fan did it of his own volition, thats all. For his idol for lovefor the person he lovedhe was willing to die well, I suppose you could phrase it like that. But at the same time, you could also say that he selfishly used the name of the idol to commit a foolish act of his own volition. Of the above two ways to look at it, which do you agree with, Uehara-san? Mika was unable to answer. No matter what you believe to be accurate, the idol has zero responsibility for the fans death. Perhaps shell feel guilty, publicly apologize, or even retire because of it, thats all because of the idols personal opinion, not their responsibility. Kaede finished talking about her example in a light voice and began sipping tea again. The scene remained silent for a few moments. How cruel this Mika muttered softly. The example that the blonde teacher had given, or more accurately, what she expressed to Mika through the example, left her with a huge impact! Doing something for the person you liked any action at all, even death, was unrelated to that person? Was this reality? If so, this type of reality, this type of world was too cruel. Mika Uehara found it difficult to accept. Yes, its quite cruel. Kaede nodded, agreeing with Mikas assessment. Thats why acting for someone elses sake is incredibly risky. Acting for your friends could result in betrayal, but acting for the sake of strangers is an even greater risk. Some people dont know about or dont truly understand this risk and the pressure involved and simply act out of passion. However, a few understand all this perfectly; they are familiar with the cruelty of reality and still choose to make this step. The first type of person is courageous, but the second type of person is a hero. Kaede began smiling again. I feel that he Haruta-kun is a hero. Haruta-kun. Not Harano-kun!? Mikas eyes widened in surprise. Yes, by the way, I know Harano-kuns real name. I know more about him than you realize. The blonde teacher no, the lady from the mafia family recalled the first time she met him. She had fallen in love with Seiji at first sight, and Seiji even received her fathers and her two brothers approval, so Seiji was truly strong! Currently, Im still quite far from being able to reach him. But Ill still keep striving to close the distance between us. Another way of putting it is that Im going to take action for the sake of my own feelings. No matter what the result is, I wont regret it. Because hes my hero. Hes someone worthy of my love. Kaedes eyes were filled with staunch resolution. This was her answer. Mika was shocked by this, despite the fact that she already knew this blonde beauty that came out of nowhere was an amazing person. At this time, she finally recognized the full extent of Kaedes resolution She inwardly compared her feelings to Kaedes unwavering resolution. She was still hesitating because of choosing. Frustratingly, for the past few days, she had been stuck in her own train of thought. Shed not revealed her situation to him and had made him worry about her Just what exactly are my feelings? What am I thinking about? Mika felt confused about everything. And then, suddenly, she discovered her true feelings. She was afraid! The hidden truth behind her complex feelings was weakness and fear. On one hand, she was afraid of staying ordinary: she feared to remain only as his friend and become increasingly distant from him. On the other hand, she was afraid of changing: she feared to become special. She was afraid of the uncertain future. She was afraid of both choices. This was due to her own weakness. There was no other reason: it was undeniable that she was weak. Yes, that was how it was. I am just such an ordinary girl after all. Mika Uehara understood herself now. In front of Kaede Juumonji, who was also in love with Seiji, but was resolutely moving forward, she felt that she couldnt compare. Just what should I do, Seiji? Chapter 226 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Seiji headed to the hospital that Natsuya was staying for a checkup. He didnt go into the details about his injury. The president didnt ask him for details, either. She informed him that he had been registered on the VIP special guest list for this hospital. As long as he came to this hospital or called them, he would be able to receive the best available service, which even included magical-related treatment, without her having to arrange it. Seiji was very thankful for all this. He didnt know what would happen in the future. Having a good medical facility as a safeguard was always reassuring. And his injuries today were on the light side, just as he assumed. He was fine after some basic treatment. Seiji and Shika took a taxi home. Shika-chan, about secretly following me although I still think it isnt a good thing this time, thank you for protecting me. After consideration, Seiji decided to express his gratitude. His adopted younger sister secretly followed him and ambushed Iroha. Even though there were some problems with her actions, what she did was for his sake, so he was quite grateful. Brother Seiji Rather than worrying about myself, Im more concerned that something will happen to you, so please try not to do dangerous things on your own, alright? Shika looked at her adopted brothers smiling face and nodded. And so, this night came to a conclusion. On the next, brand-new day, during the morning. Seiji exited his apartment and walked to the Uehara residence. When he knocked on the door, Mika greeted him! Good morning Good morning The two of them exchanged glances. Then, Seiji smiled. Lets go, he said. Okay. Mika didnt smile as she averted her gaze, but she also nodded. She hadnt recovered completely yet, but she was definitely feeling better. This must be thanks to Juumonji-sensei. Just as Seiji was thinking this, the blonde teacher walked downstairs. Good morning, Haruta-kun. Good morning eh? Seiji realized that shed addressed him by his real name rather than his alias. Kaede smiled. Yesterday, I chatted with Uehara-san about many things, including Haruta-kun. Oh I see. Seiji blinked in understanding as he glanced at Mika. She had a calm expression. The three of them started walking to school together. Seiji was curious as to what they chatted about yesterday night, but it would be imprudent to pry. Kaede acted just like normal. She started a conversation with the school festival as the topic, although she only talked to Mika. Mika answered her normally. The two of them acted just like an ordinary student and teacher who had a good relationship. Seiji was left out of it. He was happy that Mika could talk normally now, but what was with this situation? He didnt believe that he was the center of the world or anything like that, but this still seemed rather odd to him. He had no clue what happened last night or what theyd talked about. It was slightly uncomfortable for him. However, Mika had indeed gotten better, and this was thanks to Kaede. Seiji decided to believe in that Kaede could help Mika recover fully from whatever was on her mind. After a few minutes, the three of them arrived at school. After separating from Kaede, Seiji and Mika headed for their classroom. On their way, they met Chiaki. Good morning, you two. The tomboy smiled just like usual. Good morning. Good morning Chiaki looked at Mikas face. Mika averted her gaze. Why didnt you answer my phone calls, Mika? asked Chiaki. The tomboy was smiling, but her tone of voice was serious. Seiji felt that the situation could possibly turn bad. Lets go to the classroom first; we can discuss things later He tried defusing the situation. Chiaki ignored him. Mika also didnt move. Seiji didnt know what to say at this. Answer me, Mika. Chiakis smile faded as she narrowed her eyes. I was really worried about you but you wouldnt say even a word to me. The atmosphere turned heavy. Just as Seiji felt that things really would turn bad, Mika lowered her head. Sorry the double-pigtailed girl apologized in a tiny voice. Although her voice was extremely faint, it was clear. Chiakis eyes softened after hearing this. Instead of an apology, I would prefer to hear an explanation. No matter what you were thinking about, its foolish to simply be frustrated by yourself. Not long ago, wasnt I similarly being foolish? Werent you also really worried about me back then? If I treated you like you treated me, what would you think? Mika didnt respond to this. Perhaps your frustration currently and my frustration from back then are different, but at the very least you should explain things. Even if you dont want me to interfere, you should tell that clearly to me, instead of ignoring my phone calls and saying absolutely nothing. Chiakis eyes were filled with fury. Shutting yourself in like that is difficult to see, idiot! she scolded Mika angrily. Mika trembled from Chiakis lecturing. Seiji inwardly sighed. Wow, shes pretty strict. Can you hear what Im saying? Are your ears still working properly!? I heard you Mika muttered softly. Then answer me: why didnt you answer my phone calls!? Mikas expression changed to a soft and complex expression. Because I wanted to contemplate by myself about my own things. You dont want me to ask about it? You think that I cant help you at all? Thats right. Faced with Chiakis fierce interrogation, Mika was finally forced to take action. She took a deep breath, lifted her face upwards, and finally faced Chiaki directly. I dont want to be asked about this, nor do I want to answer anything about it. Thats because its entirely my personal problem, and I need to figure it out by myself. I need to make a choice without depending on anyone else at all. I know that, perhaps this is rather foolish, rather stupid of me. But if I dont do it like this, I feel that Ill always be just like this. Yes, that was right. When Mika said this, she came to a sudden realization. No matter what choice she made, whether it was to stay ordinary or become special, she needed to make the decision by herself and take responsibility for the consequence of her choice. This was her one and only unique life. Frustrations, fear, thoughts, decisions, choices Everything she experienced was similar to countless other ordinary people. But this was her life, not someone elses life. No matter what choice she made, or what the result would be, as long as she made her decision resolutely instead of in a state of confusion, then there would be meaning! This was her story. This was Mika Ueharas story. I dont want to forever remain like this. I want to step forth with my own power! Without relying on others. Even if theyre my best friends, the person I like, or my mother Mika realized all this. Her newfound will on her face was displayed on her face. Chiakis eyes widened in surprise. Seiji also noticed the change in Mika. In just this short moment, something in the girl before them seemed to have changed on a foundational level. This was the term known as maturity. Seiji was the first to realize what he had witnessed, and he smiled. Even though he still didnt know what Mika had been pondering all this time, he felt that it no longer mattered. She was fine. Since she possessed such an independent spirit and willpower, no matter what difficulties she faced, she wouldnt need others to worry about her too much. Good answer, Mika, Seiji praised as he smiled. This answer is just fine right, Chiaki? Chapter 227 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Chiaki looked at Mika searchingly. Alright, I suppose I can accept this. Her tone of voice returned to normal. Since youve said all this, I wont pry anymore. Its just that when youre ready to say it, you should tell me tell us. Okay. Mika nodded. The conflict between friends disappeared just like that. No, Seiji thought, there was no conflict to begin with. It was simply youth. Then, the three of them reached their class, helped open the temporary confectionery store, and then went together to the school entrance to wait. Before long, they saw Mayuzumi and Saki. Good morning, Sensei When Seiji greeted the manga author, he noticed that something was wrong. Mayuzumis complexion didnt seem so great. Seiji could tell that it wasnt due to the crowd. There must be some other reason Sensei your condition doesnt seem so good? I Im fine. Mayuzumi smiled faintly. I just didnt sleep very well last night. Seiji shot an inquistive look at the editor. She definitely didnt sleep well. I tried convincing her to rest at home today, but she insisted on coming, said Saki, sighing. Todays the last day after all, and I had lots of fun on the last two days. Im sure Ill have fun today as well, said Mayuzumi before looking at the girl that she didnt recognize. This is Mika Uehara, another one of my friends and classmates. Seiji introduced Mika to Mayuzumi. Mayuzumi greeted Mika politely, while Mika returned the popular manga authors greeting nervously. Then, Seiji also introduced Mika to Editor Yoshizawa, and the two of them exchanged greetings as well. And so, the extravagant five-person team was created. Seigo, with four beautiful women accompanying you, dont you think your life is rather brilliant? Chiaki asked flirtatiously. Of course, I feel that Ive already surpassed the mortal realm and become a saint, so please address me as the four-winged archangel. Seiji made a magnificently pretentious pose. Four-winged archangel whys that? All of you are my wings! Mika, Mayuzumi, and Saki were rendered speechless. Chiaki broke out into laughter at this. What the hells with wings!? Which anime did you steal that line from? It came from my soul. Who the hell would believe that!? Mika and Mayuzumi smiled as they watched Seiji and Chiaki clowning around and exchanging banter. Even Saki allowed herself a small grin. Their teams atmosphere soon became lively as they visited the various stands and stores together. Then, it was time for the school festivals greatest event for the final day: the Field Battle was about to start! In the Field Battle, all the teachers and students in the entire school would participate together with the large number of visitors in a huge, chaotic battle whoops, that was of course impossible. In the laser tag game, the participants would be split into two teams: red or blue. The red team would face the blue team, with twenty players on each side. Victory would be achieved once one side defeated all members of the opposing side. If the battle hadnt concluded after fifteen minutes, the side with more members remaining would be declared the victors. The dead members of the victorious side would receive prizes, while the survivors would proceed to the next round. The greatest prize would be awarded if you managed to survive three rounds. The more rounds you survived, the better the final prize would be. There would be three rounds in total. The battle was to take place in the gymnasium, which had been modified for this activity. Everyone could only take part by exchanging emblems received from the festival activities for entry tickets and items necessary for battle. Of course, it was also possible to directly purchase tickets and items, but that was rather expensive. Mika and Chiaki hadnt participated in yesterdays activities, so they had no emblems to exchange for tickets. However, Chiaki was rich, so she directly purchased two tickets for herself and Mika. And so, the five of them banded together, forming a small team. They were about to draw for which color team theyd be on, when a girl approached Seiji. It was Kaho Miyamoto. H-Harano-san She had worked up all her courage to finally approach and talk to him as she felt this was the last chance during the festival. I-I also want to join this game Can can I play together with you? She was stuttering badly, looking around everywhere, and sweating profusely. Ill probably be rejected Kaho thought to herself with zero self-confidence. Actually, she had wanted to speak with him yesterday, but Seigo Harano had several beauties accompanying him, so she didnt have any chances to speak to him no, it should be said that she didnt have the courage to speak to him. After noticing that he intended to join this laser tag activity, Kaho felt that this was her finaland onlychance. Ill grasp this opportunity! Ill join his team, so I can speak to him a little She had this small hope in her heart. Miyamoto-san Seiji was rather surprised. He didnt expect that this female classmate of his would come talk to him of her own volition. Then, he started smiling. Of course, come join our team! He accepted He said yes! Kahos heartbeat rapidly quickened. She could literally hear her own heartbeat right now. Her body was hot, her face was burning, and her mind was empty. By the time she regained her senses, she discovered that she was already a part of his team and was standing together with him. This was just like a dream to her. Am I actually still sleeping on my bed at home? Kaho wondered that to herself. But Harano-sans figure, smile, and words were all so clear. This was all real! It didnt take much time to incorporate Kaho into their team. Mika and Chiaki didnt have anything against this classmate of theirs, nor did Mayuzumi or Saki mind adding one extra person. So just a few short introductions were in order. The five-person team became a six-person team. Seiji was voted to be their team representative to pick a random side for them. When he went and drew lots, he received the blue side. And so, their six-person team was added to the blue side. Together with fourteen other participants, they faced the red team. The standard equipment for all the participants were helmets, vests, and protective gear. As for their gunslaser guns, of coursethey could exchange for various types depending on their emblems. Seiji, Mayuzumi, and Mika exchanged for assault rifle laser guns. Chiaki, Saki, and Kaho exchanged for sniper laser guns. Apart from guns, they could also exchange for walkie-talkies (cell phones were forbidden), grenades (light effects only), extra ammunition (yes, even their laser guns imitated real guns and required ammunition), medicine, and other such items. There was a limit to all their items, and nobody would be allowed to restock on any items once the game started. Seiji and all his team members exchanged for walkie-talkies, and everyone made their own decisions about the other items. After they fully equipped themselves, everyone seemed like they were prepared for battle. Of course, the most eye-catching person of them all was Seiji. After someone as tall and handsome as him was fully clad in military gear and stood in front of everyone, he looked so cool that he could definitely be the model for an advertisement! Not only were his five wings whoops, five female teammates rather stunned when they saw him, the other female blue-team members eyes were shining as well. The male blue-team members were rather unhappy about this. Luckily, friendly fire was turned off on everyones laser guns for this fight, otherwise Seiji might have been ambushed by his own team After both sides finished preparing their items, they entered the gymnasium. The large gymnasium had purposefully been remodeled by paper, wooden, and steel structures into a complex terrain. Judging from the map provided, there were narrow passages, normal rooms, and high spots suitable for sniping from it seemed all rather professional. During their preparation time before the games official start. I have experience playing this type of game, so let me be the commander, said a male blue-team member confidently. Everyone listen to my orders. What? Why you? Ive played this type of game before as well, protested another blue-team member. Ive played it before too, and Ive been the commander! Let me lead! Youve been a commander? Look at how noobish you lookyou cant even hold your gun correctly, so you must be making things up! The blue team instantly began arguing with each other. It was the boys that were arguing. It was obvious that they each wanted to be the leader so that they could look cool in front of their female companions. Seiji frowned upon seeing this sight. Seigo, what do you think? Chiaki asked. I think that no matter which of them leads, it wouldnt be a good idea, Seiji answered. I agree. Sakis voice was rather cold in tone. I feel that we should move by ourselves instead of relying on those people. The editors suggestion was instantly agreed upon by all six of them. None of the six had ever played laser tag before as the only boy, Seiji was unanimously voted their team captain by all the girls. I shall do my best to help everyone survive. Seiji lifted his laser gun. First lets find a good location. He took his team and led them away from the other blue team members. Not long after, the preparation time ended. The whistle blew, signifying the start of the battle! Chapter 228 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Before long, there was the sound of gunfire. The laser guns were made to imitate the sound of real gunfire, making the converted hall really sound like a battlefield. Blue #4 has died. Please leave the field. Blue Team has 19 people remaining. Red #7 has died. Please leave the field. Red Team has 19 people remaining. Blue #2 and #13 and Red #17 have died. Please leave the field. Blue Team has 17 people remaining, while Red Team has 18 people remaining. These announcements continually sounded throughout the entire battlefield. This also informed the current survivors of the current situation and created a sense of tension. Seiji was getting excited about this. He wanted to rush forward and look cool while defeating all his enemies! But that was impossible, since this was a team game. Even in the games where characters had ultimate abilities like League of Legends and Overbuttwhoops, Overwatchcarelessly rushing into the enemy would result in ones death. As for his vast personal experience involving first-person shooters Fine, he was only familiar with Counterstrikehe hadnt played many others besides that one. What was the Golden Gun supposed to be? He felt that the best way to play this game together with five female players that were playing for the first time was Everyone, dont casually move around; stay on guard and stand where you are. Just fire at will if you see an enemy, thats it. Does everyone copy? Blue #9 copies. This was the cold and calm Saki. Blue #10 copies. This was from Mayuzumi beside Saki. Blue #12, copy! This was from the excited Chiaki. Blue #11 copies. This was from Mika, who was beside Chiaki. Blue Blue #8 copies. This was from Kaho, who was right next to Seiji. Their team had six people, which was perfect for separating into three small groups of two that could watch each others back. Their three smaller teams separated into a triangular formation, a basic and safe defense formation. They just had to take care of any enemies that they saw. *Boom!* A gunshot sounded from Saki and Mayuzumis direction. It was the sound of Sakis laser sniper rifle opening fire. An announcement immediately rang out. Red #14 has died. Please leave the field. Red Team has 17 people remaining. Wow, a single shot did the trick? This was a game with HP values, and even the sniper rifle could only one-hit KO someone with a headshot. Nice shooting, Editor Yoshizawa, Seiji praised. He heard her chuckling. It was just a coincidence. Her voice was filled with delight. She seemed to be having fun. It was good that she was enjoying this. Please keep up this condition, #9. Aye aye, Captain. Cool! This was the type of conversation he enjoyed having in games. Harano-san! He suddenly heard someone shouting for him. Seiji returned to his senses and saw that Kaho was firing in the opposite direction. He instantly located the enemies and rolled as he dove behind a wooden board for cover. As he peeked out, he saw more than one enemy! Team 1 has met two enemies no, more than three, in the nine oclock direction! He hurriedly reported the situation and began firing. Er what direction is nine oclock? asked Mayuzumi sheepishly. Mayuzumi, its that direction, said the editor. You dont need to do anythinglet me. Chiaki, over there! I knowjust watch me! came Chiakis reply. *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* Two sniper rifles provided cover fire for them. The sounds of gunfire covered the area. Miyamoto-san, dont strain yourself! Take cover! Seiji shouted. When he heard the beeping sound of Kahos vest, which indicated that she had taken damage, tried his best to suppress the enemies with his own gunfire. Red #20 has died Red #18 has died Red #19 has died. Please leave the field. Red Team has 14 people remaining. After defeating three enemies, they didnt see any sign of other Red Team members for the next few minutes. It seemed that the remaining Red Team members had retreated. Miyamoto-san, how are you doing? Seiji asked. I Im alright, she said. I still have some HP left. Use your medicine immediately. Okay Kaho used some HP recovery medicine on herself. While Seiji was reloading his ammunition Chiaki spoke up on his walkie-talkie. Hey, hey, Captain, are you still alive? she asked playfully. Of course, the announcement didnt say that I died after all, did it? Miyamoto-san is still alive as well. I know, I just wanted to ask. Dont you feel moved by the fact that I care about you? Of course. Then, let me ask as well. Are you still alive, #12? Im still alive, Captain. Theres still a beautiful girl fiance waiting for me in my hometown, so I cant die just like this! Stop intentionally raising death flags like that! And shouldnt you be saying male fianc!? Their joyous banter helped to dissolve the feeling of tension. Everyone else chuckled at their playacting. What none of them realized was that there were many people watching and listening to them. There were many cameras and microphones installed in the entire gymnasium, which transmitted all of these images and sounds to the control room. The students in the control room that could listen and watch to all this shared the parts that they felt were interesting or exciting to the big screens and projectors in the school, so that everyone who was interested in this activity could watch what was going on. Seiji and his friends antics attracted many spectators attention. His team had five girls in it, with four of them being definite beauties. Seiji, the captain, was also a handsome boy. This type of team would naturally attract attention, not to mention that they were also performing well and had such amusing conversations. Seiji and his friends didnt realize all the attention they were receiving and soon entered combat with the enemy again. This time, the enemy attacked from the direction that Mika and Chiaki were guarding against. Wah! Ive been shot Chiaki wailed. Captain, please take my belongings back to my hometown Stop joking around! Fight seriously! I really did get shot, though. It doesnt seem good Ah, Mika was also shot as well. If it doesnt seem good, then retreat towards Editor Yoshizawas location! Dont we need to guard this place to the death? What the hells with that!? This isnt a base defense gamehurry up and move! Understood! Mika, lets go. Miyamoto-san and I are approaching your location, and well provide cover fire for you guys. Seiji hurriedly moved to an appropriate position to ambush from and readied his laser assault rifle. Miyamoto-san, wait for an opportunity. Dont shoot immediately upon seeing an enemy, and listen to my command. Okay. Kaho nodded her head. Kaho was currently having a lot of fun. It felt awesome to be partnered with Harano-san and fight together with him! She definitely wouldnt allow herself to be a burden on him, and she would do her utmost to fight! Kaho was burning up with passion. Seiji observed the situation. The serious look on his face was shown to everyone watching, and it even caused several girls eyes to light up. The scene changed to Mika and Chiakis attempt at escaping. Red Team members were chasing after them and continuously firing. The rapid sound of gunfire sounded like a thunderstorm and definitely made people think of a bullet-filled scene from a movie. The students in the control room had excellent editing techniques, and they managed to make the scenes from the hidden cameras like something from a television show, attracting everyones attention. Get ready Seiji whispered to Kaho in a low voice when he decided it was time to launch his ambush. The scene instantly flicked back to him again and even enlarged his face for a close-up. His eyes were burning passionately. His mouth suddenly arced upwards as he grinned with hot-blooded passion. Fire! Chapter 229 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 There was the sound of gunfire as Seiji pressed down on the trigger. This scene seemed cool to the max! Some female audience members couldnt help but exclaim in wonder. The scene momentarily paused on his dashing figure before changing to the Red Team members that he had just ambushed. There was a chorus of beeping sounds, indicating that they were taking damage continuously. The Red Team members, under heavy fire, started panicking. Two people were immediately eliminated. Red #3 and #9 have died. Please leave the field. By the time they finally reacted and started hiding and counterattacking, the Red Team had lost an additional member. Cover me, Miyamoto-san! Taking out three people was already an excellent result, but Seiji still wasnt satisfied. He rushed out immediately after shouting, crouched down, and moved swiftly, utilizing the cover of the terrain to avoid being shot at. Kaho was concerned about his safety and unleashed a furious barrage with her laser sniper rifle. While under pressure, her accuracy was much higher than would normally be possible. She ensured that none of the enemy team players dared to show themselves. Seiji used this chance to flank the enemy and begin an unexpected sweeping assault with his laser assault rifle! This scene was once again displayed on the big screens. The handsome boy heroically charging towards the enemy formation and slaying two unprepared enemies seemed amazing. Quite a few spectators felt their blood beginning to boil passionately. It also caused many people to sign up for the laser tag activity. That was an incredibly fun ambush attack! Seiji felt extremely satisfied with his own performance, but he also knew that he had been rash, that he shouldnt have rushed in like that. But it was just a game, so he wanted to play in a style that was fun for him! Would it have been more immersive if I shouted Justice rains from above or Its high noon? Seiji wondered to himself. Seiji rejoined Kaho as he thought these things. They retreated back to their original positions to continue battling. The Red Team, now at a serious disadvantage, did their best to counterattack, but they were unable to overturn the situation. The Blue Team achieved victory! We won, said Seiji. And all six of us lived! added Chiaki. But the battle has only just begun, said Saki calmly. A moment of silence fell between them. Every member of Seijis team turned to look at the editor, who had said such a classical line. Sakis face reddened slightly from receiving all this attention, and she averted her gaze. Editor Yoshizawa has a secret chuunibyou side to her Seiji smiled and shot her a warm glance. Seijis entire team of six survived! They all signed up to join the second round of laser tag. During the preparation time for the second round, the other participants started chatting with Seiji. Only then did he learn what had happened outside. His own performance had actually been displayed on the big screens for all the spectators to see he was so embarrassed! He felt as if something was itching the inside of his body. He didnt particularly hate it, but nor did he like it. It just felt awkward. His teammates all laughed when they learned about this. Chiaki chuckled. Isnt it nice to become the action star of a live performance? If you continue to do well, your popularity will enjoy a huge boost~ I dont wanna be that popular, Seiji responded. Hey, boy with ten thousand fans! Please dont address me like that! Your first target is to increase the number of your fans to one hundred thousand! Stop making it sound like I want to become a popular internet star! Although I have indeed streamed before, Seiji added in his head. While he retorted to Chiaki, Seiji approached by various participants. Some people even wanted to join his little team. Seiji politely rejected all such requests. He felt that it wasnt wise to allow strangers to join his team. When all the new participants were decided, the two new Red and Blue Teams entered the gymnasium. During the pre-combat preparation time, Seiji was voted as the overall commander by everyone. After some consideration, he accepted. I recommend that everyone creates small teams with the friends that they came with and select team captains. During the battle, Ill give commands to each team captain, while the team captains will decide how to specifically carry out our strategies. This would give them an overall sense of teamwork and cooperation while also allowing each team their own freedom. It seemed appropriate to him. Most people agreed with his idea, so it was settled. What about the ones on their team that were by themselves, or the ones from the previous round whose friends had died in combat? Seiji had these people join other teams or make their own teams. For the few that were uncooperative, he could only let them act on their own. Preparation time ended. The second round well, it was the second round for Seiji and his team, began just like this. Team #2 and my Team #1 will guard the front entrance, while Team #3 shall attack from the right wing, and Team #4 shall attack from the left wing! The other teams should stand by and await orders. Our left wings attack has met with difficulty? Team #4, retreat! Team #5, take their place. The enemys frontal assault is too fierceTeam #2 retreat immediately! My Team #1 will cover you and retreat afterwards. Team #3s assault has been successful. Team #6 please immediately reinforce them and defeat all enemies there! Under Seijis overall command, the Blue Team advanced in an orderly fashion. Although it couldnt be said that they all performed excellently, it was more than sufficient to deal with the Red Team, where everyone was obviously disorganized with no leadership. In this round, the Blue Team members had lots of fun. In the end, only six of their members died by the time they defeated all twenty of the Red Team members. Seijis entire team survived again! Now that they had survived for two rounds already, they only needed to survive one more round in order to receive the greatest prize: a two-day, three-night voucher to an onsen hotel! Thats rightthe legendary outdoor bath, an onsen! This type of hotel would often appear in anime and manga. There would always be classical bathing scenes, mixed-gender bathing, or peeking cough, at any rate, interesting scenes like that. Seiji was stunned for a full three seconds when he found out that the final prize for surviving three rounds was such a prize. Isnt this type of voucher a prize typically found as part of a lottery in the market district? Why is it the highest prize for a laser tag game!? Cough cough, this comment had some problems. Always drawing the grand prize in a market districts lottery was the special ability of the main character no, it should be said that it was the will of the universe. It couldnt be compared to reality. At any rate, Seiji felt that something was off about it, but when he saw that everyone else treated it normally, he figured that he had probably just seen too much anime and read too many mangas. The second round was really easy. If we survive just one more round like this, all of us will receive hotel vouchers, said Chiaki. Why dont we all find a time to go together if that happens? All of them going together to an onsen hotel? Seiji instantly imagined various possibilities. He only had one word for it: excellent! Excellent suggestion, Chiaki. As expected of my friend that knows me so well! he said in his soul. The tomboys suggestion was greeted with unanimous approval from everyone. Seijis response was obvious, and Mika naturally agreed as well. Mayuzumi indicated that she could make some free time in her schedule, and Saki mentioned that she had some paid vacation days saved up. As for Kaho she agreed while stuttering somewhat. To be honest, she had almost fainted. Going on a trip with Harano-san! A trip!! A trip!!!! Although it was with a group of people, it was still a chance to be together with him! Going together with him to an onsen hotel for two days and three nights Gods, am I dreaming? Kaho was dazed; she felt as if her body was floating, as if she could shoot up into the air. No, she couldnt fly; she couldnt go to the next world yet! She forced herself to regain her senses and hardened her resolution. Although they all agreed to go, they still hadnt finished the third round yet. They had to survive in order to absolutely obtain the voucher and realize this beautiful dream! I cant be overconfident. I have to give it my all for victory, chanted Kaho in her mind. Meanwhile, unbeknownst to Seiji and the others, a certain girl with a fearsome nickname was currently waiting for the start of the next round in the enemy team. Not bad, Junior, but it all ends here. The sniper rifle in her hands glinted sharply. Chapter 230 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 In the third round for Seiji and the others, Seiji was yet again voted the Blue Team commander, and he accepted once more. With last rounds experience, he believed that he could perform even better than last time. As long as nothing unexpected happened, he was confident of winning and ensuring the survival of all his teammates. Yes, if nothing unexpected happened For some reason, after Seiji entered the gymnasium, he had an ominous premonition. He felt a faint sense of discomfort and felt that he had forgotten something important. The whistle blew, signaling the start of the battle. Seiji passed down orders to each small-team captain. They were to attempt a direct frontal attack. Thats righthed changed his tactics. He considered the fact that everyone outside had seen their tactics from the previous round. If some of them were now participating against him, they might be on guard, which was why he decided to change his strategy. However, this was ultimately a mock battle-game, and everyone had varying levels of skill, so complex strategies were unfeasible. It was just a simple change. Their direct attack was rather successfulthey managed to take out two Red Team members. Just as Seiji was contemplating whether to press his advantage or to cautiously maintain the current balance and attempt a flanking attack, someone from Blue Team died. No, I wont press the attack. Ill play it safer. Seiji decided on the latter strategy. Teams #3 and #4, dont proceed any further Before he even finished talking, he heard the announcement that two more Blue Team players had died! Commander, theres an incredibly strong person on the other team; this person used only three shots to *Boom!* The sound of a grenade explosion interrupted the message on his walkie-talkie. Seiji instantly heard the death announcement for this person. Four people had perished! Team #4, retreat! Theres an expert player in the Red Team! Hurry up and retreat! Seiji shouted into his walkie-talkie as he followed the sounds and looked in the direction of that particular battle. There was fierce gunfire coming from that direction. Blue #13 has died Blue #14 has died Another two people from Seijis team were killed. Team #4 squad leader! Please respond Damn it! I cant even hit her!! Whats with that girl!? He could hear Team #4s squad leader yelling in frustration. A girl? *Boom!* Seiji could faintly hear the unmistakable sound of a sniper shot through the walkie-talkie. Then, there was an announcement that the Blue Team had lost another memberthis time it was Team #4s squad leader. A female expert whos a sniper and can make perfect headshots every time Seiji had a hazy image of who he was facing. Everyone watch out: theres an incredible female sniper on the enemy team! Everyone needs to protect their heads. Dont allow her to pick you off with a single shot! He informed the remaining Blue Team members. Teams #3 and #4 had been eradicated. That one person that single female sniper expert took out seven people all by herself! Which movie did she come out of!? Shes a little too amazing as a main character, isnt she!? While Seiji was energetically commenting in his mind, everyone outside watching the proceedings on the big screens was awestruck. They had just witnessed a beautiful girl carrying a heavy laser sniper rifle and moving about as swiftly as a ghost. She dodged her enemies gunfire with incredible skill and used her chances to come out from cover, aim, and fire, one-hit-KOing every single one of her enemies. For seven people, she only shot six times and made a headshot every time! She also took care of one person with a grenade. How amazing could this person possibly be!? If it werent for the fact that she was obviously a teenager and was still wearing the Genhana High School uniform, many people would misconstrue her as some type of special forces agent or secret assassin. This definitely was far above the average level of someone who simply enjoyed field battles as a hobby! Was she a professional player? By the way, did such a game even have professional players? Were all professional players as strong as she was? The girl with the big gun who could shoot with 100% accuracy she seemed exactly like a character out of a movie or an anime. Her back against a wall and a sniper rifle in her hands, she cautiously stuck her head out to observe the situationthis scene was one of indescribable beauty. The handsome Seiji had originally been the center of attention on the big screen, but now this dark gray long-haired beautiful girl was cast into the limelight. The Blue Team had sunk into a bad situation. So, what would the young commander do in such a situation? Theyd lost seven members this was a huge loss. His ominous premonition had come to fruition. They were likely to lose now that the opposition possessed such an expert female sniper. Seiji smiled wryly; he felt he had just been slapped in the face after believing that he could easily obtain his third victory. He even wondered if this expert female sniper was a secret weapon from the student organizers, who had the special role of preventing people from obtaining three victories. No, he couldnt give up so easily. An expert that meant a worthy challenge for him! Seijis eyes flashed with anticipation. First, he had to confirm her location. Teams #3 and #4 had met her head-on, so if she proceeded onwards instead of retreating, then she would soon reach this location. Then, he had to devise a method to deal with her. He would have to surround her with everyone. Seven people in total had already been killed by her alone, which meant that the only way they could possibly defeat her would be to surround her with the remaining thirteen and attack from all sides. Thirteen against one even with such a large numerical difference, Seiji still felt it would be difficult to win, which was rather He could only chuckle wryly. It was time to put their plan into action! Everyone listen closelyif we cant take out the enemys expert right here and now, we wont be able to win no, honestly speaking, its already almost impossible for us to win. But, at the very least, its still possible for us to defeat their expert! As the commander, Im going to lead everyone to surround this expert, and use all our forces to defeat her! I wont accept any objections. If any of you object, then just go hide somewhere and wait for defeat. Seiji paused for a moment. Nobody objected. Now, let me make the arrangements for the ambush All the members of Blue Team followed Commander Seijis orders. Captain, thirteen against one is rather shameful, Chiaki said. That might not be the case. The other members of Red Team arent inanimate pieces of wood after all, and they may come as well, Seiji answered. Thats true youre not going to make any preparations against the other members of Red Team? Theres no pointwe need to use all our forces to deal with that female sniper and have no leeway to care about anything else. How shameless indeed. Who cares about honor or shame when playing a game! As long as we can defeat the strong enemy before us, thats enough! Sigh the hot spring hotel Wah lets stop thinking about that. Even though they felt excited when they discussed the hot spring hotel trip, they were now at such a disadvantage how heartbreaking! Its time to transform our broken hearts into strength to take out this expert, Seiji thought to himself. The preparations for the ambush were quickly completed. The only part left was to wait and they saw her! Right when Seiji saw that figure, he stiffened as he finally recalled the important detail he had forgotten. Yesterday, there was someone that participated in the activities together with them in order to collect emblems to participate in this game todayMai Houjou! The Smiling Executioner President Yoruhanas maid, the legendary person who had singlehandedly eliminated half of the clubs in Genhana High School. Right now, she was in front of him as a sniper in Red Team. She was the expert sniper who had singlehandedly defeated seven members of Blue Team by herself! After he figured that out, Seijis expression relaxed and he smiled. Senpai, youre really quite something Chapter 231 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 That must be Houjou-san, Sakis voice said through Seijis walkie-talkie. Yeah, I never anticipated that it would be her, nor did I expect her to be so incredible yet having said that, I should have expected it! She was planning on joining this game to begin with, and shes quite an amazing woman. As as expected of a maid, Mayuzumi said. Yeah, a maid er, this is a little Seiji felt as if there was something wrong with this. But thinking it over more closely, a maid that was great at housework, cooking, making sweets, and shooting seemed rather common? Yep, there was no problem with that. Of course there was a problem with that! Being amazing at shooting isnt something a maid is supposed to be good at, okay! In the end, Seiji couldnt help but inwardly comment on the strange turn of events. Eh, a maid could that person there be Mai Houjou-sama? The Smiling Executioner!? Chiaki finally realized what was going on. Yep, thats her, Seiji said. Whats with the sudden honorific? Wow, Ive met the legend Mika, take a look as well! Were they here to gawk? Seiji hoped that they would take this a little more seriously. *Boom!* It was a gunshot from Mai; shed noticed someones presence as she advanced, so she decisively began shooting. Blue #13 has died An announcement instantly rung out. Chiaki, you idiot! And so, she met her end as her death flag dictated. Seiji didnt know whether he should laugh or cry. Seigo Captain, Chiaki, she Mikas helpless-sounding voice spoke up in the walkie-talkie. I know, let her go in peace. Seiji could only sigh. Everyone listen, he said, addressing his team. Our target has detected our presence, so shes stopped and hasnt fully entered our ambush area. Everyone move forwardwe will surround her now. After giving his orders, Seiji took a deep breath. Ill go attract her attention, so you guys hurry up and take action! After saying this, Seiji suddenly stood up. Hey, Senpai! he shouted at Mai. Mai looked over in his direction. They both smiled as they exchanged glances. *Boom!* Mai started shooting at Seiji. Seiji was already prepared for this and managed to duck as he returned fire with his laser assault rifle. Something flew towards him. It was a grenade! Damn, shes really good at lobbing these. *Boom!!* The grenade exploded. Seiji had already turned and rolled on the ground to dodge it, but the beeping of his vest indicated that he had still taken heavy damage. Was he dead yet? He wasnt! Noticing that he still had a few hit points left, Seiji hurriedly used some medicine as he trained a vigilant eye on his surroundings. She was really amazing but that was what made it so interesting! He saw a figure dashing out of the corner of his eye. He hurriedly rolled on the ground again and barely managed to dodge her shot. Once again, he lifted his laser assault rifle and counterattacked. He knew that he couldnt remain in the same location for more than a few seconds. He had to keep moving continuously! Outside the gymnasium, on the big screens. The audience was watching the girl with the dark gray hair fight one-on-one against the young leader of the Blue Team. Both of them were dashing around quickly, making nimble dodges, and furiously firing at the other party it was incredibly exciting to watch! Everyone was unable to take their eyes off the screen, and some audience members couldnt help but gasp as they watched the battle. Seiji fired his laser gun, moved, and dodged he was doing his best to fight against Mai. He didnt have the time to accurately aim in her direction. If it wasnt for the fact that he was using a high-powered laser assault rifle, then he wouldnt even be able to pose a threat to her. With his constant dodging and fierce counterattacks, he was barely managing to survive. At this rate, he would definitely be the loser in the end. However, this wasnt a game where he was fighting by himself! Seiji had more fun in the short period of time that he fought with Mai than in all the rounds combined up until now. But it was time for it to end. The encirclement should be complete by now. After he used up his ammunition, Seiji rolled behind an obstacle, but he didnt take this opportunity to reload. Instead, he picked up his walkie-talkie. Everyone, fire at our target! Seiji gave clear instructions. In the next moment, guns opened fire from all directions! Mika, Mayuzumi, Saki, Kaho, and the other members of Blue Team all popped up at once and began firing at the gray-haired girl! Mai sniped off one person immediately, then she made the split-second judgment that it would be impossible for her to survive all this, so she ignored everything else and rushed straight in Seijis direction in an attempt to kill the Blue Teams commander before she died. Kaho, who was the closest person to Seiji, noticed Mais intention. She wanted to protect Harano-san! Kaho reflexively started moving; she rushed out from behind an obstacle and stood right in front of Mai! Mai saw that a girl suddenly appeared before her, so she instantly used her laser sniper rifle and *Boom!* Kaho fired first. Red Team #19 has died Hearing this, Seiji, who was still hiding, finally heaved a sigh of relief. Theyd succeeded in defeating Mai! Theyd only lost two people while doing it, which was much better than hed expected. The gunfire didnt stop, though. That was due to the arrival of other Red Team members. There was a large gap in the number of players remaining on both sides, but there was still hope. Everyone, we just successfully defeated the expert on the enemy team, which basically means weve defeated the boss! There are only a few disorganized enemies left, so theres no reason that we cant win after defeating the boss! I said before that its almost impossible for us to win, but that doesnt mean the possibility is zero! Let us work our hardest to achieve victory! Seiji shouted into his walkie-talkie, pouring all his passion and battle-lust into his words. Urf! Saki was the first to answer why did she sound like a teddy bear? Then, Seiji heard all the other Blue Team members respond as well. Youre right, Commander! This really feels like a war, hahaha, nice! Commander, youre so cool! Can I get your phone number afterwards? These were some of the various responses he received from the other random Blue Team members. These teammates of mine are pretty cool. Seiji smiled as he thought that to himself. If that was the case, he felt they could win again! The fierce fighting continued Finally, this round went to the fifteen-minute time limit. In the end, Seijis Blue Team barely managed to eke out a victory over the Red Team by one person! When the round ended, all the remaining Blue Team members cheered out in victory. Eight people from Blue Team managed to survive in the end. Seiji had lost two members of his small team: Chiaki and Saki. Chiaki had already died earlier, while Saki had sacrificed herself while protecting Mayuzumi. Neither of them obtained the free voucher for the two-day, three-night hot spring hotel trip, but Chiaki reminded them that she was rich, so she would just purchase a ticket at the regular price and go together with them. As for Saki, Mayuzumi insisted on paying for her trip, and Saki was unable to refuse. And so, they were able to plan a future hot spring hotel trip together! They would discuss the exact time and details of it later. I really thought wed lose, I didnt expect to have such a great reversal even if I accidentally ended up dying. Chiaki sighed as they left the gymnasium and headed back to Year 1, Class 5. Its your own fault for setting up your own death flag we were only able to win in the end thanks to everyones hard efforts. Seiji told her his honest opinion. Everyone that was on our team this time was pretty good, and at the very least they listened to your orders with no one just doing as they pleased The biggest factor in our victory, apart from you, was probably Miyamoto-san here. Eh? Hearing this, Kaho was rather surprised. Yep, I agree. Seiji also looked at his classmate who was walking together with them. Kaho was the person who landed the final blow on the boss er, Mai Houjou. She also performed excellently in the subsequent battles. Seiji, who had been partners with her, felt as if he had been partnered with a perfect support, and he had quite a lot of fun. They had good unspoken cooperation, and their pairing was the one which obtained the most kills for the Blue Team! They were the biggest factor in catching up despite the difference in numbers. Miyamoto-san did a really good job. If I was Seigos partner, I dont think I could have done as well as you. Chiaki also looked at her classmate and smiled. I think that Miyamoto-san is really talented in playing this type of game. N-not at all. Kaho flushed crimson as she hurriedly shook her hands in a denying gesture. I-I was merely following Harano-sanhes the amazing oneI was just trying my best not to be a burden. Thats not rightyou performed spectacularly, and youre quite talented. Seiji smiled. Not only were you not a burden, didnt you save me several times? If it wasnt for your help, I surely would have died. I I didnt Kaho blushed furiously when she saw Seijis smile and received the praise accompanying it. I dont have any ability She was just trying her best and giving it her all. In order to be together with you At this moment, Kaho came to a sudden realization. There was still something she wanted to say to Seiji. Chapter 232 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Theres no need to be so hard on yourself. You should have some more self-confidence, Miyamoto-san. Seiji smiled gently. Youre actually quite a talented and cute girl. Kahos eyes widened when he said this. She was seeing his smile again. This was that same gentle and brilliant smile that seemed to exude light, just like last time. She still remembered that scene as clearly as if it happened yesterday. That impulse in her heart reached a boiling point. Harano-san, I Her feelings came out through her throat, and she began speaking before she realized it. No, this is no good. I have to say it! No matter what, I have to say it! Miyamoto-san? Seiji realized that Kahos expression was a little strange. Harano-san! Kahos voice suddenly increased in volume. Please please go out with me!! Kaho shouted with an incredibly red face. Everyone instantly fell silent. Not only were Chiaki and the others shocked, even the bystanders had noticed this outburst and were looking in their direction. Seiji and Kaho both remained silent for quite a while. When Kaho noticed that Seijis expression froze over, she realized what she had said and felt as if a volcano was exploding within her! Needless to say, Wakaba-san, Uehara-san, and the other two older ladies were looking at her in amazement, the bystanders were doing so as well, but the most important of all was Harano-sans expression! The handsome boy was obviously shocked. What would his expression change into after? Would it be an awkward one, or cold, or Kaho was unable to force herself to imagine it. She wanted to explain, but was unable to say anything. She was unable to take it anymore. Her body automatically started moving. She turned around, began running, and escaped! Wahh!! She cried as she ran off. Seiji and the others were dumbstruck by this. What was going on? Seiji had never expected Miyamoto-san to suddenly confess in front of everyone or that she would suddenly run away. He didnt know how to react, but when he saw her crying as she ran away, he reflexively felt the urge to chase after her. After all, he was worried. Although he didnt understand what was going on, letting a girl leave in that condition seemed wrong to him! Seiji glanced at Chiaki and the others. Chiaki was the first to regain her senses. Seeing Seijis expression, she instantly understood his intention. Go after her, Seigo, she said. Im going. After letting Chiaki and the others know, he dashed off at top speed and chased after her. Kaho was running with all her might. The effectiveness of her daily early morning jogs really showed here. She speedily ran through the crowd, exited the school, and kept running for as long as she could, until she no longer had the energy to run. When she stopped, she was panting heavily and covered with sweat. Rivulets of sweat dripped down her face. Her entire body felt hot, and her mind was in chaos. She was unable to thinkor perhaps it should be said that she didnt want to think. Kaho slowly walked forward. She had no clue where she currently was or where she was heading. Its over Even though she didnt want to dwell on it, the more she tried to not think about it, the more it ended up happening. Its over I said something wrong to Harano-san he misunderstood me hell reject me hell look down on me hell think Im a strange person Kaho was emanating waves of negativity. She looked zombie-likeher eyes had no life to them, she was staggering, and her entire aura was downcast. As expected, someone like me shouldnt have tried to come close to him Miyamoto-san. Someone like me how could I be with him Miyamoto-san! A clear, familiar voice rang out from beside her. Kaho was startled and turned around to see the boy that she was thinking about. Are you alright? Seiji asked in a gentle voice. There was a kind smile on his face. Kaho was dazed by this. If this was a manga, she would currently have blank eyes. That was how much of a daze she was in. It seems like shes not alright. Seiji watched her and wanted to say something, but didnt know what to say. A brief period lingered between them. H-Harano-san why are you Kaho stuttered, having finally broke out of her stupor. You suddenly started crying and suddenly ran off. I was really worried, so I came to see how you were. He was worried about her Kaho felt a warm feeling in her chest at hearing this. He actually chased me all the way here just for me and left everyone else behind! She felt warm, but she also felt uncomfortable about it. You you didnt have to follow me She averted her gaze. Its fine to just leave me alone. She wanted to express this. Seiji blinked at this. How could I not follow you? I wouldnt just leave Miyamoto-san alone like that. Seeing a girl cry in front of me and run off I dont think thats something that should be ignored. But after Kaho heard this, the mix of emotions within her grew even more befuddled. Warmth, delight, discomfort, depression, regret there were various emotions mixed up together within her, and it was impossible for her to separate them from each other. She quietly kept walking. Seiji silently followed beside her. The two of them reached a riverside after a while. They saw the clear water of the river, as well as the scattered leaves floating on top. Kaho somehow felt herself settling down as she watched the leaves float past. Harano-san She stopped in her tracks. Hm? Seiji also stopped as well. I-I didnt want to go out with you; I wanted to become your friend normal friends, Kaho said in a tiny voice. Oh sure. Seiji smiled in response. Id be delighted to rather, I should say that I asked this a long time ago. At that time, I didnt have the self-confidence to think that I had the right to stand beside you, which was why Dont say something like right! Im not exactly No, I have to say it! Kaho furrowed her brows. I feel that I, who never worked hard at anything, didnt have the right to stand next to you when you worked so hard to change yourself. That was why I rejected you at that time. After that, I put in some hard work, and felt that I barely counted as good enough, so I decided to talk to you during the school festival to ask the same thing of you that you asked of me before. But I failed and did something foolish. She laughed helplessly at herself. Asking to go out with you in front of that many people, just how foolish could I be? Seiji didnt know what to say to this. Doing such a foolish thing, not being able to accept it, and even causing you to worry about me Honestly, someone like me is just Look here. Seiji put both his hands in front of Kaho. Eh? Kaho reflexively looked at them. *Smack!* Seiji suddenly clapped his hands rather loudly and scared her. After Kaho recovered from her shock, she suddenly recalled that this had happened to her once before already. Miyamoto-san, perhaps you are a bit foolish for falling for the same trick twice. Seiji smiled. Minding something that you dont need to mind and suffering needlessly really seems like something you would do. Harano-san So what if you said something wrong, or did something foolish in front of everyone? People always do something foolish at some point in their lives, and even me No, I should say that everyone does foolish things. Its only natural to be embarrassed at doing something foolish. But theres no need to be too depressed, or say something like someone like me its terrible to hear. Listen up, Miyamoto-san, Im more than happy to be your friend, and Im your friend already, and I really dont like you talking like that about yourself! Nor do I wish to see you getting down on yourself over such a trifling matter and getting all depressed over nothing. Be spirited and have some self-confidence! Didnt you make an effort already? You are indeed talented, and youve shown off your abilities, and havent you even become much prettier as well? Why do you still seem so grim and dark? Find your spirit! Seiji patted Kaho on her back. Youre an excellent girl, and as long as you keep working hard, youll definitely be an excellent person as well! Believe in yourself, and if you think thats not enough, believe in the me who believes in you! Chapter 233 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Believe in the me who believes in you. This sounded like a familiar sentence it was probably copied from some anime, wasnt it? That was Kahos first reaction, and then she really wanted to laugh out loud. She had been encouraged by him once again. Whatever it was that had been making her feel disheartened disappeared, and she felt more spirited again. Immediately after, she felt angry at herself for needing his encouragement to become spirited again. Honestly, I Im such an idiot. Is it really alright for someone as foolish as me to become your friend, Harano-san? No I cant say this out loud, or Ill look more foolish! Kahos eyes flashed. Being self-confident was rather difficult. However, believing in Seigo Harano was quite easy. And Harano-san believed in her, so it was just as he said. I cant bring out too much self-confidence yet, but I believe in you I believe in the you who believes in me, which is why Ill continue working hard! she said, looking at him while she spoke. I want to become this excellent girl that you speak of. Seiji smiled reassuringly as he stretched out his right hand. Kahos face reddened as she looked at his hand. She stretched out her right hand as well. The two of them shook hands. Please take good care of me from now on. They said that almost simultaneously, and both of them laughed. Seiji returned to school. Kaho wanted to return home, so she said goodbye and he returned by himself. He returned to Year 1 Class 5s store, and found Chiaki and the others. Mika wasnt there. Mika said that she needed to go somewhere by herself and left, the tomboy explained before Seiji could even ask. Oh Hows Miyamoto-san? Chiaki asked. Shes alright; she said that she just made a mistake with her words Seiji gave them a rough explanation. Made a mistake with her words is that really the case? Chiakis tone was one of suspicion. Seiji ignored her as he turned around to look at Mayuzumi and Saki. He discovered that the manga authors complexion was obviously worse compared to earlier. Sensei, whats the matter? he asked. Mayuzumi smiled weakly at Seijis concern and wanted to say something, but Saki spoke up first. Mayuzumis not feeling well, and she needs to go home and rest. Ill take her home go ahead and have fun with your classmates, Harano. Ah Okay. Seiji nodded in understanding. Actually you guys didnt need to wait around for me. If Sensei needs to go home, you should have gone back immediately; all you had to do was tell me over the phone. No I wanted to say goodbye to Harano-kun. Mayuzumi smiled weakly. I had lots of fun I originally wanted to play a little longer, but I suddenly feel rather drowsy. This must be because she didnt sleep well last night, plus she just played that rather active laser tag game with us and got a lot of exercise, Seiji thought to himself. No need to be so polite, Sensei. I had lots of fun as well. In the future were going to go to a hot spring hotel together, right? We can make more arrangements after that as well, and well have plenty of chances to see each other again. Seiji smiled. Your body is the most important thing; if you need to rest, then make sure to have a good rest. Okay Harano-kun. Thank you so much for the past few days. The manga author thanked him sincerely, her eyes on his face. Afterwards, she left the classroom store together with Saki. Seiji looked back at Chiaki after watching them leave. Come, lets have some fun together, handsome~ the tomboy said seductively, gesturing at him with her hand. Stop acting like youre a veteran at this. Would you like to feel really good, uncle~? Thats even worse! Its okay to do it outside as well, but youll have to pay me extra~ Why is it only getting worse and worse!? Seiji kept up an endless stream of retorts. Whenever he and Chiaki were alone together, it was always like this. The two of them had fun chatting with each other in their classrooms store. Mika met with the girl in pink-colored Sakura Island traditional clothing again. You came, and you have a nice expression. You must have come to a resolution, said the silver-haired girl. Yes, I want to become special,'' Mika said in a firm voice. Then But before that, I want to clearly know, just what exactly does making me special entail? The silver-haired girl blinked in surprise at this. This its a little difficult to describe if the content of what I say is difficult for you to accept, will you refuse? Yes, Mika said bluntly. But didnt you come to a resolution already? The silver-haired girl seemed confused. Yes, I want to become special. Mika kept her gaze fixed on the silver-haired girl. But not necessarily by your method. The silver-haired girls eyes widened in surprise. What do you mean? What I mean is, I can become special thanks to my own power, not necessarily thanks to your help, Mika said clearly. After the last time that I met you, I kept thinking and pondering about my dilemma What you said was correct: the ordinary me has no way to win the special hims heart. If I want him to pay attention to me, I have to change myself. But that doesnt mean that I have to accept your help. The double-pigtailed girl slowly began clenching her fist. There are various methods to become special, and as long as I work hard, resolutely step forward, and get closer to him, I can definitely do it! Just like Juumonji-sensei Kaede Juumonji. Even if Kaede wasnt already the scion of a rich family, her willpower and resolution alone made her special. Yukari Asamiya was also similar to her as well. Being special these factors didnt necessarily stem from ones birth. Perhaps being born with an excellent appearance or into a renowned family would make someone special to begin with, but there were also others that were just ordinary but became special through their own hard efforts. While I may not be the first type, I can become the second! Any ordinary person has this type of potential. I still dont know how I should do it. But Im right beside himIm his good friend, and he isnt my only friend. If I dont know what I should do, I can ask my other friends. Seiji and Chiaki were her closest friends, and one of them was the person she liked this was the most powerful advantage that Mika Uehara possessed. This was actually an incredible strength. If one really tried to find something special about her, this was it. Not everything needed to be told to her friends. But wanting to change herself that is to say, maturing through her own hard efforts wasnt something she should conceal. That was something Mika realized after meeting Chiaki today. After avoiding Chiaki for so long and seeing her today, Mika realized that she had been isolating herself, and that helped her to realize that she really should explain things to her good friend and ask for help. People should make decisions about their lives on their own, and after making a decision, if that person didnt know what specific direction to take or where to spend their efforts, asking a good friend for advice and help was only natural in fact, it was the most natural thing to do! That was the correct way to treat your friends. Well, maybe that sounded a little too pragmatic, but thats what it meant. You should do the things that you should do, and if you need help, just honestly ask for help. Thats what Ive come up with. There are more choices than what you gave me! Youre willing to help me, and I believe that you offered aid out kindness, but you also said that the way you can help make me special has risks to it. I need to know exactly what the risk is, and what will change in me. If your change will make me end up like the Little Mermaid then I refuse. This was Mikas choice that wasnt in the girls originally provided options. This was the final answer that she arrived at after being mired in confusion. She resolutely faced the silver-haired girl and displayed her unflinching will. The girl observed Mikas expression closely. A moment later, she chuckled lightly. Her expression was bright and warm. You said something excellent with an excellent expression on your face, she said. When was the last time I saw such a beautiful expression? I dont even remember. Mika Uehara, Im rather surprised that youve matured so much in such a short amount of time but this is exactly why humans are so mysterious. Thank you for allowing me to see such beauty and as for your question, my answer is Chapter 234 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 You dont need to know anymore, said the silver-haired girl. Right now, you would definitely refuse after you learn about it, so theres no need to explain. Mikas eyes flashed with a strange light. Okay, in that case Mika bowed deeply towards the mysterious existence of the school festival thank you for saying all that to me, caring about me, and wanting to help me. Even though I dont exactly know what you area spirit, ghost, demon, or something elseIm glad to have met you. If it wasnt for you, I might have never learned the truth about him. Yes, the truth. The fact that Seiji Haruta was no ordinary person. The things he did during his break from school, the identity of President Natsuya Yoruhana, and the secret of this school Mika learned all these things from this mysterious girl. Yin-Yang Masters and Spirit-Branded Retainers all of this sounded fantastical, but it really existed, out of sight from normal people. When Mika heard all this two days ago, she found it difficult to believe and received a huge shock. But she couldnt deny it, because the pink-clothed girl standing before her was the best evidence! There were mystical things in the world, and a mystical realm to go along with them. Seiji was part of that world. Kagura-san and President Yoruhana were a part of that world as well. There was a huge gap between this side (the ordinary world) and that side (the mystical world). The silver-haired girl had promised that she could become special by joining the mystical world. However, Mika didnt lose control simply due to this alluring offer. Now that shed realized the importance of independence, she wouldnt choose this risky option without paying thought to the risks associated with it. She wouldnt be just like the Little Mermaid from the fairy tale. Thank you for telling me the truth and goodbye. Mika decided to leave after saying a polite farewell and turned around to go. The silver-haired girl watched her figure. Wait a moment, she called. Mika was already seven or eight paces away when she heard the girl call out to her. Turning around, Mika saw the silver-haired girl smiling as she floated over. I like you, Mika Uehara. Eh? When I met you for the first time, I actually didnt think much of you, but after meeting you again I discovered that I actually really like you. Er Mika was dazed at this sudden confession. Just how was she supposed to react to a spirits confession!? She had experience being confessed to, but this wasnt the same at all! Just how was she supposed to deal with a spirits confession!? Especially when the spirit was the same gender as her! I havent liked a human for such a long time the silver-haired girl sighed wistfully. Um sorry, I already have someone I like, and youre a spirit Mika attempted to reject her politely. Hmm? The silver-haired girl tilted her head in confusion. Ahh sorry, you misunderstood what I meant. What I meant by like wasnt about the type of like that you have for Seiji Haruta-samaI meant appreciation. Eh appreciation? asked a surprised Mika. Yes, appreciation well, you can interpret it as appreciation. Mika was rendered speechless. She still felt that the sudden turn of events was a little strange. You decided to use your own efforts to make yourself special, and I would like to support you. Id like to give you a present. A present? said Mika after a pause. Yes, this. The silver-haired girl placed her hand on her chest. After a moment, she slowly lifted her hand, withdrawing a white ball of light from within her body. The ball of light was slightly larger than the girls hand and was glowing faintly. Whats this? Mika studied the ball of light curiously. This is a spirit or perhaps I should call it a Spirit Egg. Spirit Egg? Spirits are what Yin-Yang Masters use to increase their powerstypically they do this by summoning spirits and combining them with a human to make a Spirit-Branded Retainer. However, this spirit is differentit requires you to raise it carefully Well, itll be difficult for you to understand if I go into a long-winded explanation. Simply speaking, once you combine with this spirit, you can suddenly become much stronger, with no risk whatsoever. Oh Im going to give this Spirit Egg to you. It cant be used in its curent status. Whether or not you can receive its power depends on you. The silver-haired girl lightly waved her hand and tossed the ball of light to Mika. Mika reflexively put her hands out to catch it. It felt rather warm. Then, the silver-haired girl pointed, and a red rune appeared on the ball of light. The exact same rune also appeared on Mikas forehead. Mika felt a surge of heat on her forehead, then the rune on the ball of light vanished, and she was left with a subtle feeling inside her body. That was I used a spell to connect the two of you together. Otherwise, you wouldnt even be able to see the Spirit Egg once I leave your side, the silver-haired girl explained. Also, for you to take it more conveniently with you, all you have to do is say put in, and it will seal itself into your hand. If you say come out, you can release it. You will have to wish from the bottom of your heart for it to become your companion, and imagine the form that it should have that is to say, your hopes are what will help it hatch. Hatch Its not truly hatching, but its the most similar analogy. Its too difficult to explain, so you can just understand it like that. Oh Mika felt as if many things were being glossed over. This ball of light wouldnt be something dangerous, is it? she wondered to herself. You dont need to worryit isnt dangerous at all. The silver-haired girl detected Mikas concern and smiled. After you go back, feel free to show it to Seiji Haruta-sama, and hell probably have Natsuya Yoruhana-sama inspect it. This way, youll be taking the first step into their world. But whether or not you can hatch this Spirit Egg, possess true power, and become someone special just like them will depend on your own hard work and luck. Hard work Mika muttered thoughtfully. Luck Perhaps youll be able to hatch it very quickly, or maybe youll never be able to hatch it. I dont know what the result will be, either. The silver-haired girl began to rise up into the air. Goodbye, Mika Uehara I shall appear in front of you again when I wish to see you. I hope that by that time, youll have become an extraordinary person. Her figure gradually vanished. Mika was overcome by a sudden impulse as she watched the girl fade. Wait! she called. Can I know your name? Out of a mysterious sense of respect and fear, she hadnt thought to ask her name until now. Suddenly, she felt an overwhelming desire to know it. The silver-haired girl was surprised for a moment but then flashed a brilliant smile. My name is Sakura. Sakura-san. Yep, make sure to remember it, Mika. After leaving this sentence behind, the pink-clothed no, Sakuras body completely disappeared in a stream of light. Mika returned to Year 1 Class 5 and walked over to Seiji and Chiaki. Both of them smiled in greeting upon seeing her return. Did you finish what you had to do? Chiaki asked. Mika nodded. Yep. All good, Seiji said. Lets have some more fun before the school festival ends. Yep. Mika nodded again and smiled as well. She sat down at the table in between her two good friends. The three of them chatted, ate confectioneries, and had fun just as always. Chapter 235 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Genhana High Schools festival ended on an upbeat note. After school, Seiji and Mika walked back home in casual silence. How is it cohabitation with Kagura-san? Mika asked abruptly. Its not cohabitationwere just living together! Seiji was acutely worried about the correct wording. This was no joke to himhe didnt want to be thrown in jail for a minimum of three years for a certain crime. Is it really only living together? Mika gave him a sidelong glance. You didnt do anything strange to her? Her face flushed slightly after she asked this. I didnt! Just how do you view me? All that happened was that I couldnt have myself from having a few perverted no, gentlemanly thoughts! I didnt do anything to Shika at all; shes perfectly fine. Youve previously admitted to being a sis-con. Ack! Seiji had taken an arrow to his knee. Precisely! Because Im a sis-con and I dote on my adopted sister, I would never do anything to harm her! He tried to justify his situation. Mika didnt know how to respond to this. After a period of silence, she spoke up again. Id like to visit you guys; is that alright? Eh? Youd like to come over? Sure, Seiji replied. Thank you. Ill bring some desserts over. You dont need to be so polite; we live right next door after all. Come over any time you want Er, but He suddenly remembered that Shika possessed the Reapers Curse. This curse was indiscriminate and would bring calamities upon anyone that grew too close to her. Seiji was the only person who was immune to this thanks to the power from his system. Of course, he was more than happy to have Mika come over, but if she had a calamity befall her due to this But what? Mika looked at him curiously. Shika-chan shes afraid of strangers or, I should say that she doesnt like coming into contact with other people theres a reason thats difficult to explain, Seiji said slowly, considering each word carefully. He couldnt come up with a suitable explanation on the spot. Mika watched him and thought to herself that this must be due to mystical reasons just like Sakura had told her. Its because of mystical reasons, isnt it? Eh? Seijis eyes widened in surprise. What did I just hear? Kagura-san doesnt want to come into contact with others or she cant come into contact with others There are mystical reasons for it, right? Mika calmly asked again. Seiji was rather shocked to hear this. After he regained his senses, his expression was complex. You know? Mika nodded in response. The incident troubling you was related to something mystical? Mika nodded once again. Seiji raised his eyebrows. This was rather unexpected. A moment of silence fell between them. The road isnt the best place to talk; Ill give you a good explanation after we reach your apartment, Mika said in a soft voice. After that, could you also tell me about the things youve concealed from me before. Is that alright? Her heart pounded nervously in her chest. Seiji looked at her for a while and smiled. Sure. He didnt expect such a development to occur just what could Mika have met with? Not long after Seiji returned home, Mika knocked on the door. Seiji opened the door for her. Please excuse my intrusion, she said as she entered. No need to be polite. Mika stayed true to her wordsshed brought over some desserts: packaged small cakes. Seiji had her sit down in the living room. After sitting down, Mikas eyes fixed on Shika Kagura. The two of them simply stared at each other and continued to do so until Seiji finished pouring tea and setting the desserts down for everyone. Allow me formally introduce you twothis is Mika Uehara, my classmate and good friend, as well as the landlords daughter. And this he gestured at Shikais Shika Kagura, my adopted younger sister that Im now living together with. She was previously a student at Genhana Middle School, but now shes left school for a certain reason. Mika had met Shika twice before already. Once was at the drama club, and the other time was when Shika had amnesia. At the drama club, the two of them never had an opportunity to exchange words, and when Shika had amnesia Shika-chan, do you still remember meeting Mika when you had amnesia? Seiji asked. Yes, but not very clearly. I vaguely recall that there was one other person with her Shika tilted her head slightly. That was Chiaki Wakaba, another one of my classmates and good friends, as well as Mikas good friend, Seiji explained. Yes I remember now. Youll have an opportunity to meet later for sure for now, lets have a discussion with Mika. Seiji and Shika turned their gazes to Mika. The double-pigtailed girl felt slightly nervous being watched by the two of them like this. She knew that it was time for her to explain what had happened to her recently. I two days ago Mika recounted her meeting with the legend of the school festival, the spirit girl, Sakura, who was clothed pink-colored Sakura Island garb. Sakura had told her the truth and gave her some options. After she considered her options, she replied to Sakura. In the end, she refused Sakuras offer of assistance. However, despite this, Sakura had still ended up still giving her a mysterious present. This is the present come out! Mika reached out her right hand and placed her palm facing upwards as she said the very simple words to summon it, causing the white ball of light to suddenly jump out of her palm. She then looked towards Seiji. Seiji turned to Shika. I cant see anything What about you, Shika-chan? Hold on one moment. Shika cast Astral Vision on herself, and her eyes turned blue. I see it a glowing white ball of light. Can you tell exactly what it is? The black-haired girl focused on the ball of light for a while, then shook her head. I cant Sakura-san told me that this is a Spirit a Spirit Egg Mika recounted the details of what the silver-haired girl had told her to Seiji. Afterwards, the living room fell into silence. Thats everything? Yes There was another short silence. Mika could hear the loud pounding of her heart in the silence. Her body was boiling, and her face was burning. She looked downwards, feeling embarrassed Why? Because she had actually basically just confessed! The fact that Sakura gave Mika these options, and that Mika had been frustrated, considering the options carefully before finally giving her answer she didnt go over this part in much detail, but shed already expressed her intention clearlyto be together with Seiji! She felt that Seiji was surely aware of this fact. As Mika was talking about that part, she paid especially close attention to his expression, and she was able to ascertain that he definitely understood! Its impossible for me to not understand. Seiji inwardly sighed as he remained silent. He never expected that Mika would confess to him in such a form. Although she didnt say the words I like you directly, but by recounting her experience, she was clearly sharing her feelings about him. Seiji was only pretending to be dense and ignorant of Mikas feelings for him. He wasnt actually unaware of her feelings. Since she had already said things to such a degree, if he still pretended not to realize anything then he would be turning himself into the main character of a harem story who was as dense as a black hole! It was impossible for him to pretend to be dense for any longer. He needed to give her a direct reply. How should he say it? Should he even respond right here and now? Shika was still right beside him! After mulling it over for a few moments, Seiji came to a decision. Mika Id like to go out and buy some groceries. Would you like to come together with me? he asked in a solemn voice. Oh Eh? Mika was dazed by this unexpected topic. Groceries? This was too much of a change of topic, so she couldnt respond in time. Shika blinked her eyes at this. Brother Seiji, I already purchased the groceries, she said. Then Ill buy groceries for tomorrow. Ive already filled the entire refrigerator with groceries. Seiji was rendered speechless. It was good that he had a hard-working adopted younger sister now, but she was slightly too hard-working. The atmosphere turned somewhat awkward. After Mika finally realized what Seiji actually wanted, she blushed furiously, but she also wanted to inwardly laugh. You actually said you want to go buy some groceries cant you come up with any better excuses? Idiot! Chapter 236 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Brother Seiji, if you would like to be alone together with Uehara-san, you shouldve just said it directly, Shika said with a calm expression. Ill go back to my room. It was even more awkward now that his adopted sister had seen through his small trick! Seiji wanted to cover his face. He peeked at Mika and saw that she was blushing furiously with her head hanging down. She was acting like a shy little girl. This atmosphere was really He didnt care anymore! Just let it be. Shika-chan, please allow me to be alone with Mika for a little while, he said directly. Okay, Brother. Shika stood up, walked back to her room, and closed the door. Seiji looked back towards Mika again. Mika was still looking at the ground. He felt it was really difficult to speak but he had to say something. Mika I said before that I currently dont have any intentions of getting a girlfriend. This intention of mine still hasnt changed yet, so to your feelings Seiji felt his words weighing heavily upon him as he spoke. Was this type of answer really okay? He wasnt facing just anyone. This was Mika Ueharathe first friend he made after reincarnating in this world. Was using such words to answer her feelings really alright? Her face was still lowered. Seiji could tell that she was nervous and disappointed. This was no good! He stopped himself from saying anything else and took a deep breath. Mika! he shouted her name loudly and clearly. Mika was so stunned that she trembled and reflexively raised her head. Suddenly, she discovered that Seiji was enveloping her in a bear hug! Hugging She could feel the warmth from his body, as well as the comfort of his chest and arms. Mika was unable to react to this. Her brain felt as if it had frozen just like how a computer would. But her body could feel things clearly. This was the first time she had been hugged by him. Warmth, touch, smell all of these sensations etched themselves into her heart and gave her a lasting memory. Youre really important to me, Seiji told her in a serious voice. Im really happy about how you feel about me. Whoever gets to be together with you will surely be fortunate. But I dont want to lie to you Currently, I dont have any romantic feelings towards you. Youre my important friend, my very important friend, but I dont have any feelings on top of that Thats why Im sorry! He didnt give any excuses, and he didnt leave anything unclear as he told her his sincere feelings. He hugged her tightly and told her his true feelings. Mika received all of this from him. Her brain still wasnt working quite yet, but her body and heart received the feelings from him. Her chest felt uncomfortable. Tears were dripping out of the corners of her eyes. However, it wasnt very painful. Because he tried so hard to transmit his feelings Seiji Mika slowly lifted her hands and hugged him as well. I knew I knew that this would be the result. She had hesitated about this and considered whether or not to force herself to hide her true feelings and continue with the status quo. But Kaede Juumonji and Yukari Asamiya such outstanding girls were able to honestly express their feelings. Then why was she still beating around the bush? Even though she was clearly beside him, even though she clearly liked him so much, she wasnt expressing her feelings clearly she felt that she was so foolish. That was why she decided to say it. She did her best to pretend to be calm and made an effort to say it. Even if she knew what the result would be. I resolved myself for pain They hugged each other tightly. But right now its so strange; I feel like The feeling of warmth and bliss was actually stronger than pain? It feels like just this is enough This was fine. She didnt know how else to express it. She could only hug him, cry, and take in the situation. Being rejected wasnt the end. Instead, it was a beginning. A chance for her to work hard and get closer to him A long time later. The two of them separated from each other. Seiji handed Mika a tissure. Mika took it and wiped her face before she smiled at him again. Seiji also smiled. Many things were transmitted through their smiles, and everything was settled. About that spirit of yours. Ill call President Yoruhana and have her help you and confirm its real identity. If its dangerous, well have to get rid of it, and if it really turns out not to be dangerous I will hatch it, Mika said in a firm tone of voice. Seiji didnt know what to say to such a Mika. This time, it was Mikas turn to ask Seiji questions. She wanted to know all about everything that Seiji had been hiding from her about the mystical side of things. Apart from his system and the secret of his reincarnation, Seiji told everything else to Mika. Kagura-san Shika-sans body Is the Reapers Curse truly impossible to deal with? After Mika learned the truth, she sympathized with the black-haired Shika. Right now theres no method to contain it, but in the future Ill definitely think of something! Seijis eyes flashed with a determined light as he spoke with resolution in his voice. Mika felt a warm feeling in her heart as she watched him. Juumonji-sensei, you were right; hes a true hero, Mika inwardly thought to herself. After their discussion, Mika left. Seiji went to go knock on Shikas door. Shika-chan, whats your opinion about that object Mika showed us? Is that really a spirit? That Sakura girl who was the legend of the Genhana school festival was a mysterious existence that nobody knew the true identity of. Was that object really what Sakura said it was? A Spirit Egg? Seiji suddenly recalled an anime in his previous life called Beautiful Bones: Sakurakos Investigation. Although Sakura and Sakurako obviously werent the same person, that anime had a rather disturbing title and Seiji felt an ominous feeling. Shika remained silent for a moment. I dont know too much about the spirits that Yin-Yang Masters deal with from what I can tell, that ball of light doesnt seem like its something dangerous. Oh at least it doesnt feel dangerous, right? Yes. Seiji was able to relax slightly after hearing his adopted sisters opinion. But still, he wanted to have Natsuya take a look at it. He immediately gave her a call. President, sorry to bother you again like this, heres the situation Seiji had just gone to the hospital yesterday and inconvenienced her. He felt really bad about having to call her again today. He explained the situation to her, and Natsuya fell silent for a few moments as she mulled it over. So such a thing happened Natsuya sighed. President, do you know Sakura-san? I do. Shes an incredibly strong demon that has Genhana High School as her territory. Not long after I came to this school, she came to find me of her own volition for a discussion. At any rate, shes a good demon. While I was placing my spell formation to defend the school, she assisted me, and she also helped me out in my duel against Okubo Yoshiaki. The duel Seiji thought back to the duel. At that time, he definitely didnt recall seeing any pink-clothed spirit girl. During the end part of the duel, when I was transferring the remaining power from the spell formation to you, she was the one who assisted me. If she didnt help me I might still be unconscious even now. I see. Now Seiji understood. After thinking about it, Natsuya at that time seemed like she was very serious about it to the point of betting her life, but she was able to get out of bed not long after the battle in a pretty good condition so a powerful demon was helping her behind the scenes. Im really grateful to her, and I was going to go and thank her personally after my body recovered somewhat, but I didnt expect that she would She told Mika about us, and she even gave Mika a rather strange present. Yes Shes mostly on the side of good, but her nature is rather carefree, and she does as she likes. The president sighed. A brief silence fell between them. President I know what you want to say, Haruta-kun. Go ahead and take Uehara-san to see me tonight, and Ill check the object that Sakura-san gave her. Thank you, President. No need. Im also rather curious what Sakura-san gave her Im very familiar with spirits, but Ive never heard of a Spirit Egg, or the concept of hatching a spirit. You dont know about Spirit Eggs? Seiji raised his eyebrows in surprise. Indeed. At the very least, Ive never heard of them. Natsuya confirmed this for him. Chapter 237 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Spirits existed. But Spirit Eggs didnt exist, according to Natsuyas knowledge. Genhana High Schools hidden boss whoops, the legendary girl of the school festival, Sakura, apparently gave Mika quite the gift. The pink-clothed girl in the legend was someone that played a matchmaker. But the truth wasnt so, as she was actually a powerful demon that simply did as she pleased. She was just closer to the side of good. During this evening, Seiji took Mika to the hospital. Natsuya Yoruhana was waiting for their arrival. Good good evening, President. Mika was rather nervous as she greeted Natsuya. The last time that shed spoken to the student council president was more than a month ago. Good evening, Uehara-san. Long time no see. Natsuya smiled in response. The president is really beautiful Mika couldnt help but inwardly sigh in appreciation upon seeing Natsuyas beautiful smile. Seiji also greeted Natsuya, before immediately opening up with the main topic. Mika, show that object to the President. Okay Mika held up her palm and released the ball of light. Natsuya looked at Mikas hand and cast Astral Vision to inspect her. Mika was rather shocked to see Natsuyas eyes suddenly change, but she was already mentally prepared beforehand, so she was able to remain calm. The president was beautiful like this as well. Mika found that she was completely able to accept this, with no fear in her heart. In fact, she was feeling slightly excited? She realized that she was definitely beginning to delve into the realm of the mystical. Natsuya looked at the ball of light for a quite a while before she stopped using Astral Vision. How is it, President? This is a Spiritual Creature, but I cant be certain if its the same type of spirit that we Yin-Yang Masters use, as its condition is rather strange the president muttered to herself, folding her arms. I need to do a deeper inspection, not only to this Spirit Egg, but also to Uehara-sans body, she said to the two of them. My my body? Yes, this strange Spiritual Creature has connected itself to you, so its best to inspect your body as well so that we can gain a better overall understanding of the situation. Mika looked towards Seiji upon hearing this. Lets do as the president says, Seiji said. Okay After hearing Seijis opinion, Mika no longer felt uneasy, and she looked back at Natsuya again. Sorry to bother you, President. No need to be polite. Follow me. Natsuya brought Mika over for the more detailed examination. Seiji didnt need to accompany them, but he did so anyway out of consideration for Mikas feelings. Of course, while Natsuya was inspecting Mikas body, he waited outside the door. After the inspection was finished, the trio headed to Natsuyas hospital room. This isnt a spirit, Natsuya said directly, laying down the examination report. Spirits like these dont exist. I can only say that this is a type of Spiritual Creaturea very strange one. If its like that then Sakura-san must have lied to us. Seiji furrowed his brows slightly. No Im not certain. Natsuya folded her arms again. From what I can tell, this isnt a spirit. As for why Sakura-san said this was a spirit and called it a Spirit Egg, I dont know. Logically speaking, I dont think she would lie because its not necessary for her to tell such a lie. A period of silence fell between them. Could you explain it to us a little more clearly? Seiji asked. Why is this not a spirit? And why is it a little strange? Explain itll be a little long. Lets all sit down. Moments later, all three of them were seated on a sofa with a cup of tea in each of their hands. The president took a sip of tea and considered her next words before she finally spoke up. The spirit Mika received was a Soul Spirit, which Yin-Yang Masters would need to personally raise in order to strengthen their own abilities. Soul Spirits were different from the spirits that Yin-Yang Masters summoned for their human Spirit-branded Retainers. The spirits that Spirit-branded Retainers used needed to be suppressed by the Yin-Yang Masters power in order to prevent the spirits power from possessing the host, but Soul Spirits needed to be carefully raised so that it would belong only to the Yin-Yang Master, and there was basically zero chance of it taking over the Yin-Yang Master. Thats why a mature Soul Spirit would combine entirely with its host, and nobody else could use it in any way. If the host died, the Soul Spirit would also disappear. It would also disappear if the host stopped taking care of it. So its basically a piece of bound equipment that you have to continually enhance. Seiji came to this conclusion after hearing the presidents explanation. But if someone who isnt a Yin-Yang Master raises a Soul Spirit or another way to put it, for someone without the Yin-Yang Master seal, it wont become a true Soul Spirit. Since Uehara-san obviously isnt a Yin-Yang Master, thats why it isnt exactly a Soul Spirit. From what I can tell, as a Spiritual Creature, it has an incredibly chaotic internal structure. Its unlike any normal Spiritual Creature. Logically speaking, it shouldnt even be able to be alive, but it definitely is, which is why I said it was rather strange. Do you guys understand? Natsuya had such an expression on her face currently. Seiji looked towards Mika. Her expression was a blank one. Seiji rubbed his chin in contemplation. Mika, imagine that the Spiritual Creature you received is a puppy. Okay First, Soul Spirits are dogs that Yin-Yang Masters have given collars and dog tags to, but the one you received doesnt have these, so its not a Soul Spirit. Also, this puppy that you received, all its organs and body parts are in the wrong positions, so it has a chaotic structure, and logically speaking it shouldnt be alive, but it still is, which is rather strange. In summary, you received a masterless, zombie dog, Seiji told her in a serious tone of voice. Thats the basic meaning of the Presidents words, understand? Mika was rendered speechless by this. Haruta-kuns explanation sounds even stranger, but I suppose its accurate. Natsuya sighed. At any rate, this Spirit Egg is a rather strange Spiritual Creature. Sakura-san said that it was a Spirit Egg, and that it could even hatch. This is something thats out of my understanding. From what I can tell, it doesnt appear to be dangerous. But I dont know what will happen in the future if you do as Sakura-san says, nor do I know what this spirit will be like. A moment of silence fell between them. I understand. Mikas eyes flashed with a strange light. Thanks for your assistance, President. Uehara-san, what do you intend to do? I believe in Sakura-san, and Im going to work hard to hatch it. Natsuya blinked and looked towards Seiji. Seiji communicated with her nonverbally using his eyes. Natsuya understood what he meant. Uehara-san, suppose that this object successfully hatches, and becomes a useful Spiritual Creature, then youll have become a Spirit Summoner. Spirit Summoner? A Spiritual Ability user who can control Spiritual Creatures using various methods. The president looked towards Mika as she continued to explain in a serious tone of voice, There are benefits and downsides to becoming a Spiritual Ability user. At any rate, your life will become far different from an ordinary persons, and youll get involved in the mystical realm. I dont want to make it sound dark, but the fact is that there are many things here that ordinary people would consider scary, cruel, and dangerous. My current situation is a good example. Due to my duel right before the school festival, I ended up in this hospital to recuperate, same as my two companions, and one of them Hitaka almost died during the duel, and shes still bedridden. She even needs a breathing apparatus to help her breathe right now. The atmosphere became heavy. Also, theres Natsuya looked straight into Mikas eyes. Weve killed a person, Uehara-san. Chapter 238 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Killing a person. Without a doubt, this was an impactful statement. The person that was dueling against me has already died, and we were the ones that killed him. And were still doing fine right now. Not only have we not had to take any responsibility, we even benefited from his death. There was a deep look in Natsuyas eyes. Mika couldnt help but stiffen when faced with Natsuyas expression. This is just how magical ability users work Uehara-san, do you understand? Do you really realize what it means to join us? Have you really considered it? Natsuyas tone of voice was normal, but the content of her words was rather heavy. Seiji silently watched all this unfold. With his relationship to Mika, he felt that it wasnt appropriate for him to be saying these things to her. Natsuya was the best person to do it. He knew very clearly of Mikas resolution. But he still hoped that she would think about it some more, and understand what she was getting into. A brief silence fell between them. I know I know that I still know too little almost nothing, Mika slowly began speaking. But Ive already decided. I want to walk down this path, and no matter what, not regret my choices. Mikas eyes shone with a resolute light. Her hands were clenched and trembling slightly. Maybe she wasnt entirely fearless, but at the very least, her resolve didnt appear to be shaken. Another period of silence fell between them. Natsuya sighed. Alright then Natsuya still wanted to say something, but Mikas face was overcome by a strange expression. She lifted her hand. Its getting hot come out! Mika summoned the ball of light. Natsuya instantly reacted and cast Astral Vision again. Both girls could see the white ball of light shaking and glowing brilliantly as its shape extended; it seemed like something was about to come out of it! What happened? Seiji hadnt learned Astral Vision, so he couldnt see anything and could only observe the girls reactions. Its its hatching Mika muttered. What? Now? So quickly!? Wasnt it only supposed to hatch after hard work? That made it sound like it would take a long time or at least some time was supposed to pass before it hatched! Why was it already hatching!? Seiji was astonished. Haruta-kun, take a few steps backwards, Natsuya said as she lifted her hand. Her kodachi flew into her hand from where it was resting on her hospital table. Seiji reflexively obeyed the presidents command. Natsuya prepared for battle just in case. Mika nervously looked at the ball of light. *Crack* She heard the sound of the egg opening up. *Swoosh!* Two silver sparkles shot out from the ball of lights sides and suddenly expanded. It was a pair of wings! The two bat-shaped silver wings were roughly twice the size of a humans hand. After the wings expanded, they began flapping clumsily, and the entire ball of light began to fly shakily. Mika and Natsuya were rendered speechless. Both girls watched the now-winged ball of light flying around the room without knowing what to say. Seiji could only deduce from their lines of sight that there was something flying around the room. The ball of light flew for a while before it presumably grew tired as it flew into Mikas arms. *Chirp chirp!* Mika heard a cute sound coming from it resembling that of a birds. The two wings lightly flapped against Mikas body, and the ball of light kept twisting and turning around, as if it was acting like it wanted to be spoiled by Mika. No, it wasnt just like thatit indeed wanted to be spoiled by Mika! Mika realized this and slowly began petting it. *Chirp~* A sound of delight came from the ball of light. Mika felt a sense of attachment to it. Its so cute she couldnt help but think as she continued to gently pet the ball of light. The ball of light seemed to curl up in her arms as it chirped and moved in seeming delight. This this is truly wondrous, Natsuya exclaimed, slowly putting down her kodachi. This egg its structure actually changed! Even though it was clearly so chaotic earlier, now how is this possible? Spiritual Creatures should have their own structures, and even changing or evolution has its own rules, but something like this what exactly is happening? Just what exactly is this? The president had a confused expression on her face. Im sorry, but please tell me what just happened. I cant see anything. Seiji helplessly raised his hand like he was in a classroom and made a request. Natsuya returned to her senses and gave him an explanation. Mika was still petting the ball of light and feeling its emotions. Its so cute, she thought to herself. It hasnt hatched completely yet These wings are so beautiful. Id really like to see what you look like when you completely come out. *Chirp~!* The ball of light jumped up and down in her arms. Dont force yourself, you still need to grow more first, take it slow. Mika smiled gently. *Chirp* The ball of light accepted her coaxing. Its able to understand me its just like a young child. At this moment, Mika made the decision to not treat it like a pet, and to view it as a young growing child, hoping that it would finally have a humanoid form! Sakura had told her to use her own hopes to help it hatch. As long as her wishes were strong enough, it was possible to give it a humanoid form, right? What form should Mika imagine? First, she wanted a girl, and then Mika glanced over at Seiji and her face reddened. *Chirp~* The ball of light was still acting spoiled. Right, lets give you a name first. Mika suddenly thought of this. Name? Seiji had already finished listening to Natsuyas explanation and looked over at her. Yes, a name for this child. Help me think of one, Seiji. An enigmatic light flashed in Mikas eyes. Oh okay. The ball of light hadnt completely hatched yet, but part of its structure had changed, and it grew a pair of silver wings. The rest of its internal structure was still chaotic. Natsuya informed them that this Spiritual Creature was completely unheard of, and incredibly strange. If this Spiritual Creature was publicized in the realm of Spiritual Ability users, it might cause a huge commotion, which wouldnt be good for Mika. Mika was determined to hatch it completely. Judging by what had happened so far, it would change its form based on her own wishes, although its final form was still unknown. My best advice for you would be for you to lay low, and definitely never bring it out in a public place or where theres people around, to prevent it being seen by other Spiritual Ability users, Natsuya said. I suppose thats all we can do, Seiji thought to himself. Mikas determination was unwavering. All he could do was watch over her the best he could. After saying goodbye to Natsuya, Seiji and Mika left her hospital room. Mika kept looking at something on her body, a big smile plastered on her face. Seiji felt that this seemed rather abnormal. Of course, he knew what she was looking at, but if other people saw this sight, they would definitely feel like it was strange. It was fine to walk in the hospital corridors where nobody was around, but Seiji felt that he had to make her put that Spiritual Creature back inside her body before leaving the hospital. That digimon whoops, that mysterious Spiritual Creature ended up with the name of Mashiro, which had the meaning of Pure White. Seiji was the one who came up with the name, based on the description that the ball of light was white. The creatures nickname would be Shiro-chan No, Mashiro-chan. Although he felt that Shiro-chan would be a fine nickname, Mika didnt like it. The Spiritual Creatures full name was to be Mashiro Uehara. Come, let us compare. There was an anime in Seijis past world called The Pet Girl of Sakurasou, with the main female character being named Mashiro Shiina. Sakura gave a present to Mika that hatched into a creature called Mashiro. This felt like too much of an overlap to Seiji! By the way, Mika, is it really alright to give your family name to a mysterious Spiritual Creature without even getting your mothers permission first? He really wanted to ask that, but judging from Mikas expression, he already knew what her answer would be. Mika really liked this creature and had decided to treat it like a child. It would transform according to Mikas wishes What type of form would hope help it to hatch into in the end? Would it really become humanoid? Was this supposed to be Digimon or Shugo Chara!? Seiji tried to imagine the following scene: a cute and lovely loli with silver wings speaking cutely and calling Mika mother eh, this scene actually seemed pretty good? Not only was it pretty good, he even began looking forward to it! No, I cant fall into the abyss due to my own wild imagination! I have to remain calm! Its impossible to predict the final form that this Spiritual Ceature will have. So far it seems alright, but theres still the possibility of something bad forming, so be careful. That was what Natsuya told them before they left. Seiji decided to keep calm and observe. But before that, he had to learn [Astral Vision] Chapter 239 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 The two of them returned to the Uehara apartment. After Seiji took Mika back home, he was about to return to his own apartment when Mika called out to him. Should we tell Chiaki as well about the mystical world? Mika asked. Seiji paused in surprise for a moment as he considered it. Indeed it doesnt feel good to be deceiving her alone. He sighed. I even promised Chiaki before that I would tell her when the situation permitted it. Yeah Seiji recalled the conversation he had with Chiaki after he had pretended to be her fake boyfriend. At that time, he didnt explain things clearly to Chiaki, and she let him know that she understood back then. But he felt it was really bad to do it to her again, even if she was able to accept it. Besides, there was also Mikas promise with Chiaki to tell her. After considering it carefully, Seiji came to a decision. Lets tell her. It didnt matter much when I was the only one who knew, but now that we both know, Id feel really bad about leaving only her in the dark. Yeah, Chiaki is our important friend. Mika smiled. The two of them decided to tell Chiaki about everything the next morning when they saw her again. The next morning. Even though he didnt need to get up early today, Seiji still woke up at the same time he usually did and gave a mighty stretch. When he went out of his room to take a look, he saw Shika making breakfast as expected. Good morning, Shika-chan. Good morning, Brother Seiji breakfast is almost ready. Seiji nodded in understanding. He watched his adopted sister with a loving light in his eyes. During breakfast time. Shika-chan, lets go out and have some fun later today. Fun Thats right; we can go out together and go shopping, or watch a movie or something. Seiji smiled gently. Shika blinked before flashing a dazzling smile. This was his carrying out his promise. The promise that didnt exist in this timeline anymore; the one from that rainy night. After eating breakfast, the two of them went out together. Seiji was wearing a jacket and pants, and Shika was wearing a one-piece dress with a jacket on top. It was perfectly ordinary clothing. But since they both had excellent physical appearances, even if they wore such ordinary clothes, they attracted many peoples attention simply by walking down the street. A tall handsome boy and an incredibly beautiful girl it was easy for the passersby to imagine the two of them having fun together while elegantly drinking coffee or going to some high-class shop. But actually, the place they went to was a large bookstores light novel section! This is a treasure trove. Seijis eyes roved over the entire section, drawn to all the exquisitely drawn covers. There were beautiful girls wearing extravagant clothing, beautiful girls in cold haughty poses, beautiful girls with faces flushed red in embarrassment, and beautiful girls that were barely about to reveal their cough, attractive beautiful girls and so on. The covers of light novels were simply too excellent in Seijis eyes! Go ahead and buy whatever you like, Shika-chan. Theyll become our references (strength). Okay! Shikas eyes also began to shine. And so, the two of them began moving, as they jumped towards whoops, walked towards the stories they were interested in, flipping through the light novels. Why did it become like this? After theyd left their apartment, Seiji had asked Shika where she wanted to go, so she said shed go wherever her brother wanted to go, so Seiji mentioned going to read light novels, and in the end What happened to going shopping or seeing a movie!? Those could wait. After Seiji looked through some novels, he suddenly felt curious about what Shika was reading, so he approached her stealthily. He saw that the black-haired girl was holding on to a novel and giving it her full attention. Her face was completely red. Seiji was shocked at her expression, so he hurriedly peeked at the name of the novel she was holding. The title was: I Cant Sleep When Im Sleeping Together With my Younger Sister. Seiji was rendered speechless. Hey, hey, isnt the title of this book a little too revealing! Even though he already knew that many light novels tried to use eye-catching titles to attract certain types of readers, and that the contents might not necessarily be as exaggerated as the title, but still this title seemed a little bit overboard!? But Shikas face was already so red, so what could the contents be? Were the contents really that bad after all!? Seiji instantly decided to grab another copy of I Cant Sleep When Im Sleeping Together With my Younger Sister . On the cover was a sexy girl wearing cute pajamas that were unbuttoned at the top, revealing some sensitive parts of her chest. This was cover artwork that was bordering on hentaithe girl had seductive watery eyes, and her non-nakedness made her seem even more like tantalizing fruit This artist is a grand master of drawing the forbidden zone! Seiji instantly came to that conclusion with his countless experience of seeing many similar pieces of art. Compared to art from his previous lifehe felt that this was very similar to the art style of a certain genre of artists whoops, to Shokugeki no Soma. He took a look at the artists name Romance of Ice and Fire. A rather subtle name that seemed slightly immature, yet also normal. Seiji took note of this name and decided to do some research about this artist on the internet later. He quietly opened up the novel and began reading through it quickly. Yep, the contents were just exactly as terrible as he expected from the books title. The author of this story was simply too amazing! He somehow managed to describe scenes that were so tantalizing without trodding upon anything that was outright explicit, and it was easy for readers with excellent imaginations to visualize the forbidden. What amazing writing talent. Seiji completely understood why Shikas face had gotten so red. This story was basically an R-rated story masquerading as PG-13! Combined with the oh-so-sexy insert art on several pages, its power level was a least 530,000!! It was difficult to give it an overall review since Seiji only skimmed through it, but just the authors incredible storytelling technique, as well as the artists exquisite drawing skills, were enough for this story to receive a high rating from Seiji. As Seiji praised it, as a newbie to writing stories himself, he was rather curious just what this author was thinking while writing this story to reach such a high level. The authors pen name was Sharphorn Ironcliff. This was a rather fierce pen name, with ferocity emanating from the very words. Seiji took another look at his adopted sister, who was still lost in reading that novel. Shika-chan, dont read one novel for too long. If you like it, then buy it, and read it at home. Shika suddenly came back to her senses as she turned around to see her adopted brother, then she suddenly recalled what she was reading Wah wahh this this isnt Her face was so red that it seemed like all the blood in her body had rushed to her face. She covered her face with the novel out of incredible embarrassment. Sigh, if this was a manga, puffs of smoke would be coming out of your head. Seiji felt that she seemed incredibly cute right now, especially with the contrast between her shy expression and that alluring cover picture on that book she was holding. He really felt like taking a picture of this. It was time for his systems CG saving ability to come in handy! He saved a photo of this occasion in his CG gallery. Let me go check out some other books over here. After quietly appreciating the shy beauty, Seiji turned around and went to look at some other books. Only after he left her immediate vicinity did Shika finally put down the novel. Her face began to return to normal. The two of them spent more than an hour in the bookstores light novel section without realizing it. Finally, when they chose the books they were going to purchase, Seiji discovered that Shika had chosen to purchase every single volume of I Cant Sleep When Im Sleeping Together With my Younger Sister. He didnt even know how to react anymore, so he decided to pretend that he didnt see anything. After paying for their books, the two of them grabbed the shopping bag containing all their books and were about to leave! Harano-san! Seiji heard a familiar female voice calling out to him. It was Yukari Asamiya. The purple-haired girl had just walked into this bookstore and was obviously delighted to run into him here. What a coincidence to see you here what books did you buy? Chapter 240 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Seiji was rather surprised at Yukaris appearance. This was due to the clothes she was wearing. She was wearing rather plain clothesjeans and a hoodieand they almost made her seem like a boy. Honestly speaking, Seijis first impression was that it didnt suit her. With Yukaris looks, she still looked great in this, but Seiji felt that it wasnt as nice as how she looked in her school uniform. He felt that if she wore a dress or skirt, it would look much better on her, even if it was a plain skirt. Well, this was mostly because her beauty while wearing a school uniform had given him too strong of an impression, which was why he felt such a contrast when he saw her wearing a totally different style. It was just a momentary lapse, though. Hello, Asamiya-san, what a coincidence Seiji gestured to the bag of books he was holding. I purchased a bunch of light novels. Yukaris eyes widened slightly as she looked at the books, and her smile grew even wider. Harano-san, do you really like light novels? Er Yes. I also really like light novels! she exclaimed gleefully. Yukari walked closer to Seiji and looked at his face with a sparkle in her eyes. She was getting a little too close. Seiji could see his own reflection in her eyes and faintly smell the fragrance of her perfume. Oh I see. It was somewhat unexpected. Seiji recalled her mentioning that she didnt like reading classical novels and that she was different from how she appeared. Despite this, her liking light novels was rather unexpected. Im here to buy the newest volumes of Reincarnated Golden Eagle , Record of the Demon Sword , and I Cant Sleep When Im Sleeping Together with My Younger Sister . Do you happen to like any of these novels, Harano-kun? Or did you buy any of these? Er I bought all of the above. And Shika even bought every single volume of I Cant Sleep When Im Sleeping Together with My Younger Sister By the way, even you read such stories!? Seiji was even more surprised and didnt know how to react. You bought all of them? Thats wonderful! Yukari exclaimed, edging closer to Seiji. She was now dangerously close to him. Ive been following these three stories for so long, so its great that Harano-san likes them as well! Id like to chat about these stories with you; is that okay? Sure its okay. Seiji quietly took a step backwards. But I just bought them and havent finished reading. Then lets chat about them after you finish reading! Yukari stared at him with hungry eyes. Okay. Seiji had no reason to refuse. It was great that he had someone to chat with about his hobbies. Then its settled! Harano-san, when will you be able to finish reading? Probably about three or four days. In that case, Ill contact you then. Yukaris smile was quite alluring, and the expression in her eyes seemed rather seductive. Mmm, okay. Seiji reflexively answered, then he discovered that he was somewhat shaken. Why did it feel like hed just agreed to a date? This would just be a conversation between friends about shared interests, right? Im really looking forward to it~ the purple-haired girl said in a soft voice. She averted her gaze from his face. Thatll be all then, Harano-san see you then. Yukari began walking off after saying that sentence. Shika had been watching her all this time. Yukari looked in Shikas direction, glanced at her, and flashed a friendly smile. That was the only glance she gave Shika. From start to finish, she didnt seem to pay any attention to the black-haired beauty beside Seigo Harano. She didnt greet her or ask her name; it was as if she didnt even notice her. A strange light flashed through Shikas eyes as she watched the purple-haired girl leave. Shes an amazing person. She only looks at her target and leaves right after achieving her goal, without doing anything extra or unnecessary. She made no mistakes and did a great job. Shika felt as if Yukari was just like a frosty warrior from a novel. Without hesitation, she unsheathed her sword, executed a one-hit-KO combo, sheathed her sword, and walked away in one breath. There was no indecision whatsoever. Shika-chan, lets get going. Seiji didnt pay any attention to the fact that Yukari didnt react to Shika. It was just a coincidental meeting, and not asking too much seemed normal to him. Okay. Shika stopped looking in Yukaris direction. Brother Seiji who was that person? Shes a girl in the same grade as me but a different class, and her name is Yukari Asamiya. Shikas eyes gleamed. She likes Brother Seiji, right? Er yes, she confessed to me before, but I rejected her politely, Seiji said awkwardly. Why? Because that was the first time I ever met her. I didnt even know her when she confessed to me. Seiji smiled wryly. Im very grateful for her feelings, and to be honest I was quite moved, but Im not the type to go out with a girl I just met. You didnt accept her confession so you became friends? Yes. Shika fell silent. Shika-chan she didnt pay any attention to you earlier. Are you angry? Seiji wondered what was going on. Shika shook her head. I just feel like shes an amazing person. Oh I also think shes an amazing girl. A brief period of silence fell between them. Is she going to become my sister-in-law soon? Shika asked abruptly. *Cough!* Seiji choked upon hearing this. N-no, I-I barely even know her yet But she seems just like a strong warrior. Eh? Brother Seiji just fell to her attack and couldnt defend at all. What? Just what was she talking about? Seiji was rather confused. Brother is too weak to face her. Shika looked towards her adopted brother. I have to become Brothers shield. Seiji was rendered speechless. From the look of resolution in her eyes, he could tell that his adopted sister seemed to have come to some sort of realization. However, he didnt know what it was about or what to say. Afterwards, the two of them toured some shops. They ate lunch at a rather high-class restaurant, then had fun watching a movie before returning to their apartment. Back in front of the apartment, they saw Nozomi Uehara cleaning the area with a broom. Good afternoon, Miss Landlord. Good afternoon, Harano-kun. Good afternoon Shika greeted Nozomi politely before hiding behind Seijis back. It gave her the appearance of being shy around strangers, but it was actually her way of avoiding Nozomi so that she wouldnt bring misfortune upon the kind landlord. Seiji could only smile helplessly. Right, there was something he wanted to ask the landlord. Just as he was about to speak up, Nozomi spoke up first. Harano-kun, Mika has returned to normal, which is very good, but The mature lady was frowning slightly. Now shes begun talking to the air, or smiling at nothing at all whats going on? Seijis expression froze over. Mika! He restrained himself from covering his face. Be a little more careful, idiot! Dont let your mother see such a strange sight! But even while inwardly commenting on her actions, he smiled on the surface. This I think that Mika is practicing her acting skills. Acting? Yes, we went to see Chiakis play yesterday, and she was really moved; it seemed like she was interested in drama club. He used what happened to Hoshi on Mika and hoped that it would be enough to convince Mikas mom. Nozomi blinked at this. I see, shes practicing thats wonderful, then. I was worried that She heaved a sigh of relief and nodded in understanding. It seemed that hed successfully fooled her. Seiji also inwardly heaved a sigh of relief. He was going to have to give Mika a lecture later! Chapter 241 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Miss Landlord, Id like to redecorate the living room of my apartment and change it to a tatami-style room. Do you have any advice? Seiji asked. Redecorate? If you want, you can do it yourself, or hire a renovation company, Nozomi replied. Of course, itll save you money to do it yourself, but itll be more difficult, and its the reverse if you hire a renovation company. Oh Seiji thought about it. Since he had plenty of money on hand right now, he decided not to make the effort, and have the professionals help him. Id like to hire a renovation company. Miss Landlord, do you have any good ones that you would recommend? If you want, I can introduce one to you, but is that really alright? Seiji knew what she was worried about when he saw her expression, and he smiled in reassurance. No problem, Miss Landlord. I recently helped someone who was rather wealthy and received a generous payment, so moneys not a problem and you dont need to be worried. Oh thats fine, then. Nozomi also smiled. She then gave Seiji the phone number of a renovation company with an excellent reputation. Seiji thanked Nozomi and returned to his apartment with Shika. After he returned home, the first thing he did was call Mika and tell her about what her mom had just said. He lectured her and told her to pay more attention to her surroundings when having fun with Mashiro-chan so that she wouldnt scare her mother. Mika was rendered speechless. Seiji could almost feel her helplessness from her across the phone. She obediently promised that she would pay more attention in the future. After that, Seiji contacted the renovation company. After a short discussion, the renovation company said that they would send a person over and that they would arrive in approximately fifteen minutes. Seiji decided to read some light novels to pass the time. About twenty minutes later, he heard a knock on his door. The renovation company employee was a tall and thin man, who introduced himself with his family name, Takagi. Takagi was polite and got to work inspecting the living room immediately, making various measurements, and asking specific questions like what style they wanted or what specific tatamis they desired. Seiji answered the questions as he watched Takagi doing the measurements. After Takagi finished measuring, and with Seijis responses, he gave Seiji an approximate price quote, which Seiji felt was acceptable. Takagi told Seiji that he would return to his company, prepare the contract, and bring it over tomorrow for Seiji and the landlord to sign together. After making the deposit, work could begin as soon as the day after tomorrow. After this Takagi-san left, Seiji explained the situation to Shika-chan. Were going to sign the contract tomorrow, and the work will begin on the day after tomorrow. He said that the work can be finished in the same day. That means that well be able to enjoy watching TV while sitting on tatamis as soon as two days from now. Shika smiled in delight upon hearing this. Their home was improving day by day. Nighttime. Seiji went out together with Mika to participate in the party for their class to celebrate the successful conclusion of the school festival. Originally, the party was scheduled for the same night as the school festivals conclusion, but many students preferred it to be held on the next night, so Year 1 Class 5s representative Koji Hoshihara agreed and moved the party to the following night. The party was to take place at the Divine Taste confectionery store that Seiji worked at. This was sort of like a mutual exchange of favors. After all, the Divine Taste confectionery store owner Rika Amami was the sponsor who provided everything necessary for the students to run their temporary school festival store, so having the party at her store and spending some money there was only normal. When Seiji and Mika arrived, many students were already gathered at the store. Harano-san, this is your home turf. Why dont you introduce some delicious desserts for everyone! Class Rep Koji smiled and greeted Seiji. Seiji accepted this task and began describing each dessert on the menu to his fellow classmates. At this time, Chiaki arrived. If Seigos providing service for everyone then he really should put on his store uniform~ The tomboys sentence instantly caused all of Seijis female classmates to look at the handsome Seiji hopefully with sparkling eyes. Seiji had no choice but to change into his uniform. After he changed, it was only to be expected that many students took pictures of him with their cell phones. All of Seijis classmates finally arrived. Koji gave a speech befitting that of a class representative, and all of them responded with good-natured cheers. Afterwards, everyone ate desserts while looking over pictures from the school festival. The pictures were taken during the operation of the temporary store and the preparation time. There were plenty of pictures. The pictures were of students hard at work, accidentally making mistakes, intentionally acting funny, helping each other out, and setting up the store right before they opened up. There were also ones of them cosplaying and baking in the kitchen. A few were snapped when there were many customers, or when the students were relaxing, busy, resting, or closing the store and cleaning up All these pictures contained hard work, joy, cuteness and other such wonderfully moving scenes. As the students reminisced over these pictures, they had the so-called sensation of youth. No, not only this. Year 1 Class 5s students showed each other the pictures and appreciated them while having happy discussions about the pictures this fiery scene was also youth itself. Seiji had a much stronger feeling about this than anyone else, as a reincarnated person. This is an amazing feeling. After they finished looking at the pictures, each student wrote down which pictures they wanted and paid an appropriate fee to the class rep, so that he could print extra pictures for everyone. After that, they simply enjoyed the desserts. All of the students were having fun; some chatted as they ate, while others played some small games. Afterwards, there were even some small prizes for the minigames they played, and, on this note, the celebration party ended. Seiji left the party together with Mika and Chiaki. The three walked down the street, enjoying the cool night air. I dont want to go home just like this. Lets go have fun somewhere else. How about going to the game center? Chiaki still wanted to enjoy the evening. Seiji and Mika exchanged glances before both looking at her. Whats with the look in your eyes? The tomboy felt that something was abnormal. We have something important to tell you, Chiaki, Seiji said in a serious tone. Chiaki blinked, her eyes darting back and forth between him and Mika. Youre getting married to each other? *Pfft* Seiji almost choked. Mika was rendered speechless. Thats not it! Dont just make stuff up like that! Seiji waved his hand. I wasnt making stuff up at allboth of you had such serious expressions on your faces; it seemed just like you were about to declare your upcoming marriage. We havent even gone out with each other yet! You dont need to go out with each other to get married, as long as theres been a physical relationship There hasnt been a physical relationship either! Then, marriage can also be decided by your parents. Thats enough! Seiji didnt know whether to laugh or cry. The serious atmosphere from a few seconds ago had completely vanished, so he didnt know how to continue. Chiaki kept giggling. Mika sighed. Its not marriage its that Seiji and I now have a child together. *Pfft!* Seiji choked once again, even stronger than last time. Chiakis smile froze over. C-child she stammered. Yes, shes called Mashiro Seiji came up with her name. Mika averted her gaze and her face reddened as if she was embarrassed. Damn! Mikas acting skills Seiji was stunned. Just where did she learn such acting skills from!? Youre making it seem too real! Did you actually secretly practice acting? I was just making it up when I said you wanted to join drama club; it wasnt real, was it!? Chiaki was also stunned. She was unable to take in what Mika just said, but Mikas words and actions truly astounded her! She felt as if she was seeing a completely new side to her good friend. This was the second time in a short while since yesterday. Mika just what did you experience!? Chapter 242 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 A long period of silence fell between them. Why arent you saying anything? Mika felt embarrassed when her two friends stared at her, dazed, and her face flushed even redder. Do you want us to say anything? Seiji asked after hed returned to his senses. Of course, this was obvious, wasnt it!? Mika said, her face crimson. I was just playing a joke to lighten the mood. Your joke was a little too much for us, Uehara-san! Seiji and Chiaki exchanged glances and both smiled wryly. You succeeded in scaring us, Mika. Chiaki sighed. Your level is far too high, and we can only admire you from afar. Whats this dont you guys always act like this? The double-pigtailed girl looked genuinely surprised. I was only imitating you. Imitating okay, I suppose thats fine, Seiji said with an air of helplessness. It seemed that Mika had only wanted to play a joke on them, but her acting was too convincing, making it difficult to respond. Another period of silence fell between them. Alright, Ill be seriouswhat was it that you guys wanted to tell me? Chiaki asked. She ignored what had just happened and led the conversation back to a serious direction again. Its like this Seiji summarised the mystical world to Chiaki. Chiaki was rather surprised to hear all this, but she was able to accept it quickly. A hidden side to our world Yin-Yang Masters and Spirit-branded Retainers I didnt expect that real life was just as wondrous as a movie. But thats just how it is, since real life is always stranger than fiction. Currently, the three of them were drinking some refreshments purchased from a vending machine in a park. After speaking, the tomboy fell silent for a moment before looking towards her two friends again. Thank you guys for telling all this to me. She smiled at them. Im very happy that you chose to be honest with me rather than concealing the truth. I dont know what else I can say Were good friends, and always will be, just like before, right? Seiji and Mika also smiled. Of course, the two of them said simultaneously. The three of them exchanged grins. Seiji first took Mika back to the Uehara apartment, before taking Chiaki home. They walked back to Chiakis house in silence. Seiji Im actually slightly downcast, Chiaki said, breaking the silence. The tomboy sighed; shed decided to reveal her true thoughts to Seiji after remaining silent earlier. Im indeed happy that you were willing to share this secret with me, but despite this I also feel like as if Im only an ordinary person. I feel different from you guys. I know that Im thinking too much about it, but I cant control my own emotions thats how it is. Seiji looked at her with a gentle look in his eyes. If you cant control them, then theres no need to. Just express whatever you want, and Ill listen to your complaints. Thats all, youll only listen to my complaints? Chiaki asked. What else do you want, then? Chiaki looked at him, and a strange light flashed through her eyes. I want to drink alcohol! I want you to drink with me!! Seiji was rendered speechless. Youre not allowed to refuse! she said merrily. Youre not allowed to talk back; thats how it is then! Chiaki was acting spoiled before Seiji could get a chance to speak. Shes just like a kid throwing a temper tantrum. Seiji inwardly sighed. How do you want to do this? he asked helplessly. Lets go to a bar! Seiji silently raised his hand and made it into a fist in an imposing manner. It felt as if he was saying If you make any unreasonable requests, you shall be punished. Chiaki cowered in fear. She recalled being vanquished by the fist of justice. Then come over to my place for some drinks, she said, relenting. Seiji silently mulled it over. Come, have a little drink in my home; it wont be anything. Chiaki grabbed his arm and shook it. I I really am a little depressed and just want you to accompany me. Seiji could only sigh in front of how spoiled she was acting. You can only drink a little. You actually agreed!? Even if I didnt, you would probably drink on your own. Seiji looked at her face. Hehe~ Chiaki stuck out her tongue and giggled. While this pose was unbearably cute, Seiji had the urge to give her a smack on the head! Forget itshe said that shes a little depressed, which is probably true I might as well accompany her in drinking just once. Seiji made up his mind and accompanied Chiaki back to her luxurious apartment. Chiaki took him inside, and they took an elevator to her room. Please come in, she said. Please excuse my intrusion. Seiji entered Chiakis home for the first time. The living room was rather grand. It was one that would appear in a television show in some idols home. It was spacious and well-lit, with extravagant furniture. The most eye-catching part was all the artwork hanging from the wall. There was scenery, real people, and even abstract artworkand all seemed rather high-class. Seiji recalled that Chiaki mentioned before that her father was a famous artist. All this artwork here is probably from her father, then Have a seat anywhere; Ill bring the alcohol! Chiaki said, before disappearing into another room. Rather than sitting down, he walked over to the artwork hanging on the wall and inspected it. He didnt know how to appraise art, so he couldnt estimate its value. He just judged it using his own sense. He randomly looked at several and thought that they were pretty good. Then, he looked at a portrait. The portrait depicted a woman wearing a long dress. She was standing in the midst of flying cherry blossoms, spinning around while holding her hair. The artwork was rather beautiful, but only the side of the womans face was visible, and her eyes were covered by the cherry blossoms, so Seiji couldnt see her face clearly. It was a piece of art that would capture the viewers imagination, but as for the overall impression it gave him Seiji didnt know how to describe it. This indescribable feeling made him feel internally conflicted, so he couldnt help but stare at this artwork for quite a while. Heres the alcohol! Chiakis voice snapped him out of his daze. When he turned around to look, he saw that shed brought out a tray with an expensive-looking bottle of red wine, along with two tall wineglasses and a glass bowl filled with ice cubes. The label on the wine seemed to be written in French. Seiji was unable to read it. At any rate, he felt that the wine was likely expensive. Is it really alright to be drinking it? What red wine is this, Chiaki? he asked. I dont know; I randomly picked one from my dads collection, she responded flippantly. This wouldnt be an incredibly expensive high-class brand of wine, would it? Who knows? I just casually picked one, and Ive drank so many of his wines already cough, I meant that theres many of this exact same bottle in his collection, so its not a rare one. If your father scolds you harshly, it has nothing to do with me, Seiji said after a pause. Chiaki chuckled. Relax, he wont; if he wants to scold me he has to come home first, and he only comes here a few times a year. Her expression seemed normal, but Seiji could detect a trace of loneliness deep within her. She always stayed at home by herself so what did Chiaki typically do at home? Seiji felt a sudden burst of curiosity. The tomboy put some ice cubes in the two wineglasses, then she took out an uncorker and uncorked the wine bottle with practiced movements before pouring some wine for both of them. The pungent smell of alcohol instantly wafted out of the bottle. Just this odor made Seiji realize that this alcohol was out of the ordinary. Seiji was no wine appraiser, but he had some experience with alcohol in his previous life. Once again, he wondered in doubt if this alcohol was really just randomly grabbed by Chiaki Was it that this world had higher quality wine than his previous world, or was Chiakis family just too rich? Come, cheers! After Chiaki finished pouring the wine, she lifted a glass and indicated to Seiji that he should lift the other glass. Cheers. Seiji took the wineglass and clinked it lightly against Chiakis before bringing it to his mouth. After savoring the scent for a while, he finally tipped the wineglass and slowly began drinking the sweet red wine. The alcohol left a pleasant feeling and scent behind as he drank. It really was great wine. Seiji released a sigh of contentment as he put down his wineglass. He saw the silver-haired girl sitting across from him smiling sweetly. Chapter 243 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 What do you think? Chiaki smiled. Hows the taste? Its delicious, Seiji answered honestly. Is this your first time tasting alcohol? I suppose so, Seiji said after a pause. He had drunk occasionally in his past world, but he had no memories of ever drinking alcohol before in this world. You suppose? Chiaki asked, a brow raised. What does that mean? Im not sure if Ive drunk alcohol before when I was a child. I feel like I might have, but I also might not have. Oh Chiaki nodded and poured some more wine for them. The beautiful girl poured the wine so that it ran down in a slow stream into the tall, clear wine glass. It was a rather beautiful scene to look upon. What was that phrase again? Did it go something like The alcohol wont make you drunk, but people will get drunk on people? It was something along those lines, and although he didnt know if it suited the current situation, Seiji felt that it was an apt description of the current scene. He wasnt drunk yet, but drinking together with a beauty like Chiaki made him feel as if his heart was drunk It sounded rather poetic to him, but he was also slightly embarrassed for thinking that it seemed poetic. Come, Chiaki said enthusiastically cheers again! No more cheers! Drink slowly. Eh~ Dont be so stingy. Seiji smiled as he raised his fist again. Chiaki could only submit to him. Fine, she said, sounding defeated, if you insist, well drink slower. Wine is about slowly savoring the taste anyway; if you drink it so quickly, you wont be able to savor it. Youre trying to sound like an expert, even though this is clearly your first time. This may be my first time in this world, but if you count my previous life, Ive probably drunk even more alcohol than you, Seiji remarked in his head. Even if its my first time, that doesnt mean I dont understand it besides, this isnt exactly high-level knowledge. Just think about it: if youre drinking something delicious, its only natural to take it slow and enjoy the experience. Hmph Chiaki shook her wineglass and glanced at the ice cubes within it. Seiji took another sip before looking at the artwork on the wall. Were all these drawn by your father? he asked. Yes they must seem terrible to you. No I think theyre pretty good. I see them every day, and Im annoyed of them, Chiaki remarked casually. Seiji looked at her searchingly. He wanted to say something, but he didnt know how to say it. Were you just looking at the drawing of the woman in cherry blossoms? Chiaki asked. Yeah. Seiji nodded. Dont you feel like drawing a woman whose face cant be seen is bad taste? It does seem a little strange, Seiji admitted. Thats my mom, Chiaki said in a light tone. All of my fathers drawings of her are like this either you cant see her face clearly, or her face isnt drawn at all. Seiji raised his brows in surprise. Whys that? My father said he cant remember her face anymore. Chiaki laughed. Pretty funny, isnt it? It wasnt funny at allor at the very least, Seiji was unable to bring himself laugh at it. My father is a cold-hearted person. My mother notwithstanding, even if he said he couldnt remember my face, I wouldnt think it strange either, since he only sees me a few times a year. Chiaki had a wistful look in her eyes as she lifted her wineglass and gulped a mouthful of wine. Ive seen him far more times on television than at home sometimes I wonder just what meaning I have to him as a daughter? Chiaki I know that many people consider me incredibly lucky, as I have a very famous father, a luxurious home, and an endless amount of spending money Thats why I wont complain about itand living like this is fine. But its just that sometimes I feel its rather empty. She swirled her wine gently, and the icecubes inside tinkled softly. There was a brief silence between them. Youre not alone, Chiaki, Seiji said in a serious voice. Mika and I both really care about you, and so do our classmates and the other members of drama club everyone cares about you. So you dont need to think too much of it, and keep living properly, which has meaning in and of itself. Chiaki looked at him and chuckled. Of course I know that! Did you think that I was thinking about bad things? I was just pretending to be melancholy. How was it? Was it such a huge contrast from my usual self that you fell for me? Seiji was rendered speechless. If you want to drink alcohol, a little acting like this is what really spices up the atmosphere! Chiaki flashed a brilliant smile. And the atmosphere will create an aura, and an aura will create charisma. Seiji, as long as you learn this technique and act it out in some bar, I guarantee that youll be able to hook up with some girls! And I mean the type thats willing to use her body to help comfort your injured soul, not the type that charges you a fee. It sounds nice, Seiji said, but Im not interested in learning. Go ahead and learn~ As an exiled handsome young master, you have the innate ability to do it. As long as you dress up slightly, youll be immensely attractive, I promise! Please allow me to refuse. Seiji said his next words in a strict tone: Stop luring me into doing these dirty, underhanded things; do I look like such a person!? He acted as if he was a just and righteous character rejecting the temptations of a villain. Just look at what youre saying, Chiaki said coyly. This isnt anything dirty or underhanded at all~ Its a beautiful consensual affair. I wont be swayed by you, temptressjust give up! Heh heh, youll understand sooner or later, young one. Obeying the so-called rules of morality is only for the weak; the strong just follow their desires! Hehehe Chiakis face twisted into a wicked expression, and she cackled like a typical witch. No, those that give in to desires arent strong; theyre simply beasts! Perhaps theyre even below a beasts level! Seiji, in turn, assumed the most righteous expression he could; his current countenance seemed almost saintly. I definitely wont fall into the darkness! The light of my faith shall protect me to the end and shall be the source of my strength! And then, both of them broke out into laughter. Seiji, I honestly do want to invite you to join the drama club. Wed be excellent partners. Chiaki lifted her wineglass. Its an excellent suggestion, but I fear I cannot. I dont have time because Im busy saving the world. Seiji also lifted his wineglass. If you have to save the world, then theres no helping it, Chiaki said with a small smile. A toast, for this world. A toast, for this world and you. They clinked their wine glasses against each other lightly, then both of them finished off the last of the wine in their glasses. Seiji poured a refill of wine for both of them and they continued chatting. He listened to Chiakis complaints and got to know her better, and he consoled her and cheered her up with jokes. Slowly, the bottle of wine was polished off. Chiaki brought out another bottle. The two of them played a small game, and, without Seiji realizing it, theyd finished off the second bottle as well. They proceeded onto the third bottle Seiji its really great to have you around. After finishing the third bottle, Chiakis face was already rather flushed, and her eyes shone with a seductive light. She unbuttoned the top part of her blouse to reveal the alluring white skin beneath it. She laid limply on the sofa, soft and weak, just like a drunk beauty. Lets just do it with each other, she said in a soft voice, looking up into the handsome boys eyes. If its you I can totally accept it no, I should say that I want you What are you saying? Seijis cheeks were tinged with red, and he was getting a little tipsy. Of course, he was also slightly drunk on the allure of the beauty before him. Drinking together with you is already an extra special service, and you actually want to request more please pay up first, Milady. Okay you can have however much you want. Just take my bank card Im sorry I didnt mean for you to pay in money. Seiji reached out his hand and patted her head gently. Then what is it that you want? she said in a half-whisper. Chiaki felt an overwhelming sense of comfort flood through her when he patted her. It was to the point where she couldnt help but close her eyes. Seiji said something else, but she felt that everything was a haze and she didnt hear him clearly. Then, she felt as if she was in a warm place. Somewhere solid and reliable with a homely scent. It was so warm and comforting here Just like her fathers embrace from so long ago. Seiji hugged the lonely girl, gently combing her hair and patting her head until she dozed off peacefully. Good night, Chiaki. Chapter 244 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 The next morning. Chiakis cell phone alarm rang. She groggily fumbled for her cell phone. When she found it, she turned off the alarm and casually tossed her cell phone aside. She wanted to sleep more sleep *Woosh!* She suddenly realized something and instantly sat up and opened her eyes. Last night her memories were a little hazy, but she still remembered the gist of what happened, and what she said. Her face was flooded with a sudden rush of color. Just why did I say that to Seiji!? Ahh, its so embarrassing that I want to die! Chiaki kept rolling around on her bed, and it took a few minutes of rolling for her to regain her senses and check the condition of her clothes. She was wearing the same clothes as last night; only her jacket and socks had been removed. Her body felt perfectly normal. She heaved a sigh of relief at this discovery, before realizing she felt slightly conflicted. When she looked around, she noticed a note addressed to her on her bedstand. She opened it with a feeling of tingling anticipation. A handsome muscular boy with a serious expression and folded arms was drawn on it. He exuded an aura of light, and a large speech bubble was drawn by his mouth. It read: From now on, youre forbidden from secretly drinking by yourself! If you really want to drink again, you can invite me. Of course, Im placing a severe restriction on the number of times you can do this. If you violate this, youll face the wrath of my iron fist! P.s.: No being tardy to school. Chiaki looked at the drawing and these words for a long moment, before bursting into laughter. She covered her face with the note, her lips pressed against the drawing of the handsome boy. Idiot she mumbled. The so-called idiot was currently in the midst of preparing breakfast. Yesterday night, when he returned home while smelling of alcohol, Shikas expression had been rather Seiji was unable to face his adopted sisters expression. Even though he explained and Shika said she understood, he still felt that he should do something to mitigate her displeasure. He got up extra early to make a nice and abundant breakfast as his way of making it up to her. Brother Good morning, Shika-chan, he said with a smile. Shika paused for a moment before returning his greeting. Good morning. Shika was slightly dazed when she saw the generous amount of food laid out, which made Seiji grin in delight. This was exactly the effect that hed wanted. Breakfast is just about ready; go wash up. Shika nodded silently. Seiji finished cooking, but he didnt realize that his adopted sister was still standing there, watching him cook, her cheeks reddening by the second. Hes so cool! Its amazing to watch him cook seriously while wearing an apron! Its too great to see his handsome face and for him to greet me gently and say good morning! This scene struck Shikas heart chords; she was charmed by it. Her face was heating up, and she found it difficult to move away from her brother. Only after her eyes had drunk their fill did she finally walk to the restroom and wash up. The fire in her cheeks was finally quenched by the cool water. Afterwards, the two of them ate their breakfast together. Then, Seiji prepared himself for school. Shika-chan, do you want to go back to school again? he asked at the doorway. Shika shook her head. Seiji expected this reaction from her, but he felt that having her always stay home by herself was a little No need to mind me, Brother. Shika knew what he was thinking and smiled. I like staying at home. This wasnt a lie. She had no preferences regarding school either way. Just quietly staying in this home was her primary source of joy. Seiji smiled helplessly as he looked at her. Im going to school. Be careful on your way, she cautioned. Just like usual, Seiji walked to school accompanied by Mika and Kaede. They chatted casually on their way to school and met Chiaki when they arrived. The tomboy acted just like normal: she smiled and greeted them, cracking a few jokes as always while they made their way to their classroom. They entered the classroom (without Kaede) and nodded amicably to their classmates. A brand-new day had begun. The school festival was now over. The next and final major event of the school year that the students had to deal with were the final exams. There were three weeks remaining until these critically important exams. But Seiji didnt mind; he felt that with his current level, he could deal with them easily, even if he had missed many days of class recently. He didnt need to worry about his grades, and he had other things on his mind. Naturally, he was concerned about Yui Haruta, as well as Cat-loving Flying Fish. Hed already sent his older sister Yui a message; now all that was left to do was to wait. As for Flying Fish he supposed that he could send her a message over the internet. But if he did that, what should he say in the message? Did you recognize me? Could you tell me who you are? Something like that, perhaps? It didnt feel right to him. But doing nothing felt wrong somehow. He hid his cell phone from his teachers sight and secretly logged in to his chatting app. He typed and sent a message to Cat-loving Flying Fish: Im waiting for you. No matter if you are or arent the person I think you are, Im waiting for you to contact me. He only sent those four words and, message sent. Now, he could only wait for her. After that, he needed to learn [Astral Vision] as quickly as possible while cultivating his powers and writing his novel. [Astral Vision] was critically important for him to learn as quickly as possible, otherwise he wouldnt even be able to take good care of Mika and her new Spiritual Creature. Cultivating wasnt nearly as important to him. As for writing the novel he wanted to finish Brother Monogatari as soon as he could, so that he could show it to Editor Yoshizawa and get it published quickly. This was both Seiji and Shikas dream, and he really wanted to realize it! So, he decided to focus on learning [Astral Vision] and writing Brother Monogatari. These were his current most important duties. He decided to begin immediately. Seiji ignored the fact that he was in class as he opened up his notebook and began writing the novel. He spent all his time during the entire school day on his novel without paying attention to a single class. During lunch break, he called Natsuya and asked to borrow a little something. After classes. Seiji walked to the presidents residence and met Mai, who was waiting for him, there. This is the manual on Astral Vision that you requested to borrow. The maid, who wasnt currently wearing her maid uniform, handed him the information. Thank you. Seiji received it gratefully. Mai smiled. On the day before yesterday, you did a great job in that laser tag game, she praised. It was thanks to Senpai going easy on me, Seiji said humbly. With Senpais abilities, if you played it more cautiously, we wouldnt have been able to win at all. Indeed, Mai agreed, unabashed. Seijis lips twitched. Haha, youre not humble at all, my dear maid. I just entered with the intention of having fun, but you won in the end, she continued. You definitely did a good job, Junior. I only defeated Senpai with everyones assistance, Seiji said. I couldnt have done it by myself. Indeed, Mai conceded. But you were irreplaceable, she added. If it wasnt for the fact that you were the one facing me to begin with, the others couldnt possibly have completed their encirclement. I can take care of any normal person in an instant! Mai emitted an imposing aura which left these words all but unspoken. Its truly frightening to face Senpai in battle, Seiji said, sighing. A strange light flashed in his eyes. Could I possibly ask, Senpai, are you Before he could finish his question, Mai placed her index finger on his lips and shushed him. Girls have many secrets, you know, she whispered. There are some questions that are better not to ask~ Mais smile seemingly became very gentle. Seiji was rendered speechless. That feeling of terror reappeared. And this time the feeling was even stronger than before! He decided not to ask. Just like last time, it was probably better not to think too deeply about it. All he had to do was appreciate her beautiful smile. Mai retracted her finger. Junior, when do you intend to use that free hotel voucher that your team won? We havent decided yet, Seiji said. My team everyone from that time decided that we would go together, but we havent decided on a specific date yet. Oh well, when you guys decide on one, let me know. Seiji blinked in surprise. How come? Because Im going as well. Mai smiled, an enigmatic light flitting through her eyes. Chapter 245 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Senpais going as well!? Seiji was shocked at this sudden revelation. Yep, I also want to take a vacation soon, and going to a hot spring hotel seems like an excellent choice, Mai explained. This Could it be that you dont want me to come along? Mai asked sharply. No, of course that isnt it, Seiji said hurriedly. Its just if you want to go out and have some fun, wouldnt it be better to go with your friends? Of course it would be nice, but from time to time Id like to change things up and go together with my cute junior~ Mai had a seductive look on her face. Seiji was speechless. Of course, itd be nice to chat to Amami-sensei and Yoshizawa-san again. How about itis it alright? Of course, youre more than welcome, Seiji replied. He didnt expect that Mai would want to go as well. +1 to his team of beauties. *Ding-dong!* [Congratulations for leveling up from a four-winged angel to a six-winged angel.] Seiji imagined hearing such a notification from his system. Afterwards, Seiji said goodbye to Mai and walked back home together with Mika, who had been waiting for him. Not long after he arrived home, Takagi-san from the renovation company brought over the contract. Seiji and the landlord went over the contract together, and satisfied that there were no problems, they signed the contract and Seiji paid the deposit. Takagi-san left with the signed contract and promised that he would send workers over to begin renovation tomorrow. That night, Seiji inspected his system in the privacy of his own room, and since he had a plethora of points, he decided to exchange for [Writing Cardtyping on the computer]! Being able to write by typing on a computer would surely be much faster than writing by hand. The cards price was a hefty fifty-five points, so he hoped that it was worth the cost. After exchanging for it, the card materialized in front of him as usual. A black shadow typing rapidly on a white keyboard was depicted on one side. Seiji laid on his bed as was his habit now when activating cards, and applied it to himself. The card transformed into a flash of light that drilled into his brain. Seiji felt his head heat up. Suddenly, he felt that hed been enlightened somehow. This is rather easy, compared to activation cards, he mused. A few minutes later, Seiji sat in front of his computer and opened his novel document. He thought about what he wanted to write, and the moment he placed his hands on the keyboard, he felt a familiar, wondrous feeling. *Clack clack clack clack.* His hands moved with blinding speed; the information he imagined was quickly typed onto the document. His new typing speed was definitely twice as fast as his writing speed! Seiji felt as if he was just like a hacker in a movie; he typed at such a rapid pace that he saw the afterimages of his hands as glided across the keyboard. The only difference was that he was typing a novel, not coding for a program. This is really cool! This was just the speed that Seiji wanted. Shika came to the study to check out what was going on due to hearing the clatter of Seijis keyboard. She was astonished to see Seiji viciously pounding away at the keyboard. Amazing Shika wanted to get closer to see just what exactly he was typing. In order to not distract her adopted brother from typing, she walked over as stealthily as possible and peeked at his screen from over his shoulder. After watching for a while, her eyes lit up. His writing skills were amazing! Not only could he write quickly, the quality was also high. Words kept appearing on the screen as if he was tossing down handfuls of sand. In almost no time, he had filled up an entire page. He didnt even make a single typo or miss a single word anywhere. This was simply wondrous. No, it was beautiful! That was Shikas sincere opinion. Watching her own imagined scenario being written so exquisitely by her adopted brother was a wonderful feeling for Shika. Seiji completely lost himself in creation, so he didnt even notice Shika behind him as his imagination worked at a furious pace to keep up with his hands. Shika secretly watched him for a long time before she left on tiptoes. She felt that Seiji was truly amazing. In order to not be a burden on him, she felt that she needed to work even harder! Shika knew in her heart that Seiji had the ability to write excellent stories even without her assistance, but he chose to cooperate and write a novel together with her. This was done with warm intentions. Even if she didnt do a good job, she was sure that he would insist on continuing to cooperate. Shika was very grateful to her adopted brother, and it was her wish to continue writing stories with him. For that purpose, she needed to continuously raise her own level, so that she could write stories worthy of being his eternal partner in writing. Ill read more light novels and other stories! Ill improve my own powers of imagination and writing so that I can do better! Shika firmed her resolve as she returned to her room. The next day, during class time. Seigo, what are you writing during class time? Chiaki asked. Hmm? It doesnt seem to me like you were taking notes since you were writing continuously without stopping, Chiaki said before turning to Mika. You agree with me, right, Mika? Yeah. The double pigtailed girl nodded and shot an inquisitive look at Seiji. Ah, so you guys caught me. Seiji scratched his face awkwardly. Actually, Im writing a novel. Writing a novel? Both Mika and Chiakis eyes widened in surprise. To be more specific, Im writing a light novel you guys know about light novels, right? Of course, I read them occasionally on the internet, Chiaki said. I Im not sure, Mika said hesitantly. Both Chiaki and Seiji turned to look at Mika with expressions of horror. It seemed that it was time to train her whoops, teach her some knowledge. Light novels just like its name, it means a novel thats light to read, although theres no strict definition of it, Seiji explained. It would be rather difficult to define just what exactly was and wasnt a light novel, so he decided to make his explanation as simple as possible. Overall, light novels are rather relaxing to read, and they have exquisite cover and insert art, so its more enjoyable to read than traditional novels. Their story types are very similar to manga and anime, and many of them have been adapted into anime or vice versa, so many people think of light novels as a novel version of manga. Mika, you can interpret it that way as well. Oh The double pigtailed girl nodded. Im currently writing a light novel in cooperation with Shika-chan. Shes in charge of coming up with ideas, and Im in charge of the actual writing we dont intend to put it on the internet and are intending to have it officially published instead. Actually, Seiji continued, Ive already submitted my draft, and it was accepted; its scheduled to be published in Thunderbolt Literatures magazine. Published!? Mika and Chiakis eyes bulged in surprise once again. Thunderbolt Literatures magazine isnt that the company that Yoshizawa-san works for? Mika asked. Yep, thats how it is. Seiji proceeded to explain how hed gotten to know Editor Yoshizawa. I see amazing! Seigo, your story is about to be published, Chiaki said, impressed. Yes, youre really amazing, Mika praised. The story that Seigo wrote I really want to read it. Youll be able to see it when its published. Seiji felt a little embarrassed when faced with the two beauties sincere praise. Whens the magazine being published? Chiaki asked. Ill definitely buy a copy by the way, whats the name of the novel youre having published? Chapter 246 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Ill die if I dont become handsome. When Seiji told them the name of his novel, he noticed that both Chiakis and Mikas expressions changed slightly. He was slightly embarrassed at this. Even though Seiji could proudly slap his chest and claim that his novel was an excellent story, he was still embarrassed about it. Its quite an amusing name; I feel tempted to read it right now, Chiaki said with a chuckle. Im really curious about the contents. Mika also nodded energetically. It should be published in the Thunderbolt Literatures next magazine, which will be released on Before he could finish speaking, Seijis cell phone started ringing. When he checked the caller ID, he saw that the call was from Editor Yoshizawa! Could it be When Seiji received the call, his suspicion was confirmed. The editor had called him especially to notify him that the magazine with his story being published in it would be released tomorrow. After he finished the call, Seiji immediately relayed this news to the two girls. What a coincidence! We were just talking about this subject when your editor called you. Chiaki smiled. Ill get up early tomorrow and buy a copy of the magazine to check out just what you wrote, Seigo. Mika also had an expression of anticipation. Seiji smiled, and his eyes burned with a proud light. Im confident in my own story, and I hope that you guys will like it. To Mika and Chiaki, his current expression made him seem like he was shining with the brilliant light of charisma. What about the current story youre writing together with your adopted younger sister Kagura-san? Whats the name, and whats it about? Chiaki asked. About this Seiji averted his gaze. The name will be Brother Monogatari, and its about a brother and sister dealing with demons. Brother Monogatari? A brother and sister fighting against demons? Chiaki and Mika exchanged awkward glances with each other. Chiaki lowered her voice. This could it be a story about the real life of you and Kagura-san? It really seemed so to her. After all, Seiji and Shika Kagura both had mystical powers, and the two adopted siblings indeed could be fighting against demons this already sounded like a fantasy story! Of course not! I wouldnt write about something from my real life. Seiji waved his hand in denial. I suppose so. But When Chiaki considered it more closely, she felt that the situation was somewhat strange. An actual magical ability user writing a fantasy story would his story count as non-fiction or fantasy? The tomboy was struggling with internal conflict; she wanted to remark on the strange situation but was lost on how to go about it. Not long after, the bell that signified the beginning of the next class began ringing. When Seiji returned home after school, he saw a brand-new living room. High-quality tatami mats had been placed all over the floorboard, and some renovations were also done to the walls and ceiling. Together with the newly installed furniture, it seemed simple and beautiful. It gave the room the atmosphere of a family dwelling. The renovation company did an excellent job, as expected of a company personally recommended by the landlord. Seiji sat down by the table, and Shika brought out a teapot and some teacups, sitting down beside him. The black-haired beauty sat down on a tatami mat, placed the cups, and began pouring tea. This scene was so beautiful that Seiji was slightly startled He only regained his senses when Shika handed a teacup to him. He took the teacup, had a sip, and felt the warm and slightly bitter tea run down his throat. Mmm its pretty good. Seiji and Shika enjoyed their tea for a while in silence. Then, Seiji laid down on the tatamis and tried rolling around on them. Shika imitated him and also rolled around. Both of them exchanged glances and laughed as they lay on the mats. The black-haired girl rolled over to Seijis side, and Seiji offered her his arm as a pillow. Shika laid her head on his arm and closed her eyes. Seiji watched his adopted sisters face for a while, before closing his eyes as well. Without saying anything, the two of them napped like two idle cats. Nighttime. Seiji stretched; hed just finished another chapter of Brother Monogatari and had decided to stop for the day. He felt that resting was necessary. Last time, he was so engrossed in writing that he accidentally pulled an all-nighter, which he didnt enjoy. He also wanted to relax after concentrating for so long on writing. Seiji went to the living room and poured himself a glass of water. After he finished off most of the water, he simply sat down quietly on the tatami mats for a few minutes to help his brain to relax after working so hard. Should I continue writing? he wondered. After a few moments of internal deliberation, he decided on a change of pace; he would practice his [Astral Vision]. So, Seiji simply laid down on the tatamis and began practicing. Yesterday night, hed finished reading the material on [Astral Vision], and his system indicated that he had reached 100% progress for the [reading a manual] requirement. The difficult part of this spell was concentrating his Mana on his eyes. If a person didnt have good control of their Mana, this would be impossible. To make a comparison with a certain game from his past life, Seiji felt that the [Body-Strengthening Technique] was akin to awareness of Mana, while [Astral Vision] relied more on mechanical skills to use Mana. He needed patience and refinement. His body relaxed and his mind calm, he concentrated on perceiving and controlling the Mana. Satisfied that he was sufficiently connected with the surrounding Mana, he took the opportunity to activate the power in his eyes with an incantation and his eyes shot open. There was a red flash in his eyes[Astral Vision], activate! His vision sharpened, and everything in his field of vision glowed faint red, but his vision returned to normal after only a few seconds. It was still no good. Seiji was aware that it wouldnt be this easy to succeed and that he still needed to practice. I should chat with Shika about this and have her teach me. He rose to his feet and went to knock on his adopted sisters door. The next morning was a special day for Seiji. The weekly edition of Thunderbolt Literatures magazine was publishing Seijis story Ill Die If I Dont Become Handsome on this day. He got up early to purchase a copy and read it together with Shika during breakfast. Seiji felt inwardly satisfied at seeing his own original work being published on paper. This was just the beginning. This was only a short story published in a magazine, and his next goal was to publish his own full-length light novel! It was a light novel that he worked on together with Shika, one which would have an exquisite cover and excellent insert art. Seiji and Shika both wished to see this in the future. On the way to school, Seiji showed the magazine to Mika. Kaede asked what was going on when she saw this, and she showed interest after she learned about it. She promised to purchase a copy to show her support, and Seiji thanked her for this. When they arrived at school, they saw that Chiaki was already in the classroom reading the same magazine. When Chiaki saw Seiji, she gave him a big thumbs-up. I havent finished reading yet, but I think youve written really well so far. The tomboy smiled as she gave him her review. Then, she kept on reading. Mika also sat in her seat and read her borrowed copy of Seijis magazine; she seemed to be very enthused. Class time. Seiji ignored the content of the teachers lesson and secretly worked on his novel. Suddenly, a system notification popped up in front of him [Your written novel has been officially published and truly liked by one hundred readers. The [novel rewards] option has been activated under your [rewards] option, and you can now be continuously awarded points and items as more and more readers truly appreciate, praise, and support your novels.] Seijis eyes widened in surprise. Wow, this is He hurriedly opened up his system and checked the new option. First, he noticed that hed received four reward points. And right as he was looking at it, this four changed into a five! The system said he would be continuously awarded so this was like income, not a one-time deal! The more readers that liked his novel, the more points he would receive. And there were item rewards as well as points. Seiji took a look at the first item reward; it was called [Random Draw Shard]! Chapter 247 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 A [Random Draw] card so such a card finally appeared, and it was even in a shard form! Seiji instantly understood what it was by the name. He checked the systems explanation to confirm his thoughts, and it was just as he expected. [When you have five [Random Draw Shards], you may combine them into a [Random Draw] card. If you dont have enough [Random Draw Shards], you may also exchange for them with points.] [Each [Random Draw] card will reward you with a random item.] Now youre giving me [Random Draws] and even [shards] Youve finally fallen to such an extent, system of mine, Seiji inwardly commented. As anyone whod played an internet-based browser game or cell phone game before would know, terms like [Random Draw] or [shards]or their equivalentwere incredibly common in such games and the players viewed them with mixed feelings. The thrill of [Random Draws] was addictive: there were wonderful surprises like drawing a legendary on the first try or depressing events like drawing nothing but commons fifty times in a row. It was a contrast between heaven and hell, the lucky and the unlucky and games reaped huge amounts of profit from the maths behind probability. There were probably enough regretful players to form a line around the worlds equator. And while shards could give players a specific reward, they would have to obtain many of them through certain tasks or by grinding specific levels and so on, which wasnt all that fun by itself. Sometimes, players would even wax philosophical about it: Am I playing the game, or is the game playing me?; Is the time spent on this worth it?; What is the meaning of life? Such philosophical questions were just a few examples from the many out there. At any rate, if he wanted to, Seiji could comment on these two common game factors for three consecutive days and nights, but he decided to forgo that. No matter what, it was good that he would be rewarded. Thunderbolt Literatures magazine would surely sell more copies, so his story would receive more exposure, and more and more readers would enjoy his work, so he would constantly receive more rewards. Now that I have such a reward option, I really need to take novel writing super seriously, Seiji thought to himself. After all, popularity is strength! If he wrote even better novels, more readers would enjoy it, and he would reap a large number of points and items. He continued writing his novel. And like this, it was lunchtime before he knew it. Chiaki and Mika had both finished reading his novel and had given him excellent reviews. I think that your novel has the potential to be extended into a longer one no, you definitely should continue it, Chiaki told him. After I finished, I still wanted to read; I felt that there wasnt enough to satisfy me. I also agree; Seigos really good at writing! Mika gave him her honest opinion: I dont know how to describe it. I just think its really good, and the end was rather moving. It left enough open for me to want to read more. Its good that you guys like it. Seiji smiled. As for continuing that story I may do so in the future, but I dont have any plans to do so right now. First, I want to focus on doing a good job for Brother Monogatari, as I believe it will be an even better story than this short story here! Thats because I worked hard on creating it together with Shika-chan. Seiji assumed a resolute eexpression. Both Mika and Chiaki were rather moved; they felt that he looked really cool with such a serious expression. I really look forward to it when youre done, could you let me look at your draft? Chiaki asked. Id like to see your draft as well. Mika made the same request. Seiji grinned. Of course. I should say that Im hoping for the two of you to give me an early review. At this moment, someone walked up to them. It was Kaho Miyamoto. She had a lunchbox in her hand and was blushing furiously as she walked over to them. She was obviously nervous. I would like to eat lunch together with you guys. Is is that alright? Seiji exchanged glances with Chiaki and Mika. Of course. Youre more than welcome, Miyamoto-san, Chiaki said. Please have a seat Mika chimed in. Naturally, three of them had no problem with her presence. Kaho inwardly heaved a sigh of relief and relaxed visibly when the trio greeted her amicably. She was still nervous, though, and sat down tentatively. Her good friend Momoko Matsuoka had repeatedly encouraged her, and her friends urging had bolstered her courage to the point of doing this. If it had been up to herself, she would have been satisfied with just being able to talk to Seigo Harano during class time. A big event like eating lunch together with him was something to be left for later But Momoko argued against her way of thinking and advised her that she needed to take action as quickly as possible in order to ensure their new status as friends. Eating together during lunchtime was common for friends to do. If she could do this much, it would secure her relationship with him as a friend. And if she didnt do this much, their relationship as friendswhich was only verbalwould gradually fade over time if they didnt have constant contact. Eventually, theyd end up being casual friends. Kaho felt that Momoko was right, so she accepted her advice and decided to take this step forward. Voluntarily getting closer to him and adding herself to his social circle shed done it once already during the laser tag activity, but this was different, as this was a commonplace, everyday activity rather than a one-time event. Participating in an one-time event together was poles apart from doing something like eating lunch with him every day. This was truly taking a step into his social world. She had taken this step, but she hadnt crossed the threshold just yet. She needed to do a good job and make it through lunchtime. Just what should she do? What should she say? Should she bring up a topic of conversation? Would she be able to follow their topics of conversation? Such anxieties filled her heart. Everyone was able to see how nervous she was. Seiji smiled to reassure her. Miyamoto-san, do you like reading light novels? Er I do. Were currently chatting about light novels the one that I wrote. Kahos eyes widened in surprise. Harano-san wrote a novel!? A copy of Thunderbolt Literatures magazine was placed in front of her. Seiji explained how his short novel was published and asked her to read it as well and give him a review. Kaho was shocked that Seigo Harano had written a light novel which had been published! She marveled at this in her heart and quickly began reading the novel in the magazine. The beginning of the story gripped and captured her interest. Naturally, Seiji involved her in the topic of his light novel as he began chatting with the three girls. Unbeknownst to her, Kahos nervousness soon dissipated due to the fact that light novels were one of her favorite topics. By the time she finally realized it, they had finally finished a fun lunch together. I succeeded! she thought jubilantly. No Harano-san succeeded Kaho realized that Seigo Harano was the one who successfully helped her integrate into his social circle, and she felt a warm feeling in her chest upon realizing this. They definitely werent just casual friends. He really was treating her as his friend. The handsome boys smile remained in her mind for a long time without fading. Atsushi Suzuki was a normal first-year middle school student. He wasnt one of the most popular, nor was he an outcast in his class. He had ordinary friends, ordinary grades, and was ordinary at sportsin short, he was a perfectly ordinary student. Since his older brother was very fond of light novels, manga, and anime, Atsushi was influenced by him and shared his tastes, albeit not to the same extent as his older brother. Just about everything he read was borrowed from his older brother. Today, Atsushis brother bought the newest weeks edition of Thunderbolt Literatures magazine just like always and put it down on the table after finishing the series he was following. After that, he began watching some anime. Atsushi wasnt interested in this anime, so he took the magazine back to his own room. When he opened it up, a title in the table of contents caught his attention. Ill Die If I Dont Become Handsome This title was rather interesting, so he decided to give it a try. Atsushi flipped to the page the story was on and played some music to listen to while reading. He soon lost himself in reading. He laughed loudly at the comical moments, became nervous at the tense moments, and frowned when the main character acted depraved. He was overjoyed when the main character recovered his spirit and joined the final battle and was moved by the final scene. Atsushi remained in a daze for quite a while after he finished reading. Then, he flipped through to the beginning and read the entire story over again while paying more attention to detail. This is really an amazing story. Why isnt it a little longer? This isnt enough at all! He felt that this story was his ideal light novel. Especially the fighting scenes, as Atsushi felt like reading them was just as descriptive as watching an anime no, it was even more vivid than watching an anime! He could imagine each scene in such vivid detail; he accredited this to the authors nearly professional-level descriptions. This author seemed too amazing to him. The pen name was Idle Dimension by The Shore. Atsushi felt that it was a rather strange pen name but committed this name to his memory nonetheless. This was the first time in his life he had ever committed an authors name to his memory as well as the first time he had ever wanted to write to an author to express how much he liked the story. Atsushi walked out of his room. Bro, can I write the reply letter to the magazine for this weeks edition? he asked. Hmm? Of course. I dont mind at all but why are you suddenly interested in writing the magazine a letter? his brother asked casually. He was curious about this unexpected request. Theres a story that I really enjoyed, so I wanted to write in and support the author. Oh, which story is it? Atsushi told his brother the name of the story, then he went back to his room to fill in the magazines reply letter. He voted for Ill Die If I Dont Become Handsome as his #1 favorite in the magazines weekly fan poll. He wasnt the only reader to do this. Chapter 248 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 On the third night after the magazine was published with Seijis story. Seiji had accumulated 133 points and five [Random Draw Shards] as a reward from his novel. He combined these five [shards] into a [Random Draw Card], wanting to try his luck. He wanted to shout out a line from some popular game but decided against it. He would entertain himself like this if he were alone, but Shika-chan was in the room adjacent to his, so she would definitely hear him if he shouted anything. Seiji didnt want his adopted sister to look at him strangely, so he could only choose to [use] the card. He really wanted a card that would let him learn a spell! Although he didnt feel like it was likely, he felt that life was all about hoping. The [Random Draw Card], a card with a golden question mark depicted on one side, transformed into white light and rearranged itself into a new card[Stat Reassignment Card]! Wasnt this the card that he had wanted before to reassign some stats to his [art] stat, but didnt exchange for because he felt it would be a waste of his points? Seijis cheek twitched slightly. At the time, he had been wanting to raise his [art] stat, but the incident with Shika happened right after, so he had decided against it. Right now, he wanted to focus on writing his story as well as learning spells, so he didnt have time to improve his [art] stat. He had actually received such a prize It wasnt bad, though, and he felt as if the imaginary system fairy was getting some payback. To be honest, he did consider loading and drawing again, to see if he could draw something different and more desirable. However, Seiji didnt want to abuse his save and load ability like this. Where did the save and load ability originate from? His dating sim system. What about the [Random Draw] reward card? Also his dating sim system. Would such a strong systemone that could even turn back timehave such a design flaw which would allow him to repeatedly try drawing for different rewards? Impossible. At least, Seiji felt it was impossible. And he had a faint premonition that if he tried to toy with his system like this, something bad would happen. So he decided to just accept whatever it was that he drew. Seiji closed his system and was about to continue practising [Astral Vision] when he heard his cell phone ring. The caller was Yukari Asamiya. Hey, good evening, Harano-san. When he picked up, she greeted him politely. Good evening, Asamiya-san. This week, Seiji occasionally saw Yukari in the hallways at school, but they only greeted each other and didnt have any conversation. Have you already finished reading the light novels we were discussing previously at the bookstore? she asked. I have. Although he was busy with writing his story and learning spells, he still spent some time on relaxing as well. During his recreation time, Seiji had finished reading Reincarnated Golden Eagle, Record of the Demon Sword , and I Cant Sleep When Im Sleeping Together with My Younger Sister . The first two were fine, but Shika was also reading the third! He felt rather awkward about borrowing a light novel with such a name from his adopted younger sister. What did you think of them? Yukari asked. Theyre all pretty good. All three have very different styles, but theyre all excellent stories with their own selling points. Seiji gave his review. I know! Yukari exclaimed in a obviously excited voice. Ive been following these three for quite a while now, and I cant stop reading them at all. I agree. Especially Demon Sword; the story is just too thrilling. I actually wanted to finish reading all the volumes in one go, but I barely managed to restrain myself. Yeah, Im the same as well! I think that the story of Demon Sword is just amazing, and I ended up reading all the volumes when I first started. I even pulled an all-nighter to finish them. She pulled an all-nighter reading light novels Seiji found it difficult to imagine the purple-haired girl doing that, but he could tell that the passion in her voice was genuine. She truly loved to read light novels. Seiji realized this and now had a better impression of Yukari. The two of them chatted passionately for a while. Harano-san, do you have time tomorrow? Id like to meet you and chat in person! Yukari brought this up naturally. Is this an invitation for a date? Seiji saw it for what it was. But he also had a feeling that if he refused, she would take some other action instead of giving up. Besides, he really did have a lot of fun chatting with her. She was definitely a true lover of light novels who had read many books and was familiar with all the tropes. She wasnt a reader in name only. He really did want to have a nice chat with such a beautiful girl that shared his interests so why would he refuse? After thinking about it, Seiji replied: Im free. On the other side of the call. Upon hearing this answer, Yukari temporarily covered her cell phone, clenched her fist, and shouted Yeah! in order to vent her sheer excitement. She was actually quite nervous in addition to being excited, and her face had turned red. Thats great! Lets set a time and place, then. What time and place will be good for you? Yukari was looking at a chart in front of her as she said this. All the time blocks for Saturday and Sunday were drawn on it, and various good places for dates were written for each time block. She had done plenty of homework. When would it be convenient for you, Asamiya-san? Im fine with tomorrow morning and afternoon. Actually, she was free during the evening as well. But she felt it was better to not have a first date at night. Boys with other intentions would probably want to have a date at night time, but Harano-san wasnt that type of person, so she felt having a date with him during the evening would have the opposite effect of what she wanted. Then lets go with tomorrow morning. As for the place I dont have any idea, Seiji confessed. Asamiya-san, do you have any places where youd like to meet? Yukari instantly told him the first place listed in her chart for that time block. Lets meet there, then. As for the specific time how about 9:30 A.M.? Okay, its settled then, Harano-san. Yukari placed her hand over her chest in an attempt to suppress her own excitement. Dont be late~ Of course I wont, Seiji said with laughter in his voice. See you tomorrow, Asamiya-san have a good night. Have a good night, Harano-san, Yukari replied in a soft voice, before hanging up the call. She then tossed her cell phone away, leaped onto her bed with a loud thump , and hugged a large stuffed golden lion. She rolled around and around on her bed, burying her face in the lion doll and shouting. He agreed! I succeeded on my first attempt at inviting him to a date! Im so happy, so delighted, so excited The purple-haired beauty didnt care about her current appearance at all; she kept rolling around for several minutes before finally stopping. Harano-sans reaction was almost exactly the same as how I thought hed react, Yukari muttered to herself. This meant that he was exactly the type of person she thought he was. She hadnt expected to be able to meet her perfect match in real life. He was handsome and possessed a good figure and an open and direct personality. Despite this, he had otaku-ish hobbies heavens, this was an absolutely perfect match for her. She felt as if the gods themselves had personally crafted him for her as her partner! The first time she saw him, she was attracted to him, and then she investigated a little about him and was even more attracted. When she finally regained her senses, she was already in love with him. The more she learned about him, the more she liked him. Yukari felt that she was really lucky. She was determined to get this boy in her grasp. She really wanted to develop things more quickly, but she knew that she shouldnt rush, that she should be patient, and that she needed to make progress one step at a time. Yukari revealed a sweet smile as she imagined her future together with him. Chapter 249 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Seiji had agreed to a date with someone from his grade. When he hung up, he discovered that his heart was beating rather quickly. He was actually nervous well, he supposed it was only natural. She had confessed to him before and had clearly expressed romantic interest in him. For such a beauty to ask him out on a date, and him promising to meet her meant that No, I shouldnt think too much of it. Seiji stopped himself from dwelling on the matter for too long. Currently, Yukari was simply a friend he enjoyed chatting with about common interests. Tomorrow, he was just going to meet a friend and chat a little. But was it really like that? He imagined hearing that question in his mind. Of course! I dont have any other intentions; were only talking! Seiji attempted to persuade himself. Then, he thought of Shika-chan. He was going on a date tomorrow no, just chatting with a friend. He felt like he should tell her. Its alright to tell her tomorrow as well, isnt it? Seiji suddenly had that thought, and he discovered that he was actually feeling like he didnt believe himself. Why do I feel like I dont even believe myself? He didnt understand, so he decided to immediately tell Shika about it. Right at this time, there was a knock on his door. Brother Seiji, Ive finished showering its your turn. Seiji opened his door to see the black-haired beauty in pajamas. He had begun to build up a resistance against seeing his adopted sister straight from the shower. Now he was able to simply appreciate it in silence. Shika-chan, I Im going out for a bit tomorrow. Shika blinked at this. Are you going to see Yukari Asamiya? How did you know? Tomorrow is Saturday, and I figured that it was about time that she would contact Brother, Shika said lightly. Seiji felt a subtle chill. What time are you going, and where did she arrange to meet you? Shika asked. Tomorrow morning at 9:30, at Seiji answered honestly. Got it. Shika nodded. Good night, Brother Seiji. She turned around and left. As Seiji watched her leave, he faintly felt as if he had made some sort of mistake. Upon considering it over more carefully, he felt that he didnt do anything wrong all he did was tell his adopted sister about going out to chat with a friend about common interests. He decided to not dwell on the matter and to go take his shower. Meanwhile, after Shika entered her room, she immediately whipped out her cell phone and called someone who instantly picked up. Good evening, Uehara-san she said. Mika was surprised when she saw that the caller was Shika Kagura. Since tomorrow was Saturday and she was free, she was just thinking about what to do when she received a call from Shika. Good evening. Whats up, Kagura-san? Uehara-san, do you know the person named Yukari Asamiya? Shika asked her in a calm voice. Yukari Asamiya I know her. Brother Seiji is going to have a date with her tomorrow. Mika froze solid in shock for a good two seconds. D-date!? she spluttered. Yes, using the excuse of a meeting between friends to chat about common interests Shika gave Mika a summary of what happened when Seiji and her coincidentally ran into Yukari at the bookstore. Just now, she contacted Brother, and arranged a time and place to meet tomorrow Mika hurriedly wrote down the information. Kagura-san, why did you tell this to me? Mika asked. Do you not wish to know, Uehara-san? N-no, I do want to know. But why would you Shika remained silent for a moment as she contemplated this. Because I feel like you should know. Mika didnt know what to say to this. Kagura-san are you on my side? she ventured. Shika remained silent for a long moment. For the time being. Time being Mika echoed. Ive already given you the information; the rest is up to you, Uehara-san, Shika said in her typical light tone before hanging up. Mika slowly put down her cell phone with a dazed expression on her face. She didnt know what Kagura-san just what Seijis adopted younger sister was thinking. Did she dislike Yukari Asamiya? Was she supporting her to be with Seiji? It didnt feel like either was the case Perhaps Shika herself wanted to Mikas feelings were rather complex as she thought about it. No matter what, Seijis date tomorrow with Yukari she couldnt just let it be! Yukari Asamiya was an amazing girl. Mika was very clear on this after watching her confess to Seiji. If Mika simply allowed such a beautiful and amazing girl do as she pleased on a date with Seiji, perhaps She needed to do something, but what should she do? Mikas brain raced for inspiration but couldnt come up with any ideas. Mika decisively decided to ask for help. She picked up her cell phone again, dialed a number, and made a call. Hey, Chiaki The next morning. Seiji had a rather strange sensation. Was he was just feeling uncomfortable today, or was it due to a poor sleep last night? He didnt feel like everything was quite right today, and the atmosphere was stifling. It was as if a tremendous thunderstorm was about to occur. But the weather outside was wonderful. The leaves swayed languidly in the gentle breeze, and the skies were clear with nary a cloud in sight. Even dark clouds seemed impossible, much less a thunderstorm. He didnt understand why he had this type of feeling he decided to forget about it, figuring that it would disappear after a while. After he finished eating the breakfast that Shika prepared for him, he practiced some [Astral Vision], then prepared to go out. Shika-chan, do you have anything youd like me to buy for you while Im out? Shika shook her head. Lets buy something delicious for her before I return, Seiji thought to himself. Im leaving, he said. Be careful while outside, Shika said to his back. He left his apartment and walked to the agreed-upon place: the Bamboo Dragonfly coffee cafe in the business district. When Seiji found this store and walked inside, he instantly noticed an entire array of bookshelves stocked with manga on the right wall. This was a manga coffee cafe. The store was decorated in a 2-D fashion. Apart from the bookshelves filled with manga, there were also anime posters, anime figurines, character sketches, cute dolls, and so on. A server welcomed him. Seiji was guided to a seat, and he ordered a coffee as well as a few manga he was interested in. He began drinking his coffee while reading manga. There werent too many customers in here at this time of day. Some were reading manga quietly, while others passed the time by chatting with each other. The atmosphere seemed quite nice to Seiji. Since Yukari had asked him to meet at such a place, he figured that this meant she was also really into manga. This was only natural, since someone who liked light novels was also highly likely to enjoy anime and manga. It could even be said that many people got into and learned more about light novels through watching anime in the first place. Seiji had already thought about this when he learned that Yukari Asamiya really liked light novels. Now, it seemed that she was indeed While he was thinking about Yukari, she walked through the door. Today, the purple-haired beauty was wearing a dress. She was wearing a one-piece light purple dress with a light blue jacket on top. Her beautiful, creamy-white legs sported half-translucent white stockings. This outfit accentuated her beauty in a wonderful way. The distance between her skirt and her stockings creating a mesmerizing absolute territory, lending her an astounding charisma! Not only was Seiji rather dazed by the sight, even the other customers were dazed upon noticing her arrival. A male waiter who was holding a coffee tray even accidentally tripped over a chair as he walked while watching her *Crash!* There was a commotion at this. Yukari paid no attention to the chaos she created; she smiled and walked up to Seiji when she saw him. Sorry that Im late; did you wait long? You werent late; youre right on time. Seiji smiled as he put down the manga in his hands. I didnt wait long. Yukari sat down across from him. How is this store? Not bad, right? Yep, its pretty nice. I enjoy the atmosphere here. Its easy to get lost in reading manga here without paying attention to the time. They chatted casually until a waiter came over to take their order. Yukari ordered a cup of coffee, then began chatting with Seiji about the three light novels, continuing last nights conversation. It was as if she really only did want to talk about and exchange their opinions on the light novels after reading. Seiji was in his element here, as he expressed his opinions on these stories and commented on various scenes in these light novels. Just as their discussion reached a passionate crescendo, some customers arrived. Seiji didnt pay them any attention until he heard their footsteps approach his table. He reflexively glanced over at them, and his expression froze over. Hey, Seigo! What a coincidence. It was Chiaki. And Mika as well! Seiji was unable to react to suddenly seeing these two here. Why are they here? Chapter 250 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Mika and I just happened to be shopping around here, and we thought that this store seemed interesting, so we decided to check it out. We didnt expect to see you here, Chiaki said naturally. She made it sound so believable. Mika, who was standing beside her, chose to remain silent. Oh what a coincidence, Seiji muttered, still dazed. Whos this beautiful girl sitting across from you? Are you on a date? Chiaki turned to Yukari and smiled. Shes Seiji started. Im Yukari Asamiya, from Year 1, Class 3. Yukari was no longer smiling; there was a sharp look in her eyes as she faced the tomboy. Hello, its nice to meet you You dont know me, but I know you two, Chiaki Wakaba and Mika Uehara-san. You know us? Chiakis smile faded when faced with Yukaris imposing manner. Yes, many people know you the two good friends that are often by Harano-sans side, Yukari said lightly, placing extra emphasis on good friends. Chiakis smile looked rather forced, and her eyes shot sparks. Yukari looked directly into Chiakis eyes, radiating an imposing aura. Mika remained silent; her eyes swam with a wistful look. Seiji was rendered speechless. Was this the legendary hellish battleground between women? Why did it become like this!? It wasnt difficult for him to come up with the answer. He only told about the date whoops, the time and place of the meeting with Yukari to one person. For Chiaki and Mika to show up here precisely at this time, it was highly likely that they received information from that person. Even though it might have been a coincidence, Seiji felt that this was most likely the case. Shika-chan He felt somewhat conflicted as he thought about how his adopted younger sister had probably created this situation. He was about to speak up and say something, but the purple-haired girl beat him to it. Since we coincidentally met here, why dont you sit down together with us? You two are Harano-sans good friends, and Ive wanted to have a good chat with you, so this is an excellent opportunity. Yukaris words were very direct; they didnt seem to contain any trace of falsity at all. Chiaki blinked at this. As expected of the Princess, she mused. Just this short first meeting with Yukari caused Chiaki to understand why Yukari had a nickname which she could only inwardly exclaim at. Mika, you have such an incredible opponent. Chiaki glanced at her good friend before sitting down at the table. Mika sat down as well. Both of them ordered coffees from the waiter that came by. After that, everyone remained silent for a little while. I was just chatting with Asamiya-san about light novels what we felt about them after reading, Seiji said, breaking the silence. When I was purchasing light novels at the bookstore, we coincidentally ran into each other, and I learned that she was also really fond of light novels, so we arranged a time to chat about them. I see I thought that you two were having a date, but in the end, its justcommunication between friends about a common interest . Chiaki strongly emphasized the last few words of her sentence. It was a counterattack against Yukari. Yukari smiled faintly. Indeed, Harano-san and I have some common interests. Im very happy about this and had lots of fun chatting with him earlier. By the way, Wakaba-san and Uehara-san, do you two like light novels? What novels have you read? Yukari made another stab. Her riposte was rather difficult to deal with for Chiaki. If she had to answer, she would say, Of course I like light novels, but her passion was only at a normal level. It was probably not even close to Yukaris or Seijis level. Chiaki wasnt aware just how much Yukari liked light novels, but she could sense her imposing manner, which seemed to say You two arent even close to being on my level. The purple-haired girls eyes revealed self-confidence and resolution, and she was surrounded by an atmosphere which wouldnt be shaken by anything whatsoever. I cant just answer her like this and let her control the flow. Although this thought passed through her head, Chiaki didnt know how she should answer. I dont like light novels, a voice said calmly. It was Mika. She looked at Yukari and answered her question calmly. This was the first sentence she had spoken since entering the manga coffee cafe, and her response surprised Yukari. Thats because Ive never even read light novels before, and only learned about them recently, so I cant say that I like them, Mika continued. But I like the light novel that Seigo wrote, Mika said in a resolute tone, looking towards Seiji. Harano-san wrote a light novel? Yukari was surprised yet again. Yep. Seigo didnt tell you? His story was published in a magazine, and Chiaki and I both read it and thought that it was great. Mika looked towards Yukari and smiled. There seemed to be a strong force behind her smile. I really enjoyed his short novel, and the only drawback was that I thought it was too short; it wasnt enough for me to read at all. Ive already become Seigos fan. In the future, Ill read anything that Seigo writes, and Ill like his other stories as well. There was a passionate fervor in Mikas voice. Yukaris expression changed as she noticed Mikas passion. Chiaki also noticed and inwardly exclaimed: Mika you really have changed. In a good way. Chiaki was proud of her friends growth. Seiji also felt Mikas passion and was slightly moved. Mika Seigo, Im really looking forward to your next novel before you finish your new novel, could you recommend some good stories to me? Ill read them all. Mika said that to Seiji as her face began flushing red in embarrassment. Even though she had matured, some things were still the same. She still became shy easily. She was relying solely on her willpower to not be surpassed by her opponent. She expressed her true feelings confidently and without hesitation. After she said these words, her instinct to be embarrassed reasserted itself. So cute. Seiji felt that the shy, embarrassed girl in front of him was rather cute and couldnt help but feel moved Okay Ill give you some recommendations; I hope that you will enjoy them, he said without thinking. When he regained his senses, he discovered that he had already given her a promise. Both Yukari and Chiaki saw how he reacted. The purple-haired girls expression turned slightly grimmer, and the tomboy inwardly whistled. Nice one, Mika! This helped ease them into the topic of conversation, and the most importantly of all, it attracted Seijis attention. This was a victory. However Its wonderful that Uehara-san is willing to join us light novel fans in becoming one, Yukari said. Id also like to hear Harano-sans recommended light novels, and see if there are any differences from the ones I would recommend, and we can chat about these. The purple-haired girl instantly reorganized and continued her attacks. Chiaki scrutinized Yukaris expression and judged that she was just the same as earlier; her imposing manner hadnt decreased in the slightest. As expected, shes an incredible person. They continued to chat, and the girls exchanged many verbal spars. When Seiji finally left the manga coffee cafe, he was in a happy mood. At the very beginning, it seemed to him like this place would transform into a hellish battleground between women, but that seemed to disappear after they chatted a bit, and everyone seemed to be having fun on the surface. Yep, on the surface. What about in actuality? Seiji didnt know, nor did he want to think too deeply about it. To him, he had fun chatting about light novels, and that was enough for him. After this, he figured he would go around with Mika and Chiaki and find a place to eat lunch together. Right now, though Asamiya-san, I had fun chatting with you today. See you next time. I had fun as well. Lets have another coffee together sometime. See you later. Mika and Chiaki smiled as they said goodbye to the purple-haired girl; it was as if it had been decided from the very beginning that they would split up after leaving the manga coffee cafe. Yukari kept her smile. It was great to meet and chat with the two of you; youre both really nice people I look forward to our next meeting. The three beautiful girls exchanged smiles; it was a beautiful scene for any bystander. Only Seiji, who was close to them, felt as if he could detect something invisible clashing between them in midair. Its just my mistaken impression, yep, nothing but a mistaken impression. Theyre just saying friendly goodbyes to each other; theres nothing else to it. But is that really the case? a voice asked from the deepest part of his heart. Just what am I supposed to think of it then, bastard! Seiji shouted in his mind. Harano-san Yukari called out to him softly, snapping him out of his daze. Chapter 251 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 I had tons of fun today chatting with you. Lets chat again some other time. The purple-haired beauty had a soft and alluring expression in her eyes as she gazed at Seijis handsome face. Yes I had lots of fun as well. Seiji felt rather itchy from being looked at like this. Yukari finally retracted her gaze and looked back at Mika and Chiaki one last time. Goodbye, the three of you, she said. She turned around and left after saying goodbye. The three of them watched her leave. After she was gone from sight, Mika and Chiaki both sighed in unison. Shes such a strong enemy, Mika. Yeah, Mika agreed, as expected of the Princess. Both girls seemed fatigued as if they had just fought a difficult battle as they muttered to each other. Seiji was rendered speechless. He decided to pretend ignorance. After this how about going together somewhere for lunch? he tried asking. Mika and Chiaki still had fatigued expressions as they looked towards him. I want to go home, Mika said. Mika I havent been to your home in so long, can I come over? Chiaki asked. Youre more than welcome to lets eat some desserts together and listen to some music. Yes, let desserts and music heal our bodies and hearts. The two of them talked only to each other and completely ignored Seiji as they turned around and left just like that. Seiji was left absolutely speechless. Forget it he decided to give a call to Shika to see what she wanted to eat for lunch, and he would purchase some takeout and bring it home for lunch. Im home, Seiji called as he entered the apartment, the takeout in his hands. Shika was laying on the tatami, her black hair slightly scattered. Both hands were folded on her chest as she slept there with a calm expression. This was a beautiful scene, at the level of an idols picture. Is she really asleep? Seiji doubted it, as they had just been talking over the cell phone. I brought back lunch, he said to the sleeping Shika. Even though its a bit early, lets eat it while its still hot. Seiji put two lunchboxes down on the table and opened them, causing a marvelous aroma to spread through the air as the heat escaped from the food. Shika-chan He turned around to call his adopted younger sister, but discovered that she had already disappeared. Then, he suddenly felt someone hugging him. The black-haired girl had soundlessly approached his back and was hugging him from behind. Shika-chan? he asked. Whats the matter? Im sorry Brother Seiji. Eh? Why are you apologizing? Seiji was surprised for a moment, then he figured it out. Is it because you told Mika and the others about the time and place that I was going to meet Asamiya-san? Yeah Shika admitted. I suspected so, Seiji said, sighing. This action of yours is a bit of a problem, but it isnt too big of a deal, since it isnt anything thats a secret. He was rather surprised that his adopted younger sister exposed him, but he wasnt angry at her about it. While chatting at the coffee cafe, Seiji had already put this behind him. If Shika-chan didnt bring it up by herself, he probably wouldnt have mentioned it until after finishing lunch. Its fine as long as you apologize; just pay more attention in the future lets eat lunch. Shika didnt let go; her arms were still wrapped around him with no signs of loosening. She must be more worried about this than I am, Seiji thought. Do you really mind that you did such a thing? If you yourself think that its wrong, then why did you do it? Shika remained silent and only hugged him even tighter than earlier. Shika-chan I said this already the first time that we met in the park, Seiji told her in a soft voice. I dont have the ability to read minds, so if you dont say anything, I wont understand anything. Whatever youre thinking, just say it. No matter what it is, Ill listen to you. His voice was as gentle as he could possibly make it. Shika felt this gentleness from him, and she couldnt help but rub her face against his back, as if she could absorb gentleness from him by doing so. Its so wondrous so delicious almost like a drug. She felt that she was addicted to this drug; she didnt think she could live without. She didnt want to let go; she didnt want to lose it, and she wanted to always have it for herself. That was why. I dont want Brother Seiji to get a girlfriend so quickly, Shika said in a soft voice. Hmm? Yukari Asamiya is a beautiful and incredible girl. If I just leave her alone and let her have dates with Brother something definitely might happen. I dont want that to happen I dont want Brother to take it quickly with her and become her boyfriend. Because I want things to be just like this so that I can be together with Brother. She wanted the status quo to continue a little longer, so that she could have her adopted brothers gentleness to herself for a little longer. Seiji didnt know what to say for a while at this. This was his adopted sister acting spoiled towards him. He felt her intentions. As for how he responded, he I understand, Seiji told her gently. I promise you that I wont be getting a girlfriend anytime soon. Originally, I didnt intend on getting a girlfriend anyway because of various things. He wanted to write his novel, to learn spells, and he was concerned about his family. He also wanted to increase his Spiritual Power and become a Yin-Yang Master Id like to just stay like this and be with Shika-chan for a lot longer I feel the same way as Shika-chan in this matter. Thats why you dont need to worry. Ill do a good job in accompanying you. Brother Seiji Shika sensed the intention behind his words and felt something welling up within her. It transformed into something warm in her eyes and caused her vision to grow hazy. Thank you Seiji smiled. What are you saying? Were family, after all. There was no need to be polite with each other or concerned about anything. Just say whatever it was out loud and have proper communicationthats how family was supposed to be to him. I feel as if we were taken advantage of. Chiaki, who was currently lazing about in Mikas room, suddenly said this. Eh? Thinking it over more carefully, didnt Kagura-san next door basically take advantage of us? All she did was give us the information, and we ended up working so hard to face off against such a strong enemy. In the end, she benefited the most because Seiji ended up returning home together with her. Mika was rendered speechless. Even second year middle-school girls like her will have their plots and shes no ordinary girl to begin with. Perhaps Kagura-san is actually the scariest hidden boss of all, Chiaki said casually as she rolled over like a lazy cat. Kagura-san doesnt seem like that type of girl, Mika protested. But you dont know just exactly what type of person she is. Mika remained silent. Chiaki smiled at her. Dont mind me; Im just saying Kagura-san definitely isnt a bad girl, otherwise Seiji wouldnt have accepted her as his adopted younger sister. Judging by her contacting you, my deduction is that she was worried that her adopted brother Seiji would be taken away by some other girl, so he would no longer pay as much attention to her, which led to her taking action to balance things out. She definitely has plots of her own, but whether that is all there is to it, or if she will reveal herself to be a bad type, I dont know. At any rate, you should pay more attention. Besides, the current greatest threat is still that Princess. Chiaki changed the topic of conversation back to their opponent from earlier this morning. Yes, Asamiya-san shes really too amazing, Mika said, sighing. Shes beautiful, confident, resolute, and smart. But, Chiaki said slowly, the most critical of all is Shes an otaku! the two of them said in unison. During their conversation this morning, Chiaki and Mika learned that Yukari Asamiya was very fond of light novels and vastly experienced as well as fond of anime and manga and equally experienced in these areas. This was rather shocking to Mika and Chiaki. It gave them a lot of pressure. At first, I thought that they just had similar personalities. I didnt expect that they even had the same hobbies! Being so similar to Seiji, is just Chiaki let out a huge sigh. She had previously said that Yukari Asamiya was like a weaker version of Seigo Harano but she didnt expect that her phrase would be so accurate! Shes basically like a female version of Seiji. Mika also heaved a deep sigh. They perfectly understood why Yukari Asamiya would like Seigo Harano so much. Subjective factors aside, when only talking about objective factors Seigo Harano and Yukari Asamiya seemed like a match made in heaven! Chapter 252 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Chiaki and Mika could easily imagine it: with Yukari and Seijis personalities, in addition to their common interests, theyd surely be happy together. They seemed likely to become a blindingly bright beautiful couple that everyone would envy. Just imagining it made Chiaki and Mika feel like it was wrong to stop them from being together they would feel really guilty about it! So they didnt dare imagine any further, as they instinctively felt afraid. The only lucky part is that Seiji still isnt that romantically interested in her yet; although I can tell that hes been slightly moved, he hasnt got there yet. Yeah if we didnt go this morning, then Mika clenched her hands tightly. She didnt dare imagine the possibility of Yukari and Seiji developing a relationship either. She felt it was great that she was able to receive information from Shika about Seijis date with Yukari. This was despite Shika being worried about the same possibility as them, which was the motivation behind her telling Mika this information. Yukari Asamiya was simply a girl who gave people tremendous pressure and just happened to match Seiji so perfectly to the point where it was scary. A period of silence fell between them. What should we do, Chiaki? Mika asked weakly. First, we need to tighten our defenses. Chiaki rubbed her chin. With Kagura-san as our spy, we should be able to keep track of Seijis movements and respond appropriately just like today. Next, we need to increase our own level our understanding and enjoyment of otaku culture. Yukari Asamiyas strongest advantage over us is the fact that she has the same interests as Seiji. Her strong self-confidence stems from knowing this. If we want to compete with such a girl, apart from obtaining the exact same weapon, theres no other better method. Mika nodded in understanding. But how are we supposed to increase our level? Just watching some anime and reading some manga by ourselves I think its still difficult. Interests werent cultivated that easily. It would actually be quite difficult to like something that a person originally had no interest in with just a short period of time. Indeed, it would be very difficult just by ourselves, Chiaki said. If we ask Seiji to help us well, firstly hes busy writing his novel, and secondly hed probably believe that were just forcing ourselves. Yeah Mika said. In that case, we can only find someone else around us whos familiar with otaku culture. Someone thats interested in it, has ample free time, and can teach us how to become otakus There just happens to be a perfect candidate around us. Chiaki smiled. You mean Mika also thought of someone as she came to a realization. Miyamoto-san! Kaho Miyamoto! the two of them exclaimed simultaneously. Kaho sneezed. She had a free day today and, just like usual, she was browsing the internet at home and having fun reading things she was interested in. Suddenly, her cell phone rang. When Kaho checked the caller ID, she saw that it was a number she didnt recognize. Although she felt it was a little strange, she still decided to take the call. Hey, hello, is this Miyamoto-san? a voice asked. Kaho recognized that this open and direct-sounding voice indeed belonged to the tomboy that was her classmate. Yes, hello Wakaba-san? Its me, Chiaki Wakaba. Im sorry to bother you by calling. I wanted to ask you somethingare you free this afternoon? This afternoon yes. Then, could you come out for a meeting? I have something Id like to request of you. Something to request from me? If this had been a manga, Kahos forehead would have question marks drawn all over it. What is it? Even though I could tell you over the phone, I still feel its better to ask you in person, since its an important matter. Could we meet up this afternoon? Something important? Kaho was even more confused, and she also felt some pressure. With her personality, she wasnt the type that liked to get involved in others affairs. But this was Chiaki Wakaba, Seigos good friend, so she felt that she should at least hear out her request first. Alright, she replied. Thank you, in that case Chiaki asked if the time and place she specified would be alright, and Kaho had no objections, so they settled on that. Mika will be coming together with me as well. Also, please dont tell anyone about this meeting. Including Seigo, Chiaki added. Eh? Kahos eyes widened in surprise. Uehara-sans coming along as well? And we need to keep this secret, without even telling Harano-san? Why!? Ill explain when we meet up, Chiaki said. She had anticipated her confusion. Thats it then, Miyamoto-san. Chiaki hung up. Kaho had a dazed expression on her face. Only several seconds later did her brain begin slowly working again. Just what was going on here!? She sunk into an enormous state of confusion. Later that afternoon Kaho arrived on time at the agreed-upon meeting location, a coffee cafe in the business district. Chiaki and Mika were already there waiting for her. Good afternoon, Miyamoto-san, they greeted. G-good afternoon, Wakaba-san, Uehara-san. Kaho felt nervous when faced with the greetings of two of the most beautiful girls in her class. Seigo wasnt here right now, so for her to be alone with these two she felt an immense sense of pressure. She even reflexively tried looking around for that gentle and reliable figure of his, but she hurriedly restrained her impulse and did her best to look more spirited. After she sat down, a waiter came over to take her order, and Kaho randomly ordered one of the cheapest coffees on the menu. Im so sorry for suddenly calling you out like this, Chiaki said, starting the conversation, but Mika and I had something really important wed like to request of you. Its alright, Kaho said, nodding. But what is it? Kaho saw the two girls exchange glances before lowering their heads to her in unison. Please teach us about otaku culture! they exclaimed spiritedly. Kaho looked at them, stunned. What? She was astonished to hear this. We would like to understand more about light novels, manga, and anime, and be able to like them and appreciate them more, Mika said, lifting her head to look at Kaho. Simply speaking, we would like for you to help us cultivate an interest in otaku culture. Chiaki also lifted her head and looked at Kaho. I have some understanding of otaku culture, but not much, while Mikas understanding is basically zero. We want to learn how to like otaku culture, but its quite difficult to do it by ourselves without anyones help, which is why we thought of you. We are making a formal request for your assistance. Kaho finally understood what was going on as she listened to the two of them. Youre doing all this for Harano-san? she asked. Mika silently nodded. Chiaki smiled and also nodded. Kaho didnt know what to say to all this. She was shocked to her core by the will of these two girls. In order to get closer to Seigo Harano, they actually lowered their heads towards her, asking her to teach them otaku culture and saying that they wanted to learn how to like it. This was Kaho didnt even know how to describe it. She wanted to say something, but didnt know what to say, so she fell silent and averted her gaze. Are you willing to help us, Miyamoto-san? Chiaki asked. This might be an unreasonable request, Mika said, but we really do need your help, Kaho slowly looked back at them. After thinking deeply about how to express what she wanted to say, she finally spoke up: Otaku culture isnt something that a person can teach. It isnt something to be learned. Chapter 253 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Its something that you should naturally enjoy. Those that are interested will naturally like it, and those that arent shouldnt force themselves thats just my personal opinion. Harano-san wouldnt wish for you two to force yourselves in order to get closer to him you guys should know this as well, which was why you said to keep it a secret from him. I think that you shouldnt do it like this and that you dont need to do it like this. Kaho had a sincere expression as she looked towards Chiaki and Mika. The two of them didnt say anything for a moment. Then, Chiaki began smiling. I didnt expect to be lectured by Miyamoto-san like this, she said. Er I just No need to explain, Chiaki added. Your words were clear enough. I just want to say that Miyamoto-san is a gentle girl. No something like gentle isnt Kaho unconsciously curled into herself. She didnt feel that her little speech counted as gentle. Mika and I want to do this due to a pressing matter, but now that Ive calmed down and thought it through a little more logically, perhaps we were a little too hot-blooded. We were rushing into things. Chiaki sighed. Chiaki Mika looked towards her friend. Wait a moment maybe it was just me that was rushing into things, Chiaki mumbled to herself. Mika is fine. Chiaki turned to Mika. Right now, Im just Seigos good friend, so perhaps I shouldnt be doing this. But Mika, youre different; considering your position, you should make a clear request of Miyamoto-san for yourself. Mika was slightly surprised at this. I will back out now; the rest is all up to you. Lets witness how you express your feelings and convince Miyamoto-san to help out. Chiaki smiled at Mika. The double pigtailed girl blinked in understanding as she nodded. Miyamoto-san. Mika looked towards her classmate again, this time directly into Kahos eyes. Yes Present! Kaho sensed a sudden imposing manner coming from Mika and couldnt help but tense up again. I like Seigo! Mika said something that couldnt be any more direct. Kaho felt as if she had received a sudden impact and froze over slightly. Mikas face reddened; she felt slightly embarrassed about telling a classmate that she wasnt very familiar with about her inner feelings, but she didnt avert her gaze. She continued to look into Kahos eyes as she spoke in a serious tone: I want to be together with Seigo, so I want to like what he likes no, I must learn how to like it! Otherwise, I wont be able to win against the person that appeared a super-strong love rival. This is an impure motive. I know that this may be disrespectful to ask someone like you that truly loves otaku culture to help someone like me. But I promise this: even if my motivation is impure, I shall truly find whats fun about otaku culture during the process of learning and cultivate it into one of my interests, without just acting like it is. Even if I dont get the result that I want from doing this, I wont regret it, nor will I give up on this new hobby that Ive cultivated. Im doing this for Seigos sake, but at the root of it all, Im doing it for the me that likes Seigo. So, please assist me! Mika strongly expressed her true feelings. Kaho clearly felt Mikas emotions and will and was completely astounded. The shock she received from Mikas words exceeded her earlier surprise. Uehara-san A-amazing, so beautiful. Kaho truly believed that the girl before her right now was far more beautiful and charismatic than what Mikas outer beauty indicated. It seemed almost as if Mika was shining like the sun, similar to Seigo. Yes, that was right. She was someone who was always by Seigo Haranos side! And she liked him and was persevering to get closer to him. For such a girl to have such charisma seemed only natural to Kaho. Inwardly, Kaho was truly impressed by Mika. She no longer felt like refusing any more. She felt it was appropriate to accept Mikas request. Alright, I hope that I can be of assistance. Mikas eyes lit up at this. Thank you, Miyamoto-san! Youre welcome Chiaki chuckled as she watched this scene. Excellent, its settled, then! From today onwards, Miyamoto-san will be Mikas otaku culture teacher. Mika, call her Sensei. Yes, Miyamoto-sensei! Mika said with a surprising amount of spirit. N-no need to call me like that! Kahos face instantly reddened. Dont call me something like Sensei it feels so awkward! Im just an otaku girl. How about Tutor Miyamoto then? Tutor is no good either! Master Miyamoto? Thats even worse! Please dont use any formal titles! Young Master Miyamoto? Its not going to be any different even if you add young in front!! Kaho raised her voice. Mika chuckled. Youre so cute, Miyamoto-san. Eh? I-Im not Kahos face grew even redder due to the unexpected praise. If you dont want any formal titles, how would you prefer Mika to address you, then, Miyamoto-san? Chiaki asked while grinning. Just just like normal Thats no good; our relationship has already moved to the next level. Mika smiled. Er Kaho didnt know what to say anymore. Miyamoto-san, what do your friends call you? Mika asked. Just Kaho. Then, can I call you Kaho as well? Hearing this and seeing Mikas sincere expression, Kaho instantly understood. Yes Uehara-san, is it alright if I call you Mika as well? Yep! Mikas faint smile became a brilliant one. This was the moment when the two girls became good friends. At nighttime, Seiji was practicing [Astral Vision]. He had been practicing continuously after dinner, without even working on his novel, because the experience progress bar for this spell was almost at 100%. He resolved himself to definitely learn it tonight. Hed worked hard at practicing and mastering the spell. Finally, he succeeded and reached 100% progress. After he confirmed this, Seiji brought up the final requirement in his system and paid the required amount of points. Just like when he learned the [Body-Strengthening spell], [Beginner-level Astral Vision] lit up and now became available to use in his system. It felt like new knowledge had poured into his head as he learned [Astral Vision]! *Ding!* A system notification popped up in front of him. [Character reward card [Hoshi Amami]s additional ability 4 has now met its prerequisites and can now be used.] Seiji raised his eyebrows at this. He then brought up his Hoshi card in his system and saw that the ability which had been nothing but question marks before was now revealed before him. [Additional ability 4: Lights Marking (prerequisite of Beginner-level Astral Vision required.)] [Astral Vision power-up technique: Can mark any target currently in your field of vision. Within the next seven minutes (+5 minutes for level reward), you can see this target through any obstacles that may block your view. This technique even works against the majority of concealment techniques. Using this ability will consume mana and your ability to concentrate. Limited to three uses per day. I see you~ !] Ah, so it had been a power-up for [Astral Vision]. That would explain why it was all question marks before. To be able to see a marked target clearly for the next twelve minutes this technique would definitely be effective against enemies that were skilled in concealment and stealth techniques. Its weaknesses were that he could only mark someone who was already in his field of vision to begin with and the three times a day limit. As for the mana cost and concentration required he figured that it would probably be rather low. Seiji really wanted to comment on the systems final flavor text sentence as always, but he felt that this was an apt one. Come, let us make a scary pose like a monster playing hide and seek with children, and say I see you~! Chapter 254 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 After Seiji checked out his new ability on Hoshis card, Seiji took a new look at [Beginner-level Astral Vision], and discovered that there were three new options under it: [Near Vision], [Far Vision], and [Total Vision]. Seiji was astonished when he saw the explanations. [Near Vision] was a special type of [Astral Vision], and under this mode, he could focus on any target within his vision. He would be able to see every little detail of his target and every movement they made, as if he were using a microscope. [Far Vision] extended his vision and enabled him to see things clearly even if they were far away. It was as if he were using binoculars. [Total Vision] was another way of seeing everything. Under this mode, he would be able to see 360 degrees around him with perfect clarity. Just what was all this? This is just like combining every eye power in Naruto together! Seiji was energetically commenting in his mind about all this. System, youre basically ripping off of Naruto here! How incredible! Although it did seem weaker than the powers from Naruto, this was just [Beginner-level Astral Vision]! If he improved it even further, it might be just like the powers from Naruto. It didnt seem like copying Sasukes signature ability was just a fantasy anymore. What was next, copying some of Narutos greatest forbidden techniques!? Cough cough, I should stop getting sidetracked. First, I should check out the conditions to learn these. [Read a manual or equivalent information on Intermediate Astral Vision. Understand and learn its contentscurrent progress 0%.] [Continue practicing Astral Vision, and improve your control of Astral Visioncurrent progress 0%.] [??? (Will be revealed after the previous two conditions are met.)] All three new modes to his [Astral Vision] had the exact same requirement. Seiji was rendered speechless. Fine then! He knew that it wouldnt be so easy. He could only sigh as he closed his system menu. At any rate, he had finished learning [Astral Vision], and now he would be able to see spirits whenever he wished. What should he learn next, then? For the time being, he didnt have anything essential to learn, so he decided to focus on writing Brother Monogatari for the time being. Seiji glanced at the time. It was already getting pretty late, so he felt it was inappropriate for him to go visit Mika and ask to see Mashiro-chan. He decided to spend some free time browsing the internet. And so, he left his room, went to the study, turned on the computer, and began browsing. Suddenly, his cell phone rang. He checked the caller ID and saw that it was from Peach-sensei! Seiji answered the call. Hello Haruta-kun, good evening. Good evening, Sensei. I apologize for calling so late were you sleeping? No, I was merely surfing the web, Seiji answered casually. Most high school students dont go to sleep so early on the weekends. He heard Mayuzumi chuckle at this. Its good that I didnt bother you, then, she said. Actually, I drew a picture that I would like to give to you as a present for accompanying me all this time during the school festival. A picture drawn by Sensei? Thats awesome! Seijis eyes lit up at this. I dont think that its necessary for Sensei to give me a present for what I did, but I feel like its impossible to refuse such a gift from Sensei, because Id really like it! The manga author chuckled even more heartily at hearing Seijis obvious and direct delight. I got your email address from Saki, and Ive already emailed it to you. If its a picture drawn by Sensei, Ill definitely like it. Seiji immediately logged on to his email, opened up the message, and downloaded the attachment. When he opened up the picture, he noticed that it was drawn in the art style of Honey Candy Girl, with the school being the setting and as for the characters all the people that toured the school festival with Mayuzumi were drawn in it! Saki, Mai, Hoshi, Chiaki, Mika, Kaho, Seiji, and Mayuzumi herself were there. All of them were drawn in the Honey Candy Girl anime style by Peach-sensei, who was both the author and the artist of her own series. In the center of the picture were Seiji and Chiaki. Seiji, who was making an exaggerated pose, was wearing angel wings and extravagant clothing. Chiaki, who was clothed in her drama costume, was dancing. Everyone else in the picture were standing around them, watching. Saki was wearing glasses and sipping on tea; Mayuzumi was joyously eating some cake; Mai, in maid attire, was holding a huge tray containing large amounts of food; Hoshi was clapping; Mika was eating some takoyaki; and Kaho was wearing the laser tag game uniform and was carrying a large gun. Every character was drawn in a cute fashion, moe and lively. The entire picture had a joyous atmosphere about it. Just like Seiji said, he loved the picture the moment he laid eyes on it. Sensei, you did an excellent job! I really love it. He smiled at his own cell phone. This present is just perfect for me; Im truly grateful. Its just a small present for you, so Im glad that you like it. Id like to show this picture to the others as well; Im sure theyll also love it. Seiji examined the picture again when he thought of something. Sensei, you can draw male characters now? Had she already overcome her androphobia? It seemed that she hadat least in the field of art. N-not yet. Mayuzumi sighed. I can only draw you and Hoshi not anyone else. Oh Seiji thought about it. Then, Sensei, how about you try treating all male characters as either me or Hoshi wearing various styles of clothing? Eh? For example, if Sensei draws an older version of me or Hoshi, wont that be a brand-new character? Or draw either of us in some type of costume or uniform. Its a way of circumventing your phobiawhat do you think? Seijis phone remained silent for a few moments. Mayuzumi broke out into laughter. I never thought about such a method it could be worth trying. Haha, its good as long as its useful. Although this isnt truly overcoming your phobia, at the very least Sensei will be able to draw more characters. It feels a little strange for all the male characters to either be based on you or Hoshi, though Nobody will know! Seiji and Mayuzumi had fun chatting for a little while longer. Then, both of them said good night, and hung up the call. Seiji immediately went to his system, and checked his [Gifts]. The picture that the manga author had given him rewarded him with C [Art stat increase cardGrateful Heart.] [This card contains Mayuzumis heartfelt thanks. After using it, your [Art] stat will permanently increase. The lower your [Art] stat, the higher the increase.] [Defense buff cardGentle Thoughts.] [This card contains Mayuzumis belief that you are gentle and reliable. After using this card, your defense will temporarily be doubled for the next 7 minutes!] [Item exchange cardTrue Praise.] [This card contains Mayuzumis sincere praise for you. You may exchange this card for any one item without needing to pay the point cost.] The rewards were truly marvelous. He could use [Grateful Heart] immediately to improve his [Art] stat. As for the defense buff card, [Gentle Thoughts] according to his systems explanation, defense referred to his personal stats, as well as any defensive equipment and spell effects on him. All of the above would temporarily be doubled for seven minutes! Seiji felt only one word was necessary to describe this: strong! It definitely was on a cheat-like level. Seven minutes was a rather short amount of time. He would have to pick a good timing to use it, either to save his own life or to forcefully withstand an enemys attack and counterattack. As for [True Praise], that was just a one-time free item exchange, but there was nothing Seiji currently wanted, so he decided to just leave it in his inventory for the time being. Seiji closed his system menu after he finished inspecting everything. He decided to use [Grateful Heart] after he returned to his own room. While it was good that he could improve his [Art] stat, he was currently busy writing his own novel. Even if his artistic ability improved, he didnt have any plans for his own artistry for the time being, apart from grinding daily points. His current main focus was to hurry and finish writing Brother Monogatari as quickly as possible. Chapter 255 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 On Sunday morning, Seiji Went to work at the confectionery store for the first time in a long time. He no longer needed money. He only worked for the sake of helping out the owner, Rika Amami. After all, he had worked there for quite a while and still bore positive feelings for the place. Even if it was no longer necessary, Seiji felt that it would be fun to visit the store once in a while. When Seiji explained his current financial situation and intentions to Rika, she smiled and said: Im happy to hear that you think that way. Well always welcome you, regardless of whether youre an employee or a guest. Seiji began working just like normal. Hoshi was here this morning as well. Their combination was the legend of the Divine Taste confectionery store: a bright and sunny handsome boy paired with the weak-seeming beautiful boy. Many female customers received a happy surprise when they saw the duo back in action again. These customers all called their friends, and they came promptly. In a matter of minutes, the store was overflowing with customers. And so, Seiji, who hadnt worked for so long, finally experienced the difficulties of working during a rush hour again. After he finished his work shift. Senpai, heres some water. Thank you. Seiji gulped down the entire cup of water that his junior handed him in one go and released a huge contented sigh. Youve worked hard, Senpai, Hoshi praised, all smiles. Yep, you worked hard as well. I dont feel like I have. Senpai came today, and its really nice working together with Senpai, since I feel like the time goes by so quickly. Seiji was rendered speechless. In a way, he felt that Hoshi Amami had already become strong probably. It seems that youre already completely used to the work here. I suppose so. Now Im at the point where I wont get in everyone elses way but I still have a long way to go till I reach Senpais level. No, I think youre doing a fine job already. Youve made so much progress since your first time on the job, so dont belittle yourself. Hoshis smile grew even more dazzling as he received his idols praise. Oh, right, Seiji said suddenly, theres something I want to show you. Seiji took out his cell phone and opened up a saved image of the picture that Mayuzumi drew to show Hoshi. Whats this? Hoshi asked. Peach-sensei drew it and gave it to me as a present for accompanying her during the school festival. I told her that she didnt need to give me anything, but this present was right up my alley, so I found it impossible to refuse her, Seiji replied with a chuckle. It really is an excellent drawing, Hoshi exclaimed. Seiji handed his cell phone over to Hoshi so that Hoshi could have a closer look. As expected of Aunt Mayuzumishes really talented at drawing. Hoshis eyes shone as he examined the picture. I can send you a copy of the picturewould you like one? Of course! Tell me your email address, then. After he learned Hoshis email address, Seiji sent him a copy of Mayuzumis drawing. Thank you, Senpai. I shall print it out and treasure it, Hoshi said happily as he confirmed that he had received the picture. You arent intending to have it framed, are you? I am! Thats not necessary! Just treasure it normally, normally! Eh, but this is a very precious picture It is precious, but framing it is a little too much! Dont you feel embarrassed!? Not at all; it would seem like a pity to not use an excellent frame for such a beautiful picture. It wont be pitiful at all! Seiji really wanted to cover his face as he imagined the scene of the picture with him in the center. He cringed at the thought of a drawing of him wearing an extravagant angel costume while making an immature pose being framed and hung on a wall somewhere. In order to prevent such a scene from becoming reality, for once he decided to be strict and use his authority as Hoshis Senpai to absolutely forbid Hoshi from doing so! Hoshi could only reluctantly cancel his plan. I heard from Chiaki that you officially joined the drama clubhow is it? Seiji changed the topic. Hoshi smiled thinly. Its very nice, and the clubs atmosphere is even better than I thought. Wakaba-senpai and the others really take good care of me, and everyone is so close with each other. Is that your honest opinion? Seiji detected something abnormal. Hoshis smile froze over slightly. The drama club president is rather unique, and the vice club president is a little scary. Wakaba-senpai and many other members seem to really enjoy seeing me wearing female clothing I knew it! Seijis cheeks twitched. The club atmosphere is indeed nice, but I think I may need some time to get used to it, Hoshi said sighing. Its really difficult to get a job class change. Good luck, former literature club boy. Kaho Miyamoto was feeling slightly melancholy. No, melancholy was the wrong word to describe it she wanted to say that she felt some indescribable subtle sense that something must have gone wrong somewhere, as if something were troubling her. She could still clearly recall everything that happened yesterday afternoon, but even so, today she was unable to believe that she made friends with one of the most popular and beautiful girls in class just like that. But thinking it over more carefully, she was friends with Harano-san already, so it seemed only normal to become friends with the beautiful girls by his side as well? No matter what, she already promised Uehara-san no, Mika, to help her understand and enjoy otaku culture. How should she go about doing this? Kaho spent the entire afternoon pondering this question. In the end, she decided to have Mika watch various top-notch anime in each genre and have her write down the characters and storylines that she was most interested in. The goal was for Mika to learn her own preferences, or what her sweet spot was. Everybody enjoyed different things and found different things interesting or funny. It was common for two otakus to have different preferences or even opposite opinions. Even two people that enjoyed watching the same anime might argue fiercely because of different ways they viewed a specific character, and there were obviously plenty of examples of people being in factions supporting various characters. People that didnt understand might view this as rather strange, but this was quite common in otaku circles. Mika needed to first recognize her own preferences before she could enter the otaku world. I understandIll absolutely do my best, Kaho-sensei! was the double pigtailed girls reply. I already said to stop calling me Sensei! As Kaho recalled this memory, she wanted to retort just like how she did when she heard it. Kaho felt an itchy feeling at how Mika was accepting her advice and taking it so seriously. She hoped that Mika would be able to find her own likes. Just as Kaho was thinking this, her cell phone rang. When she looked at the caller ID, she saw that Mika was calling. Hey, Kaho, I already know what type of character I like now! Mikas voice was bright and peppy. Oh, what type is it? Kaho asked. Many types first, the open and gentle handsome boys. Princely handsome boy characters isnt this just Harano-san? Also, tomboyish, friendly, and lively beautiful girls. A common female character type isnt this Wakaba-san? Also, I like young girls that like to act spoiled. Loli characters this is rather common. Also boys that are really cute and look somewhat like girls. Trap characters they arent so common in real life. Also girls that are really cute but easily get embarrassed or maybe lack self-confidence. Kaho was rendered speechless by this point. Yes Mika showed no signs of ending her monologue I like all these types of characters. Whenever I see such a character in an anime, I think its more interesting. Mika finished as if she were concluding a report. Mika shes probably the type that unconsciously overlays the people she knows in real life on the anime characters. Kaho made such a judgement. Then what about storylines? Kaho asked. Do you know what type of stories you enjoy? Stories I think I really like the school romance type. Yep, just as I expected. Now that you know what you like, Ill recommend some manga in this category to you, Kaho said. Ill give you a few to start with, and apart from that, you can find more of the same genre on the internet. Yes, Kaho-sensei! I said to not call me Sensei! This type of retort was becoming a habit for her. Mika chuckled on the other end of the phone. Hey, Kaho, what type do you like, then? she asked Kaho the same question. Chapter 256 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 What I like is Kaho had a wide variety of genres that she enjoyed, including some rather special genres suitable only for veterans, such as BL and gender-bender Those werent good recommendations for newcomers! She answered Mika with some normal genres. After that, Mika asked additional questions which Kaho answered. Without realizing it, the two of them chatted for quite a while and had lots of fun. Nighttime. Seiji gave Mika a call, asking to see Mashiro-chan. The double pigtailed girl immediately came over and summoned her spiritual creature in Seijis living room. Seiji cast [Astral Vision]! Now he was finally able to see the silver-winged white ball of light. According to Mika, it also chirped cutely, but he couldnt hear anything. Seiji extended his right palm, and with Mikas encouragement, the ball of lightMashirolanded on his hand. She retracted her wings and shuffled around on his palm. It felt warm. Seiji tried petting Mashiro with his left hand. Mashiros movements grew faster, and she rubbed herself against his palm. This was definitely proof that Mashiro was indeed a living creature, and Seiji couldnt help but admit that she was rather cute. She really likes you, Mika said. When you were petting her, she was making sounds of delight. Oh Seiji continued petting Mashiro. Mashiro didnt seem like something dangerous; no wonder Mika liked it liked her so much. Seiji sincerely hoped that Mashiro would indeed be able to follow Mikas own hopes and transform into a kind and beautiful existence. Mika smiled gently as she watched Seiji playing with Mashiro. Suddenly, the ball of light suddenly shook and began glowing brightly. Was this another transformation!? Seiji and Mika both widened their eyes in anticipation. Seiji could feel heat emanating from the ball of light in his hands; it was now slightly hot to the touch. The ball shook and shone; it appeared it was undergoing a transformation *Whoosh.* A pair of tiny tender white hands reached out from the sides of the ball. *Swoosh.* A pair of tiny tender white feet suddenly stuck out from the bottom. *Swish.* A tiny head popped out from the top. Thats righta head! She had a head of silky black hair, large and clear amber-colored eyes, an exquisite nose and mouth, and pink cheeks that made her resemble a newborn. She was unbearably cute. *Chirp~* She opened her mouth and made a cute sound, staring at Seiji with her large eyes for a while before turning to look at Mika and blinking. *Chirp!* She revealed an expression of delight as she jumped up and flapped her wings, fly-jumping into Mikas arms with her small hands outstretched for a hug. Mashiro-chan Mika hugged her with an expression that was moved and surprised. Her eyes were shining with excitement. She really did become humanoid! Even though the transformation still isnt complete yet. Seiji was inwardly astonished. This Spiritual Creature was now the size of a human baby, but apart from its limbs and head, its body was still an egg shape. Such a big transformation in one go judging by its progress, just one more evolution would probably be enough for it to become completely humanoid. Just like Mika wanted. This really resembled evolution was this supposed to be Digimon? Or a Digimon version of Shugo Chara? Mashiro-chan, youre so cute just too cute~ A red blush crept into Mikas cheeks as she inspected the silver-winged lolis face and praised it lovingly. Chirp~ Chirp~~ Mashiro kept making cute sounds as she also looked at Mikas face. They really did seem just like mother and daughter. Seiji couldnt help but smile as he observed them. Its fine as long as it doesnt become something dangerous was what Seiji believed at first, and after seeing this scene, he was also looking forward to Mashiro-chan completely hatching. Your voice is beautiful, but its no good if you can only call out like this; its time to begin teaching you how to speak. Chirp? Come, try saying mommy, Mika said with an expression of delight on her face. Seiji was rendered speechless. For a high school girl to be so excited about having a silver-winged loli call her mommy This scene was somewhat awkward for him to witness. Yaya? Mashiro blinked and tried making a different sound. Yes, thats what I mean, but you need to work on your pronunciation. Come, try again, say mommy~ Yaya~ Try againmommy~ Yaya~ Try again Give me a break! Seiji couldnt help but turn around because his cheeks were continually twitching, causing his expression to involuntarily become distorted. Mika herself might not be feeling anything while doing it, but observing it was like He decided to film this with his cell phone and show her later to help her realize how embarrassing it was. Wait a moment he realized that his cell phone wouldnt be able to record Mashiro, so rather than embarrassing, this would actually be more of a scary or abnormal scene. Forget itits better to not give Mika a dark memory like this. Its fine for me to bear this indescribable awkwardness by myself. Seiji averted his gaze. You need to practice lots and lots, so that you can say mommy accurately as soon as you can~ Chirp! And apart from mommy, theres one more word you need to learn Mika looked towards Seiji and pointed at him. Daddy. Gugu? Mashiro looked towards Seiji with a completely innocent expression on her face. Seijis expression froze over. Hes daddy! Come, try saying it. Mika seemed to be enjoying the process of teaching. Gugu! Try again, pronounce it like this daddy ~ Gugu~ Okay, try again Mika! Seiji couldnt help but shout out loud. He didnt know what his own expression was anymore after receiving such a sudden impact. Why are you having her call me that? Mikas face flushed deep red, and her eyes glistened. Because you are her daddy, she said gently. How am I You were the one who helped to hatch her. Eh, this sounded rather no wait! You were the one who hatched her! Seiji protested. She just happened to be on my hand when she began transforming. It was no coincidence; your feelings were what helped her hatch. Im certain of it. Why are you so certain? Its just a feeling. Dont say that based on your feelings! Seiji retorted. Mika ignored his retort. Her expression was dreamy as she continued to teach Mashiro how to call him daddy. She isnt listening I guess shes lost in her own little world. Seiji felt helpless about it. Its a little ridiculous for her to be so delighted about seeing Mashiro-chan transform into a humanoid shape. Its almost as if somethings wrong with her head wait a moment. Seiji suddenly thought of something in a flash of inspiration. He turned around and left to go knock on his adopted sisters door. Shika-chan, come out and have a look. Shika came out of her room, and as Seiji asked her to do, she cast her own [Astral Vision] and looked at Mika and Mashiro. The silver-winged loli seemed to notice something as she turned around. Her expression instantly tensed up upon noticing the black-haired girl. Chirp! She glared at Shika and spread her arms wide, as if she were trying to protect Mika. Whats the matter? Mika seemed confused. She turned to look at Shika. That big sister isnt a bad person, Mashiro-chan. Mashiro continued glaring at Shika. Shika squinted slightly as she took a closer look at the silver-haired loli and the girl with pigtails. Brother Seiji although I cant see it too clearly, this Spiritual Creature is probably casting a charm on Uehara-san, she said in a soft voice. As I expected Seiji frowned. He should have noticed earlier that Mika was in a rather strange condition. At first, he thought that Mika was simply acting a little bit foolishly due to being overjoyed, but this wasnt the case. The Spiritual Creature had influenced her behavior! Chapter 257 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 I should be able to if I use a spell, Shika answered. But this creature seems to feel enmity towards me. Seiji understood what Shika meant. In this situation, if Shika tried to dispel the charm on Mika, Mashiro might do something. Even though he didnt know what this Spiritual Creature was capable of, it was obvious that she was no longer just a ball of light which knew how to fly. Perhaps she had considerable power of her own. What should he do? Seiji mulled it over. He walked up to them and smiled. Mika, could you let me hug Mashiro-chan for a little while? Of course, Mika replied with a smile. Mashiro-chan, let daddy hug you for a while~ Chirp? The silver-winged loli looked towards Mika, before blinking at Seiji. Seiji extended his arms to Mashiro. With Mikas encouragement, Mashiro flew into Seijis arms. Seiji hugged the silver-winged loli and gently patted her head. He then furtively turned around, using his body to block off her vision of Mika and Shika. This was the perfect chance! Shika took this opportunity to immediately create a seal and cast a spell on Mika. Mikas body shook; her expression turned blank before she snapped back to her senses. What was I just Her memories were a little hazy. She felt as if she were dreaming a wonderful and happy dream. You were under a charm, Uehara-san, Shika said. I was charmed? Mika was astonished. Ill give you a detailed explanation in a bit. Please unsummon your Spiritual Creature first. Mika took the silver-winged loli back from Seiji, coaxed her, and unsummoned her. After that, the three of them sat down at the table for a discussion. Mashiro had already developed her own Spiritual Powers. Mashiro was able to charm Mika and make Mika feel bliss and joy, much like the experience of an incredible dream. This seemed to have no effect on Seiji. When I was hugging her, I was thinking that I would immediately let go if I felt like something was off, but I didnt notice anything, Seiji said. This is probably because Brother Seiji has a strong will. You were on guard to begin with, Shika explained. From what I can tell that Spiritual Creature Mashiro-chans charm spell isnt that strong. If Uehara-san pays attention, she probably wont be charmed by it again, either. But I dont know how strong Mashiro-chan truly is Mashiro-chan didnt even intentionally use her powers. All she wanted was to make Uehara-san happy, so she used her natural powers instinctively. So what you mean is, if Mashiro-chan uses this power consciously of her own volition, its strength will be greatly magnified? Yes. Shika nodded. A moment of silence fell between them. I feel like we should test Mashiro-chans Spiritual Powers. We should understand what powers she has, and how strong they are. Seiji furrowed his brows. We need to understand the situation clearly, otherwise something bad may happen. Mashiro isnt a bad child! Mika glared at him. She just wanted to make me happy, and she didnt cause harm to anyone; you shouldnt talk about her like that No, Mika, you misunderstood what I meant. Seiji glanced at her, privately thinking that she was just like an overprotective mother who couldnt bear hearing anything bad about her precious child. What I mean is that even the best-behaved children will sometimes throw tantrums on occasion. And when naughty children throw tantrums sometimes their destructiveness can be rather frightening. Mika couldnt find any words to respond to this. Innocent doesnt mean harmless, and this already applies to normal childrenMashiros a child with Spiritual Powers. Seiji sighed. I dont want to speak badly of Mashiro-chan, and I believe that shes a good girl. But still, we need to have a better understanding of her powers, so that we can prevent any accidents from occurring. Yeah Mika nodded in agreement. She felt that what Seiji said was quite reasonable. But she was even happier at how Seiji was treating Mashiro as a child and even saying that she was a good girl. Seiji will definitely become a good father, Mika thought happily. When she imagined the scene of the three of them together with Mashiro having learned how to say mommy and daddy, she felt her face burning up. As for how to test her powers Ill have to bother President Yoruhana once again. Seiji took out his cell phone and dialed that familiar number. She answered his call. Hey, good evening, President. Good evening, Haruta-kun. Sorry to bother you again. How are you doing? Are you feeling better after resting for one week? Thanks for your concern. Ive already left the hospital, and Im currently outside drinking tea with someone. In a luxurious traditional Sakura Island themed room, Natsuya turned on speakerphone so that the girl sitting across from her could also hear the conversation. Congratulations for being able to leave the hospital, Seiji said sincerely. My apologies for bothering you when youre busy. I had a small request to make of you, but its nothing urgent, so Ill call back again tomorrow. You can ask me right now; its fine. Eh? But werent you with someone Its okay; she wont mind. Natsuya smiled faintly at the girl sitting across from her. Oh Ill explain then, actually Seiji summarized Mashiros situation and made his request. Testing her powers of course, thats fine. Natsuya readily agreed. Tomorrow after schoolcould you and Uehara-san come to my residence? No problemand thank you. Seiji agreed to the time and politely said goodnight before hanging up the call. Mika Uehara that apartment landlords daughter. Wasnt she just an ordinary human? the black-haired beauty sitting across from Natsuya asked up in a light, clear voice. She used to be, but she encountered a miracle I was astonished to learn about it as well at the time. Natsuya smiled. Would you like to hear this story? I still have some time, so I might as well. After all, its about something that happened around him, right? Natsuya asked with a smile. Please dont say anything unnecessary. Hee hee alright. This actually happened during the school festival Natsuya began a summary. The black-haired girl listened quietly as she sipped her tea. And thats how it is. After a while, Natsuya finished her explanation. Now, apart from Shika Kagura, he also has a Spirit Controller by his side. If he succeeds in becoming a Yin-Yang Master, I presume that these two girls will be more than happy to become his Spirit-branded Retainers. One is the Reapers Curse, and one is just a normal girl that coincidentally managed to receive a strange Spiritual Creature Even so, for a boy whos been exiled from his family, and has no resources or help from his family at all, this is quite excellent in my opinion, Natsuya replied. If it were me, in the same conditions, I dont have the self-confidence to say that I could have done as well as him. Are you making fun of me? the girl asked. Of course not. I just mean that hes already done a great job. And, hell definitely do even better in the future. The black-haired girl didnt respond to this. You actually believe this as well, right? Otherwise, you wouldnt have specially invited me to a meeting to ask so many details about him. Natsuya Yoruhana, my meeting you is primarily for business. Anything else I ask is just making conversation. Primarily for business? We talked business for less than five minutes and spent much longer on chatting. Natsuya smiled faintly. This isnt like you at all, Yui Haruta. Chapter 258 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 On Monday, during lunch break. Seiji was rather surprised to learn that Kaho and Mika had become friends on a first-name basis. After all, they seemed rather unfamiliar with each other last week. He didnt expect that they would improve their relationship so much over just one weekend. Mika explained it by saying shed met Kaho coincidentally on the street on Sunday and had found out that they actually got along quite well after chatting for a while. This was how they had become good friends. As Kaho and her had discussed female-oriented anime and manga, Mika learned many interesting things and began to take an interest in anime and manga herself. Seiji felt that new friendships and hobbies were always good for anyone to have. Of course, the truth wasnt like this. Kaho felt conflicted as she watched all this. She felt as if she now had a deeper understanding of societal relationships. That indescribable feeling aside, objectively speaking, she now had a new friend, and Mika could now get closer to Seigo Harano. Harano-san seemed pretty happy about it all as well, so all was good. So she decided not to think too much about it. Just as Kaho was thinking this, she heard Harano-san say: I think somethings wrong here. Eh? Did he notice something? Kaho instantly became nervous. Whats wrong? Chiaki asked. Seiji rubbed his chin. I was the first one here to become friends with Miyamoto-san, but Mika started calling Miyamoto-san by her name before me; I think thats wrong. All the girls were rendered speechless. In order to fix this, from now on, Im going to call Miyamoto-san by name as well. Kaho, is that alright? Kahos heart gave a sudden lurch at hearing her name from his mouth. O-of course, she stammered. Seiji smiled. Great, just call me Seigo as well in the future. Okay Seigo, Kaho answered in a soft voice. She could feel her cheeks heating up. Since the two of you are calling each other by name now, Ill feel really awkward if Im the only one using honorifics. Chiaki smiled. Which is why we should call each other by name starting now as well, Kaho. Okay Chiaki. Only after Kaho said it out loud did she discover to her astonishment that she was now on a first-name basis with the three people in class that shone the brightest. I can actually do all this Kaho was still inwardly astonished at the unexpected turn of events. The four of them, now bound by their new friendship, continued to chat and enjoyed their lunches. Seiji had already given Mika a copy of Peach-senseis new drawing last night, and now he gave Chiaki and Kaho each a copy as well. With this picture and Honey Candy Girl as the main topic of their conversation, they had an enjoyable lunch. Although I dont really want to talk about it, next Thursday is our final exam; are you guys confident about it? After discussing anime for quite a while, Chiaki changed the topic to school. Ill be fine, Seiji answered casually. I-Im not so confident, Mika replied. Im also not so sure, Kaho added. Theres a few idiots in our club that might fail, and our vice club president has decided to begin creating study groups so that they dont affect the overall reputation of the drama club, Chiaki said. Ive been ordered to participateIll be one of the tutors. A study group this is perfectly common for high school, Seiji thought to himself. If you two arent confident about the final exam, how about joining our study group? Chiaki offered. Can people who arent in drama club participate as well? Of course; were all studying the same things anyways, and more people will create a better atmosphere. Mika and Kaho exchanged glances. Both of them seemed to be considering it, but neither agreed immediately. Go ahead and participateimprove your academic ability, and try to aim for better grades. Seiji attempted to encourage them. Both girls were swayed by his words. Come join as well, Seigo! Chiaki exclaimed. You can be one of the tutors. I need to work on my novel. You can write your novel in the study group as well, just like in class. Just do some tutoring whenever someone has a question, Chiaki said with a smile. Seiji thought about it for a few seconds. Whens the study group supposed to meet up? At the same time as all the club activities. It starts from today and carries on all the way to the day before the final exams. Itll be in the school library. During club activity time alright. If Mika and Kaho participate, then Ill join in as well. Seiji glanced at the two girls. Ill join! Mika and Kaho chimed up almost simultaneously. They were both inwardly delighted when they imagined receiving personal tutoring from Seiji (Seigo). Excellent, everyones participating. Chiaki flashed a happy smile. Then, lets all go together to the library after school. Er, wait, todays no good. Mika and I have something to do after school. Eh? What do you have to do? Some personal matters. Right, Mika? Seiji looked towards the double pigtailed girl. Mika nodded at this without saying anything. Chiaki assumed that it must involve the mystical based on their expressions and nodded. Since youre busy, then just come join in tomorrow instead. Kaho was rather curious what Seigo and Mika were going to go do, and judging by how Chiaki reacted, she seemed to know what was going on as well She faintly felt as if she was being left out, but she instantly suppressed this feeling of hers. The three of them have been good friends for a long while, and I only befriended them recently. Its only natural that there would be some things I dont know about. Kaho decided not to pay it any mind. After school, Seiji and Mika paid a visit to the presidents residence. Mai welcomed them in her maid attire. This was the first time that Mika had seen the former student council president in maid attire, and she was left stunned for several seconds before she managed to regain her senses. Mai invited both of them into the living room, and, moments later, Natsuya appeared. Compared to when Seiji met her last week, the president was obviously in a much better condition. She was radiating her natural beauty in full force once again. After they greeted each other, Natsuya asked Mika to summon Mashiro. Chirp! The silver-winged loli with an egg-shaped body appeared and flew towards the ceiling, chirping cutely. It flew two circles delightedly before settling down in Mikas arms. Natsuya was rendered speechless as she watched this scene in stunned amazement. President? Only when Seiji tried calling out to her did she regain her senses. Although I already suspected what would happen, I am still astonished, the president exclaimed. This creature is truly wondrous. President, since youve left the hospital now, why dont you meet Sakura-san and ask her about it? Id like to do that as well, but she hasnt been answering my call. Youre unable to find Sakura-san by yourself? Its possible for me to do it but that would require a lot of effort, and I havent tried it before. Its only a possibility, and I might not succeed. Even trying is rather troublesome, so Id rather not. Seiji understood the implicit meaning behind her words. He decided to treat Sakura-san as being unlocatable. Im also really curious what abilities such a wondrous Spiritual Creature will have. Come with me were going to the practice field. Natsuya led the way. Seiji had Mika carry Mashiro as they followed the president. Chirp~ Chirp chirp~~ Mashiros eyes were innocent and wide as she looked around her and chirped melodiously. She seemed to be having fun. Mika was somewhat nervous, but she felt reassured having Seiji by her side. They entered the secret basement and went to the practice field. Just like Seijis reaction when he saw this place for the first time, Mika was astonished that there were all these facilities underground. Natsuya took them to one of the places within this practice field. There were various targets and practice dummies used for training here. Natsuya turned on a nearby computer and fiddled with the controls. A white, round target started moving closer to them. Well have her release her power at that target. Chapter 259 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Mika was hugging Mashiro while standing in the practice field. Mashiro try hitting that. She attempted to get Mashiro to attack the target by pointing at the round target. Chirp? It was clear that the silver-winged loli didnt quite understand. Hit that target with your power, Mika tried explaining again. Mashiro blinked in seeming realization. Chirp! She appeared to understand and flew towards the target. Seiji and Natsuya observed her carefully. They witnessed the silver-winged loli flying towards the target, and then crashing into it! *Smack!* She bounced off the target. Chirp Mashiro flew around dazedly in midair for a few circles and almost dropped out of midair. Mashiro! Mika shouted, rushing over just in time to catch her. Seiji and Natsuya were rendered speechless. How was that just now? Seiji asked anyway, holding no expectations. It was on the level of a young childs punch, Natsuya answered calmly. Yep, a normal level the hell! Mika, hows Mashiro-chan? Seiji asked. Shes alright; she doesnt seem to be hurt. Mika gently patted the silver-winged lolis head. Chirp! Mashiro was excited. Seiji suspected she believed that she was being praised for doing well. Its fine as long as shes okay. Seiji sighed and rubbed his chin in contemplation. Mika, perhaps you should change the way you ask her to hit the target. She misunderstood you and crashed into the target headfirst instead. Maybe you should word it more accurately, so that she uses her true powers. Yeah but what should I say? Mika felt that it was a difficult problem. Dont use your body; use your internal power to attack that thing Try saying something like that. Mika copied Seijis sentence word for word and pointed at the round target again. Chirp? The silver-winged loli tilted her head in confusion. It seemed that there was a failure in communication. This is a difficult problemhow should we have a Spiritual Creature that only half understands us and cant communicate to attack the target that we want? Seiji felt helpless about it. President, do you have any ideas? Natsuya mulled it over. When Yin-Yang Masters control Spiritual Creatures, we dont use words; we use spells a connection through Mana. Uehara-san and that creature, Mashiro-chan, have a connection already. Perhaps words arent necessary; she just needs to think it, and Mashiro-chan will understand Just maybe. Mika, did you hear that? Seiji asked. Try thinking what you want her to do as hard as you can. Mika nodded and looked towards Mashiro. Mashiro returned her gaze with an innocent expression. Mika stared into Mashiros eyes and attempted to transmit her intentions. Mashiros expression of innocence didnt change one bit. The two of them simply stared at each other for what seemed like an eternity. *Chirp~~* The silver-winged loli suddenly broke into a burst of cute laughter. Mika revealed a helpless expression as she looked back towards Seiji and Natsuya. She had failed again. Seiji covered his face in exasperation. Just what could they do? Seiji recalled how Mashiro tensed up upon seeing Shika. Since Mashiro felt enmity towards Shika, it was likely that she detected Shikas nature as the [Reapers Curse], wasnt it? The most likely explanation as to why Mashiro had been so defensive was in order to prevent Shika from getting close to and harming Mika. In that case Seiji looked over at the targets and pondered a while longer. I have an idea that we could try, he said slowly. He gestured for Mika to release Mashiro-chan and beckoned Natsuya and her to come closer to him. When the two girls were standing beside him, Seiji whispered his idea to them. Is this how well do it? Natsuya muttered softly. Alright. I promise that Uehara-san wont come to any harm. Fooling Mashiro-chan like this doesnt seem good to me but we do need to be able to see her true powers After hearing Natsuyas promise, Mika agreed after some hesitation. They began implementing Seijis idea. Mika walked back to the practice field and walked over to the spot that Natsuya indicated. Natsuya manipulated something on her computer and controlled a human-shaped target to move towards Mika. As Mika saw the human-shaped target approach, she pretended to be afraid and started shivering. Dont dont come over here! she shouted out in (fake) terror. Chirp!? The silver-winged loli who was currently flying around in midair saw this, and her eyes widened in shock. The human-shaped target approached closer and closer. Dont come over!! Mika pretended to be terrified; she was now screaming. Natsuya increased the speed of the human target at the perfect time, making it seem like it was about to crash into Mika. Ahh!! Mika continued acting. Chirp!!! Something instantly changed in the atmosphere. For just an instant, Seiji felt a deep chill as he watched Mashiro. It was as if he had plunged into a freezing river! He saw the silver-winged lolis hair suddenly turn blood-red, her wings changed to pitch-black, and a large amount of dark red mist suddenly materialized before her and began condensing into the form of a ball. In just an instant, the dark red ball shot out, leaving a colorful trail behind that seemed almost like a streak of blood. *Boom!!* A low and deep explosion reverberated throughout the underground facility. The human-shaped target that was struck by the dark red ball vanished. It didnt explode and it wasnt destroyed; it vanished entirely! Mika, Natsuya, and Seiji were all stunned. After a few seconds of dead silenceChirp! The silver-winged loli had already returned to her original colors and flew towards the double pigtailed girl. Mika reflexively caught Mashiro. Chirp~ Mashiro once again displayed a cute expression. It seemed like she wanted praise for having done a good job. Mika, blank-faced, could only pat Mashiro listlessly. Seiji felt that it was incredible how she hadnt shown any expressions of fear from that. He himself definitely had an expression of shock. Natsuya, standing beside him, had the exact same expression. That just now what the hell was that!? It seemed like some technique from an anime, but the target that was hit just instantly vanished, without leaving a single shard or trace behind Was it a dimensional transfer bomb or black hole bomb or what!? Frightening. This attacks effect was frightening, and the change in Mashiro was frightening and overall terrifying! Seiji was inwardly patting himself on the back for having successfully avoided a clash between Shika and Mashiro last night, otherwise he definitely would have needed to load. Mashiro was actually able to use such a powerful attack just what was she? Her power is immeasurable, Natsuya muttered to herself after she regained her senses. She looked at her computer monitor, shaking her head in disbelief. On the screen was a warning displaying that the measuring equipment had undergone an error. If the target had been destroyed, and the numbers were off the charts, that would have been astonishing but still understandable. But what was with the measuring equipment displaying nothing but errors? What exactly was that ball-shaped attack? It was impossible to know. The target disappeared after being struck, but did it transform into something too microscopically small to see, or was it transported elsewhere? If it were instantly vaporized, then its destructive power was insanely strong! And if it were transported elsewhere, where did it go? This was definitely unimaginable. After all this, this Spiritual Creatureno, the mysterious creature whod been given the name of Mashiroseemed likely to have a nature which was far more frightening than what it appeared like. Cute chirping sounds echoed throughout this quiet, empty space. Mika looked towards Seiji. Seiji and Natsuya exchanged glances. The two of them nonverbally communicated and came to an unspoken agreement. Lets stop the test. Yep. Chapter 260 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 The ability test had come to a conclusion. It would be too dangerous to continue. The fact that Mashiro didnt seem the slightest bit fatigued after performing such a powerful attack meant that she still had plenty of power left over. How many such attacks could she perform in a row? Did she have some even more terrifying power? Even though they really wanted to know, it would be too risky to continue to the test under the current situation where they couldnt effectively communicate with her. Mika unsummoned Mashiro. Uehara-san, you truly hatched an unbelievable creature, Natsuya exclaimed. She has a dangerous power. You need to keep her under control, and the first priority is to learn how to communicate with her. Mika remained silent. She clenched her own hands and didnt say anything. Mika, even though Mashiro-chan made one of Presidents targets vanish, she isnt blaming you; shes just objectively saying what she believes, Seiji told her in a gentle tone. And I agree with the President: no matter what type of existence Mashiro-chan is, you need to be able to effectively communicate with her and keep her under control. Mika looked at Seiji with a soft expression in her eyes. No need to worry. Just because Mashiro-chan has dangerous powers it doesnt mean that shes a dangerous individualor at least thats what I believe. Seiji smiled. Im standing on your and Mashiro-chans side. I definitely wont say something like making you give up Mashiro-chan or seal her away. Seiji Mikas eyes glistened. Controlling Mashiro-chan is a must, just like how mothers need to teach their children how to behave. You dont need to think too much about anything else or be worried. He extended his hand and gently patted Mika on the head. Okay Mika was finally able to relax somewhat. Natsuya silently watched this unfold. Lets wait until Uehara-san can effectively communicate with this creature before we try testing its powers again. The president ended this test with these words. Seiji and the others left the practice field and returned to the first floor. When they returned to the living room, Seiji saw that a blonde-haired boy was sitting on the sofa waiting for them, and he was astonished to see who it was. It was Naoki Hasegawa! Why was he here? Hes here to see you, Natsuya explained; she seemed to have heard Seijis mental question. Thats right, Harano-san. Naoki smiled. Milady had me come find you. Yui Haruta so she was finally giving a response. But why here? Last night when you called me, I was actually having tea with Yui Haruta, Natsuya explained again. Seiji now looked at her with a surprised expression. Natsuya smiled in response. I talked with her about many things, including what you are here for today, which is why she knew you would be here at this time. As for why she wants to talk to you, I wouldnt know. Natsuya looked towards Naoki. Should I leave for the time being? It would be impolite of me to have the owner of this residence leave her own living room, Naoki said with a chuckle. Its actually not much; Im just a messenger. Im only here to give you guys some items on behalf of Milady and to say a few words. He took a long box out from under the table and opened it. There was a silver blade with a black hilt inside, as well as two smaller boxes. This is a Muramasa blade. Its a present from Milady to Kagura-san, Naoki explained. A Muramasa blade? A present for Shika!? Seijis eyes widened in surprise. Muramasa could it be Yes, Natsuya said, the Demon Blade Muramasa, a Spiritual Weapon that even the general public has heard about. Authentic Muramasa blades are produced in very small quantities, and theyre difficult to purchase even at a high price, so as a present its quite a significant one. Demon Blade Muramasa! This was indeed rather famous. Seiji knew that this name didnt belong to a single blade, but rather a series of swords. The swords crafted by the Muramasa bladesmith family not only had extravagant designs, they were also incomparably sharp and extremely popular. In Seijis previous world, there was a legend about Tokugawa Ieyasu and his relatives all being injured by Muramasa blades, which was why they were viewed as harbingers of misfortune and banned by the Ieyasu shogunate. That was how the Muramasa blades obtained the nickname of Demon Blade. Seiji wasnt certain if the history in this world was the same, but he figured it was mostly the same. And, the biggest difference was that the Muramasa from his previous world was just a legend, while this one was real! Yui Haruta gave Shika the present of a Muramasa Demon Blade. Why? Seiji was astonished at this. But Naoki didnt give any explanation. He proceeded swiftly, opening the smaller of the two remaining boxes. There was a light gold talisman inside or something that resembled a talisman. There were white and black lines inscribed on it with complex formations and runes. It was rather dizzying to behold. This is a Taoist Spirit Raising Talisman, a present from Milady to Uehara-san here, Naoki explained. A Spirit Raising Talisman? For Mika? Seijis surprises kept increasing in number. For me? Mika was also surprised. This is another significant present. Spirit Raising Talismans are a magical tool that just about every Spirit Controller wants, as its an excellent aid in helping to raise Spiritual Creatures, Natsuya explained. Naoki then opened up the slightly larger box. There was a black cell phone inside. This is a present from Milady to you, Harano-san. Naoki looked at Seiji. Please come over and take it. Seiji blinked upon hearing this. After thinking for a few seconds, he walked over and picked up the object that seemed like an ordinary cell phone. He then sensed something and immediately cast [Astral Vision]. His eyes flashed red, and he saw two tentacles emerging from the cell phone screen! Or, what seemed to resemble spirit tentacles. Seiji almost reflexively tossed the cell phone away, but he steadied himself, and allowed the two spirit tentacles to touch his wrist and enter his body. He didnt feel anything from this. Several seconds later, the two spirit tentacles retracted themselves and went back into the cell phone. Seiji looked towards Naoki for an explanation. You can use this cell phone now, Naoki said. This cell phone is only usable by you alone. There are various pieces of important information stored inside, so please take caution with it. Information? Seiji tried turning on the cell phone. There was only an emblem that he didnt recognize on the screen. Milady only has one sentence for you. Naoki stood up and looked at the youth before him. Become a Yin-Yang Master. Seiji heard him clearly. Then, he understood why Yui Haruta gave him and his friends all these presents. He looked towards the blonde boy and was overcome by the urge to ask something, but then he realized that there was no longer any need. Goodbye, Harano-san. Sorry for the bother, Lady Yoruhana. Naoki politely said his goodbyes and prepared to leave. Wait help me pass along one message. Tell her I said thank you, Seiji told him with great sincerity. Naoki nodded upon hearing this and left. Seiji decided to check out the cell phones contents since hed already turned it on. He saw that stored within were secret technique manuals! The Haruta familys spells and cultivation manuals this was just what he needed. After all, he could borrow beginner-level technique manuals and information from the president, but intermediate and above would be difficult to ask for, as they would probably be family secrets. Seiji was truly grateful to his older sister. Become a Yin-Yang Master. This was her wish. He would fulfill her expectations. One day, he would stand in front of her again, and he hoped that at that time they could become family again. Chapter 261 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Seiji whats all this? Mika was still confused. You heard it as wellthese are all presents from Yui Haruta, my older sister. I suppose its her encouragement. Seiji smiled. She wishes for me to become a Yin-Yang Master and meet her again probably. Encouragement why give me and Kagura-san presents as well? She probably views Uehara-san and Kagura-san as Haruta-kuns important companions, Natusya interjected. I assume she hopes that the two of you will be able to assist him in the future. I concur with Natsuya, Seijia agreed. Oh Mika nodded in understanding. At any rate, its a good thing, right? Seiji nodded. Yep, its a good thing. He put away his cell phone and picked up the Spirit Raising Talisman. This present is for Mika how can she use it? A Spirit Raising Talisman is a container for Spiritual Creatures. As long as you let a spiritual creature stay within it, there are many benefits, such as rapid growth, or speedy recovery after expending too much energy or getting injured, Natsuya explained. If the owner knows how to use Mana, there are even more uses, but Uehara-san currently doesnt know how to use mana yet, right? Mika nodded again. Then all you have to do is let your Spiritual Creature stay inside it. Lets listen to the president, and try it out, Mika. Seiji handed the Spirit Raising Talisman to Mika. Mika accepted the talisman and then summoned Mashiro. Chirp! The silver-winged loli twirled in mid-air three times after she was summoned. Mashiro-chan, this Mika showed her the talisman. Chirp? Mashiros eyes widened. She studied the talisman with a confused expression. How do we have her go inside? Seiji inquired. It should activate as long as she touches it, Natsuya answered. Mika put the Spirit Raising Talisman on Mashiro. As soon as the talisman came into contact with the silver-winged loli, it shone gold and instantly sucked Mashiro into it! Thats it? Mika asked. Yep, Natusya said, if you want her to come out again, just squeeze the talisman. Mika tried squeezing it. Chirp~ The talisman lit up again and the silver-winged loli hopped out from it. How does it feel inside? Mika asked. Yaya! Chirp~~ Mashiro revealed a brilliant smile. It seemed that she was quite happy. Mika touched Mashiro with the talisman once more and put her inside. This is an extremely valuable magical item; try your best not to let anyone else see it, Natsuya cautioned. Such a valuable item is it really fine for me to keep it? Mika looked towards Seiji. Seiji smiled reassuringly. Just relax and accept it. Make sure you use it properly. Thank you. Mika carefully stowed away the talisman. Then, everyone fell silent. Seiji felt that it was time for him to leave, so he said goodbye to the president. Haruta-kun did you mind the fact that I told Yui Haruta about you without informing you first? Natsuya didnt reply to his goodbye. Instead, she looked into his eyes and asked a question of her own. Hm? Of course not, Seiji said. Theres no need to conceal anything about me from her. If you said it, you said it. Theres no need to mind at all, President. And from the result, I should even thank you did you put in a few good words for me? Natsuya smiled. I just told her the truth. No matter what, I still have to thank you, Seiji told her sincerely. Theres no need Natsuyas face flushed slightly red, and a strange light flashed across her eyes. After saying goodbye to Natsuya for the second time, Seiji returned back to his apartment together with Mika. When he returned home, Seiji opened the box containing the Muramasa Demon Blade and gave it to Shika, telling her who it came from. An indescribable light flashed through Shikas eyes as she listened to this. She accepted the sword wordlessly. Seiji went to his own room, took out his cell phone, and checked the information inside. The first thing he wanted to check was precisely how to become a Yin-Yang Master. He recalled that Mai told him the critical part to becoming a Yin-Yang Master was to materialize his own Yin-Yang Seal. But she didnt know how to obtain this Job Class Seal. After searching through for a while, Seiji found what he was looking for. The secret technique manual on how to become a Yin-Yang Master and how to materialize his personal Seal! He instantly began reading through it. This manual the contents werent particularly hard to understand or long. It wasnt even dinnertime by the time Seiji finished reading through it. *Ding!* There was a notification from his system, and a few lines of words appeared before him. [Youve understood the basic concepts of how to become a Yin-Yang Master. The [Yin-Yang Seal] option is now available under [Spiritual Abilities], and you may now become a Yin-Yang Master.] Seiji raised his eyebrows and instantly checked the new [Yin-Yang Seal] option in his system. As he expected, it was still grayed out, so he looked at the system explanation. [Read a technique manual detailing how to become a Yin-Yang Master or read other equivalent information. Learn and understand it fully82% completed.] [Cultivate your Spiritual Power and improve your levelcurrent progress 0%.] [Cultivate your Mana and improve your levelcurrent progress of 0%.] [??? (Prerequisites not met; will be revealed after completing the above 3 conditions.)] Isnt the system basically telling me Youre not even close to being at a high enough level yet? Seiji tugged at his lips. Then, he browsed through his [Gifts] in the system. Yui Haruta hadnt given the Muramasa Demon Blade and Spirit Raising Talisman to him, so there were no rewards for this. But the black cell phone had rewarded him. [All-stat improvement cardHeartfelt Relief.] [This card contains Yui Harutas heartfelt relief for her younger brother. After using it, all of your stats will be increased. Lower stats will increase by a greater amount.] [Ability reload cardConcerned Heart.] [This card contains Yui Harutas concern for you. After using it, all your limited-use abilities for the day will be reset and can be used again!] [Yin-Yang Seal activation cardExpectant Heart.] [This card contains Yui Harutas ardent expectations for you. You may use this card on any two learning requirements for the Yin-Yang Seal, and both will instantly be increased to 100% progress!] Seiji was rendered speechless. Sister, youre amazing. This was all he could think of at the moment. An all-stat increase card he didnt need to comment on it, as it was much stronger than any other stat increase card hed ever received! A limited-use ability reload card presently, Seiji only had two abilities that were limited in use: [Light of Despair from the Brink] and [Lights Marking]. While it probably wasnt important to reuse [Lights Marking], using [Light of Despair from the Brink] again was critically important; it had the potential to be an extra lifesaver! And if he saved this card for later and had more limited-use powerful abilities in the future, he could use them right away again, which was just amazing! As for the final Yin-Yang Seal learning card dear lord, it would give him two requirements for free! He could just ignore the two most troublesome or difficult conditions, which meant that this card meant he was almost a Yin-Yang Master already! Seiji believed that this was all honestly amazing, as all these items were indicative of Yui Harutas true feelings. Seiji decided to stop thinking about all this after mulling it over for a long while. I should go help Shika cook dinner. With that, he put down his cell phone and walked out of his room. Chapter 262 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Seiji entered the Genhana High School library for the first time today. He was accompanied by Chiaki, Mika, and Kaho. They were there for the drama clubs study group. When he arrived, he saw that several drama club members had already arrived. Chiaki greeted them and helped make the introductions. Seiji noticed a handsome boy in drama club with a head of curly light blue hair, a pale face, and a haggard expression. Seiji took a closer look and confirmed that this boy was the person who was playing the part of the Ice Prince during the drama clubs performance for the school festival. At that time, this person had been quite spirited, and he acted quite convincingly. While he wasnt at Chiakis level, he was pretty good for a high school student. But now he was like this what could be the matter? Just as he was thinking this, Chiaki introduced him as Hiroshi Fuuma. Fuuma-san, you dont seem so wellare you feeling ill? Chiaki also noticed his strange condition; she seemed slightly worried about him. Im fine I just didnt sleep well last night; theres no need to worry, Hiroshi Fuuma replied with a weak smile. Was it just not sleeping well? Seiji couldnt believe this. Chiaki didnt believe it either, but seeing as he obviously didnt want to talk about it, she didnt pry. After the introductions, everyone exchanged greetings and sat down. After a while, all the drama club members arrived, including the vice club president Shiina Shiho. Under Demon Face Shiinas constant pressure, all the club members studied obediently and asked each other questions that they couldnt understand. The only person who wasnt studying was Seiji. He was continuing to write his novel. In order to not affect the atmosphere of serious studying, he arranged several textbooks around himself and pretended to learn. Half an hour passed. While Seiji was engrossed in the middle of his storyline, he suddenly heard a *thud.* Fuuma-san! someone shouted out in surprise. When Seiji went to go take a look at the commotion, he saw Hiroshi Fuuma collapsed on the ground. Shiina walked next to Hiroshi and crouched next to him to check his condition. Everyone else watched with worried expressions. Fuuma-san has fainted someone needs to take him to the infirmary. Shiina looked concerned. Allow me, Seiji offered. As the tallest and strongest boy present, it was only natural for him to take this task. With Shiina and Chiakis assistance, he carried Hiroshi on his back and hurriedly walked towards the infirmary, followed by the two girls. Hes probably overly fatigued, Kaede said after assessing Hiroshi Overly fatigued? Yep, his body was tired and he pushed himself to his limit, which led to him fainting, Kaede explained. It isnt too serious; hell wake up naturally after resting for a while. Vice club president Shiina heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing her club member would be alright. Chiaki also relaxed slightly. Why was Fuuma-san overly fatigued? Seiji was rather curious. I dont know When I saw him yesterday, he seemed unwell, but he was fine last week, Chiaki murmured. She then looked at Shiina to see if she had any clue. Vice president, any ideas? Shiina shook her head. Ill stay here and watch over Fuuma-san. You guys should go back and keep studying. She glanced at her club member resting on the bed before turning to Seiji. Harano-san, thanks for carrying him here. No problem, Shiho-senpai. Seiji and Chiaki left the infirmary, returned to the library, and told the other people about Hiroshi Fuumas condition. Everyone relaxed after hearing it was only fatigue. And of course, everyone was just as curious as Seiji as to why Hiroshi would suddenly collapse from fatigue. Did Fuuma-san go out and secretly get a very difficult part-time job? If so, what job would be so tiring? And why would he need to go work? Did something happen in his family? It doesnt seem like it. The club members were all gossiping. If Demon Face Shiina was still here, then she would definitely suppress all this idle chatter, but she was still in the infirmary accompanying Hiroshi. Hmph It would appear that Im the only one who knows the truth, said a short, red-haired boy assuming a pretentious pose. Everyone looked in his direction. Seiji recognized his voice as the actor who was doing the narration for the drama clubs school festival play. Nakajima-san, what do you know? a person asked. Yep, Ive already seen the mysterious death of Fuuma-san, Nakajima said smugly. Dont just go off killing people; hes not dead yet! another person exclaimed. Now, Nakajima announced with a flourish, allow me to unveil the mystery of the locked-room puzzle. What locked room? The murderer who killed Fuuma-san is actually among us! The hell with murderer! Stop pretending to be some famous detective!! Yep, the drama club members really knew how to have fun. Seiji chuckled at this scene. After playacting for a bit and getting everyones attention, Nakajima finally told the study group the truth. Last week, Fuuma-san got a girlfriend from another school. A girlfriend? From another school? Yep, I found out by eavesdropping on his conversation with Zawai-san. You were eavesdropping!? And last weekend, I coincidentally spotted Fuuma-san behaving intimately together with a beautiful girl on the street, so I followed them for a bit. You even stalked them!? That girl was incredibly proactive, and Fuuma-san was the one on the receiving end. I only followed them for a little while before I saw them kissing. Unfortunately, I didnt have my cell phone at the time, so I was unable to get a picture. You even wanted to secretly take their picture!? Youre too much! With how proactive that girl was being in the relationship, Fuuma-san would definitely fall for her, so thats why he was overly fatigued! the red-haired boy named Nakajima said with adamant conviction. Everyone was rendered speechless. So after all this time you were just telling a raunchy joke on us!! several male members commented in unison. No, this is the truth! The dark, cruel truth. Nakajima had a serious expression and even acted as if he were pained. For me, whos still single, its unbearably heavy. Everyone was rendered speechless again. Cough cough. Chiaki interrupted the boys. Everyone, lets stop here, and continue learning, she said calmly. Everyone silently obeyed and went back to studying seriously, without continuing that topic. Seiji received a call from Editor Yoshizawa. Your short story received excellent feedback, and in the readers votes of the most popular stories, youre ranked number six! Number six For a brand-new authors short story to rank so high is already astonishing, the editor said solemnly. Such a high ranking is sufficient enough for it to be modified into a full-length series and be published by itself. Published by itself! Seiji raised his brows at this. Are you interested in this? Writing Ill Die if I Dont Become Handsome as a full-length story and publishing it? This is an attractive proposal. Seiji mulled it over as he spoke. But theres another book I want to publish more: the one Im currently writing. I believe that its even better than Become Handsome ! Although Im not finished yet, Im almost there. Why dont I show you what I have written already, for you to review? I believe that youll share my opinion about it after youve read it! Saki Yoshizawa remained quiet for a few moments. If thats what you say, then Ill take a look Whats the name of your next novel? Chapter 263 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Brother Monogatari, Seiji confidently told her his novels planned name. This name isnt quite as eye-catching as Ill Die if I Dont Become Handsome , Saki remarked. I hope that its contents are as outstanding as you say. Youll have to see for yourself, Seiji said with a chuckle. Im going to call my home now and have Shika-chan my relative send you the draft. Alright, Ill be waiting. They ended the call on that note. Seiji instantly called Shika-chan and had her email a copy of his draft to Editor Yoshizawa. All he could do now was wait. He was confident that Editor Yoshizawa would definitely call him back again today! Saki instantly received Seigo Haranos draft. She immediately began perusing it. As a professional editor, Saki had strict standards for story drafts. If it couldnt attract readers within a set word count, she would unhesitatingly give up on it, no matter who the author was. And if she finished reading a draft from start to finish, then that basically meant the draft had passed her standards, and she would objectively give a review based on her impression. She had given Seigos Become Handsome short story a review of quite an attractive story after one quick read-through. Very few stories could actually receive such a good review from her on the first read-through! Saki Yoshizawas strict standards were by far the highest in Thunderbolt Literatures editing department. When she was still a newbie, she had the astonishing feat of having criticized a young, formerly successful author to the point of making them break down in tears. And after she became more familiar with the line of work and increased her standards, she received the exaggerated nickname of Wall of Disappointment. All her coworkers had witnessed her rejecting newcomers drafts before and criticizing them to the point of despondency or leaving them in tears. Even veteran authors would be nervous when sending her their drafts, and some even went to the point of specifically requesting editors other than her if possible. The head editor had lectured her several times about ithe had tried to tell her to be gentler with the authors, and not break them. At any rate, the nickname of Wall of Disappointment was no joke. If a draft could successfully get past this Wall, it was considered a type of glory in the authors circle, just slightly behind that of receiving the head editors praise. All the drafts that successfully passed this Wall would have good results after publication, better than the average results of drafts that didnt pass this Walls standards. Thats why even though the authors always complained how Saki was too strict, she was still viewed as an important employee by the editing department. All her coworkers believed in her ability and believed that she would eventually become an editor team leader, although this would depend on luckthe luck of receiving an excellent draft. Saki had processed many good stories, but none were wildly popular hits yet, so she lacked absolutely convincing result. This meant that she was right on the border between an excellent editor and a famous editor known by everyoneshe was barely on the wall. Saki herself didnt mind too much. She was just going through Seigos draft as per normal, using her own standards. After she quickly read through the first page, she paused for a moment. Instead of reading the next page, she started over again from the beginning and read again while paying close attention to every detail! This was something she had never done before. Saki didnt even notice the change from her normal behavior, because all she could think of was the story she was reading right now. This story was completely different. It had a totally different writing style from Become Handsome , but it was just as excellent no, even better! The writing quality was quite high, and compared to Become Handsome , the part where it stood out the most was that it was something fresh! At the very least, Saki felt that it was a fresh type of story, as she had never read such a style of light novel before. This story seemed like a real-life romantic comedy at first. However, it was also mysterious and mystical, and there were also serious and elegant elements in the novel. Monsters; the abnormal; the unexplained; mystery Brother, which word do you prefer? The world may not be pure black and white, but black and white do exist and will always exist. Those that wear masks are humans; those that dont wear masks are inhuman. Sister, dont run around, something bad will happen. Saki was drawn to sentences like these. As she quickly skimmed through the draft, she felt a strong compulsion to read further. And when she read it again in more detail, she got addicted and lost herself in the words. She was so lost in the story that she didnt even hear one of her coworkers calling out for her, as her eyes were glued to her computer screen. Sakis female coworker thought it was rather strange. Just what was the famous Wall of Disappointment so busy reading? She got curious and went over to Sakis side to take a look at Sakis computer screen. A novel when she tried reading it, Sakis coworker also got lost in the story. Who wrote this story? It was so well written. Amazing! Sakis coworker forgot what she originally wanted to do and stood next to Saki, dazed, and read the story together with her. This attracted another coworkers attention. Several editors came over as well, looked at the screen in curiosity, and were likewise attracted by the story. When the head editor arrived at the office, he was astonished to see so many editors clumped together in one spot. What was going on? He walked over to the gaggle. What are you guys doing? There was no response. The head editor frowned at this and repeated his question in a louder voice. The editors finally regained their senses and were sheepish to notice that their boss was standing beside them. Head editor, were reading a draft its incredibly well written! The author is The editors looked at Saki, unsure. The author is Idle Dimension by the Shore, Saki said, giving Seigo Haranos pen name. Idle Dimension by the Shore The person who wrote Become Handsome? That author!? This is a totally different style from Become Handsome! Can he change styles? Or is this his real style!? Idle Dimension by the Shore was a brand-new author who managed to rank #6 with his first short story. This was an excellent result, so all the editors in the department had remembered this authors pen name. This might be an incredible newcomer no, not mightthis was definitely an incredible newcomer! There was no doubting it anymore: his stories would definitely become bestsellers! All the editors whod just read his draft shared this belief. How long was it since the last time that all the editors would crowd together in front of the same computer screen to read a draft together? The newer editors didnt have such a memory, and only some of the veteran editors could recall that the last time must have been about five years ago? Let me take a look, the head editor said in a solemn voice. Saki stood up and let the head editor sit down in her seat. The head editors name was Souzo Hattori. He was about fifty years old. His hair was greying, and his face was lined with deep wrinkles. He wore a pair of black-rimmed glasses and had dark gray eyes. He went to the beginning of the draft and began reading with a sharp expression. He read one page, two pages, three pages And stopped right there, took off his eyeglasses, and rubbed his eyes. Ten years its been ten years since Ive last had this feeling while reading a light novel. Souzo sighed as he put on his eyeglasses again. Ten years could it be, Souzo was comparing it to that story!? All the editors were astonished. They all believed that this story was quite good, but they didnt expect that Head Editor Hattori would actually compare it to that story from ten years ago. That story not only became a huge hit in Sakura Island, it even became popular in many other countries and began a new legend for its generation! Chapter 264 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Dont misunderstandIm just going by my impression as a reader, not my review as the head editor, Souzo explained after he noticed the editors expressions. It seemed that hed realized what they were thinking. This story made me recall the feeling I had reading that story from ten years ago and as the head editor, I can only say that so far this story seems to be written quite well and has a good chance of becoming popular. As for how popular it can become that will depend on luck and the audiences tastes. The editors finally understood. A popular storys success didnt depend solely on the quality of the written work. Luck was also a factor, and more precisely, it depended on what the general public wanted to read at the time. If luck wasnt on a storys side, even an excellently written story wouldnt become popular. And if the audience simply wanted to read a certain genre, some stories that had only average writing quality could also become a huge hit. Another way of putting it was that some stories mysteriously fell flat, while others became popular for no apparent reason. The light novel market was just such a mysterious creature. This was already the case for popular stories, so of course it also applied to legendary stories. Even Head Editor Hattori, who had been in this business for several decades, and read countless amounts of light novels wouldnt be able to tell just from a draft if it would become hugely popular or a legendary success. Yoshizawa-san, give me a report about this storys situation as for everyone else, why are you just standing around here? Hurry up and go do your work! All the other editors scattered after being reprimanded by the head editor. Saki then informed Souzo about the story and the author. He doesnt want to publish Become Handsome and wants to publish thisBrother Monogatari instead, Souzo muttered to himself. He mulled it over, considering the matter deeply as he stared at the computer screen. Judging by the quality of his draft so far, its probably okay. But still, we should wait until he finishes the final draft to set it in stone. Yoshizawa-san tell him that if he can finish the final draft with this same qualityif he passes our standardsthen well give him the highest-level contract for newcomer authors and promise to get his story published as soon as possible! A strange light flashed in Head Editor Hattoris eyes as he made his decision. Seiji received another phone call from Editor Yoshizawa during his lunch break. Although he hadnt finished his draft yet, his word count was quite high already, so Seiji had figured that she wouldnt call him until later this afternoon or even tonight as it would take time to finish reading his draft. This was earlier than he expected. Saki gave him a glowing review of his draft and told him that he would receive the highest-level contract for newcomer authors if he could finish the final draft with the same quality. She also informed him the head editor had promised to get his story published as quickly as possible. Seiji was delighted to hear all this, and, moved by Thunderbolt Literatures sincerity, he agreed. He immediately called Shika to tell her about the good news. Shika was also delighted and said that this was only to be expected. Brother Seijis story is the best! No, this wasnt written by me alonewe wrote this together! Seiji wished that Shika could be prouder of herself, instead of giving him all the credit. After he finished talking to Shika, Seiji also informed Mika and Chiaki, who were both eating lunch with him, of the situation. Kaho wasnt with them this time. More than ever, Mika and Chiaki were anxious to read the finished version of Brother Monogatari now that it had received recognition from a professional editor. After school, Seiji and his friends walked to the library again to join the drama club study group. Hiroshi Fuuma, who had collapsed yesterday, didnt come today. The club members asked Vice President Shiina about how he was doing. Fuuma-san didnt tell me why he fainted; he simply thanked me and also asked me to thank Harano-san and Wakaba-san for helping to take him to the infirmary, Shiina said. He also mentioned that we shouldnt worry about him. As for today, he took a days leave to rest at home, so he hasnt come to school. In the end, they still didnt know the real reason. It wasnt actually the so-called truth from yesterday, was it? Seiji and everyone had rather subtle expressions as they thought about it. Whats the matter? Shiina felt that everyone was acting a little strange. Everyone looked in Nakajimas direction. The cruel truth shouldnt be told more than once; it should be allowed to disappear peacefully and rest in the darkness, Nakajima murmured, looking off into the distance wistfully. The hell with disappearing! Youre probably just afraid of Demon Face Shiinas forceful retorts! was what ran through the drama club members minds. Shiina was mystified by his vague words. Nakajima-san, what are you saying? Dont mind him, Vice President, Chiaki said quickly. Its just a joke. We should begin studying now. Shiina still wondered what was going on, but after Chiaki told everyone to study, she decided not to pursue her inquiry. Everyone began studying diligently. Seiji continued working on his novel and tutored Mika and Kaho whenever they had any questions. Time passed steadily just like that. After the study session was finished, Seiji and Mika said goodbye to Chiaki and Kaho and went back to the apartment together with Kaede. When they reached a certain street intersection, they saw a boy who was walking rather unsteadily. Seiji recognized himit was Hiroshi Fuuma. This actor who had played the Ice Prince now looked much worse than yesterday. His face was as pale as paper, he had dark circles under his eyes, and he seemed incredibly fatigued. In combination with his unsteady gait, it seemed like he had been hollowed out. Hiroshi was also crossing the intersection, but apparently he didnt notice the fact that the traffic light was red. He walked to the middle of the road shakily. A truck was passing through the intersection; the driver was going rather fast. The truck driver suddenly noticed that there was a pedestrian jaywalking through the red traffic light and hurriedly ground his foot on the brakes, but he wasnt going to make it in time. Just as an accident was about to occur, a figure rushed over at an incredible speed and dragged the curly blue-haired boy to the roadside just in time to avoid the truck! Seigo!? Harano-kun!? Mika and Kaede both shouted in astonishment. The other bystanders were also awed by this spectacle. The truck driver broke out into a cold sweat as he reflected how lucky he was to have not hit this person. Bastard! Dont you see that theres a red light!? Do you want to die!!? the middle-aged driver stuck his head out and yelled at the blue-haired boy. He was evidently angered by the fact that the pedestrian was clearly in the wrong. He then drove off in a foul mood, swiftly escaping from the scene. Seiji glanced at the truck as it left, before looking back at his fellow schoolmate, who hed just saved. Are you alright, Fuuma-san? Hiroshi Fuumas expression was rather blank; it was if he hadnt realized what had just happened. You didnt pay attention to the red light just now, and you were almost hit by a truck, Seiji told him. Hiroshi finally reacted and blinked his eyes. Oh youre Harano-san thank you for saving me, he said in a weak voice as he lowered his gaze. I wasnt being careful Seiji furrowed his brows upon noticing that Hiroshi was absolutely shattered. At this moment, the light turned green, and Mika and Kaede hurriedly crossed the intersection. Seigo Harano-kun Both the double pigtailed girl and blonde beauty had expressions filled with concern. Im fine; theres no need to worry. Seiji smiled in an attempt to reassure them. Only when they confirmed that he was indeed fine did both ladies finally relax. Honestly, suddenly rushing out like that its quite startling! Mikas tone carried a trace of complaint. Kaede didnt say anything, but her eyes flashed with a strange light. My apologies for having scared you two, Seiji said sincerely, before turning back to look at Hiroshi. Fuuma-san, your complexion really seems terrible, you cant even walk steadily, and its obvious that your attention was elsewhere. Just what exactly happened to you? Chapter 265 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Its nothing its none of your business. Hiroshi Fuuma turned his head; it was obvious he was unwilling to answer Seijis question. None of my business? You think I have a lot of free time to care about your business? Seiji frowned slightly. It would have been normal to just thank Seiji for having saved him, but his instant change of attitude made Seiji rather displeased. Its not that I want to care about your business, its that with your current condition, anyone would be worried about you, he said in a calm voice. I just risked my life to save you, and seeing how youre currently doing, if I let you leave just like this, I think that youll have another accident, which would waste my efforts. Hiroshi remained silent. If you dont want to tell me why youre like this, then Im too lazy to ask. But Im obligated to at least take you home so that you can at least survive to make it there. Hiroshi lifted his head and glared at Seiji, his eyes rife with displeasure and rejection. Seiji ignored him and looked back at Mika and Kaede. I cant help but worry about this guy, so Im going to take him home; you guys go on home without me. Seigo Mika stared at Seiji for a while before turning to Hiroshi and glaring at him. Be careful on your way, Kaede cautioned. You guys as well, Seiji said. After he watched the double pigtailed girl and blonde beauty fade into the distance, Seiji turned back to Hiroshi, who remained obstinately silent. Where do you live, Fuuma-san? Seiji asked. Its none of your business, Hiroshi replied with a cold expression. Do you think I really enjoy taking care of a boy who seems like he probably had too much fun out playing? I already said that I simply dont want my effort to go to waste, Seiji said, his face impassive. Im only going to mind your business this one time. After I take you home, it wont have anything to do with me if you want to die or whatever. Hiroshi didnt respond to this. If you dont want to talk, then walk. I dont have that much free time. If you keep dragging your heels, Im going to want to beat someone up. Seiji clenched his fists and popped his knuckles. Hiroshi finally rose to his feet and began walking. Seiji walked beside him to make sure that he didnt fall. Neither of them spoke a single word as they walked. Seiji thought that there might be something of a mystical nature involved and secretly cast [Astral Vision] to inspect Hiroshi for a while, but he didnt notice anything out of the ordinary. Seiji didnt know if this was because his [Astral Vision] level was still rather low. After a while, they reached the residential area. As they walked up a steep street, Hiroshis footsteps slowed; he was evidently having a hard time. Seeing how listless this guy was, Seiji wondered to himself if Hiroshi was going to faint again before they reached his house. Even after they made it past the hill, Hiroshis footsteps still retained the same slow pace, and he kept hanging his head low. He seemed just like a zombie. Seiji was getting impatient with this slow pace. Just as he was about to say something, he heard a cute girls voice. Big Brother! He reflexively looked in the direction of the voice and saw a beautiful little girl dressed in a school uniform standing on the street. This girl had a head of short, curly sky-blue hair. Her eyes were light red, and the brows above them were shaped like a gentle hill. Her face was creamy white and sweet, and she was bursting with liveliness. She seemed just like the epitome of a beautiful young girl. Her appearance greatly resembled Hiroshi Fuumas, and she was currently looking straight at him. She was apparently the one who had just called out Big Brother. Brother whats the matter? The blue-haired little girl walked over and noticed how strange Hiroshi appeared. Hiroshi didnt react. Fuuma-san, is this your younger sister? Seiji asked. Shes calling for you. Hiroshi still didnt react. Brother!! the girl shouted at him in a much louder voice. Hiroshi finally reacted this time: his body swayed and he began falling forward. Seiji managed to catch him in time. Brother!? The little girl was astonished to see this. Seiji checked Hiroshis condition. As expected, he fainted again. Seiji could only inwardly sigh. Brother the little girl murmured. Hes fainted, Seiji told the little girl. Hes probably overly fatigued. Overly fatigued? I dont know the specific reason either, but he should wake up again after resting a while do you live close to here? Big brother, who are you? The blue-haired little girl didnt answer his question; instead she blinked and peered up at Seijis face. Im Seigo Harano from Genhana High School, Year 1, Class 5. Seiji took out his student ID and showed her. Ive met your brother once before. I coincidentally ran into him on the street just now and noticed that he was in a terrible condition, so I decided to interfere and take him home. Oh If you believe me, I can help carry him to your home. If you dont, feel free to make a phone call and have your family come pick him up. Seiji put away his student ID. The blue-haired little girl examined Seiji. I believe you, big brother! she said eventually. The girl smiled and introduced herself: My name is Airi Fuuma. Im Hiroshi Fuumas younger sister. Airi? Seiji suddenly thought of a certain h Cough cough, gentlemanly thoughts, begone! My home is nearby; please help carry my brother there. The little girl led the way. Alright. Seiji agreed and carried the fainted Hiroshi on his back. Just like Airi said, their home was only a short distance away. After a few minutes they reached a house with a sign that read Fuuma nailed to it . Airi opened the door with a key, and Seiji followed her inside. Upon entering the living room, he placed Hiroshi on the sofa. This will probably do he should wake up after a little while. If he doesnt wake up for a long time or if youre really worried, you can call for an ambulance, Seiji told Airi. Im going to get going now. Youre not going to stay for a while? The little girl looked at him with confusion. No need. Im not his friend or anything. I only met him once and then coincidentally ran into him again on the street. Seiji smiled at her. Goodbye, little sister. Airis face reddened slightly upon seeing his smile. This big brother is so handsome! Brother is a handsome boy as well, but he cant compare to this person at all, and hes an idiot to boot! As for Brothers friends, theyre all pretty much on the same level as Brother. But this person right here is different. His handsomeness is on another level entirely Hes so tall, so gentle, so reliable, and his smile is so alluring Hes just like a prince! Goodbye, big brother. Airi reflexively said goodbye to him, and he turned around to go. Inwardly she felt a little unwilling to watch him leave. Just as this handsome boy was about to walk out the front door, she was seized by a sudden impulse. W-wait! she stuttered. Hmm? The handsome boy turned around. Um could I have big brothers phone number? the little blue-haired girl asked him bashfully, her face flushing crimson. Seiji was rendered speechless. Airi was an elementary schooler, judging by her age, wasnt she? Were all elementary schoolers like her these days? He blinked his eyes in surprise. No, he decided to not think in that direction and to receive clarification first. Why do you want my phone number? Airi didnt know how to respond to this. Because youre so handsome, so I want to get to know you but how could I possibly say this out loud!? I just want to is this no good? Her face was beet-red, and her eyes were glistening as she looked up at his face. Cute! Seiji definitely received an impact from the beautiful little girls embarrassed manner. He suddenly felt as if he understood why there were so many lolicons in the world now No, stop! He decided to cut off this line of thought. Well I suppose its alright. After he thinking about it rationally, it was just a phone number, and it wasnt a big deal, so he decided to give it to her. He assumed that this little girl just had an impulse in the heat of the moment and that she would end up forgetting about him. Seiji told her his phone number. Airi took out her cell phone and recorded it. This was the first time in her life that shed asked for a boys number of her own volition, and it was also the first time that she had a male contact in her cell phone other than her father and her older brother! Seigo Harano a handsome, prince-like boy. After he left, Airi stared at the new number in her contact list for quite a while and smiled dazedly while adding the description of Prince to Seigos name. He actually wasnt even one of her brothers friends her brother was so useless! Then Ill have to become his friend myself, Airi thought, a happy smile still on her face. Chapter 266 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Seiji quickly walked back home. He had already left what had happened behind him and only wanted to get home as quickly as he could. Suddenly, his cell phone rang. It was from an unfamiliar number. Was it from Airi Fuuma? He took the call. Hello, whos this? Big brother He heard a little girl crying. It was indeed Airi, but why was she crying? Fuuma-chan, whats the matter? Seiji stopped in his tracks. I my brother wahhhh She sobbed uncontrollably. Seiji had an ominous premonition. Fuuma-chan, he said firmly, Im listening to what you have to say. Try to calm down and tell me what happened. The little girl continued to sob. Seiji patiently waited for her without speaking another word. After shed cried for quite a while, he spoke up again in the gentlest tone he could manage: Ill help you, so try your best not to cry, and tell me what happened. Big brother Only if you tell me what happened, will I be able to help you, Fuuma-chan Airi. The little girl sniffled. Big brother I I killed my older brother Seiji was rendered speechless. Just what was this!? He was astonished. He didnt hear wrong, did he? This little girl said that she killed her older brother, Hiroshi Fuuma!? Just what could have happened!? Hed only left their home a little less than ten minutes ago, so what had happened in such a short period of time!? Even if he said that hed only bring Hiroshi Fuuma home and that Hiroshi could die as he pleased afterward, Seiji didnt expect his words to come true! And to be killed off by his own younger sister why was it in such a scary way!!? Calm down, I have to calm down. Seiji chanted in his mind. He used a steady voice to coax Airi into explaining the situation more clearly. Seiji ran back at top speed to that residential area and found the local park that Airi had told him about. Airi was crouching in a childrens play area in a structure that somewhat resembled a cave. Her clothes were in disarray, her eyes were wet and red, and her face was filled with tear streaks. She had a blank expression. When she saw Seiji appear, tears streamed down her cheeks. Big brother Come over here, Airi, Seiji said gently, reaching out with his hand. Tears rolled down the blue-haired girls and dripped onto the floor as she grabbed his hand and allowed him to lead her out of the playground cave. Seiji hugged her and gently patted her head to try to calm her down. As Airi clung on to Seiji tightly, her tears poured down without any sign of stopping. A few minutes later, she finally stopped crying. We need to go back and take a look at your brother, Seiji said. Perhaps he isnt dead yet. Airi remained silent. Seiji took her hand and swiftly walked to her home. The front door was left ajar. Airi remained at the threshold of the door, rooted to the ground, not daring go inside. Seiji had her wait outside and entered by himself. In the living room, he saw Hiroshi Fuuma collapsed on the sofa. Hiroshi was bleeding from his head, but it wasnt a serious injury. Water had been spilled on the sofa and floor, and there was a porcelain cup lying on the floor with some blood streaks on it. The scene was just as Airi had described. According to Airi, after he left, Hiroshi had woken up and said that he wanted to drink some water, so Airi poured a cup of water for him and brought it over, but he suddenly pushed her down on the sofa Airi struggled against him out of fear and smashed the cup against Hiroshis head several times in order to break free from his vice-like grip. After seeing Hiroshi bleeding from his head and unconscious, Airi was scared witless into believing that she killed her own older brother, so she tossed away the cup out of fear, ran out of her home, and hid in the park. In her panic, she reflexively called the nice-seeming big brother figure that she had just gotten to know That was all that Seiji knew. When Seiji checked Hiroshi Fuumas condition, he discovered that Hiroshi was still alive! It was as he expected. An elementary schooler didnt have enough strength to kill a person so easily. He immediately called an ambulance. Then, he went outside to tell Airi that her brother was still alive. Tears welled up in thr blue-haired girls eyes, and she started crying again. These were tears of relief. Seiji accompanied her and waited until she calmed down before asking her to call her parents. Her father was away on a business trip, and her mother had something to do at her grandmothers home in another city, so neither parent was in town today. Airi was scared to tell her parents about this, so Seiji coaxed her gently. After some coaxing, Airi finally worked up the courage to call her father. Seiji watched her silently and encouraged her with his eyes. While Airi was on the phone, the ambulance arrived rather quickly. Seiji led the medical personnel to check on Hiroshi. After they stablised Hiroshis condition, they lifted him up into the ambulance. The paramedics asked which family member would be going to the hospital together with Hiroshi. Seiji glanced at Airi and could only give the paramedics a rough summary of what happened and told them that nobody would be able to ride along in the ambulance and that someone would come over later. The ambulance thus left with Hiroshi inside. Big brother, my father would like to talk to you. After Airi explained the situation to her father, she handed her cell phone to Seiji. Seiji accepted the cell phone. Hello, Fuuma-san. My name is Seigo Harano. Hello, Harano-kun. Im Hiroi Fuuma, Airis father, a low voice said on the other end of Airis cell phone. Im truly grateful to you for helping my daughter and son. No need to be polite; its what I should have done. I shall thank you more properly in the future. But right now please accompany my daughter for a while longer, and wait for me to send someone over to take care of her. Alright, Seiji agreed. Thank you once again, Harano-kun, Hiroi Fuuma said in a solemn voice, before hanging up. Seiji returned Airis cell phone and told her about her fathers plans. Airi then said that her father would tell her mother about it. Seiji and Airi went inside. He called Shika to let her know what was happening and to tell her that he would come home a bit late today. Then, Seiji spent some time cleaning up the living room. Big brother, I dont want to stay here. Could you accompany me in my room? Airi asked him weakly. Sure, Seiji replied. And so, he followed the elementary school girl into her room. The room was decorated in a cute style befitting that of an elementary school girl. Seiji noticed that her bookshelf contained anime discs and manga for Honey Candy Girl , and that she even had a large stuffed doll of the Milk Cream Bunny mascot from that series sitting on her bed. So, shes a young fan of Honey Candy Girl ! This would give him a nice topic to talk about with her. After Seiji sat down, he began talking about this popular story and chatted with her in a casual manner. Airis interest was piqued, and as they chatted, her worry and anxiety imperceptibly began to lessen. When Seiji imitated the characters from the story and acted out their lines, she laughed at his antics, even though she felt that she shouldnt be laughing right now. Thinking back to what just happened, Airi became somewhat downcast again. A large hand patted her tiny head. It was rather warm and comforting being patted by him. Its alright; you dont need to worry, Seiji told her gently. Your brother will get better he was the one in the wrong, not you. You were just protecting yourself. Airi had a melancholy look, and her eyes glistened with tears. Brother, he why would he She didnt complete her sentence, but Seiji knew what she wanted to express. Why did Hiroshi Fuuma do such a thing? Seiji felt that it had to do with what Hiroshi was hiding. They could only find out by asking him. Under his parents pressure, Seiji figured that Hiroshi would end up saying it, no matter how much he wanted to resist. While Seiji was curious just what had exactly happened, this was a Fuuma family private matter, and he felt it best not to pry. After a while, they heard the doorbell ring. There was a brown-haired woman wearing professional attire at the door. She claimed to be Hiroi Fuumas coworker and friend. Seiji had Airi call her father to confirm before handing Airi over to her. Thank you, big brother. Airi smiled and thanked him sincerely as Seiji left. No need to be polite, little sister. Seiji smiled in response and turned to leave. The blue-haired little girl stared at his back until he faded into the distance. Chapter 267 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Later that night, Seiji had a chat with Hisashi Juumonji over the internet. They hadnt talked for a long time. The last time he chatted with his otaku friend about Kaede, the incident with Shika had occurred, so he hadnt contacted Hisashi until now. Have you found an artist yet? Seiji asked. During this time, Ive contacted many artists over the internet, but only a few have shown any interest in helping to create our game, and most of them are more concerned about their salary than wanting to cooperate. The ones that are willing to cooperate have all requested to see our game storyline first before making a decision. Hmm thats understandable. Thats why, Seigo, we need a storyline! At the very least, we need a general direction in order to convince others to join. A storyline I have some ideas, but havent put pen to paper yet. Seiji told Hisashi about how he was currently busy writing his own novel and how hed already had a short story of his published already. Oh, you actually had your story published; thats quite something! This is definitely something that will convince others to join our venture! Your younger sister knew about this a long time ago; didnt she tell you? I havent talked to Kaede much recently. Hows she doing? From what I can tell, pretty good. Shes enjoying her job as infirmary nurse and health teacher, according to her. Thats good, then. A moment of silence fell between them. Id like to discuss a few options with you about the storyline, Seiji said, restarting the topic of the dating sim game they planned to create together. Basically, we need to discuss and decide the overall direction to take. Do you think a normal romantic comedy would be good, or do you want to do something special and more unique? Please explain the other options in detail, Hisashi said. The candidates I have in mind include mystery and suspense. Such asHigurashi . A heartwarming family story. Such as Clannad . A boy in female clothing story. Such as Otome wa Boku ni Koishiteru . A love-triangle story. Such as White Album . A magical monster story. Such as Shakugan no Shana . An SM story. Such as _____ Nurses . A harem conflict story. Such as School Days . Those are all the candidates I have in mind, Seiji said. If you have any good ideas, feel free to bring them up as well. No, I think that youve given me plenty of options already! Hisashi sent him an amazed emoticon. Seigo-sama, which do you like the best? Why are you suddenly using honorifics with me? I personally like the normal romantic comedies the best, but if I were forced to choose from the latter options, I think the heartwarming family story is my type! Youre quite normal. Thats because Im a pure and honorable gentleman! How about the truth in your heart? What I want is the most blissful and wonderful harem of all! The main character and all the female characters are all in love, and their lives together are wonderful, with no misfortune whatsoever! I prefer to toss all the strange things in the garbage bin and completely dispose of any bad thoughts!! Being normal to such a degree is actually a bit scary. Thats who I am! How is it? You have any objections!? Nope, this humble one truly respects you. Thats more like it. Ive already exposed my likes nowhow about you? Please allow me to keep it private Say it!! I personally like the topic of traps! For a cute boy to wear female clothing and disguise himself in a school for girls is both interesting and has plenty of space for imagination, and creating a harem while masquerading as a female and a false lesbian is just scratching the surface! This topic definitely deserves to have greater developmentfor example we can combe it with SM, mystery and suspense, a love triangle, and harem conflict in order to build a deeper plot!! SM and mystery rank second and third in my personal list! The first helps me vent all my desires, and the latter stimulates my brain cells! My fourth and fifth are a love triangle and harem conflict! Winners in life should all sink into endless suffering! Be jealous of each other, hate each other, fight each other, and kill each other! Your explosions are my source of joy!! Youre really quite a dark one. Thats just who this humble one is! How is it? Any objections!? None, I respect your courage for telling me upfront. Hisashi sent Seiji a series of moved emoticons followed by a handshake emoji. Seiji retorted with a series of shiny emoticons followed by a handshake emoji. The two of them managed to have a heart-to-heart conversation across their computer screens. Then, they finally calmed down and began seriously discussing the content they intended to create. In order to attract the audience and create a good first impression, some special topic is still going to be necessary, Seiji said, sighing. An excellently written romantic comedy story is the most attractive and will reach the widest audience, but it naturally lacks an impact that can draw in the audience at first glance. Indeed, Hisashi agreed. It is difficult to appeal to the masses with merely the synopsis of a romantic comedy, and right now we need to appeal to them more than anything in order to attract an excellent artist whos willing to cooperate with us. Then lets just use the boy-in-female-clothing trope that youre so fond of, Seiji said. To be honest, Im not really into this trope myself but I admit that it can be interesting, and its worth trying to write. Ohh, Seigo-sama! Hisashi sent a series of excited and grateful emoticons. As for anything else, Ill consider it appropriately let me think a little more about it. Alright! This humble one sincerely awaits!! The next morning, during class time. Seiji received a message from Yukari Asamiya, saying that she wanted to meet up. Sure, but how come? Seiji replied in this manner. I have something to say to you, she told him. Seiji wondered what it could be. After class, he walked out of his classroom and headed for Year 1, Class 3, where he met the purple-haired girl. Id like to reserve Harano-sans lunch time for today. What? Seiji blinked in surprise. Harano-san, you always eat together with Uehara-san and Wakaba-san, right? This time, Id like to have Harano-san all to myself. I request that you leave them this one time and eat together with me. Yukari smiled. Itll just be the two of us eating lunch. Er isnt it fine to have everyone eat together? Nope, the purple-haired beauty said with a trace of amusement in her voice. I have something important to tell Harano-san something that they cant know about. She raised a finger to her lips and made a shushing gesture. This small gesture paired with her tone was quite alluring. Seiji was inwardly shaken. What important thing? he asked. Youll know when its time, but Ill give you a small hint for now Yukari walked closer to Seiji, who reflexively tried to retreat, but she caught him by the sleeve. She edged up super close to Seijis face and whispered something, looking into his eyes. Seiji almost lost himself in her beauty and the faint fragrance that hung about her, but he clearly heard what she said and raised his eyebrows in response. Thats what it is, so Ill see you then, Harano-san. After leaving him with her hint, Yukari released his sleeve, backed away, flashed a moving smile, and then turned around and left. Seiji watched Yukari enter her classroom. He never expected to hear that Could it be various guesses flashed through his mind. And as for the other students, they only saw the purple-haired beauty and the handsome boy speaking oh-so-close to each other, then separating with a slightly intimate and mysterious atmosphere around them. It was akin to a teenage romance scene out of a movie. Class 3s Princess and Class 5s Magic-Devouring Dragon'' a bystander muttered. What did they say to each other? another asked. I heard that the Princess confessed to the Magic-Devouring Dragon during the school festival, but got rejected. I heard this rumor as well, but then whats up with this situation? The spectators kept gossiping. Seiji didnt pay any attention to this and left Yukaris classroom, only to see Mika and Chiaki waiting for him. Seigo, what happened? Chapter 268 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Asamiya-san invited me to lunch, Seiji told Chiaki and Mika. She said that she has something important to tell me that she couldnt let you know. Mika and Chiaki exchanged glances. Why cant she let us know? I dont know either. You agreed to her request? Yeah because I was really curious. Seiji scratched his face awkwardly. Although he didnt directly agree to Yukaris request, he had agreed implicitly. A period of silence fell between them. Mika and Chiaki felt as if they had been ambushed. Yukari was going to eat lunch together with Seiji, and she even said that there was something important that they couldnt know about. This gave them an impending sense of danger. They felt that they needed to do something about it, but what? The last time Yukari had a date with Seiji, she used the excuse of talking about a common interest, which was why they could forcefully use the method of coincidentally meeting them and joining in, but this time Yukari specifically said that they couldnt be included. This was a great tactic by Yukari. The ideas they could immediately come up with were spying and eavesdropping, but this was no good. Ignoring whether it would work or not, just this action itself was a bad one. Im sorry, this time I wont be eating lunch with the two of you is that alright? Seiji asked the two of them. Mika was unable to answer. Chiaki blinked and smiled. Of coursego ahead and chat with the Princess. Im really curious what she has to say to you. Afterwards, if you feel like you can tell us, then do so. If you really cant, then its fine. Seiji nodded. Chiaki what should we do? Mika asked weakly. Shed used the excuse of needing to use the bathroom to separate from Seiji. Asamiya-san made an excellent move with this; I dont know how to counter it, Chiaki said, sighing. She clearly asked to exclude us so that she could be alone together with Seiji, and Seiji agreed, which is checkmate. Theres nothing to be done. Its her victory this time, Mika. The double pigtailed girl was rather despondent to hear the tomboy being so convinced. Eating lunch together just once isnt all that much. Im more concerned about what she has to say to Seiji, Chiaki continued. I have a faint feeling that this lunch date will be a critical part of her attack on Seiji but I hope that this premonition of mine is wrong. During lunch break. Seiji met up with Yukari, and they walked to a quiet area of the school together. Thats a nice-looking lunch Ive heard that you live by yourself, so did you cook it? When Seiji opened up his lunchbox, Yukari looked at the contents and asked Seiji about it. I used to live by myself, but not anymore. As for this lunchbox, the landlord was kind enough to make it for me, Seiji explained. Yukari blinked at this. Harano-san have you returned to your family? No, theres just someone living together with me now. Oh the landlord is Uehara-sans mother, right? Yes, shes always taken good care of me, Seiji said while eating his lunch. Yukari also took a bite of her own food. Asamiya-san, do you make your own lunches? I dont. But Im pretty good at cooking, and I could if I wanted to. The purple-haired beauty looked at his face. If a certain person is willing to become my boyfriend, I could make love-filled lunches for him every day~ *Cough!* Seiji almost choked at her unexpected flirtatious attack. Yukaris face was slightly red as she smiled at him. Seiji felt rather awkward being looked at by her, so he buried his face in his meal. A moment of silence fell between them. Asamiya-san, what was the main thing you wanted to talk to me about? Seiji moved the conversation to the main topic at hand. And besides, how did you know about that internet username? The hint that Yukari had told him was an internet usernameMilk Cream Sweet Sweet Pig. This wasnt Seijis internet usernameit was the username of the person he was chatting with last night, Hisashi Juumonji! This caused Seiji to think of something, but his guess still needed confirmation. Yukaris smile turned rather mysterious. Sweet Pig contacted me approximately two weeks ago on the internet, asking me to cooperate together with him to work on a dating sim game. Im interested in creating games, but not interested in working together with people from the internet. When I had a discussion with him, I learned that the game he wanted to create didnt even have a storyline or plan on what direction it would take, so I rejected him. Afterwards, he contacted me a second time, asking that I give it some more consideration. I responded politely and ignored his offer. However, last night, he contacted me for the third time, saying that the storyline was now being written by the person who had the achievement of getting published by Thunderbolt Literature, whose story was recognized by such a well-known light novel magazine. And that novel this person had published was called Ill Die If I Dont Become Handsome , and the authors pen name was Idle Dimension by the Shorethats you, Harano-san! Seijis eyes widened in surprise. During their previous meeting he had talked to Yukari about their common interest of light novels and had told her about his own published story and pen name. Since she had been contacted by Sweet Pig, who was Hisashi Juumonji, that meant that she was The next part Im about to tell you is an important secret of mine that Ive been protecting for all this time. Yukaris face flushed red. Ive always been keeping it a secret from all my friends and classmates. Only my family members know. Harano-san, if you promise to keep this secret for me, Ill tell you about it, and Ill agree to join you and Sweet Pig in creating a game together! Seiji nodded as he looked into the purple-haired beautys clear eyes. I promise you that I shall keep it a secret. Yukaris smile grew even more brilliant. Im actually an artist, and I started drawing for light novels three years ago my artist name is Romance of Ice and Fire.'' Even though Seiji had mentally prepared himself, he was still astonished. Romance of Ice and Fire? Wasnt that the same artist that drew the cover art and insert art for I Cant Sleep When Im Sleeping Together with My Younger Sister ? Because Seiji felt that this artist was amazing at drawing the tantalizing forbidden zones, Seiji had even searched for this artists work on the internet and browsed this artists personal blog, which further convinced him that this artist was a master. But he didnt expect that You youre really Romance of Ice and Fire? The person who drew the art for I Cant Sleep ? Yukari nodded, her face completely red. Ice represents blue, and fire represents red. Romance of Ice and Fire alludes to the combination of blue and red, which is purple my color, she explained softly. I see! Seiji now understood. Heavens, this world was he didnt even know how to describe it. A beautiful girl that drew ecchi drawings Saenai Heroine no Sodatekata, Shoujo-tachi wa Kouya wo Mezasu, Eromanga Sensei, and such anime flashed through his mind. So ero! For a beautiful girl to be an ero artist, this itself was so ero! It was stimulating to the imagination!! It was no wonder Yukari always kept it a secret. If it were exposed, people would definitely look at her strangely. Seiji realized how much Yukari trusted him by telling him her secret. I got it Ill definitely keep my promise and protect your secret to the death! he declared solemnly. You cant even tell Uehara-san and Wakaba-san about it. Of course. Yukaris eyes twinkled as she regarded Seijis solemn expression. I knew that Harano-san wouldnt look at me strangely, that you would accept and understand me, and protect my secret for me, she said in a soft and gentle voice. I like this part of you and want to be together with you. Harano-san Id like to call you Seigo from now onis that alright? Chapter 269 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 The purple-haired beautys expression was rather flirtatious as she said this, and Seiji couldnt help but feel moved by it. Sure, he agreed. Since shes willing to create the game together with me, then shes going to be my partner from now on, and thats a step up from being normal friends, so of course itll be fine if she calls me by name. That was what Seiji was thinking. Of course, Yukari was thinking something entirely different. Go ahead and call me Yukari from now on as well. Alright. The purple-haired girl was delighted to have achieved her important goal. The two of them continued eating together. By the way, what type of game storyline are you intending to write Seigo? Yukari asked. Her heart pounded rather quickly at calling him directly for the first time. Seiji told her the result of last nights discussion with Hisashi. A boy in female clothing as the main topic not bad! Yukaris eyes lit up. I also think that this is an interesting topic, and I agree with it! Thats good, then. Do you have any specific ideas or thoughts on this matter? Hmm I think that the standard fake lesbian relationship is a good one, but if it were me Id want something more special. Yukari pondered on it for a moment. How about using the classical story outline of a cute boy wearing female clothing and sneaking into a girls school, but there are actually two boys sneaking in how about that? Oh? Seijis eyes also lit up at hearing this. This sounds pretty good; do you have any more details? Yukari gave the matter some more thought. We can have the two boys as opponents! These two boys actually have the same goalperhaps they are searching for some type of artifact, which was why they both disguised themselves as girls and entered the girls school. These two boys dont know each others identity, but know of the others existence and are competing with each other to find the artifact or reveal the others existence and get the other kicked out of the girls school something like this. So, were adding mystery, suspense, and a competition of smarts Yep, this seems quite promising! Two cute boys both disguising themselves as girls and dueling in a battle of wits against each other? It definitely sounded interesting to Seiji. We can use one of the traps as the main character. He faked his identity as a girl and became a new student at the girls school, and after he entered the dormitory, he learned that he has a competitor who also joined the school in the same way and is even in the same dormitory! Likewise, his rival also learns about him Seiji began imagining the basic plot of the story out loud. In the female dormitory, Seiji continued, there are actually two boys with the same goal who are uncompromising enemies! One will focus on self-preservation and play the part of a girl as perfectly as possible, while the other wants to expose his rival, or reach his goal first at all costs! I think this type of storyline will be great! I think itll work, and I really feel like writing it right away! If we make the artifact require a condition where you need a girl to truly be in love with you, the main character will need to both be cautious of his rival and also date the girls, and different girls will have different routes, and one of the girls will even include his rival, where the two of them will end up er When Seiji thought about this idea, he suddenly paused. A misunderstanding route between two traps? No! It sounded interesting, but he was going to be the writer! It might give him a dark memory or mental injury that would be impossible to cure!! Yukari chuckled upon seeing Seiji freeze. How about giving the artifact the power to change a persons gender? she suggested. This way, it wont end up being a boy with a boy, and it can still be a boy with a girl. No, thats no good. Seiji rejected this suggestion with great difficulty. In the end, I feel that this type of change is somewhat meaningless. Instead we could consider a surprise reveal, where he believed his rival to be male, but she was actually female, and it was all a misunderstanding by the main character. But this feels like wed be tricking the players too much. Seiji thought hard on the direction of the storyline. Or, after the storyline progressed to a certain point, and the main character and his rival found each other, the mistaken beginnings of love turned into friendship. The two of them allied in retrieving the artifact and managed to cooperate and solve an underlying vicious plot. Alternatively, they could duel against each other to determine the rightful owner of the artifactsomething like that. This seems like it would work, and it would be reasonable as well, emotionally speaking. After finding out that a love target was actually a boy and even your rival, normally speaking, very few people would still be able to retain their feelings of love! After some small conflicts, the two of them becoming friends sounds much more reasonable. I think that this sounds fine and that the players will be able to accept it. Yukari praised his idea. Yep, thats what its going to be then! Seiji thus settled on boys love between traps whoops, a friendship between the two male rivals as the basic storyline. This friendship route should it be just treated as a normal route at first, or should it be a hidden route thats the true ending? Well consider it slowly later; we need to get the story background settled first. Seiji continued to eat his lunch and think. Yukari looked at him and felt that boys were always more handsome when they were being serious. As Seiji was already exceedingly handsome to begin with, his handsomeness was now shooting through the roof! She felt as if she were about to become a nymphomaniac. The purple-haired beauty did her best to maintain her sense of reason and logic as she listened to him, chatted with him, and gave her own ideas and advice. They passed the time together having fun just like this. Mika, Chiaki, and Kaho were waiting for Seijis return. Yukari did indeed have something important to say to me. I promised her that I wouldnt tell about it, so Seiji honestly explained everything to three girls. Mika and the other girls exchanged awkward glances. Youre calling her Yukari now, Chiaki observed. Seiji smiled. Yep, our relationship with each other became closer. Mika had a complex expression, and Chiaki appeared rather calm on the surface. Kaho grew nervous as she detected something was wrong with the atmosphere. Seiji considered things as he looked at the girls. He couldnt tell them about how Yukari was an artist, but the other things were still okay. Ive almost finished writing Brother Monogatari . After Ive finished, Im going to write a storyline for a game. He sat down and told them about it. A game storyline? Yep, a dating sim games storyline. Seiji smiled. Mika, do you still remember? I mentioned it to you before He began chatting with them about the game and didnt mention Yukari Asamiya again. Chiaki suddenly thought of something and came to a realization while they were chatting. After lunch break, during class. I can probably guess at what the Princess did now, Chiaki said to Mika while Seiji was taking a bathroom break. What did she do? Mika asked curiously. After Seigo returned to us, he suddenly began talking about writing a game storyline. I suspect that he was chatting with Yukari Asamiya about this same topic. The tomboys eyes flashed. Creating a dating sim game will require more than one person. Seiji said that his friend is taking care of the programming and that hes providing the script. Then, the remaining jobs will be the artist and the musician probably. Im going to make a daring guess and say that Yukari Asamiya most likely joined his game group as the games artist or musician! As for why she needs it to be kept secretand seeing how Seiji is willing to keep it a secret, even from us, it probably means that shes an artist! An artist who knows how to draw ecchi drawings! Dating sim games typically have art which pushes the boundaries of taboo. Yukari Asamiya must be an ero artist that knows how to draw sexy drawings! In order to prevent people from looking at her in a different light, she needs it to be kept secret. Yes this all makes sense! Chiaki posed like a famous detective and assumed an expression of having seen through the truth. Mika was dazed at all this. In this moment, she felt that her good friend truly was just like a famous detective amazing. Chapter 270 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Later that night, Seiji told Hisashi Juumonji about how Romance of Ice and Fire had agreed to join them and set up a chat group, adding all three of them as members. Its great that Ice and Fire Sensei is willing to join us! Could I ask how you found Idle Fish? And why was it that you agreed to join us? No need to use honorifics; you can just call me Ice and Fire, Yukari typed in the chat group. Im actually real-life friends with Idle Fish and knew that he was the author of Become Handsome . When you told me that the game scriptwriter would be the author of Become Handsome , I was astonished and told him about the fact that Im actually an artist. After discussing it with him, I felt that it would be interesting to create a game together with you guys, so I agreed to join in. I see such a subtly wondrous connection of fate! Hisashi exclaimed. Indeed, I was shocked to find out that my friend was the artist Ice and Fire; I never expected someone right beside me could turn out to be a potential collaborator, Seiji typed. I chatted a lot with Ice and Fire at lunch today, and heres what we came up with for the games storyline Seiji explained what he and Yukari came up with during lunchtime to Hisashi. Two traps secretly competing against each other this definitely sounds interesting! I give my full support to this story! Hisashi even added several emoticons with excited expressions. Please go ahead with this storyline! Lets also add suspense and novelty to make the story even fiercer, deeper, and impactful! Hisashi then added a few hot-blooded passionate emoticons. Suspense is a definite yes, but as for novelty I object! I dont wish to draw bloody scenes, and Ive never drawn them before. Isnt it good for artists to try topics theyve never practiced before, Ice and Fire Sensei? Also, it can even be an advertisement for the game: we can promote it as a new, unprecedented genre fro Romance of Ice and Fire; she aims to surpass her limits! Hisashi was clearly very passionate about this topic. Yukari fell silent. Sweet Pig, no need to be so forceful with your requests. Perhaps Ice and Fire will want to try new things in the future, but not now, Seiji typed. I think that just adding suspense will be fine and that adding novelty is slightly overboard. If Idle Fish says so, then Ill retract my request. My apologies, Ice and Fire Sensei. No, Sweet Pig-san, Yukari responded, you didnt say anything wrong. Artists should challenge their own boundaries without fear. But now is not the right time for me. I dont have any interest in drawing such a style. There was a brief moment of silence in the chat group. So the storylines basically decided now, and the keywords are trap, school, artifact, romance, competition, and suspense Im going to start working on the game script after finishing the novel that Im working on, Seiji said. Ice and Fire, why dont you start thinking about the character appearances and draw a charismatic main character. Got it. Then this humble one shall continue searching for people, Hishashi said. We still need to find a music composer for our game. Also should we get an office for ourselves? An office Seiji blinked at this proposal. Ice and Fire, what do you think? I think it wont be necessary. As he expected, she didnt want to reveal herself. I think its unnecessary as well. Lets forget about the office, then. This humble one simply wanted all the team members to be together and happily work in the same room but if neither of you are interested, its fine. Hisashi sent an emoticon of regret. Actually, Id also like an office, but Ice and Fire doesnt want to expose their true identity; please understand. Seiji secretly sent a message to Hisashi. Also, dont expose the fact that this artist is currently a student at Genhana High School. Got it! No worries, Seigo. One day later. Seiji typed out the last word of Brother Monogataris final chapter. After the final period was added, he stared at the screen for a long while before finally removing his hands from the keyboard, stretching, and letting out a huge sigh of relief. It was complete! Hed finally finished writing this story! Seiji felt a sense of satisfaction and achievement comparable to running a marathon after completing his draft. He scanned over it one more time to confirm that there were no obvious errors like missed words before calling Shika over. Shika sat down in front of the computer and began reading the story. Her eyes grew brighter and brighter as she immersed herself in the story. Seiji watched her for a little while before walking to the living room and pouring himself some tea. He picked up a light novel that he hadnt read yet and started browsing through it casually. After being busy for so long, he could finally relax and take a break. Half an hour later, when Seiji was about to refill his tea, his cell phone rang. He checked the caller ID and saw it was an unfamiliar number. After a brief pause, he took the call. Hello, who might you be? Good evening. Is this Seigo Harano-san? a slightly raspy voice asked on the other end. It sounded like an old mans voice. I am. Sorry for bothering you in the evening. My name is Shouzou Amami; Im Hoshis, Rions, and Kotomi Amamis grandfather. Hoshi and the twins grandfather!? Seiji was rather surprised. Harano-san, are you currently busy? No, not at all. Then allow this old fellow to say a few words, said the elderly man named Shouzou. I sincerely thank you, Harano-san, for helping that child Hoshi. I should have given you my gratitude long ago, but I was preoccupied with various affairs, which was why I took so long. Please forgive me for the delay. No, theres no need; I just did what I should have, Seiji told him sincerely. Hoshi and the owner ah, I mean Rika Amami-san, theyve already thanked me. Theres no need for you to thank me so formally. Their thanks is their thanks, my gratitude is my gratitude, Shouzou said in a serious tone. In the end, this is all because I didnt teach my son properly, which caused such an incident. Its my responsibility. Thanks to Harano-san, this incident was resolved. Im feeling the painful effects of my own mistake, and Im sincerely grateful to you. In order to personally express my gratitude, Id like to invite Harano-san over to my humble residence for dinner tomorrow night. Would you happen to be free then? I am free. Then I shall wait here to welcome you tomorrow. I really feel like its not necessary to be so polite By all means, please attend, the old man said sincerely. After that, he gave Seiji a time and place. Seiji could only record it. After repeating once more that he would await Seigo Haranos arrival tomorrow night, Shouzou Amami hung up the call. He was rather polite and formal for the calls entire duration. The incident with Hoshi was about a month ago now, and Seiji thought that it was completely over with. He didnt expect to receive the gratitude of an Amami family elder as well as an invitation to dinner. He truly felt that this all was unnecessary, but since it was an invitation from an elder who meant well, he believed he should accept. Tomorrow night at seven oclock should he bring over some presents? Seiji mulled it over. Then, he checked his contact list and called someone. That person picked up immediately. Good evening, Senpai! Good evening, Junior, Seiji greeted. I just received a phone call from your grandfather. Eh Eh!? Hoshi choked out a sound of astonishment. Chapter 271 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Why did Grandfather He expressed his gratitude for me and invited me over for dinner at his home tomorrow night. Oh I was wondering whether or not to bring them some presents. What do your grandfather and grandmother like? I I dont really know, Hoshi replied. I see. Seiji rubbed his chin in contemplation. Although I could still call the confectionery store owner and ask forget it, Ill just bring over some desserts. I think that its not necessary for Senpai to bring anything. Thats fine as well, but I still think its better to bring something rather than arrive empty-handed. Seiji sighed. I never expected your grandfather to express his gratitude to me in such a formal fashion. Yeah Im surprised as well, but it does seem like something my grandfather would do, Hoshi chuckled. Senpai, just accept my grandfathers gratitude. I will. Seiji paused for a moment. Actually, what Im really wondering is what I should say to your twin sisters when I see them at your grandfathers home. Hoshi didnt know how to respond to this. During this period of time how was the relationship between you and your sisters? Seiji decided to ask a sensitive question. We see each other from time to time and also chat occasionally on the phone, Hoshi answered. I think it counts as doing fairly good. It seemed that they werent able to recover and form a normal brother-sister relationship yet. This was quite normal, as mental injuries wouldnt heal so easilyor perhaps it should be said that the distance between them wouldnt shrink so quickly. Thats fine, then, Seiji could only say this. It was fine to take it slow. They were all still young, and as long as both sides made a sincere effort to repair the relationship, then one day they would finally become a family again. Saturday morning. Seiji sent the completed version of Brother Monogatari to Editor Yoshizawa, as well as Mika and Chiaki. Then, he considered what he should begin cultivating next. He still needed to write the games storyline, but he wasnt in a hurry. He felt that he should also cultivate no, focus on cultivation as the priority! After all, making a game was just a personal interest; becoming a Yin-Yang Master was related to his family. Should he focus on cultivating Spiritual Power and Mana with the aim of directly becoming a Yin-Yang Master, or should he first master the basic spells? After thinking for a while, Seiji decided to focus on mastering the basic spells. After all, only by mastering the spells would he finally feel a tangible increase in strength. Furthermore, the requirements for becoming a Yin-Yang Master might include learning those spells. Another way of putting it was this: just what use would a Yin-Yang Master that hadnt mastered the basic spells be? Hed be useless. Seiji believed that he should first become a passable Spiritual Ability user before cultivating and becoming a Yin-Yang Master. Then, what spell should he focus on? [Beginner-level Telekinesis]! This one seemed good, as it was the basic spell for using Mana. And so, Seiji took out his black cell phone, looked up the secret technique manual on [Telekinesis], and studied it carefully. After he finished reading it, he asked for Shikas guidance. Finally, after gaining a basic understanding of the spell, he began to practice [Telekinesis]. The most difficult aspect of [Telekinesis] was gathering the Mana and manipulating it outside of his body. First, he would need to gather Mana to the point where it was dense enough to affect physical reality. He then had to release it from his body, wrapping it around the object he wished to move and setting a direction and path for the moving object. Finally, he had to activate the [Telekinesis] with an incantation, and the object would move. Seiji felt that it was akin to creating a mental rope, placing the rope on the object, tossing it out, then dragging the ropeit was both annoying and bothersome. He tried his best to comprehend and utilize [Telekinesis]. He progressed much quicker than he expected! Although he struggled on his first attempt, after trying it many times, it didnt take him long to get the hang of it. When he checked his system, he noticed that his progress bar was increasing rapidly, much faster than when he was learning [Astral Vision]! Do I have a talent for learning this particular spell? Regardless of whether it was merely a mistaken perception, Seiji was filled with excitement and redoubled his efforts at practicing the spell. And so, time passed just like this. When Seiji returned to his senses, he found that it was already evening. For Seiji, cultivation was just like writinga mysterious action that made time fly by. Seiji was quite satisfied with his progress. With this speed, hed be able to master [Beginner-level Telekinesis] completely by tomorrow! Compared to learning [Astral Vision], the time passed by in a flash. It was similar to how he was able to master the [Body-Strengthening Spell] quickly. It seemed that cultivation also required talent. Seiji rested for a while after he finished cultivating, and then he told Shika that he was going out for a bit. Seiji purchased a box of desserts on the way before arriving at Grandfather Amamis residence. It was a rather large house that seemed somewhat archaic and dated. Its grounds were expansive, with numerous trees and plants abound. He pressed the doorbell, and someone quickly walked out of the residence. It was an elderly man wearing plain, traditional Sakura Island clothing. He had neatly combed white hair, and although his gaunt face was creased with wrinkles, he didnt seem particularly ancient. His eyes were lively and he was smiling widely; Seiji reckoned that he was probably quite the handsome man in his younger days. Welcome, Harano-san, he greeted Seiji with a smile and opened the gate to the residence. I am Shouzou Amami. Hello, Amami-san, Seiji greeted politely. You dont need to address me as -san ; feel free to be more casual. Ill call you Harano-kun then. Shouzou immediately switched to a more familiar way of addressing him. He led Seiji into the residence. As expected, the living room was decorated in the traditional style of Sakura Island. The decorations were far more elaborate than Seijis apartment, and the place was wide and well-lit as it was clean and organized. Shouzou politely received the desserts that Seiji gave him as a present. The food wont be ready for a while yet, so lets have a chat first. The old man poured some tea before squinting and looking up at Seijis face. Harano-kun, what club are you in at school? he asked. Im not currently in any clubs. Oh then what do you like to do after school? I like to Seiji began conversing with Shouzou, and he answered Shouzous questions honestly. Shouzous eyes were fixed on Seijis face the entire time; he seemed to be in deep thought. Harano-kun, he said abruptly, Id like to ask a question: do you know Yui Haruta-san? Seijis heart skipped a beat at this question. Yui Haruta I know her. While surprised, he admitted to knowing her. Then, he asked a question of his own to Shouzou: Why do you suddenly ask, Amami-san? Do you know her? Indeed I felt that the two of you resembled each other, Shouzou muttered. Harano-kun, what your relationship with her? Seiji blinked upon hearing this question. Shes my older sister. Just as the elderly Shouzou showed surprise, Seiji added another sentence on top of that: My real name is Seiji Haruta. Seiji Haruta Shouzous brows shot upwards from receiving yet another, even greater surprise. I apologize for using a false name, but theres a good reason for it, Seiji explained. As for my real name Rika Amami-san and Mayuzumi Amami-sensei are already aware of it. Reason it must be that your former reputation was rather bad. Shouzou had an understanding expression in his eyes, and then his expression turned rather complex. Yui Haruta-sans younger brother I never expected him to be you. His words sounded deep and profound. Not only does this elder know Yui Haruta, he even knows the previous me! This was beyond Seijis expectations. Seiji tried combing through his inherited memories, but couldnt find anything about this old man. Amami-san who exactly are you? he decided to ask about Shouzous identity. Shouzou didnt answer immediately; instead he kept his gaze trained on Seiji for a long moment, before slowly opening his mouth: Im Chapter 272 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 a florist. Florist? Seiji was rather confused to hear this. Yui Haruta-san is a regular customer of mineshe always purchases the flowers that I plant, Shouzou explained. Ive chatted with her about various things in the past, including her younger brother. Young Master Seiji Haruta. I never expected that I would meet with you like this. I didnt expect that Amami-san would know my older sister, either, Seiji said, sighing. Then, a brief silence fell between them. Both of them sipped their tea. Young Master Seiji, how long have you been using the name Seigo Harano?'' Shouzou inquired. No need to call me young master, as Im no young master, Seiji told him. I started using this alias when I transferred to Genhana High School, so I think Ive been using it for about a month and a half now. Does Yui Haruta-san know about this? She does. Does she know about you helping my grandson? Er this, I wouldnt know. Seiji was unsure. Shouzou blinked upon hearing this. Harano-kun is it alright if I still address you in this way? Of course. Harano-kun, your personality and behavior are incredibly different from the person that I heard about. Just what exactly is this about? Could I hear the story? Seiji smiled at this. Of coursethis isnt a complex tale at all. He recounted his fake story about how he decided to change himself after he almost died from choking on instant noodles. After all, he felt it wouldnt be appropriate to say that he was actually an entirely different person that had reincarnated. You witnessed death'' Shouzou muttered to himself with a melancholy look in his eyes. He was evidently moved. Indeed, this does have the power to influence people greatly. Seiji silently sipped his tea. At this moment, somebody arrived. It was a beautiful girl with an excellent figure, delicate eyelashes, and blue eyes. She was wearing casual clothes. Rion Amami or Kotomi Amami. Seiji didnt have the ability to differentiate the twin sisters from each other. Grandfather, dinner is ready, she said before turning to Seiji. This was their first meeting in just over a month. Hello, Harano-san. Thank you for coming here, and welcome. Hello, Amami-san. Sorry for the bother. The two of them greeted each other calmly. Shouzou watched this scene, an enigmatic light flashing in his eyes. Harano-kun, lets have dinner now, he said. The elderly man and the teenage boy rose and followed the girl to the dining hall. Apart from the other twin sister, there was also a kind-looking elderly lady in leisure wear. She had a slightly round face and her silver-white hair was bundled up on top of her head. Shouzou introduced her as his wife, Yukina Amami; she was also the twin sisters and Hoshis grandmother. Seiji politely greeted her, and she also smiled and returned his greeting. Then, everyone sat down and began eating dinner together. The food was delicious and abundant. Seiji felt that every dish was wonderfully cooked, and he gave his sincere praise. All these dishes were cooked by Rion and Kotomi, Yukina said proudly. I merely guided them. No, we only succeeded in cooking them so well thanks to Grandmothers guidance. Yeah, if it was left only up to Rion and I, we wouldnt be able to cook so well. You dont need to say that; it was still made by you after all Youre really quick learners when it comes to cooking; youre already skilled to the extent where youd make excellent brides. Yukina looked at the twin sisters. Rion and Kotomis faces flushed slightly under their grandmothers gentle gaze. Seiji felt relieved at witnessing such a gentle family scene. By the way, Ive been wanting to thank my two Senpais. He smiled. During the school festival, thanks for helping out my good friend. Rion and Kotomi exchanged glances before looking at him. Are you talking about Mika Uehara? Seiji nodded. That was merely our duty, the two of them said lightly. Whats this about? Shouzou wondered. Harano-kun, mind explaining? Its like this Seiji repeated what he had heard from Mika. Oh well done, Rion, Kotomi. Shouzou sincerely praised the twins after hearing about what they had done. We only did what we should have The twins faces flushed slightly redder when their grandfather also praised them. Seiji chuckled at this. Everyone looked at him. I never expected that my Senpais would say something similar to me, Seiji explained. I just did what I should have. Hed said that exact sentence to Shouzou last night on the phone. And now, the twins were saying the same thing to Shouzou. He felt that this was rather ironic, which was why hed let out a chuckle. Shouzou understood his meaning and smiled in realization. Yukina was still curious about it, so Shouzou explained it to her. After she understood, she also smiled gently at the twin sisters. Rion and Kotomi blushed even deeper. Seiji felt that they were actually quite cute like this. Wonderful. The various exclamations within him finally coalesced into this one comment. After dinner, Shouzou asked Seiji return to the living room, and he also called Rion and Kotomi over. I have a suggestion, he said to the boy and the two girls. You might feel that its rather sudden, but Ive taken it into serious consideration, and I think its an excellent idea. Suggestion? Seiji was rather curious what it could be. Rion and Kotomi were similarly curious. My suggestion is go out with each other! Shouzou announced with a serious expression and tone. Seiji and the twin sisters were all rendered speechless. What? All three of them were stunned and simultaneously uttered the same word. This was rather comical; it was akin to a scene out of a gag manga. What did this elder just say? Go out with, as in date? Me and Rion and Kotomi!? Seiji knew what hed heard, but a part of him suspected that he was afflicted with hearing problems and that hed misheard. He could only stare dazedly at the beautiful twins. It just happened that the twins were also staring at him with blank expressions. After they exchanged stunned looks for a full three seconds, all three of them turned in unison to look at the elderly man sitting across from them. You must have made a mistake with your words!? the boy and girls eyes and expressions seemed to say. I didnt make any mistakes with what I said, Shouzou continued seriously. Just earlier in our discussion, I learned that Harano-kun doesnt have a girlfriend, and Rion, Kotomi, you dont have a boyfriend either, so theres no problems with you dating each other. No, no, there are going to be huge problems! Seiji inwardly moaned. Amami-san, Seiji said cautiously, not having a girlfriend or boyfriend is just one of the conditions for dating, but it isnt the only condition Between me and the Amami twin Senpais I know that perhaps you dont view each other favorably right now, but that doesnt mean that youre not appropriate for each other, Shouzou said. Harano-kun, based on my observations and understanding of you, and now that Ive added on my experience of you, my judgement is that youre the most suitable boy to date Rion and Kotomi! Your physical appearance, personality, eloquence, and behavior its all excellent. And the most important part is this: youre the person who defeated them and caused them to change for the better! If you were the one to be with them, youd be someone theyd respect, and youd also be able to guide them down the right path. This is something that other boys arent able to do. Seiji was rendered speechless at this. He understood what Shouzou meant, but And Rion and Kotomi may not be the most suitable girls for you, but theyre truly excellent, beautiful, and talented as well as good cooks. As long as they continue going down the proper path, theyll become incredibly charismatic women! Theyre definitely up to par for being your companions. Before any of this, arent you ignoring a fundamental problem!? Rion and Kotomi are two girls, and Im just one boy!! Wait a moment, Im feeling a strong sense of dj vu from this retort of mine oh, I recall! Isnt this exactly what I said to Hoshi before!? This Amami-sans suggestion isnt it exactly the same as Hoshis suggestion long ago!!!? Chapter 273 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Before this, Hoshi had requested for Seiji to become his twin sisters boyfriend during their first meeting. Seiji never expected to hear the exact same suggestion coming from the Amami family elder after all this time! What was with the grandfather and grandson of this family!? Should he say that it was to be expected of grandfather and grandchild? For them to actually say the exact same thing Seiji didnt even know how he should react. Even though he really wanted to comment on this, he felt that it would be inappropriate to do so in front of an elder. Ultimately, he didnt know how else to express his feelings, so he chose to remain silent. Shouzou looked back towards the twins. Just now, what I said to Harano-kun, was also for you. Rion, Kotomi, consider it carefully. Is there anyone better for you than Harano-kun at your school? And in the future, do you think that youll meet someone more suitable for you? Rion and Kotomi remained silent. Seiji sensed their gazes upon him and turned to see that the twin beauties were both looking in his direction. Their eyes flashed with a mysterious light, and they appeared to be in deep contemplation. Seiji suddenly had an ominous premonition. Hey, hey, these two wouldnt really Rion, what grandfather said seems to be accurate. Kotomi, I also feel that theres nothing wrong with what he said. Nothing wrong, the hell! Try disagreeing a little!! Once again, Seiji was stunned. No way! How could you two accept it so easily!? Are you that obedient to your grandfathers words!? Even if you arent the witches anymore, theres no need to become docile to such a degree, is there!? This is too much of a contrast!! Rion, objectively speaking, Seigo Harano is the most excellent boy in our entire school. Hes excellent all-around, and he completely fits the requirements to be our lover! Indeed, Kotomi. Weve sworn to become stronger than him and then defeat him. We can use the method of going out with him, becoming his girlfriends, and completely conquering him to realize our oath! Thats right, Rion. This is an even better method to defeat him with in fact, its the best method! Thats because even if he becomes even stronger and more charismatic, hell still belong to us! Seiji was rendered absolutely speechless. He didnt even know what expression he had any more or what he should say in response to them. They had indeed changed, but it was obvious that some aspects of their personality remained the same. Its to be expectedafter all, how could they possibly make a full 180-degree change!? Seiji really felt that he was in a precarious situation. This was an entirely different type of threat one worse than facing off against the twin witches from before. No, wait! He thought back to his last meeting with them, and the critical words that theyd said. Didnt the two of you say that you hated me? Seiji asked. Rion and Kotomi blinked upon hearing this. Rion, have we ever said something like that? Kotomi, I recall nothing of that sort at all. The twins smiled mischievously. Seijis eyes widened in surprise. Theyre actually straight-up lying now!? You definitely did! At that time in the stairwell you said that you hated me, which was why youd become stronger and defeat me! He recalled the scene in his mind. These two girls definitely remembered it! It was impossible for them to forget!! Eh, is that so, Rion? I still cant remember anything. Er, it seems like it, but it might not be the case. My memorys not too good either, Kotomi. The twin beauties continued to smile. So theyre going to deny it to the end! Seiji felt the urge to choke; he didnt know how to continue accusing them anymore. Even if we really said that, sometimes when girls say they hate a boy, it doesnt really mean hate~ Indeed, so you shouldnt take it too seriously when girls say they hate you, Harano-san. Stop pretending like thats the case! At that time, you definitely meant hate; theres no mistaking it! Seiji expressed his thoughts using his resolute look in his eyes. No matter what things were like in the past, the current us would like to get along well with Harano-san. Yep, we feel that its completely fine to date with Harano-san probably. Rion and Kotomi exchanged glances and imagined something that caused both their faces to flush red. Rion, I think its not just probably. Kotomi, I also feel that its not probablyits definitely. The two identical beauties now looked directly towards Seiji and said their next sentence softly: We can definitely truly fall in love with you, Seigo Harano! Their eyes were clear, and their faces were red. They spoke sincerelyas if theyd realized the true feelings in their heartsand it didnt sound fake at all. At the very least, Seiji didnt feel like they were faking it. That was why he was so shocked. He was suddenly struck by a huge impact because his mind was wholly unprepared! Inwardly, he was slightly shaken. He couldnt help but feel the twins before him were incredibly cute. His face also reddened slightly. Dont you feel that you might be wrong about what youre feeling? Seiji averted his gaze. He seemed embarrassed. No, he was definitely embarrassed! Seigo Harano was embarrassed. This was the first time that the twins had seen such a side to him, and it caused their hearts to skip a beat. They were rather nervous to meet the handsome boy again today. As for feelings like hate and wanting revenge? Those emotions were long gone already; it was as if they had never existed. They had imperceptibly disappeared with time. The twins were astonished to discover this, but that was how it was. They maintained calm appearances on the surface as they greeted him and ate dinner together. After hearing his sincere praise for their cooking, receiving his thanks, and seeing his gentle smile they noticed for the first time how handsome he was! Seigo Harano was handsome to begin with. After dinner, when they heard their grandfathers suggestion, they were indeed just as shocked as Seigo. But upon closer consideration, they thought that their grandfather was correct. There was no boy more suitable for them than Seigo Harano. He received full points from them in physical appearance, body shape, and he was handsome and gentle and the most important part was that he was the man who utterly defeated them! They personally experienced just how strong he was. Thats why, in order to defeat him no, conquer him! They were willing to give their everything. In order to obtain his body and heart, they were willing to pay using their own bodies and hearts Seigo Harano was the only boy in the world that they felt was worthy of them doing so, and the only one they would be willing to do so! This was their wholehearted revenge; it was the twin witches final counterattack! Thoughts like these ran through Rions and Kotomis minds. And after seeing his embarrassment, they were inwardly moved and confirmed that this was the best way to conquer him. We dont believe ourselves to be mistaken, Rion said. Seigo Harano, youre handsome and gentle. We want you for ourselves, and were willing to pay ourselves. The twin beauties smiled sweetly at him. Their flushed cheeks and sparkling eyes made the sisters almost irresistible. Seiji was shaken even further by this astonishing attack from them. Witches he couldnt help but think this again. The twin witches still existed right here and now, and they were targeting him! This was their true final attack, the most honest and straightforward type of attacka strong declaration that they would conquer him! Chapter 274 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 It seems that Rion and Kotomi agree with my suggestion, Shouzou exclaimed with obvious delight. Harano-kun, youre willing to accept it as well, right? No I I know that you arent particularly fond of them right now, but this matter if youre just going out with them. After gradually accumulating feelings for each other, you all can become true lovers, or even partners for life. The elderly mans eyes flashed with an enigmatic light. This although its not impossible, I still feel that people should only go out with each other after they begin liking each other first. Seiji could only smile wryly. No need to be so conservative, Harano-kun. Were living in the twenty-first century. Young people these days should be more open-minded. Seiji was rendered speechless. It felt rather strange for him to hear an elder saying such a sentence! Rion and Kotomi are my granddaughters and Im proud of them. Having beautiful twins like them as your girlfriends will definitely satisfy you! Besides, itll be something for you to be proud about as well. Things are escalating on the weirdness scale! So you didnt ignore the fact that they were two girls, and you even treated it as an advantage for the twins!? This rather than saying its something to be proud about, I think it would be more likely to cause controversy Controversies all stem from jealousy. You can simply treat it as your honor. Its not only because of jealousy! Arent you being too optimistic about things!? Treating controversies as honor, this is If you dont wish to do so, then just ignore any controversies. Harano-kun, youre not the type of person who particularly cares what other people think about you, right? Er Seiji considered things over, then looked directly into Shouzous sincere gaze. Its not a bad suggestion, Amami-san, but its a little too sudden, so its difficult for me to accept. He tried to be as polite and honest as possible. I believe that both my Senpais are beautiful and excellent girls, and Id surely be the one greatly benefiting if I went out with them. Honestly, I was moved inside as well! But I still cant just become someones boyfriend so simply. Im delighted that you thought of me so highly, and Im also happy that my two Senpais were willing to accept me, but my two Senpais and I still dont understand each other very well, and I still feel that my own level is still insufficient. At any rate, thank you so much for your suggestion. To me, it was the highest form of praise! Although Im delighted, please allow me to politely refuse. The room fell silent. Something was flashing in Shouzous eyes. Rion and Kotomis eyes were also flashing. Seiji had a serious expression and a resolute look in his eyes. How regrettable After a while, the old man finally broke the silence. I truly believed that it was a good idea of mine. A pity that it was rejected. But, it didnt come as a surprise. He smiled while saying so. It was indeed too sudden, so it wasnt strange for you to refuse at all. My apologies Seiji lowered his head slightly. Why are you apologizing? Harano-kun, you gave your serious reply, thats good enough for me. Shouzou kept smiling. Although its regrettable that my suggestion wasnt taken up on, Im still quite happy, because I can see all the clearer just what type of person you are, and Im quite confident that I havent misjudged you. Youre an excellent youngster, Seigo Harano no, young master Seiji Haruta. Seiji lifted his head. Rion and Kotomi showed surprised expressions. No matter what you were like in the past, from what I can tell, the current you is an excellent person in both physical appearance and inside as well. You should be more proud of the current you. Shouzou lowered his head slightly towards him. Its my honor to meet you, young master Seiji. Seiji felt that this was recognition. At this moment, Shouzou Amami was truly recognizing him as Seiji Haruta, Yui Harutas younger brother. Please dont say that. I said it before, Im no young master; I wasnt in the past, nor am I one now. But you will be one in the future. Shouzou raised his head again. And I feel that it will be soon. Seiji remained silent at this. Rion and Kotomis eyes were sparkling in curiosity and excitement. Grandfather what exactly is all this? Rion, Kotomi, the two of you should work even harder in the future, and increase your charisma, so that you can be together with young master Seiji. Shouzou explained to them. Seigo Harano is young master Seijis alias. His real family name is Haruta, and hes the son of the Haruta family. As for the Haruta family its a very powerful family with a long history and incredible status. A powerful family! The twins had long since made that inference about him, and now their eyes completely lit up at hearing so. Everything made sense now! He had a personal connection with the student council president Natsuya Yoruhana who was from a similarly respectable family background, he had amazing perception and a sense of authority, he had martial prowess far surpassing ordinary people, and he had a mysteriously powerful hacker friend everything made sense now to them, because he truly was a young master from a powerful family! A prince. Not only was his appearance prince-like, he really was a prince. Rion and Kotomi looked towards Seigo Harano no, Seiji Haruta with passionate fervor in their eyes. Their choice was correct after all, surpassing even their expectations. It was a pity that he didnt accept them. But that was no matter. They already knew their goal, and had locked on to their target. This was just the beginning of their attack! Seiji noticed the twins passionate gazes and could only smile wryly in his mind. Young master Seiji, even if you dont accept the idea of dating my immature granddaughters, itll be alright to at least be friends with them, right? Shouzou looked towards Seiji again and spoke with sincerity in his voice. Of course. Seiji agreed to this. He already refused to go out with them, so if he also refused to be friends with the twins, that would make him seem too wait a moment. Dont tell me that this was Amami-sans true goal all along? No matter what, the suggestion to go out with the twins was too sudden. Even he himself admitted that it was likely that I would refuse. But he still said it so seriously, just why was that? Apart from really wanting to make us go out with each other, the more important part was probably to provide cover for his true motive! Becoming friends. If he started with such a request, there was the possibility that Seiji would refuse. But first suggesting to go out with each other, getting rejected, and then suggesting that he become friends with the twins would make the chances of Seijis rejection minimal, and the effect would be much better! Rion, Kotomi, from now on youre young master Seijis friends. Get along well with him and make the most of your opportunity, Shouzou told them kindly. Understood, grandfather. Rion and Kotomi answered happily. I did fall for his trap after all, didnt I? Seiji could only helplessly think that to himself. Young master Seiji, please take good care of us from now on. The twin beauties said that in unison with sincerity in their voices and brilliant smiles. Please dont call me like that, just call me as before please take good care of me, my two Amami-senpais, Seiji responded. Forget it, after all, becoming friends was still a good thing. At one time in the past, he had told them that he would be more than happy to accompany them whenever they wanted to play. He never expected that his statement would come true in this form. From now onwards, was he really going to have to accompany them? Well, only the gods would know. Chapter 275 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 After a while, Seiji said goodbye. Before he left, Shouzou gave him a gift. It was a large box of flower tea. My wife and I personally cultivated this flower tea. I hope that its to your tastes. Thank you, Ill sample it with care. Seiji politely accepted the gift. Once again, Shouzou Amami said seriously, thank you for helping out my grandson, and please take good care of him in the future as well. Seiji understood Shouzous feelings when he saw his expression. I will, he promised. After leaving Shouzous residence, Seiji began walking back to his apartment. He inwardly reflected on what had transpired. Seiji decided to take out his cell phone and make a call. The call connected quickly. Good evening, Senpai! Hoshis voice greeted. Good evening, junior, Seiji returned. I just left your grandfathers home. Youll never guess what just happened. Er what happened? Hoshi asked in a confused voice. Your grandfather said the exactly the same thing as you did long ago Seiji chuckled and explained the basic situation to Hoshi. Hoshi was astonished to hear what had transpired. His grandfather had actually His sisters had actually The final result was actually Senpai became friends with my sisters!? Yep, Seiji said, sighing. This was your grandfathers true motive in inviting me overto make me befriend your sisters. Another way of putting it is a total reconciliation. Hoshi was rendered speechless. Although I feel that its all too sudden, Seiji continued, I think that this is something good. Even if your grandfather didnt do this, I might have reconciled with your sisters someday in the future, but that would definitely take longer. Your grandfather used himself as the catalyst. He quickened the process of us reconciling and becoming friends this is his way of showing his care. And his care isnt only for your sisters; he cares greatly for you, too, Hoshi. Ive completely reconciled with your sisters, so that means you will be able to get along better with your sisters as well, right? There was a brief moment of silence. After a few seconds Hoshi finally responded: Its all too much for me to take in right now, but its indeed as you say, Senpai. After learning that youve reconciled with my sisters, I feel like theres less pressure on my heart I feel as if I can face them better than before. It was a mental block. Up until now, the person who minded the most about the conflict between Seiji and the twins was Hoshi. Shouzou Amami had seen all this clearly. He must have done all this for the sake of his grandson and granddaughters after much consideration. He was truly an excellent grandfather. Seiji looked up at the evening sky as he recalled Shouzous last sentence to him. How about we eat lunch together sometime next week? Eh? Me, you, and your sisters. How about the four of us eat lunch together sometime? Hoshis eyes widened in surprise. Then, he tried imagining the scene which gave him an indescribable feeling. That sounds good. Seiji smiled when he heard Hoshis response. As for the specific time on which day do you have a free lunch? Any day is fine. Alright, Ill invite your sisters in a bit, then send you a message about the day. Alright thank you, Senpai. Theres no need to thank me for this, silly. Seiji chuckled. Were friends, you know. Then, he hung up the call. Meanwhile, on the other end, Hoshis eyes were glistening with tears as he held his cell phone. Eating lunch together with Senpai and his sisters as joyful friends! Just imagining the scene felt like a beautiful dream to him. He was so happy, so delighted Tears dripped down the pretty boys face, and the warm feeling in his chest didnt fade for a long while. Sunday morning. After waking up, Seiji continued practicing [Beginner-level Telekinesis]. His condition was just as good as yesterday, and his progress bar continued filling up. It was just that the closer it got to completion, the slower the rate of progress. After practicing for the entire day, from morning to afternoon to evening Seijis progress bar was finally filled, and he could now use his ultimate ability whoops, he could now officially learn [Beginner-level Telekinesis] through his system! He paid the required points and learned this spell just like the other two beginner-level spells before it, [Body-Strengthening] and [Astral Vision]. A notification popped up on his system after he bought it. [Additional ability 2 of character reward card [Shika Kagura] has now been activated due to the prerequisites being met.] The second ability of Shikas card was now unsealed! Seiji immediately checked it out. He saw that the ability which was previously nothing but question marks now showed something different. [Additional ability 2: Ice Prison (prerequisite of [Beginner-level Telekinesis] required.)] [Buff ability for Telekinesis. This ability can be activated when you use Telekinesis on a living target. This will cause the target to feel an unbearable chill and restrict their movement. The strength of this effect will depend on the targets power level. The maximum duration is ten seconds, and it may be ineffective on stronger targets. This will cost Mana and concentration to use. Can only be cast three times per day. Freeze! Dont move !] This time there was a quote from Mei from Overwatch System, just how many times do you want to plagiarize from Overwatch? Seiji inwardly commented to himself. This was a classic freezing technique and would doubtlessly be useful in many situations. Seiji surmised that it would be useful for locking down and controlling the enemys movements right before using an ultimate ability. Alternatively, he could use it to interrupt an enemys ultimate ability, or to prevent an enemy from escaping, just like the skills description suggested. He could also use it to intimidate someone At any rate, it had a wide variety of usages and was an excellent skill to have. The weaknesses were that the skills effective duration wasnt set, and it might even be ineffective against stronger targets. It also had the limitation of only being usable three times per day. Seiji went back to [Telekinesis] in his system and checked it out in more detail. There were two new options here now. One was called [Focused Telekinesis], while the other was called [Scattered Telekinesis]. According to his systems explanation, [Focused Telekinesis] was a stronger version of [Telekinesis], which could only be used on a single target at a time. However, the power of the [Telekinesis] would be greatly improved. [Scattered Telekinesis] would allow him to move a large number of objects all at once, but the power would be greatly reduced. They seemed like upgraded versions of [Telekinesis] to Seiji. The requirements for learning them were also similar to [Beginner-level Astral Vision]: they required him to read technique manuals about them and practice cultivating in order to improve his ability in using these spells. The difference was that the third requirement wasnt question marks; instead it required sixty-six points per spell! It seemed that his system was fond of the number six today. Seiji then browsed through the new options in his [Spells] tab. [Mana Bullet]. This was obvious just from the name. It was beginner-level attack magic. [Fire/Water/Thunder/Wind/Earth Mana]. This was also rather obvious. These were beginner-level elemental magics. [Roaming Spirits Curse]. This sounded rather dangerous. Did it involve controlling a demon spirit to harm someone? [Mana Shield]. A beginner-level defense spell. [Beginner-level Cleansing]. This was beginner-level exorcism magic for eliminating the unclean or impure. [Beginner-level Summoning]. This seemed like essential magic for an aspiring Yin-Yang Master. [Beginner-level Sealing]. Was this the first step on his way to becoming a Pokemon Master? [Beginner-level Healing]. The first step to becoming a healer. There were so many new options that it would take some time for him to look them all over in more detail later. There was also a new [Item] available to him[Spell learning speed-up card]! With it he could choose any available spell and increase the speed at which he would learn it for twenty-four hours. It was a practical card, but it required ninety-nine points to exchange for. Seiji could only describe it as too expensive. Seiji tugged at his lips. He now had plenty of points compared to before, but he still didnt have enough to just casually purchase a ninety-nine-point item. This was definitely a luxury item. He could consider it in the future if he ever had an abundance of points. Chapter 276 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Seiji finally finished reading all the detailed explanations of the new spells. Afterward, he felt that he needed to plan out his evolution whoops, path for cultivation. But, before that, there was an important question that required an answer: what type of Spiritual Ability user or Yin-Yang Master should Seiji become? The answer to this question would affect which spells he learned first. It would also determine the spells he would learn if he had an excess of time and the spells that were unnecessary to learn. Basically, it influenced the order he would learn spells in, much like choosing from a skill tree. After some consideration, he arrived at an answer. Based on his answer, he planned out his future path. The first spell that he wanted to learn was [Mana Bullet]! According to the explanation, this spell could attack both physical and spiritual objects, and ordinary people would be unable to see it. It was quite a practical and useful spell. The requirements for learning it were similar to the other spells: he had to read the relevant technique manual and practice it. Seiji wasnt in a big hurry to begin his practice. He had already practiced cultivating for an entire day, and hed just spent a considerable amount of time reading through his systems explanations, so he felt like doing something else for a change of pace. And so he left his room, went to the study, and turned on his computer. He browsed the internet and also logged on to his chatting application Time passed just like this. Seiji took a shower, then watched a few videos before he decided to shut down his computer and go to sleep. Just as he was hovering his mouse over the shut down button, his chatting application beeped . It seemed that someone had sent him a message. When Seiji reflexively checked the sender of the message, he froze over in surprise. He blinked to check if he had seen things wrongly. The flashing message was still from that person. He didnt see things wrongly. It was from Cat-loving Flying Fish! Seiji clicked on the message, causing a message box to pop up. Who are you? Only those few words were written in the message to him. Seiji looked at it for a while, before he typed: I am Seiji Haruta. He sent the message. There was no immediate response from the other end, but she didnt log off like last time either. Seiji patiently waited for a response. Several minutes later. Cat-loving Flying Fish sent him another message: Liar. Seiji responded by typing: Im not lying. Cat-loving Flying Fish sent a stream of words: Liar liar liar! Im really not lying, Seiji replied calmly. Seiji Haruta the person who bears this name couldnt possibly be like you so youre definitely lying!! Complex emotions were contained within this message. Seiji felt as if he could feel the conflicted emotions within the girl on the other end of the computer screen. Shes probably crying tears must be coming out. Shes in pain and discomfort. But she still didnt turn off her computer; shes facing me bravely. What should I say to her? What should I say Seiji thought hard about this question. An apology? That didnt seem like the correct answer. An admittance of his wrongs? Asking for forgiveness? None of those seemed correct, either. That wasnt what she wanted to hear, nor was it what she needed to hear. What she wanted to hear was Suddenly, a string of text popped up in front of him; his system had given him three choices: [A: I really am Seiji Haruta, your blood brother.] [B: Thats right, I was lying. Im actually a perfect stranger.] [C: Thats right, I was lying. Im actually a body-stealing reincarnator!] Seiji was rendered speechless by his system. After looking at the options for several seconds, he knew what answer to give her. It was actually quite simple. System, thank you so much for your hint. It was just that what would happen after he said it? Seiji decided not to think too much about it after some consideration. He started typing. You saw through me. Thats right. I was lying. Im not Seiji Haruta. Seiji Haruta is already dead. Im just a person who has died already. I took over his body and memories after I reincarnated! My real name is Seigo Harano. That was how it was. If she didnt want to see Seiji Haruta, then all he had to do was tell her that this person was already dead. After a long period of silence Cat-loving Flying Fish sent him another message: I knew it You couldnt possibly be that guy, nor could that guy possibly be you! Seigo Harano a nice name. Just as hed expected, she accepted this answer. This might cause problems for him later down the road, but he didnt feel that he needed to worry about this right now. It was fine if he could make it up to her for the harm the original Seiji had caused to her. Seiji continued to type: Ive already told you my real name, so how about you? Could you please tell me your name? Cat-loving Flying Fish started at the words on her computer screen. She slowly began typing and entered: Hana Haruta. As I expected. Seijis guess had finally been confirmed. This was truly a coincidence that seemed like fate. Seiji could only smile wryly as he inwardly exclaimed at this situation. I know you, but Ive never met you before, he typed. Ive met you, but I dont know you, she typed back. Then lets get to know each other all over again Hello, blood-related younger sister of mine. Hello, blood-related older brother of mine. This was the moment when te blood-related siblings got to know each other all over again for the first time. Even though there were still some problems fine, this still seemed rather strange, but both of them felt that this was fine, and this was enough for them. At the very least, it was fine for the time being. How have you been recently, Sister? Ive been having tons of fun staying at home and being a NEET. How about you, Brother? Ive been living well. Im having lots of fun every day at school, and Im getting along excellently with my friends. Even the story I wrote recently has been published. Winners in life should all go explode! If you ever leave your home, Im sure that you could be a winner in life. No needbeing a NEET is the best! All I have to do is play, eat, and sleep; its the most comfortable life of all! Thats the way someone whos fallen to depravity would think. You dont need to worry so much about me! If you dont exercise for a long time, your figure will change. I do exercise for fifteen minutes in my room every day, so my figure definitely hasnt changed! Amazing, but you should at least increase your exercising time to thirty minutes every day. No! Ill die of fatigue and dehydration from sweating! Seiji chuckled. This seemed like a normal brother-sister conversation to him. But if he thought back to what the original Seiji did to her then he didnt know how to describe things anymore. Sister, do you have anything youd like to do? Not just playing games, but doing something yourself, like creating something or anything like that? I dont want to work. Im not talking about work; Im talking about developing your interests. Instead of always playing or watching someone elses creations, havent you ever had the impulse to create something better by yourself, even a little? I have, but I feel that if I really tried to make something it would be quite bothersome, tiring, and would require so much effort~ Then you dont need to try so hard. Just give it a casual attemptjust for fun. Just trying it will be quite fun in a much different way from only playing~ Youre just trying to fool me! I wont become depraved so easily! Im going to always be a perfect NEET! No, Im not trying to fool you into becoming depraved; Im actually trying to help you evolve into a beautiful NEET angel! What the hells a NEET angel!? This type of creature doesnt exist! No, it does exist in another world. There must be something wrong with that world! Its actually quite similar to this world. In fact, I even feel that this world has various strange things in it. Youre saying it as if that world actually exists. It does exist; I transmigrated from that world. Werent you a reincarnator? Im a transmigrator and a reincarnator. Are you trying to say that youre actually a hero from another world!? If you want to view me in this way, that works as well. Hey, hero! Wheres your holy sword? Within the bosom of my fated person. Its a pity that I still havent met that girl yet, nor have I awakened the power of a king. What the hell type of setting is that!? If you can accept it, its actually a good story. It has its own unique way of being ecchi, and the art and music are actually pretty good as well. The beginning of the story was excellent, but the ending was rather bad. Are you actually talking about some anime!? Yep, one from my previous world. You actually managed to come back to this topic again! And so, Seiji seemed like he was clowning around with made-up stories that actually werent made up, while Hana had fun commenting on his stories. This brother and sister had fun chatting online until late into the night. Chapter 277 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 After Seiji ended the conversation with Hana, he suddenly remembered that he had forgotten to ask her why she didnt tell Yui about him. Hana probably had her own thoughts on the matter. He would simply ask her next time if he had the chance. No matter what, being able to regain a normal relationship with his blood-related younger sister was something wonderful for him. Monday. Rion and Kotomi Amami were concerned about a certain matter. After saying goodbye to Seigo Harano last night, they thought of their younger brother, Hoshi. They wanted to tell Hoshi about what had happened, but they didnt know how to go about telling him. Rion and Kotomi felt deep regret towards their previous treatment of Hoshi. Although they had already apologized, what they did to him wouldnt be so easily forgiven with just an apology. It was only natural to not be forgiven for even their entire lives. Yet, Hoshi chose to forgive them. He even wanted to get along better with them and be normal siblings again. This made Rion and Kotomis hearts ache. Hoshi could have shouted at them or be angrier at them. They wanted to make it up to him, but they didnt know how to go about it. Whenever they saw him or called him, they wanted to express something, but were unable to say anything other than the most ordinary of words. With their grandfathers assistance, they were able to become friends with Seigo Harano although for now it was still only in name. Afterwards, if they could improve their relationship with Seigo, then they would probably be able to get closer to Hoshi again. But before any of that, how should they talk to Hoshi about this? Just as Rion and Kotomi were pondering this question, they received a phone call. It was from Seiji Haruta Seigo Harano. They had just exchanged phone numbers during their meeting, so they hadnt expected him to call right away! Id like to eat lunch sometime together with Hoshi and the two of you; what do you think? he asked in a casual tone. Rion and Kotomi were unable to respond for a full three seconds. After they finally regained their senses, they expressed their confusion, and learned that hed already told Hoshi about what happened last night. Hed even taken the initiative to invite Hoshi, and Hoshi had accepted! Just how proactive was he in taking action? They almost impulsively wanted to tell him to also consider their own feelings. Rion and Kotomi exchanged glances and smiled wryly. He was just such a boy. They could always feel a powerful strength from his method of dealing with situations. When they had opposed him, his strength had instilled them with great fear. But now that they were on the same side, they felt fortunate and safe. Of course, their response was that it was a great idea. As for when they had free time, they said that any days lunch break was fine. Lets go with tomorrow, which is Monday, then, he said casually. His tone was so relaxed. He treated it like an ordinary lunch. Rion and Kotomi hung up with complex emotions in their hearts. Afterwards they had difficulty sleeping all night. It played on their minds all throughout Monday morning, from the first to the final morning class of the day. The bell finally rang, signifying the end of the last morning class. It was now time for lunch break. Rion and Kotomi took out their lunchboxes and exited their classroom. They met him in the hallway. He smiled at them gently. The tall and handsome boy was illuminated by the sunlight streaming in through the window. This scene of him gently smiling hit Rion and Kotomi in their hearts. He was just too charismatic. The twins heartbeat began to increase in pace. Lets go, Seiji said, before he began walking through the hallway. Many students witnessed the sight of the Magic-Devouring Dragon walking together with the Twin Witches. All the students who knew the rumors about them were shocked by this sight! A few students furtively took pictures of them together with their cell phones and immediately began uploading them to their social media accounts. Why are they together!? Could it be the continuation of the original incident? It couldnt be There seems to be a good atmosphere surrounding them Could it be that due to the previous incident, special feelings were born between them!? After a fierce battle, they actually hooked up with each other? This is basically just like a scene out of a television show! The bystander students desire to gossip was strong today as well. Seiji didnt mind their gossiping, nor did Rion and Kotomi. They headed for the middle school section where they met up with Hoshi. From a distance away, Hoshi saw the sight of his senpai walking together with his sisters, which caused his eyes to glisten. No, I dont want to cry; that would be too unsightly. Hoshi did his best to control himself and revealed a brilliant smile as he greeted them. After meeting up, the four of them found a quiet place in the school to sit down and eat together. Seiji naturally started a topic of conversation and began chatting with the Amami siblings. The atmosphere between them quickly became friendly with all awkwardness disappearing. Senpai, hows your novel going? Hoshi asked. He already knew about the publication of Become Handsome and that Seiji was writing a new story calledBrother Monogatari . Its already completed, and Ive sent it to my editor already. I think shell probably respond today, Seiji told him. If there are no surprises, it should be able to get published by itself. Getting published by itself rather than in a magazine amazing! Hoshi exclaimed with a sparkle in his eyes. Senpai is incredible! Seiji felt rather awkward upon hearing his junior praise him so directly and look at him in adulation. I still need to hear from my editor on the final decision whether to publish it or not, and some final edits will probably be necessary. And even if its published, I still need to observe how well my story sells the market can be cruel, after all. I believe in Senpai. Senpais story will be the best! After its published, Ill definitely purchase a copy to support you! Thank you. Seiji noticed that Rion and Kotomi had curious expressions, so he explained the situation to them. After hearing this, the twins also hinted that they would buy a copy of Brother Monogatari after its publication to check it out. Senpai, what are you going to write next? Hoshi asked. Volume 2 of Brother Monogatari , or something else? Im going to write a game scenario next Im going to cooperate with some others in creating a dating sim game. Dating sim game!? Yeah Seiji looked towards Hoshi. The games storyline is mostly set already; a trap is the main character Oh? Senpai means that I can become the model for the main character!? Hoshi instantly became overjoyed. Seiji was rendered speechless. No, thats not what I meant but if you want to be, you really could be Seiji replied, feeling and sounding somewhat conflicted. The pretty boy clenched his fist tightly. Please allow me to do so! Id like to help out Senpai as much as I can! Er, thank you for your willingness, but deciding whether we need a model or not is up to our artist, not me. I feel that youd be a good model, but I dont know our artists opinion. Then please allow me to meet that artist! That person doesnt enjoy meeting others Ill let that person know about this, and then give you a response, alright? Hoshi agreed with an expectant look on his face. Rion and Kotomi inquired about the game this time, and Seiji obliged them with an explanation of the game. Right now its just the beginning. Theres only me, the artist, and the programmer, and we still need to find a music composer in order to finish our basic team. Music composer Rion and Kotomi exchanged glances, their eyes flashing with a strange light. Whats the specific job of the music composer? they asked. Setting appropriate music for each of the games settings and certain scenes, just like arranging music for a movie, Seiji answered. All the music needs to be original creations or something that the composer holds the copyright to. Rion and Kotomi both began smiling upon hearing this. Perhaps we could take the part of the music composer, they told him in unison. Chapter 278 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Not only were Rion and Kotomi Amami the ace members of the karate club, they were also ace members of the choir club. Ever since they were young, they had composed their own music. Their own songs had even ranked top 10 in some review site rankings multiple times, and they had some fame in the music circle. They were already at the level where if they wanted to go professional, they could easily find a music production company willing to sign a contract with them. After hearing that from them, and with Hoshi adding his own opinion, Seiji now had a much better understanding of just how excellent these sisters were. Why didnt you two sign a contract and go professional, then? Because we dont think its time to do so yet. Rion and Kotomi explained that if they signed a contract and went professional, they would be dealing with the real market, which would be a lot crueler than just putting their songs on the internet for free. At their current level, they didnt feel like that going professional would be beneficial for them. Basically, they still didnt think their current abilities were good enough to go professional yet. Singing and composing songs was just their hobby, but they werent yet certain whether they wanted to be singers or music composers in the future, which was why they didnt take any of this seriously. Seiji understood. There was a large difference between those that did things as an interest and those looking to go professional, after all. Although they would perform well in the beginning, those that went professional due to their interests would commonly receive heavy impacts down the road. The twin sisters were very clear about this. They were self-aware enough to not turn professional solely based on the fact that their own created songs had good reviews on the internet. This was a wise decision by them. I understand your basic situation now. Even though you dont have any experience, I believe that the two of you will be able to handle the position of music composer for us, Seiji told them. But why is it that you want to join in? You two shouldnt have any understanding of dating sims, do you? Rion and Kotomi both looked towards him. Thats because any game that you create would surely be interesting. We want to create a game together with you. Itll definitely be fun. Honestly speaking, Im just one member of a team, and I cant promise that this will be a very interesting topic for you guys, nor can I promise that the process will be fun, Seiji told them honestly. The only thing I can promise is that well all give it our best, and do what we can to create it and finish itthats all. If you two join in, you have to do this as well and work like professionals to cooperate with us in making the best game that we can. Before we finish this game, there will be no salary for you whatsoever. And even after the games publication, there may be no guarantee of much income from sales. Making this game is purely due to our personal interests, but even so, there are still strict requirements. I hope that you two will consider it carefully. After the twins heard this, they blinked and exchanged glances. Rion, what do you think? Kotomi, I think there are no problems. The twin beauties looked back towards Seiji again. We definitely wish to join! they said loudly. Seiji raised his brows at this. Alright, thanks for being willing to join in. Ill discuss things tonight with the other members, then give you a reply. Okay. Rion and Kotomi were both smiling. Hoshi, who was watching this, was incredibly happy. Within him, the desire to become the character model for this games main character grew stronger! No, it was okay if he wasnt the main character; any character was finein fact, anything at all was fine! He also wished to be of assistance and join this team somehow. Meanwhile, as Seiji was eating lunch together with the three Amami siblings, Chiaki was also eating lunch together with a purple-haired beauty elsewhere at school. Yukari Asamiya. Yukari was rather astonished to receive an invitation from Chiaki Wakaba to eat lunch together. Since she was rather curious, and had no reason to refuse, she agreed. That was why they were currently eating lunch together. Seigo told me something rather interesting. After some fairly normal conversation, Chiakis mouth arced upwards in a small grin. Asamiya-san, youre an ero artist this is rather shocking. Yukari heart lurched. She stopped eating and her eyes bulged in shock. I never expected that someone with an elegant nickname like Princess would have such a job! I was really surprised when I heard it from Seigo. Chiaki looked searchingly at Yukaris face. This must be the so-called people shouldnt be judged on appearances.'' Seigo revealed my secret!? Yukari was inwardly astonished. No, he wouldnt! She instantly denied this idea. She didnt believe that Seigo Harano would do such a thing. But how did Wakaba-san know about this? Yukari was unable to come up with an answer. She was about to ask regarding this matter when she had a sudden realization! Yukari hurriedly swallowed down the words she was about to say. Wakaba-san, what are you talking about? I dont understand. Yukari slowly began to smile. What exactly is an ero artist? I dont know what that is; could you give me an explanation? Chiakis expression froze over at this. Stop acting, Asamiya-san Im not acting; I truly dont understand what youre talking about. Yukari kept smiling, although there was now a fierce glint in her eyes. Was this really something that Seigo told you about? It seems that I need to make a phone call to him and personally inquire about this. She took out her cell phone as she said this and her finger hovered over the call icon. Chiakis expression changed entirely at this. Alright, you win, the tomboy said, sighing. Theres no need to make any calls. The purple-haired girl stopped and put away her phone. How did you see through me? Chiaki asked. I didnt see through anything; I just dont understand whats going on, Yukari told her calmly. The two of them kept silent for a while and only looked at each other. Seigo didnt tell me anything. He only mentioned that he was making a game together with some others, but didnt mention you, Chiaki explained. I just did a little deduction, and used my deduction on you. Judging by your expression just now, was I on the mark? Yukari didnt reply. You couldnt know how I knew, and the only possibility you could come up with was that Seigo revealed your secret, but you still chose to believe in him. Youre incredible, Chiaki praised. This beautiful nickname of Princess that you have is truly appropriate for you. Im honestly impressed. I apologize for lying to you and deceiving you. Ill tell Seigo myself about this matter, and Ill also tell him that you really believe in him. Yukari remained silent and continued looking at Chiaki. If it were possible, Id become your friend, not your opponent; how regrettable Chiaki stood up. Have a good lunch, Asamiya-san. Chiaki left after saying that. Yukari watched the tomboy leave. When her figure disappeared from view she finally released her calm facade and collapsed on the stone table, drained of energy. You actually figured all that out with only deduction youre the amazing one, Wakaba-san. Seigo Harano only told Chiaki Wakaba about making a game, and just with that, she guessed that I, Yukari Asamiya, am an ero artist! This is just basically like a famous detective! So scary. That was Yukaris honest opinion. She had managed to make it through only by acting calm. She was almost fooled by Chiakis words into suspecting Seigo. If it wasnt for her own resolve in believing Seigo Haranos moral character, then she would have admitted to being an ero artist, she would have received an impact, she might have gotten angry at Chiaki or even Seigo and various bad things would have happened! Youre an amazing one, Chiaki Wakaba, the purple-haired girl muttered to herself. If it were possible, Id become friends with you as well, not your opponent Chapter 279 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Later that afternoon, in the classroom. Seiji was astonished to learn that Chiaki had actually guessed Yukaris identity. He was even more astonished when he discovered that Chiaki had even used her guess to test Yukari. The tomboy sighed. She really believes in you and was barely shaken at all; shes amazing. Chiaki I already apologized to her. Ill reflect on myself and not do such an action again. Seiji looked at Chiakis face mutely. Mika was quite nervous as she watched this. She had been opposed to Chiaki doing this, but not resolutely because she also wanted to give Yukari Asamiya an impact. She knew that this was wrong, but that was just how she felt, and it was difficult for Mika to control herself. Seeing the awkward atmosphere between Seiji and Chiaki right now, Mika thought hard about what to do. Finally she plucked up her courage and said: I Im an accomplice! Seiji and Chiaki both turned to her. When Chiaki said that she was going to do this, I I agreed, so Im an accomplice. Mika was too nervous, so she averted her gaze. Thats why Seigo, dont only blame Chiaki. I also Seiji and Chiaki were both rendered speechless. Seiji sighed. Just what is all this? Chiaki smiled faintly. You can still smile? Seiji looked at her. Chiaki instantly changed her expression to a poker face. Deceiving others is a bad thing but since you already apologized and said that you would reflect on your actions, Ill choose to believe you, Seiji said, sighing again. Yukaris a nice girl, and I hope that you guys can all get along. I dont know what else to say. As for her secret, I hope that you can keep it for her, since its her own private matter. I know, Chiaki promptly agreed. Seiji then turned to Mika. Chiaki already admitted to being in the wrong, and I didnt intend to continue blaming her, so whats with you jumping out and saying that youre an accomplice? Er Mika realized that she had acted foolishly. If you feel that youre in the wrong as well, then go apologize to Yukari. She was the one who was almost deceived, not me. And as for her secret Ill keep her secret as well. Thats good, then. Another moment of silence fell between them. Seiji faced his two good friends the two beauties by his side and recalled Shika making a certain request. They were different from Shika, and definitely incomparable, but Ah, let me tell you guys about something; I made a promise to Shika-chan, he said in a calm tone. I promised her that I wouldnt be in a hurry to get a girlfriend so that I could stay with her for a while longer. Chiaki and Mika both widened their eyes upon hearing this. I dont know what will happen in the future. But for the time being, Id like to maintain the status quo, at least until Shika-chan can get used to her new life. Seiji fixed his gaze on the two girls. Do you understand what I mean? Chiaki and Mika mulled it over. Moments later, Chiaki smiled. Got it. Mika also nodded. Its good that they understand. Seiji smiled as well. By the way, how was it on your end? Chiaki changed the topic. What did it feel like to have lunch together with those twins and your junior? Pretty nice. Seiji told them the basic situation. They actually want to be your games music composers!? Chiaki and Mika were astonished. I was rather surprised as well I didnt expect that they would be so interested in creating a game. Seiji averted his gaze as he spoke. Earlier this morning, he didnt tell them about Shouzou Amami requesting that he date the twins, not to mention how the twins even accepted the idea. He only mentioned that hed ended up becoming friends with the twin sisters, thanks to Shouzous encouragement. Chiaki and Mika were rather surprised to hear this, but immediately afterwards they seemed to understand. They believed it was natural for an elder who was worried about his grandchildren to do such a thing. And so, they believed that Seiji having lunch with the Amami siblings was just a normal lunch. They never expected such a result. I think theyre not actually interested in creating a game; they just want to improve their relationship with you! This is due to their grandfathers request and also because their brother is watching them. This was Chiakis analysis after she recovered from her astonishment. Actually, I feel that as well, Seiji confessed. Thats why I told them how difficult it was to create a game, but they remained firm and insisted. Did you accept their offer to join? Not yet; I need to discuss it with the other members first. What about your personal opinion? If the others dont object, then Id accept them. Even if they werent really joining to create a game? Seiji shrugged. At the very least, they showed interest and they indeed have the talent and insisted on joining, not to mention I cant just refuse someone when we still lack personnel. Chiaki rubbed her chin in contemplation. A few seconds later, a strange light flashed through her eyes. Then, can I apply to join you using the same logic? What? Not because of the game, but rather to improve our relationship with you. Basically, we want to join this game team to be together with you! Chiaki flashed a brilliant smile. If you can accept those twins, then you should be able to accept me using that same logic! Er Seiji was rather dazed by this attack. Even so, her request seems rather reasonable No, no, dont get caught up in her logic! Before talking about reasons why she can or cant join, the first thing is What can you do if you join? Seiji asked. I can be a character model! Chiaki made an elegant pose. As the ace member of the drama club, I can play the part of any character, so Id definitely make an excellent model. The same job as Hoshi! Hes an idol type and youre an actress type!? You actually thought of the exact same method! Should I say that its to be expected of two drama club members? Not to mention, with this, two traps the slightly more boyish one was now complete as well!! Seiji was stunned to realize that it actually seemed like it might work. How is it? Im a rare talent, you know, and if I were a card rarity, Id be at least SR! The tomboy changed to yet another elegant pose; this one looked slightly flirtatious. Seiji felt that her current appearance was definitely one that would compel players to spend money in game. At the very least, Seiji was slightly moved by her current appearance. Being a character model is a nice suggestion, but Thats right! For dating sims, dont you still need voice actresses for the characters!? Chiaki suddenly had that thought as well. I can even be a voice actress for any character! Voice actress! Seiji had a sudden realization. How did he forget about this important role? He was only considered how to find the basic members and forgot about this important position more accurately, these important positions! In order to give life to the game characters, there would be at least several voice actors and actresses needed, not just one or two. And not just anyone could be a voice actress, since acting out the part of a character by voice really was quite difficult. Yet Chiaki was perfect for it! Seiji had personally witnessed her wondrous acting talent. With her acting skills, she could even be the voice actress for a professionally made dating sim! This was truly an appropriate suggestion. Youre correct. Seiji honestly agreed with her after coming to this realization. Indeed, you could be a voice actress. Chiaki, with the level that you showed us on stage, you could even be the main characters voice actress! Chapter 280 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 So can I join in? Yes, I think its okay, but I still need to discuss it with the others first by the way, are you really sure about joining? Youre going to have to work properly if you join in. Its not a problem. I promise to work hard! Chiaki slapped her chest. Alright, Ive received your application, so please await your notification. Seiji smiled. I I want to join in as well! Mika spoke up. Both of them looked towards the double pigtailed girl. Although I dont know what I can do I want to join in as well, Mika said weakly. Chiaki chuckled. Then be a voice actress just like me! Its quite easy. No, it wouldnt be easy at all Seiji thought. Of course it would be easy for someone like you whos skilled at acting, but for Mika Ill work my hardest! This isnt something that should be treated like that. Theres no need to work so hard since it was just a project born out of interest to begin with Seiji really wanted to say that she didnt need to mind this so much, but when he saw Mikas expression he was unable to say it. Allow me to discuss this tonight with the other members, he said, relenting. Right then, the bell for class started ringing. After their lessons were over, Seiji had Chiaki, Mika, and Kaho go to the library first, while he went to go find Yukari. Chiaki told me about what she did to you. He lowered his head slightly to the purple-haired girl. For this, I apologize to you on her behalf once again, and I also apologize for not being able to protect your secret Im sorry. Yukari remained silent. Chiaki promised to protect your secret, and Mika, who learned it as well, also agreed. I wont dare to ask for you to forgive Chiaki immediately, but I hope that you wont bear too much of a grudge against her, Seiji told her sincerely. What if I dont forgive her and really hate her now? Yukari asked softly. Er if thats the case Seiji had an awkward expression. Yukari smiled slightly upon seeing his expression. I was just saying what if. To be honest, although I cant forgive Wakaba-san immediately, I dont bear a grudge against her, so theres no need to worry, Seigo. After saying this, she turned round to leave. I need to go back now. See you later. The purple-haired girl left just like that. Seiji silently watched her leave before he headed to the library. What did Asamiya-san say? Chiaki asked in the library. Seiji told her what Yukari had said. I see, the tomboy muttered to herself. After that, Chiaki didnt say anything else. After dinner, Seiji began practicing [Mana Bullet]. This was the most basic offensive spell of all. It just involved gathering Mana into a certain shape before activating and firing it with a runic spell. However, basic didnt mean simple. The more Mana that was gathered, the more complex the structure of the Mana Bullet would become, and this also increased the difficulty level and power of the spell. And the upper limit for the Mana one could gather for this spell was limitless! Thats rightaccording to his system, it was limitless. This meant that there was no limit on the strength of this spell. As long as one had sufficient Mana and the ability to gather it into a usable shape, it was theoretically possible to destroy the earth in one shot! It was akin to Kamehameha . Although it sounded overpowered by having no upper limit, it actually wasnt very useful. After all, it was impossible to have that much Mana. Even if someone did have that much Mana, it was difficult to gather such a huge quantity and give it form. Besides, if someone really did have that much Mana, that person could just cast some other world-class spell instead, so why would he or she have to bother with this one? Seiji coughed and shook off his idle thoughts. I should stop getting sidetracked. It would be rather dangerous to practice most attack magic spells at home, but there would be no consequences if he failed to cast the [Mana Bullet] spell, so it didnt matter. But just in case, Seiji still asked Shika to cast a barrier spell for him, and he practiced within the barrier. Shaping his Mana into a form he could use to attack with he felt it was like a mix between crafting with clay and playing with a Rubiks cube. After some crafting and playing, he accomplished it! Seiji confirmed that the shape was suitable, and activated the [Mana Bullet] spell. *Whoosh Smack!* The bun whoops, the [Mana Bullet] flew out, hit the barrier, and exploded. The power was rather weak. Seiji estimated that it could only knock over an empty can, but it was still a success! Pleased with his progress, Seiji checked the progress bar in his system. Hmm, its filling up pretty quickly. He continued practicing for a while. Then, it was time for him to stop and go on the internet at this pre-arranged time, so he asked Shika to cancel the barrier. Seiji turned on his computer, logged on to his chatting application, and sent messages to Yukari and Hisashi. The first knight has answered your summons! My king, what orders do you have? Hisashi responded with a respectful image of someone giving a bow. The second knight has answered your summons. My king, what orders do you have? Yukari also answered in almost the exact same way, adding an elegant expression at the end. My knights, your king wishes for Hey! What are you two doing!? Seiji was almost dragged into their pace. This is the setting for our team, Hishashi typed. I believe that Knights of the Round Table would make an excellent name for our game-developing team, and Idle Fish is the leader and also the king. All the other members are knights! The numbering order shall be determined by the order in which they joined the team. I think its pretty good, and I like the name of Knights of the Round Table. I also have no objections to Idle Fish being our king, Yukari typed. I have a few objections! Its fine to be a knight squad, but why am I the king? Sweet Pig was the one who began work on this game, so if anyone should be king, it should be him, Seiji pointed out. I cant; Im not qualified to be king. I couldnt pull out the sword in the stone. I havent pulled out such a thing either! Besides, that doesnt even exist!! No, you have such a quality. Ive witnessed the holy light within youthats a light only a king would possess! Hisashi followed up with a divine emoticon. I agree. Yukari followed up with a polite-smile emoji. What the hells with the light of a king!? Im not a walking human light bulb! Even King Arthur wasnt glowing, was he!? Seiji retorted forcefully. What glowed was King Arthurs sword, not King Arthur himself or herself, in some genderbent versions. This is the evidence that you possess the quality to surpass the legendary kings of yore! Thats right. What the hell kind of evidence is that! Thats enough!! Ice and Fire, you as well; stop egging him on and joining him! In the end, they played around for quite a while. Im already tired of commenting Lets get serious hereI dont feel like Im suitable for being the team leader. Isnt it better if you take the position, Sweet Pig? I really cant. Im not cut out to be a leader. Lets pretend that I was the leader, and I gave an order for Ice and Fire to do something. How would you feel about that, Ice and Fire? This pervert actually dares to give me an order!? Although I expected it, Im still astonished! Ice and Fire Sensei actually views this humble one as a pervert!? Arent you? Er although I am Ive always been very polite to you, Sensei! I dont think Ive overstepped my boundaries. From the very start of our discussion, you wanted me to draw some rather extreme scenes. I could smell the scent of your perversion even from across the computer screen, Yukari told him bluntly while adding an emoticon with a look of utter condescension. Wahhhh! Hisashi used an emoticon of suffering. Seiji was rendered speechless. See, thats how it is, Milord Idle Fish. You shall be our king, and this humble one will be taking the next ship out to sea to find a quiet haven This was followed by an emoticon of a wandering traveler. Come back here already! Fine, I got itIll be the team leader. Seiji sent a helpless emoticon. Perform fireworks ceremonies for the crowning of the new king! Hisashi instantly typed. Yukari immediately cooperated with him by sending a long series of celebratory emoticons, which included trumpets, exploding firecrackers, scattered confetti, clapping, and even some cannon fire So this world had such a phrase as well! Seijis cheeks twitched. Thank you for your trust in me and for choosing me as the leader. I cant promise anything other than this: Ill try my best. The first knight hereby swears to follow my king to my death! Please be a little more serious, Sweet Pig Knight. Being called that suddenly makes me feel like a fool! Then how about Milk Cream Knight? Thats even worse! No! I want to change my name!! I feel like Sweet Pig Knight sounds rather cute Yes, its not bad at all, Yukari typed in an attempt to console Hisashi. Really? Hisashi asked. Yep, theres no need to change it. Oh then Ill listen to Ice and Fire Sensei. Please call me Knight of Ice and Fire. Thats a really cool name in comparison to mine! Now I really feel like Ive received a huge impact!! Yukari responded with an emoticon that was laughing while covering its mouth. Stop talking about this stuff! As your king, I command you to stop! Its time for us to get serious. Seiji picked an emoticon that he felt best represented Gendo Ikaris serious expression. Let us begin the Knights of the Round Tables first-ever conference! Chapter 281 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 It was the Knights of the Round Tables first-ever conference. Going along with the flow, Seiji casually suggested a name, but he never expected that this conference would later be recorded in the history books as the beginning of this legendary teams first accomplishment! Just kidding. First of all, I need to tell you all that I have a friend who wants to be the music composer for us After the Amami twins determined that they wished to join in, Seiji asked them if they wanted to reveal their real names or not. Rion and Kotomi discussed it with each other and decided to stay anonymous for the time being, having only Seiji know their real identities. That was why Seiji hid the twin sisters true names and identities. He only told Yukari and Hisashi that an experienced singer and songwriter had learned that he was making a game, and, upon learning that they lacked a music composer, volunteered to join the project. This person has excellent songwriting abilities and has been rather successful with their songs on the relevant websites, but doesnt wish to be identified, so I wont go into the specifics. He isnt very knowledgeable about dating sims, and hes mainly interested in joining due to being my acquaintance, but he is interested in it and is willing to learn more. He promised to cooperate fully and put in all his effort to contribute to this game. I personally think that we should accept his offer. What do you guys think? I have no objections to a person that the king has recognized. This humble one has no objections either, so let us welcome this new knight to join us! Hey, hey, you guys are agreeing just like this? I wanted to have a good discussion about it I feel that theres nothing to discuss as I believe in my kings judgment. Yukari sent an elegant-smile emoticon. Our kings vision can perceive everything, so a person that he has recognized must be excellent! Hisashi sent a saluting emoticon. Im happy that you believe in me so much, but Im also feeling pressured. Seiji sent an emoticon with a wry smile. Is this really fine? Yukari and Hisashi indicated once again that they had no objections. Then Ill let him know tomorrow. Why wait until tomorrow? Why not just tell him now and have him join our chat group immediately? I want to meet the third knight right away! Hisashi sent an expectant emoticon. Yukari copied Hisashis emoticon. Right now fine, Ill call and ask. Seiji took out his cell phone and called the twin sisters. He explained the situation to them when they picked up. Rion and Kotomi responded by saying they would be delighted to join the chat group right away. And so, Seiji invited the twins, who had the internet username Silver Crystal, into the chat group. Good evening, everyone, Rion and Kotomi greeted. Good evening, and welcome, Yukari responded. Good evening. Nice to meet you, knight #3! Hisashi answered. Nice to meet you knight #3? the twins asked. This is the theme of our team! Hisashi gave a brief explanation. Thats a fun setting. In that case, Ill be the Silver Knight #3, Rion and Kotomi said after hearing the explanation. They added a brilliantly smiling emoticon to the end. Crystal Knight #3 sounds pretty good as well, Yukari suggested. Both sound great! Damn it, this humble one definitely needs to change his name! Hisashi seemed to have worked himself up into a fervor. Both Sweet Pig and Milk Cream Knight sound so uncool! Stop worrying about the name, Seiji said coolly. If were going by these terms, then Im the Idle Fish King, but I dont mind at all. Idle Fish King Yukari sent an emoticon with a cant-help-but-laugh expression. Rion and Kotomi sent the same emoticon. Seiji sent a calm-face emoticon in response. Hisashi sent two emoticons: one with its head bowed in shame, and another in admiration. Silver Crystal, welcome to our group, Seiji typed. Let me introduce you to everyone. Romance of Ice and Fire is our artist, and Milk Cream Sweet Sweet Pig is our programmer. I wont bother talking about their true names and identities, but regardless, theyre both people with excellent abilities, and I hope that you can get along well with them. I will. Im delighted to be working together with you guys! Please take good care of me in the future! Please take good care of us as well, Yukari and Hisashi responded in tandem. Lets discuss another topic Ice and Fire, do you feel that theres a need to have a model for the main character? Seiji inquired. Model for the main character? I have a friend; his physical appearance isfine, Ill just directly say that hes quite cute even though hes a boy! His physical appearance is similar to the trap main character that we intend to create, and hes willing to be our character model. Do you feel that its necessary to have him join? Seiji then noticed a private message pop up for him from Yukari. Eh could he be possibly Could he be Hoshi Amami!? You know him? I do. Hes the junior that you helped before in the past, Seigo! Ive even seen him before, and he indeed looks incredibly like a girl. In fact, hes even cuter than most girls! Yukari sent a heart emoticon. Yep, thats him. When he learned that I was making a game with a trap as the main character, he volunteered to be the main characters model of his own volition I think hes definitely suitable for the task, but whether its necessary or not will be up to you as the artist to decide. Its necessary! Of course its necessary!! With him as the main characters model, Ill definitely be able to draw something wonderful!! Yukari sent a spirited emoticon. Oh lets have him join us, then. Seiji felt the strong passion Yukari had as an artist even through the computer screen. Im really looking forward to meeting him, ha Just imagining what clothes to have him wear and what pose to make him do I cant take it anymore Cant take what anymore!? Seiji was instantly stunned. No I cant stop myself! I keep having so much inspiration! I have to start drawing right away!! And then, Yukaris username suddenly switched to the Away status. Seiji was rendered speechless. In the chat group, Sweet Pig and Silver Crystal, who were still discussing the topic of the cute boy, also noticed that Ice and Fire had gone away from the keyboard. What happened? My king, why did Knight of Ice and Fire suddenly leave!? He suddenly had something important to do Did something bad happen? No He just said that he had a flash of inspiration and had to immediately start drawing. I see, as expected of the second knight! Hes so strong that he cant control his own power, Hisashi praised. I can understand as well, Rion and Kotomi agreed. Thats just how it is when you have a sudden flash of inspiration. She left because her imagination became overactive when she pictured Hoshi in female clothing Seiji felt that it was best to not tell the twins about this. I apologize on his behalf. It seems that he wont be back anytime soon. No problem. This humble one is actually quite delighted to have such a strong companion. I agree as well. I believe that anyone whos so passionate about their work is worthy of our trust. Thats good, then. By the way, did Knight of Ice and Fire feel the need to have that cute boy be the character model? Hisashi asked. He said yes, Seiji replied. Then that means were about to welcome our fourth knight! A cute boy whos more beautiful than any girl!! Please introduce him to me in real life!!! Hisashi sent a series of excited and expectant emoticons. Seiji silently sent a private message to Rion and Kotomis mutual internet account. Is this really okay with you two? Introducing Hoshi to this person. Definitely not! This guys a true pervert, and Hoshi will be in danger!! The twin sisters sent an emoticon of resolute refusal. Why did they have such an impression of Hisashi Juumonji in such a short time? Although Hisashi was indeed somewhat perverted, it wasnt that bad, was it? How did you two realize that he was such a pervert? Seiji asked, astonished. His pervert stench is thick enough to smell even from across a computer screen! They actually said something so similar to Yukari!? What type of ability was this supposed to be? Did all girls have such a sixth sense!? It really seemed somewhat mystical to Seiji. Seiji silently mourned the first knights fate for two seconds, before rejecting his request in the group chat. Chapter 282 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 How regrettable but this humble one wont give up. After the fourth knight joins us, Ill work my hardest to obtain his trust and meet him in person! Hisashi sent an emoticon of hard work and effort. No, youve already struck out, because his older sisters are watching this, Seiji thought to himself. Have Rion and Kotomi guessed that this Milk Cream Sweet Sweet Pig was that hacker who messed with them before? He suddenly wanted to know this. It was the same for the reverse. Would Hisashi guess that Silver Crystal is actually the username of those twin sisters? Seiji thought about how subtle all this really was. But that incident was long over already. He figured that even if they discovered each others identities, nothing significant would happen. He considered whether or not he should tell them about the truth of each others identities. He decided to bring it up later if it was necessary; for now, he would focus on the task at hand. My third topic of discussion is about voice actresses, Seiji said. Voice actresses my king means to give voiced lines to the main characters!? Hisashi asked. Yes, I have another friend whos a skilled actress. She volunteered to be a voice actress for this game. Another one! As expected of my king; you have so many talented people around you! Hisashi exclaimed. Dont praise me like that Im just fortunate to know such skilled friends. Seiji also felt somewhat overcome with emotion. I believe that shes definitely skilled enough to be a voice actress, but Im not certain whether or not our game needs voice acting, which is why I wanted to discuss it. Professionally made dating sim games would typically have voice acting, but Seijis group was just a non-professional group working out of their personal interests. If they intended hire voice actors for the characters, it would obviously increase the difficulty severalfold. One voice actress wouldnt be enough, and they would need at least several. It wasnt completely impossible for just one voice actress to be used for the entire dating sim game, but that meant it would have to revolve around only one female main character, and Seiji didnt intend to write such a story. If we do decide to add voice acting, Seiji typed, then after we let her join, we still need to find other voice actresses, which will be rather troublesome. Indeed, Hisashi agreed, its not easy to find talented voice actresses, but we still have plenty of time, and we can take it easy. If we cant find enough people, then we can even contact professional companies and try hiring professional voice actresses! But that will greatly increase our cost of production, and itll also go against our original intentions in creating this game. Yes, so thats why itll only be a last resort, Hisashi typed. I wish to give our characters voice acting, because I feel that only with voice acting will our game feel alive! Thats why I sincerely request my king to add voice acting to our game! This humble one will do his best to find those that can help us, and if we cant find enough voice actresses in the end, Im willing to single-handedly pay the costs of hiring professional actors! There was a short pause before Seiji responded: I also feel that a top-quality game should give voice to its characters! Sweet Pig Knight, I agree with your idea! Ohh, my king! Hisashi sent a passionately weeping emoticon. Then lets add voice acting to our game! After letting my friend join in, everyone should also look for other voice actresses. If we cant find enough in the end, I shall also help Sweet Pig Knight to pay the costs of hiring professionals. My king is truly wonderful! But its not necessary for you to do so; I can handle it by myself. The small contract fee for hiring a few voice actresses is nothing at all for the first knight! Hisashi sent an emoticon of grandness. I know, Seiji typed, but this is a matter of responsibility. Since I made this decision as the group leader, I should bear the burden as well. My king Alright, stop going on about itthats just how its going to be, Seiji said bluntly, ending that line of discussion. Now to the fourth discussion topic: I have yet another friend who cant help with anything as of yet, but still wants to join this group. Forcefully letting her join is of course out of the question, but I believe we can let her become a backup candidate. She may be able to help us as a voice actress or in some other way. Consider this as granting a personal favor for meI know its a bit unreasonable. If anyone objects, I shall give up on it what are your opinions? I believe that its not as unreasonable as you think. We currently lack voice actresses, so it would be appropriate to make anyone that could potentially become a voice actress into a backup candidate. I agree with this idea and suggest giving our backup candidate the title of apprentice knight!'' I think its fine as well; no objections here. Rion and Kotomi also agreed. Thank you, Seiji said, before sending a grateful emoticon. I still need to ask for Ice and Fires opinion, but hes not here right now, so lets tackle this issue later. At the very least, I have no more topics to discuss do any of you have anything to discuss or add on? Hisashi and the twin sisters both indicated that they didnt have anything else to mention. Then let us end the Knights of the Round Tables first conference here! Seiji declared. Hisashi sent a bowing emoticon. Rion and Kotomi also sent bowing emoticons. Now then, we can just chat about anything, or if any of you have something to do, feel free to leave now. This humble one would like to meet the fourth and fifth knights! Hisashi said. King, please summon them here! Oh, and also that apprentice knight! Same hereId also like to meet everyone. And so, Seiji performed a grand summoning whoops, contacted everyone. And so, Disciple of the Light (Hoshi), Phantom of the Drama (Chiaki), and Cyan Bird of the Blue Sky (Mika) all joined the chat group. After exchanging mutual greetings, they all began chatting. This is a nice setting. Knights of the Round Table, I am the fifth knight, Phantom, hereby joining in! I like this type of dramatic flair; its quite fun. Chiaki sent a delighted emoticon. Wahh all of you have such cool names; this humble one wants a cool name as well! I should change my name after all! My king, lets change our names together!! Hisashi sent an emoticon of painful struggle. No need; I shall just enjoy being the Idle Fish King. Seiji remained calm. You should be the Indomitable King insteadthat would be a really fierce name, Hoshi typed. I think so as well, Mika agreed. Actually, on second thought, the Salted Fish King 1 sounds rather cute. By the way, why did our king choose such a name? Do you love eating salted fish crackers that much? Rion and Kotomi asked. No, this has a much deeper meaning. Seiji used an emoticon depicting vast experience. In the ancient civilization on the other side of the Pacific Ocean, salted fish is a food that has incredible meaning, with deep connections to hopes and dreams. Oh I see. The twin sisters came to a realization. It means hopes and dreams? How wonderful, Hoshi exclaimed. Then the Indomitable Salted Fish means to never give up on your hopes and dreams, Mika typed. This truly sounds royal. No way! Everyone, youve all been fooled! How could a salted fish possibly represent all that?Hes just making it up! Chiaki used a forceful-retort emoticon. Hmph, why do you say that, Phantom Knight? Seiji used a pretentious emoticon to look down upon Chiakis words. It should seem strange to anyone that even thinks a little about it! Just give up and admit it: you just randomly gave yourself a strange internet username!! Their joyous chatting and fun retorts continued for a long while. Chapter 283 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 After the group finished chatting, Seiji checked his email but didnt see any new emails from Editor Yoshizawa. Maybe itll arrive tomorrow. At this moment, he received a message from Yukari. It was a drawing. When Seiji downloaded and opened the picture, he saw a beautiful girl wearing a pretty one-piece dress. She was trying to hold back her silky brown hair, which was blowing in the breeze. The girls light blue eyes were gazing into the distance, and her red lips were arced upwards in an alluring smile. The wind blew her dress upwards, revealing a mesmerizing absolute territory that accentuated her seductive charm. How is it? I just finished drawing it! Although its not very detailed yet, I think its quite good already. If I spend some more time polishing up the details and adding some background scenery, itll be a great drawing! Yukari said in her message. Its quite good indeed is this going to be the male main character? Yep! I used Hoshi Amami as the model in my mind to draw it! Seiji was rendered speechless. This definitely looked exactly like a beautiful girl to him but he supposed that was just what a trap character was supposed to be. Seiji tried imagining Hoshi wearing the same clothes as the girl in the drawing and making the same pose it seemed quite natural for Hoshi! In fact, the more he thought about it, the more natural it seemed; there was no sense of abnormality at all! Amazing. He looked at the drawing for a long while and kept imagining this scene. After a while, he honestly praised Yukaris drawing skills: As expected of a famous artist, Romance of Ice and Fire Sensei. Hehe~ Yukari sent a shy emoticon. After you left just now, we discussed some things regarding Seiji explained what happened in the conference to her. I absolutely cant wait to meet that cute junior of mine named Hoshi! I also support adding voice acting to our game, and our first voice actress is its Wakaba-san, isnt it? Indeed, Seiji admitted. Then the apprentice knight is Uehara-san? Yukari asked. Yes If you feel like its inappropriate to have her join in, I can cancel it. Then Uehara-san would blame me for it. No, Seiji said, its my decision in the end. This only came about due to my willfulness. Its okay to be willful once in a while, Yukari said in a casual tone. I dont object; this is fine. Thank you. I shall receive your gratitude. Yukari sent him a joyous expression. Seiji returned the same emoticon to her. As for Hoshi, if you want to meet him, I can contact him right now. As for your real identity and how to meet up by the way, is it alright to tell him about you? If hes going to be the model, then of course he needs to know who I am, Yukari said. Hes not a loose-lipped type, is he? I dont think so. I believe that Hoshi can keep a secret. Thats good, then. And so, Seiji sent Hoshi a message telling him to contact Yukari, while he said good night and headed to sleep. The next day, during class, Seiji was thinking about how to write the games storyline. After he finished writing Brother Monogatari , he seriously began to consider how he would start writing this game scenario. But the more he thought about it, the deeper he fell into a quagmire. Suddenly, he had a realization. The story was rather interesting, but was it really suitable for a dating sim? After that thought rose up in his mind, it became difficult to suppress. If he was writing this storyline for a novel, Seiji felt like he could immediately begin with no problems whatsoever! But writing many routes and many endings for a game seemed quite difficult to him. In the beginning, he merely felt that having two traps secretly compete against each other would be quite amusing, but he didnt contemplate the storyline any deeper than that, nor did he think about how to integrate it into the story typically required of a dating sim game. After he thought of this, Seiji began reconsidering the storyline anew And so, time passed just like this. During lunch break, Seiji ate together with Mika and Chiaki, and had fun casually chatting with them. Seijis cell phone rang at this moment. When he checked, it was from an unfamiliar number. Hello, who might you be? Hello, are you Mister Idle Dimension by the Shore? a low, deep voice asked from the other end. I am. Good afternoon. Im the head editor of Thunderbolt Literature, Souzo Hattori. The male voice paused. Might I ask what Shore-san is doing at the moment? Im currently eating lunch together with my friends. When he heard the heavy and serious voice of the man who called himself the head editor, Seiji felt an ominous premonition. Head Editor Hattori is this about the publication of my novel? Wheres Editor Yoshizawa? Head Editor Hattori fell silent for a moment. Head Editor Hattori? Seijis furrowed his brows. He heard a deep sigh on the other end. Shore-san, allow me to tell you some unfortunate news Souzo Hattoris voice was filled with sadness. Our companys excellent editor, Saki Yoshizawa-san has passed away Seijis expression instantly froze over. Passed away? he muttered. Yes, the head editor said in a low voice, it was quite unfortunate His tone definitely wasnt a joking tone. Nobody would use such a topic as a prank! Why How was this possible!? Editor Yoshizawa Why did she pass away!? Seiji recalled the female editors appearance and smile, and his volume went up several notches as he asked this question. Mika and Chiaki both widened their eyes when they saw Seijis reaction and heard the question he asked. Please calm down, Shore-san, Head Editor Hattori said in a heavy voice. I shall explain. My apologies, I was rude just now. Its alright when I learned about this from the police, I was shocked as well it was just too sudden. Head Editor Hattori sighed. It happened like this Seiji quietly listened to his explanation. After the head editor told Seiji what he knew, he changed the topic to Brother Monogatari . After a long silence, Seiji finally spoke and indicated that he would prefer to talk about this topic later, before hanging up the call. Seiji, whats the matter? Both Mika and Chiaki were looking at him with concern. Seiji remained silent as he looked for Peach-senseis number in his contacts list and dialed it. Nobody picked up the call. Seiji slowly put down his cell phone. He told Mika and Chiaki in a soft voice that he was going to go to the restroom. Then, he turned around and left. While on his way, Seiji opened up his system and chose to load. The world around him darkened, and everything vanished before lighting up again. Early in the morning, Saki Yoshizawa woke up due to her cell phones alarm as usual. After she shook off her sleepiness, she softly pushed away her good friend Mayuzumi, who was still clutching on to her while sleeping, as she got out of bed. She was just about to go wash up when her cell phone started ringing. When she checked it, she saw that it was a call from Seigo Harano. Why is he calling so early in the morning? The editor was somewhat mystified. When she picked up, she heard him greet her politely, before he went directly to the main topic. Its about Brother Monogatari; I have something important Id like to discuss with Editor Yoshizawa face-to-face. Where might you be currently? Seigo asked after greeting her. Im currently at Mayuzumis home. At Peach-senseis home? he asked. Yes, I stayed over here last night. Then Ill come over there right away. He hung up with that. Something important to discuss face-to-face what could it be? Saki was still somewhat confused. Well, she didnt think too much of it, as she figured she would find out when he got here, so she put down her cell phone and left Mayuzumis bedroom. Meanwhile, Seiji told Shika that he was going out before leaving hurriedly. He hailed a taxi and had the driver speed to Peach-senseis apartment at top speed. He hoped that he would arrive in time. Seijis expression was incredibly grave as he sat in the taxi. Chapter 284 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 After washing up, Saki went to the kitchen to cook breakfast. As Mayuzumis good friend, she had stayed over here countless times in the past, and the same could be said for cooking breakfast. She already knew where everything was. A few seconds after she started cooking, she heard footsteps approaching. When Saki turned around, she saw the manga author Mayuzumi behind her, still wearing pajamas. Saki Mayuzumi mumbled, looking weak and teary-eyed. When she saw Mayuzumis state, Saki stopped cooking and headed towards her friend. Mayuzumi walked to her and hugged her tightly, letting her friend support her. Saki gently patted Mayuzumi on the back. Its alright, she consoled. Its just a dream; everythings fine now that youre awake. Mayuzumi continued to tremble. Mayuzumihugged her good friend tightly and sniffled gently, like a young child who had been frightened but was trying to overcome their fear. The two of them simply hugged each other for a while. Only after Mayuzumi had finally stopped shivering did she release Saki. Saki also released Mayuzumi. You should go wash up. Breakfast is almost ready. Okay Mayuzumi nodded and turned around to go to the restroom. Saki inwardly sighed as she watched her friend. Mayuzumi started having nightmares two weeks ago, on the second night of the school festival. At first, she just claimed to have some slight insomnia, but then Saki noticed that something was off. It was only when Saki asked her seriously about it did she learn about the severity of the situation. Mayuzumi had started having nightmares every night since that day, and the nightmares kept getting worse. She went to go see a doctor and had some medicine prescribed, but it was ineffective. Why did this begin? All Mayuzumi said was that on the first day of the school festival, she coincidentally ran into a male classmate of hers from college and fainted when she came face-to-face with him. Had this incident activated her subconscious fear and cause her nightmares to begin? But when she met him, they only exchanged a few sentences, and they never even saw that man again afterwards. Even if there was some fear, it should have dissipated by now. However, Mayuzumis condition was still worsening. Saki was extremely worried. All she could do was to accompany Mayuzumi as much as she could and hope that the situation would get better. But if things keep getting worse The editor was quite concerned. It didnt take long for her to finish cooking breakfast. Saki brought the food to the dining table. Mayuzumi had finished washing up and shed already changed into her casual clothes. She smiled faintly and said good morning to Saki. Since shed finished washing up and was now more awake, her complexion had noticeably improved. Saki returned her greeting. Harano called me just now, and said that he was coming over to have an important face-to-face discussion with me regarding his novel. Harano-kun is going to come here? Mayuzumi blinked in surprise. What could be so important that it needs to be said face-to-face? I dont know. Right as she said this, the doorbell rang. Its probably him, Saki thought. He arrived rather quickly. Before she opened the front door, she looked through the peephole and saw that it was indeed Seigo Harano. Good morning, Editor Yoshizawa. Seiji smiled when he saw Editor Yoshizawa open the door, and greeted her politely. Good morning, Harano. Please come in. Saki invited him inside. Sorry for the bother. Were currently eating breakfast. Would *Boom!* A sudden muffled sound interrupted her words. Mayuzumi, who was sitting at the dining table, reflexively looked at the source of the sound. She saw a man wearing a gray cap and a black jacket on the veranda! His face was obscured by a breathing mask and sunglasses. Mayuzumi was shocked by this sight. This was supposed to be the twelfth floor! How did he how is this *Shatter!* While the manga author was still dazed, the black-jacketed man strode forwards and crashed through the locked window, entering the room! Without stopping, he walked towards her and reached out with his hand Mayuzumi!! Saki shouted loudly. She was similarly astonished by this scene, and after she shook off her shock, she rushed over to Mayuzumi. However, there was someone who was faster than her. Seiji cast the [Body-Strengthening Spell] on himself, charged at the intruder with amazing speed, and punched! *Smack!!* The black-jacketed mans body was distorted by this punch. He flew back through the window again and came to a jarring stop against the verandas guardrail. It seemed that he was about to topple over the guardrail, but he managed to catch the edge of the guardrail with his hand and prevent himself from falling. Unfortunately for him, Seiji immediately followed up with a kick that sent the black-jacketed man flying off the veranda! And so, the black-jacketed man fell from such a high height just like this. Mayuzumi, who witnessed all of this up close, was so shocked that she couldnt snap out of her daze. It was only until Saki came over and hugged her did she finally come back to her senses. I am I still dreaming? Mayuzumi muttered disbelievingly. This isnt a dream. Seiji returned to the room with a solemn expression on his face. Who was that man? he asked them. Both the manga author and editor could only look at him with blank expressions. Seiji furrowed his brows. Neither of you guys know? Mayuzumi and Saki slowly exchanged glances. I dont know him Mayuzumi confessed. Neither do I Saki said. I dont know any strange people that can suddenly appear like that on a twelfth-story veranda. They looked towards Seiji again. You killed him? Mayuzumi asked haltingly. No, Seiji said, he wont die from such a height; hes Before he finished, there was another boom . Once again, the black-jacketed man was standing on the veranda. Seiji and the two ladies were all rendered speechless. Hurry up and escape! Seiji pointed to the door with a finger. Get away from here! Ill deal with this guy *Smack!!* He was sent flying by a sudden blow and crashed into the living room sofa, sending up a plume of dust. Harano-kun! Mayuzumi and Saki both shouted in astonishment and fear. This black-jacketed man was perfectly fine and reappeared after falling off from such a height! He even sent Seigo flying with a single punch! Just what was The black-jacketed man turned towards them, the dark lens of his sunglasses gleaming with a cold light. The manga author and editor were both engulfed by a terrible sensation of fear. Mayuzumi shivered. Monster We need to escape! Saki was the first to recover her senses, and she pulled Mayuzumi along with her, intending to escape. However, the black-jacketed man shot towards them and reached out with his hand to grab Mayuzumi. He was instantly sent flying backwards by Seiji, who had rushed back over again. The black-jacketed man crashed into the veranda guardrail for the second time. Hurry up and go! Seiji shouted. Harano Mayuzumi protested weakly. Ill be fine! Seiji insisted. Leave everything to me!! Seiji clenched his fist tightly as he faced the black-jacketed man. Seijis tall, broad back was etched deeply into Sakis and Mayuzumis minds. Saki dragged Mayuzumi along with her and began running. Once again, the black-jacketed man attempted to pursue them. Seiji blocked him, and the sounds of their fierce, intense clash were audible! Harano-kun Mayuzumi turned around and looked back in his direction with a face filled with worry. He doesnt seem like an ordinary person either he said he would be fine, so lets believe in him! Saki dragged Mayuzumi all the way to the elevator and pounded on the elevator button until it arrived. A few moments later, when the elevator arrived, they got in. Where should we go? Mayuzumi asked. Theres only one place we can go, Saki replied; the police station! Seiji was still in the midst of battle. He had already cast [Astral Vision], which revealed a gray-black mist around the black-jacketed mans body. Ethereal humanoid figures that popped out of the mist at random intervals. To Seiji, it seemed like they were in great pain. Just what the hell was this? He had no doubt that this man was also a Spiritual Ability user, but the way he was just what type of ability user was he!? Seiji didnt know, but he felt that it seemed rather evil. Were those ethereal humanoid figures actually some sort of grudge-holding ghosts? He remained vigilant as he circled around the room and fought fiercely with the man. *Smack! Whack!!* Seiji grunted as another punch slammed into his chest; but at the same time, he managed to kick the man. Both impacts sent the pair flying backwards, shattering many of the more fragile objects in the room. The interior of Mayuzumis apartment was now a mess. In theory, with such a loud commotion, one would normally expect some neighbors to come see what was going on and complain about the noise. But since this was a high-class apartment with excellent soundproofing, no such neighbors came. Theyve already gotten far away, and you wont be able to catch them, Seiji said coldly, rising to his feet. Just who are you? Why have you come here!? Chapter 285 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 As Seiji expected, the man didnt reply. Well, Ill just have to find an opportunity to remove this fellows mask and sunglasses to find out what he looks like. Actually, Seiji had wanted to do that already, but his opponent was quite strong, and he couldnt find any opportunities. He decided to use one of his abilities. When the black-jacketed man rushed him once again, Seiji lifted his hand and opened it in midair. [Telekinesis techniqueIce Prison]! Seiji locked on to his target and cast a spell which stopped the black-jacketed man in his tracks. This is my chance! Seiji rushed forwards and slapped the mans face with his left hand, ripping off the mask and sunglasses as well as knocking off the cap in the process. At the same time, he used his right hand to deliver a full-force blow to the mans stomach! *Boom!!* The black-jacketed man was sent crashing into the wall. Youre Shouhei Hirai! Seiji recognized this person; he was Peach-senseis college classmate, and they had run into him during the school festival! The green-haired man named Shouhei Hirai lifted his head with a blank expression. His eyes seemed hollow. His appearance was akin to a robots or a puppets it was as if he was being controlled by someone else. Seiji furrowed his brows when he realized this. The gray-black mist around Shouhei suddenly expanded threefold. A few ethereal human-shadows popped out and started to dance strangely, flickering in and out of his sight as they did so. Seiji was overcome by a sudden sense of danger. At that moment, Shouhei dashed towards Seiji at an incredibly high speed. His right fist, wreathed in dense gray-black mist shot towards him like a cannonball! [Bullet Time], activate! Seiji rolled on the floor and dodged this attack. *Boom!!* Shouheis fist caused the apartment wall to collapse and left behind a huge hole! Even top-quality soundproofing couldnt muffle the noise from the impact; Seiji heard yelps of astonishment from the next-door neighbors. Shouhei retracted his fist and suddenly ran onto the veranda before jumping off the balcony. Hes running away!? Seiji watched him leave and frowned. In the background, the neighbors continued to curse angrily. After speedily thinking through the situation, he immediately turned around and ran out the front door to the elevator. By the time that the neighbor went over to Peach-senseis apartment to see what was going on, Seiji was already going down the elevator. While in the elevator, Seiji took out his cell phone. He felt it was lucky that it hadnt broken during the fight. He wanted to contact Editor Yoshizawa and Peach-sensei, but he recalled that they hadnt taken their cell phones during their rush to escape. He couldnt contact them and didnt know where they would go Waitwould they go to the police station? Seiji felt that this was the most likely possibility. As he walked out of the apartment, Seiji called Natsuya Yoruhana. She picked up. Good morning, President. Good morning, Haruta-kun. I apologize that I have to bother you with yet another incident, its like this Seiji quickly gave her a concise run-down of what had happened. That person has most likely been possessed by an undead spirit, Natsuya concluded after listening to his story. Although I cant say so with one hundred percent certainty without seeing him for myself, according to your description, that seems the most likely scenario. Possessed by an undead spirit why would such a thing happen? Was he cursed by someone? Or did he cast some sort of curse on himself? Both are possible, but its also conceivable for him to have met with some incident and was simply unlucky to have this fate befall him. However, this last possibility is quite unlikely. Oh Haruta-kun, are you injured? Natsuya asked in a concerned voice. I took a few blows, but Im fine. You should get yourself checked out at the hospital, just in case. Ill go after this incident is resolved. Seiji paused for a moment. President, Id like to ask a question: if such an incident is reported to the police, what will happen? Natsuya remained silent for a moment before answering. The police will perform their investigation and send people to investigate as usual. Theres a secret department which deals with any reports about the mystical. This secret department will suppress these types of reports and send their own members to re-investigate the situation if the situation isnt one thats too bad, theyll give the Spiritual Ability user a warning and forcefully request a cleanup fee. If the Spiritual Ability user obeys the warning and pays the cleanup fee, then thatll be the end of the incident. Seiji frowned upon hearing this. If some Spiritual Ability user has prior communication with this department, then if someone meets with some incident or reports it to the police, itd just end up getting ignored, wouldnt it? Thats right? The hoodlums that froze to death were probably dealt with in this way as well, werent they? Thats right. Okubo Yoshiaki could accomplish all this already, which means that you could as well, President no, any Spiritual Ability user with enough clout can utilize this secret department to hush up the police about anything mystical, even if people died. That is indeed the case. A moment of silence fell between them. Alright, I understand it now. Basically, if a Spiritual Ability user commits a crime, as long as it isnt anything overboard, all that person would have to do is pay some money. Seiji sighed. This incident is the same which means that reporting it to the police will be useless! Thats correct. So, in order to resolve this incident, I have to find the person behind all this by myself, then stop him, or even kill him; is that right? Yes or you can even hire other Spiritual Ability users to do it for you. How much money would that cost? In order to deal with someone who can possess others with undead spirits Im not sure about the specific price, but it shouldnt be more than ten million sakuras. Seiji was rendered speechless. You can definitely pay the price, as long as you want to, Natsuya said, chuckling lightly. She said before that he could request more money from her, but Seiji also said back then that he wouldnt ask for anymore. He felt as if he would lose out in some way if he requested for more money now. No, wait. This isnt an incident involving me to begin with! Why do I need to pay!? Seiji had a sudden realization. He had been wanting to help out but forgot that the person at the center of this incident wasnt him, but Peach-sensei! Did Peach-sensei have this type of money? Of course she did! She was the original creator of one of the most popular animes of all time! Although he didnt know how much money she actually had, she would definitely have well over a hundred million sakuras!! Seiji felt as if it was all clear to him now. Money could accomplish anything. This phrase was quite true, even in the mystical society. Shouhei Hirai he was filled with demonic energy, and his blank face seemed like the Terminators, but was that supposed to be cool? Peach-sensei will use the power of money to crush you! The payment will be no problem, but I wont be the one paying; itll be the person at the center of the incident instead. Seiji smiled and continued to explain: Shes really rich, and 10 million sakuras definitely wont be a problem. Eh? So, introduce an appropriate ability user to me, President! Oh Natsuya paused for a moment. An appropriate person actually, Houjou-san would be quite suitable. Seiji was astonished. Mai Houjou !? She does this sort of thing? Seiji asked. Yes, Houjou-san has always been in this line of work, and she possesses some fame in her field of work. Im not sure about the specifics; even if I ask her, she wouldnt tell me anything about it. She just says that its only a small matter not even worthy of being mentioned. Seiji suddenly had a mental image of the beautiful maid senpais gentle smile and was rendered speechless. Hiring Mai Houjou indeed sounded like a good choice. In fact, she could even be said to be the best choice! Seiji had personally witnessed her abilities, although he knew that what he saw only scratched the surface. Although he didnt know how strong she actually was, he felt that she was probably quite strong! Besides, Peach-sensei herself also was a fan of the beautiful maid. If Mai was the one being hired, Peach-sensei would surely agree. Okay, I choose her! Seiji said in a voice like the main character of a Pokemon anime. Chapter 286 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 President, Seiji said, please tell Houjou-senpai about this incident. Ill go find the person in question and discuss it with her before contacting Senpai personally and formally requesting to hire her. Alright, Natsuya agreed. Seiji thanked Natsuya and hung up. He then took a taxi to the police station. Harano-kun! Harano, are you alright? As he expected, he found Mayuzumi and Saki at the nearest police station. They were currently explaining the situation to the police. When they noticed Seiji, they both showed concern for his state. Im fine but that guy escaped. Seiji smiled to reassure them. As he indeed seemed to be unscathed, both women heaved a sigh of relief. That man was Shouhei Hirai, Seiji told them. Mayuzumi and Saki were stunned to hear this. Shouhei Hirai Mayuzumi muttered. Yep. During our fight, I managed to knock off his mask, sunglasses, and cap, so I recognized him, Seiji explained. Hes Senseis college classmate, and we met him that one time during the school festival I know about this; Mayuzumi told me about it, Saki said. Ive also seen this person in college. He was one of Mayuzumis admirers at the time and got into a conflict with another admirer. Later he did something bad to Mayuzumi due to a misunderstanding. The editors tone of voice was rather low and heavy. Did Sensei develop androphobia because of him? Seiji looked towards Mayuzumi. The manga author remained silent. Not solely because of him. He was only a factor albeit an important one, Saki told him softly. Can you think of why that guy would do such a thing now? Seiji asked. Mayuzumi and Saki exchanged glances. I dont know Mayuzumi said. I really dont have any idea either, Saki said. The incident at college was resolved back then. He doesnt have any reason to still hate Mayuzumi. I see. Seiji rubbed his chin in contemplation. Then just explain what you can to the police. Harano Mayuzumi protested softly. I know what you guys want to know, and Ill explain everything later. Ill also tell you how well truly resolve this incident. As expected, the police found their report rather strange, but they still accepted the case and sent someone to check out the scene of the crime. The hole in the wall that Shouhei created astonished the police, as they couldnt believe a human could make such a hole with his bare fist! Seiji didnt care whether or not they believed it. He knew that this case would likely be suppressed in the end. Reporting this case was merely a placebo effect to make the two ladies feel better, as it was the proper thing to do. Mayuzumi and Saki felt fear revisit them when they saw the huge hole in the wall. If Seigo Harano hadnt come over they definitely wouldnt have been able to resist against a man with such fearsome strength! They didnt even dare imagine what would have happened. Fortunately for them, he arrived and managed to stop Shouhei. Mayuzumi and Saki both recalled his tall, broad back as he protected them. They would never forget that scene in their lives. At a coffee caf near the apartment. Seiji gave Mayuzumi and Saki a rough explanation about Spiritual Ability users and the hidden mystical side of society. The manga author and light novel editor both fell silent after hearing about this facet of the world. It bore an eerie resemblance to the world of mangas that they both worked with. The police cant resolve this issue, but there is another way to deal with it, Seiji continued. You can hire a professional Spiritual Ability user to take care of this matter. Theres an excellent candidate that both of you know already. I recommend Mai Houjou. Houjou-san!? Saki exclaimed. That maid that we met at the school festival? Mayuzumi asked in astonishment. Both Mayuzumi and Saki were surprised to hear this. Indeed, Seiji said, smiling. Recently, I learned that shes a professional in this field. You all witnessed her ability during the laser tag game and that was probably the tip of the iceberg. I dont know how powerful she is when she gets serious, but shell definitely be quite strongmuch stronger than me. Mai Houjou is worthy of our trust. I feel that hiring her to deal with Shouhei is the best choice we have. Mayuzumi and Saki exchanged glances. Then how much will it cost to hire Houjou-san? Mayuzumi asked. I dont know the specifics. Lets ask her directly. Seiji took out his cell phone and called Mai. Mai picked up the call. Hello, Junior, she said as soon as the call connected. I heard from Milady that you have a job for me Hello, Senpai. Thats rightI have a good job for you. In fact, you should pay me for being the middle-man. How about giving you a free ticket for a full-body massage? Mai asked innocently. I feel like thats pretty cheap, Seiji replied. My massages are quite comfortable, you know~ I feel like itll be bad for me if I accept. Itll break all the bones in your body and cause your blood and flesh to meld together~ Thatll kill me, hey! Damn, thats really a dangerous special service. Ill stop joking around now, Seiji said, changing the topic. Ill pass my phone over to Amami-sensei, the person involved in this incident, so you can talk to her. Seiji handed his phone over to the manga author. Hello, Houjou-san Mayuzumi and Mai began discussing what happened. They finished their discussion after a short while. She said that shell come over here immediately. Mayuzumi hung up and returned Seijis cell phone. How much did she request to be paid? Seiji asked. An upfront payment of 100,000 sakuras, and she said shell bill me for the rest depending on the situation Only 100,000 sakuras? Seiji raised his brows. According to Natsuya, this was two less zeros than the going rate! Was it that the President really didnt know what she was talking about, or had the maid given them a mega discount for being her friend? Seiji felt that the latter was far more likely. After all, Senpai was a gentle girl. A while later, Mai Houjou arrived. She was wearing a windbreaker and long pants, giving off an impression of a professional beauty. Amami-san, I didnt expect that youd hire me for this type of work the next time we met. Mai smiled faintly. Indeed I didnt expect it either. Mayuzumi also smiled. Should I call you Milady?'' Er thats not necessary but if its alright, Id like to hear it once to see what it feels like the manga author answered rather awkwardly. Alright then, Milady Amami, Mai said gently, making an elegant curtsy. Your maid Houjou is here; please give me your orders. Mayuzumi seemed to receive a great impact from these words; her expression showed that she was greatly moved. Seiji and Saki were rendered speechless. Senpai, do you do this for everyone that hires you? Seiji asked. No, this is a special service for Milady Amami. Then if I hire you, what would you call me? Mai glanced over at him. What do you want me to do for you, Young Master Harano~ she said in an obsequious voice combined with a flirtatious expression. Just like Mayuzumi, Seiji received a huge impact; the beautiful maid acting cute had astonishing power! If only she was dressed in her maid uniform, the impact would probably be doubled, Seiji mused. When Seiji regained his senses, he discovered that he had the same moved expression as Mayuzumi. *Cough cough.* He hurriedly faked a coughing fit in order to settle his expression. In that case, well leave things up to the professional maid whoops, Senpai the professional Spiritual Ability user, and I shall take my leave Where are you going, Junior? To attend my classes at school, of course. Youre going to abandon these beautiful women and not worry about them? Mai asked, snorting. How ungentlemanly. Eh? But Senpais already here I need to go investigate and deal with the enemy, so I cant possibly stay by Milady Amamis side. Someone else needs to protect her. Youre right. Seiji came to a realization. Harano-kun Mayuzumi said softly. Allow me to become a temporary personal bodyguard. Seiji looked towards Mayuzumi and smiled. Ill give it my all to protect you, Sensei. The manga author was slightly stunned at this, and her face reddened. Thank you, she replied shyly. Mai and Saki was rendered speechless by this. I need to learn about the enemy. Please tell me everything you know, Milady Amami, the maid requested. Chapter 287 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Allow me to explain, Houjou-san, Saki said. Feel free to ask Mayuzumi about the details. Shouhei Hirai was a handsome, relatively popular guy in college. He fell in love with Mayuzumi and attempted to woo her, but Mayuzumi didnt have any feelings for him and rejected his advances politely. Another boy was also attempting to woo Mayuzumi, and Shouhei ended up coming into conflict with his love rival. Afterwards, most likely due to his anger and frustration, Shouhei blindly believed some unfounded rumors and misunderstood the type of person Mayuzumi was. Not only did he viciously shout at her in front of many people, he even did some rather rude things to her. Mayuzumi was frightened by this and started ignoring him. Shouhei later learned that he had been mistaken and regretted his actions. He apologized to Mayuzumi and sincerely asked for her forgiveness. Mayuzumi forgave him, but she still remained distant from and avoided him. Shouhei saw that there was no hope for him anymore, so he gave up, and, a few weeks later, he hooked up with a different girl in another class. After graduating from college, Mayuzumi hadnt seen Shouhei againuntil the day of the school festival, that was And from the second night of the school festival, Mayuzumi was plagued with nightmares, Saki said, concluding the story. Is this related to Hirai in any way? When she heard Sakis question, Mai looked towards the manga author, and her eyes flickered briefly. It was evident to Seiji that she had just cast Astral Vision. I dont see any sign of a curse upon Milady Amami but I cant say definitively that its unrelated to him, she said after examining Mai for a while. Is this all the information you have on him? Saki nodded. Understood, Mai said curtly. I shall now begin tracking down this person, and, when I find him, Ill deal with him. Wait for my news. After saying this she left, she left. Seiji, Mayuzumi, and Saki exchanged awkward glances after Mai left. We can stay here, or wait somewhere else, Seiji suggested. Lets not go back to Senseis home for the time being, because we might get attacked again. Lets go to my home then, Saki offered. No, if were discovered and theres another fight, your home will be trashed. Seiji mulled over the options. I think that going to a hotel and booking a temporary room would be better. Alternatively, we could just go shopping or have fun somewhere else we can treat this as a vacation! He started smiling. Mayuzumi and Saki both blinked in surprise at this. Treating it as a vacation This made it feel more relaxing for them as well, and both women began smiling. Sensei, why dont you decide where to go? Im the bodyguard, and no matter where you and Editor Yoshizawa want to go, Ill accompany you. It feels like the school festival all over again, Mayuzumi muttered. Im so sorry to trouble you like this, Harano-kun. No need to say that; Im more than happy to help Sensei. Seiji smiled. Faced with his gentle smile, the manga authors heartbeat quickened once again. Although she was previously frightened by the attack, all the nervousness and anxiety in her heart seemed to have magically disappeared. Where should I go with Seiji and Saki? Mayuzumi asked herself. Mikas phone started ringing, and, when she saw it was from Seiji, she answered the call. Hey, Seigo, where did you go? she asked. When she knocked on his door in the morning to go to school together, Shika told her that hed set out early in the early hours of the morning to do something somewhere. When Mika tried calling him, he didnt pick up and only sent her a message saying that he would contact her later. Im about to go on a spiritual journey, Seiji told her. Spiritual journey!? The double pigtailed girl was shocked by this. Some things happened, so I wont be going to class today. Ill give you an explanation later, and theres no need to worry. These words and this type of situation made her feel a sense of dj vu! Hey! Seigo, could it be that The monorail is here! Im getting on now, gotta go. Monorail? Was he really going on some type of trip!? Mika was absolutely stunned. Meanwhile, Seiji, Mayuzumi, and Saki boarded the monorail and found some empty seats to sit down in. Saki brought out a deck of poker cards and put them on a table. Seiji brought out some snacks and drinks and put them on the table as well. It was time to have some fun! Not long after, the monorail began moving. The monorail began driving off while the three of them idly played cards. Their destination was the ocean, which was what Mayuzumi wanted to go see. It obviously was out of season to go visit the ocean at such a time of year. But since Mayuzumi wished to do so, Saki and Seiji would naturally accompany her. Even if it wasnt seasonal, that didnt mean that they couldnt go. In fact, precisely because it was out of season, it would be a rather fresh experience. Playing cards, chatting, and eating snacks time passed just like this. The monorail reached its destination. After they exited the monorail station, they took a taxi to the ocean. There was nobody at all by the seashore. The three of them walked together on the seashore and faced the ocean, feeling the ocean breeze and listening to the sound of waves. It was rather cold Of course it was, as it was already winter! Fortunately, both women had already prepared thick jackets for this trip beforehand, otherwise they would have suffered greatly. Its been so long since I came to the ocean, Mayuzumi mused aloud with a sigh. She walked up to the water and kneeled close to it. She casually drew on the sand with a finger. Saki looked deeply worried as she watched her friends back. Harano about Mayuzumis nightmares, theres actually one thing it happened ten years ago, in the year when I got to know her the editor began telling a tale from the past. Seiji quietly listened to the story. In the freshman class of their high school, Saki Yoshizawa became acquainted with Mayuzumi Amami, who happened to sit next to her, and two quickly became friends. Later, the two of them both entered the literature club. During summer vacation, the literature club attempted to hold a certain activity known as a test of courage. Mayuzumi originally didnt want to join in, but Saki wanted to have fun together with her and convinced her to join. The activity was quite well received in the end. After it finished, many members even felt that it wasnt scary enough, and they wanted more. And so the club president suggested an additional activity befitting the literature club: everyone would tell ghost stories together! Mayuzumi was even more reluctant to participate, but Saki dragged her along and forced her to join in. At the time, I thought that the scared Mayuzumi was rather cute and wanted to see her like that some more, so that I could enjoy the feeling of her tightly clutching onto me Saki paused and sighed. I was vulgar back then, she said in a low, remorseful voice. No, Seiji interjected, I think that you just wanted to tease a good friend slightly; it was just a joke or prank Editor Yoshizawa, you didnt really have evil intentions towards Sensei. Saki fell silent for a moment before continuing her tale. The literature club members took back all the candles they used for the test of courage earlier and returned to the clubroom. Without turning on the lights, they lit all the candles and began telling ghost stories. After each story was told, they would blow out a candle. This was the story of a Hundred Demons game! This was a famous scary game with hundreds of years of history behind it. Its basic flow was very simple. It was merely to blow out a candle every time a ghost story was finished. A genuine version of a Hundred Demons game required one hundred candles to be lit up, and the classic version had even more detailed requirements. All of them had one part in common, and it was the most important rule of all: you definitely couldnt blow out the last, 100th candle! But many modern people didnt fear things such as ghosts, demons, and spirits anymore. They would commonly break this rule on purpose when playing this game. What would happen if someone blew out the 100th candle? It was said that a demon would be summoned, and some even believed a portal to the netherworld would be opened. And there was one major demon had a famous connection with the Night of One Hundred Demons or this similarly named game. Green Lantern Demon! It was another major demon on the same level as Shutendoji, who was also anSSR card, and her ultimate ability was cough, Seiji was getting sidetracked. Seiji didnt know what the Green Lantern Demon really would be like in this world, nor did he know if the One Hundred Demons game would really be able to summon this legendary existence. As the game continued, the atmosphere in the clubroom gradually changed. Fear took seed and grew in the hearts of the gathered club members. Even Saki felt that something was seriously wrong. The club president laughed it off and said that everyone was doing a good job with their ghost stories. She joked that they were really about to summon a demon. Although the literature club president said this in an attempt to ease the atmosphere, only a few members forced themselves to go along with it and smile. Near the end, even the club president felt that it would be bad to continue on; she offered to tell the last story and blow out the final candle. At this moment, Mayuzumi, who had clung onto Saki for the entire duration of the game, spoke up weakly: You shouldnt blow out the final candle in the story of One Hundred Demons. The club president ignored her; she said that this wasnt the real story of One Hundred Demons and that there werent a hundred candles or a hundred stories. The club members didnt pay any attention to her either, and some even joked how lacking in courage she was. Saki didnt pay this any mind, either. The club president told a final story before casually blowing out the last candle. But after that something frightening appeared in the darkness. Saki began to shiver. Chapter 288 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Saki definitely wasnt shivering because of the cold wind. I cant recall what happened clearly, as my memories are hazy I just remember that I seem to have witnessed something incredibly scary, and I was frightened to the point of screaming Mayuzumi pushed me down on the ground and shielded me with her body. When I saw that thing approaching, I fainted, and I dont know what happened after that when I woke up, it was already the next morning. Everyone else collapsed as well. For a moment I thought that they had all died, but they soon woke up just like me I tried to rouse Mayuzumi, but I couldnt get her to wake up; I soon noticed that her face was hot to touch Two others were just like Mayuzumi; they wouldnt wake up and were gripped by a fever. One was the club president, and there was another girl as well. We called an ambulance and took them to the hospital. It took an entire day for Mayuzumi to wake up. Her fever lasted for an entire month and she had nightmares every day The editors voice was filled with deep regret. Its all my fault I caused Mayuzumi to become like that. No, that was just an accident, Seiji told her in a serious tone. You didnt expect such a thing to occur. Nobody could, so thats why it was only an accident. But if it wasnt for me Editor Yoshizawa, you may have pushed Sensei to join the activity, but you werent forcing her against her will. You didnt have any bad intentions; you just wanted to spend some time together with your friend. Even so, I still make a mistake. Saki lowered her head with a dark expression. Seiji sighed inwardly when he saw Sakis glum expression. It explained why Editor Yoshizawa cared so much about Peach-sensei and strove to protect herit was due to this incident in the past. Because she believed that shed made a huge mistake, she was filled with deep regret. She felt obliged to protect her good friend. Her resolution was truly astounding; she even sacrificed herself. Before Seiji loaded, Editor Yoshizawa had done her best to stop Shouhei Hirai and was killed in the process. Seiji could even imagine the scene that must have occurred. Shouhei Hirai Seiji had met him one time already, but didnt feel like he was evil back then. And judging from Sensei and Editor Yoshizawas description of Shouhei Hirai during college, he was, at most, just a rash and stupid college student in possession of a bad temper. Even Sensei herself, who was the one treated rudely by him, didnt feel that he was actually evil or anything like that. Seiji thought back to Shouheis blank expression during their fight. He seemed akin to the Terminator or a robot; it was like he was being controlled. Natsuya Yoruhana had also mentioned the possibility of someone placing a curse upon him. Was there truly a culprit behind this, or was Shouhei the main culprit? If there was another culprit, who could it be? What did the culprit want? Why did the culprit attack Sensei? There were countless questions. Seiji hoped that Mai would be able to discover the truth. Oh yes, I almost forgot Editor Yoshizawa, you said that this incident from ten years ago may be related to Senseis current nightmares. Is it because Senseis current nightmares are similar to the nightmares from that time? Saki nodded. When I saw how much discomfort Mayuzumi was in, I recalled the scenes from that time do you think that its possible that the aftereffects of that incident have remained dormant till now? Seiji brooded over her words in silence. The waters so cold! Mayuzumi suddenly shouted. The ocean waves were now lapping at her feet, and she laughed as she rose from where she was sitting and walked back to them. Saki whats the matter? She noticed that something seemed to be wrong with her friend. Nothing Im just a little cold. The editor forced a smile. Eh Sorry for making you accompany me here. Mayuzumi took Sakis hand into her own. Your hand is so icy. Lets go, we dont have to stay here anymore. Im alright, Saki said. Its rare for us to come to the ocean, so stay here and look around for a little longer. Ive seen enough already. We can go back now. How could we? Weve barely just arrived Saki was cut off mid-sentence when a boys jacket was suddenly placed around her. Of course, it was Seijis. He had taken off his own jacket and put it on Saki. Now you should be warmer, he said, smiling. Its rare for you to come here, so we should at least walk around the shore and see a little more of the sights. Mayuzumi and Saki were rendered speechless. Haruta-kun always makes looking cool seem so natural, the manga author inwardly sighed. This jacket has his smell and is really warm was what the editor felt. Saki, are you still cold? Seiji asked. Not anymore. Thank you, Harano. No problem. And so, the three of them left a trail of footprints behind as they slowly walked down the shoreline. By the way, Harano, you said this morning that you had something important to discuss with me face to face. What was that about? The editor suddenly remembered to ask about this. Er that I didnt have anything at all; it was just an excuse to come see you because I knew you would die but of course I cant say that! Seiji thought about what to say. Actually its nothing, he said after a pause. I originally wanted to discuss the conditions for publication, but now I feel like its not a big deal, so lets just go with what we originally had. Saki blinked upon hearing this. Youre not satisfied with your treatment as a newcomer and want better conditions?. Er thats how it was, but when I thought about it again, I felt it would be too arrogant of me. I must have not gotten enough sleep or something. So forget it; theres no need to even remember I mentioned it. Seiji used this as his excuse. Saki, however, had a serious expression. Harano, your Brother Monogatari is wonderfully written. The entire editing department, including the head editor, all believe that its highly likely to become a popular hit, or even a bestseller! So you indeed have the right to request better conditions even if you are a newcomer. If you would like, I could try negotiating with the head editor for better conditions for you. Seiji had only wanted to come up with some excuse but didnt expect this type of development. He wanted to tell her that it actually wasnt necessary, but felt that would sound unnatural so he could only go along with it. Er is that really alright? he asked haltingly. Saki nodded in confirmation. Then Im sorry for the extra trouble. Seiji felt awkward about all this. No need to be polite. Sakis lips tugged upwards. She was pleased to be able to help this boy out. At this moment, Seijis cell phone rang. He checked to find out that it was a call from Mai Houjou! He instantly picked up the call. Hey, Senpai, hows the situation? he asked. I found Shouhei Hirai, Mai told him. Hes currently in a hospital. A hospital? Yes, hes seriously injured and currently unconscious. How could that be? Im pretty sure that I only lightly injured him Seiji was astonished. I also inspected him with Astral Vision, Mai continued. Im certain that theres no undead spirit possessing him. This Seiji was surprised to the point of not knowing what to say anymore. It seems that after battling with you, he fought with someone else, and was injured to this extent. Even the undead spirit was cleansed from him, Mai added. Judging by his injuries, its obvious that the person who did this must be a powerful Spiritual Ability user. Seiji was rendered speechless. Shouhei Hirai was defeated by someone else!? He was rather stunned by this occurrence. Hey now, this scenario seemed wrong again! After they located their opponent, they discovered that he was defeated by someone else and that hed even been cleansed!? Who did it? An enemy of his, or a passing-by defender of justice!? A moment of silence fell between them. Since the enemy has already been defeated, does this mean that my task is completed? Mai asked him. This probably I suppose so. Seiji had a conflicted expression. Shouhei Hirai was currently unconscious, so it would be impossible to ask him anything. Everything was so perplexing! Would the incident really end like this? It didnt seem like so, but If we want to know what happened, I suppose we can only wait for Hirai to wake up, Seiji said, sighing. Theres another method as well. I could investigate where he lives, and perhaps there will be some clues, Mai informed him. Oh, right if we trouble you to do so, will you charge us additional fees? Just count it as my full service instead. Id feel awkward about accepting payment if things ended just like this, the maid said with a chuckle. Ill get started on investigating Shouhei Hirais residence right away, and leave it up to you to tell Milady Amami about things. Alright. They ended the call there. Seiji immediately explained the situation to Mayuzumi and Saki. When they heard that Shouhei Hirai was defeated already by some other person, both ladies revealed subtle expressions. No matter what, at least that guy wont be attacking us again anytime soon. As for whether this is all over or not its hard to say. Seiji rubbed his chin in contemplation. If Shouhei Hirai was behind all this, then its over. But if someone else cursed him and was manipulating him, that means theres another perpetrator and this isnt over yet! Chapter 289 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Mai entered Shouhei Hirais residence. Regardless of whether it was her normal eyesight or Astral Vision, she couldnt detect anything unusual in his residence. Even after a detailed investigation, she couldnt find anything related to Spiritual Ability users. Shouhei Hirai seemed just like an ordinary white-collar worker. But it was also possible that he owned another residence. There was an elementary school girl named Reo Tachibana who also lived together with him. Based on the information she already received from her temporary employer, she knew that this girl was his niece. Mai easily discovered Reos bookbag and school uniform. It seemed that this girl hadnt gone to school today. Although Reo was just a little girl, she was still someone that lived together with Shouhei Hirai. Perhaps something could be learned if Mai found her and asked some questions. Besides, this elementary school girl was neither at school nor home; where else could she even go? Mai was somewhat curious about the answer to this question, so she decided to search for Reo. She collected some of Reos hair from her room, drew a spell formation in the living room, and cast a spell, using Reos hair as the catalyst. The spell was successful. A cyan-colored ball formed in midair. Within it were a few black strands, and they pointed in a direction like a compass. However, they were unsteady and kept trembling. Mai roughly followed the direction that her spell indicated. While on the monorail back to the city, Seiji took the opportunity to make a phone call at another seat. Mayuzumi and Saki were resting against each other for a small nap. The call connected. President, Im sorry to bother you yet again, but this is important. I learned some new information about the person at the center of the incident this morning Seiji recounted the story Saki had told him to Natsuya. Natsuya was silent for a moment as she mulled it over. The Story of One Hundred Demons game this actually originates from an ancient ritual. Its a horrifying ritual which demands the sacrifice of one hundred young children and uses the power of their deaths to open the gates of hell. No records that explain the specifics of the ritual and its origins remain. Its said that it was intentionally stopped by someone. And this specific someone was that famous ancestor of yours. Im hearing about you again, my ancestor. Seiji raised his brows. The basic legend goes like this: there was an organization by the name of Eternity that performed this ritual and caused great havoc. Seimei Kamijou led his numerous retainers in a fierce battle against them and finally succeeded in closing the gates of hell. Since Seimei Kamijou judged this ritual to be incredibly evil and harmful, he decided to eliminate all those who intended to use this ritual, as well as obstruct the knowledge about this ritual from passing down through the ages. As it stands today, at least on the surface, the knowledge about this ritual has been lost to time. But the Story of One Hundred Demons game, which imitated this ritual, has been passed down. Theres a very low probability of this game causing any actual harm. Playing this game a thousand times might not result in even a single incident. However, no matter how low the probability, theres still some danger involved, since its still fundamentally an imitation of the original ritual. And the ritual it imitates is something frighteningfrightening enough to give pause to the strongest Yin-Yang Master in history. Unfortunately, your two friends involved in this incident met with that improbable occurrence and must have summoned something very real. But to find fortune among misfortune, they didnt die from it. As for the person in question to suffer from the same nightmares as before, its quite likely that some sort of lingering aftereffect was triggered again. As for what the aftereffect is, what the trigger could be, and how to cure it these issues can only be dealt with after a specialized examination. So, Seiji asked, we need to take her to that hospital, right? Yes, Natsuya replied. Ill tell her about it in a bit. After thanking Natsuya again, Seiji hung up the call and returned to his seat. As he looked at the two ladies opposite him sleeping peacefully, he decided to tell them about going to the hospital after they woke up. At this moment, he noticed Mayuzumi had begun to furrow her brows. Nooo she mumbled in a tiny voice. Her body began to tremble, and her face was twisted in pain. Is she having another nightmare? Seiji hurriedly checked her condition with [Astral Vision], but he couldnt see anything out of the ordinary. It was just like his previous inspection. Everything seemed normal; one the surface, nothing about her differed from any other ordinary person. Suddenly Mayuzumis trembling began to intensify, and beads of cold sweat dripped down from her brow. Ah she moaned. Hah Uhh No Saki opened her eyes and looked at her good friend beside her. Mayuzumi! the editor shouted, her face filled with concern. Is she having another nightmare? Seiji asked for confirmation. Thats right those are her symptoms. Saki hugged Mayuzumi tightly and whispered into her ear: Mayuzumi, hurry and wake up! Im right here, right by your side. Youre in a dream; dont get lost in it! Open your eyes and wake up! After calling out to her like this for a while, the manga author slowly opened her eyes. There was a confused look in her eyes that gradually cleared as her body also slowly stopped shaking. Saki Mayuzumi murmured softly. Youre alright, youre alright the editor cooed gently, hugging her. Mayuzumi blinked before melting into Sakis embrace, the look on her face changing to a peaceful one. Seiji quietly watched this scene. Even during the nightmare, he couldnt see anything unusual with [Astral Vision] which meant that the cause was deeply rooted within her. He recalled Shikas condition when she had amnesia. Natsuya had told him that any spells which couldnt be detected on the surface were most likely hidden in the soul! No matter what Sensei was currently experiencing, if it couldnt be detected on the surface, it meant it was highly likely that it was embedded in her soul layers. This made it rather difficult to deal with. Would he have to do the same thing as he did with Shika, and search Mayuzumis soul and battle within it? After the two ladies calmed down, Seiji spoke up: About nightmares, I have to explain something After hearing his explanation, the manga author agreed to get a checkup at the hospital. Whats the probability of them being able to cure Mayuzumi? Saki asked. I dont know, but personally speaking, it might be rather difficult, Seiji answered. The editor became downcast after she understood. Dont need to worry so much, Saki. Even if Im not cured, Ill probably be fine after some time passes. Mayuzumi turned around and was now consoling her friend instead. Theyre just dreams. Im fine, really Youre not fine at all! Saki suddenly burst out with this, before hugging Mayuzumi tightly again. Its not fine I know about your pain Saki Mayuzumi protested weakly. Im sorry, Mayuzumi its all because of me Mayuzumi hugged her friend tightly as well. Its not your fault I said this before as wellstop thinking like that. Mayuzumi Although we met with something scary, I actually had lots of fun being together with you at that time, the manga author told her gently. Dont blame yourself anymore. That truly wasnt your fault, Saki. The editor was unable to respond. Seiji was rather moved as he watched them. Without a detailed checkup to find out the situation, I cant promise anything. But as long as theres a chance, Ill do whatever I can to help cure Sensei, he told them. After all, it might be another chance at a soul battle for him! The last curse on Shika had been relatively easy for him to dispel. Just dealing with a mere nightmare seemed even easier to him. No matter what strange things come at me, I shall destroy them all with my own copied Imagination Breaker! Chapter 290 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 After the monorail returned to the city, Seiji and the two ladies hailed a taxi and headed for the special hospital that Natsuya had previously registered him at. Mayuzumi received a checkup upon arriving at the hospital. While he was waiting, Seiji received a phone call from Mai Mai told him about the result of her investigation at Shouhei Hirais residence: absolutely nothing! At the very least, based on that residence of his, he seems just like a normal person, but Im not certain whether or not he has other places he lives in. Right now, the part that Im most concerned with is his niece, Reo Tachibana, whos currently living together with him. I tried to find this elementary school girl, but I failed. Its highly probable that she was taken away by a Spiritual Ability user! Seiji frowned upon hearing this. He recalled the lost little girl that he met during the school festival. This little girl was taken away by another Spiritual Ability user and was missing was she currently a hostage? Was the unknown Spiritual Ability user behind Hirai holding her hostage to force him to accept a curse being placed upon him? This sounded like a reasonable inference. In that case, its highly likely then that Shouhei Hirai was cursed by someone, or forced to accept a curse due to a hostage? Yes, Mai agreed, that can be inferred from the current situation. There was a moment of silence between them. Ill continue investigating, and Ill try to find this girl. Be on guard at your end as well. I will. Senpai, you be careful as well. Mai hung up the call. Although it wasnt one hundred percent certain yet, it was likely that Hirai was a victim here, and that the Spiritual Ability user who took young Reo was the true perpetrator! This isnt over yet, Seiji thought to himself. It didnt take long for the checkup to be completed. The examination confirmed that the source of Mayuzumis nightmares was indeed hidden deep within her soul! It was just as Seiji had expected. The doctor confessed that she was unable to cure this and told them that she could only prescribe some better-than-average Spiritual Medicine. Seiji contacted Natsuya yet again. Im willing to help you with any of your requests, Haruta-kun. But that doesnt mean this will be curable, since this is a different situation from the previous one. I understand Im truly sorry for bothering you yet again, President. The scion chuckled lightly upon hearing this. No need to say that, Haruta-kun. Youre the person who saved mine and my retainers lives, and more than once at that. Im sincerely happy to be able to pay you back or I should say that I hope youll rely on me even more. What does that mean? Seji asked after a pause. What do you feel it means? Natsuya countered in a gentle voice. Seiji was rendered speechless. Am I being flirted with? He could imagine the scene of the beautiful scion smiling gently and softly and it definitely moved his heart. Stop! This isnt the time to be getting distracted. Er um so where should we meet you at? He forced himself to ignore what just happened. We can just meet at my residence. Alright, thank you. No problem Natsuya paused for a moment before continuing in a playful voice: Although I want to say that, dont you think just thanking me lacks sincerity? Then what should I do? After helping you out this time, could you do one thing for me? What is it? Its nothing big or difficult. Its something that only you can do, Natsuya told him in a gentle voice. This tone, these words youre going to make my imagination go wild! Seiji felt as if there was an itch in his heart. Is that alright? Natsuya asked. Yes of course. He agreed to do it. After the call ended, Seiji gave Mayuzumi and Saki an explanation. I cant promise that youll be cured, but its worth a shot the last time that I worked together with that person, we managed to cure another girl who had a curse cast upon her soul. Perhaps this can be resolved in the same way. How much is the fee to hire that person? Er shes helping me out of friendship. Please dont mention money in front of her, as shes a rich scion of a powerful family. The type who has enough money to bury any ordinary person. Mayuzumi and Saki were both astonished. A rich scion Is it really okay to have such a person helping us for free? Mayuzumi asked. I already finished discussing it with her, and she said shed be more than happy to help out. It must be all for Harano-kuns sake. Mayuzumi looked up at Seijis face. Truly Im so thankful to you Dont say that, Sensei. Im the one whos willing to help out here of my own volition. Seiji smiled. Im one of Senseis biggest fans! Mayuzumi and Saki both looked at him deeply. Then, the three of them left the hospital together and took another taxi to Natsuya Yoruhanas residence. They met the student council president after reaching her residence. Mayuzumi and Saki were both astonished to see that Natsuyas beauty was far above the average persons. Seiji introduced everyone to each other. Im very pleased to meet you, Peach-sensei. Ive also watched the animeHoney Candy Girl before; its truly a great story! Natsuya told her sincerely. Mayuzumi smiled faintly. Thank you Im delighted to receive your recognition. When she heard Haruta-kun say that Natsuya was a rich scion, Mayuzumi became quite nervous. But after learning that Natsuya was a fan of her work, Mayuzumi suddenly felt closer to her. This girls full name was Natsuya Yoruhana she seemed like a nice match for Haruta-kun. Both her name and her appearance seem to shine so brilliantly Mayuzumi exclaimed inwardly. Lets sit down first and have some tea. Resting and relaxing will be helpful for what were going to do later, Natsuya told them. And so, the three of them sat down. Natsuya poured tea for them, and each person began sipping from their teacups. There was a momentary silence. Although I heard it from Harano-kun already, I still wish to hear it one more time from the person in question. The ritual from ten years agoI wish to hear the entire process of what happened during the Story of One Hundred Demons game, the president told them in a serious tone. Mayuzumi and Saki exchanged glances before looking towards Seiji. Go ahead and tell her about it. Seiji let them know it was okay. Alright, Saki said, nodding. She then began recounting the story: It happened when Mayuzumi and I were first-year students in high school Wait a moment, Natsuya interrupted. Although Yoshizawa-san also has a firsthand account, Id like to hear Peach-sensei Amami-sans version. Whys that? Saki asked. Itll be helpful for treatment afterwards. Natsuya looked towards Mayuzumi. Even if its a bit difficult or unpleasant, please do your best to remember what happened at that time. Itll help stimulate the curse left behind and make it become more active, which will mean that itll be easier to detect. Saki revealed a stubborn, unwilling expression. This will cause Mayuzumi too much pain! she protested. We cant do that! Saki Mayuzum murmured. Mayuzumi finally managed to forget about that frightening experience after such a long time! We cant possibly make her remember it again! Saki Ill be fine! The manga authors voice was louder this time. Mayuzumi Its fine. Ill be able to talk about what happened at that time. Mayuzumi smiled softly at Saki. After that incident happened, I indeed spent a long period of time desperately trying to forget about it and I believed that I had succeeded. However, in reality, I hadnt. I was merely running away from the truth. The fear I felt at that time, the scary presence that I witnessed, and that icy feeling has always been inside my heart. Without truly removing it at the roots, Ill never be able to break free from my fear. And now is a chance to remove the root of the cause. I want to get rid of it, which is why Ill face it directly! Youre by my side, Saki, and so is Harano-kun, and Yoruhana-san will help me as well I-I can do this! Mayuzumi showed a resolute expression. This was the same expression of resolution that Seiji saw the first time that he met her. This was why he wanted to help her so much. Because she was a manga author who had such a touching expression. Chapter 291 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Mayuzumi slowly began recounting the tale. The content of her story was basically the same as what Seiji had heard from Saki, but since it was from her perspective, there were some additional details. Although she was afraid during the literature clubs test of courage and storytelling game, she actually had a lot of fun being together with her good friend. She just didnt expect such a thing to come out. When Mayuzumi started speaking about how some entity seemed to have been summoned, she shivered intensely, and Saki, who was sitting next to her, clutched her hand tightly. Seiji and Natsuya attentively listened to her tale. Finally, she finished, and she laid weakly against the editor after doing so. Good job, Amami-san, Natusya praised sincerely. Thanks for your efforts. Sensei, Seiji said admiringly, it was very brave of you to face your fears. The manga author smiled faintly. I understand the entire process of what occurred now. But I have a question: what happened to the literature club president and the other female student that also fell ill, just like Amami-san? Natsuya inquired. Like Mayuzumi, they were struck with a long illness and suffered from nightmares every night. And, similar to Mayuzumi, they also ended up recovering in the end. Saki continued to explain: That girl later ended up transferring schools, and the club president graduated one year later; we lost contact with both of them. Natsuya remained silent. Seiji suddenly had a thought. What were the names of your club president and that female student? he asked. Saki looked towards him. The club president was named Hinako Haza, while the girls name was Risa Kobayakawa. Oh Seiji muttered. Why did you ask about this? Because I suddenly thought of a possibility, Seiji replied. Seiji told them about the result of Mais investigation at Shouhei Hirais residence, as well as how his niece Reo Tachibana seemed to be missing. The fact that Hirai attacked and that Sensei is having nightmares while these two may seem unrelated on the surface, could there be some connection after all? Is it possible that this Hinako Haza or Risa Kobayakawa have some connection to either Shouhei Hirai or Reo Tachibana? Its just a sudden thought I had, and it might not even be on the mark, but isnt it possible? Nobody spoke for a while as they contemplated Seijis words. Indeed, Natsuya agreed. You should tell Houjou-san about these two people, and perhaps shell be able to find something out. Seiji immediately called Mai with his cell phone. Mai picked up promptly, and Seiji told her about the new information. After Mai agreed to look into it, she hung up the call. Take another rest. Natsuya finished her tea and rose to her feet. I need to make some preparations. Lets begin in a bit. After saying that, she left. Seiji took another sip of his tea. How will the treatment process work? Saki asked. Seiji gave her an explanation of the process. And so, thats how it is. Last time, when that girls soul was damaged, an intermediary was necessary in order to prevent additional damage. This time, theres no damage to Senseis soul, so a direct examination should be possible. Of course, if its required, I can be the intermediary again and assist in the investigation just like last time. After we find the root cause in Senseis soul, well think of a way to eliminate it. Saki nodded in understanding. After some time passed, Natsuya returned to the living room of the residence, dressed in her shrine maiden attire. Her outfit astonished Mayuzumi and Saki once again. Mayuzumi was especially astonished; her eyes began sparkling when Natsuya walked into the room. Its time to begin; please follow me, Natusya said. She led Seiji and the others to the room at the end of the second floor. The Yin-Yang diagram inscribed on the floor, the pentagram drawn on the ceiling, the lack of windows, white lanterns, and runes and spell formations etched everywhere there was no end to the surprises for Mayuzumi and Saki, although Seiji had been in this room before. Natsuya had Mayuzumi lie down on the reclining chair and then cast her spell. Just like last time, she shook some bells and uttered an incantation. Natsuya stood beside the chair and touched Mayuzumis forehead before gradually closing her eyes as well. The room fell utterly silent. Seiji silently cast [Astral Vision] to see what was going on. He saw two large spell formations, one above and one below the room, along with many spell formations all over. Each one was currently spinning and emitting a soft glow. Several of the runes were also glowing. The white-colored lanterns now appeared to be many different colors, with many dots of light flying in and out of them. Although the dots of light seemed chaotic, there was actually a pattern to their movements, lending the room a beautiful atmosphere. Natsuya, who was standing in the very center of the room, was covered with many glowing layers of light. Strange emblems were now visible on her shrine maiden outfit. Her hand, which was placed on Mayuzumis forehead, suddenly flashed a blinding white. The radiance engulfed Mayuzumis entire body, and gray waves rippled across the surface of her skin. After observing for a while, Seiji stopped using [Astral Vision] and decided to quietly wait for the results. Time passed just like this. Mayuzumi, still prone on the chair, suddenly moved. Her expression was overcome by pain and she shuddered. No er ahh Mayuzumi mumbled. Her current condition was almost identical to her state on the monorail. Mayuzumi! Saki exclaimed in a concerned voice. She attempted to get closer, but was stopped by Seiji, who a hand on the editors shoulder and indicated that she shouldnt interrupt. Ugh no it hurts ahhhh urk Mayuzumi continued to mutter, and her trembling intensified. She was now sweating, and her eyebrows were deeply furrowed. It was obvious that she was in immense discomfort. Saki was even more worried now. She kept looking back and forth between Natsuya and Seiji with a look of panic on her face. Seiji shook his head at her. Mayuzumi is in pain! Saki shouted. Why are we continuing!? I dont know, but I believe in the president, Seiji said resolutely. She knows when to continue and when to stop, and she wont let Sensei come to any real harm. Sakis expression indicated that she was unable to accept this, but Seiji prevented her from interfering. She could only watch. Mayuzumi began panting heavily, and her face was now covered in sweat. Not only was her body violently shaking now, she even began twitching. This scene made Seiji uncomfortable as well. But he trusted in Natsuya and stayed where he was without moving while restraining the editor from taking action. The student council president also began sweating, and her hand was now shaking slightly. It was evident that she was doing her best to continue. This short period was extremely difficult to bear. Mayuzumi, who was now panting, had a pained expression as if she were suffocating. Her panting grew hoarse and breathy, and it began to sound worse and worse. Stop it! Saki couldnt help but shout loudly. Mayuzumi cant take anymore!! After a while, Natsuya slowly opened her eyes. Her hand stopped shaking, and she lifted it very slowly, removing it from Mayuzumis forehead. Mayuzumis pained expression finally started to ease up, and her breathing regained its normal rhythm. How is Mayuzumi!? Saki asked. Shes alright and hasnt been injured from this, Natsuya answered calmly. Theres no need to worry. She lightly waved her hand and used a spell to remove all the sweat from the manga authors face. Mayuzumi now looked as if she was sleeping naturally. The president also wiped off her own sweat. Let her rest like this for a while. How are you, President? Seiji was concerned about her. Im fine as well just slightly tired, Natsuya answered while looking at him. When he saw the fatigue in the presidents expression, Seiji recalled that she hadjust left the hospital last week and was still supposed to be resting at home now. Youve worked so hard, President, he said sincerely. Natsuya sighed. Im alright the one whos truly had it hard is Amami-san. Chapter 292 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 I detected a mysterious power in her soul that I couldnt identify. Its not a completely negative power, and it doesnt seem to be demonic in nature, but nor is it a curse. I tried to dispel it, but just as you witnessed, it put a burden on Amami-sans body, and I failed to dispel it. Whenever I dispelled part of it, it would immediately regenerate. When I tried to venture deeper into her soul to try and locate a core or the spells main body, I failed as well. Trying to forcefully dispel it or going deeper into her soul layer would cause too much of an undue burden upon Amami-san. Also, this power feels incredibly strong. If it was activated at full force, perhaps Amami-san would Natsuya broke off. Die? Saki asked. Its possible. Natsuya furrowed her brows. It isnt a wholly negative power, so it feels rather strange, and I cant tell what would happen if its activated. Her face suddenly lit up. Right, she exclaimed excitedly, its rather similar to that mysterious Spiritual Creature that Uehara-san has! Seijis eyes widened in surprise. What? Similar to Mikas Mashiro-chan!? Isnt this too much of a jump in connectedness? President, youre saying that the curse Senseis been suffering under for ten years is the same as Mikas Spiritual Creature!? No, Natsuya said, shaking her head, thats not what I meant. I just mean they feel similar. Uehara-sans Spiritual Creature is living, while whatever is in Amami-sans soul is some type of power. Theyre fundamentally different. However, I feel that both of them have similar properties as theyre both chaotic and mysterious. Both of them dont seem to be negative on the surface, yet I can vaguely sense something frightening hidden deep within Seiji fell silent as he contemplated this. At any rate, if this power is activated completely, Amami-san might undergo great pain, and, in the worst-case scenario, death is possible, Natsuya told them in a serious tone. Even her soul and body might transform into something else. Compared to the other possible results, suffering from nightmares is relatively light as it is not that Im saying suffering from nightmares is something to celebrate about. But Amami-san is incredibly fortunate to live peacefully until now with such a mysterious power hidden deep within her soul. There was a brief silence. Saki started tearing up. Its all because of me Editor Yoshizawa, no matter how much you blame yourself, you wont help anyone, Seiji told her. Nor would Sensei wish for you to act like this. The editor bit her lip as she looked at her sleeping friend. It seemed that Saki was on the verge of crying. Currently, Natsuya continued, I have two possible solutions for dealing with Amami-sans nightmare problem. The first is to find a Spiritual Ability user whos more skilled than me and ask for that persons assistance. The second is to investigate this powers nature and find out the link between it and Mayuzumis nightmare before attempting to deal with it. I personally recommend against the first method. Thats because even if we find a Spiritual Ability user stronger than I am in the area of soul curses and succeed in getting that person to help us, theres still no guarantee of being able to cure Amami-san. And most importantly, theres still no way to avoid the huge risk of dealing with this power head-on. The second method is probably safer. Having a better understanding of this ability will help in establishing the foundation for curing Amami-san. Seiji understood after hearing all this. So youre saying to not be too rash in trying to cure this immediately, and to take it slow, right? Natsuya nodded in affirmation. Indeed. Acting without caution could activate this power and cause everything to go kaboom. This was just like a bomb. Although they wanted to get rid of it somehow, they didnt know the correct method to do so. If they tried to dismantle it, they might accidentally activate it, and that would spell the end of everything. First, they needed to understand this explosive and the conditions under which it would activate before attempting to stop it slowly but surelythis was the safest method. But, in the end, this was just a cycle. One question still remained unanswered: just what triggered the nightmares in the first place? Sensei started having nightmares on the second night of the school festival. The only part worth mentioning was that she met Shouhei Hirai just prior, but they really didnt have much contact at that time. So, this was a dead end. Seiji sank into silence once more. Mai was currently investigating. After she heard Seijis new information and his inferences, she started investigating Reo Tachibana and Shouhei Hirais family background. She discovered that Reo Tachibanas parents were called Kazuya Tachibana and Hinako Tachibana, and Hinako Tachibana was Shouhei Hirais older sister. But, despite this, her maiden name was Hinako Haza! Why did this brother and sister have different family names? The most likely possibility that Mai could think of was that the siblings parents had divorced, and each parent had taken custody of one child. After that, the children took the family name of the parent theyd gone with. Mai didnt intend to investigate this, as it wasnt important. The important part was that Reo Tachibanas mother was Hinako Hazathe literature club president who was the host of the Story of a Hundred Demons game from ten years ago! Just as her junior had guessed, there was a connection between the two incidents. Mai instantly called Seiji and told him about her findings. When Seiji heard this, he instantly felt like he had just received a critical piece of the puzzle! Where is Hinako Haza currently? Seiji asked. Shes already passed away, Mai answered. Apparently, one year ago, the Tachibana family had been out on a vacation when a traffic accident occurred. Both parents died at the scene, and only Reo survived. Afterwards, she was taken in by her uncle Shouhei Hirai. They were dead already, and the one-year anniversary of their death was yesterday! Seijis brain raced at top speed. Reos mother was Hinako Haza, the literature club president from ten years ago who had been cursed just like Mayuzumi Amami and had passed away already. As Reo was Hinakos daughter, could it be that she inherited something from her mother? Assuming that Hinako Haza also had some sort of mysterious power affecting her just like Peach-sensei did, could this power be passed down and also affect her daughter? And if it was inherited? Taking this inference one step further, what if this power had been activated within Reo Tachibana!? The catalyst might very well have been the anniversary of her parents deaths! Perhaps Shouhei Hirai took Reo Tachibana to visit her parents graves and something might have occurred, causing a change within her. When he came to this realization, Seiji felt that this must have been the case. He also thought about how Shouhei Hirai had never touched Sensei during the school festival. But as for Reo Tachibana Seiji quickly turned to the manga author that already had woken up. Sensei, I have a question for you! During the school festival, did Reo Tachibana, that is to say, Shouhei Hirais niece, touch you? Er yes. Mayuzumi was surprised by this question, and she pondered for a moment before replying. At that time when she was lost it was because she ran into me that I noticed her. The story of the Hundred Demons game from ten years ago. The coincidental meeting at the school festival ten years later. Was it truly just a coincidence? Seiji didnt know. But what he had now confirmed was that Reo Tachibana had indeed come into physical contact with Mayuzumi Amami. Mayuzumis nightmares began from the second night after the festival, and she was even ambushed by Shouhei Hirai, who was possessed by an undead spirit. Meanwhile, Reo Tachibana had gone missing, and it was likely that she was taken away by a Spiritual Ability user Regardless of who or what beat up Hirai, was Reos disappearance really caused by someone forcefully taking her away? Or was it that she herself Seijis eyes flashed with light. Perhaps theres nobody behind all this at all. The perpetrator of all this was Chapter 293 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Reo Tachibana was currently flying. She soared through the moonlit sky, gliding like a bird while observing the lights below her and feeling the gentle breeze of the wind. She couldnt find who she was looking for anywhere, despite searching in every possible place she could think of. Where is my mom? I want to see her. I want to hear her voice again. I want to be hugged by her and feel her warmth. Just where could she be? Reo Tachibana kept flying, or perhaps it could be said that she was roaming. Suddenly, her eyes flashed crimson red. I can feel it! Over in that direction, theres A sensation resembling her mothers. Its coming! Mai warned. Seiji instantly jumped out of the bed and hurried to the next room when he received Mais message. Where!? Outside! Right as those words faded, he saw it. A ball of pitch-black mist appeared outside the window. Seiji cast [Astral Vision] and studied the black mist. In his enhanced vision, he could see a strange winged figure within the black mist. Its eyes shone a dull blood-red. Hurry up and leave! Mai shouted. Seiji instantly carried Mayuzumi, who had just gotten out of bed, in his arms as he cast the [Body-Strengthening Spell] upon himself and dashed off at top speed. The black-mist-enshrouded figure broke the window and rushed into the room. Mai unleashed the spells that had previously been cast on the house as a trap. Various spell formations appeared and shot out numerous chains that tangled themselves around the black mist! *Boom!!* The black mist continued on its path. Not only did it smash through all the chains and spell formations, it even knocked Mai into the wall with its heavy force! Its strong Mai furrowed her brows as she pulled out a grenade, pulled the pin, and tossed it. A low explosion shook the entire room. Seiji carried Mayuzumi out of the hotel and kept running down the street, jumping over all sorts of walls along the way until he reached Genhana High Schools grounds. He put Mayuzumi down on the practice field. Um The manga author looked back in the direction they just came from. Seiji turned around to see that the black mist had followed them at a high speed! Reo Tachibana, is that you!? he asked. There was no response to his question. The black mist continued to approach closer. When the demon spirits defending the school grounds attacked it, the black mist responded with a wide area-of-effect mist that instantly destroyed the nearby demon spirits and other defenses. Seiji also felt the impact but stood his ground and protected Mayuzumi using his body. The black mist was very strong, but *Boom!* Just as the black mist got close to the two of them, a high-speed bullet of light hit the black mist and exploded into blinding white light! The black mist was forcefully dissipated, and the figure within the mist was sent flying over ten meters away. Before Seiji could even see the figures appearance, it was surrounded by black mist yet again. *Boom!!* A second bullet of light struck the black mist and sent the figure flying once more, dissipating the black mist surrounding it. Seiji looked in the direction that the bullet of light came from and saw Mai holding on to a heavy sniper rifle. The girl with a sniper rifle had one hundred percent accuracy. The scene from the laser-tag game had now recreated itself. But this time, Mai didnt have an imitation laser sniper rifle in her hands. She had an even larger, fiercer-looking real version! It was a magical anti-spiritual sniper rifle, customized just for her She lifted her gun, aimed, and fired! *Boom!!* The strong recoil of the sniper rifle shook her body slightly and lifted her dark gray hair as if it had been blown by a breeze. This scene was rather impactful, and Seiji could only inwardly exclaim at seeing it. Behind him, Mayuzumi was also stunned at the sight. When they looked towards the figure in the black mist again, they saw that the black mist had finally been destroyed. After being struck by three consecutive shots, the figure no longer released any more dark mist, and they were now able to see her true form. As expected, she was Reo Tachibana! The figure was a little girl in a red one-piece dress. She had messy hair and a blank expression, and her eyes were glowing crimson red. There also seemed to be an ethereal figure behind her which had almost taken material form. This figure was a beautiful woman with long light green hair. Her body was covered with green feathers, and she even had a pair of wings just like a birds. Her eyes were closed and she had a faint smile as she enveloped Reo in a hug. She seemed just like a mother. When Seiji looked closer, the womans appearance greatly resembled Reos. Seijis eyes widened in surprise. Could she be Hinako Haza!? Did she possess her own daughter!? Or is this merely an image? While he was wondering this, Reo raised her hand and pointed towards the sniper-rifle-wielding Mai that was quite a distance from her. Mai decisively shot her fourth bullet of light! Numerous green feathers shot out and forced the bullet of light to explode in midair. Immediately afterwards, the green feathers continued on and shot towards Mai! Mai tossed her sniper rifle into the air, grabbed another grenade, pulled the pin, and tossed it while casting a shield barrier to protect herself from the grenades explosion. Then, she caught her sniper rifle, speedily changed the magazine, and began firing again while her shield barrier blocked the green feathers! This time, she shot blue bullets of light that had a sharper tip and left a color trail in the air as they flew towards her target and pierced through numerous patches of green feathers. Reo was knocked back by these blue bullets of light, but she managed to stop herself in midair. She lifted her hands, causing the ethereal figure behind her to envelop her with its wings, and countless feathers gathered together and speedily formed into a gigantic green ball of light. Mai shot another piercing bullet at Reo, but the bullet of light evaporated in midair as it approached Reos green ball of light! This is bad! If Reo fires that green ball of light, itll be unblockable! Seiji clenched his fists. Its up to you Shika-chan! A sharp blade suddenly appeared at Reos back from the shadows, and silver runes flashed on the snow-white blade. It was the Demon Blade Muramasa. *Slash!* The blade descended towards Reo! The blade sliced through the green-haired womans ethereal figure and landed right on the little girls head. Reo took a direct impact from this and trembled. Her eyes turned even blanker, and the green-haired womans ethereal figure disappeared. Reo collapsed, falling forward. Shika Kagura reached out and grabbed Reo, instantly dragging her away from her current location. The green ball of light that had gone out of control started shaking and exploded! *Boom!!!* After a blinding green flash, a huge crater appeared in the area it exploded in. Shika-chan! Seiji called. Im fine, Brother. Seiji heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that his adopted sister was indeed uninjured. After learning the result of Mais investigation, he inferred that it was Reo Tachibana or perhaps the already-deceased Hinako Hazas mysterious power that caused this incident. Reo Tachibana inherited the mysterious power from her mother, and her power had been activated. Shouhei Hirai had been affected and was changed into that strange form. He was then forced into attacking Peach-sensei, who also possessed this same mysterious power. After Hirai was defeated, the next person who would attack would naturally be Reo herself. That is to say, Seiji had guessed that Reo Tachibana would attack Mayuzumi Amami, just like how Shouhei Hirai had! And if his inference was on the mark, how should they respond? Seiji had discussed it with everyone and crafted the plan that they put into motion, with everything happening as they had planned it. They remained vigilant and made their preparations as they intentionally moved to a hotel that was close to Genhana High School. The moment that Reo appeared, Mai would be in charge of slowing her down, while Seiji would take the chance to lure Mayuzumi to the school grounds. When Reo came chasing after them, Seiji would be in charge of protecting Mayuzumi while Mai fought with Reo and diverted her attention. Shika Kagura would ambush Reo from behind and take her down without harming her life. If Reos strength was too powerful, then they would have to ask Natsuya Yoruhana to come help them as well. Natsuya was still recuperating from her previous duel. Seiji really didnt want to ask so much of her. Luckily, everything went according to plan, and, in the end, they didnt need to rely on the student council president. Mai approached the now-unconscious Reo and cast a spell on her to seal her powers. Can that child return to normal? Mayuzumi asked. Chapter 294 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 I dont know, Seiji answered. It depends on the situation. After a momentary silence, Mayuzumi looked up at Seijis face. Thank you so much for protecting me, Haruta-kun, she said, bowing respectfully. Sensei If it wasnt for you, I I really dont know what would have happened. Ill remember this debt I owe you for the rest of my life, the manga author told him in a serious voice. Please raise your head, Sensei, Seiji said softly. Ive received your gratitude. I actually didnt do all that much; Houjou-senpai, President Yoruhana, and Shika-chan were the ones who contributed the greatest. Of course everyone else is deserving of thanks as well, but the one I should thank most is still you. Mayuzumi lifted her head and something flashed in her eyes. Its truly wonderful that I was able to get to know you, Haruta-kun. Youre a truly cool boy. Her face was tinged with red as she expressed the words in her heart. Upon receiving such honest and direct praise from the beautiful manga author, Seijis face started to redden as well, and he awkwardly averted his gaze. Meanwhile, on the other side of things Mommy a weak voice muttered. Of course, it was Reo Tachibana. She didnt open her eyes. Instead, she was muttering to herself as if she were still in a dream. Mai, who was still in the process of sealing Reos powers, furrowed her brows upon hearing this. Shika, who was still standing beside Mai, unsheathed her Demon Blade Muramasa again. Mommy it hurts Im so scared The little girl slowly raised her hands towards the sky, as if she wanted to grab something. At the same time, tears also started coming out of her eyes. Mommy please wake up The black mist suddenly surged out explosively again! The world before Shika and Mai was instantly wreathed in darkness, and they heard a clamor as if countless people were making noise. To them, it felt as if something enormous and fearsome had suddenly come into existence. Both of them reflexively tried to escape. While doing so, they were attacked. They could neither see nor hear anything. They could only instinctively counterattack in the direction that the attack came from, but after doing so, they were attacked even more aggressively than before. They both instinctively attacked back as they escaped. However, this darkness seemed to have no end, or perhaps it should be said that they had lost their sense of direction and didnt know how to escape. Seiji saw the black mist suddenly erupt in their area and hurriedly observed the situation with [Astral Vision] again. He saw many ethereal figures popping in and out of the black mist, as well as Shika and Mai fighting against each other! One was wielding the Demon Blade while the other was attacking with both a handgun and a short sword as they fiercely clashed. Whats going on!? Seiji was astonished by the situation. Those ethereal figures were undead spirits! They were what possessed Shouhei Hirai. Why did they suddenly appear!? Were Shika and Mai possessed by them!? A painful groan suddenly sounded beside him. When Seiji reflexively turned to look, he saw Mayuzumi clutching her head and kneeling on the ground. Light gray mist was seeping out from her body! No this dont she said, obviously in great discomfort. STOP!!!! When Mayuzumi suddenly shouted, Seiji instantly felt as if something had exploded within his brain. His head rung with an enormous sound, and he saw a chaotic scene: countless colors, endless darkness, and an infinite amount of figures It seemed like a short yet also long time to him. *Whoosh!* He made a strange sound as he exhaled forcefully, and his vision recovered to normal. His head ached, and he felt rather dizzy. His body felt rather light. Sensei He saw that Mayuzumi had collapsed on the ground. When he looked over to the others, he saw that the black mist and undead spirits had all disappeared. Shika and Mai had also collapsed on the ground. Shika-chan! Senpai!! Seiji shouted loudly. Then, he saw that both of them started moving. Shika Kagura grasped her Demon Blade tightly to support her body and barely managed to stand up again. Mai clutched her head as she stood up rather shakily. Both of them seemed like they didnt know what had just happened, but they had now regained their senses. Seiji heaved a sigh of relief before inspecting Mayuzumis condition. Her forehead was burning up she had a fever! Why is she like this? Just what exactly happened!? Seiji recalled the earlier situation. The black mist came from Reo, but Sensei stopped her? He was unsure. Seiji picked Mayuzumi up and carried her in his arms as he walked towards Shika and Mai. Brother Junior Are you two alright? Seiji asked. Shika and Mai both indicated that they were lightly injured, but it wasnt anything serious. Seiji told them about what he had just witnessedthat the two of them had been fighting each other. Both girls were astonished to hear this. I was under the impression that I was fighting against demons, Mai said in a shocked voice. Same here, Shika agreed. A brief period of silence fell between them. Mai sighed. It managed to confuse both of us her power is rather frightening. Shika nodded with a grim expression on her face. Seiji also sighed. Luckily, youre all okay. He then explained what happened afterwards. I think that Sensei might have stopped something worse from happening, but Im not sure just what happened well have to ask the president to come and check the situation. Mai nodded in agreement and glanced over at Reo, who was still lying collapsed on the ground. Whatever explosive power that Reo Tachibana had used just now was out of the scope of Mais powers; she couldnt control it. Mai took out her cell phone and called Natsuya. When the student council president heard the maids summary of the situation, she said that she would come over immediately. After conducting a detailed inspection and observation of both Reo and Mayuzumi, Natsuya sighed and said, Theyve been connected together. Its a connection that cant be seen on the surface, as its in the soul layers. Its just like what I did to Harano-kun and Kagura-san last time. Amami-san and Reo Tachibana are currently in a similar state. And based on Harano-kuns description of the event, the most likely scenario is that Amami-san made a connection with Tachibana and prevented her from losing control. So, what that means is that Amami-sans consciousness is probably within Reo Tachibanas soul. In order for Amami-san to wake up, we must have her consciousness return to her body, and in order to do that, we must first locate her consciousness within Tachibanas soul. And right now, Reo Tachibanas soul is currently filled with this mysterious power thats been activated. Casting spells in such a condition will be an unknown for me but if we dont locate Amami-sans consciousness, judging by her current condition she might not live to next morning. A cold night breeze blew past everyone. Seiji frowned upon hearing this. This is all unknown does this mean that you wont be able to guarantee even your own safety, President? Indeed, Natsuya replied. Is there a method to keep yourself safe while casting a spell to venture within Reo Tachibanas soul? There is, Natsuya replied. What is it? Seiji asked. Natsuya averted her gaze. I dont want to say it. Its actually the same method as last time, isnt it? Someone must act as the intermediary to enter the soul and conduct an investigation. Seijis eyes flashed with light. In such a scenario, President, you would only have to observe from the side and you could avoid any danger in time. The president remained silent. You dont want to say it, because you dont want me to think of and request to use this method again. Seiji smiled. Thanks for your concern, President. But Ive already guessed it for myself now, and I want to use this method again. I request that you use this method to cast a spell to enable me to enter Reo Tachibanas soul and save Peach-sensei! Stop being stupid! Natsuya said sharply, looking back towards Seiji. This time, the risk is on a completely different scale from before! Its the unknown !! Please listen and understand these words!!! Chapter 295 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 I understand quite clearly, Seiji said calmly. What you mean is that I might die, or even meet a fate more terrifying than death. But thats also only a possibility. The fact of the matter is that Reo Tachibana is still alive, and she hasnt transformed into a monster or anything like that. Sensei is also alive as well, although shes burning up with fever. Even if this power has activated itself, it didnt immediately kill them, which proves that it isnt something incredibly dangerous. Im really strong in the soul realms. You know this as well, President. Before, you told me that Im very talented in this area and suitable for this type of task. Not only did I perform better than you expected that time, didnt I also block an unexpected ambush? I believe that Ill be fine! If I really do meet with a dangerous situation, President, youll definitely be able to cancel the soul spell in time! When you think about it closely, its actually pretty safe!! Seiji flashed a brilliant smile. Safe? The hell!! Natsuya retorted forcefully. She really felt like shouting as loudly as possible just now. Her face was crimson and her emotions were in turmoil as she stared at the handsome boy before her. Idiot idiot idiot even though hes handsome and cool, hes still basically an idiot! Those were the scions current thoughts. However, her body completely betrayed her words and thinking. Her heartbeat rapidly increased, and she found it difficult to suppress herself as Seiji was just too cool right now. He was courageous, resolute, and fearless. Those were all qualities that she found attractive. However, Natsuya wasnt the only person attracted by those qualities. Shika Kagura was looking at her adopted brother with sparkling eyes, and Mai was also looking at this idiot junior of hers with a gentle expression. Saki, who had arrived here together with Natsuya, didnt entirely understand the content of what was said, but she understood that Seigo Harano was willing to risk his life in order to save Mayuzumi, which moved her immensely. Another night breeze blew past them. However, this time, none of them felt that it was chilly. Please, President, Seiji implored, looking into Natsuyas eyes. His look, his tone its just like cheating! The student council president was unable to refuse. She sighed deeply. Alright They were currently gathered at the presidents mansion, in the room which she used for casting soul spells. Brother you absolutely have to be careful, Shika warned. Junior, I believe that you can do it. Mai smiled. Harano I leave Mayuzumi up to you. Saki bowed deeply. Please raise your head, Editor Yoshizawa. Seiji smiled. Leave everything to me! And then, he went to the chair and laid upon it. Reo Tachibana was to his left, Mayuzumi was to his right, and he held on to both ladies hands. He relaxed his body and closed his eyes. Natsuya began casting her spell. She shook her bells and uttered an incantation. Seijis consciousness gradually became hazy Harano-kun! Seiji suddenly opened his eyes when he heard someone calling him. He discovered that he was currently high in the sky, and falling downwards at a rapid speed! All he could see was a dark haze with many shadowy figures flashing and dancing within it. He began imagining. Come, Iron Mans armor! After a bright flash, he was encased in a mighty-looking golden-red armor. He covered his face with a golden mask, and flames shot out from his armored feet and hands, stopping him from falling any further. This was a special situation where he could meet with danger the very instant he entered Reos soul realm, which was why Natsuya cast a spell on him from the beginning. This way, he could use his imagination to create whatever he wanted in the soul realm to protect himself. Suddenly, a few black shadows shot towards Seiji. Seiji stopped emitting flames from his hands. Instead, he transformed them into lasers which vaporized the dark shadows. Looking up, he saw an endless stream of dark shadows rush towards him. He imagined that he was covered by a laser barrier, and this automatically vaporized all the approaching shadows. Harano-kun, are you alright? Natsuya asked. Im fine; the situation is stable for now, Seiji replied. He then went on to explain the situation. Im going to head down to check things out. He lowered the intensity of the flames coming from his feet and slowed his speed as he descended to the ground. Moments later, he exited the haze, and his vision finally returned. What he saw was a city! Seiji stopped in midair. His eyes were globes as he attempted to make sense of the scene beneath him. Below him was an incredibly strange city that couldnt exist in real life. Wood and concrete, modern and ancient, regal and broken-downevery type of building material and style was present. Some structures were laid out in a neat and orderly fashion, while others were chaotically spread out. A few were even stacked on top of each other in a gross violation of the laws of physics! Countless black and gray shadows roamed around the city, yet there were also figures that seemed like normal humans walking around. The streets held a bewildering mixture of cars. horse-drawn carriages, and miscellaneous animals. In addition to this, there were a few strange, indescribable entities strolling about as well *Clack clack clack* Seiji heard something approach and turned around to see a monorail pass by! He was dazed as he watched this long monorail pass him by. He could see figures of humans as well as strange shapes within the monorail. After the monorail faded off into the distance, he looked up at the sky and saw various flying creatures and objects flying everywhere under the dark clouds. Blimps, airplanes, hot air balloons, dragons, demons, shadows, figures on magic carpets, figures on brooms *Whoosh* A somewhat stereotypical UFO whizzed past him. There were a large number of zombie-like creatures laying on top of it. Seijis mind was occupied by one overwhelming thought: This is incredibly strange! A little girls soul shouldnt be like this! The only explanation for this was the mysterious power. He told everything that he witnessed to the president. Natsuya was surprised to hear this. I didnt expect it to be like this, she said. Its truly abnormal. At least it doesnt seem highly dangerous for the time being, which is good. Just proceed carefully, Harano-kun try your best not to incite those strange things. Can I try communicating with those figures that look like humans? Seiji asked. I think its best not to. Our goal is to find Amami-sans consciousness, and anything that might cause us trouble should be avoided. Natsuya paused for a moment. But thats just my opinion, and youre the one taking actions there, so you should decide the best course of action by yourself. Communicating with those people might even help you to find out relevant information if those people are truly able to communicate at all. Seiji understood. I got it. Everything here was unknown, and even the president didnt know what he should do. Seiji looked around this enormous city. Finding Peach-senseis consciousness in such a large area would be incredibly difficult. Although talking with people here might incur some risk, as long as he could obtain some information he decided to give it a try. Seiji descended to the ground. He avoided the chaotic-seeming places and landed on a relatively orderly roadside. Should I cancel my armor transformation? he asked himself. There are so many strange things going on around here I probably shouldnt. And so, Seiji still wore the Iron Man suit while he spoke to a person passing by. Hello, Id like to ask He greeted a jacketed man that walked past him. However, the man seemed as if he didnt hear Seiji. He continued onwards without even slowing down. Excuse me! Seiji called loudly. Seiji chased after the man and blocked his way. The jacketed man crashed into his hand and stopped. Sorry, Seiji started, but I have a question Id like to ask Seiji talked to the man, but the man didnt react or move at all. There was no change in the mans expression, and he kept looking straight ahead of him. Seiji waved his hand in front of the mans face. No reaction. Seiji placed his hand on the mans shoulder. Still no reaction. Seiji let go and unblocked the mans way. The man started walking again and continued onwards as if nothing whatsoever had happened. Seiji watched him leave and blinked in surprise. Is he an NPC? he muttered. Chapter 296 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 After the jacketed man left, Seiji attempted to interact with other humans as well as non-humans. No matter what he did or said in front of everything and everyone, they all had zero reaction and continued to do whatever they were doing. Seiji was now certain that all of them were similar to NPCs! NPC stood for non-player character. These characters were common in just about every game. Seiji had played various open-world RPG games in his past life, such asAssassins Creed , The Witcher , and so on. There were large amounts of realistic NPCs in those games that walked, talked, and performed various actions. But no matter how realistic they were, they were still only fake humans that would act according to their programmed actions, just like puppets or humanoid androids that were capable of moving on their own. All the living creatures in this city were like NPCs although Seiji hadnt explored the entire city, he believed that this was likely to be the case. He didnt try anything too extreme as a test, for example breaking the scenery, because he didnt know what would happen. If he was viewed as an enemy invader and every creature here ganged up on him, that would be bad. This wasnt a game, after all. He couldnt find out any information so how was he supposed to find Senseis consciousness? Seiji thought about it, and tried imagining a dog that would be able to track Sensei down! This tactic failed. He tried imagining being able to cast a spell that would directly help him see Senseis location. This also failed. He tried to imagine a spell that would allow him to view the entire city! Another failure. Everything he tried ended up failing. Was he really going to have to search through this entire city by himself? He wracked his brains for a solution. If Senseis consciousness was still awake, then Seiji thought of another method, so he decided to fly into the sky and imagine a large cannon. Fire! The cannon shot out a burst of light that exploded into brilliant, long-lasting fireworks! Seiji observed all the living creatures reactions. There was no reaction from anything, which was very good for him. He continued flying above the city and shot fireworks everywhere. If Mayuzumis consciousness was still awake, then she would surely notice him upon seeing these fireworks! Seiji also imagined a holographic projector and made it continuously project his image in the sky. The enormous hologram version of himself flew back and forth above the city, and it caused Seiji to feel rather embarrassed. After doing this for a while, he suddenly saw a small firework shoot up from a part of the city! Seiji instantly flew in that direction. He arrived at an apartment. Standing in front of the apartment on the street was Sensei! Seiji flew in Mayuzumis direction. The manga author stood there dazed as she watched the golden-red iron-armored figure descend from the sky and land next to her. Seiji opened up the mask to reveal his face. I finally found you, Sensei! Harano-kun, how did you I imagined this iron suit of armor. How is it? Pretty cool, right? Seiji made what he imagined to be a cool-looking pose. It is pretty cool. Mayuzumi blinked. But what I wanted to ask was Why Im here, right? Seiji chuckled. Of course, Im here to find you! Harano-kun Mayuzumis eyes sparkled. We cant waste any time here; youll learn the situation anyways once you wake up in real life. We should leave this place immediately. Seiji paused here for a moment. President, did you hear me earlier? I found Sensei! There was no response. President!? Seiji felt an ominous premonition. He shouted for Natsuya several more times, but received no response at all! Did something happen? Is it that my voice cant reach her? Or did something happen in the outside world!? Seijis expression became serious. Mayuzumi watched him quietly. I apologize, Sensei maybe something has happened, Seiji explained. It should be fine after we wait for a while. My apologies, Harano-kun. Youve been trapped here as well because of me, Mayuzumi said, sighing. Its just a small problem. Ive already located you, and as long as the president can get in contact with me again, she can wake both of us up. Seiji smiled reassuringly. No need to worry. The president is quite strong. Shell definitely be able to handle things. Mayuzumi remained silent and lowered her head slightly. By the way, did you meet with anything here in this world? Seiji asked her out of concern. No I wasnt harmed, Mayuzumi answered softly. Its just Harano-kun how much time has passed outside in the real world? Time? In the real world from when I discovered that Sensei fainted to when I entered, I think it was slightly over one hour, Seiji replied. After all, the preparations for casting the spell to enter Reo Tachibanas soul had taken some time. As I thought Mayuzumi slowly lifted her head. Time here flows differently to time outside. Eh? Ive already stayed here for over five months, Harano no, Haruta-kun, she said in a grave tone, looking up into his eyes. Over five months? Seiji was astonished at this. Over five months!? He inwardly repeated it one more time. Peach-sensei had a serious expression, and she obviously wasnt joking. She Mayuzumi Amami had really stayed inside this soul world for over five months! Yet only an hour had passed in the real world. Seiji was rendered speechless. Accel World , Inception , Interstellar and other such anime and movies flashed through his mind. Time flowing at different rates was a common occurrence in many anime, manga, and movies. The Room of Spirit and Time from Dragonball was a classic example. Staying one year in that room would only cause one day to pass in the real world. And Senseis experience was even more exaggerated! The time ratio wasnt one day to one yearshed spent almost half a year in the world while a mere hour had passed in the real world! Seiji fell silent. He didnt know what to say anymore, and could only look at Mayuzumi blankly. Mayuzumi also looked back at him. After a while, she retracted her gaze. Follow me, the manga author said, walking into the apartment. Seiji followed after her. He cancelled the iron-armor transformation as he entered the apartment. They took the elevator to an upper floor. After exiting the elevator, they started walking down the corridor. A middle-aged woman walked up to them and warmly greeted Mayuzumi when she saw her. Seijis gaze focused on the woman. Although the middle-aged woman had greeted the manga author warmly, she hadnt even spared him a glance. Mayuzumi also responded to the woman as if she were talking to an ordinary neighbor. Afterwards, the woman walked off. Seiji followed Mayuzumi to her apartment. The inside of the room was unfamiliar to him. This is the Tachibana residence, Mayuzumi explained. This is where Reo Tachibana and her parents lived. Reo Shes currently at school, her father is overseas on an extended long-term business trip, and her mother is me. Seiji was astonished for the umpteenth time upon hearing this. Shes treating me as her mother, Mayuzumi said, sighing. If I deny it, shell start crying and make everything around here turn really frightening. I can understand I have a similar experience. Seiji recalled meeting the younger version of Shika. This was Reo Tachibanas soul. She had the power to influence the entire environment here, not to mention there was also some mysterious power present. Mayuzumi would be completely unable to defy Reo. In the past five months, Ive always been living together with her. That child its as if shes living in a dream, and she cant sense anything abnormal here. I accompany her and follow her will by doing anything she wants, and I havent been harmed, but still At first, I still wondered what I should do, and tried various things, but none of it worked. And finally, I began getting used to it Mayuzumi looked towards Seiji again. When you appeared, at first I thought that I was finally hallucinating, and didnt react at all. Thank you for coming to find me, and Im so sorry that youve also been trapped here Even though maybe I shouldnt be saying this at such a time, but Im really happy A faint smile spread across the manga authors face. Im truly happy to see you again. Crystal-clear tears began to roll down from her eyes. Chapter 297 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Sensei Seiji was moved to his core. He wanted to say something but felt that words were insufficient to describe how moved he was. Instead, he chose to walk over to Mayuzumi and hug her. Haruta-kun Mayuzumi was obviously surprised by his sudden action. And then, she slowly closed her eyes and hugged the boy back. After a few moments, she began crying Wah wahh wahhh She had been stuck here for over five months. Even she herself was unable to put her torturous experience into words. At this moment, Seiji had finally appeared to save her, and it was Mayuzumis first opportunity to vent her emotions since shed arrived in the soul world. Wahh wahhh Fear, pain, loneliness, discomfort various emotions finally broke through her numbed emotions and poured out together with her tears. Youve been so strong, Sensei Mayuzumi, Seiji thought solemnly. He hugged her tightly and allowed her tears to dampen his shirt. A long time later. Mayuzumi finally stopped crying and let go of him. She smiled at Seiji despite her reddened eyes. Seiji also smiled back at her. What were they supposed to do next? The first thing that came to mind was to wait. Wait and believe that Natsuya Yoruhana would be able to take care of the problem on her side and contact Seiji again, no matter what the problem was. Seiji trusted the president. But how long would they have to wait? One hour in reality was equal to almost half a year here. With that ratio, even if it took only ten minutes to deal with whatever problem that cropped up, they would have to wait for nearly one month in the soul world. Optimistically thinking about it, it might take less than ten minutes. But pessimistically it would take half a year or even a full year! Seiji felt that it was best not to run down this avenue of thought anymore. The most important task they had was finding a way of convincing Reo Tachibana to accept the truth. They had to tell her that her mother had already passed away, and that Mayuzumi Amami was someone else. They had to help her to truly accept that her mother was no longer in this world, so that she would release Mayuzumi. This was something that Mayuzumi had tried already. However, shed failed. If he tried again would he be able to succeed? This question is meaningless, as I have yet to try my absolute best! He felt that it was pointless to wait without doing anything. Although it was possible that the president would contact him before he could convince Reo and they would succeed in breaking free, making an effort to do something was always better than standing around and doing nothing. Perhaps the president would be able to contact him after he convinced Reo. That was why he absolutely had to convince Reo. And if he couldnt convince her, and they waited for too long, what else could they do? Kill Reo Tachibana? No! No matter if it was even possible or not, she was only an elementary school girl. She was just a girl that had lost both of her parents in a traffic accident. Everything was due to that accident, Hinako Hazas death, and the mysterious power that she had accidentally summoned ten years ago. Reo Tachibana was innocent. In fact, she was a victim as well. To kill such a young and innocent girl Seiji was unable to do such a thing. So, if it came to it, he would choose to load. Unless things came to a dead end, he decided to try his very best to do what he should do. Sensei, lets discuss Reo Tachibana Seiji said after he had finished contemplating. Reo Tachibana returned home. She was rather surprised to see a rather handsome older boy relaxing on her sofa at home. Who is he? she thought to herself. Hello, little sister Tachibana. Seiji smiled at her. Do you still remember me? Hello, big brother. Reo blinked questioningly. Who are you? She didnt remember him, just as Peach-sensei had told him. Reo had forgotten meeting Peach-sensei and him at the school festival. It seems that you dont remember well, theres no helping it, since we only met once. It was when you went to go play at Genhana High Schools festival together with your uncle. Seiji continued to smile. My uncle? Reo echoed, confused. I havent played together with my uncle in a really long time. She had forgotten an entire years worth of memories together with Shouhei Hirai! In her mind, her parents had never died, and similarly, she had never been adopted by her uncle. Thats why you wouldnt remember me; its been so long. Seiji maintained his smile as his eyes flashed. Lets get to know each other again. My name is Seigo Harano. Im your mothers friend. Mothers friend? At this moment, Mayuzumi entered the living room. Mom! Reo called excitedly. Welcome home, Reo, Mayuzumi said warmly. This big brother says that hes your friend, Mom Yes, he is. Mayuzumi smiled as she glanced at Seiji. Hes your mothers good friend. Due to some issues, hes going to start living here from today onwards. Get along well with him, Reo. Eh live here!? The little girls eyes widened in surprise. Thats right. Sorry to bother you with this temporary stay. Seiji chuckled. I wont live here for free. Ill help your mother out with the chores, and I can even help you with your homework or play games together with you. I I dont need you to help me! Nor do I need you to play with me! The little girl automatically rejected him. No need to say that; your mother told us to get along. Lets be friends, Reo-chan. Dont call me Reo-chan! the little girl said, snorting. How about little sister Tachibana? Thats no good either! Sister Reo. So disgusting! Little sister Reo~ Even worse! The little girl kept up a stream of forceful retorts. Seiji enjoyed his playful talk with Reo and cleverly manipulated the topic of conversation so that she imperceptibly started to lose her feelings of rejection towards him. Mayuzumi smiled as she watched all this. Actually, she was quite nervous inside, because if Reo didnt accept him, then Fortunately, what she worried about didnt come to happen. Although Reo didnt seem too happy, she accepted this sudden strange big brother and agreed to allow him to live in her home. That night, Mayuzumi and Seiji cooked a huge feast together. During dinner, Seiji used appropriate conversation topics to have a fun discussion with the family and told them all sorts of interesting stories. Reo felt that this dinner was a lot livelier than usual, and her mother also smiled a lot more as well. She had lots of fun. This big brother didnt seem bad to her at all. Later, when she was doing her homework, this big brother really did come and help her. Under his instruction, she completed all the questions easily, even the ones she felt were difficult. Homework was over with so much faster than was typical! Afterwards, they played games together. Reo played together with him on a team against the computer. They had lots of fun and beat a level that she could never beat by herself before. She got to see a new level and boss monster. After they lost to the new boss monster, the big brother taught her about what went wrong and created a new strategy. After they challenged the boss again, they succeeded in defeating it! Reo felt like she was having the time of her life. In the past, when she played together with her mother, they werent so successful in their games. When this big brother said that it was getting late and that it was time to sleep, she didnt even want to go to bed and wanted to play a little longer with him. Lets play tomorrow. Although I want to play the next level together with Reo-chan as well, sleeping too late will be bad for your body, the big brother said, smiling. Especially since Reo-chan is currently growing; only by sleeping properly can you grow from a child beauty to an adult beauty. The child beauty Reo felt rather embarrassed to hear this, and her face started heating up. Good night, Reo-chan. G-good night, Brother Harano. This was the first time she directly addressed him by his name. When he heard this, his handsome smile seemed to become even brighter. Reo became even more embarrassed and daintily ran off. Seijis smile slowly faded as he watched her leave. He felt that his first night had been rather successful. Chapter 298 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Seiji opened his system and inspected it before he went to sleep. All his options to grind points or train his stats were grayed out and unselectable. He wasnt even able to cultivate his Spiritual Power. It seemed that he would be unable to stay here and improve his power level. This wasnt the Room of Spirit and Time , after all. In the end, he decided to forget about it. He ensured that he was still able to save and load, and that was enough for him. The second day in Reo Tachibanas soul. Seiji discovered that those NPCs, both human and nonhuman, could now see and interact with him. They would react to his presence and even talk to him. There was nothing wrong with the content of their words. In fact, they even appeared to be rather normal. But whenever Seiji asked them about the abnormalities herefor example why the monorails could fly, or what the strange animal that looked like a mix between a rabbit, cat, dog, and bird was, or what the gray and black shadows everywhere were supposed to bethey would have confused or blank expressions and would be unable to respond. They were still NPCs in the end. The only change was that they now acknowledged him and could give him some basic responses, which made them seem more flexible and real than before. This was likely because Reo Tachibana had now gotten re-acquainted with him. Yesterday, when Reo wasnt acquainted with him, Seiji had only been an outside invader. He wasnt recognized by the NPCs, which was why they had zero reaction no matter what he did. And this change in them meant that every single living creature in this city was under Reos influence! If he opposed Reo, everything in this city could instantly become enemy monsters. Seiji didnt intend to kill Reo, but he figured there was a possibility that hed have to do battle with her. It was a part of the persuasion tactic that involved invoking the defeat-means-friendship trope. In the worst-case scenario, he would have to face off against the entire city, or even the entire soul domain by himself. How cool would that be not! There had to be a limit to self-deserved idiocy!! Seiji really didnt want things to come to that if it wasnt necessary. He imagined the Iron Man suit of armor again and flew around, inspecting the city. There were too many abnormalities here. He couldnt even comment on all of them if he wanted to, but what he ascertained was that this enormous city definitely couldnt have been constructed by an elementary school girl like Reo Tachibana! The mysterious power obviously had a hand in its construction. It was possible that the power was the primary force behind its construction. And could it be that Sensei also had a part in this citys creation? This city was most likely created when Sensei established a connection with Reo. Sensei might have unconsciously participated in creating this city! In that hypothetical scenario, Peach-sensei would also have the power to influence the environment to a certain degree. Being able to influence this environment meant having power here! This was something very important, and it needed to be confirmed. After Seiji purposefully went looking for Honey Candy Girl- related things, his suspicions were confirmed. He even saw some of the characters from the story strolling around on the streets! He immediately struck up a conversation with the characters and took pictures with them in various poses to his hearts content. Only after he finished did he realize that it was all meaningless because he wouldnt be able to take these pictures outside with him! Cough cough, I may have got a little too excited. He discovered many things related to Honey Candy Girl , but this wouldnt be able to prove his hypothesis, because they might also have been created by Reos memories. He needed some definitive evidencesomething that Reo Tachibana couldnt possibly have imagined, something that only Peach-sensei could have created. He kept searching Finally, near the end of the second day, Seiji really did discover what he was looking for. It was a person wearing a Honey Candy Girl -style costume. He was garbed in extravagant clothing, and angel wings were attached to his back it was another Seiji! Next to the fake Seiji was a spectacled version of Editor Yoshizawa, also inHoney Candy Girl- style clothing. The two of them were standing together outside a supermarket and were waiting for something. Seiji then saw a version of Mai Houjou in maid attire. She walked out the store holding a large bag of groceries and left together with the other Editor Yoshizawa and himself. A dazed Seiji watched them for quite a while. When he returned to his senses, he hurriedly flew over to the trio. He landed in front of the three of them. Hello Id like to get to know you! That night. Just like yesterday night, Seiji helped Reo with her homework, then played video games together with her. After the little girl went to sleep, Seiji told Mayuzumi about what hed discovered earlier that day. Mayuzumi was shocked to hear this. The people in the picture that she had drawn for Seiji had actually come alive in this world! Seiji showed her the pictures hed taken on his cellphone as evidence. In the pictures were the versions of Seiji, Editor Yoshizawa, and Mai, dressed in exactly the same clothing that Mayuzumi had drawn them in. They were all smiling in the photograph and standing next to the real Seiji. When I took this picture, I was filled with indescribable joy, Seiji said, chuckling. Even though I know that theyre all puppets with no actual minds of their own, I was still happy. Thats because their existence proved something to me. They mean that although this domain may be Reos, this entire city doesnt belong to her! Its partially yours, Sensei! We have companions here! Mayuzumi stared at Seijis cell phone screen for a long while, her eyes flickering with light. After living in Reos world for such a long time, she had come to believe that she was truly alone. She never expected that somewhere in this city existed clear evidence of something that she, not Reo, created. Reo had watched Honey Candy Girl before, but she had definitely never seen the private picture Mayuzumi drew of Seiji and his friends. That meant it was impossible for Reo to create it. It must have been her creation! Even if they were only puppets, they were still her companions. I only met Seiji, Saki, and Mai, but according to them, the othersHoshi, Chiaki, Mika, Kaho, and Mayuzumi are all here as well, and theyre all good friends. Just like in that drawing. We are all here in this world. We are your strength. We are evidence that you have strength here, and your strength definitely isnt limited to just us ! In this city, there are so many Honey Candy Girl characters. I believe that as long as you, Sensei, resolve yourself and reignite your spirit, youll definitely be able to summon and control them! Because they were yours to begin with. Seiji nonverbally communicated that to Mayuzumi with his eyes. Mayuzumi understood and received his message. She started smiling in a moving, lively manner. So she wasnt alone all this time after all. Those characters that she poured her heart and soul into in real life existed in this world. They are my companions, my strength Mayuzumi reflected. She felt like the grayness in her heart had suddenly become a lot more vivid and colorful. Thank you for telling me about this, Haruta-kun. Seiji smiled. Its what I shouldve done. Sensei, I recommend that you should try to meet as many of them as much as you can and try to influence them. You need to steal the power to control them away from Reo and then find even more characters basically, gather as many characters as possible in order to create combat strength. The basic method to do it is through the power of your imagination! Imagine that theyre our companions, that theyll fight for us, and stand against all enemy monsters. Think of them as small teams that have excellent cooperation with each other, and later we can even create medium-sized and even larger teams At any rate, use your imagination to influence and control the characters, so that you can summon them and lead them in battle when it becomes necessary! Mayuzumi listened attentively, her eyes shining with a confident light. Imagination as a manga author and artist, she had confidence regarding this. Seiji suddenly recalled something. Right, Sensei, you also need to use imagination to equip yourself as well! Try it just like me. Imagine some iron armor that can greatly increase your combat ability as well as protect you. Sensei, you should do this in order to make yourself stronger. Im able to do all this thanks to a spell that allows me to wield the power of my imagination in the soul realm, and Sensei may be able to do this as well thanks to the mysterious power within your body although its not certain, you should at least try. Seiji didnt yet understand the workings of the mysterious power, but if a little girl like Reo Tachibana could use it to create an entire city, Peach-sensei would probably be able to do something with it as well. Imagine myself becoming stronger Mayuzumi mulled it over. Yep, imagine yourself equipping weapons and armor, or even a transformation. Seiji then had a sudden flash of inspiration. For example, transforming into the legendary existence from the Night of One Hundred Demons, Blue Lantern Ghost! Blue Lantern Ghost? Mayuzumi blinked at this. Chapter 299 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Yep, this incident arose from the Story of One Hundred Demons game, which is based on the Night of One Hundred Demons, so maybe its not an appropriate suggestion. Despite this, I think transforming into Blue Lantern Ghost is a way for you to confront your fears directly. Seiji rubbed his chin. Sensei, you know about Blue Lantern Ghost, right? I do, Mayuzumi replied. Its the lantern thats used in ancient times when playing the Story of One Hundred Demons game, right? Thats right. Lanterns with blue covers can transform into this type of demon. Some say that theyre tiny demons who carry lanterns. Others believe theyre young women who like to listen to ghost stories, or female demons who collect ghost stories; in short, there are many different views about this. At any rate, its a demon with no set appearance. Seijis eyes flashed with a strange light. I personally believe that Blue Lantern Ghost is a beautiful female demon and one of the strongest among all demons! Thats because she was born from gathering a hundred ghost stories. If you think about it, isnt that equal to the Night of One Hundred Demons? Just this one demon is equal to one hundred demons, so of course shes incredibly strong! Sensei is a beautiful manga author, which could be reworded as a beautiful woman who continually tells stories! Although you dont tell ghost stories, modern-day fantasy manga and anime probably seem similar to ghost stories for ancient people, so it could sort of count as tales of the abnormal. A beautiful woman who tells tales of the abnormal receives powerful strength from the Story of One Hundred Demons ritual. If you view it like this, isnt this almost exactly like Blue Lantern Ghost!? You could definitely transform into a powerful beautiful demon!! Mayuzumi was rendered speechless by all this. Cough cough, excuse me for getting somewhat carried away. Seiji did his best to retract his excitement. Please dont mind me and treat that as a joke. My thought process suddenly exploded on me, so I apologize. The manga author chuckled. Blue Lantern Ghost a powerful female demon Honestly, Haruta-kun? Technically, telling her to transform into a demon was rather rude, but she didnt dislike it. A beautiful and powerful female demon If I can really transform into something like this, perhaps Ill be able to truly conquer my fear. Mayuzumi thought of it like this. The third day in Reos soul. After Reo went to school, Seiji took Mayuzumi outside to go meet with the angel-winged Seiji and the others. And then everyone had fun chatting and playing cards together whoops, Mayuzumi did as Seiji suggested and tried to influence them using her imagination. After a while, the angel-winged Seiji said, Im your companion; Ill fight for your sake! Seiji decided to create a wooden target dummy with his imagination and asked Mayuzumi to imagine that it was her enemy. Then, the angel-winged Seiji really took action and smashed the target dummy to pieces with a single punch! After a few more tests, they confirmed that this indeed worked. Seiji and Mayuzumi were both in high spirits from this. By the end of this day, Mayuzumi successfully converted Seiji, Saki, Mai, and Hoshi, to her cause. She now had a total of four characters willing to fight for her, and she even succeeded in increasing their combat strength. The situation was developing even better than they expected. The fourth day. Chiaki, Mika, Kaho, and Mayuzumi were also converted successfully. As planned, Mayuzumi divided them into two small teams of four. Seiji acted as their opponent for a practice battle. And he was almost defeated! Together, these two small teams had excellent combat strength, and he was unprepared for their combination attacks. He had to get serious in order to gain the upper hand. Seiji gave Mayuzumi a big thumbs-up after the practice fight. This is great. Lets continue adding companions and creating combat teams. The manga author revealed a delighted smile. The fifth and sixth day passed time marched on just like this. Mayuzumi converted more and more NPCs every day and continued to increase the strength of her army. On the other side, Reo grew closer and closer to Seiji and grew to like him more and more. Every day they would do homework and play games together. Every weekend they would go out to have fun. Together they toured the streets, visited the amusement park, went camping, and explored the aquarium Seiji was happy to see the little girl having fun. Disregarding the nature of their situation, it was actually pretty fun living together with Mayuzumi and Reo. It was also an experience that gave him some benefits. After all, since they were living together, he saw the beautiful manga author in so many different ways. He got to see her while she was cooking, immediately after she finished showering, and when she woke up. On a few occasions, he saw her making silly mistakes, and once he even saw her when she was in the middle of changing her clothes cough cough, at any rate, he would occasionally get lucky. Not to mention the gentlemanly benefits such as bathing or hanging panties and bras out to dry. He was truly grateful for these opportunities. After they felt that it would be okay, Seiji and Mayuzumi moved onto the next phase of their plan. I have some things to do, so I wont be coming back tonight. Reo, stay at home and watch the house together with Brother Harano. Reo was dissatisfied with her mothers words, but after Seijis gentle coaxing, she agreed. She didnt have any particular reaction to the fact that her mother was absent for the entire night. With Seiji accompanying her, the next morning arrived just as normal. This was a symbolic first step. Afterwards, Mayuzumi continued to leave the house for extended periods, slowly getting Reo accustomed to the fact that her mother would not always be at home. The next step was to increase the time that Mayuzumi remained away from the house. At first, it was two days. Then, three days. During this, Seiji paid close attention to Reos condition. Whenever she began to show obvious signs of loneliness, he would come to her room before she fell asleep and tell her stories as a way of coaxing her. For example, the story of The Feather Cloak Girl. The plot was basically about how a boy found an extravagant feather cloak and later met a crying girl. When he asked what was wrong, he learned that she had lost her feather cloak. The boy returned the feather cloak he picked up to her, causing her to become overjoyed. After she thanked him, she put on the feather cloak and turned into a bird that flew away. Afterwards, the boy grew into an adult and met a beautiful woman. They fell in love with each other, got married, and gave birth to a cute baby girl. Later, the husband felt that his wife was keeping a secret from him. He secretly investigated and found that his wife was hiding an extravagant familiar feather cloak, which he took and confronted his wife with. However, his wife gave a deep sigh, put on the feather cloak, turned into a bird, and flew away. The husband greatly regretted his actions and fell ill as a result. In the end, he died of illness caused by depression. Their daughter was left all alone and continuously cried. Finally, their daughter saw a large bird bring a feather cloak to her, and she put it on. She also transformed into a bird and flew away with the large bird. It was a rather tragic bedtime story, but it was Reos favorite story. She had Mayuzumi tell it to her countless times already. Seiji surmised that the feathered womans ethereal figure he saw in the real world was created from Reos image of her mother combined with the feather-cloak woman from this story. This story probably represented one of Reos deepest memories of her mother Hinako Haza. He didnt know what the specific connection was. Mayuzumi had asked Reo long ago why she liked this story so much. Her only answer was that she enjoyed listening to it. What part of it was enjoyable? Mayuzumi had asked. Reo replied by saying that it was enjoyable because it was enjoyable. This was a complete childs answer. It didnt answer the question at all. Although Seiji knew that it was probably meaningless, he still tried asking again. Why do you like this tragic story? Because the mother came back and took her daughter to fly away with her Reo muttered. Then, she blinked and revealed a confused expression. What did I say just now, Brother Harano? Seiji looked at her and blinked as well. You said that this story was enjoyable to listen to. Reo Tachibana could her true wish actually be He inwardly sighed. He reached out his hand and patted the girls head. Good night, Reo-chan. The little girl didnt respond. It seemed that she had fallen asleep. Seiji got up and left. After he exited Reos room and closed the door, some light green feathers quietly appeared, floating in the air for a few brief seconds. After that, they disappeared just as quietly as they had appeared. Chapter 300 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Gradually, the memories trickled in. Mayuzumi recalled a multitude of broken, chaotic scenes. Endless darkness, a blood-red moon, a broken-down house, figures of maniacal shadows She stayed alone in that nightmare, overcome by bone-piercing terror. It was bereft of everything but despair. Her overwhelming sense of fear made her hesitate, but as long as she could see that person and feel that he was by her side, he would give her the courage to recall those memories. And so, she tried her best to clearly remember those things. One day, when Reo was at school, she remembered them in their entirety. Ten years ago, Mayuzumi said abruptly, I also met with something similar to this. Hmm? After the literature club president Hinako Haza blew out the last candle and something scary appeared my my consciousness was also trapped in a world. I think it was my own soul realm. That place was far scarier than this one, and I was also the only one there, so I was terrified I stayed there for a very, very long time. I felt like I was going insane perhaps I really did go insane. Mayuzumi lowered her head slightly. That must be the time when you fainted for a day, Seiji said gently after a moments thought. Actually, you were unconscious for more than a day before you woke up. If we go by the time ratio in Reos soul realm, then you must have stayed there for at least ten years. Ten years. In a terrifying world. By herself. Just thinking about it was scary no, the word scary was insufficient to describe such an experience. Anyone would go insane. It was highly possible perhaps even definite You dont need to think too deeply about this, Seiji told her decisively. You just need to remember that you previously had such an experiencethats enough! Mayuzumi nodded. Yeah By the way, why did you remember? Is it because were in a similar environment now? I dont know maybe so. Mayuzumi lifted her head. Now that Ive recalled it, I finally understand that all my nightmares were actually my memories of being trapped in my own soul realm. After I woke up at that time, I forgot those memories, but they still remained deep within my unconscious mind. My androphobia is actually because of this as well. While I was in college, I met with various bothersome things and didnt want to take a step outside my house because many things would unconsciously awaken some of my memories and overlap those terrifying memories with reality. This caused my phobia. Im not truly afraid of the men in real life. Im afraid of those maniacal, terrifying puppets in that frightening soul realm. I I think that I was killed by those frightening puppets many many times. Stop thinking about it! Seiji berated in a loud voice. You only need to remember the basics. Mayuzumi stopped describing it to him. A moment of silence fell between them. Its good that we now know the source of your nightmares and phobia, Seiji said after some consideration. Although they stem from this mysterious power, the direct source of your pain isnt the mysterious power, but rather your own memories. We dont know how to dispel this mysterious power within you quite yet, but memories can be sealed with certain spells! After we wake up, Ill ask the president to cast a memory-sealing spell on you. It will completely wipe your terrifying memories, which might be able to cure your nightmares and phobia! Seiji smiled reassuringly at her. Being stuck in here hasnt been without its benefits, Sensei. Yeah Mayuzumi smiled back at him. Then, Seijis expression froze over as he thought of something. Sensei, about those memories are you able to stop yourself from thinking about them any more deeply? Mayuzumis expression also froze over. She knew what Seiji meant with this question. I dont know. Mayuzumi had suddenly recalled those memories on her own. She was uncertain if she could use her own willpower to stop those memories from coming back. She could only try. The situation took a turn for the worse. Peach-sensei was unable to stop her own memories from returning! Ever since that discussion she had with Seiji, she stopped intentionally thinking of those things, but those scenes and those sensations would still keep reappearing at an increasingly frequent pace. Seiji noticed that Mayuzumis mental condition was deteriorating. He tried using his own ability of imagination in the soul realm to cast a memory-sealing spell upon her, but failed. The situation kept worsening even further. Finally, Mayuzumi began having nightmares again. These nightmares were far worse than the ones she had in the real world. She felt as if she returned to that terrifying place in her dreams and was experiencing everything there all over again! I have to take action now, Seiji thought as he looked at Mayuzumis pale face. If things continued like this, she would be forced to bear an increasingly heavy burden, which would only send the situation into a downward spiral. There was only one thing he could do. Although the preparations werent entirely complete, they had to Sensei, lets proceed with the final step of our plan. Reos mother had fallen ill. She was extremely worried when she saw that her mothers complexion worsened every day. She prayed for her mother to get better, but it didnt help. Then, her mother had to stay in the hospital. Reo went to visit her mother every day. However, her mothers illness still didnt improve. Instead, her mother showed signs of weakening every day. Reo began to fold paper origami cranes. Brother Harano accompanied her in folding them. She folded cranes and prayed every day. She folded a countless number of paper cranes. But Why isnt mothers illness getting any better!? After one visit, Reo threw a temper tantrum. She tore up an unfinished paper crane to pieces and randomly threw some already finished paper cranes as tears welled up in her eyes. Because its a very serious illness, a calm voice told her. It came from Brother Harano. He picked up the paper cranes she threw on the ground and put them back on the table. Once someone gets a serious illness, its quite difficult to cure. Why did mom get such a serious illness!? Reo asked sharply. Brother Harano looked in her direction. The look in his eyes Reo felt that it was rather strange. It has to do with you, Reo-chan, he told her in a serious tone. W-what? Reo was confused by this. The fact that she has a serious illness actually has to do with you. You did something rather bad to her, which is one of the reasons why she fell ill. I to mom Reo was even more confused. She didnt understand what Brother Harano was saying at all. I didnt No, you did. Its just that you forgot, or youre intentionally trying to forget. Seiji looked into the little girls eyes. Im not! Reo shouted angrily. Brother Harano, youre lying!! Her eyes turned blood red. The room instantly darkened, and gray-black shadowy figures appeared. Large mouths with sharp teeth suddenly opened up on the walls, and numerous eyeballs appeared on the ceiling. Cold black mist rose up from the floorboard. Seiji imagined a barrier which blocked the black mist that was attempting to curl itself around him and continued to look calmly at Reo. Im on your side, Reo-chan, he told her gently. I dont want to lie to you, and I also want her to get better. I would like for you to get better as well. Throwing a temper tantrum wont accomplish anything. Lets calm down and talk properly. Ill listen to anything you have to say, and do what I can do for you, because Im your friend. Chapter 301 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 He had helped Reo with her homework, played games together with her, and accompanied her outside Seiji may have been partially acting when he spent so much time with Reo, but he also truly wanted to help her out. Brother Harano The red in Reos eyes slowly subsided after hearing his gentle and sincere persuasion. The shadowy figures vanished, the mouths and eyes disappeared, and the black mist dissipated as everything returned to normal. I dont know Reo muttered. If you dont remember, then take your time. Seiji smiled faintly. By the way, are you hungry? How about I cook something delicious for you? Reo was rather confused. Why did Brother Harano say that to me? Did I really do something terrible to Mommy? She couldnt recall anything at all, but it didnt seem like Brother Harano was lying to her. He didnt say anything else in response to her denial. He treated her just as gently as always, just he seemed sadder than usual. Time continued to pass by. Her mothers illness kept getting worse and worse, and apparently she would have to go overseas to another country in order to receive treatment. The way Reo understood it, that was a very, very far away place. She didnt want this, and she wasnt willing to accept it! Her mother smiled gently in response to her willful selfishness. If Reo doesnt want me to leave, then Ill just stay here, her mother told her. But if you stay here, your illness wont be cured, and youll end up dying, Brother Harano said. Death Reo felt a chill from this. It was as if she was looking into a deep, icy-cold, pitch-black abyss. In that abyss was something scary that she definitely didnt want to know about. Mommy will die? No I dont want this Her mother was still smiling gently and looking at her. However, Brother Harano was looking at her mother with an expression filled with sadness. Is it my fault? Am I in the wrong to not want Mommy to leave? Brother Harano if Mommy goes overseas will she be able to get better? I dont know its just that if she stays behind here, she definitely wont get better. Why were things like this? Reo felt like this was all so wrong. Even going overseas might not cure her mother, and staying behind meant that her mother definitely wouldnt get better this was wrong! She felt discomfort and confusion After they finished visiting her mother, left the hospital, and returned home, she was still in a state of confusion. Brother Harano finished cooking dinner for them. She had zero appetite. He didnt eat anything either and simply sat across from her, watching her in silence. Brother Harano Yes? What should I do? Thats something that you have to decide for yourself, Reo-chan, Seiji told her gently. Perhaps its a bit difficult for you, but since youve met with such a situation, you should face it head on. The little girl remained silent. Everyone is like this. After meeting with something painful, even if they dont want to, they still have to face and bear it before surpassing it. Its just like if you were walking on a road: if you suddenly fell into a pit and injured yourself, it would definitely hurt. But even if it hurts so much that you dont want to move, you cant stay down in the pit foreverthats no good. Telling yourself that you actually didnt fall down is no good either. Moving will hurt, but not moving at all will also be painful. And, as time passes, your situation will just become worse. You must climb out of the pit. If you cant do it by yourself, then you should call for help, and someone will come help you such as me. Seiji looked directly into Reos eyes. I will help you. However, Reo-chan, first you must recognize the situation and make a decision by yourself. Do you prefer to continue on in your state of pain, or bravely face the pain? Reo didnt answer him. That night, she didnt say another word. She only spoke again on the next day after visiting her mother in the hospital again. Mommy you should go overseas for treatment. Is that alright? Only by going overseas will Mommy be able to get better, which is why Reo sniffled. Ill do my best. Her mother had a gentle look in her eyes. Reo, youve matured. She smiled softly and gently as she patted the little girls head. Reo glanced at Brother Harano beside her as she felt this warmth. She saw that he was also smiling faintly. Youve become braver. Thats excellent, Reo-chan, Seiji praised her sincerely. Reo was delighted to hear this. She felt that she had done the correct thing. Her mother had left. There would be a very long time where she wouldnt be able to see her mother, but that was fine. Brother Harano will accompany me, all the way until Mommy returns. Mommys illness will definitely get better. Ill fold paper cranes every day and pray for Mommy. Reo withstood her loneliness with those feelings within her. Time passed day by day. Many days ended up passing. Her mother stopped calling back home. Brother Harano almost never mentioned her mother. Whenever Reo asked him, she noticed that the sadness on his face seemed to grow heavier and heavier. She had an ominous premonition. She wanted to speak to her mother again. She wanted to see her mother again. But Why cant I!? Reo shouted out loudly after her request to call her mother was denied once again. Brother Harano didnt answer and simply looked at her in silence. I want to talk to Mommy I havent heard her voice in so long. Ive endured for so long without Mommy; I always waited! But why The little girl revealed a pained expression. Why cant I even talk to her!!? The surroundings changed again. Fearsome things appeared from every corner of the room, and black mist swirled around her. Seiji sighed. You do have reason to be angry, but this isnt right, Reo-chan. As long as you dont act like this, Ill tell you everything that you want to know. Is that alright? Reo looked at him levelly. Everything around them gradually returned to normal. Let us sit down and have a good discussion. The two of them sat down in the living room. Reo-chan, do you remember what your mother looks like? Brother Harano asked what Reo perceived to be a strange question. Of course I do! Then please try your best to remember as clearly as possible. The last time that you saw your mother, Hinako Tachibana, what did she look like? Seiji asked calmly, looking directly at Reo. The last time that she saw her mother Reo tried to recall. Then, she noticed that something was wrong. The way her mother looked she was unable to recall it! Why!? Even though Ive missed her so much and was able to remember her so clearly! Reo did her best to remember, but her mothers face remained hazy. Why is it like this? Why are things like this!? Reo sunk into a state of confusion. Is it that you cant recall? Seiji asked softly. In that case, let me ask a different question. Do you still remember what your mother that lived here looked like? Reo felt that this was another strange question. Mommy that lived here is just Mommy. Shes indeed who you call mommy, but do you remember what her real appearance is? Real appearance Reo reflexively tried thinking about it, but discovered that, once again, she couldnt remember! Whats going on!? Not only was she confused, she was now scared as well. Why You cant remember again, right? Seiji kept looking at her. Brother Harano Reo seemed like she was on the verge of tears, and fear showed in her eyes. Be courageous, Reo-chan. I know that its very painful, but just like before, you can surpass it, Seiji told her gently. Dont be defeated by pain and sadness, and face them properly so that you can see the truth. Chapter 302 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Truth? What was the truth? Reo didnt understand. You cant remember the last time that you saw your real mother Hinako Tachibana because you intentionally forgot. You cant remember the real appearance of the mother that accompanied you here for so long because you never truly looked at her for who she was. Seiji talked to Reo using the gentlestyet serioustone he could. Youre dreaming, Reo-chan. This is your dream world, not reality. Youve been having a really long dream. Reo didnt know what to say. She heard what Brother Harano said to her, but she didnt understand. Im dreaming? How is that possible In this dream, you believed that your mother Hinako Tachibana was still alive and treated another person as your mother. Even if she told things to you herself, you couldnt accept it. You treated her as your mother, but you didnt actually listen to her at all or see her for who she truly was. This was a terrible thing to do to her. This cant be, Reo thought. This cant be possible Her name is actually Mayuzumi Amami. She was your mothers high school classmate. You forced her to act as your mother, which made her suffer. She didnt hate you for this. She just felt that having you continue like this wasnt good, so she hoped that you would be able to become braver and stronger, so that you didnt have to dream anymore, so that you could face reality. Its false. This is all a big lie Seiji looked deeply at Reo, who was obviously confused. Look at me! he suddenly boomed. Reo trembled involuntarily, spooked by the abrupt noise. She focused her gaze on the boy in front of her again. Dont run away, because this is impossible to run away from! Dont avert your gaze, because you must look at it! Dont think that this is just a lie, because this is the truth! Seiji looked into Reos eyes and continued in a powerful voice: Even though you are just a child, if you meet with something like this, you still need to face it head on. This is cruel. This is painful. However, it has to be this way, because theres no running away from the truth. Be brave, be strong, Reo. If possible, Seiji would have preferred to use white lies to fool her and let her know the truth once she was slightly older. But due to the mysterious power, this was no longer possible. Im sorry he apologized inwardly. I know that you dont want to accept or admit it, but you saw it for yourself, and you actually realize it as well. Its just that youve always been lying to and deceiving yourself. If things continue like this, your heart will eventually break. I want you to get better! Id like to be able to play and laugh together with you in real life rather than living like this in a dream. Seiji tried his utmost to express his heartfelt feelings within his message. Brother Harano Reo looked at him; she felt his heartfelt intentions. Listen well, Reo-chan, Seiji said. The truth of the matter in real life is actually your mother Hinako Tachibana has actually died already. Together with your father Kazuya Tachibana you were there at the scene. Reos mind went blank upon hearing this. Mommy is already dead? Together with Daddy? Impossible However, some memories gradually resurfaced. Bloody streaks, broken car seats, a terrible stench, snacks scattered all over with blood trails on them Wahhhhhhh! She was scared to the point where she suddenly screamed. That was because those memories were so clear; it was if they had really happened. They had indeed happened! She didnt want to admit it, but that was what her memory was telling her. This was the truth. Reo her bloodstreaked mother said, looking at her. Im sorry Her eyes lost the light of life. Mommy!!!!! There was nothing but icy darkness. In it, something tremendous and fearsome rushed over her *Boom!* Seiji broke out of the apartment. He was forced to do so, as Reo had transformed into her dark form and integrated into the apartment. He wanted to say something more to her, but numerous monsters suddenly appeared, forcing him to escape. From outside, he could see that the entire apartment had turned into what resembled a monster nest. Many gigantic tentacles with eyes and sharp teeth were waving from the apartment building, and countless gray-black shadowy figures were flying out from there. The apartments resident NPCs had also transformed into monstrous forms. Even his Iron Man armor could barely stand up to their attacks. Seiji immediately imagined himself in a huge robot that was equipped with a full array of gatling guns and floating cannons! It managed to impede the monster nests attacks, but the effectiveness was limited. With the monster nest as the centre, darkness rushed out in all directions. It turned everything it touched into something out of a Lovecraftian horror. Just looking at them would drain anyones sanity meter at a rapid pace! Fortunately, Seiji had a resolute spirit, so his sanity value would drop rather slowly. He suddenly had the idea to imagine a filter! Seiji immediately installed a filter for anything too disgusting or horrifying in the robots display screen Hey, it seems even worse now that everything is only mosaics! He tried switching the filter to holy light mode, but to his chagrin, it almost blinded him. Then he tried switching to a beautifying mode like what many cell phone apps could do er, he supposed that he could tolerate this. Lets go with this then! After Seiji took care of the matter of his vision, he was able to fight wholeheartedly. However, the rate of everything darkening was too quick. Enemy monsters were multiplying exponentially, and humongous monsters were beginning to appear as well. He really wanted to cast some sort of ultimate ability to clear everything away, but he was unable to use such high-level spells in the soul realm without Natsuyas support. Just as Seiji was beginning to get disadvantaged, a long monorail, several gigantic airships, and approximately ten strange-shaped flying dragons arrived. On the monorail, the airships, and the dragons were countless numbers of well-armed characters from Honey Candy Girl! Girls armed with swords, knives, guns, staves, claws, cannons, whips, axes, hammers, and spears well, there were only girls because Mayuzumi could only draw girl characters. There were also various ferociously impressive mythological creatures! As they approached, all these characters drew their weapons, jumped down onto the ground, and began attacking the monsters while making cool poses!! This was an impressive sight to behold. It seemed just like a royal army! Haruta-kun! Mayuzumi waved from on top of the monorail to the huge robot. Sensei! Seiji had his robot wave back at her. Beside Mayuzumi was the angel-attired Seiji. He carried Mayuzumi in his arms as he flew down from the monorail and approached the robot. Seiji welcomed them into his robots cockpit. Mayuzumis complexion didnt seem so good. She had been suffering from nightmares all these days. Fortunately, she resisted to the best of her abilities. With her strong resolution, she was able to persist. Meanwhile, she continued to persuade NPCs to fight for her cause. With the number of Honey Candy Girl characters that she had gathered, it was basically an army. Amazing! This was Seijis honest opinion. Reo is inside that apartment thats turned into a monster nest. We need to defeat the monster nest! We have to find her and be able to talk to her again. He immediately briefed the situation Mayuzumi. Sensei, try to use your imagination to prevent the darkness from spreading. If thats not possible, then just command your army to the best of your ability! Okay! Mayuzumi nodded in agreement. This was to be a battle. Their objective was to suppress Reos dark form and do their best to convince her. The Honey Candy Girl army began their fierce offense. Every character had enormous strength and excellent cooperation, which further improved their combat strength. Seiji was astounded that Sensei had successfully trained them to such an extent. The monsters that were transformed by the darkness were instantly destroyed like they were nothing more than cannon fodder. Numerous ultimate abilities the likes of which were rarely seen in anime were continuously being cast, lighting up the sky with dazzling flashes. If only a picture could be taken of this scene, it would definitely seem like an epic scene of an army of heroes facing off against the minions of evil! Seiji wished that there was some background music playing for this scene. To Seijis surprise, some heart-pounding music blared throughout the city due to his passing thought! Seiji wasnt sure if it was just a mistaken impression or not, but to him it seemed that the Honey Candy Girl characters attacks grew even fiercer after the music started, as if they were affected. Even if it was just a mistaken impression, what they needed the most right now was momentum! At the climax of the music, Seiji had his robot shoot out a large number of missiles towards the monster nest, which destroyed countless numbers of monsters and tentacles with explosions, helping to push forward the line of combat. Reo, we wont be losing this battle! he yelled spiritedly. Chapter 303 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Reo was in a very cold, deep, and dark place. She felt as if she were in the bottom of a pit. Her body felt frozen and numb, but she could still feel pain inside her heart. She was unable to move. She didnt want to move. She didnt care. Lets just leave things like this. Reo stopped thinking, because she could only feel despair. Mommy wont be coming back anymore, nor will Daddy. Ill just sleep. Ill stay in my dream. I dont want to wake up. Longsword of the Remnant Flame!! Seiji controlled his robot as it wielded a gigantic longsword. He stood at the very front of the combat line, killing many monsters at once with moves copied from anime. He even managed to slice off a corner of the monster-nest apartment. The heavy weapon he created was nearly one hundred meters long, and it could easily slice any battleship in half. Combined with his wide arsenal of anime techniques, almost anyone would tremble, wouldnt they!? He just needed to use one ultimate ability to wipe out so many monsters! One use would simply cost 9998 Cough cough, I should stop going off tangent. At this moment, with Seiji and the Honey Candy Girl armys efforts, they had already pressed all the way to the front of the monster nest. Seiji continued to wield his anti-battleship blade as he led the charge at the monster nest. It seemed like they were right at their goal, but this would also be the most dangerous step. Mayuzumi failed to suppress the darkness from spreading. The darkness had spread to an incredibly large area already and kept increasing in size, with new types of monsters endlessly appearing. Their party was completely surrounded. A few swings of his blade destroyed a small portion of the monster nest. Then, Seiji turned around his mega blade and forcefully stuck it into the ground. Bankai! Senbonzakura!! Numerous huge blades popped out of the ground around the monster nest and then shattered and split into countless cherry-blossom-shaped sword pieces that filled the air, causing huge damage to the monster nest. Destroy!! Seiji pulled out his anti-battleship blade again and continued slicing at full force! Haruta-kun, Reos still inside Mayuzumi reminded. She wont be injured because she sealed herself already. Shes completely shut off from the world! It was akin to using an A.T. field. A barrier of the heart just what should he do to break past it? No matter what, he decided to first focus on getting her out! Many bright flashes appeared as various ultimate abilities were unleashed on the monster nest, causing massive destruction!! These attacks came from the Honey Candy Girl army. They were having difficulty dealing with the overwhelming swarm of enemy monsters, so how could they still have time to cast so many ultimate abilities!? Seiji looked at Mayuzumi. Sensei!? I didnt command them to do that. They did that on their own. Mayuzumi was similarly astonished. Seiji reflexively looked over at the Honey Candy Girl army. The Honey Candy Girl army didnt seem to be in chaos or disadvantaged after using so many ultimate abilities. Instead, they actually seemed more mobile than before, and many characters were also looking in their direction and smiling vividly. It felt like almost as if they werent NPCs! Its as if something has been injected into them. Seiji suddenly had that thought. He looked over at the angel-attired Seiji next to him. This Seiji had a blank expression. But the very next moment, that Seiji actually looked back at him, and also smiled brilliantly at the real Seiji. Seiji and Mayuzumi were both astounded by this. But this smile lasted for only one second before Seijis expression turned blank again. Hey just what the hell is this!!? Seiji and Mayuzumi were now feeling somewhat frightened. Just what was this? However, it wasnt the time to investigate this matter. It doesnt matter what it is! Theyre on our side, so lets destroy whoops, lets get Reo out first!! Seiji took a look at the mostly demolished monster nest as he continued wielding his anti-battleship sword. Ora ora ora ora ora ora! Have you ever witnessed an anti-battleship blade being wielded like a kitchen knife? Seiji wielded his blade furiously as he completely demolished what remained of the monster nest, like slicing vegetables with a kitchen knife. Half-buried under rubble, he finally saw what he was looking for. A pitch-black crystal. Right here! He had his tremendous robot fly over and grab the crystal and bring it before him. He could faintly see the little girls figure within the crystal. Reo, wake up!!! Seiji shouted at the top of his lungs. The little girl within the crystal moved slightly. I told you before: staying at the bottom of a pit just because it hurts and you dont want to move wont accomplish anything! And whats even more unsightly and worse than not moving is sealing yourself off completely in an effort to escape from everything!! This is incredibly foolish! Because your pain wont diminish, nor will it vanish; it will only remain in your heart and continue to increase!! Rather than doing something so foolish, why dont you vent it out instead! Say something! Shout! Cry!! Get angry!!! I told you that Id listen to you! No matter what method you use to communicate with me, Ill listen! Ill do what I can for you!! Come, Reo! Stop huddling in your blanket, and open your eyes!! Come out!! Seijis shouts contained his heartfelt feelings, and they echoed throughout Reos entire soul realm. The sincere feelings within his words were transmitted to the little girls soul. Reo slowly opened her eyes. Brother Harano Seiji immediately opened up the cockpit and jumped out to face the crystal when he heard her voice. Im right here, Reo-chan. He smiled gently and reached out his hand. Come out now Reo remained silent. Although you met with something incredibly unfortunate and extremely painful, the world isnt as cruel as you think, Seiji said, looking straight at her. In reality, you still have your uncle, and your friends your life is just beginning, and there are still so many wonderful things that you havent experienced yet. Thats why you shouldnt seal yourself off. Dont hide in the bottom of the pit: bravely walk forth, and go experience those wonderful things and lead a blessed life. Thats what your mother and father hope for as well. Reos entire soul realm fell silent. It was true silence. The darkness stopped spreading, all the monsters froze in their tracks, and even the Honey Candy Girl army temporarily ceased battling. A nervous Mayuzumi observed this from the robot cockpit in silence. Seijis hand remained extended to Reo as he looked at her. Reo was also looking at him. Thank you, Brother Harano she said in a soft voice. What you say is probably correct. But I have no more strength left. My heart hurts, and I feel so tired. I cant move; I dont want to move; I just want to keep sleeping to sink downwards Her eyes began to droop as she spoke. Reo! Im sorry Brother Harano I just want to see Mommy again Tears poured out from the little girls eyes. She completely shut her eyes. Reo Seiji wanted to say something else when he suddenly heard a strange noise from above. It sounded like countless bats, bees, and various other types of insects were flying above. He reflexively lifted his head to see what it was. Seiji saw that the sky which had always been covered in dark clouds was now filled with an incredible amount of gray-black shadows!! The shadows now covered the sky The sky couldnt even be seen anymore due to the sheer number of shadows in the sky! Seiji felt that anyone with trypophobia would instantly faint at this sight! Seiji and Mayuzumi were both rendered speechless by the sight. They saw that a large portion of the shadows started gathering together rapidly and twisting together, transforming into what appeared to be a gigantic female head. The body, feathers, and claws soon followed suit Two humongous clawed hands formed underneath the feathered shadow and began to reach down towards Seiji. Seijis first reaction upon seeing these disgusting and abnormal claws reach for him was to jump back in his cockpit and have his robot hold on tightly to Reos crystal. He focused fully on dodging the grasping claws!! Chapter 304 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Seiji shot the claw with his floating cannons while retreating backwards. When the cannon shots hit the claw, they knocked away many shadowy figures, but the huge claws speed didnt slow down one bit. Many shadowy figures also flew down from the gigantic feathered woman. Some were incorporated into the claw, while others flew directly towards Seijis robot, just like a swarm of bugs! The robot was slowed down by the countless number of shadows. The black claw caught up with Seijis robot! Seiji did his best to counterattack and shot out a barrage of missiles which whizzed towards the claw. Almost all the missiles exploded against it. However it was ineffective, and the huge claw grasped the robot! Seijis robot was instantly crushed to tiny pieces and exploded into golden light. Seiji tried imagining something else again but discovered that he wasnt able to create anything. His ability to create things in the soul realm using his imagination was gone! Was it that Natsuyas spell giving him this power had finally expired? Or was there some other reason!? At this moment, what entered his vision was Mayuzumi and angel-Seiji as well as the black crystal. He witnessed the crystal containing Reo being sucked into the claw. He saw countless gray-black shadows swarming towards him and Mayuzumi. There was no way to resist. He could only Suddenly there was a flash of light! Angel-Seiji released a strong yet gentle white light that instantly destroyed the numerous shadows that surrounded them. Then, he picked up Mayuzumi and carried her in his arms before flying to Seiji and also grabbing onto him. *Whoosh!* In that instant, Seiji felt as if he were transforming into a streak of light. Everything around him turned white. When his vision recovered, he discovered that he was on top of a high tower, far away from the giant claw. He looked around in astonishment. He saw that angel-Seiji was smiling widely. Who are you? Mayuzumi was the one who asked that question to angel-Seiji. Angel-Seiji responded by saying, Long time no see, classmate Amami-san. Im Hinako Tachibana you may know me by the name of Hinako Haza. Haza President Haza!? Mayuzumis eyes widened in surprise. What a nostalgic title I havent seen you after we graduated from high school, so I never expected that we would meet again like this. Angel-Seiji no, Hinako Haza smiled. President how are you? I was called back by my daughter my silly daughter Hinako sighed as she looked into the distance at the gigantic female monster-shadow. During this time, Ive always been watching Reo and you guys I wanted to talk to you, but I was unable to. Until this moment, Reo, she Lets not talk about this now. Theres not enough time. At this rate, Reo will die! I need your help, Amami-san! Hinako looked back towards Mayuzumi and made a sincere request. President Mayuzumi blinked before she looked towards Seiji. Seiji, who was similarly astonished, knew what Sensei wanted to ask him. Is she trustworthy? Is this the real Hinako Haza? Shes already died for over one year already; why is she No matter what, the fact that she had just helped them was undisputable. Seiji had just been about to load, but he decided to gamble one more time before resorting to loading! Although I dont know what you really are, that thing there is indeed too strong, and we cant do anything about it anymore. If you have a way to overturn the situation, please go ahead and use it! Seiji said to Hinako before glancing in Mayuzumis direction. Mayuzumi understood the implicit meaning behind his glance. She turned to Hinako and nodded. Thank you, Hinako said gratefully. Amami-san, please open up your soul and dont resist. Allow me to temporarily enter your body. Alright President. Seiji then witnessed a white light shoot out of angel-Seiji. A white, half-translucent female figure walked out of angel-Seiji and into the manga authors body. An expression of slight discomfort flitted across Mayuzumis face but faded quickly. Alright, lets go. Okay, President. Mayuzumi appeared to be talking to herself, but due to the different tone of the two short sentences, Seiji was able to determine that it was actually two different people speaking. Does this count as them having combined? Just as Seiji was thinking this, Mayuzumi er, Mayuzumi-Hinako, jumped up and started flying. Then, there was a pale blue flash. The light transformed into beautiful cyan flames which enveloped her entire body, making it seem as if she were wearing an extravagant ceremonial dress. The light cyan flames spread out behind her like long wavy hair. That wasnt all. The remaining flames gathered into numerous cyan-colored lanterns. A pale blue flame flickered within each lantern as they floated around her. Seiji was stunned at this sight. This was Blue Lantern Ghost! More accurately speaking, this was the Blue Lantern Ghost that Mayuzumi had designed for herself to transform into. But her previous attempts to transform had failed. No matter how hard she tried, she was unable to transform herself into what she imagined, so she gave up in the end. Seiji didnt expect that it could still be accomplished! The transformed Mayuzumi-Hinako shot through the air towards the tremendous female monster and instantly pierced through the teeming masses of shadows. The shadows attempted to swarm her, but they evaporated before they could even approach. her body After Mayuzumi-Hinako got closer to the giant female shadow, Mayuzumi-Hinako waved her hand and caused the lanterns around her to shoot out blinding white light which illuminated the shadowy figure. The huge shadow started to melt like snow that had just come in contact with fire. It also made a clamorous sound that somewhat resembled a howl. It swung viciously at Mayuzumi-Hinako with its huge claw! She attempted to dodge, but the claw too fast and caught up with her. Mayuzumi-Hinako used the numerous lanterns as a shield. *Boom!!!* There was an earth-shattering impact, and a tremendous amount of cyan-colored flames exploded. The huge claw collapsed and broke into pieces. Mayuzumi-Hinako was sent flying away by the impact. Although it seemed like a loss for both sides on the surface, the endless amounts of gray-black shadows soon started to repair the claw! The other claw streaked through the air towards Mayuzumi-Hinako. After another huge impact, Mayuzumi-Hinako was sent flying again. She rolled on the ground several times before steadying her body. Sensei Seiji was quite anxious as he watched this. He no longer had any power in the soul realm and was unable to fight anymore. If only they had more power Wait, they do have more power! The Honey Candy Girl army flew to the battle! He didnt know if they decided to join the battle of their own volition or if there was some other reason, but at any rate, all the Honey Candy Girl characters were gathered together! They the heroic army began another wave of attacks against the forces of evil!! Watching their flexible movements and extravagant abilities, as well as their excellent teamwork, which would be difficult for any real human to pull off, they seemed like the most veteran of warriors!! Seiji refused to believe that these characters were still only NPCs! Something must have entered them and is powering them up! Just like how Hinako entered Mayuzumis body!! So, what exactly are they now? I dont know. There are too many things that I dont know. But theres one thing I know for sure We must win!!! Seiji roared at the top of his lungs. If he was no longer able to battle, then he would cheer them on. No matter who or what you are! Anyone that acts to save someone is a hero! Dont lose, heroes!! Reo Tachibana was a little brat who was extremely difficult to deal with. She was foolish enough to be so depressed and despairing to the point of wanting to die! To be honest, Seiji almost felt tempted to not care about her anymore. But she was only a child, a little girl who was deeply lost in her pain and sadness. Her parents had died right before her eyes, so it was understandable that shed slipped into depression. It wasnt unreasonable that Reo was a little selfish and willful, right? Seiji wanted to help her! Seiji wanted her to be able to live well in the future!! Which was why Shatter her despair!! Make her understand that apart from unreasonable bad things, there are also unreasonable good things in this world!!! Seiji shouted, venting the sentiments from the bottom of his soul. His shout seemed to pierce the heavens themselves. That was because Stop shouting so loudly! Its too noisy, Harano-kun!! Natsuya Yoruhanas voice finally responded. Chapter 305 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Er President!? Its me. I finally managed to reestablish contact with you. Whats going on? Perfect timing! Amazing timing!! Seiji grew excited. Its the critical point of the battle here! Hurry up and cast a spell so I can use my imagination here again! The stronger the better!! A mage who was out of mana would only be able to watch the enemy hordes and stand by idly. How would he feel if a mana replenisher suddenly appeared beside him? Like he was about to ascend to heaven! Oh okay. Natsuya immediately cast the spell for him again. Hahaha! Ive been revived!! Seiji instantly imagined himself clothed in the Sagittarius Gold Cloth, which was so bright to the point of being blinding. Thank you! President, I love you!! Eh? The student council president could only make a dazed sound when she heard such a sudden love confession. Burn! Im filled with passion! Seiji rushed towards the battlefield as he flew up again! He transformed into a golden comet and left a trail behind him as he pierced through the group of shadows, destroying every shadow in his way. Sensei, Im here! He flew to Mayuzumi-Hinakos side. Eh? Haruta-kun Ive already reestablished contact with the student council president, Seiji said in a joyous tone. After this battle, we can finally go home whoops, I mean wake up! He glanced towards the huge female monster-shadow, which consisted of a countless number of smaller shadows. Dont think that having numbers means strength. In front of the strongest saint warrior, numbers are meaningless! He made a pose and clenched his fist, which then began to glow. He gathered the power of the cosmos and sent out an attack at faster-than-light speed. Pegasus Meteor Fist!!! In that instant, countless beams of light appeared. An uncountable number of fists and attacks connected with the huge female monster-shadow. *Boom!!!* The huge shadow collapsed, and the sky and earth trembled. A black crystal was revealed, and it was tugged upwards by some type of power. Seiji chased after the black crystal, but countless shadows blocked his way. Dont get in my way! I shall shatter all unreasonable bad things as well as the dark despair that makes you want to seal yourself away! Imagine Breaker!!! Seiji yelled, reaching out with his right hand. He destroyed every shadow that came into contact with him and caught up with the black crystal. He touched the black crystal with his right hand and destroyed it! Come here you troublesome little brat!! He grabbed Reo Tachibana and hugged her close to him. The endless amounts of shadows furiously threw themselves at him. Seiji protected Reo using his body and hurriedly descended. After using so many ultimate abilities, his power had weakened. He was now in a tough spot from being attacked by so many shadows. Haruta-kun! Mayuzumi-Hinako activated all of her lanterns. Every lantern released an incredibly strong white light, and powerful cyan flames burned through a large number of shadows to protect Seiji as he descended. However, it still wasnt enough. The Honey Candy Girl army raised their swords, guns, staves, and various weapons in unison and simultaneously cast another wave of ultimate abilities which filled the sky with light, destroying another large group of shadows. However, it still wasnt enough. Who else is there? Angel-Seiji flew over and rushed to Seijis side rapidly. He unfurled all his angel wings, and they emitted a gentle yet blinding white light. Seiji looked towards angel-Seiji and saw that angel-Seiji was smiling in a gentle, friendly manner. He saw angel-Seiji open his mouth; he seemed to be saying something, but Seiji was unable to hear him clearly. Then, angel-Seijis expression froze over. His body turned into rays of white light, which added to the already-blinding radiance. This light was so strong that it lit up the entire sky! Even the unfathomable layers of dark clouds in the sky retreated somewhat, and deep within the clouds the sky rumbled and trembled, as if a god were roaring angrily. Who are you? Seiji asked angel-Seiji. There was no response. The angel-Seiji turned snow white and translucent before he shattered into pieces and disappeared in midair. Nothing remained of him. Seiji could only faintly see the disappearing traces of a white figure. The Honey Candy Girl army caught up with Seiji and lent him their support. Seiji also joined Mayuzumi-Hinako and landed on the ground. A white female figure walked out of Mayuzumis body and quickly materialized into a solid form. The form was a beautiful, gentle-looking woman who had long light green hair: Hinako Tachibana. Reo She hugged her daughter. The little girl opened her eyes and saw her mothers form. M-mommy? Reos eyes widened in surprise before they quickly became tear-filled. Mommy!!!! She hugged her mother and cried as hard as she possibly could. Seiji watched this scene in silence. Mayuzumis eyes were now moist and glistening. Dont cry, Reo, Hinako said gently. Mommy received help from many good people in order to be able to meet you like this. I dont have very much time, so I need to tell you a few things while I can. Reo was unable to stop sobbing, but she did her best to reduce the volume of hr sobs. Mommy, she said in a trembling voice, I missed you so much Mommy also really missed you and wants to continue being with you and living together. But thats not possible anymore. Mommy is already dead. I cant accompany you like before. I cant talk to you anymore or hug you anymore but as long as you still remember Mommy, Ill forever be in your heart. Reo, you need to eat properly, wear your clothes properly, learn and exercise properly, sleep properly, grow up properly, find someone you like, and lead a happy life. When youre in pain, you must be brave. When youre in discomfort, you must be resolute. When you meet with a setback, you must be spirited. When you meet with something you cant deal with, ask for help from your friends and relatives Tears dripped down from Hinakos eyes but she continued: Reo, Mommy really, really wants to keep accompanying you and tell you so many things, as well as teach you and do so many things together with you; I want to help you and protect you and always take care of you But that wont be possible anymore. You must stand up and walk this path by yourself. Mommy will love you forever After she said this, her body started to fade into dots of white light. Mommy Mommy!!!! Reo started crying uncontrollably again as she tightly grabbed on to her mother. Dont go, dont leave me! I want to be together with Mommy! I dont want anything else!! I want to go together with Mommy Stop being selfish! someone suddenly shouted. It was Seiji. He glared furiously at the little girl. Didnt you hear anything that your mother told you!? he demanded. She did her best to make a final farewell to you and hoped that you could become stronger. Is this how you pay her back!? Dont say something so foolish like you want to go together with her! Dont be in such a hurry to die!! Your life is just beginning!!! he shouted in a loud voice. Brother Harano Reo was shocked by his behavior. Seiji crouched down and put his hand on her shoulder. Thats enough now. Do you want your mother to be anxious even in the afterlife and always worry about you? He looked deeply into the little girls eyes. Let her go, Reo-chan. Could you let your mother depart in peace alright? Reos face was filled with tears. She finally understood. Mommy Hinakos figure was now half transparent. She looked towards her daughter and smiled gently while tears rolled down her face. Reo had a rather pained expression on her face as she looked towards her mother. However, she slowly, gradually let go of her hands, her whole body trembling. Mommy, I will become braver. Ill eat properly wear my clothes properly learn and exercise. I will try my best to grow up healthily. Which is why dont worry I I The little girl sniffled her nose loudly. I love you, Mommy! Hinako also had tears streaming down her face. She smiled gently and softly as she watched her daughter. She said something. Seiji knew what she was going to say. Mayuzumi also knew what she was going to say. Reo knew what it was going to be as well. Goodbye. Hinakos entire body now transformed into specks of light and disappeared into the air. Goodbye, M-Mommy wahhhhh! In the end, Reo still ended up crying, and it may have been a little unsightly, but it was doubtlessly the most sincere farewell of all. Chapter 306 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 The battle concluded. The remaining shadows all flew up to the clouds, and the Honey Candy Girl army descended from the skies and stopped fighting. The dark clouds parted to reveal the sunlight, a beautiful pillar that pierced through the clouds. The light illuminated the city, quickly scattering the lingering darkness. But the city wasnt restored to its original form. Instead, it started collapsing. It was time for the dream to end. Seiji and Mayuzumi werent in a hurry to leave. Instead, they accompanied Reo and waited for her to stop crying and calm down. Brother Harano Let me introduce you, Reo-chan, Seiji said. This is Mayuzumi Amami. For all this time, youve been treating her as your mother you should say something to her. Reo looked towards Mayuzumi. Sorry Ive given you so much trouble. The little girl bowed and apologized. Its alright. Mayuzumi smiled gently and crouched down in front of Reo. Reo, you gave your mother a proper farewell. Youre really strong. The little girl had an expression of sadness, but she didnt cry again. Mayuzumi patted her gently on the head. This childs given you so much trouble, and youre going to let her off so easily, Sensei Seiji sighed. Forget it. Since Sensei isnt going to make a big deal out of it, I wont say anything else either. Reo-chan, you did a very good job in saying farewell to your mother, he told her seriously. Brother Harano Reo looked towards him. Youve had a really long dream, so its time to wake up now. Seiji smiled. Lets meet each other again in reality. The sunlight reached the area where they were standing, and all three of them were covered by bright light. Seiji opened his eyes. Brother! he heard Shika-chan call. Mayuzumi! he also heard Editor Yoshizawas voice. He looked to his right side and saw that the manga author had opened her eyes. They exchanged glances and both of them smiled. Then, Seiji looked to his left. He saw that Reo was slowly opening her eyes as well. The little girl looked confused when she saw the scene in this room. Welcome back, Reo-chan, Seiji said. The last clear memory that Reo Tachibana had in the real world was visiting her parents graves with her uncle Shouhei Hirai, and then going to sleep later that night. It seemed that while she was sleepingor perhaps while she was dreamingthe mysterious power within her was somehow activated. It transformed Shouhei Hirai, who was living with her, to transform into that puppet-like state and attack Mayuzumi. Reo also had some hazy memories of searching many places for her mother and then finding her Fine thensimply speaking, Reo Tachibana was sleepwalking! She sleepwalked and located Mayuzumi who had the same mysterious power as she did, which caused this entire incident. As for this power, the little girl didnt know anything about it. As for why she possessed it, or how she activated it, she knew nothing. After all, she was only a young child. She forgot most of the dream-like experiences she had in her soul realm. She could only remember the basics of daily life there, as well as the most important things. It was the same for Seiji and Mayuzumi. After they woke up, their memories of what happened in the soul realm were somewhat hazy. Natsuya and the others were astonished to learn just how long the three of them had spent in Reos soul realm. After the connection to Seiji was cut off, everyone was incredibly worried. However, Natsuya was able to ascertain that nothing was wrong with Seijis condition, and she didnt know what would happen if she decided to cut off the spell sending him to the soul realm. When comparing their options of either maintaining or canceling the spell that sent Seiji to the soul realm, everyone trusted in Seijis abilities and so they decided to not cancel the spell, focusing on reestablishing contact with him instead. In the end, their decision had been correct. However, what they never expected was that Seiji, Mayuzumi, and Reo had spent such a long time in Reos soul realm! Ive heard that the greatest masters of soul spells can cast spells that change the passage of time within the soul realm. The student council president sighed. It seems that this mysterious power has a similar effect. This effect if it was used properly, it could have many advantages, but the flip side was Seiji felt that he was lucky how the time ratio was still acceptable to him. If it had been even larger, such as one minute outside equaling one year inside, that would have been At any rate, it was fine since it was all over with. After all this effort by everyone, not only did they help Reo and Mayuzumi to wake up again, they also discovered the true reason for Mayuzumis nightmares and androphobia. The terrifying nightmares Mayuzumi experienced within her own soul realm ten years ago had left her with deep mental scars. It was caused by some effect of the mysterious power within her. While they still didnt know what to do with the mysterious power, they could completely seal her related memories, which would likely cure her nightmares and androphobia. Natsuya mentioned that she could try it. After hearing your experiences, I think that the critical factor in activating this mysterious power is the mental state of the person acting as the host to this power basically emotions, feelings, willpower, and so on. After Reo Tachibana went to visit her parents graves, she strongly desired to see her dead mother again, which activated the power within her and caused this incident. In her soul realm, whenever she strongly denied something, everything would transform into darker, more sinister versions, and when she stopped denying and sank into despair instead, a huge wave of undead spirits appeared. While the exact logic behind this power is still unclear, theres still a clear connection. This power will act according to the holders emotions. From this, I can conclude that as long as the person remains calm and controls their own emotions, this power wont be activated. This means that as long as Amami-san maintains her normal composure, and allows me to cast my spell on her, I should be able to successfully seal her memories. This was something that should be done as quickly as possible. Mayuzumi had already suffered so long in the soul realm due to all her nightmares. She had only made it through thanks to her strong will. While she was sick in the soul realm, what she showed Reo wasnt entirely acting. It was necessary to seal those frightening nightmares as soon as they could. Before that, there was one final matter, the biggest issue and the largest mystery of all What was that Hinako Tachibana? Was she really Reo Tachibanas mother, the soul that had already died one year ago? Or was it just a very realistic phantasm imitation? Seiji and Mayuzumi who had both personally witnessed and interacted with her believed it to be the former. If that was indeed the truth, then it led to a startling revelation: it meant that the mysterious power possessed the powerful ability to summon the dead! This was on another scale entirely from something like summoning a heroic spirit. After all, heroic spirits were existences born from humanitys collective understanding of the concept of a person in the past, not an actual dead persons soul. It was also different from summoning a soul of the dead that had remained in this world after death. That was either a persons soul or a part of their soul that had remained in this world for certain reasons and merely summoned by a spell. The mysterious power had managed to summon a formerly living soul who had already departed from this world! What did this mean? This meant that the mysterious power had completely shattered the barrier between life and death! This was a serious matter. Although it seemed simple and wasnt a big deal in some anime stories, Summoning: Impure World Reincarnation in Naruto being a classic example, it was actually a frightening power. A dead person could come back to life with this power. This meant that death could be vanquished and opened up the possibility of resurrection. Could there even be immortality? If so, it would definitely make many people go crazy with desire for this power! Even if it was only a possibility, fearsome battles would occur over it. There was no need to think deeper about it. The seriousness of the matter was evident to anyone who still had a normal working mind, even if they gave it little attention. This definitely cant be revealed to anyone, Natsuya said to everyone present in a grave voice. Shika, Mai, and Saki were all worthy of their trust. The biggest uncertain factor was Reo Tachibana who was still only an elementary school student. Reo-chan, you cant tell anyone about this because its an important secret. There may be scary consequences if you tell others, Seiji said in a serious tone. You cant even tell your uncle about it. Theres nothing good that can happen if he knows about it. It may even put him in danger. You dont need to worry about how to explain to your uncle about what happened today. Ill help you with that. I just need you to promise me to keep this a secret. There was actually another method as well: to seal Reos memories about all this. But that meant that she would forget about meeting her mother and saying farewell. That would be bad, and Seiji didnt want to do that. Keeping a secret was important, but the connection between mother and daughter was also very important. Reo looked at Seijis face. Okay Brother Harano, I promise you. She nodded and responded in a serious voice as well. Chapter 307 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Apart from Hinako Tachibana, another rather eye-catching issue was the Honey Candy Girl army. Seiji suspected that something had possessed them from within. Hinako claimed to have received help from many good people. Were those good people she referred to other dead souls just like her? If that was really the case, apart from the fact that this mysterious power was incredible, it was quite moving. For so many now deceased souls to fight for the sake of a mother and daughter this was something which would move anyone. They were all heroes. At least that was what Seiji believed. He would remember that battle forever, especially the scene where angel-Seiji self-destructed and sacrificed himself. Angel-Seiji said something at that time which he didnt hear clearly. He felt this was truly regrettable. Just who were they? And what was the world of the dead like? Seiji was quite curious, but he decided not to think too much about this topic. The next morning, Seiji and Shika took Reo to the hospital where Shouhei Hirai was recuperating. Mayuzumi and Saki returned to Mayuzumis apartment. Mai also accompanied them just in case. Although this incident was likely over with, it was always better to be cautious. There was still one mystery left, after all. Who exactly defeated Shouhei Hirai? Judging from what they knew now, perhaps that person really was just a passer-by with a sense of justice. However, other possibilities existed as well. Seiji, Shika, and Reo hailed a taxi to the hospital that Mai had told them about. They located Shouhei Hirais hospital room and saw that he had already woken up. Uncle, Reo called happily. Reo! Hirai had a relieved expression when he saw his niece. Then, he turned around to look at the two people beside her. You were with Amami-san. He recognized Seiji. Hello, Hirai-san. Seiji looked back at him. My name is Seigo Harano. Im Mayuzumi Amamis friend and a high school student at Genhana High School. Hello. Why is Reo together with you? Hirai seemed bewildered by this. Before I explain, Id like to ask you something first: Hirai-san, do you remember what happened to you recently? Hirai furrowed his brows. I cant remember. Ive been trying to recall what happened to me ever since I woke up, but I have no idea why Im so heavily injured and lying in a hospital bed. I dont know if I was caught up in a car accident or something similar. The last thing that I can remember is that I was sleeping on my bed at home. Then, I cant remember anything after that, most likely because I got injured. I really wanted to know what happened. I was also really worried about Reo, but you guys arrived. He looked straight at Seiji. Do you know what happened? Seiji observed him closely and felt that he wasnt lying. I dont know how you got injured to this extent either. In fact, I was going to ask you about this as well. But I do know what you did before you were injured and just what happened to you. When I tell you, you may find it difficult to believe, but its all true. Then, Seiji approached the hospital bed and gave Hirai a basic rundown of what had happened to him. Shouhei Hirai was astonished to learn that his niece was a Spiritual Ability user who lost control of her powers, causing him to ambush and attack Mayuzumi Amami. What the hell is this!? It must be made up! That was his first impression. His face completely revealed his thoughts. As expected, its difficult for you to believe. Unfortunately, I dont have any hard evidence that you did what I just said you did, but I can immediately prove that there are Spiritual Ability users in this world. Seiji took out a coin from his wallet and showed it to Hirai. Look closely. This is just an ordinary coin. There are no strings or any other mechanisms manipulating it. Then, he casually tossed the coin away, before activating [Telekinesis]. The coin flew in an arc and was about to land on the ground when it suddenly turned around in midair and flew to Seijis hand. Hirais eyes widened in surprise at this. This is a Spiritual Power, and Im a Spiritual Ability user. I was the one who stopped you from harming Mayuzumi Amami, Seiji informed him calmly. This must be nothing more than some stage magic, although I dont know the trick behind what you just did. Hirai was still doubtful. If you could move, Id take you to an appropriate place and show you something more ridiculous, like punching through a wall with my bare fist. Seiji shrugged nonchalantly. By the way, thats exactly what you did before under the influence of Reos power. The hole in Amami-senseis home still hasnt been fixed yet. Should I call her and ask for a picture to show you? Hirai was rendered speechless. Seiji really did take out his cell phone and called Mayuzumi Amami. He put the call on speakerphone so Hirai could hear as well. The call connected. Sensei, Im currently here in front of Shouhei Hirai. He explained the situation and asked for a picture of the hole in the wall. Mayuzumi agreed to send him the picture. Would you like to talk to Sensei? Seiji asked, offering Hirai his cell phone. After some hesitation, Hirai took the cell phone. Amami-san. Hirai-san, a female voice said from the other side. You must be confused right now, but please believe me. Everything that this boy is telling you is true. Hirai remained silent. Then he hung up the call and handed the phone back to Seiji. Moments later, Seiji received a picture from Mayuzumi and opened it to show Hirai. Hirai-san, I know that its difficult for you to accept, but this is indeed the truth. Theres no need to deceive you. Im not trying to get money from you or make you join some strange cult, as these are simply the facts, he told Hirai honestly. This is how the situation unfolded: you were obviously being controlled by something and attacked Amami-sensei. I just happened to be present, so I stopped you. Afterwards, you ran off, and I had Amami-sensei hire a professional to investigate you. The result was that we discovered you were seriously injured and hospitalized. In order to find out the truth, that professional went to your residence and found that your niece, Reo, had vanished. We guessed that Reo had something to do with this incident. Afterwards, Reo attacked Amami-sensei, again in an abnormal state. We prevented her from harming Sensei and came up with a method to help her return to normal. As for why all these things happened, were not very clear on that either. I came here in order to tell you what happened. I also wanted to know who it was that injured you to such an extent, but it seems that you dont know the answer to that. I still have one more question. What do you intend to do with Reo-chan, since youre too heavily injured to take care of her? Hirai remained silent for a long while before he looked towards his niece. Uncle, Im sorry. The little girl lowered her head. Hirai looked at Reo for a while. I still dont quite believe all this, he muttered, but if its real the only relative who can take care of Reo now is my father, Reos grandfather. But hes already quite old, and even taking care of a normal child would be difficult for him. If Reo really is a Spiritual Ability user, then Seiji furrowed his brows. The hospital room was silent for a moment. Reos head lowered even more. I understand. Seiji broke the silence and patted the little girls head. Reo perked up as she felt Seijis hand. Allow me to temporarily take care of Reo-chan. Hirai looked back towards Seiji. Hirai-san, just rest and work on recovering from your injuries. After you can get up and move again, we can have another discussion about the damage you caused during your attack. Ill talk to Amami-sensei about it and have her explain things to the police. Dont worry; you wont have to take responsibility for the damages. Hirai remained silent; he gave Seiji a deep look that spoke volumes. Seiji smiled. Relax, Ill take good care of Reo-chan. Actually, in her dream world, he had taken care of her for a long time already. In order to retrieve Reos clothes and other personal belongings, he asked Hirai to loan him the key to their residence. After considering Seijis request in silence, Hirai handed the key to him. Seiji left his cell phone number with Hirai. He also cautioned Hirai in a serious voice to not tell anyone about the contents of their conversation. Otherwise, trouble may come looking for him. Hirai nodded slightly and agreed to this. Seiji expressed that he hoped Hirai would make a full recovery soon before he took Shika and Reo with him and left the hospital. After leaving the hospital, Reo started tearing up. Uncle hates me now! Chapter 308 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 He doesnt hate you; hes just finding everything difficult to accept, Seiji told her. At the very least, judging from his tone, theres no indication that he hates you, or even that theres any disgust. Your uncle is just confused, and he needs some time to comprehend this matter. What if Uncle doesnt want me anymore Reo sniffled. Seiji crouched down in front of Reo and looked straight into her eyes. With how cute you are, how could he possibly not want you anymore, Reo-chan? He wiped away her tears with his hand. I believe that cant be the case but if it really happens, Reo-chan, why dont you just come live in my home? Brother Harano I told you before that I would help you. Although that was in your dream, that promise still stands in the real world as well. Seiji smiled gently. And didnt you promise your mother that you would be braver? So dont always cry, and be more spirited, alright? Okay Reo nodded. Her cheeks reddened slightly when she saw his gentle smile. Brother Harano thank you. No need to be so polite, Reo-chan. Taking care of an elementary school girl wasnt as easy as it seemed, not to mention the fact that she possessed a mysterious power. Seiji admitted to himself that he might have been too impulsive in the heat of the moment. But taking into account Reos situation, he felt that he couldnt just watch from the sidelines. There was still plenty of space in his new apartment for an extra child to live with them, but the problem was Shikas ability, the Reapers Curse. Would the solution be forcing Shika to move out? No! Seiji would never do such a thing. They would all live together. As long as Reo didnt talk to or come into contact with Shika, she would probably remain unaffected. Shika, not only did I get you involved in this, we even added a child to our home. Im sorry Seiji and Shika were currently in the living room of Shouhei Hirais residence, waiting for Reo to finish packing up the things she wanted to take. Meanwhile, Seiji apologized to his adopted younger sister. Im happy to have been of help to Brother. The black-haired girl smiled faintly. And taking care of Reo Tachibana this is something that Brother would do, and theres nothing wrong about it. Shika-chan Seiji was moved by his adopted sisters understanding. To be honest, Shika Kagura was somewhat dissatisfied. She felt that her adopted brother suddenly deciding to take care of an elementary school girl was a bit overboard. She felt that he was undertaking a responsibility that he shouldnt have. However, she knew that Seiji Haruta was just such a person. Precisely because he was such a person, Shika herself was able to become his adopted younger sister and live together with him. Reo Tachibana was indeed an unfortunate child who was in a somewhat similar circumstance to her previous self. Shika was also worried about Reo. Brother, is it really alright for her live together with me? How about I move out? Shika offered in a soft voice. No! I wont have you move out; you definitely cant do that! Seiji said seriously. Although there is some risk, as long as we all pay attention, nothing major should happen, so theres no need to mind too much. And even if something really does happen, it can definitely be taken care offor sure! Seijis tone was resolute to the point where it was impossible to doubt him. Shika felt a warm feeling in her heart and didnt say anything else about this matter. After Reo finished packing her things, Seiji formally introduced Shika to Reo. Youll meet with misfortune, but theres no need to be afraid. Just be careful not to talk to her or touch her. Oh Reo blinked as she looked at the black-haired girl. Shika smiled at Reo. Reos eyes widened upon seeing Shikas smile. So pretty! Such a beautiful big sister not being able to talk to her is really The little girl felt it was truly regrettable. Not not even one sentence? she asked. Its not absolute, but if you talk to her, you need to mentally prepare yourself, as something unfortunate may occur to you, Seiji explained. Unfortunate things Of course Reo didnt want that to happen, but she also really wanted to speak to the beautiful big sister. Brother Harano, arent you afraid? Of meeting with unfortunate things I have a special ability that protects me from that happening. Oh Reo thought about it. Then, is it alright if I talk to you, and you help me talk to Big Sister Kagura? This I suppose so. Then, Brother Harano, come over here. At Reos indication, Seiji sat beside her and tilted his head so that she could whisper into his ear. He felt her hot breath tickle his ears as she spoke. Hello, Big Sister Kagura, Seiji said. Youre so pretty, especially when you smile. It was honest, direct praise. Shika smiled upon hearing Seiji tell her that. Reo was dazed by Shikas beautiful smile once more. Even Seiji was somewhat dazzled by her smile. Then, Shika sat on Seijis other side and indicated for him to move his ear closer to her mouth. Thank you. Youre also quite cute yourself, Little Sister Tachibana. He acted as a messenger for Shika as well. Id like to be able to speak to Big Sister directly, but Im afraid of meeting with unfortunate things is it very difficult for Big Sister to have such an ability? This was from Reo. Its quite difficult, but I dont feel so anymore, because I met this person. He transmitted this message from Shika while simultaneously pointing at himself. Shika had actually said Brother Seigo, but Seiji felt it would be too awkward to say that out loud! He was quite embarrassed by it. This person has the ability to not be affected by youthats awesome. If only I had such an ability as well. From Reo. He does have nice abilities, but whats even better is his heart. He cares for me and took me in, just like how hes treating you now. From Shika. Seiji got even more embarrassed! So Big Sister Kagura is just like me how long have you lived together with him? Not long, but itll be very long in the future. I have nowhere else to go and will always stay together with him. If Uncle doesnt want me anymore, can I do this as well? Always stay together with him Eh? I probably shouldnt have transmitted this sentence. Seiji came to that realization only after saying it out loud. He was just about to say something to Reo when Shika indicated for his ear again. Of course, didnt he say that it was fine already? Thats why you dont need to worry about having no place to go. This home welcomes you, Little Sister Tachibana. Reo looked towards Shikas face. Shika looked back at Reo and smiled faintly. Reo responded with a cute smile. She didnt have Seiji say the next sentence; instead, she said it herself. Thank you, Big Sister Kagura. After communicating through Seiji, Reo Tachibana and Shika Kagura officially became familiar with each other. Seiji felt gratified at their conversation, and then he thought about how they were going to need to use this method in the future to communicate as well. Seiji felt rather itchy inside; it was a subtle sensation. Was he going to get addicted to this embarrassing play? It doesnt matter even if I get addicted, right? No, no! I should be thinking about how to cultivate and get stronger, so that I can find a method to deal with Shikas Reapers Curse problem from the foundation! He criticized himself. Afterwards, the three of them hauled Reos luggage and left her residence. They returned to the hospital and gave the key back to Hirai. You why are you willing to take care of Reo? Hirai asked, looking at Seiji. Because I think Reo-chan is a good girl, Seiji responded. Hirai looked at him for a while before turning to look at his niece. Reo do you think its alright to be together with this person? I I think its okay Reo responded weakly. Hirai looked at her for a while before retracting his gaze. Then lets just temporarily do this for now. Seigo Harano-san Ill be leaving Reo in your care. Chapter 309 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 As I said, Ill take good care of her, Seiji promised. Leave her to me, Hirai-san. The three of them left the hospital after saying goodbye to Hirai and took a taxi back to the Uehara apartment complex. Seiji brought Reo inside. This is our home. Unfortunately its not as spacious as your uncles residence. The little girl didnt seem to be dissatisfied with the apartment. She merely looked around curiously. We can clean up the study a little bit and it can become your room. Or, Seiji added as an afterthought, you can live together with me in my room; its pretty big, Reos eyes flashed with a strange light when she heard this. Seiji then showed her the study. Theres not much furniture here, and I need to go buy another bed or perhaps we could move the one in your uncles residence here. What about Brother Haranos room? the little girl asked after seeing the study. Seiji blinked at this. Its over here do you really want to live in my room? He really did say the second half of that sentence casually without thinking about it. Id like to see it first. Alright, Seiji said, taking her to see his room. Seiji didnt have many things in his room, which helped in making it seem spacious. There was also a large window, so the room was quite bright. It seemed far more comfortable than the study that was just a tiny room. I want to live here! Reo said decisively. I dont want to live in that small room. I want to live here in this big room together with Brother. Really!? Seiji thought. Are you sure? Yep! Reo nodded before she looked towards the large bed in Seijis room. If I sleep together with Brother, I wont even need a new bed. She even wants to sleep together with me!? Seiji was rather stunned by this. For an elementary school girl of her age shouldnt she object to sleeping together with a high school boy? Although that beds large enough for two, do you really want to do this, Reo-chan? Yep, I think its fine like this. Dont you want to, Brother Harano? asked the little girl, her eyes sparkling and her face flushed with a tinge of red. Seiji felt like he had been struck by a heavy cannon shot from the loli. So cute! I Of course I wouldnt be unwilling. I just mean that you dont need to force yourself; you can sleep by yourself He felt it would be awkward if he confessed that he had just mentioned it casually. It seemed to him like he had fallen into a pit trap dug by himself. I dont think Im forcing myself at all. It Reo looked down at her feet bashfully, seems pretty nice to be able to sleep together with Brother. Seiji was struck by yet another heavy cannonball! Where was the medic!? Oh I see. Seiji scratched his face awkwardly. Then lets just sleep together. She was just a child. Sleeping together with her wasnt a big deal. She would likely want to sleep by herself after a while. *Shing!* Seiji suddenly heard a sound that resembled the unsheathing of a sword! His expression froze as he turned around and saw Shika Kagura standing behind him with an expressionless face. When did she get there!? The black-haired girls hands were behind her back; Demon Blade Muramasa was there as well and Seiji was unable to see if it had been unsheathed or not. Shika-chan Seijis expression remained frozen solid. Shika glanced at Reo, then she focused on her adopted older brothers face for a good while, giving him a deep look. Then, she turned around and left. What did that mean? Seiji broke into cold sweat. Did she or didnt she unsheathe her sword just now? Was it just his mistaken impression? He was rather scared Afterwards, he helped carry in and organize all of Reos luggage, making her move-in official. Then, Seiji called Peach-sensei to tell her about the results. Youre going to take care of Reo wont that be inconvenient for you? Mayuzumi asked after hearing about the situation. How about I take care of her instead? Thats not good, Sensei. We dont know what might happen if you and Reo live together, Seiji explained. Its better that I take care of her. If if Reo loses control of her power again, Shika-chan and I should be able to suppress her. Mayuzumi fell silent for a moment. Youre right, she said, sighing deeply. The root cause of the incidentthe mysterious powerwas still there, and there was no known way to dispel it. Solely based on this, the incident wasnt entirely over, because they didnt know what would happen in the future. It was also unknown just who had defeated Shouhei Hirai and injured him so badly. It would be best if it was done by a passer-by with a sense of justice, but there was no way to confirm this either, so it was also a cause for concern. They could only leave things as they were. No matter what, life had to go on. Sensei hows your phobia? Seiji tried asking. Last night, Natsuya helped to seal Mayuzumis memories. Afterwards, Mayuzumi stopped having nightmares, which was evidence that this tactic had been effective. Its already improved greatly, Mayuzumi told him. When I went home, I intentionally took a bus, and although Im still a little nervous, it feels much, much better than before. Thats great, then. Seiji was delighted to hear this news. In that case, its probably only a matter of time before your phobia is completely cured. Yes it would seem so. Mayuzumi smiled and said, Haruta-kun, there are no words that can express my gratitude. I might have to trouble you in the future as well. I dont even know what to say. Thank you if theres ever any time when you think I can help you out, please let me know even though I might not be able to do anything. Seiji fell silent for a moment before he smiled as well. Sensei, Ill remember what you said just now! A mega-popular beautiful manga author is quite a useful friend to have! When I need your help, Ill ask without hesitating, so prepare yourself! Oh Mayuzumi responded dazedly upon hearing him suddenly speak in such a tone. Dont regret saying this in the future! As an icy-cold man, I wont accept regret or objections! Wahaha Seiji laughed maniacally like the epitome of a villain. Then, he hung up the call just like that. Mayuzumis expression remained confused for a good while as she looked at her cell phone, before she finally chuckled. Honestly After school, Mika and Chiaki both visited Seijis apartment. They were here to listen to his story. Seiji told them about everything that happened yesterday. He recounted the battle at Amami-senseis house and the undead spirits possessing Shouhei Hirai. He then explained how they hired Mai Houjou and solved the mystery of the Story of a Hundred Demons game from ten years ago and linked it to the nightmares, the mysterious power, and the inheritance passed down from mother to daughter. Then he retold the battle at school and his experience in the soul realm Mika and Chiaki wallowed in a state of constant astonishment as they attentively listened to his tale. The two of them received the greatest shock when they heard how Seiji had entered the soul realm and searched for Amami-sensei everywhere in the strange, fictional city where time passed at a different rate compared to reality. They were especially amazed when they learned that Mayuzumi had spent almost half a year inside there by herself! To act as someone elses dead mother in that fictional, dreamlike place for almost half a year they found it difficult to imagine would that would be like. Then, Seiji told them about how his connection to President Yoruhana was cut off, leaving him trapped within the soul realm as well. Their eyes widened to saucers at this part. He told them about summoning the Honey Candy Girl army and attempting to convince Reo to let go, as well as the long, intense battle that he fought in. After that, he recounted how he had successfully convinced Reo to come out, allowing them to return to reality Seiji intentionally skipped over the part about Hinako Tachibanas appearance. He felt that it would be best if as few people as possible knew about the dead being resurrected. He also told them about his meeting with Shouhei Hirai and their discussion. He mentioned how they werent able to solve the mystery of who had subdued and thrashed Hirai and that he had promised to take care of Reo Tachibana, concluding the story. Mika and Chiaki were speechless for a long while. This basically seemed like a huge movie! A battle involving a mystical element, as well as suspense, other various exciting elements, and even horror. There was a beginning, story development, a plot twist, and a climax the setup was clear and complete. If it were to be worked upon, it didnt even require any touching up. It was basically a movie plot! The story seemed that majestic to them. They looked at Seiji with complex expressions on their faces. They wanted to say so much, but didnt know what to say, because they didnt know where to begin. Everyone remained silent for a while. So, Chiaki said, finally breaking the silence, the result in the end is you now have another younger sister, right? Chapter 310 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 No, Seiji replied. Im just temporarily taking care of her. So that means you now have a temporary younger sister. Shes not my younger sister! Then, a daughter? Thats even further off the mark! Shes just a child thats temporarily living here. Theres no other meaning behind it. But youre treating her as a younger sister, arent you? Er I suppose you could say that. Then shes a younger sister! There was a sharp glint in Chiakis eyes. She pointed at Seiji in a pose that seemed to come straight out of Phoenix Wright and said: You perverted lolicon! Objection! Im definitely not a pervert; Im just a pure sis-con! Seiji did his best to clear his name. Fooling an elementary school girl into coming here and becoming your younger sister is clearly a perverts action! Objection! I didnt fool her at all; I brought her here through intimate friendship! The accuseds defense is meaningless! Judge Mika, what do you say? I agree with Prosecutor Chiakis viewpoint. The accused, please make a more meaningful statement, or show some evidence to prove your point, Mika said expressionlessly. Wah Reo-chan can be my witness. A minor thats at the centre of this might currently be under a certain someones undue influence, so she cant be a witness for you. Why is it like this!? Seiji acted as if he had received a heavy impact. Hmph, our side is easily able to summon witnesses. Chiaki revealed a smug expression. Judge Mika, please allow my first witness to enter! I allow your witness to enter. Come, my witness, Kagura-san! Shika really did walk into the room and sat down on the tatami. Seiji was surprised for a moment at this. Shika-chan he murmured. Please introduce yourself, prosecutors witness, Mika said to Shika. I am the accuseds adopted younger sister, Shika Kagura, the black-haired beauty said calmly. No way, youre playing along with them as well!? Seiji was rather stunned now. Kagura-san, do you feel that the accuseds words just now are true? Chiaki asked. They were not, Shika said, scrutinizing her adopted older brothers face closely. Hey, hey, whats going on now!? Seiji was stunned even more. Oh? Which part was he lying about? Chiaki smiled faintly, and Seiji saw a dark shadow flicker across her face. Mika also had a faint black aura around her. The sentence Im definitely not a pervert,'' Shika said. Why do you say that this sentence is a lie? Chiaki asked. Because he intended to sleep together with the little girl that he just brought home. Everyone heard her calm voice clearly. Seiji completely froze over. He didnt know what his expression looked like anymore, nor did he dare right now to check what the prosecutor and judges expressions were like. He felt as if he really was a suspect on a defense stand right now! This experience was way too realistic for him. Seiji A low voice spoke up. He was about to be judged. So, being judged actually felt like this Just as Seiji was beginning to escape from reality, what saved him was C Brother Harano what are you all doing? The little girl walked out of the study and asked everyone with an inquisitive look on her face. After some introductions, Reo got to know Mika and Chiaki. The atmosphere eased up or perhaps it should say that the atmosphere changed entirely. Seiji felt as if the atmosphere where he was just about to be judged earlier had disappeared completely, transforming somehow into something beautiful and peaceful. However, when Reo admitted that she had promised to sleep together with him, the atmosphere instantly changed back again! Little sister Tachibana, even if youre only an elementary school girl, its not good for you to be sleeping together with a boy. Chiaki said with a wide grin as she looked towards Seiji with a sharp gaze. He might touch you in strange places, you know. *Shtick!* A sharp arrow pierced Seijis chest. Yeah, boys are all messy when theyre asleep. Hell interfere with your own sleep, Mika added. Oh Brother Harano, are you really like this? Reo asked. I Seiji mentally broke out into a cold sweat in front of the sharp gazes of the prosecutor, judge, and witness, and ended up averting his gaze. I dont know, perhaps I really might do something I dont know about while Im asleep. This is a lie! Im perfectly normal while Im asleep! At least, that was what Seiji believed. But due to the sense of pressure he felt from the three girls, he could only say what he did just now. Reo blinked at this. Then, Ill try sleeping together with Brother Harano for one night first, and if Brother really does move around too much at night Ill just sleep by myself in the future. Try sleeping together with him for one night first? Both Mika and Chiakis expressions froze over slightly at this. Little sister Tachibana, why do you insist on sleeping together with him? Are you afraid to sleep by yourself? Im not afraid, I just I just want to be together with Brother Harano. The little girls face reddened slightly as she said this. Mika and Chiaki were rendered speechless. Then, they both glared viciously at the perverted sis-con in front of them! Ah the sky sure is beautiful. Seiji looked out of the window in an attempt to escape from reality. After seeing Reos attitude, Mika and Chiaki found it too awkward to proceed with the trial. To be honest, they knew that with Seijis moral character, he definitely wasnt the type to do anything to a loli like Reo. But they still felt uncomfortable and displeased inside! As for just why they were displeased, only they knew. After chatting for a while longer, the two of them said goodbye and left. After that was dinnertime. Seiji and Shika worked together to cook an abundant dinner to welcome Reos arrival. Reo found the food quite delicious. She ate from many dishes and even had an extra bowl of rice. After dinner, Seiji did the same thing that he did in the soul realm and played video games together with Reo. Of course, the game system and games were borrowed from Hirais residence. Reo had lots of fun while playing, just like she had in the soul realm. Finally, it was bedtime. If I do anything at all to Reo-chan, will the Demon Blade slice me into pieces in the middle of the night? Seiji couldnt help but think when he saw Shikas expression as she said good night to him. I definitely wont do anything to Reo. I definitely wont! So Shika-chan, you dont need to guard our bed all night, you know. He was unable to muster the courage to say this out loud in the end. Reo-chan in pajamas was of course incredibly cute. When he saw this incredibly cute little girl get on his bed and lay beside him, Seiji found that his heart wasnt as calm as he had expected it to be. There were three advantages to lolis: they were light, soft, and easy to push Hey hey! Stop!! Seiji resorted to the method of reciting as many digits of pi as he could recall to calm himself down. As he done so, he reflected that he hadnt been forced to use this method for a very long time. No matter how moved he was by the scene of a loli in his bed and no matter how strong the cannon fire was, he absolutely had to protect his line of defense! He absolutely had to withstand everything!! Understood! Sergeant Haruta swears that he shall accomplish this mission!! Good night, Reo-chan, he said. Good night, Brother Harano. Seiji turned off the lights and they closed their eyes. Before long, Seiji felt Reo getting closer to him and hugging his arm. It was a warm and soft feeling. He could also smell a faint aroma. Calm down, relax; shes just a young child Seiji maintained his sense of logic and reason. He gradually fell asleep but before long, he was woken up by the sound of crying. It was as I expected. Seiji inwardly sighed. Reo-chan was crying. This was only natural. She had said farewell forever to her mother and was now living in an unfamiliar place as a child, she would definitely feel sad and anxious. She needed someone to accompany her, and this was the main reason why Seiji had agreed to sleep together with her in the first place. He didnt say anything as he listened to her cry. He merely reached out with the hand that she wasnt holding on to and gently patted her on the head. If you want to cry, then cry to your hearts content. I shall accompany you throughout this long, long night. Chapter 311 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 The crying continued for a while. Seiji retracted his hand, turned over, and enveloped Reos warm and soft little body in his embrace. Reo felt warmth and comfort from his firm chest muscles. Her crying gradually died down and eventually stopped. The two of them slowly fell asleep in the silence. Feeling that something was abnormal, Seiji opened his eyes. He noticed that the light was on, the sky was light, and his room felt somewhat strange. He was astonished when he recognized where he was. This was Reos bedroom from her soul realm! What the hell! Its here again!? Why are things like this? I dont have that same mysterious power as her and Mayuzumi, nor did Natsuya cast a spell on me this time. Will even sleeping together with Reo-chan pull me into her soul realm again? Various thoughts flashed through Seijis mind. He got out of bed and walked out the bedroom. There was nobody in the living room. Reo-chan, where are you? he called. He searched the residence for Reo but couldnt find her. He attempted to leave the residence but was unable to open the door. He was similarly unable to open the window. When he tried to forcefully break the window, the glass absorbed his blow without even cracking. The scene outside the window was a normal blue sky. However, he couldnt see anything moving or living at all. He felt as if he were looking at a very realistic scenery painting. He was unable to find Reo or leave this place. Nor did he know what was going on. How am I supposed to wake up and leave this place? Seiji sat on the sofa and contemplated this question, using his palms to prop up his chin. Then, an idea came to him, and he decided to try it. He found a foldable ladder in the storage room and placed it in front of the sofa. He climbed to the top of the ladder, and then jumped off backwards from the top at an angle so that he would land on the sofa on his back! *Plop!* Seiji closed his eyes as he fell down onto the sofa, giving his body a jolt. When he reopened his eyes he saw only darkness. He was now sleeping in his own bed again, with Reo-chan in his arms. He had woken up successfully! Seiji heard before that intentionally falling down from a height was the best way to wake up from a lucid dream and this actually worked! If it worked, did it mean that entering that room was similar to having a lucid dream? Seiji looked towards Reo-chan again. The little girls breathing was calm. She seemed to be in a normal sleep, with nothing unusual about her condition. Seiji considered everything that had happened briefly before he closed his eyes and went back to sleep. He remained asleep until he detected something abnormal again. Seiji opened his eyes once more. He had returned to Reos room in her soul realm! He walked out of the bedroom and saw the ladder still placed in the living room. Nothing changed about the condition. Is it because Reo-chans been asleep for all this time? If she wakes up and then goes to sleep again will the condition in this room be reset? Or will it become some other dimensional space? Seiji was now intrigued. Since he now knew how to wake up and exit this space, he started to wonder if this space could come in useful somehow When he attempted to open his system, Seijis eyes instantly lit up! He was able to use his system. All his options to train and increase his stats as well as grind for points were selectable, including the ability to cultivate his Spiritual Power! This was unlike his previous experience in Reos soul realm. In that city, everything was grayed out; now everything was selectable! He didnt know why this was, but it meant that he could cultivate in the room! He didnt know what the time ratio here was. If it was still the same as before, with one hour in reality being half a year inside here, wouldnt this basically be a super version of the Room of Time and Spirit !? Seiji felt that this was rather unlikely. The current situation was obviously different from his previous experience in Reos soul realm, so he suspected that the time ratio was probably different as well. In fact, if it wasnt different, then his options would likely still be grayed out. Seiji had a feeling that his conjecture wasnt far from the truth. At any rate, he decided to give things a try. And so, Seiji began cultivating in this place. After a while, Seijis cell phone alarm rang, startling him awake. Its light outside The time that he spent in that place seemed equal to the time that passed in the real world. As he expected, the time ratio had changed. It was now basically 1:1. He wasnt fatigued at all from cultivating while sleeping. As for his mental spirit that felt unaffected as well. Time-wise, it was the equivalent of pulling an all-nighter to cultivate, but in actuality, he had cultivated all night while still maintaining the benefits of having rested well all night. Seiji looked towards Reo. The little girl was still asleep, so Seiji gently woke her up. Mmm mew The loli slowly opened her eyes and blinked when she saw him. Good morning, Reo-chan. Good morning, Brother Harano, she said rather groggily. Seiji patted her head. Did you sleep well last night? Yes Do you feel uncomfortable anywhere? No Reo smiled adorably at him. Brother Harano, you didnt move at all and slept so solidly. I want to keep sleeping together with Brother from now on! Sure, as long as want. Seiji smiled as he looked at her. What he experienced hadnt caused any negative effects to Reo-chan at least on the first night. Being able to cultivate all night was a good thing, but he would give it up if there were any negative side effects for Reo-chan. It seemed that this wasnt the caseat least for the time beingso Seiji was relieved. He got out of bed and drew back the curtains. Bright sunlight streamed through the window, illuminating everything. Today was a bright and sunny day. Seiji walked Reo to her elementary school. After Seiji ensured Reo arrived safely at her school, he took a bus to Genhana High School and barely managed to step into the classroom right before the bell rang. Today was the first day of the high school final exams. Seiji glanced over the questions after he received the test. He found that the questions were quite easy for him, as he had expected. He immediately began filling out his answers. Time passed, and the final exams for today came to a conclusion. After the teachers collected the tests, everyone instantly started chattering and sighing. Howd you do, loliconwhoops, I mean Seigo, Chiaki asked with a chuckle. Seiji was rendered speechless for a moment. I think I did a pretty good job. He gave up on saying anything about what she just called him. He felt that there couldnt possibly be a good end for him if everyone in the classroom heard that term. How about you, Chiaki? I think I did alright. However the tomboy shifted her gaze to her friendit doesnt look so good for Mika. Seiji looked over at Mika as well and saw that the pigtailed girl had collapsed listlessly on her desk. An expression like that makes it seem like she has nothing left to live for. But really? She even participated in our group study sessions with the drama club. The two of them walked up to her. Mika howd you do? Seiji asked. Not good, Mika said softly. I didnt know how to answer so many questions. You should at least be able to pass, right? Wah Seiji didnt know what to say anymore after seeing her expression. The questions this time were difficult, but its alright, Mika, Chiaki comforted. Chiaki I bet that there are many people that arent going to pass and will have to take makeup exams. You wont have to worry about being alone, Chiaki added with a grin. Thats what you were talking about!? With enough students taking makeup exams, it wont be any different from going to school on a normal day. Im not reassured by that at all! If youre walking on the road with a bookbag during school vacation, bystanders will think that youre an excellent, hard-working student and respect you. That wont happen at all! Even if thats true, I dont want to experience it!! Seiji looked towards Kaho who had also revised with the drama club study group while Mika was energetically retorting against Chiakis jokes. He saw that Kaho was sitting in her seat with a listless look in her eyes. She seemed to be as pale as a ghost. The study group seems to have been ineffective. In his heart, Seiji smiled wryly. As his thoughts went back to the study group, he couldnt help but recall that student named Hiroshi Fuuma, along with his younger sister Airi Fuuma. How was the Fuuma family doing now? Chapter 312 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 During lunch break. Chiaki shot him a condescending look. How did it feel to sleep together with a tender and sweet loli? I knew that you would ask this question Seiji sighed before changing his expression to a serious one. Of course it was amazing! He flashed them a big thumbs-up as he praised the experience. *Slap!* *Slap!* He was slapped on both his left and right cheek. Eh? My hand involuntarily moved by itself. Same for me. I only noticed that I had slapped after I already finished. Chiaki and Mika both acted as if what they had done was inconceivable. Seiji was rendered speechless. I already expected to be slapped when I said that, at least by Mika. Chiaki, you dont have the right to lecture me, Id think? Havent you tasted many tender and sweet lolis yourself? He looked at her with that query in his eyes. Ive never slept together with any elementary school boys, the tomboy replied. Seiji was unable to find any comebacks to this. After all, what they did was indeed different. I really didnt do anything, Seiji said, sighing. Of course I wouldnt have done anything either. We merely slept together. If I did anything on top of that, Shika-chan would probably be the first to kill me. Youre right about that. Kagura-san had such a serious expression in her eyes. Chiaki took a bite of her lunch. With her keeping a tight guard on you, I suppose I can relax. You should trust in my moral character more. Your moral character was placed into doubt right from the moment you agreed to sleep together with an elementary school girl. *Schtick!* Seiji took a direct arrow shot to his forehead. Shes only a child, and besides, shell probably want to sleep by herself after a while, Seiji said, sighing once again. And in the end, she wont live with me forever. Thats what you say Chiaki gave him a meaningful look. But even if shes only a child, shes still a girl.'' And what does that mean? Nothing in particular. Chiaki continued eating her lunch. A moment of silence fell between them. Um Hows Amami-sensei doing now? Mika asked. Pretty good, Seiji answered. After her terrifying memories were sealed, she stopped having nightmares. Her androphobia has greatly improved as well, and it seems likely that shell be completely cured soon. Thats wonderful. Sensei suffered so much I hope that she gets well soon. Yep. We still dont know how to dispel the mysterious power that caused all this, but when theres a will, theres a way! Seiji said resolutely. That mysterious power just what could it be? I dont know. Since we dont know, we just call it the mysterious power. But the President did mention something Seiji looked towards Mikashe said that it resembled your mysterious Spiritual Creature. Eh? Mika was surprised to hear this. Like Mashiro-chan? she asked with a dazed expression. Seiji nodded. Yep, the President said that they feel similar in the way they work. Of course, its obviously not the same thing as Mashiro-chan. But since the President intuits that theyre similar, then could Mashiro-chan actually have some sort of secret connection to this mysterious power? And if there is a connection, then Sakura-san who gave Mika Mashiro-chan might know something about it. Also, having Mashiro-chan come into contact with Sensei or Reo-chan might cause something to occur if thats the case. Mika didnt respond to this. Im not asking for you to take Mashiro-chan out for an experiment. You just need to pay attention to the fact that this could be possible, Seiji told her. Its best if we could meet Sakura-san and ask her about this, but she hasnt been showing up recently. If she does appear before you, remember to ask her about it, Mika. The pigtailed girl nodded. The President infers that the mysterious power is activated or affected by the holders strong emotions or willpower. I agree with her inference. Another way of putting it is that as long as Sensei and Reo-chan remain calm during their daily lives, theyll be able to live just like normal without any problems. Sensei is a mature adult with a strong resolution. She shouldnt have any problems because she can consciously control herself. As for Reo-chan Shes still just a child and might not be able to control herself as well. If another accident occurs, Shika-chan and I should be able to suppress her. After some time passes and her condition stabilizes, everything should be fine. Another moment of silence fell between them. Im pretty curious about how you guys spent so long in the soul realm, Chiaki said abruptly. Can I ask what it felt like? Now that I think back on it, everythings rather hazy. Its just like how you wake up after a dream. I can only remember the most important things and moments. Seiji rubbed his chin. As for what I felt at the time it was just like daily life, except for the fact that I knew it was all fake. It was a rather subtle feeling. Oh Chiaki thought about something that caused an ambiguous smile to pop up on her face. Then, some good things must have happened while you were cohabiting with Amami-sensei? I wasnt cohabiting with her; I was simply living together! Dont mind the small details~ Hey now, something must have happened, so share it with us~ Its absolutely crucial to use the right word! Even if its only a dream! Seiji continued to act serious about the correct word to use. Fine then, lets just call it living together. Share your benefits with us, handsome~ Dont you say that nothing actually happened. Chiaki acted as if she were a perverted male. I did enjoy some benefits, since Senseis figure was actually even better than it appeared on the outside, such as *Slap!* *Slap!* My hand moved again, but this time it was intentional. Mika swept over them with cold eyes. Please dont discuss such a topic during lunch. Yes maam Chiaki rubbed her head. In that case, Seigo, lets discuss this topic in more detail later over the phone. Its not alright to discuss it later either! Lunch passed by with fun times for all just like this. Only when they returned to the classroom did Seiji recall to ask Chiaki about Hiroshi Fuuma. Fuuma-san? I havent seen him come to the study group in the two days that you were gone. Nor did I hear anything about him. Chiaki blinked in surprise. Why are you suddenly asking about him? Is something the matter? Not much, just that Seiji told her about how Hiroshi was almost hit by a car and that he saved Hiroshi and took him home. He decided to keep the incident involving Airi private for the time being. I feel like somethings off about his condition, which is why Im a bit concerned. Oh do you need me to ask about him for you? You dont need to make such an effort. Its fine as long as you havent heard any rumors. Itll be fine if there are no rumors; theres no need to worry too much. That was what Seiji believed. More final exams were waiting for them in the afternoon. The sounds of sighing were even louder after the exams concluded compared to this morning. Its all over. Mika, who had collapsed on her desk again, now had an even higher-level expression as if her whole life had been a waste. Seiji could almost see the manga-like scene of her soul escaping from her mouth It did feel a bit more difficult than this morning, Chiaki said. I think I might have difficulty getting eighty points Yes, it was a bit more difficult, Seiji agreed. The questions were certainly trickier. Well, he still didnt feel like they were anything much, but it was evident from everyone elses reactions that perhaps they didnt do as well. It seems that youre going to have makeup exams, Mika. Chiaki had a sympathetic expression. I dont want to the pigtailed girl muttered. Before the test results are out, theres still no saying, Seiji told her. Getting depressed now wont be useful at all. Be spirited, and dont think too much into it. Do your best on the remaining subjects. If you really must think about it, you should at least think instead about what you want to do after the tests during winter vacation. Chapter 313 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Winter vacation was rather short. It was mostly a break for the students to celebrate the new year. It might be more appropriate to call it the New Years vacation. Winter vacation what can I even do? Mika grumbled. Its just going to be celebrating the new year. Seiji smiled upon hearing this. Apart from the new year, theres also another important event. You definitely shouldnt take that event lightly Mikas heart was moved when she saw his expression. Apart from the new year being celebrated over winter vacation, there was one other important holiday known as the Winter Snow Festival. The Winter Snow Festival was a holiday exclusive to this world. In name, it was supposed to be for appreciating the snow, but in actuality it was a holiday where young peoplemainly young coupleswould engage in special activities. Fine then, the special activities were actually dates, first kisses, renting a hotel room, the first experience, and so on! It was just like a version of Valentines Day. But in some ways, it was even more open than Valentines Day. What does he intend to do during the Winter Snow Festival? The pigtailed girls heart started beating quicker. This was a topic that was very close to her heart. During the holy battle of winter, I absolutely must receive the abundant prizes of victory! Seiji exclaimed with a clenched fist and bright eyes. Eh? Mika could only make a foolish dazed sound. The holy battle of winter? This term seemed somewhat familiar it was almost as if she had heard it from him before. Oh, so youre talking about that. Chiaki blinked in realization. I know about it, although Ive never visited it before the otaku doujinshi convention, right? Thats right! Its only held twice a yearonce during summer and once during winter, and its the largest doujinshi convention of all!! Seiji explained animatedly. Since theres so much hard work and preparation involved in this doujinshi convention, its also known as the holy battle!'' Mika didnt even know what to say anymore. She now recalled that Seiji had mentioned the phrase holy battle of winter when he first told her that he intended to make a game. When is it exactly? Mika asked. It starts next Saturday and lasts for three days, Seiji answered. Im going to attend for all three days and buy everything that I like! Perhaps there will even be products there that will be useful when we make our gamesimply as reference material, not plagiarism. Would you guys like to go together with me? We intend to sell our game at next years summer convention. I think it would be a good idea to go see what type of place it is. Chiaki looked towards Mika. Id like to go check it out. How about you, Mika? Ill go as well. Mika felt rather disappointed inside when she realized Seiji wasnt referring to the Winter Snow Festival. As for this doujinshi convention thing, since it was an event that Seiji placed such importance on, it was only natural that she would go along and check it out. And so, the three of them agreed to go to the convention together next Saturday. Later that night, Seiji logged on to his chatting application and summoned his knights to their chat group. Hisashi, Yukari, Rion and Kotomi, Hoshi, Chiaki, and Mika all logged on and arrived. Everyone gathered, I now declare the second meeting of the Knights of the Round Table. He sent a solemn emoticon. Theres an important topic to discussreconsidering the basic scenario of the game script. Why are we reconsidering it, Milord? Hisashi asked. Because after careful consideration, I feel that our original storyline will be quite difficult to write into an excellent dating sim, so itll be ineffective, Seiji answered. The storyline is interesting, without a doubt, but as I consider it, the more I think its novel-material instead of dating-sim-material. Its main points are too different from the way a dating sim works, so theres too little synergy He explained what his thoughts regarding the games storyline. Thats why I believe we should discuss the games storyline together and create a new one. Originally, the storyline came from me, Sweet Pig Knight, and Knight of Ice and Fire. Now, we have over double the original number of members, so I believe that we should have a new discussion which will help us to create an even better storyline. Now, let us state our ideas in order. While each knight is giving his or her opinion, the other knights may also request to speak up as well. Sweet Pig Knight, youre up first. Hisashi remained silent for a moment. A better, more suitable story for a dating sim This humble one doesnt have any ideas at the moment, he confessed. As for me, as long as the main topic is about a boy in female clothing, I can accept anything. Although its also okay to incorporate other interesting topics as well, I would still like to use my favorite topic for the first game I create. Milord, how do you plan on changing the storyline? Do you wish to change the topic entirely and start afresh or create side-plots within the main plot? Id like to take everyones ideas into consideration before adding my own thoughts, Seiji replied, but this is just my personal opinion. I would like to keep a trap as the main character and still find a voice actress for each female characters route and write the routes appropriately. For example, Phantom Knight can be the female leads voice actress, and Ill also use her as the original character model. Taking her ideas into consideration, Ill write an appropriate female leads route based on her own personal life story! Everyone was rendered speechless by Seijis passionate internet speech. So you mean to say that youll write a story about me for my route? Chiaki asked. Yep, Seiji responded. I believe that this method will both assist me in writing an excellent story as well as help you, a voice actress, act the part of the character convincingly. This is awesome! Chiaki sent a delighted and excited emoticon. I like this idea. Just imagining what story our king will write based on my life makes me excited! Id definitely be able to do an excellent job at being the voice actress for a story based on myself! Id be at 100% no, 120% of my usual level, or even higher!! Chiaki sent several more excited emoticons in a row. I think its excellent as well, Yukari added. With our king saying that hell base the female leads route on the voice actress, Im also a little tempted to voice act as well Can I be a voice actress while simultaneously being the artist for this game? Hisashi sent a shocked emoticon. Youre actually female, Ice and Fire Sensei? I am. You should have noticed long ago, Sweet Pig Knight, so stop pretending. I did faintly perceive it, but I didnt think it was actually true! My shock isnt faked at all!! Hisashi sent a series of shocked emoticons. For a professional master-level ero artist like Romance of Ice and Fire to actually be female! This is a huge scoop!! If you dare to tell anyone, Ill kill you. Er If Ice and Fire Sensei doesnt wish for it to be known, this humble one shant mention it to anyone. However there is one question Im really curious about. What? Ice and Fire Sensei, have you ever used yourself as the model for any of your drawings? Thats sexual harassment, you pervert! I cant control this humble ones overwhelming curiosity! Milord wishes to know the answer to this question as well, right? Or have you asked it already? Of course I havent asked such a question! Seiji said angrily. Dont get me involved somehow in this. Yukari sent a shy expression. If Milord wishes to know, I can tell you in secret. Why is there such a large difference in treatment!? Sweet Pig cried. Because our king is incredibly handsome. Wah! As I expected, that was the answer Damn you, this cruel world Hisashi sent a given-up-on-the-world emoticon. Enough, we should be discussing the game. Lets stop getting off topic. Seiji sent a stern emoticon. Milord, Yukari said seriously, I apply for the position of voice actress in addition to being the artist, so please write a story for me as well! Milord, we would like to make the same request, Rion and Kotomi said immediately after. Hisashi was astounded once again. Silver Knight is a girl as well!? Can I also be a voice actress? Hoshi asked. The Knight of Light is also wait a moment, arent you a boy!? I can act as a girl, since Im already the character model for the trap. Hoshi sent a sweet-smile emoticon. Act as a girl!? Seiji snorted furiously. Like hell you will! Please, stop making things more chaotic! Their lively round-table discussion continued for a good while. Chapter 314 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Knight of Ice and Fire and Silver Knight have both applied to be voice actresses wont this be too much work for you two? Seiji asked after he finally managed to get Hoshi and Hisashi to stop fooling around. Since youre also acting as our artist and music composer respectively, I think its too much to ask you to be voice actresses as well. Perhaps, Yukari said, but I want to do this. Since Ive already joined in, then I should do what I think would best add to this game instead of caring about my losses, dont you think? Of course, making my request is one thing, and whether or not you approve it is another. If Milord feels that its inappropriate, I shall accept it as well. I agree with Knight of Ice and Fire, Rion and Kotomi said. Everything should be decided by Milord. Seiji fell silent for a moment and contemplated the matter. Sweet Pig Knight, what do you think? It could be a problem if any of you are overburdened, Hisashi responded, but I agree with Ice and Fire Sensei. They should do as they feel best, rather than being concerned about their losses. So you approve of their request? I have no objections. Seiji fell silent again for a while. Youre all absolutely certain that you can work as voice actresses on top of your other job? he asked solemnly. Im not certain, but Ill try my best! Yukari promised. Same for me, Rion and Kotomi said. Alright so we now have three voice actresses for three female characters: Phantom Knight, Knight of Ice and Fire, and Silver Knight. Seiji came to this decision. You should make it four, Chiaki said. If the other two can be accepted as voice actresses in addition to their original positions, then I believe that Blue Sky Apprentice Knight should be accepted as well. Hmm thats reasonable. Then, shall we formally initiate Blue Sky as an official knight? There were no objections. And so, Mika became an official member of their group. Now that we have voice actresses for four female characters, this humble one is of the opinion that with just one more, well complete our female cast! Hisashi said. And this humble one just happens to have someone to recommend. The person that youre recommending could she be It seems that our king instantly saw through me. Thats right! Im about to recommend my younger sister who fills me with pride!! Hisashi sent a brilliantly shining emoticon. Yukaris curiosity was piqued. Sweet Pig Knight has a younger sister? What kind of person is she? Shes a great beauty! Milord knows her in real life. As for her beauty and talent not only am I proud of her as her older brother, even Milord recognizes her beauty and talent! Yes indeed, Seiji admitted. Kaede Juumonji was indeed a beauty who had both looks and brains. But is she really willing to do this? Ive already asked her. I wouldnt have recommended her if she wasnt willing. Milord, whats your opinion on having her as the fifth female character? I think that its fine. Then lets invite her immediately! Hisashi instantly sent Seiji Kaedes internet ID for the chatting application. Seiji added the ID Merry-Go-Round to their chatting group. Good evening, everyone. Id delighted to be able to join you all. I shall do my best to do my part as well. Kaede greeted them politely with a smiling emoticon. Everyone else greeted her as well, and explained their groups purpose and setting to her before they resumed their conversation. Back to the main topic, as for our game scenario are we going to use my idea of writing the female characters route based on our voice actresses? Seiji asked. Does anyone have any other ideas? I think that using Milords idea is fine; I have no other ideas. Yukari sent an emoticon of approval. Chiaki, Mika, and Rion and Kotomi sent the exact same emoticon. Kaede asked about the specifics of the story, and Hisashi gave her a basic outline. After she understood, she agreed as well. Okay then, lets go for this as the basic plot, and then write the overarching scenario, Seiji said. In that case, Im going to need to have a personal discussion with each of our voice actresses and before that, whats everyones opinion the main themea boy disguising himself as a girl in order to secretly enter a renowned girls high school? Everyone unanimously agreed on this theme. Then its settled. This concludes the second meeting of the Knights of the Round Table! Seiji rose from his computer seat after ending the group chat. He intended to get himself a cup of tea. He saw that Shika was quietly sitting at the table, sipping at some tea. Seiji sat down beside her, poured himself some tea, and took a sip. Shika-chan, do you have any good ideas about what to write next? I do have some I think are good but Brother, arent you currently working on your games storyline? Shika looked towards him curiously. I do have to write that, but it doesnt mean that I cant work on both at the same time. Seiji smiled. I dont have any intentions of writing a new work after finishing the games storyline. I want to continue writing together with you to the end. Brother Seiji Tell me about the ideas that you think are good. Is it a second volume of Brother Monogatari, or a new story? Shikas eyes lit up. I have ideas for both. She went back to her room and retrieved her notebook. Seiji looked at the ideas that she pointed out to him. Compared to the rough ideas she had when he first asked her to come up with story ideas, these were much better planned out and mature. The main plot point in the second volume of Brother Monogatari was Redfrost leaves. The storyline would still be about an investigation of some mysterious magical item, discovering the truth, and resolving the incidentthe style of the first volume would remain unchanged. There would be a mysterious atmosphere for the setting, with romance and tragedy injected into it as well. The adopted older brother and adopted younger sisters backgrounds and true relationship are expanded upon, and more mystery and suspense is added to their relationship. And Seiji believed that the greatest selling point of Brother Monogataris second volume was that one of the female side characters from the first volume revealed her true identity as an exorcist! She got into intense conflicts with the main sibling characters. At first, the adopted younger sister believed that as an exorcist, the other girl wanted to eliminate her adopted older brother who was possessed by a demonic spirit. However, she later discovers that this isnt the case. This exorcist girls real goal is to steal the demonic spirit so that it would possess her instead! She wanted to become undying so that she could be more powerful. A demonic spirit was doing the job of an exorcist, while an exorcist was attempting to transform into a demon it was a strange reversal of roles. After finding out the truth behind the Redfrost leaves, the adopted older brother is on the verge of facing off against the culprit when the exorcist appears and voluntarily asks the culprit for some Redfrost leaves. Her goal was still the same: to become more powerful. Is it alright if youre no longer a human after you become more powerful? the older brother asks. Humanity I wanted to discard it since long ago, the exorcist replies. The female exorcist had an obsession with the concept of getting stronger. After remaining silent for a while, the adopted older brother decides to attack the culprit first in order to destroy the Redfrost leaves. The exorcist attacks the main character in order to prevent him from doing so. After a fierce battle, the adopted older brother defeats the main culprit but is unable to destroy all the Redfrost leaves, and the female exorcist escapes with a portion of the Redfrost leaves. Afterwards, when she reappears at school, everyone else still sees her as a normal, rather beautiful girl. But in the adopted younger sisters eyes, she has already transformed into a monster. As fellow demon comrades, lets get along well with each other, the former exorcist says to the adopted older brother, smiling. Why is it that youre willing to sacrifice so much for the sake of power? he asks. In order to become justice, comes the answer. Seiji felt that this female side character was quite charismatic. It was difficult to say whether she was on the side of good or evil, or whether she was an ally or an enemy. Although the main characters learn her true identity and goals, there was still a mysterious air around her, which matched the overall atmosphere of the story. By the way, this characters setting he felt a subtle sense of deja vu. Shika-chan, did you base this female exorcist on a real person? he asked. Chapter 315 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Yes, Shika said. I based her on Yukari Asamiya. Seiji was rendered speechless. Fine then, so thats how it is In his honest opinion, they did seem to resemble each other, but if he couldnt say exactly how. I think that youve created an excellent character. Shes not at the point where she overshadows the two main characters, but she leaves people with a deep impression. Excellent job creating her. Seiji gave Shika his honest praise. Afterwards, he gave Shika his opinions on the small detailed portions of her story outline. Shika wrote down every single one of his opinions and told him that she would work on editing her story. After that, Seiji looked over her ideas for new books. They all seemed like nice ideas. The one that attracted Seijis attention the most, or perhaps it should be said that the one he wanted to comment on the most was called I Have Ten Thousand Little Sisters ! This story took place in a world where demons, not humans, ruled the world. The male lead was a tall and handsome boy whose goal was to become a warrior and fight against these demonsa demon slayer, so to speak. However, his talent was rather lacking, and he could only make up for things with hard work. The female lead was his beautiful and gentle adopted younger sister. She wanted to become a demon slayer together with her adopted older brother and had outstanding talent. One day, the female lead received a special summon from the demon slayer association. They wanted her to join a special mission. She embarked on this mission after saying goodbye to the male lead. The male lead was quite worried about and missed her. He kept feeling anxious. Then, he heard the news that the demon slayer association had undertaken another campaign to slay the demon king! The demon king was the leader of all demons. He was the strongest, most fearsome demon of all. Slaying him would definitely help turn the tide in favor of humanity. The demon slayer association had undertaken several major campaigns in the past, but all ended up failing with heavy losses. The male leads father, as well as both of the female leads parents, had perished in the previous campaign. This time, most people believed that the campaign against the demon king would fail once more. However it succeeded! The demon slayer associations strongest squad, composed of elites, attacked the demon kings main base. Meanwhile the human armies attracted the attention of the demon armies, enabling the elite squad to slay the demon king! Everyone in the world was shocked and ecstatic! They all celebrated this grand victory. The male lead was also overjoyed to the point of breaking out in tears. Just like everyone else, he was curious to know who the heroes that slew the demon king were. The demon slayer association broadcasted a media announcement in front of the entire worlds cameras, praising the elite squads heroes for their achievements as well as making note of their sacrifices. Then, the association had all the elite squads members take off their helmets and reveal their true appearances. Everyone in the world was shocked. The male lead was the most shocked out of everyone. That was because everyone in the hero squad was identicalthey all had his adopted younger sisters face!! The head of the demon slayer association personally explained the truth to the media. Apparently, the special mission that the female lead joined was dubbed the one-person army. It was an ambitious plan to clone one person tens of thousands of times, activating the full potential of every clone, and creating a mega army that had flawless teamwork. This transformation was irreversible. Every single clone left alive after the battle had less than five years of lifespan remaining. Everyone fell silent upon hearing this. A reporter asked the clones why they were willing to volunteer for this process. The female lead answered by saying that it was for her family The clones true and sincere expressions moved the world. Everyone started clapping, with their thunderous applause shaking the skies. Only the male lead kneeled on the ground and cried loudly. He swore that he would definitely save his adopted younger sister er, sisters, and definitely not allow them to die in the near future! And so, the story began. Yep, all of the above was just the prologue! The main phase of the story started when the male lead reunited with his adopted younger sisters. He worked together with the associations research division in order to search for ways to increase his adopted sisters lifespan. Soon, the research division discovered that the girls love for the male lead was able to improve their bodies conditions. And so, the male lead was given the divine task of flirting with his roughly ten thousand adopted sisters all at once! And so, a shameless romantic comedy began He really wanted to comment on this story! However, he couldnt deny that this ridiculous plot was quite appealing. To flirt with ten thousand of his sisters at the same time just hearing this topic would make anyone think what the hell, but also be interested at the same time. Seiji recalled all the Misaka Misaka clones from A Certain Magical Index but even though the author of that story was incredibly skilled at coming up with ridiculous plotlines, he doubted that Indexs author would dare to have Kamijou Touma flirt with ten thousand Misakas at the same time! Shikas story basically the same clichs as all romantic comedy stories, but the setting where the female lead was actually ten thousand versions of the same girl changed everything to become out of the ordinary! There were so many strange and subtle things about the story that would make the readers ache to comment upon. At the very least, Seiji couldnt help but mentally comment on it. Would Shika really be able to continue writing the ridiculous plot required for this story!? It would be challenging for anyones imagination and just how did Shika come up with it in the first place? He asked Shika about this. I just thought of it casually, she replied, averting her gaze. Theres no particular meaning behind it; its just I suddenly felt like this story would be rather interesting and wrote an outline for it. After I finished the outline, I felt like it was pretty good, so I showed it to you, Brother. The product of a flash of inspiration? That was natural. Seiji nodded in understanding. If you continue writing this story, do you think that you can finish it? he asked. Shika fell silent for a moment and blushed. I think that I wouldnt be able to. It was as he expected. Ah regrettable. This is a nice template, but it does seem difficult to continue writing about it. After all, having ten thousand love interests is a little too much. Seiji rubbed his chin in contemplation. If you really want to write about it, perhaps it would have to be limited to only one volume or just a few volumes. They decided to save the idea for a possible story later in the future. There was no need to write every single good idea into a story immediately. He discussed Shikas other story ideas with her as well. In the end, they decided to first focus on the second volume of Brother Monogatari . After his talk with Shika, he went to sleep with Reo-chan. This time, the little girl instantly buried her head into his chest. Both of them gradually fell asleep after saying good night to each other. Seiji re-entered Reos room in her soul realm. He stood up from the bed there and walked to the living room to inspect the changes. This place seems to have restored itself to its original appearance, Seiji mumbled. The objects hed moved previously had returned to their original positions. The paper hed intentionally ripped up was whole again, and the cup that hed intentionally shattered was restored. Everything was restored, including the notes that he had written last time. Basically, it was a reset. Every time that Reo-chan sleeps, this dimensional space will be refreshed, and everything within it reset. Perhaps the resetting could also be time-based. I dont know if theres a price she has to pay for resetting this room to err on the side of caution, I shouldnt make any major changes or do any destruction to this space. Seiji set that rule for himself. Then, he began cultivating. As time passed, Seijis progress bar was filled, and he paid the points required to learn [Mana Bullet]! Due to the rule he set for himself, he decided against testing his new spell in this dimensional space. He decided to visit the presidents residence at school tomorrow and practice in her underground practice field. Seiji checked his system and noticed that nothing new had appeared. This was the first time that nothing had appeared after hed learned a new spell. There was still some time before morning, so Seiji continued to cultivate. He began to practice [Spirit Shield]. After learning some offensive magic, he thought it would be wise to learn defensive magic. No matter what, he had to focus on improving his strength! The second day of final exams. Things were better for Mika today. At the very least, she was confident that shed passed todays exams. I hope that its not a mistaken impression, Chiaki said, chuckling. Dont jinx me like that! Mika retorted. During lunch break, Seiji received a phone call from Editor Yoshizawa. I sent you an email containing your draft with editing suggestions included as well as a final contract to your email address. Read over the contract conditions carefully. If there are no problems, then just print it out like last time and mail it back to our editing department. Chapter 316 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Alright, Seiji said. Thank you, Editor Yoshizawa. I should be the one thanking you, Harano, Saki replied. Mayuzumi hasnt had any nightmares for the past few days, and her androphobia is well on track to being cured now. Its all thanks to you Im truly grateful for what youve done. Editor Yoshizawa In the future, if theres anything I can help you with, please let me know, Saki said solemnly. Ill do everything within my power to assist you, no matter if its related to your story, or to something else. Editor Yoshizawa, you said something almost identical to Peach-sensei, Seiji said, chuckling. I only did what I should have for Sensei. Theres no need to be so polite with me, but still, please take good care of me in the future. Yes likewise. Please take good care of me, Harano Haruta-kun, Saki said, smiling to herself. Saki ended the phone call. Seiji told Mika and Chiaki that Brother Monogatari was approved for publication and he had received a formal contract, and both of them congratulated him. I think this book of yours is incredibly fun to read. Ive already read it three times. Chiaki smiled. Itll definitely become a bestseller! I feel like that as well, Mika added. Its a wonderfully written story. Both of them had already read the draft that Seiji sent them multiple times. I have more confidence after hearing your reviews, Seiji said with a smile. Shika-chan is currently hard at work thinking of the storyline for the second volume of Brother Monogatari . I intend to write the light novel and work on the game storyline simultaneously. Will you be able to cope? Chiaki asked. Of courseneither is on a tight deadline. Itll be simple enough to do both. Seiji paused for a moment. And as for the game storyline, I need to discuss that with you before anyone, Chiaki. Do you have any thoughts regarding the female leads route? Chiaki looked towards Seiji and grinned. First, Id like to ask you somethingwhat are you intending to write about me? Im not going to write about you. Im just using you as inspiration. Seiji rubbed his chin. First, I need to establish a theme for the female lead. I have a few thoughts on thiswe could go for drama club ace, rich girl, very popular, bright and starry, elegant, or something else of your choosing. The basic route could go something like this: the male and female lead meet, and they interact with each other from day-to-day. I could then create a catalyst, which leads to them falling in love, then show daily life after the first date. After that, an obstacle to their love would crop up, and after a struggle, the main characters overcome their love obstacle, and they live happily ever after. Id like your opinion on the specifics, though. I see. Chiaki nodded in understanding. Can I give you any opinion that I want? Yes, Ill take whatever you say into consideration and do my best to write it in. However, I cant promise that Ill use everything exactly as you say it. Hmm Chiaki rubbed her chin, a sly smile spreading across her face. My first opinion is about the male lead! He needs to be tall and handsome! Even if hes dressed like a girl, he needs to seem like one of those girls who appear powerful and spirited, not the weak type who need protecting. Also, he needs to be a skilled fighter, filled with a sense of justice, open and direct, and have otaku hobbies! Seiji was rendered speechless. Thats right, Im talking about you! The tomboy pointed directly at him. I want the male lead to be just like you, Seiji, and the more similar he is to you the better! Why? Seiji asked hoarsely. For fairness! Chiaki responded, acting as if she were on the side of logic and reason. Since youre using me as the female lead, then the male lead should be the same as you. This is gender equality. Gender equality thats not what it means! Seiji didnt know whether to laugh or cry. Is it that necessary to have equality in this aspect? The storyline should be written so that its interesting I think that this is rather interestingperhaps its even the most interesting storyline possible! Mika agrees with my opinion, right? The pigtailed girl hurriedly nodded. I-I agree with Chiaki; I think her idea is excellent! Mika blushed slightly. And now, its the combined opinion of two of your voice actresses! That should be quite weighty. Chiaki flashed a brilliant smile. Seiji didnt know what to say to this. Alright Ill consider it carefully. He decided to give it some thought. And also, I have an opinion about myor I should say the female leadsidentity, the tomboy continued. She should be childhood friends with the male lead. Their parents agreed to their engagement long ago, and everyone else thinks theyre a perfect match! Mika was now the one who was rendered speechless. After all, Im the female lead, so shouldnt the female lead receive all these grand advantages? Chiaki continued to smile brilliantly. Of course, these advantages dont mean that the story needs to be smooth sailing for the female lead, otherwise itll be too boring. You should also add a few tragic elementsher family collapsing, secretly being abused by her stepmother, or being forced by her father into a political marriage. As for the ending, it should be something along the lines of the female lead was forced by her family to marry another man, and the male lead rushed to the site of the marriage and made a huge scene, taking away the female lead!'' Chiaki posed like she was a teenage girl who addicted to such stories. For the ending, the two of them elope to a faraway place, marry, and have a wonderful life what do you think? A classic story, Seiji reviewed. This is okay but I want something that stands out more Alright, lets change it so that the female lead is sold by her parents to the mafia to pay off their debt, and the mafia tries to force her into making pornoshow about that? Why is it suddenly getting R-rated!? And the first porn video that the mafia wants the female lead to produce is about ***, ****, and *****. And its even the hardcore stuff!? The male lead in female clothing rushes over to the scene just in time to stop them, and says in a cool voice, Let me replace her!'' Cool!? The hell! This is completely going down the wrong track!! What was the dating sim supposed to be if the male lead in female clothing replaced the female lead in a hardcore porn video!? Rather than being creative, wasnt this just a hardcore sex scene!? Not to mention it would be BL!! Seiji energetically commented on this both mentally and out loud. Chiaki kept giggling uncontrollably. Id really like to see it, the male lead being a**d. Thats enough out of you! Seiji shouted. Do you have a grudge against the male lead? I want to see it as well Mika added. Thats enough out of both of you!! Is it true after all that all girls are into BL? Well, that was enough with the jokes. Seiji and Chiaki went back to discussing things seriously, but neither had any particular flashes of inspiration, so they ended the lunch break just like that. After the end of the finals on the second day, Seiji split up from Chiaki and Mika and headed towards the presidents residence. He intended to try out the power of his new spell [Mana Bullet]. He opened the door with the key that Natsuya had given him and went to the secret underground practice field. When he arrived at the area with many targets, he couldnt help but remember the time when they tested Mashiros power. He looked around and turned on the nearby computer. However, unlike Natsuya, he didnt know how to control the targets with the computer. I might as well call Natsuya and ask her which computer program it is Natsuya answered the call and told him what he wanted to know. He immediately used the program and brought out a circular target. He pointed his hand directly at the target. [Mana Bullet]! In his [Astral Vision], a white mass of energy rapidly increased in size within the palm of his hand. It soon reached the size of a baseball, before it started glowing and flew out from his hand. *Crack!!* It hit the target with the sharp, whip-like sound of something blunt and heavy colliding with an object fast and hard. Chapter 317 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 How powerful was my attack? Seiji looked at the computer screen. There were some numbers on the screen but he didnt really understand them. Well, the main thing was that he didnt know what standard was being used. Basically, he lacked anything to compare the numbers to. Seiji thought about it for a moment and memorized the main number before resetting the program. He walked back to the practice field, and aimed a strong punch at the practice target. He didnt use the [Body-Strengthening Technique] for this punch. He estimated that it was a punch which would probably knock out an average adult. He returned and checked the monitor again, comparing the number on the screen to the earlier number. He now had a better understanding of [Mana Bullet]s strength. That baseball-sized [Mana Bullet] had roughly ten times the destructive force of his normal punch! Basically, if he hit any ordinary human with [Mana Bullet], that person would 100% die. It was quite powerful testing it out was indeed useful. Seiji continued to experiment. He increased and decreased the size of his [Mana Bullet] and recorded the necessary information such as how much Mana was used each time and the difference in power, so that he could use [Mana Bullet] appropriately in future situations. Gradually, casting [Mana Bullet] became increasingly difficult. Seiji stopped his experiments; he had expended too much Mana. His tests had proved him with useful insight into his power. He left the practice field and returned to the living room. Natsuya Yoruhana was sipping tea at wooden table; she had been waiting for him. President, youve returned. The scion smiled at him. Yes, Ive returned. Seiji felt her smile seemed somewhat strange. I heard that youve adopted Reo Tachibana. No, not adopted; Im just temporarily taking care of her. This is the second one after Kagura-san. Its just temporary Its the same with RanaI feel like your attitude is rather Haruta-kun, could it be that you especially prefer younger girls? Natsuya maintained that subtle smile of hers, but Seiji saw an abnormal light flash in her eyes. Seiji was rendered speechless. Are you a lolicon? He felt as if he could imagine being asked such a direct question. If he didnt do a good job answering this question, there would be serious consequences! I dont have such a preference! he denied in a serious voice. Im normal; I like all beautiful and cute girls. Natsuya didnt respond to his answer for a while. I figured as much. She finally retracted her gaze and continued sipping her tea. A moment of silence fell between them. Just as Seiji wanted to say goodbye and escape, Natsuya put down her teacup and fixed him with her stare. Didnt you forget about something, Haruta-kun? she asked softly. Seiji was mystified by this question. Forget He suddenly recalled something as he observed her expression. President youre talking about the promise to do something for you? Earlier, when he requested the student council president to help Peach-sensei, he had promised to do something for her in exchange for her assistance. Natsuya nodded. Thats right. Im sorry, I almost forgot Seiji scratched his face awkwardly. Since he had spent too much time in the soul realm, and there were various things to deal with after he woke up, he had almost forgotten about his promise until Natsuyas reminder. President, what would you like for me to do? Natsuyas eyes flashed with an indescribable light as she continued to look at him. Seiji recalled how she said at the time that it was something that only you can do. When he remembered her flirtatious tone at the time and being stared at by such a beauty, Seiji couldnt help but feel his heartbeat quicken. The Winter Snow Festival. Eh? On the day of the Winter Snow Festival, do you have plans? The Winter Snow Festival er, I dont have any plans. Then, I want you to accompany me. Eh? Seiji blinked in surprise. On the day of the Winter Snow Festival, accompany me for the entire day. This is what I want you to do. The president elucidated this as clearly as possible. Accompany her for the entire day? Was this a date? And on the Winter Snow Festival Seiji knew that in this world the Winter Snow Festival was an upgraded version of Valentines Day. The president wants to have a date with me on this day!? Seiji was astonished to hear this. However, Natsuya, who was sitting before him had quite a calm expression. It was as if she had just asked him something incredibly normal. Is there a problem, Haruta-kun? she asked him, her eyes piercing his. No problem at all. Seiji could feel her strong will and retracted all doubts from his mind. Obviously, she would know the meaning of the Winter Snow Festival, but she was acting so calm about it. Could it be that she merely wanted someone to accompany her for the duration of the holiday? For lovers, the Winter Snow Festival was a special holiday. However, they werent lovers, so he figured he shouldnt think too much into it. Its fine if there are no problems, Natsuya said lightly. That settles things, then. Lets talk about it again when its time, Haruta-kun. Seiji smiled. Alright, sure thing, President. Afterwards, he said goodbye and left. After he left, the president poured some more tea for herself, but her hand was shaking. Her face flushed red, she was trembling, and her eyes were teary Ahhh! What did I say!!? Ahh!! She roughly put down the teapot, and then began rolling around on the sofa in a manner that seemed the complete opposite of her typical, refined, scion-like behaviour. I actually asked him to accompany me on the Winter Snow Festival!? Isnt this a date!? And on the Winter Snow Festival Wahhh!! This is so awkward! Im so embarrassed! I want to go hide in a hole somewhere!! Natsuya didnt know what she had been possessed by to ask him something like that. That wasnt what she wanted from him at all! I just wanted him to directly call my name She wanted him to stop calling her President, and to call her Natsuya instead. This was all she had wanted. Then, why didnt she ask that of him just now? She actually requested something even more embarrassing of him! We arent lovers, so whats with having a date with him for the Winter Snow Festival!? Natsuya continued to pound the innocent sofa with her fists. Why did I say something like that? What was I thinking just now!!!? She didnt know what she was thinking, nor did she know why she did something that she wasnt intending to do. How scary The scion couldnt control her emotions as she kept thinking back to what just happened. The situation which would ruin the impression she gave others continued for quite a while. If Seiji saw her right now no, if any student from Genhana High School witnessed the student council president right now, they would surely be astonished. The beautiful, elegant, strict scion and student council president, was actually This scene of her rolling around on and smacking the sofa was quite impactful. Finally, Natsuya barely managed to calm herself down, and stopped her out-of-character actions. However, the redness on her face hadnt faded yet. Wahh what should I do She had already done it. There was no use crying over spilled milk. Luckily, she managed to use her strong willpower to maintain her image just now. It seemed to her that he didnt think too much of it. But he must have been inwardly astonished! He definitely must have!! He probably didnt think that Im a casual girl, but he must have wondered. It was just that he trusted me, so he didnt think too much or ask too much about it Luckily, he didnt ask Natsuya felt that was very fortunate indeed. If Seiji had wondered what she wanted, or asked her directly about it, she probably wouldnt have been able to maintain her image any longer. And now, she definitely couldnt tell him the truththat she had made that request of him without even thinking about it. She could only act to the end! And have a date with him during the Winter Snow Festival No, no! Its not a date! Im just having him accompany me!! Various scenes flashed through her mind, and Natsuyas face suddenly started burning up again. She immediately vocalized her inner thoughts to the empty air: Actually, a date would be pretty nice as well. But even deeper in her heart, a tiny voice whispered: Pretty nice thats not it! Its too quick for me!! The presidents shouts of embarrassment echoed throughout her residence. Chapter 318 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 After picking up Reo from elementary school, Seiji bumped into Kaede in front of his apartment. Oh my this must be your new little sister, Harano-kun. The blonde health teachers eyes lit up upon seeing the little girl. She had already heard that there was now a new person living together with Seiji. Kaede didnt know the specificsshe only knew that Seiji had been busy doing something for the past few days. When he appeared again, he brought back a little girl who would temporarily be living with him. Seiji did the introductions for Kaede and Reo. H-hello, Juumonji-neesan, the little girl greeted politely. Please take good care of me. So cute! Kaede crouched to meet Reos eyes and smiled. Hello, Tachibana-chan. Let us get along well in the future. Kaedes eyes flashed as she turned back to Seiji. Harano-kun, where did you find yourself such a cute little sister? Im sorry, Seiji said, chuckling, but thats a trade secret. Ill pay you, so can you sell me this trade secret? Or you could even sell Tachibana-chan to me. Im sorry, but neither is okayespecially the second. How stingy, Harano-kun. Is stingy really the right word? Tachibana-chan, dont live together with this stingy big brother anymore. How about coming to live together with me? Kaede asked with a wide grin. Reo didnt know how to respond to Kaedes question and tone. She turned around to look at Seiji. Seiji assumed a severe expression. Please dont try to kidnap the cute child from my family, Juumonji-sensei! Im not kidnapping; Im just inviting her! But for my actions to be described like that Kaede rose to her feet, a helpless, disappointed expression on her face. Seiji exchanged glances with Kaede, then they both laughed. Do you need any help taking care of this child? she asked seriously. No not for the time being. If I can be of any assistance, feel free to call me any time, Kaede said before looking back at Reo. When you have free time, can I come find you to play, Tachibana-chan? S-sure, Reo stammered, making the blonde teacher reveal a gentle smile. Seiji brought Reo inside the apartment. He then left it to print out, sign, and mail his book contract. It was now certain that Brother Monogatari would be published! But first, he would still need to edit his final draft according to Editor Yoshizawas suggestions. Later that night, Seiji carefully edited his draft and gave it a final inspection before emailing the finished version to Editor Yoshizawa. He also mentioned in the email that he had mailed out the signed contract. Then, he stretched, intending to relax for a while, but his chatting application rang, notifying him of a new message. Seiji raised his brows when he saw who it was from. He immediately opened the conversation window. Hey, hero from another world. The message was from Cat-loving Flying Fish his younger sister, Hana Haruta. Hey there, Angel NEET, Seiji responded. Dont call me an angel! How about Witch NEET instead? That feels somewhat strange as well, so dont call me that either! Alright then, Ill just call you cutie cat. Meow to hell! They had fun joking around for a little while. Hero, do you have any plans for the upcoming holy battle? Of course. Rushing together with my companions to the battlefield, fighting heroically, collecting the reward loot of combat You should come with us, little sis. Im currently being sealed and cant move. You can break free from that seal any time you want. No, I dont want to go outside! Then you wont be able to participate in the holy battle or obtain the spoils of victory. How regrettable. No, I can participate! In your dream? Of course not! Hana sent a cool-looking emoticon. I have a perfect plan, and Ive already prepared all the necessary equipment. Now, I just lack a familiar. Are you going to perform a summoning? Seiji sent an emoticon of a summoner uttering an incantation and performing a ritual. Ive already summoned my familiar: its you! Eh But I didnt hear any summoning incantations, nor did I sign any contract. Hana immediately sent him a video that automatically began playing. In the video, a beautiful witch in pitch-black ceremonial clothing was reciting an incantation with her melodious voice. With some grand background music, the witch drew an extravagant spell formation, and then stuck her magic wand into the ground, opened her arms, and called, Come! My familiar!! making her ample breasts jiggle. Colorful words shook in his conversation window. Seiji sighed, surprisingly impressed. Then, he responded: This hero from another world has answered your summons! Are you my master? Thats right! The contract has been sealed, and I shall fight for your cause! Excellent. Hana sent him an expression of satisfaction. By the way, just what exactly do you want to do? Make you livestream the event. What? Ive already prepared a full set of top-tier livestreaming equipment, so just wear these, start livestreaming when you participate in the holy battle, and listen to my orders! Hana explained her perfect plan using only a single sentence. Seiji was rendered speechless. This is indeed a method that can allow you to participate without taking a single step outside. What a smart idea to come up with, my master, but This top-tier equipment must be really expensive is it really alright to buy a full set and send it to me? Im rich! Fine then, his younger sister was rich. If you dont have any problems with it, and thats what you want to do, then its fine with me. Seiji agreed to livestream for her at the otaku doujinshi convention. Just like he promised her before, if he had the chance, he would stream again, just for her only. Give me your address. I need to mail the equipment I purchased to you. Seiji gave Hana his current address, and she wrote it down. Hana was currently smiling delightedly. Participating together in battle with him er, joining the doujinshi convention with him in this form made her quite happy. Although it was through a livestream, his livestream was only for her, and her alone. To her, was no different to the two of them going outside together Wait a moment! Hana suddenly recalled Seijis earlier words. You said together with my companions are you intending to go together with some friends? she asked. Yes, Seiji said, Ive already agreed to go together with two of my friends. Male or female? Female. Both female? Both female. Are they beautiful? I think theyre both quite beautiful. Hana was rendered speechless. She was overcome by a huge influx of complex emotions, and soon they formed into a single sentence: Winners in life should go explode and die! Then, she sent an exploding emoticon, as well as a funny face emoticon, and logged off. Seiji was left staring at his computer screen, not knowing whether to laugh or cry. The final exams had ended. No matter how everyone did, at least they were finally over. The homeroom teacher reminded the students about the things they were supposed to do over winter break, and then the students were freed. Its the Winter Snow Festival in just a few days. Seigo, do you have any plans? Chiaki asked. Im going to accompany President Yoruhana, was his answer. Chiaki and Mika were shocked and confused to hear this. They had never expected to hear this answer, so they were completely astounded. Did you say President Yoruhana Natsuya Yoruhana!? Chiaki asked with wide eyes. Seiji nodded and told them about the request Natsuya made yesterday. She probably just wants me to casually accompany her to have a little fun, basically the same as hanging out together with classmates thats what I think. Chiaki and Mika were both temporarily rendered speechless. The same as simply hanging out together with classmates? They instinctively refused to believe that was possible! This was Natsuya Yoruhana, a person who every single student at Genhana High School knew. Had this lady scion ever had a record of hanging out and having fun together with an ordinary student? Never! Not even once!! Her behavior wasnt arrogant, and she had a friendly attitude, but actually, as the scion of a rich and powerful family, she wasnt easy to approach or get close to. Apart from Hitaka Shuho, was there even a single other person that was rather intimate with her? The answer was that there wasnt anyone! At least, nobody knew of anyone who was. Natsuya Yoruhana was a high-up, isolated existence who nobody could reach. Even if she didnt give others this impression, this was actually the case. And now, she had actually requested a boy to accompany her for an entire day on a holiday like the Winter Snow Festival This wasnt even at the news of major gossipit was a torrential flood! If news of this spread out, the entirety of Genhana High School would be astonished!! Chapter 319 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Chiaki and Mika were wiped away by this torrential flood, and it took a long while for them to finally recover their senses. Both had already returned to their respective homes by the time they regained control over their minds. They simultaneously tried calling each other at the same time. It took several tries before they succeeded in contacting each other. Chiaki Mika Both of them fell silent for a while and then sighed. This should be that , Mika said. Yep, no matter how you look at it, it has to be that , Chiaki said. Otherwise, with the way Natsuya Yoruhana is although I dont know her very well, I can only understand it as her having those types of intentions. An invitation during the Winter Snow Festival if she didnt have those types of intentions towards Seiji, then this isolated, untouchable scion definitely wouldnt ask such a thing because she wasnt a flirtatious, casual, or unthinking type of girl. Although Seiji said that she appeared quite calm when she invited him, Chiaki and Mika were both girls. Even if they didnt personally see Natsuya at that time, they were both one hundred percent certain that Natsuya must have been acting! Even normal girls would pretend to be proper, not to mention Natsuya, a scion. Seiji probably had the ability to see through things, but he chose to believe in her surface appearance. This was either dullness or gentleness. After all, Natsuya was a proper lady scion. At any rate, this was a rather bad situation. No it wasnt even at the level of bad anymore. Compared to normal girls, Natsuya Yoruhana was on a completely different level. If she got serious Mika, although I really dont want to say something like this I cant think of any way to fight back, Chiaki said, sighing. President Natsuya Yoruhana although she may not be as similar to Seiji as Yukari Asamiya is, they seem to be quite compatible, especially in regards to their family backgrounds, not to mention that shes also a Yin-Yang Master. Her conditions simply match too well with him. And if Seiji gets together with her, theyd be a better match in physical appearances than even him and Asamiya, not to mention even their names. At any rate, theyre extremely compatible all-around. Thats rightthey were easily able to imagine Seiji and Natsuya together. Young Master Seiji and the scion Natsuya, both of them wearing extravagant clothing, dancing elegantly to classical music in a grand hall, looking at each other all lovey-dovey This seemed too realistic, so they couldnt even stop themselves from imagining along these lines! Mika was frustrated to the point of rolling around on her bed. Chiaki silently sipped some tea. I just recalled something the first time that Seiji met the president, she said that she had almost become Seijis fiancee long in the past. Mika sighed after she finally stopped rolling on her bed. Oh a family arranged marriage, is it? It seems to be quite common for families in high society. Chiaki mulled it over. If the Haruta family and Yoruhana family still maintained good relationships despite the canceled engagement, then there wont be any obstacles to Seiji and Natsuya being together. In fact, it may even be great news for both of their families. Wahh Mika let out another wail of frustration. The opponents level has surpassed all limits, and we cant fight her, so we can only give up. Although I say this Chiaki paused and smiled mysteriouslysomething like romance isnt determined simply by compatibility. Perhaps theres still room to struggle. Mika remained silent. After a period of silence, she weakly asked, Hey, Chiaki, currently what exactly do you think of Seiji? Chiaki also fell silent for a moment. Her eyes flashed with a warm light as she recalled the night when she drank together with Seiji. I like him, she admitted. As for how much I like him I would say that its at the level where I would unhesitatingly agree if he asked to have sex with me. But I dont want to become his one and only. Eh? Mika was confused to hear this. Should I say that I dont have such a desire, or is it that I think itll be too much of a burden I myself dont know that clearly either. Chiaki took another sip of her tea. Mika, Chiaki continued, you know already that Im the casual type. For me to hoard a boy like Seiji all to myself is far too difficult for me, both objectively and subjectively speaking. If I make an incredible effort, perhaps I could succeed, but I dont want things to be that way. I just want to have a relaxing relationship with Seijimuch like how things are now. Ill occasionally be intimate with him, and when the timings appropriate have his child, and then Ill raise the child up by myself. Chiaki this Mikas eyes widened in surprise. Yep, to put it clearly, I dont want to be his wifeId prefer to be his mistress! Chiaki said directly. Mika was rendered speechless. Chiaki actually wants to be a mistress!? This is She didnt even know what to think anymore. The reason why I objected so much to Yukari Asamiya getting closer to Seiji was because I felt that a girl like her would be extremely possessive of her boyfriend. If she got together with Seiji, then Id have zero chance, Chiaki continued. And as for why Ive always supported you one reason is that youre my good friend, and another reason is that if its you, you should be able to accept me being Seijis mistress, ehe~ Whats with your ehe! Mika retorted reflexively. I I cant accept something like that at all! Something like a mistress Then, youd be willing to watch your good friend remain alone forever, without a lover to take care of her, and die of loneliness? Wah this this wouldnt happen! Chiaki, you wouldnt be alone Why wouldnt I be? Although I have many people I get along well with, there arent many Im truly close to, especially boys, Chiaki said in a serious tone. Before I met Seiji, although I didnt object to boys, I never expected that I would end up liking a boy and now, I cant even imagine liking a boy other than him anymore. The only boy Ill ever like in my life is Seiji I think that this is highly possible. Why is it like this Mika mumbled. Im not intentionally making trouble for you; Im just voicing my true thoughts. Try thinking about it from your angle, Mikacould you imagine yourself liking a boy other than Seiji? Mika was rendered speechless. She indeed felt like it was impossible to imagine. A boy even better than Seiji she felt like that wasnt possible at all. Even if there was a boy like that, and even if she met that boy, would she be able to fall in love with him just like how she fell in love with Seiji? Mika recalled the scene from long ago when Seiji had protected her from the blonde bully. Impossible. That scene couldnt possibly be re-enacted again, so there was no way that she would fall in love with someone else the same way. Chiaki probably had similar feelings to her. Perhaps this feeling wasnt reasonable, and perhaps it would change in the future, but right now, it indeed existed and didnt seem like it would change. I apologize if I made things unpleasant, Mika. But this is what I really think, Chiaki explained. What about you, Mika, what do you think right now? I want to be together with Seiji. In what type of fashion? I dont know She had thought it would be in a normal fashion, the normal type of couple that everyone knew about. But after hearing her good friends words, Mika was uncertain about her feelings anymore. Having him to herself was quite difficult. If even an excellent girl like Chiaki is convinced of this, then what about me? First there was Yukari Asamiya, and now President Natsuya Yoruhana Mika thought about the beautiful scion who she idolized even now. It was her who had helped her so much in the past in the matter of the blonde bully. Mika didnt even know how she was supposed to compete against heror perhaps it should be said that she didnt even want to compete against her. Then what should I do? Chapter 320 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Mika fell silent for a long while. She couldnt make sense of her own feelings or just what she should do. I recommend that you discuss things with Yukari Asamiya, Chiaki said, breaking the silence Asamiya-san Mika mumbled thoughtfully. I was intending to tell her about this as an apology for what I did to her before. But considering things more closely, it might be better for you to be the one to tell her. Do you think that Asamiya-san will have any ideas? I dont know; I have no clue how she will react. I just feel like shell do something about it because shes not the type who can wait around and do nothing. Chiaki paused for a moment. Since shes a weaker version of Seiji or perhaps even a female version of Seiji Im quite curious what shell do after learning about this. In a way, this situation is actually quite interesting. Mika was rendered speechless. Anyways, go ahead and tell her about this. No matter how the discussion goes, just make sure to tell her about Seijis date with President Yoruhana at the Winter Snow Festival. Chiaki smiled. Also, although this might not be too much of a comfort, dont forget that Seiji promised his adopted sister Kagura-san that he wouldnt be getting a girlfriend any time soon. No matter what happens on the Winter Snow Festival date, its certain that Seiji definitely wont get together with the president immediately after. Yeah Mika felt slightly better. By the way, what will Kagura-san do after knowing about this? Im quite curious about this as well. Chiakis voice suggested that she was enjoying the situation. Kaede really did come over to play with Reo. At first, the little girl was rather shy around the blonde teacher, but Kaede continued to treat her gently, and Reo quickly lost her shyness. Kaede and Reo played games together, while Seiji and Shika sat nearby and observed them while sipping some tea. The mature blonde lady and the green-haired loli playing together was a scene that made Seiji feel warm inside. After they finished playing, Reo went to go take a shower, while Seiji poured some tea for Kaede. Harano-kun, what are your plans for the Winter Snow Festival? the blonde teacher asked. I already agreed to accompany someone for the whole day, Seiji replied. Shika, who was sipping tea next to him, looked sharply in his direction he said this. Congratulations, Harano-kun. Kaedes words seemed somewhat forced. Eh? Seiji was surprised for a moment before he realized what she meant. No, no! I dont have that type of relationship with her. Its not? Even though youre having a date with her on the Winter Snow Festival Its not a date, Seiji replied. I think its more similar to going out to have fun together with a classmate. No female high school student would simply go out to have fun with a male student at the Winter Snow Festival. No female would spend the day with a boy theyre only friends with, and they definitely wouldnt use the term accompany.'' Kaede directly hit the nail on the head. Er maybe probably, Seiji answered in an uncertain voice. Who is it with, Brother? Shika asked calmly. President Yoruhana, Seiji answered honestly. The black-haired girl was unreadable. President Yoruhana the student council president, Natsuya Yoruhana!? Kaede was astonished. Yeah. Congratulations, Harano-kun. Why are you saying that? Seiji asked. Because its Natsuya Yoruhana, the blonde teacher said, sighing. Seiji could only grasp part of the meaning behind her words. Everyone fell silent for a moment. Juumonji-sensei, how are you intending to spend the Winter Snow Festival? Seiji asked in return. Since the person I wanted to invite already has a date, I can only wallow in my loneliness, Kaede said wistfully. Seiji was rendered speechless. Just joking. Ill go visit home since I havent returned there for quite some time. Kaede smiled before looking towards Shika Kagura. Kagura-san, how about you? What are your plans for the Winter Snow Festival? The black-haired girl didnt reply. Her gaze was fixed on her adopted older brother. Seiji started to feel a little insecure inside. Could it be that youre going to stay home? Kaede tried asking. Shika nodded ever so slightly. Kaede looked back towards Seiji again. Is it the same for Tachibana-chan? Are you just letting her stay at home and do nothing on the holiday? Seiji felt even more insecure now. He found it difficult to meet the blonde teachers eyes. Kaede sighed after looking at him for a while. I dont have anything to say about you going out on a date, but Harano-kun, I dont think this is right. For you to go out and enjoy yourself on a holiday and leaving your adopted sister and a kid who needs to be taken care of at home *Ka-shing!* Seijis chest was pierced by a vicious knife. I apologize for saying too much, but No need to say any more, Juumonji-sensei. Youre correct. Seiji sighed. This is indeed not right. Then, he turned to Shika. I shall mention it to the president later. Why dont I return early and spend the evening together with you and Reo-chan would that be alright? Shikas eyes lit up and she nodded. Seiji smiled. Ill buy something delicious for you guys. No matter what you and Reo-chan want to eat, Ill buy it. You should buy some presents as well, Kaede recommended. Girls are always delighted to receive a few small presents. Presents youre right. Shika-chan, do you have anything that you want? Shika shook her head. I only want Brother. A gentle and beautiful smile spread itself across the black-haired girls exquisite features. Seijis gaze froze on her for a moment. Kaede widened her eyes slightly upon seeing this. Shes so beautiful, the blonde teacher inwardly praised. She really wanted to get along better with Shika Kagura, but Shika always maintained a distance, which Kaede felt was regrettable. Im happy to hear you say that, but itll make it really difficult for me to pick out a present for you. Seiji reached out and patted Shika on the head. Ill need to think hard about what I should give you. As long as its something that Brother gives me, anything is a good present. Shika truly believed this. Yukari Asamiya was preparing to contact Seigo Harano. Of course, it was to ask him about his plans for the Winter Snow Festival. The best possible answer would be that he didnt have any plans, but she figured that was highly unlikely, due to the two girls beside him. Chiaki Wakaba and Mika Uehara they definitely wouldnt let an opportunity like the Winter Snow Festival pass by. They might have made arrangements with him already. No matter what, it was necessary to contact him. She still had a chance if she tried, and if she didnt even try, she knew she would have no chance at all. Just as she was mentally preparing herself for her call with Seigo, her phone started ringing. The caller ID was Mika Uehara. Yukari was rather surprised to see this. She picked up the call. G-good evening, Asamiya-san. Good evening, Uehara-san. Um are you currently free? I am. Is something the matter? Mika fell silent for a moment. Actually, Chiaki wanted me to tell you Yukaris eyes bulged when she heard what Mika had to say. The student council president, Natsuya Yoruhana She couldnt help but recall the first time she saw her fellow first-year high school student. Natsuya Yoruhana had long black hair that flowed in the wind, an elegant figure, a perfect, beautiful face, lively eyes that would move anyone, and her lips were arced upwards alluringly She was too beautiful! Yukari, an ero artist, had been quite shaken at the time. If she had been a boy, she would have one hundred percent fallen in love with the scion at first sight. Yes, it was no jokeshe truly believed this! However, she was a girl. Immediately after she returned home that day, her strong first impression compelled her to draw several ero pictures using Natsuya Yoruhana as the character model! She was unable to stop drawing that night. There was no helping it; President Yoruhana was simply too beautiful. Her beautiful face and excellent figure made her an incredibly alluring beauty! Yukari, who was already at the level of a professional artist, felt that President Yoruhana was the living definition of the word ero!! Chapter 321 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 With her perfect, ero-worthy appearance and illustrious family background, Natsuya Yoruhana was basically the fantasy of every boy at Genhana High School. To be polite in describing it, she was the dream girlfriend of every high school boy, and if a more vulgar description was used, er At any rate, Yukari felt that Natsuya Yoruhana was an incredibly alluring girl. Yukari herself was attracted to Natsuyas beauty, despite being a girl, so there was no need to even mention how a boy would feel. There were many rumors that said Seigo Harano had some type of connection to Natsuya Yoruhana. But afterwards, the two of them hadnt been seen contacting each other more accurately speaking, most average students hadnt seen them together in public at all, which was why this rumor had died down. Yukari never expected that now Yukari didnt doubt Mikas words at all; if she were lying, it would be a meaningless lie as it could be easily proven. She believed that Natsuya Yoruhana had indeed invited Seigo Harano to spend the Winter Snow Festival together! A moment of silence fell between them. Why are you telling me about this? Yukari asked. Chiaki said that this is an apology for what she did to you last time, Mika answered. Then why isnt Wakaba-san telling me about this herself? Because she felt that it would be better for me to tell you. Yukari fell silent for a moment, contemplating Mikas words. Has she given up? Eh? Wakaba-san thinks that President Yoruhana is too strong of an opponent, so shes decided to give up on Harano-san is that the case? No I dont think er I dont know. Mika didnt know how to answer. Chiaki didnt want to give up on Seijishe wanted to be his mistress! That was too awkward for Mika to say out loud. Uehara-san? Yukari was a little confused by Mikas reply. Chiaki said that she couldnt think of any method to resist I suppose it counts as giving up. Mika could only answer in this way. Oh Asamiya-san, do you have any ideas? Nope, Yukari answered without hesitation. President Yoruhana is a girl above all other girls. I dont have any ideas about how to compete with her, either. To put it extremely, if I were a boy, I would definitely choose Natsuya Yoruhana, not myself. Thats simply how strong President Yoruhanas charisma is. Mika was rendered speechless. But Harano-san isnt me, hes himself, so its still up to him. Yukari smiled. My opponent is incredibly strong, but this isnt a valid reason to give up. At the very least, I wont give up so easily, and Ill still do what I can. The winner isnt decided until the last moment thats what I believe. How about you, Uehara-san? Mika fell silent for a moment, before hardening her resolution. I dont want to give up either. The president shes truly beautiful, truly amazinga perfect girl in every aspect. Just like Asamiya-san said, if I were a boy, perhaps I would choose the president, not myself. But even so, I dont want to give up just like this. Yukari smiled. I feel like I can get along quite well with you, Uehara-san. Youre different from Wakaba-san although when the two of you are together, she seems like the leader. But I believe that you will walk farther down this path than her in the future. Mika didnt know what she should say to this, so she chose to remain silent. Please continue being yourself, Uehara-san. Thank Wakaba-san for telling me about this as well. And then, Yukari hung up the call. Asamiya-san Mika put down her cell phone and lay down on her bed. She stared at the ceiling for a while and slowly closed her eyes. Seiji called to Natsuya. Good evening, President, he said when she picked up. There was a five-second lull. Good evening, Haruta-kun, Natsuya said in a weary voice. Hmm? Why is Natsuyas response rather slow and lacking in energy. Whats the matter, President? Seiji asked. Natsuya sighed. Nothing much yes, its really nothing much Are you not feeling well? Seiji ventured. Or is there some trouble? Natsuya fell silent for a moment. There is indeed a troublesome matter, she confessed. I was just forced to join a Winter Snow Festival party. A party? A party for all the major families young Yin-Yang Masters at least thats what it is in nameits actually more like a goukon . A goukon You can also call it a marriage-interview party. At any rate, our generation of Yin-Yang Masters will show their abilities and look for boyfriend or girlfriend candidates at this party. Oh I dont want to join this party at all, but my family is forcing me into it, which is troubling me, Natsuya said in a soft voice. Haruta-kun although it may be a little overboard, I would like to make a request of you. What is it? Please become my temporary Spirit-Branded Retainer once again and accompany me to this party. Seiji blinked in surprise. Is this request overboard? Yes, because you may be injured, perhaps even seriously so, the president told him in a serious tone. Battling was the most common way that Yin-Yang Masters liked to display their abilities. This would definitely occur at that party. Natsuya was reluctant to fight, but she knew that she would be unable to stop those who were looking for trouble. It was likely that she would be forced into fighting at that party. If Seiji agreed to accompany her, he would be taking a serious risk. She worried that the worst-case scenario was Seiji being seriously injured and hospitalized. I will avoid any conflicts at all if possible, but I cant guarantee that there wont be any fights. Apart from the risk of being injured, theres also the matter of your identity if you use your real identity, it may not be good for you, and even if you disguise yourself, someone may still recognize you. Natsuya paused for a moment. If it were possible, I wouldnt request this of you, but Hitaka still hasnt recovered from her injuries, and Rana has something urgent to do and isnt here right now. Unfortunately, hiring or borrowing a Retainer have both been forbidden for this event. Any accompanying Spirit-Branded Retainer must be officially recognized, and you will definitely be officially recognized because you helped me in my previous duel. Apart from you, theres not a single other Retainer that will be able to accompany me. Seiji mulled things over for a moment. If I refuse, President, would you go by yourself? Yes What will happen if you go by yourself? Natsuya fell silent for a moment. A really annoying person will use this as an excuse to attempt getting closer to me. Eh? Ill be laughed at and taunted if I dont have a Spirit-Branded Retainer accompanying me but I can tolerate all that, the president continued. What I have difficulty tolerating is a certain person who I greatly dislike taking this opportunity and approaching me in the name of protecting me. I dont want him to get any closer to me, and hell definitely take this chance. I even suspect that the reason Im being forced by my family to attend this event is because of his meddling. Natsuyas tone remained calm throughout, but Seiji could hear the deep emotions contained within. Basically, if I dont go, President is going to be bothered by a boy that you greatly dislike; is that right? Yes. So Im going to basically act as a shield and prevent that boy from approaching you, right? You could say that, she conceded. To act as a shield for a beautiful lady against a boy who she greatly disliked this classical scene had finally appeared! Seiji recalled various novels that he had read in his past life and grinned widely. Alright then, I accept. Chapter 322 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Natsuya knew he would accept. With Haruta-kuns personality, he would never refuse such a request, even if he knew that he would be placed in danger. Although she felt apologetic to him about this, she was also delighted that he was willing to protect her. She really did need protection. She could withstand taunts or laughter, but she was truly unable to bear even the thought of that person attempting to get closer to her. Thank you, Haruta-kun. No need to be so polite, President. Natsuya felt warm inside, but she still felt one small dissatisfaction, or perhaps desire. Could I make one more request? she asked softly. Sure. Dont call me President anymore. From now on, could you call me by name? The scion felt her heart thump loudly immediately after saying this, and she couldnt help but feel nervous. Seiji fell silent for a moment. Okay Natsuya. Seiji had wanted to say it in a calm voice, but he failed as he was a little embarrassed. Unbeknownst to Seiji, when the scion on the other end of the phone heard him address her by name, her face flushed a cute shade of red, and her eyes became watery. Even her lips were tugged into a smile that seemed somewhat foolish. Her smile right now was incredibly moving! It was a pity that nobody was around to see it. I still have one more request, Natsuya said quietly. Is it alright if I call you by name as well? Of course. Thank you Seiji. Seiji received a heavy cannonball to his chest! The impact surpassed his imagination!! For Natsuya to shyly say his name like that the attack power far surpassed what hed anticipated. Seijis face was rather flushed, his heart itchy, and he felt rather awkward. Fine then, he was simply unable to calm down! Despite it being a phone call, the attack power was unbelievable. If it were face to face Seiji reflexively imagined that scenario, causing his blush to deepen. It its fine, just calling each other by name. Theres no need to say something like thanks Natsuya. *Plop!* The student council president collapsed on her sofa as if some invisible force had just knocked her over. Her face was red-hot lava, and a boulder was pressing down on her chest. She couldnt help but hug herself and roll around and around on her sofa. She felt so embarrassed to hear him call her name! But she really wanted to hear it she wanted to always hear him calling her by name A moment of silence fell between them. Then I suppose thats all regarding this matter, then. Seiji finally pacified his emotions and scratched his face awkwardly. On the day of the Winter Snow Festival, Ill accompany you to this Yin-Yang Master party. Were going to have to perform another ritual for my temporary Spirit-Branded Retainer contract, right? Shall we do it one day before the party or on the same day? Natsuya made a herculean effort to calm herself down and said, Lets do it one day before the party, so that you can get used to that condition again. Alright then, Seiji said. Lets talk again at that time. Seiji was about to hang up when he suddenly recalled the original purpose of his call. Oh, right, what time does this party begin and end, by the way? Its scheduled to begin at 10:00 A.M. on the Winter Snow Festival and continue until 3:00 P.M. Oh, thats good, then. Natsuya felt strangely nervous. Do you have another date? Id like to spend the evening together with Shika-chan and Reo-chan, Seiji explained. I called in order to tell you about this. I see Natsuya could feel the complex emotions swirling about in her heart. Is that alright? Seiji asked. Eh? I promised before to accompany you for the entire day, but now I want to accompany Shika-chan and Reo-chan on that night is that alright? Of course. She couldnt possibly refuse. Even if there wasnt the matter of the party, accompanying ones family members in the eveninger, people that were living together with himwas a reasonable request. Besides, he had agreed to accompany her to that troublesome party. She felt like it would be way too much to take up his entire day, including the evening. Yes, but still if its possibleno, that isnt good. Natsuya stopped herself from being too greedy. Im already very grateful that youre willing to attend the party together with me, Seiji, Natsuya told him in a gentle tone. After that party ends, go back home and do a good job accompanying them. Okay then thats it for tonight. Have a good night, Natsuya. Good night. They ended their phone call there. A goukon and he would become her temporary Spirit-Branded Retainer again. Seiji was quite curious what type of person would be so greatly disliked by the president and also what spirit would be randomly summoned for him this time. Would Light-chan come once again? Or would a different form of his pop up? Itll be great if its the same Minamoto no Raiko. It would be best if he could partner up with the same Light-chan once more. Well, a different form or an entirely different spirit wasnt bad either at any rate, he was looking forward to it. Just as he was thinking about this, Seijis phone started ringing. He checked the caller and saw that the call was from Kaho Miyamoto. Kaho was rather nervous, as this was the first time she had ever called Seigo Harano. Its fine; Im just going to ask him if he wants to go to the upcoming doujinshi convention with me. This is a normal thing for friends; its not a date or anything. A date Kaho couldnt help but imagine happily touring the doujinshi convention together with the handsome Seigo, causing her face to redden. He picked up the phone. Good evening, Kaho. G-good evening! Because she was too nervous, her voice sounded rather strange. Whats the matter? N-nothing Kaho made an effort to calm herself down. Would would you like to go on a date? Eh? No, no! I wanted to ask if you wanted to go to the doujinshi convention with me! Not a date!! My mouth made a mistake! Ahh! Kaho was so embarrassed that she really wanted to roll around on the floor right now. Of of course Im going to go to the doujinshi convention, Seiji said. Lets go togetherMika and Chiaki are coming along as well. Eh I already agreed to go together with them and was planning to invite you as well, but I couldnt find an opportunity to ask you at school. I was going to call you and invite you later but I didnt expect that you would call me first. This is only natural. Kaho realized. It was only natural that Mika and Chiaki would go together with him as well! She had actually forgotten about them and imagined various things on her own, which was so Kaho realized how foolish she had been. Lets all meet up together for the doujinshi conventionhows that sound? Seiji said. Yeah okay. Thats it, then. Is there anything else? Seiji asked. Kaho wanted to say that there wasnt, when she suddenly recalled that he had been absent from school for two days, and she was curious what he had done. Should I ask? Seigo why did you take two days off from school right before the final exams? her mouth asked without her realizing. On the other end of the phone, Seiji was silent. Kaho started to get a little nervous. I was helping out Editor Yoshizawa and Amami-sensei, and as for the specifics Im sorry, but its not convenient for me to tell you, he said in an apologetic tone. Its its alright! Kaho said hurriedly. I shouldnt have asked. I apologize. Theres no need to apologize, Kaho. Its only natural for you to be curious about what I was doing. I just have some reasons that I cant say, so please forgive me. Oh Is there anything else? No In that case, good night, Kaho. Good night Seigo. He hung up after she said good night to him. Kaho dazedly stared at her cell phone for a while, with an indescribable feeling in her heart. He had agreed to go together with her to the doujinshi convention, which was a good thing, but why was it that she wasnt feeling too happy right now? Was it because he was clearly hiding something from her? No, that wasnt it. It was only natural that he would have some private affairs. It wasnt like he was intimate to the point of telling her everything about him. Kaho faintly detected what it was that she truly minded, but she forced herself to stop thinking about it. Im his friend, just his friend nothing more. Chapter 323 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 When Seiji woke up the next morning, he discovered that the snow was already a few inches deep. It snowed last night? No wonder it feels much colder today, Seiji said to himself as he looked out of his window. This was the first snow of this years winter. The weather was now a lot colder, and it was time to keep warm. Of course, there was heating in their apartment, but that by itself was insufficient. When staying warm in winter was discussed, it was impossible to not mention the legendary divine artefacta kotatsu ! Seiji went out together with Shika and Reo to purchase a kotatsu . After they purchased an appropriate one and brought it home with them, they placed it in the living room, and the three of them gathered around the kotatsu to enjoy its comfort and warmth. Slouched against the sofa, they watched TV and ate the oranges that they purchased along the way at the supermarket. This is just what I wanted! Seiji was supremely satisfied with this experience. A kotatsu was just as legendarily warm and comfortable as it was rumored to be in his past life. It was a mysterious, almost magical tool. He was so comfortable that he didnt want to get up anymore. He even considered purchasing a laptop and writing at the kotatsu s side in the future. Ive transformed into a snail I became depraved so quickly! There was a knock on the front door. Seiji looked towards Shika, and Shika looked back at him. Through nonverbal eye communication, they knew that the other was too lazy to get up. Neither of them wanted to leave the kotatsu to open the door. Even his hard-working adopted younger sister had become depraved so quickly. The kotatsu was truly scary. Seiji lifted his hand, a serious expression on his face. Lets settle this in a single duel. Shika also expressionlessly lifted her hand. Rock-paper-scissors, duel! Seiji lost with scissors against rock. And so, he could only leave this holy domain whoops, demon lords castle, and open the door to greet the guest. It was Kaede. The blonde teacher smiled as she stepped in. Youve already gotten a kotatsu ? How nice. In order to enter the demon lords castle, she even offered a sacrifice: a box of exquisite desserts. Then, she sat down together with them next to Reo. The mature beauty and little beauty started chattering, breaking the silent atmosphere. A lively atmosphere was nice as well. A few minutes later, there was another knock on the front door. Once again, Seiji exchanged a wordless look with Shika, and Shika silently raised her hand. Another duel! Seiji lost once again, with paper against scissors this time. He crawled out of the demon lords castle and saw that Mika was at the door. If you wish to enter, you must offer a sacrifice! He acted as if he were a guardian of the door. Eh? The pigtailed girl was astonished by his behavior. Why dont you bring a game that we can play? Perhaps a deck of cards for poker or a board game Oh Mika returned to her home to find a game. She came back carrying a worn dark gray wooden box. This is a dice board game that my mom retrieved from our storage closet. It seems to be rather old. Yeah I dont know, since Ive never played it. The two of them brought the wooden box to the living room. Mika greeted the others and placed the wooden box on the table, which attracted everyones attention. This is a board game that Miss Landlord brought out for us. It seems to be from a long time ago, Seiji explained as he sat down. Why dont we play it together? This board game was a simple board game about moving spaces after tossing the dice. Each player would take turns tossing the dice and move their representative piece a number of spaces equal to the number on the dice. There were various events written in the board spaces. They would have to follow the rules of what was written in each particular space. This was an old historical board game. This type of game would also occasionally appear in some anime or manga, and Seiji felt that it was rather interesting. They opened the wooden box. They saw a set of exquisite and extravagant character pieces! There were male and female characters, and every one of them was wearing Sakura Islands traditional garb. They seemed so realistic, almost as if they were modern-day figurine models. Everyone was astonished at how exquisite the board game pieces were. Seiji carefully picked one up and inspected it. He felt that the pieces weight and feel were both out of the ordinary. This is some type of stone no, could this be jade? He was even more astonished. Everyone else was also surprised to hear this. Kaede also picked one up gingerly and carefully inspected it, running her finger over its surface. Indeed its highly likely that this is made of jade. Normal stones wouldnt have this sensation or smoothness, she concluded with her knowledge as a mafia family daughter. A board game with jade pieces! And these pieces were crafted so extravagantly. This was no ordinary board game set. There was a total of six player pieces, three male and three female. Each character had a different appearance and was wearing different clothing. If these pieces were truly crafted from jade, then just these six player pieces alone were quite valuable. Apart from the player pieces, there were also some dicelike the pieces there were sixand all six appeared to be carved out of bone! Nobody could determine what type of bone it was carved from. The board itself was made from some type of animal skin, and again, nobody knew what type of animal skin it was. It had been dyed dark red, and a black-and-gold whirlpool-shaped game board was painted upon it. There were also many detailed small scenes dotted around the board, lending it an extravagant appearance. The drawings, rendered in the Ukiyoe style, were rather classical in nature. Every scene was exquisitely well painted. There were scenes of women singing and dancing; of men drinking and fighting with swords; of birds flying across a lake; and flowers blooming in a forest. Those scenes indicated various game events, which they would have to read through the instruction book to understand. The instruction book was the final item in the wooden box. It was slightly yellowed. The various scenes were depicted again in the instruction book, with text explanations under them, just like a book of drawings. I dont think that this is an ordinary board game that you can find at a normal store, Seiji said after he finished inspecting everything in the wooden box. Apart from the instruction book, everything elsethe player pieces, the dice, and the boardseems out-of-the-ordinary. What do you guys think? he asked everyone with his eyes. I think so as well, Kaede agreed. This board game resembles a work of art; perhaps it was a custom-made object. If I were to appraise it, Id say its worth at least a million sakuras. A million sakuras Mika was rather dazed to hear this. This isnt something that we should be playing with. Perhaps Miss Landlord made a mistake. Seiji rubbed his chin thoughtfully. Mika, why dont you take this back? If its convenient, you could also ask where this board game came from. Where was it purchased from, or where was it created? Im quite curious what materials were used in its construction. The pigtailed girl nodded. After everyone put the contents back in the wooden box, she took it back home again. Not long after, she returned with the wooden box still in hand. Mom said that this was something my dad left behind, Mika explained. She doesnt know the details about it either. She said that rather than leaving it to gather dust, it might as well be used by everyone for some fun instead. Seiji exchanged awkward glances with everyone else. Since Miss Landlord says so then we might as well play a round. Lets be careful while playing with it and not break anything. Everyone present had this thought in their minds, including even Reo. They spread the animal-skin board, chose player pieces for themselves, and placed the pieces at the starting location Before they started, Seiji inspected the board game with his [Astral Vision]. He had observed it once already with [Astral Vision] earlier. This was just to make sure. In the end, he didnt notice anything abnormal. Shika didnt say anything either, which meant that she also hadnt detected anything unusual. The game began. Everyone tossed dice to determine the order of turns based on who had the largest roll. Anyone who got repeat numbers would toss the dice again. In the end, the order was determined as this: Seiji, Mika, Kaede, Shika, and finally Reo. Seiji went first. He tossed a result of four for his first roll. And so, he picked up his player piece and walked it forward four spaces, landing on a picture of an elderly man who was fishing. The moment that he placed down his player piece, a strange sensation washed over him, and the scenery before him suddenly changed! Chapter 324 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 A lake it was a beautiful lake. The clean waters of the lake glittered a beautiful blue under the sun. Fish of all kinds swam in lazy circles beneath the clear blue water. Seiji realized that he was sitting at the edge of the lake, with a fishing pole in his hands. The fishing pole currently had its line cast out far into the waters, and bait was connected to it. This is Seiji was astonished for mere moments before he was overcome by a sudden urge. Im currently fishing. I absolutely have to succeed in catching a fish. Ill fail if I dont catch anything. Wait, why am I thinking like this? Seiji was suspicious of his unnatural state of mind. He felt that this was very strange, and he wanted to stand up and check out the situation, but he couldnt move! He was unable to stand, he couldnt let go of the fishing pole, and he couldnt even turn his head. Some invisible force was preventing him from doing so. Suddenly, the fishing line jerked, and a force pulled upon the pole. Ive hooked a fish! I have to catch it, the voice in his head urged. Seiji reflexively tightened his grip on the fishing pole and attempted to pull the fish in. However, this fish struggled mightily with much power. It tugged the fishing pole around and around as it swam back and forth speedily. Damn it! What the hell type of fish is this!? Its way too strong! Seiji gritted his teeth, and his knuckles paled as he clenched the fishing pole. If it were not for his efforts, the fishing pole would have long since fallen into the lake. The stalemate with the fish continued for a while. Seiji was vividly aware of his sore, throbbing arms. Suddenly, the force tugging on the fishing line weakened. Seiji instinctively realized that this was a chance, so he used all his remaining energy to viciously pull up the fishing pole! *Splash!!* A large, strange fish that resembled some type of carp was tugged out of the lake, spraying water everywhere. He had successfully caught the fish. The scenery around Seiji began to change once again. The moment that Seiji put down his player piece on the board, Shika immediately cast Astral Vision as she noticed something had happened. She saw an extremely complex spell formation floating above the game board, glowing gold-red. It tangled itself around Seijis player piece and engulfed his entire body with its glow! Brother! Shika shouted in surprise and fear. Before she even finished speaking, the gold-red glow tangled itself around everyone elses player pieces as well and flashed blindingly. After she was hit by the light, Shika saw a different scene from the living room she was just in. She saw Seiji wearing a fishermans hat and rain cape. He was sitting by the lake with a fishing pole in his hands! She wanted to call out to him, but discovered that she was unable to make a sound or even move her body. She was only able to watch. She witnessed the entire process of Seiji catching his fish. After he succeeded in catching that large, strange fish, the scene in front of her changed again. She returned to her own living room. Seiji also discovered that he had returned to his living room, still sitting by thekotatsu s side. What just happened? Just as he was thinking this, he noticed how everyone else was looking at him with strange expressions. Brother were you fishing just now? Shika asked. Seiji blinked in realization. Yes I was just fishing by the lake and caught a large, strange fish how did you know? I saw you, Shika said. Me too, Kaede added. Same for me, Mika said. I saw it as well, Reo chimed in. Brother Harano caught a really large fish. Seiji was astonished to hear all this. All of you saw this it wasnt just a hallucination? Its because of this board game, Shika explained. Seiji cast [Astral Vision] and also saw the spell formation glowing brightly. This board game just what exactly could it be? he wondered aloud. At this moment, Mika raised her hand and was about to toss the dice. Stop! Dont toss the dice!! Seiji hurriedly moved to stop her. Mika suddenly regained her senses, but her hands shook, and she accidentally dropped her die, which rolled and revealed a three. She instantly picked up her player piece. Dont move your piece! Seiji wanted to block her with his hand, but he discovered that he was unable to move his body. It was the exact same as when he was by the lakeside just now in that fantastical place. He was being restricted by something. I I didnt want to move it Mika said, her hand still moving. She placed her player piece on the third space, which had a picture of a woman dancing. The next instant, Mikas eyes went blank. Immediately after, Seiji and the others saw another fantastical scene. They witnessed Mika, dressed in extravagant clothing, standing on a stage. She began dancing clumsily to some beautiful music! Seiji wanted to say something, but he was unable to do so. He also couldnt move and could only watch this entire scene in silence. He now understood that everyone else had experienced the exact same thing while he had been fishing. The pigtailed girl on the stage was obviously embarrassed. Her face was reddening, and her movements kept getting slower. She was obviously falling behind the music. For her to dance so poorly wouldnt this likely be counted as a failure? I succeeded earlier in fishing and returned to reality without any mishaps. But what if theres a failure!? Seiji wondered to himself. Suddenly, Mika tripped and fell over, ending her dance. The scene faded and everyone returned to Seijis living room. Mika! Are you alright? Seiji asked. I Im fine, Mika answered. Her hand automatically reached out and moved her player piece back to the starting point. If I fail, I have to go back thats what it said. It? There was some sort of voice in my mind that forced me to do those actions Seiji nodded in understanding. He had heard something similar earlier as well. Do you feel any discomfort? he asked. No I didnt feel any pain at all when I tripped just now, either, Mika replied. The only consequence of failing was moving backwardthere were no negative side effectsor so it seemed for now. Was this only a simple game? A board game enchanted with Spiritual Power, one that could even help people to see fantastical illusions!? Seiji felt like he had seen such a storyline in some anime or manga before, but he couldnt remember the specific one. He also recalled a movie hed seen before called Jumanji , which also caused incidents to occur upon tossing the dice. However, the incidents from that story were incredibly serious and dangerous. By the way, why was Miss Landlord able to bring out something like this!? Or should I say, why did Mikas father leave something like this behind? Her father could the already deceased Uehara-san have been a Spiritual Ability user!? A series of questions flashed through Seijis mind. The Uehara family who he had always thought of as normal was suddenly surrounded by an air of mystery. Thinking more about this topic why did Sakura-san contact Mika in the first place? Was that powerful demon truly just doing it for her personal amusement? Or was there some hidden connection? No matter what, it wasnt an appropriate time to consider this. The game had not yet ended! Kaede was next up. I what should I do? The blonde teacher picked up her die and felt a mysterious urge to toss it. However, she forced herself to do nothing and waited for a reply. Thanks to her family upbringing, the mafia family daughter didnt panic in such an abnormal situation and was able to keep calm. Seiji looked towards Shika. Shika shook her head slightly, indicating that she was unable to dispel this spell formation. Should they continue playing this game obediently or forcefully resist it? Seiji quickly considered the options and came to a decision. Toss your die, and lets keep playing, he said clearly so that everyone could hear. For now it seems that playing this game wont harm us in any way, but we dont know what may happen if we try to forcefully oppose it. That might even get us injured, so lets just continue for the time being. Kaede nodded before throwing out the die in her hand. It landed on six. The sixth space had a picture of a beautiful woman entering a bath! Seiji, Kaede, Mika, and Shikas expressions all froze over. Then, the blonde teacher picked up her player piece. Wait a moment! Juumonji-sensei, thats Mika interrupted. I know, Kaede said softly, her eyes glowing as she glanced at Seiji, its fine if its Harano-kun This glance was unbearably alluring. Chapter 325 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Seijis heart was somewhat moved when the blonde beauty looked at him in this fashion. However, when he noticed Mika and Shikas expressions as they watched him, he was swiftly able to firm his resolution once more. Ill close my eyes! he promised, succumbing to his fate. Even if the person herself ambiguously allowed it, in front of two other girlsand an elementary school childsomething like watching a lady bathe was too much pressure for him! That would be too embarrassing. Kaede moved her player piece to the sixth space. Then, just like Mika before her, Kaedes expression turned blank. Right after that, Seiji and the others saw Kaede standing next to an onsen hot spring. She was holding a towel, and her body was without a scrap of clothing. The steam swirling around her covered her entire body, making her the shape of her figure seem like a fairys wait, who the hell would believe that!? Seiji could only see the rough outline of her figure in the steam; he was unable to see either her face or body clearly. This scene automatically came with its own censoring steam! Seiji felt as if he had been cheated. Although I promised to close my eyes, I actually did want to secretly peek a little, but now this happened!! It was if he had just been about to witness a long-awaited scene, when a Holy Knight or Priest of Darkness ambushed him. An inexplicable feeling of sad anger washed over him Kaede carefully reached out with her foot and tested the waters temperature with her toes. Its scalding everyone heard her say. The water temperature was quite high. After trying two more times, she forced herself to step into the water with her right foot, but she quickly exited the water again. This water is just too hot for me The scene changed, and everyone returned to Seijis living room. That onsen was too hot, and I couldnt make myself get in, so I failed I was told that I need to stay at this space for an extra turn, Kaede said with a red face. Harano-kun, did you see me? I didnt! I couldnt see anything because I had my eyes closed, Seiji said with a straight face. Is that really the case? Mika and Shikas expressions both revealed their doubt. It was true that he didnt see anything, but that was only because of the steam thankfully, nobody felt like speaking the truth out loud. Next up was Shika. The black-haired girl picked up her die and tossed a five. She landed on a scene of a warrior fighting some enemies with swords! A combat scene this was different from the others and seemed like it could actually be dangerous. Shika-chan, be careful! Seiji warned. Despite believing in his adopted younger sisters strength, he couldnt help but worry. Shika moved her player piece to the fifth space, sending them all to a fantastical place again. Seiji witnessed Shika putting on an ancient martial arts uniform Wait a moment! Why has she transformed into a boy!? His eyes bulged in astonishment. Shika, who stood on the illusory street, was obviously taller than she was in real life. She was wearing a plain white warriors attire. She had a flat chest, muscular body, and heroic-looking face. It was obvious that she was currently male, not female. The only parts that didnt change were her hair and face no, her face had changed slightly as well. It seemed less gentle and more handsome. She stood there with a sword buckled to her waist, the perfect handsome, sword-wielding warrior! It made Seiji recall a game from his previous world that was targeted at girls, with the topic of anthropomorphized swords. What was it called again? At any rate, Shikas current look gave him that type of impression. She was startlingly handsome with a sword hanging on her waist. She was the perfect representation of a sword that had transformed into a handsome boy. How did things become like this? Seiji suddenly recalled the player piece that Shika was using! There were only three female player pieces, which had been taken by Mika, Kaede, and Reo. Shika was using a male player piece could this be the cause? That was likely to be the case. Since Shika was using a male player piece, the board games spell formation treated her as a boy and gave her a boys form in this fantasy-illusion! Several figures approached from the opposite side of the street. They were six warriors attired in black. They had different appearances, but all of them had blank expressions and hollow eyes, seeming more like zombies than humans. They approached the black-haired girl whoops, the white-clad boy, and each of them drew their swords. Shika also slowly drew her sword, releasing an imposing aura. It was six against one, and everyones swords were gleaming brightly Wait a moment! It wouldnt be good for Reo to see something like a swordfight! Just as this thought crossed Seijis mind, the first black-clad warrior sliced at Shika, who sidestepped, dodged, and swung back at the warrior. *Crack!* She landed a clean hit on the black-clad warrior, but there was a harsh, blunt sound as if she had struck a log. The warrior split open and collapsed. However, he didnt bleed, and the part where he was split looked just like hewn wood. So hes a puppet. Is it this type of setting? The remaining black-clad warriors attacked Shika in unison. Shika dodged and blocked their attacks, before counterattacking fiercely! Her white figure seemed like a butterfly as she dodged left and right. Her footwork was graceful and elegant, like a dancer. Every sword swing of hers reaped the life of an enemy. After five slices, all the warrior puppets collapsed. The handsome white-clad boy slowly sheathed his sword, his back facing all the broken puppets. It was a ridiculously cool scene. They returned to Seijis living room. Nice job, Shika-chan. After praising her, Seiji asked curiously, Did you feel any different when you turned into a boy just now? Nothing at all, Shika answered. It felt just like normal. Then it was probably only your appearance that changed, Seiji said. I think that its because youre using a male player piece, Kagura-san is so handsome as a boy! Mika exclaimed. Yep, Kaede added, you looked especially handsome while fighting. I wish I could have recorded it. Kagura-neechan was so awesome when she turned into an onii-chan! Reo couldnt help but remark with sparkling eyes. Shika didnt know what to say to all of this. And so, the swordfight scene concluded peacefully. Shikas opponents were merely wooden puppets that possessed very little fighting skill, Seiji mused. Nor was there anything remotely bloody or inappropriate for children in that scene. This confirmed Seijis suspicions that this was most likely just a board game designed for enjoyment. The last person to roll for this round was Reo. The little girl tossed a four, the same as Seiji. She moved her player piece to the fourth space next to Seijis piece, and everyone entered the fantasy-illusion again. Seiji found that he was sitting by the lakeside again, with Reo right beside him! Reo was the one with the fishing pole this time. Seijis role was to assist her by catching the fish in a net. A thought appeared in Seijis mind: If she cant catch the fish or if I fail to net it, it will be a failure. This was a rule from the game. If a single person if one player moved to a particular space, that player would need to singlehandedly take on the event in the space. If there were two players in the same space, then they would need to team up. Harano onii-chan Reo said uncertainly. Reo-chan, do your best in hooking the fish! Seiji encouraged with a smile. The little girl nodded. Okay! The fish was hooked successfully. Reo gripped the fishing pole tightly, and her little face scrunched up. Just like when Seiji had hooked the fish, it struggled mightily and tugged the fishing line everywhere as it swam around in circles. Wahh Reo let out a sound of frustration as her hands began to tremble. Her face was flushed from exertion. Fight! You can do it! Pull as hard as you can when it runs out of energy!! Seiji cheered her on. Wahhhh! the little girl shouted loudly as she suddenly tugged on the fishing pole and successfully pulled out a large red fish. The large fish struggled free from the hook in midair and was about to drop back into the lake when Seiji reached out with the net in his hands just in the nick of time. He accurately netted the fish. It was a success! Seiji and Reo exchanged jubilant glances and smiled as they returned to the living room. Its so fun, Harano onii-chan! Yep, it really is quite fun. Although it was just an illusion, the fun they had while playing was indeed real. This board game was enchanted with a powerful spell, but it wasnt anything scaryor so it appeared. The game continued. It was Seijis turn to toss the die again, and he tossed a two. He needed to move to the space that Kaedes piece was currently atthe one with the picture of a beautiful woman entering the onsen bath! Seiji was rendered speechless. Chapter 326 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Reo blinked innocently. Harano onii-chan, you need to take a bath together with Juumonji-neechan. There was no need to say that, Seiji thought helplessly. Kaede shot a flirtatious look at him; Seiji broke eye contact and looked away. He saw that Mika and Shika were staring at him fiercely. This was just an accident. I wont look at anything, he promised as he moved his player piece. They entered the fantasy-illusion. Although Seiji intended to immediately shut his eyes, upon entering the onsenbath, he reflexively looked around him. He saw the blonde beauty Kaede standing right next to him, holding only a towel which covered her private locations. Large patches of snow-white skin, her beautiful face, and her excellent figure were all visible When their eyes met, Kaede flushed and smiled at him seductively with watery eyes that were incredibly moving. Seiji was dazed by the sight. Then, he suddenly regained his senses, hurriedly averted his gaze, and closed his eyes. He abandoned attempting this scenes event and waited for the fantasy-illusion to end. They returned to reality. You looked an icy voice spat out. Even though you just said that you wouldnt. Wah Seiji could only do his best to withstand Mika and Shikas cold glares. Reo laughed. Harano onii-chan is a pervert~ Please, theres no need to add anything more! Seiji almost wanted to cry. Its actually not a big deal if he saw, Kaede said softly. Juumonji-sensei, please be more mindful of yourself! Mika was now glaring in Kaedes direction. It was now Mikas turn to roll the die. She tossed a six. Once again, it was the bathing scene! Mika was rendered speechless. This time, I definitely wont look, Seiji promised again. The pigtailed girl felt rather conflicted about this. She moved her player piece and they all entered the illusion again. This time, Seiji really did close his eyes immediately; he didnt look at anything from start to finish. Mika inwardly grew angry when she realized this. He couldnt help looking when he was together with Juumonji-sensei whats this! Her internals were in turmoil. Next up was Shika. She rolled a three. Luckily, it wasnt yet another repeat of the bathing scene. On the eighth space was a drawing of a child flying a kite. Shika passed through this event quite easily. Reo tossed out a five and landed on a forest in full bloom. Her task to catch the flower petals as they fell down from the sky. She succeeded in passing after making an effort. Seiji and Mika were both punished by having their next turns skipped, so it was Kaedes turn again. She rolled a three and caught some flower petals together with Reo The game continued smoothly just like this. Brother, this board game is using up part of our Mana, Shika said after the game carried on for a while. Seiji nodded. Yep, I noticed this as well. This game uses the participants Mana as well as the Mana from the surrounding environment in order to power itself. If it uses up all our Mana, it might stop operatingor it may continue working by using the Mana that its already gathered what do you think? I think that Brother is probably right. Shika paused for a moment. Based on the current speed that its draining our Mana, I estimate that my Mana will be used up after roughly one hour. Seiji blinked at this. One hour if were lucky, that should be just enough time to finish this game. In that case, we have two choices: we can either intentionally stall for time and refuse to play the game; or do our best to finish this game in one hour. However we dont know what would happen in either scenario. He swept over everyone gathered with his eyes. Lets decide together. Should we work hard to finish this mysterious board game or intentionally stall for time? A moment of silence fell between everyone. I want to finish this board game! Reo was the first to speak up. I think its really fun, and I want to finish. She had a very simplistic mindset. Seiji smiled. I agree with Reo-chan. This is an interesting game, so why dont we finish it properly? Since they didnt know what would happen either way, Seiji figured that they might as well go along with her. Mika, Kaede, and Shika all agreed. Everyone decided to work hard and finish this board game. The farther they progressed, the more difficult the scenes in the spaces became. Everyone tried their best to complete the tasks set and also had lots of fun while doing so. Of course, there were a few rather embarrassing or awkward events similar to the bathing scene. Seiji silently accepted these benefits as well as the glares directed at him, helping him to cultivate his gentlemanly heart. Due to her excellent performance and good luck, Kaede was now the closest to the finish point. If she rolled a six, then she would reach the finish point and the game would end. With everyone watching, she tossed her die and rolled a three! A woman playing badminton was depicted on the square. Badminton was a racket sport similar to tennis. It was played with a shuttlecock and rackets. Both players would hit the shuttlecock to the other sidebut, unlike tennis, the shuttlecock wasnt allowed to touch the ground. The first player who missed the shuttlecock and allowed it to hit the ground would lose a point. They entered the illusion. Kaede, garbed in traditional Sakura Island clothing, had a racket in her hand. Her gold-red Sakura Island clothing was quite beautiful during the course of the game, Seiji had witnessed all the beauties playing with him in various types of attire and giving him plenty of eye candy. Kaedes opponent was a black-veiled, white-haired woman. She was also wearing black-and-white Sakura Island clothing. This woman was covering her face which was a little unusual. During all the events of this game so far, not a single opponentor perhaps puppethad covered their face like this. The black-veiled woman tossed out the shuttlecock and served first with a clear, resounding sound. The shuttlecock came flying at a high speed. Kaede barely managed to return it. *Peng peng peng peng* After a flurry of blows, the shuttlecock landed on Kaedes side, and she lost the first point. It was now Kaedes turn to serve. After a few more exchanges, the shuttlecock landed on her side yet again. After the third, fourth, and fifth repeat The illusion ended. I failed. I have to go back twelve spaces. The blonde teacher helplessly moved her player piece back. Shika was up next. She rolled a five and moved to a space with a drawing of a boy and girl playingkaruta . Karuta was a classic game where a judge sang an ancient poem, and the two players competing would attempt to be the first to steal the card representing that poem. Seiji recalled that there was a popular anime regarding this card game back in his previous life. It was called something like Chihayafuru ? They entered the illusion. The male-Shika was seated in the middle of a tatami mat room. She was wearing Sakura Island clothing, and her opponent was once again the black-veiled, white-haired woman! Is she some type of boss in this game? Seiji was somewhat suspicious about her identity. Paper karuta cards were already arranged in between them, but there was no judge. Suddenly, a melodious female voice began to sing a poem. The black-veiled womans right hand instantly moved, causing a paper card to vanish on the tatami and appear in her hand. So quick! That was just a few words! And her speed she must be cheating!! Seiji remarked in his mind. Shika had a nervous expression. The next time that a new poem began, she attempted to steal the card at the fastest speed possible. However, the black-veiled woman was faster than her, and instantly stole away the second card again. The black-veiled woman also obtained the third and fourth cards After successfully stealing five cards in a row and leaving Shika with nothing, Shika ended up failing the event. They all returned to reality, and Shika was forced to go back twelve spaces. That black-veiled woman appeared in multiple events near the finishing point and is an exceedingly strong opponent. She must be the final boss, Seiji said. If my guess is correct, Reo-chan will meet her as well. Everyone looked towards the little girl. Reo rolled a six. She moved to a scene of children having a snowball fight. When they entered the illusion, Reos opponent was indeed the black-veiled woman as Seiji had surmised! Chapter 327 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Reo failed as well. The black-veiled woman was able to throw snowballs swiftly and accurately. There was no way for a little girl like Reo to compete against her. After failing, she was forced to go back twelve spaces, just like Kaede and Shika. It seemed that it would be difficult to defeat her, but Seiji had no choice but to try. My turn, draw! Whoops, I meant to roll the die Seiji tossed the die and moved to a space containing a drawing of men drinking together. The black-veiled woman appeared once again. Seiji was sitting across from her, with a wine flagon placed before each of them. The wine flagon was approximately the size of two baseballs. It was open, but no smell of alcohol emanated from it. The rules were quite simple. The first to finish the flagon of wine before them would be the winner. Its time to duel! Seiji and the black-veiled woman simultaneously brought their flagons of wine to their mouths and began drinking! With Seijis first gulp, he didnt feel anything. It tasted like water to him. However, right after that, he felt his lips going numb, and a fierce sensation welled up in his mouth, throat, and even stomach. It felt like there was a fire raging inside himan unpleasant experience to say the least! This flavor; this feeling Seiji recalled a type of alcohol that he had tasted out of curiosity in his previous worldSpirytus Rektyfikowany! The alcohol with the highest alcohol content in the world! It was 96% alcohol and bore the nickname Water of Life!! What was the meaning of a 96% alcohol drink? Even the disinfecting alcohol used by hospitals was only 75% alcohol, yet this was an entire 21% higher! It could be ignited simply by a lighter!! This was basically pure alcohol; it certainly wasnt something a person could drink directly. Seiji had only tasted it one time in his previous life. It left him a deep impression; it was a similar feeling to the flagon of alcohol before him. Just one gulp is already so unpleasant In reality, Seiji would never even consider finishing an entire flagon. But this wasnt real. It was merely an illusion. In that case, Seiji decided not to worry about it. Not only could he finish a flagon, he could even try finishing an entire crate as long as he maintained his consciousness in this fantastical illusion! As for the Water of Life, it appeared quite commonly in a comedy manga as the male lead and his companions daily drink. Thats righta daily drink. Treating the Water of Life just like water just this alone would make anyone want to comment on it. Seiji recalled that the manga had the same author asBaka to Test , and that it was quite amusing. Its name was Eh, why cant I recall? My head feels so dizzy I cant feel my mouth anymore My body is going numb Seiji suddenly returned to his senses and discovered that he was back in his living room. Did I win? he said uncertainly. Before anyone responded, he heard a voice in his mind. He had won. He managed to defeat the black-veiled woman in the drinking contest! I won, Seiji said, and apparently I can even roll my die again. If he rolled a four, he would reach the finishing point. If he rolled anything higher than four well, he hoped that this board game didnt have a rule like starting over from the very beginning again if he passed the finishing point. Its time for the critical moment of the duel! Come, heart of the cards whoops, I meant dice roll. Its gotta be a four! He tossed his die. With everyone watching, the die rolled and rolled and finally stopped, showing a four! It was just the number he needed to reach the finishing point. Seiji smiled as he picked up his player piece and moved to the finishing point. Everyone entered another illusion. They saw cherry blossoms covering the sky. They were in a large cherry-tree forest, where countless flowers were blooming. The endless flower petals seemed just like clouds, beautiful and romantic. Seiji was rather stunned by the sight. So beautiful he heard someone murmur from beside him. He turned around and saw Mika dressed in pink Sakura Island clothing. Indeed, its so beautiful. Kaede appeared on his other side. Shika silently walked up to him, and Reo was exclaiming at this scene as well. All of them had entered this illusion! Is this the congratulations for beating the game scene? Seiji wondered aloud. Right when he finished saying that, he saw the black-veiled woman appear and walk over to them. She stood in front of everyone before bowing deeply. The wind lightly lifted part of the veil covering her face, revealing delicate lips curved up in a gentle smile. Who are you? Seiji asked. He didnt receive a reply. The illusion ended. When Seiji returned to his living room, he discovered that the boards spell formation and gold-red glow had disappeared. When he tried standing up and moving, he no longer felt any restrictions. He was able to move about as he pleased. It was the same for everyone else. The invisible force that was forcing everyone to play the game earlier had completely disappeared. Its over, Seiji said. It looks like that this is just a harmless game after all. Judging from the result, it appeared that apart from draining their Mana, the game had done nothing to them. When compared to the fun they had while playing the game, Seiji felt that it was rather worth it. Seiji was even willing to play it again in the future, but first he wanted to understand its functions more clearly. That was a wondrous experience but who was that lady that appeared in the end? Kaede asked curiously. I dont know; its all a mystery to me. I have no idea what this board game really is. Seiji shrugged. Luckily for us, it was harmless. Things could have turned out bad if it was a dangerous artifact. Im sorry Mika lowered her head. This was an accident, Mika. You couldnt have expected such a thing to happen either. Im not blaming you at all, Seiji consoled. If theres any blame at all, then Im the one who should be blamed, as I asked you to bring some cards or a board game over to play with. Seigo In the end, this is just an accident. Theres no need to mind something like this. Whats important now is to understand the situation clearly. Seiji rubbed his chin in contemplation. Mika you said that your mother told you that this was something your father left behind, right? Mika nodded. Could your father actually be a Spiritual Ability user? Do you have any particular memories of your father? Mika thought about it for a moment before shaking her head. I dont my father passed away when I was really young, and I dont really remember anything about him, so I cant think of anything special In that case, well have to ask Miss Landlord, Seiji said. I believe that Miss Landlord probably doesnt know about the mystical. If she did, then she would know what this board game was, and she probably wouldnt have casually let others play with it. After all this time, Seiji had never noticed the landlord, Nozomi Uehara, acting unusual in any way. Seiji didnt believe that she was actually a secret Spiritual Ability user or knew anything about the mystical. Of course, he could try confirming it by asking the landlord directly, but he didnt feel like he should do that. If the landlord turned out to be a normal person, she would only gain trouble if he informed her about the mystical. Mika, try being natural about it and ask her about your father. Ill also contact the President and ask her about this board game. Alright Mika nodded. Seiji looked back towards Kaede. Ill keep what happened here a secret, the blonde teacher said, smiling. She knew about Seijis true name and background already. Due to this, although she was surprised about the mysterious event that occurred today, she was able to accept it quickly. She knew what he wanted to say and what she should do. Thank you, Juumonji-sensei. Theres no need to be polite. Kaede inwardly felt that this experience was quite valuable for her. No matter what the process was like, just experiencing such a thing with Seiji and the others was an excellent way of getting closer to him. Step by step, slowly but surelythat was her ultimate goal. Chapter 328 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Mika returned to her residence. Before calling the president no, Natsuya, Seiji wanted to have a meal first. He was quite hungry after his ordeal, and he assumed that the scion was likely having a meal of her own, which he had no desire to interrupt. Sensei, would you like to eat lunch together with us? Seiji asked. Is that alright? Kaede said. Of courseas long as you dont mind that its rather plain. How could I possibly mind? I wont hold back by staying over, then. Food is a lot more delicious when enjoyed with others rather than eating it on my own. The blonde teacher smiled. Please allow me to help out in the kitchen to repay you a little. Theres no need to be so polite, Sensei. Im not the type who can simply sit around and wait to enjoy a meal. Please allow me to help out, Harano-kun. Kaede firmly insisted on helping out in the kitchen, so Seiji could only accept. In that case, he wanted Shika to have a chance to rest, but Shika also firmly insisted on helping out in the kitchen. And so, it became a scene of him, Kaede, and Shika all working together in the kitchen. Cooking together with a mature beauty and a younger beauty Seiji had a sense of dj vu. He recalled how he had done the same thing together with Mika and the landlord before in the past, on the day that Kaede had moved in. That had been a very enjoyable dinner for him. Seiji secretly snuck a look at Kaede beside him. The blonde teacher had a big smile on her face as she washed some vegetables; she seemed to be enjoying her time here. Seiji felt conflicted when he saw this. He personally believed no, he felt like he didnt owe Kaede anything, but even so He didnt know how to describe his feelings. At any rate, he hoped that she could be happy. Kaede detected Seijis gaze upon her. The fact that he was looking in her direction meant that he cared for her, which made her happy. She was happy to be able to cook and eat together with him in the kitchen. Having him pay attention to her and being close to him were both sources of joy for her. She believed that she would be even happier in the future. Everyones efforts in cooking lunch together was a great success. Reo even ate an extra half a bowl compared to usual. Kaede also insisted on washing the dishes, and Shika didnt back down as well. As for Seiji he was kicked out of the kitchen by the two girls, who claimed that he wasnt needed and could go do whatever he wanted to. Reo was currently sitting by the kotatsu , softly collapsed on the table. She seemed just like a lazy kitten, satisfied from eating its fill. Seiji glanced at the time and decided to call Natsuya later, as he wanted to rest for a while. Like Reo, he collapsed onto the table and turned into a big, lazy cat. His consciousness gradually became hazy Seiji slowly opened his eyes. I actually fell asleep? What time is it now? When Seiji woke up, he noticed something warm, soft, and faintly pleasant-smelling next to him. When he turned around, he saw that Shika was sleeping beside him, snuggling closely into his back. The black-haired girls pure and beautiful face had a contented expression, as if she were having a wonderful dream. Seiji was somewhat stunned by her appearance. Whats going on? When he looked around, he discovered that he had fallen asleep by the kotatsu . Shika was sleeping next to him. And judging by the fact that there were other feet under the kotatsu , the others were sleeping on the opposite side. They had to be Kaede and Reo. For all four of them to have fallen asleep by thekotatsu honestly. Seiji looked towards Shika again. She seemed to be fast asleep, and Seiji didnt want to wake her up. But he had things to do, and he couldnt continue to sleep any longer. Seiji attempted to move slightly without waking his adopted younger sister up. Very good; she didnt react. He moved his body away some more. At this moment, the black-haired girl moved, got closer to him, and clutched him in her arms! Seiji was rendered speechless. Shika-chan, are you awake? he asked in a soft voice. There was no response. It seemed to be an action taken while she was still asleep. Seiji carefully lifted up his hand and was about to gently peel off Shikas hands from himself. Right when he touched her hand, he suddenly heard her mutter, I like Is she awake? Seiji looked at her face. He saw that Shika still had her eyes closed, and only her lips were moving slightly. He barely managed to hear her say, Brother the most. Seijis eyes widened in shock. This scene he felt like words such as beautiful or cute were insufficient to describe it. He couldnt describe what he was feeling right now. He recalled what it was like being together with Shika during the period in which she had amnesia. He felt something welling up within him. Seiji continued to hold her hand without letting go. Forget it; lets continue sleeping like this for a while longer! Seiji decided to close his eyes again while holding on to his adopted younger sisters hand. In the end, he slept until the middle of the afternoon. Shikas face was rather red when she woke up and returned to her own room. I should have left earlier, but I didnt want to return to my lonely room by myself. Kaede hugged Reo and asked in a spoiled voice, Can I stay here for dinner tonight as well? Ill chip in for groceries. Seiji looked towards Reo. The little girl was snuggling against the blonde beauty; she was obviously enjoying the hug. The answer was obvious. After acceding to Kaedes request, Seiji went to the study to make a phone call. Good afternoon Natsuya. Good afternoon Seiji. He still felt rather awkward about addressing her by name. I met with something on my end; its like this Seiji explained what happened earlier in the morning. The board game was able to draw multiple people into an illusion and restrict their actions, including even you and Kagura-san judging by this, the board game must be an incredibly high-level Spiritual Artifact, Natsuya explained in a serious tone. This type of Spiritual Artifact is unlikely to have been crafted just for the fun of it at least thats what I believe. I wont be able to know the specifics until I inspect it, but Im currently busy today, so why dont you bring it over tomorrow night? Alright, Seiji agreed. By the way, its really surprising that Uehara-san had such a Spiritual Artifact lying around in her apartment. Yeah, Im even beginning to wonder now if Sakura-san greeting Mika wasnt a coincidence at allperhaps there was some type of hidden connection. Its possible I only saw Uehara-san as a normal person, but perhaps Sakura-san saw something that I didnt Both of them fell silent for a moment. Im very curious just what exactly its about, Natsuya said at last. If you learn anything more, please contact me. Yep Their conversation ended there. Seiji idly stared at his cell phone for a moment. Should I contact Mika now and ask her about the situation? Or should I wait for a while longer? He didnt know if she would be able to find anything out from the landlord. In the end, he decided to wait for a while longer. Seiji put away his cell phone and went to his computer to begin the task of writing. After some time, there was a knock on the front door. Seiji opened the door and welcomed Mika inside. At this time, Kaede and Reo were inside one of the other rooms, so nobody else was in the living room. I asked my mom, and she said that Dad was a little strange when they were younger, Mika said after sitting down by the kotatsu . He liked to talk to himself in places where nobody else was around, make strange movements, read weird books, occasionally act abnormal, or draw unusual runes or drawings and so on. Later on, these strange habits stopped. He explained it by saying that he was immature in his youth and was simply clowning around. But he still had the hobby of collecting strange thingssuch as this board game. Because he really valued his collection when he was still alive, Mom never threw anything of his away and kept them all. I went and looked around the storage room. It would be quite a hassle to clear them all out, so I took a picture with my cell phone. She showed Seiji the picture she took on her cell phone. Chapter 329 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Seiji couldnt see everything in the picture clearly due to the lack of lighting, but he saw various unusual objects. For example, there was a windmill that had rotor blades made out of mirrors, and cyan-colored spiral runes were engraved onto each rotor blade. There was a silver kettle with various strange red lines drawn upon it. It also had two spouts, one on each side. There was a wooden sword which appeared to be over 1.5 meters in length. One side was black while the other side was white. The black side had tiny white words etched upon it, while the white side had tiny black words etched upon it. There was a kendama that had a dark blue hilt with strange black lines upon it. The ball portion was painted dark red and had numerous black dots. If all of these are actually Spiritual Artifacts that would be an incredible discovery. Seiji returned Mikas cell phone to her after he finished looking at everything in the picture. I already called Natsuya and told her about what happened. She thinks that this board game is a high-level Spiritual Artifact, which means that its definitely something out of the ordinary. If all of these are on the same level as that board game well, thats probably unlikely, but even if only two or three of these objects are on the same level, itd be really incredible. A moment of silence fell between them. You called the president by name, Mika said. Eh? You just said the presidents name, instead of calling her President,'' Mika said, looking into his eyes. Indeed, Seiji admitted. Weve begun calling each other by name. Another moment of silence fell between them. By the way does Miss Landlord know where these objects in her husbands collection originated from? Seiji asked. Mika shook her head. Mom said that when she asked Dad in the past, Dad said that they were gifts from other people, but wouldnt mention who they came from. When Mom pressured him about it, he would only say that the person who gave it to him wished to remain anonymous. After hearing the exact same answer several times, Mom gave up on asking. Saying that someone else had given the objects to him, but not being willing to say who they came from this seemed like an obvious excuse. However, there was also the possibility of it being true. Seiji contemplated the matter. If Mr. Uehara was telling the truth, then was the person who gave him these gifts a Spiritual Ability user? Did he receive these gifts all from a single person, or several different people? And why did they give such things to Mr. Uehara? Was Mr. Uehara himself a Spiritual Ability user? There were many unknowns. I think that we should show all these items to Natsuya; what do you think? Whatever you want. The pigtailed girl laid her head down listlessly on Seijis table. You dont want to? I think its fine either way. It was obvious that she was being a bit difficult. Seiji blinked. Whats the matter, Mika? Nothing I just feel rather tired. The pigtailed girl closed her eyes. I see then you should have some rest. Seiji looked at her closely. He wanted to say something but didnt know what to say. He instinctively felt that she wanted silence right now. So, he remained quiet. He simply observed her face in silence. Mika felt his gaze upon her and opened her eyes, meeting Seijis gaze. Why are you looking at me? Because I want to look at you, Seiji answered reflexively. When he realized what he said, he suddenly felt a wave of embarrassment. What did I say just now!? Mikas face flushed red, and she averted her gaze. I-Im not that pretty; its not like Im as beautiful as the president She noticed what was wrong with her sentence after she said it, and she was overcome by a wave of embarrassment. What did I say just now!? Mika After hearing what she accidentally let slip just now, Seiji realized what was going on. Pretend that I didnt say that just now, Mika muttered in a tiny voice. I already heard you. You can forget what you just heard. My brain isnt a computers hard driveits not able to delete things at will, Seiji said with a chuckle. Mika do you want to hear the truth from me? Eh? The truth about the difference between you and the presidents looks. Mika didnt know how to respond to this. Seiji smiled. It might not be good to judge girls by their looks, but if you want to hear what I think, then Ill tell you my opinion. I want to hear it. Alright then, I wont hold back. He acted as if he was the host of a variety program and cleared his throat. To be direct, Mika, youre indeed a beautiful, very pretty girl. However, Natsuya is a mega-level beauty whos even prettier than you are. This is a review based on anyones normal sense of beauty. I think that you yourself should agree as well. Its quite obvious that theres a difference between your looks. Wah Mika seemed to receive an impact from this. Not being as good as someone else in looks or some other area and feeling depressed is something normal, Seiji continued. Theres no especially good method to deal with this either. One can only face reality and do the best that they can. And what I believe the worst thing to do in this case is to deny oneself, or to make things difficult for oneself. Everyone is unique although this sounds like something nice yet empty, its the truth. You cant be Natsuya Yoruhana, nor can Natsuya Yoruhana be Mika Uehara. Youre you, and you should value yourself more. He reached out with his hand and patted Mika on the head. You have to take good care of yourself, Mika. What are you saying The pigtailed girl was feeling a mixture of emotions. She knew that Seiji wanted to comfort her, but couldnt he say something that sounded nicer? I know shes quite beautiful, but youre more important to me in my heart, would have been fine. Didnt he know that girls needed to be consoled with theyre feeling down!? These words of yours have basically zero effect in consoling me! Mika energetically retorted in her mind. However, Seijis gentle look and the way he patted her head both gave her a feeling of warmth. Idiot, she said in her mind. Mika then stopped thinking about anything else. Later that night, Seiji received a phone call from Yukari Asamiya. Good evening, Seigo. Good evening, Yukari. Are you free during the Winter Snow Festival? She took the direct approach. Im sorry Im busy, Seiji replied. You already have a date with someone else? Thats correct. Cant you abandon this date and change it to spending time with me instead? Yukari asked in a soft voice. Eh? If you can go out with me during the Winter Snow Festival, Ill give you an amazing present~ Yukari said in a sultry voice. Seiji felt as if he could imagine the purple-haired beautys flushed face and seductive expression. A girl giving a boy an amazing present during the Winter Snow Festival his imagination ran wild for a moment. He was moved for a moment but quickly firmed his resolution. I apologize, I cant do that, Seiji answered. I already promised since that person needs my help. Help? Yeah, that person has a troublesome matter that I need to help out with. Yukari fell silent for a moment. As expected, this approach was no good, Yukari chuckled. I knew already that you wouldnt be the type to go back on a promise, but I still couldnt help but try. I apologize. It was rude of me to attempt to make you break a promise. I hope that you dont mind. Its fine; I dont mind, Seiji answered. Thats good, then. Yukari paused for a moment. Are you free tomorrow, then? Tomorrow Im free in the morning. Id like to meet you to discuss the game were making. Is that alright? Seiji fell silent for a moment. He recalled the words he said to Shika when he returned home after his last meeting with Yukari. Yukari Asamiya was an excellent and beautiful girl who matched his interests. If he had a date with her His adopted younger sisters face popped up in his mind. Seiji made his decision. If its about the game we can simply discuss it over the internet. Chapter 330 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 I know, but Id still like to see you in person. Yukari nervously tightened her grip on her cell phone. You dont want to? Its not that its just After thinking it over, Seiji decided to be forthright with Yukari. I mentioned before that I have someone Im living with, right? Yes. Im living with my adopted younger sister. She told me that she hoped that I wouldnt get a girlfriend in the immediate future so that she could stay with me like this for a while longer, Seiji confessed. I promised this to her to temporarily maintain the status quo, until she feels more assured living together with me. Thats why its not that Im not willing, its that during this time, I dont want to um He didnt know how to express himself. Can I understand it as you not wishing for an overly intimate relationship with girls during this time period? Yukari asked. Yes, I suppose you could say that. What about your date during the Winter Snow Festival? That isnt a date; Im just helping her out. I dont have that type of relationship with that girl Yukari fell silent for a moment. The adopted younger sister that you speak of could she be that beautiful black-haired girl by your side when I ran into you at the bookstore before? Yukari recalled this scene. Yep, thats her. Yukari felt a mysterious sense of loss. She realized she had miscalculated things after hearing this. If she had known back then that the black-haired beauty was the person living together with Seigo, she definitely wouldnt have assumed the attitude she did. She lacked information and had been overconfident. She actually made such a mistake! It was something she had felt was unimportant but was actually critical! Could it be that the time that she had invited Seigo but met with Wakaba-san and Uehara-sans interference was also due to the secret meddling of this adopted younger sister? This seemed highly likely to her. Yukari felt as if she was witnessing the puppet-master behind the scenes. This seemed like an exaggeration, but that was what she truly felt right now. Yukari suppressed the urge to sigh as she recalled the way the black-haired girl had looked at her when they met at the bookstore. Whats her name? Her name is Shika Kagura. Shika Kagura. Yukari committed this name to her memory. Can I ask something about Shika Kagura? What would you like to know? Of course its why she came to live together with you. How did she become your adopted younger sister? Seiji fell silent when he heard this. Did I ask something that I shouldnt have asked? As Yukari was wondering if she had unwittingly trod on a landmine, Seijis calm voice answered her. Because some things happened its difficult for me to explain. Basically she no longer has any family, and I want to accompany her, so she became my adopted younger sister. His tone of voice was calm, but the content of his answer alone revealed his deep feelings. Im sorry; I shouldnt have asked something like that. Its fine; its not a big deal. Im the one who couldnt give a detailed explanation. I apologize. A moment of silence fell between them. About the game Id still like to meet you face to face, Yukari said softly. No not about the game, Id simply like to see you and be able to talk to you, whether its about the game or anything else. I really want to see you. Its quite a lonely feeling to not see the person you like during the Winter Snow Festival Seiji felt Yukaris feelings clearly. He felt that it would be too cold of him to resolutely refuse. But if he went out to meet her, his promise to Shika Right, if its a meeting How about coming over to my place? Seiji suddenly said. Eh? Its fine even if we dont meet outside to talk, right? How about coming over to my place for a while? Yukaris eyes widened in surprise. Not only was it okay to her, it was basically what she wanted the most! She had never expected him to make such an offer. After she regained her senses, the purple-haired girl immediately responded with: Okay! Id be more than happy to. Yep, this seemed fine to Seiji. This way, we can meet each other, and it wont count as a date. Im simply having a friend over. Seiji inwardly praised himself for his wisdom. Then just come over tomorrow when youre free; either the morning or the afternoon is fine. My address is Yukari hurriedly scribbled down his address. Just give me a call before you come over. Ill prepare some tea and desserts. Okay thank you, Seigo. You dont have to thank me for this youre an important friend of mine. Seiji expressed what he truly felt. Yukari felt warmness in her chest from this. After saying good night to each other, they finished their call. In the middle of the night, in Reos soul realm. Seiji learned yet another spell[Mana Shield]after having finished the prerequisites and paying the points. This spell created a barrier around himself that would constantly be maintained as long as he still had Mana. It was able to block both physical and magical attacks. If it was struck by a powerful attack that exceeded its limits, then the barrier would shatter. But if he expected such an attack, he could temporarily double the barriers strength for a short period of time. Afterwards, the barrier would collapse on its own, and he would need to cast the spell again. Seiji checked his system and found that nothing new had appeared this time, either. System, youre being a bit lazy these days, arent you? Now that he had learned an attack and a defense spell, learning healing magic was next up on his list. The first spell was called [Beginner-level Heal]. He didnt know if he would be able to finish learning it before the scheduled Yin-Yang Master party. Lets try my best! Seiji decided to work his hardest at cultivating. The next morning. Yukari Asamiya was currently conflicted. What should she wear for the first time visiting the home of the person she liked? It should be something different from what she would wear on a date. It needed to be plainer, but not too plain. It was rather difficult and troublesome to find the right balance. Another problematic matter was preparing presents for the Winter Snow Festival. She had long since prepared a Winter Snow Festival present for Seigo. Originally, she wanted to give it to him when they were alone together, but now it seemed that she could only give it to him normally. What she was conflicted about was whether or not to prepare a present for his adopted younger sisterthat Shika Kagura. If she didnt prepare one, she felt that it would be a little rude. But if she did prepare one firstly, she didnt know what to give her. And secondly, it could have the opposite effect intended. In the end, it was because she didnt know anything about Shika Kagura. She didnt know what Shika liked or her personality, so there was no way for Yukari to deal with her. She wanted to know more Should I ask Seigo? This didnt seem like a good idea to her. Especially if she just directly told him it was for the sake of a present, he would definitely say something like, Oh, you dont have to. The purple-haired girl laid on her bed and sighed helplessly. She now regretted not talking to the black-haired girl when they first saw each other at the bookstore but there was no use crying over spilled milk. Two people popped into her mind. Uehara-san and Wakaba-san they would surely know about Shika Kagura. Should I ask them? It seemed a little humiliating to ask her opponents for information, but it was also a chance for her. When they told her the information regarding Seigo meeting Natsuya for the Winter Snow Festival, it may have been in the name of an apology to her, but it also counted as showing their attitudes. We should be able to establish somewhat of a tentative alliance. Yukari made that judgment. Now that she came to that conclusion, she decided to make a phone call. In that case, who should she call? As for who would most likely be easier to talk to, it would obviously be Mika Uehara. But for some reason, Yukari felt more like calling Chiaki. And so, she took out her cell phone and dialed Chiakis number. Good morning, Asamiya-san. a lazy voice said from the other side of the cell phone. What a surprise I didnt expect that you would call me; I almost choked on the juice I was drinking. Chapter 331 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 I: Princess Good morning, Wakaba-san. Sorry to bother you in the morning, but I have some questions Id like to ask, Yukari said calmly. About? Its regarding Seigos adopted younger sister, Shika Kagura. There was a momentary silence. Then, Chiaki started chuckling. About that Let me guess, you wanted to ask Seigo out on a date, and you were rejected politely, which led to you learning about her. Am I correct? Thats right, Yukari admitted directly. I want to know more regarding her. Why dont you just ask Seigo directly? Chiaki suggested. As long as its something he can say, hell tell you. Yukari fell silent for a moment. I want to know about the part that he wont tell me about. Eh this doesnt seem like the Princesss way of doing things? Chiaki raised her voice questioningly. I know that this may not be good, but I still want to know. Thats just how I feel, Yukari said. But I also know that you wont tell me, as its not for me to know. Then why did you contact me? I want to understand Shika Kagura better, and youre skilled at seeing through others. I can gather the most information possible from you without having to invade her privacy. Chiaki Wakaba was a famous detective whoops, outstanding at deductions. Yukari had personally experienced this for herself. Chiaki would definitely know more about things than Mika would. The prerequisite, of course, was her being willing to tell Yukari. Is this praise? Or sarcasm? Its praise. Ive personally tasted what its like to go up against you, so in this regard, no matter how I personally feel, Im truly impressed by your deductive abilities. Its my honor to be praised by the Princess, Chiaki said with a chuckle. But why should I tell you anything? Do you think that Id tell something as important as information about Seigos cute adopted younger sister to you just because you praised me a little? Its here, Yukari said to herself. This is the critical junctionthis decides whether or not I can convince this tomboy. Of course I dont think that. In order to get information from you, I should trade something of equal value. But before that, Id like to confirm, have you truly given up on Seigo? Chiaki fell silent for a moment. If youre not saying that youve completely given up, then that probably means that you havent. In that case, we can make an alliance against Natsuya Yoruhana. Oh? What are the specifics of this alliance you propose? Well help each other out on certain things. For example, as you told me about Shika Kagura this time, next time you can ask me for some information, or request my assistance, or even request that I not do a specific thing one time. Oh? So its something along the line of establishing a diplomatic relationship? Thats correct. I believe that this shall be beneficial for both of us, especially when our opponent is someone as strong as President Yoruhana. What a surprise. I never expected the Princess to take such a course of action. I dont feel like theres anything bad about what Im doing, No, I should say that you should be the one who isnt surprised. You must have guessed that I would do this, otherwise you wouldnt have given me such a message to begin with, Chiaki Wakaba, Yukari said in a serious voice. Chiaki fell silent for another moment, before she chuckled once more. Im beginning to like you even more, Princess. Alright, youve convinced me. Ill tell you about that cute adopted younger sister of his, although I dont know that much either. In exchange, when I need something from you in the future, please remember your promise. Of course, Yukari replied. Since I was the one who brought up the idea of allying, Ill definitely keep my promise. You sure sound reliable. Chiaki chuckled and said, Now then, where should I start? About Shika Kagura The next morning, some time after Yukari called and said that she was on her way, Seiji heard a knock on his door and went to open it. He saw the purple-haired beauty. She was wearing a dark windbreaker and was holding a bag in her hands. Welcome, he greeted her with a smile. Yukari smiled as well. Please excuse my intrusion. She handed Seiji a box of confectioneries as she entered, which Seiji accepted politely. He then led her to the living room. The purple-haired girl took off her windbreaker to reveal a light, elegantly knitted sweater and jeans underneath. This was what Yukari went with after a lengthy internal debate about what to wear. Although it seemed somewhat plain, her outfit had its own charm. Her sharp senses noticed Seijis eyes pause on her for a moment, and this made her happy. She felt that it was worth spending so long on picking out her clothes. Seiji helped hang up Yukaris windbreaker and had her sit down by the kotatsu. He poured a cup of hot tea for her and brought out the desserts that he had prepared. Yukari looked around her as she accepted the tea. My apologies that my living space is rather simple. No I think its pretty nice. Did you redecorate this place recently? I indeed did some redecorating, albeit only in the living room. Yukari stopped looking around and sipped on her tea. Where is your adopted younger sister, Kagura-san? she asked casually. Shes in her room Before Seiji could even finish his sentence, both of them saw the black-haired girl walk out of her room. This was the second meeting between Yukari Asamiya and Shika Kagura. Their eyes shot needles at each other as they locked together. Shes so beautiful, Yukari exclaimed in her mind. Last time at the bookstore, although she had been intentionally ignoring Shikas presence, Shikas beauty had still left her with a deep impression. Perhaps it was because Shika Kagura was so beautifulalmost etherealthat Yukari had unconsciously not wanted to pay attention to her. She instinctively felt as if Shika were no mere mortalor, at the very least, a presence that mortals shouldnt casually approach. Or perhaps, it was because Shika was simply too beautiful, so as a fellow girl, she naturally felt distant from her? Yukari personally believed that as an artist, she was able to objectively assess other girls beauty, like she had with Natsuya Yoruhana. Perhaps there were exceptions, though, such as this girl before her. In theory, Shika would make an excellent model, but Yukari had no ideas about desecrating no, drawing Shika at all. Hello, excuse me for entering. Im Yukari Asamiya, Seigo Harano-sans schoolmate from a different class. Hello, Shika replied lightly before walking to the kotatsu and sitting down by Seijis side. Yukari was rendered somewhat speechless. I apologize. Shes shy around strangers and isnt too good at dealing with such situations Seiji had an apologetic look on his face. No, its okay. Yukari looked towards Seiji, her eyes expressing that she understood. It was just like what Wakaba-san had told her. Shika Kagura had an icy cold personality. She preferred to remain distant from others, hardly ever spoke, and hated contact Seigo was the only exception. The best way to deal with her would be to leave her alone, but it definitely didnt mean that she should be ignored. Shika Kagura had a deep attachment to Seigo Harano and would likely fiercely counterattack anyone who she viewed as an outsider capable of threatening her position in his heart. Before, when you invited Seigo on a date, she was the one who told Mika, and then Mika told me. That is to say, shes the main cause of your planned date with Seigo failing; she ruined your goal to spend time alone with him. Kagura-san is capable of far more than just this. She has a great amount of influence over Seigo. Just the fact that Seigo promised to temporarily not get a girlfriend due to her request is the best evidence of this. If it wasnt for the fact that shes still rather young and only in middle school, then she would probably be the scariest opponent of allperhaps even above Natsuya Yoruhana. Let me put it this way, if youre the Princess, and President Yoruhana is the Queen, then she can be described as the Demon King.'' Demon King. Yukari really had to restrain herself from commenting on this nickname that Chiaki used to describe Shika, but she understood what Chiaki was saying. If she wanted to conquer the castle that was Seigo Harano, then she definitely couldnt ignore the beautiful, ethereal, ice-cold existence beside him, especially when she wielded such great power. This was her second meeting with the resident Demon King of the castle, Shika Kagura! Chapter 332 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Seiji felt that the atmosphere was a little strange. Ever since Shika came out, the atmosphere underwent a subtle change. That was the way that Seiji felt. This was only the second meeting between Yukari and Shika, and besides, they basically had zero communication the first time. Why were things like this? In the end, Seiji decided that it must have been a mistaken impression. After casually chatting a little, Seiji brought up the main topic of conversation. About the game, you probably wanted to talk to me about the dating route for the female character youre going to voice, right? Yes also, I wanted to confirm the art style I should use for the game. Should I go with a cute style or a more aesthetic one? The art style I dont think that its necessary to settle on an art style so quickly, since the game storyline isnt set right now, either. Seiji mulled it over. But if I have to pick one right now, Id go with the aesthetic style. We can change the art style according to the story or character as necessary, and maybe in some scenarios one art style will be favored over the other. For now, just follow your own judgment. Yukari nodded. Alright. Ive already discussed the female leads storyline with Chiaki and written an outline. Im not really satisfied with this story, Seiji added, but I can still show it to you first if you would like a rough idea of how to make your own storyline. Do you want to look at Chiakis storyline first, or would you prefer to discuss the female character youll be in charge of and making her route? Yukari contemplated Seijis question for a moment. Let me see the other storyline first. Im very curious about Wakaba-sans no the female leads storyline. And so, the two of them went to Seijis study, where Seiji opened up a document on his computer for her to read. When Yukari finished reading the document, the two of them returned to thekotatsu . Its a bit different from what I imagined, Yukari said. I thought that Wakaba-san would prefer a slightly more special story. Seiji sipped his tea. She did make some rather special requests, but none of them were appropriate. All those forbidden R-18 topics are definitely out of the question. I think that the male leads settings are great, though. Are they based off of you? Yukari looked directly at Seiji. Yes, it was Chiakis and Mikas combined idea. They said something about this being gender equality I agree with them! I think that this is the best way to do things. If Wakaba-san didnt bring this up, I would have brought it up myself, the purple-haired girl said with a grin. Not only that, I think that Seigo should be the male leads voice actor; itll be amazing! Seiji was rendered speechless. Rather than me, he protested, I think that Hoshi would be the better choice for voicing the male lead. Hes the male leads character model anyway, and his voice is quite suitable for it. Hed definitely be better than me. He attempted to toss this job to Hoshi. Amami-san is no good; his voice wont give off the right feeling! Yukari instantly rejected this choice. What feeling is that? Seiji asked. The feeling of a main character! Yes, hes the model for the main character, and his voice is appropriate as well. Although hes not a bad choice for the voicing the male lead, thats only at the level of not bad. When the players hear his voice, they wouldnt think, This must be the male lead!'' Yukari said in a serious voice. That is to say, hes not spirited enough. As a trap, Amami-san is too much like a trap. Hes suitable to be a trap character, but not the main character whos supposed to be at the center of the story! In comparison, Seigo, your voice gives others that feelingfrom the moment you speak, you give off the feeling of a main character. The players will think, The main character should be like this! Although maybe the feeling is a little too cool and not girlish enougha small problem for a trap characteryou can try practicing, and change it with hard work and effort, or simply change your voice with a voice changer! Seiji didnt know what to say to Yukari, whose eyes were currently sparkling. What the hell was with sounding cool the moment he spoke? He didnt feel like his voice was anything special; it wasnt like he was Daisuke Ono. The important part for voice actors was meant to be their voice, not their spirit! Although spirit was important, he felt that the voice should still be the foundation. For example, Rie Kugimiyas fame for tsundere voices came from her voice, while having someone like Kana Hanazawa say the same linesfor example, Urusai three times in a row would definitely make someone feel strange. Cough, he was getting off topic. In summation, Seigo, come be a voice actor! The male leads voice actor cant be anyone other than you! Yukari was speaking passionately and had an equally passionate expression as if she were the main character of some hot-blooded manga. Seiji felt that he was looking at himself. He was currently feeling conflicted, as he now understood why Chiaki had called Yukari a female version of himself. I Ill consider it, he said finally. Forcefully being requested to write himself into the trap main characters story, and then even being made into the male leads voice actor he felt as if the world had evil intentions for him. No, he shouldnt think that way. Chiaki and Mika and Yukari had all given their ideas based on what they believed to be best. He decided to accept their opinions and carefully consider them without bias. If him being the male leads voice actor would ultimately contribute to this games quality, he was willing to do it. Seiji just lacked the confidence to pull it off. Well, there was no need to rush for a decision. The scenarios had to be finished first before voicing the lines, so he could delay this until later. Lets talk about the second female leads scenario. Lets start with the character traits. He changed the topic. Character traits Seigo, what do you think? As for me, the first traits that come into mind for your character would be skilled artist,excellent student,beautiful and elegant,honest and direct, and popular.'' Yukaris face reddened slightly. So those are your impressions of me. I think that those are pretty good, she said. My plan is to make a clear contrast between the female leads character traits and make the second female lead into the main characters enemy. Enemy? Yes, since the female lead is the childhood friend, wont the second female lead being an enemy be more interesting? Indeed. Seiji rubbed his chin in contemplation as he praised her. As for why they became enemies, it can be something like after the main character entered school, there was a misunderstanding between them, Yukari suggested. This, in addition to him not understanding etiquette, means that he continually offends her, making her dislike him something like that. Yeah we can make her into a Morals and Discipline Committee member and give her the trait of views school rules as highly important.'' Thats nice, Yukari nodded. At first, the two of them are enemies because of a misunderstanding and have various conflicts, but after multiple experiences of some sort together, they slowly become friends. Afterwards, this girl discovers the main characters secret: that they are actually a boy, but she volunteers of her own volition to keep his secret and protect his identity. With that as the catalyst, both of them detect the others romantic feelings, but neither of them voice their feelings. As time goes on, their feelings for each other deepen. Just as the male lead is unable to take it any longer and decides to confess, the girl leaves the school! She actually needed to go overseas to study abroad, in order to improve her art skills and achieve her dream. The male lead chases her to the airport and confesses to her in public! The girl also confesses her own feelings, and the two of them hug each other tightly before kissing The purple-haired girl suddenly realized that perhaps she had said a bit too much and abruptly came to her senses. Seigo looked at her. Shika also looked at her. Yukaris face instantly flushed red. Er um pretty much a feeling like that She lowered her head in embarrassment. Seiji felt that she looked quite cute when she was embarrassed, and his lips arced upwards. What about the ending? Did the girl stay, or did she leave in the end? Chapter 333 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 She leaves, but promises to meet the male lead again. Hmm Its a classic scenario, and its fine to write it like this, but it doesnt feel sufficient, because its too similar to the female leads ending. Seiji rubbed his chin in contemplation. I think that we can write more details, since the boy and girl were enemies at first, so there should be many interesting scenarios that can arise from that, Yukari said. We can write about the way their feelings for each other slowly changed; the process from hating to each other to becoming friends, which then transforms to love. The unspoken love continues until it cannot be suppressed any longer and explodes into the air! Them at the airport, not caring about others looking Cough cough, she suddenly stepped on the brakes. While the overall scenario may be a classic one, as long as we do a good job on the fine details, I think that itll still be interesting. I concur. But as for how to write the details thats a bit more difficult. Do you have anything in mind already? Yukari enjoyed discussing the details with Seiji. Shika simply observed them silently. Apart from sipping on tea and nibbling on some confectioneries, as well as pouring more tea for both of them, she didnt do anything else at all. Although it seemed like Yukari had been ignoring Shika, she was always paying attention to her. Yukari saw that she was only observing; Shika had no intention to interrupt or even to say a single word. This seemed rather odd to her. It wasnt that she wanted Shika to interrupt, but Shika was being too quiet. She just watched them with a distant look, almost as if she were An unlucky black cat? Yukari didnt know how to describe the subtle impression she had. As for Seigo, he didnt do anything apart from smile in gratitude whenever his adopted younger sister refilled his cup for him. This didnt seem like his style at all. Logically speaking, he shouldve involved Shika in their conversation, but he didnt this was probably just how they interacted with each other. At any rate, she found it rather strange. Yukari was genuinely enjoying her conversation with Seiji and wanted to continue it a while longer, but she checked her watch and saw that it was about time to leave. I have a present Id like to give you. She picked up her bag and took out an elegantly wrapped gift box. An early Happy Winter Snow Festival, Seigo, she said, giving the present to him. Thank you. Seiji accepted the present. I apologize that I havent prepared a present for you. I shall give you one in return later. No problem. The purple-haired girl smiled. Open it up and take a look. I hope that youll like it. I wont be reserved, then. Seiji opened the gift box; inside it was a beautiful notebook along with a silver pen. I hope that youll be able to write even more, even better novels, Yukari said with a smile. Thank you for your blessings; this is an excellent present. I really like it. Seiji said sincerely as he picked up the notebook and pen. Yukari glanced over towards Shika. I also have a present Id like to give to Kagura-san. She took out another cute-looking wrapped gift box. An early Happy Winter Snow Festival to you. She handed the box to Shika. Thank you. The black-haired girl accepted it. Yukari didnt know what to think because Shikas expression didnt change one bit. After hearing Chiakis information, she hesitated for a long time before finally deciding on giving a small present out of politeness: a cute cat plushie. This seemed like a safe gift to give a girl who she didnt know very well. Shika had a cold personality, but wasnt a bad child. That was Chiaki Wakabas assessment. Since Shika was able to become Seigo Haranos adopted younger sister, someone viewed as important by him, she definitely wouldnt be a bad girl. She should be able to understand others kind intentions. That was what Yukari believed. Giving her a present shouldnt have the opposite effect intended but it was difficult to tell on the surface. Well, since she had given the present already, she decided to not dwell on it for now. Yukari realized that she found it difficult to deal with a girl like Shika. She wanted to establish a good relationship with Shika, but didnt know how to go about doing it at all. Just how did Seigo become adopted siblings with a girl like this? What could have happened? Why couldnt he talk about it? Yukari was exceedingly curious, but she knew that it wasnt an appropriate time to pry, otherwise she would end up making the brother-sister duo unhappy. She believed that she would be able to find out naturally if she got closer to Seigo in the future. After a little while, Yukari said goodbye and left. Seigo walked her to the door. Shika took her present back to her room. Seiji also returned to his room with his presents. He then opened up his system and inspected his [Gifts] option. The desserts that Yukari had given him rewarded him with ten points, and as for the notebook and pen [Writing stat increase cardSincere Expectation. This card contains Yukaris hope that you can write even better novels in the future. After using this card, your [Writing] stat will permanently increase. The lower the stat, the greater the increase.] [Drawing stat increase cardLoving Heart. This card contains Yukaris love for you. After using this card, your [Art] stat will permanently increase. The lower the stat, the greater the increase.] [Locator cardLonely Heart. This card contains Yukaris loneliness at not being able to spend the Winter Snow Festival with you. You can use this card on any person that has 65 or more favorability rating for you and immediately find out his or her current location.] Seiji didnt know what to say at all this. The [Loving Heart] and [Lonely Heart] cards made him feel a little guilty inside. Well, there was no point in feeling guilty, so he decided to be grateful and use these cards as they were intended. He could immediately use these cards to increase his [Writing] and [Art] stats. The Locator card seemed to have a rather subtle effect, but its effect was quite useful. If he needed to, he could immediately find someone that he was looking for, if they were one of his friends. Seiji lay down on his bed after looking through all this. He used the [Sincere Expectation] card. The card transformed into a flash of light that entered his head. He felt a warm, comfortable sensation and slowly sunk into a daze Moments later, he recovered his senses and used the [Loving Heart] card. The same thing happened again. Later, he checked his system, and discovered that both [Writing] and [Art] had increased by a massive fifteen points each! Seiji got off his bed and went to the study to begin experimenting with his new stat increases. His writing ability had obviously improved. He was now able to flesh out the fine details even better than before. As for his art ability He hadnt worked much on grinding his [Art] stat, but thanks to the stat-increasing cards he received before from Peach-sensei and Yui Haruta, his [Art] stat was over forty. Now that he had received a fifteen-point increase, the result was his drawing had improved by leaps and bounds! Seijis eyes lit up as he looked at the drawing he had just finished: a black-haired beauty wielding a Demon Blade. He had just drawn Shika. Shika, clothed in black, was looking straight ahead. One pale hand gripped her scabbard, and her other hand was unsheathing her sword. The Demon Blade sword was half-unsheathed, with its blade glistening. Her body was tilted forward slightly, making it seem like she was just about to pounce. While the drawing wasnt as beautiful as the person herself, Seiji felt that it was a pretty nice drawing. At the very least, it was far better than his previous drawing attempts. He decided to show her. Seiji acted immediately and went to go knock on Shikas door. Shika opened her door. Shika-chan, I tried drawing something, and I feel like it wasnt bad, so Im showing it to you. When the black-haired girl saw the drawing, her eyes instantly widened in shock. This is me? Yep! What do you think? Shika took the drawing and looked over it more closely. Awesome she murmured. This drawing wasnt top-notch quality, but it had its own moving beauty, and the artists heartfelt intention could be felt from it. Shika blushed crimson and asked, Brother is this my present for the Winter Snow Festival? Chapter 334 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Eh? Seiji blinked in surprise. No this isnt a present. Its just a drawing of mine that turned out pretty nice, so I thought Id to show you. Of course, if you want this, you can keep it. But I think that this drawing is still insufficient to qualify as a present. If you want me to create a drawing of you for your Winter Snow Festival present, Ill do my very best to draw an even better one. How does that sound? I think that this drawing is already good enough, Shika said in a gentle voice as her eyes flashed with a hard-to-read light. But I also want an even better drawing as well. Understood. Seiji nodded. I shall draw something even better and give it to you at the Winter Snow Festival! And so, the present to give his cute adopted sister for the Winter Snow Festival was decided upon. So cute. Kaede truly believed that the child currently holding her hand was worthy of these words. Reo Tachibana The first time that Kaede had met her, she joked that she wanted to kidnap this child, but now she really did want to do so, just a little. Reo was cute and innocent, yet also sensible. Kaede and Reo got along very well. Kaede could feel other people looking at her, their expressions making it obvious that they thought she was a young mother walking around with her daughter. Kaede didnt dislike their mistaken impression, and this surprised even herself. Is this supposed to be a motherly nature? Kaede recalled her own mother, who was both strict yet gentle. Her mother raised her children strictly, while also imparting her deep love. Kaede and her two older brothers, Zankita and Hisashi, all respected their mother as well as loved her. All three siblings received quite a large impact when their mother passed away. Her oldest brother Zankitas personality became violent and impulsive, and her second brother Hisashi became a NEET who never left the house. Kaede herself became rebellious and depraved, running away from home several times. If it wasnt for her father sending underlings and even personally coming out to find and protect her in time, something terrible could have happened to her. Her fathers care as well as time succeeded in easing her pain. Although the three siblings had walked out of the shadows, their scars would forever remain Juumonji onee-chan, whats the matter? the little girl asked. Kaede suddenly returned to her senses and discovered that she had been lost in the nostalgia of reminiscing about her mother. She smiled at Reo. Nothing I was just thinking of something. Reo looked at her face. Onee-chan, were you thinking about your mother? Kaede was surprised to hear this. Yes, how did you know? Because I think that onee-chan is similar to me I also think about mother like you. Kaede looked at her. Tachibana-chan, your mother where is she? Reo lowered her head and said in a tiny voice, My mother has already passed away. Im sorry Juumonji onee-chan, wheres your mother? My mothers the same. Shes already passed away. A moment of silence fell between them. I really miss Mommy every time I think about her, I want to cry, Reo said. But this is no good if I always cry, Mommy will worry about me. I dont want Mommy to worry, which is why I shouldnt cry; I need to be brave Kaedes heart was moved by these words. She really wanted to hug her and spoil the little girl. But she restrained herself from acting impulsively. Her grip on Reos tiny hand tightened a little. Tachibana-chan can I call you Reo from now on? The little girl nodded. Sure. The blonde teacher smiled and said, You can call me Kaede onee-chan as well. I cant take your mothers place, but in the time that I get to spend with you, Ill do my best to be a good big sister. Later that night, Seiji called Natsuya and explained the situation of many possible mysterious objects being at the Uehara familys storage room. He recommended that she come over and take a look at Mr. Ueharas complete collection. Natsuya agreed to come over. Before long, a luxurious car parked in front of the Uehara apartment-complex. The student council president got off from the car; she was wearing a black windbreaker. Seiji, who had been waiting, greeted her and brought her to the Uehara residence. The door opened after they knocked. Good evening, President. Good evening, Uehara-san. Mika invited Seiji and Natsuya inside. Natsuya gave Nozomi Uehara, who she was meeting for the first time, a box of desserts as a greeting gift. Thank you, but youre being too polite. After all, Mika was the one who invited you over. Nozomi smiled as she accepted the confectioneries. Yoruhana-san, thank you so much for helping Mika before. She bowed deeply to Natsuya. I just did what I should have as the student council president, Natsuya said humbly. No need for thanks. Youre really such a beautiful and gentle lady, just like Mika said. Nozomi paused for a moment before continuing, Were just an ordinary family; although I want to show our gratitude, theres not much we can pay you with. This time, we even troubled you to personally look through my late husbands collection. Im so sorry about this. As the least I can do, if theres anything among the collection that you like, please feel free to take it. No theyre all your late husbands precious items; Im just coming over to take a look Giving something to the person that helped out his daughter would be something my husband would have been happy about. Theres no need to be so polite, Nozomi said in a serious tone, looking directly at Natsuya. The president fell silent for a moment before she smiled. Alright, thank you for your gracious offer. After a few pleasantries, it was time for the main event. Nozomi, Mika, and Seiji, who volunteered to help out of his own volition, worked together to move everything from the storage room to the living room, where the collection items could be easily categorized. Natsuya carefully inspected each item, her eyes constantly flashing with the light of [Astral Vision]. She put everything that she had finished inspecting to the tables side. When she finally finished, most of the objects were placed on the left of the table. She only put three objects on the right side. The first object was that board game. The second was the kendama set, and the third was a wooden sword. These three objects are highly valuable. Please take special care when storing them in the future, Natsuya said. If you dont wish to keep them anymore, you can also contact me. Ill purchase them at a reasonable price. You can take them with you, Nozomi said. No, I would like to have this. Natsuya picked up an object from that was with the other objects to the left of the table. It was a circular plate with various strange runes and drawings etched on its surface. This will be more than enough for me. Thank you for your kind offer. Nozomi blinked and said, Is that really fine? Yes, its quite excellent already. Natsuya smiled. Alright if thats sufficient for you. Nozomi then inspected the three objects Natsuya had placed to the right of the table. Yoruhana-san, you said that these objects are highly valuable. Then, could I ask, just how much these are worth? Natsuya didnt answer immediately. Instead, she gave Seiji a questioning look. In turn, Seiji turned to Mika. After some hesitation, Mika nodded. Nozomi was rather confused by this exchange of looks. But what the scion from a rich and illustrious family said next made her mind go blank. These three objects will have very different values depending on the social circles you sell them in. If you auction them in certain circles, the price may be even higher. Im not a professional appraiser, so I cant accurately assess their values. But at my most conservative estimate, each one of these three objects can be individually sold for a minimum of fifty million sakuras. Chapter 335 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Each of these three objects individually was worth a minimum of fifty million sakuras, which meant that all three combined would be over one hundred and fifty million sakuras!? This was a number that far exceeded Nozomis expectations! As a normal working woman, she had expected these objects to be worth a few hundred thousand sakuras at most. She never expected the scion to say such an astonishing number. Mikas eyes widened in surprise as well. Only Seijis expression remained unchanged. When Natsuya said that these items were highly valuable, he expected numbers like this. Highly valuable to a scion like her was a far different concept from the highly valuable that normal people thought of. Not to mention, this was only her conservative estimate. Depending on the people they were sold to as well as the method used to sell them, there would be a large fluctuation in the potential price. If they found a suitably interested buyer or auctioned it, perhaps the estimate would even be doubledor more! Seiji was able to calmly consider such things, but Nozomi was unable to remain calm The sum of one hundred and fifty million sakuras had shocked her so much that she was unable to think of anything else. A moment of silence fell between them. When Nozomi finally managed to return to her senses, she mumbled, Theyre actually so valuable? Yes, they are indeed that valuable, Natsuya said. If youll excuse me for asking, Im rather curious as to how your husband came across these items. Do you know anything about this? I I dont know. My husband only said that someone else gave these to him as a gift, but he didnt mention who. You dont have any clues at all? Natsuya pressed. Any leads or people that might know who gave him these gifts can you think of anything? He was just an ordinary company employee when he was still alive, Nozomi said at last. His friends were normal and I never heard him discuss his collection with anyone before. Please forgive me for prying, but what about Mr. Ueharas relatives? He had a bad relationship with his relatives and rarely interacted with them. Ever since his parents passed away, he stopped interacting with all his other relatives, Nozomi said lightly. If anybody knew, it would be his parentsMikas paternal grandfather and grandmother. They were relatively well-to-do, and this entire apartment-complex was given to my husband by them. But I dont think that they were the ones who gave my husband the items in his collection. If they were, then there would be no need for him to keep it a secret from me. Another moment of silence fell between them. Yoruhana-san, Id like to ask what do you think I should do with these items? Nozomi said. Before, I always kept them in the storage room, but now that I know that theyre so incredibly valuable, I I dont know what to do anymore. Natsuya fell silent for a moment. Personally, Id recommend selling them, she advised in a serious voice. Keeping these may be risky. Although theyve always remained safe until now, theres no guarantee that theyll always remain safe in the future. If you sell them, you wont have to worry about the risk anymore. You can also use the money to make many improvements to your life. Is that so? Then selling them might be for the best. Nozomi looked at the collection items, her eyes troubled. Youre correct: keeping such highly valuable items around is too much pressure for my family. But these are mementos left behind by my husband. Even if I dont know the meaning behind them, they might have been really important to him. Is it really alright to sell them? Everyone fell silent. Miss Landlord, Seiji suddenly said, Id like to ask, are you willing to loan these items out? Everyone looked towards him. Loan? Yep. Not sell, but loan them out instead and collect rent. What do you think? Nozomi nodded. Yes if it was like this I think thats fine. Seiji looked towards Natsuya. Natsuya, are you willing to rent these items and pay an appropriate fee? The presidents eyes flashed with understanding as she nodded. Seiji looked towards Nozomi again and said, Hire a detective to investigate the source of these objects with the rent. Also, you should ask them to determine if theres any hidden meaning to the items; is that alright? Nozomis eyes lit up, and she nodded upon hearing this. Seiji looked towards Natsuya again. Can you help Miss Landlord find an excellent detective and pay the detectives fee in lieu of a rental fee? The scion smiled. Of course; its not a problem. Alright, everyones come to an agreement. Seiji extended his palms. Natsuya should take these with her for the time being, and we can figure out what to do with these items after we discover the truth behind their origin. An excellent idea, Seiji, Natsuya praised. Haruta-kun you have a sharp mind. Thank you, Nozomi said. Seiji chuckled and said, I just suddenly had this idea. The atmosphere relaxed now that everyone had come to a decision. After making idle chatter for a while longer, the president politely said goodbye. Seiji helped to carry the items into her car, and at Natsuyas implicit request, he got on her car and left together with her. Why did Haruta-kun leave together with her? Nozomi looked curious as she watched the luxury car leave. They probably have some things to discuss, Mika said. Do Haruta-kun and Yoruhana-san have a very good relationship? I suppose they have a good relationship. Nozomi blinked as she looked at her daughter. You need to work harder yourself, Mika. Work harder at what? Mika asked sharply. On Natsuyas car. All of those objects were spiritual artifacts, Natsuya said in a serious voice. All of them Seiji raised his brows in surprise. Thats rightall of them. Most of them are broken already, however. Only the three that we took with us are still in working condition. All of them are high-level artifacts? Yes, a very high level, Natsuya said, sighing. Im really curious about what type of person the late Mr. Uehara was. Send someone excellent to investigate him. I think that the Uehara family is concealing something about him, so perhaps we can find out some more information. I believe so as well. Mrs. Ueharas attitude was slightly unnatural but it could also be that she recalled something unpleasant, such as an inheritance dispute. That could be the case, Natsuya agreed, nodding. By the way, did you find any clues from these items themselves? Such as a brand from the person who made them. Most spiritual artifacts have a creators brand on them, just like branded items you can buy in stores. But not a single spiritual artifact from the Uehara family was branded. This includes all the broken artifacts, as well as these three that are still working. Pirated products? Seiji blinked. Thats a rather subtle way of describing it, but I suppose you could say that. Natsuya nodded. Although there are no brand markings, I can tell that theyre all high-quality artifacts. At the very least, the person or organization that created these is a master artifact craftsman. These three artifacts that are still working what are they used for? The board game should be a sealing tool, while the kendama and wooden sword are both spiritual weapons. A sealing tool is it sealing something at the moment? Seiji recalled the black-veiled woman. Could she be a demon that was sealed inside? Its possible. I cant tell from the outside appearance alone. Ill have to do a deeper investigation with the tools available to me at my residence, as well as test out both of those spiritual weapons. Do you need my assistance? I was intending to ask. The two of them smiled as they looked at each other. They arrived at Natsuyas residence. Seiji and Natsuya carried the spiritual artifacts into her residence and walked to the underground practice field. Which item should we start with? Lets test out this wooden sword first. Seiji picked up the wooden sword. This wooden sword was the same one he had seen in Mikas picture. The black-and-white runes carved into either side seemed rather mystical to him. Chapter 336 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 The wooden sword seemed like it was created by an immature middle schooler. However, when he held it and inspected it closely, Seiji could feel that the wooden sword was definitely no ordinary item. It was difficult for him to describe the feeling it gave him. Mystical was the most appropriate word he could come up with. Seiji had a sudden urge to copy a pose from Gintama and wield the wooden sword, twirling it around like the Lake Touya sword. How do you use this sword? he asked. Try injecting some Mana into it. Seiji did as Natsuya said. After he cast [Astral Vision], the runes on the wooden sword lit up. Seiji instantly felt as if the wooden sword he was holding was connected to his hand; as if it were a part of him. When he tried swinging it around, the runes on the sword gave off a faint white glow, which seemed rather cool to him. Try attacking one of the target dummies, Natusya suggested. Seiji walked into the practice target area, and Natsuya used the computer to bring out a humanoid target dummy for him. Seiji sliced down forcefully with the wooden sword. *Clang!* When he struck the dummy, the sword made a clear sound. The power of that attack just now would be sufficient to slice through a wall of average hardness, Natsuya said. Try injecting more Mana into it. Try to inject as much as possiblethe absolute maximum. Seiji nodded and concentrated on injecting even more Mana into the sword. The runes on the sword lit up even brighter than before and enveloped the entire sword. The rune-light slowly expanded, transforming the wooden sword into a much larger sword! This is A spiritual manifestationone of the effects that a high-level spiritual artifact is capable of, Natsuya explained. This spiritual artifact should be capable of achieving even more than this. Can you inject any more Mana into it? Seiji attempted to do so but shook his head shortly after. I cantI dont have any more Mana to inject. Then just try attacking the target dummy again in this state. Seiji headed for the humanoid target once more and sliced down with the sword of light in his hand. *Boom!!* It made a much louder sound than his previous strike. The target dummy now had dark black streaks, reminiscent of burn marks, on it. Natsuya recorded the numbers on her computer before she walked out to the practice field and said, Let me try. Seiji stopped using his Mana on the sword, and the wooden swords glow quickly faded. He handed the sword that had now returned to its original state to the president and walked out of the practice field. Natsuya injected her own Mana into the wooden sword. The runes lit up again and the light rapidly expanded, rapidly transforming the sword into the longsword that Seiji had used earlier. The sword of light grew longer and longer, until it was approximately seven or eight meters long. Various tiny gear-shaped spell formations appeared on its surface, and they turned slowly in unison, just like real gears would. This sure is cool. Seiji felt that the greatsword seemed like an ultimate weapon from Final Fantasy. Natsuya raised the greatsword and brought it down upon the target dummy. *Snap!* The sound was actually much smaller than before, but the target was cleaved in half with ease! Its beyond the computers program to measure its capabilities and this still isnt its maximum power. Its still capable of even more power? Seiji asked in shock. Yes, because this is only the result of forcefully injecting Mana into it. If we knew the correct way to use it, we would be able to conserve our Mana while simultaneously bringing out more power from it. Natsuya stopped injecting Mana into the sword. The tiny gear-shaped spell formations vanished and the greatsword stopped glowing as it reverted to its wooden sword form. Next up is the kendama . The kendama s test went similarly to the wooden swords test. As the amount of Mana they injected into it increased, it spiritually manifested itself, and the ball portion of the kendama transformed into a giant spiked ball of light! The ball of light floated on top of the hilt. It would fly out as the wielder moved the sword hilt and crash into its target. Its power was incredible. When Natsuya tried using it, just one blow smashed a target dummy into tiny smithereens, like a destructive bomb. Its such a pity that we dont know the specific way to use it, the president lamented. We can only slowly figure things out by ourselves. Finally, it was time to test the board game. Natsuya led Seiji into a spell formation that they took the boxed board game into. There was a gigantic pentagram drawn on the ground, with complex runes carved into the spell formation. Each point of the pentagram was engraved with smaller spell formations, which were respectively colored white, red, blue, green, and yellow. There were also five runic flags of matching colors. Take the board game out and set everything down here. Seiji opened the box and put all the player pieces, dice, and board on the ground. Natsuya started muttering an incantation. When she began her incantation, the pentagram on the ground lit up. Various lights danced through the runes, and all the smaller spell formations and flags shone as well, glowing in their respective colors. A five-colored barrier of light appeared, covering the entire area. Then, a complex spell formation manifested above the board game, gold and red circling each other endlessly. It was just like what he had witnessed yesterday. Take a player piece and put it on the board, Natsuya said when she finished her incantation. Seiji randomly picked up a male player piece and placed it on the board. Instantly, a gold-red glow enveloped the player piece and shot a beam of light at him. The scenery before him changed as he entered the board games illusion. It was the forest filled with cherry blossoms. This was the same forest Seiji and the others saw after they beat the game. The trees were in full bloom, and cherry blossoms rained down from the branches. What a beautiful scene, the president said from beside him. Seiji turned around to see Natsuya wearing gold-red Sakura Island clothing; the sight of her stunned him momentarily. Compared to these falling cherry blossoms, youre even more beautiful he couldnt help but think. Well, there was no helping it. The president was rocking the Sakura Island dress, which would look overly extravagant on an ordinary girl. This clothing accentuated her elegant demeanor; it was no wonder she looked so alluring. Shes here. Seiji regained his senses when Natsuya spoke. When he turned back to the front, he saw the black-veiled woman walking out of the forest. She headed towards them. She was still wearing the black-and-white Sakura Island clothing. Her white hair and black veil exuded a mysterious aura. She stood in front of Seiji and Natsuya, a motionless statue. A moment of silence fell between them. If I may ask Who might you be? Seiji asked the same question he had asked yesterday. Just like yesterday, there was no response. What should we do? Seiji looked towards Natsuya for help. The presidents eyes flashed as she focused on the black-veiled woman. She is a Guardian Spirit. Eh? Shes not whatever this sealing artifact is sealing. Shes the guardian of the seal. The guardian Seiji looked towards the black-veiled woman again. Can you communicate with her? It should be possible, but I dont know how to do so. Natsuya paused for a moment. Theres also the option of using force, but that might end badly. Such as? The Guardian Spirit counterattacking, the destruction of this spiritual sealing artifact, and the release of whatever is being sealed inside Then lets not use force. Not even mentioning what the Guardian Spirits counterattack would be like, this spiritual artifact belonged to the landlord, so Seiji felt that it would be wrong of them to break it. Besides, they didnt know what was sealed within it, and if something terrible escaped How about trying to touch her? Seiji suggested. You can try if you want. And so, Seiji walked towards the black-veiled woman. Hello, I dont have any ill intentions. I merely wish to talk to you. If you are able to speak, would you mind saying something? Seiji tried to be as courteous as possible to the black-veiled woman, but there was still no response. If you dont speak, Im going to take off your veil. He raised his hand, and there was still no reaction. Seiji slowly reached out towards her black veil, and just as he was about to take it off Chapter 337 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Seiji reached out to touch the womans black veil, but he only felt empty air. Eh? Seiji realized that his hand had passed straight through the black veil. This is just an image? He tried touching the womans body, but his hand went straight through her body as well. There was no sensation of physical contact. This was indeed only an image. It was just a shadow that appeared real. Its no good; I cant touch anything. Seiji retracted his hand and looked towards Natsuya. When he saw her unsurprised expression, he understood that this was within her expectations. The correct method must be used in order to communicate with a Guardian Spirit. The problem is that each Guardian Spirit has a method unique to them, and I dont know the correct method for this one. Method is it to play this game? Seiji asked. Natsuya blinked at this. Its possible. But you guys beat the game already, and she didnt express anything, which means that just beating the game normally isnt the correct way. Hmm do we need to gather a total of six players, one for each player piece? Land on some special spaces? Or even have all the players defeat her first before winning? Seiji made several guesses. Anything could be possible, Natsuya said lightly. We could experiment, but Itll be a big hassle, Seiji said with a sigh. The two of them entered a brief silence. Lets just leave it for now, Seiji said. We can explore our options after investigating Mr. Uehara. Perhaps well learn more information regarding this board game then. Natsuya nodded in agreement. The two of them looked back at the black-veiled woman. She merely stood there quietly, without making a sound. The next morning, Seiji told Mika the result of last nights tests on the spiritual artifacts. Natsuya will send someone to begin investigating today. If she finds out about anything important, shell contact us. All we can do now is wait. The pigtailed girl nodded. Then, she looked towards the television in Seijis room. On the television screen, there were two small, large-nosed figures wearing plumber uniforms. They were jumping around, stomping on pitiful monsters, stealing shiny golden coins, touching strange objects that somehow caused them to transform, and wreaking havoc everywhere Kaede and Reo were playing a video game together. They seemed to be having lots of fun. Seiji looked at Mikas expression and felt that something was off. He opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but nothing came out. He decided to maintain his silence and watched the video game on the screen. A while later. I thought about many things last night, Mika said in a soft voice. Seiji looked back towards her again. I suddenly started thinking and couldnt stop myself. I thought and thought until I fell asleep. After I woke up, I thought that maybe I thought too much about it, but The pigtailed girl revealed a complex expression. I always thought that my dad was just a normal person, same as my mom. I always thought that I that we were just an ordinary family. But now to learn that my late father might have been not so ordinary after all Just thinking about it, I feel I dont know what I should say. I know that I shouldnt think too much about it, but I just cant calm myself down. I dont know how to describe this feeling. You just feel uneasy, Seiji told her gently. You learned something that changed what you knew before, which is why you feel uneasy. Now that there may be a secret about your father that you dont know about, having this type of reaction is normal. Mika looked towards him. The two of them faced each other directly. Seiji smiled gently at her. Mika, you should know, no matter what the truth is, or what secrets there may be, youre you. No matter if youre actually the daughter of a superpowered ability user, or the secret daughter of some mega-powerful family, or even someone who has a vicious demon sealed inside her youre still you. You wont change into someone else. Our relationship wont change because of this. Before, at the Grand Spring department store, I told you and Chiaki that no matter what our identities may be, were all good friends. Youre someone important to me, and this wont change. Seiji Mika recalled the words he said at that time, thanks to the similarity between his rather moving smile then and his gentle smile now. The scene before her overlapped with the scene in her memory. How moved she was back then also overlapped with her current feelings. Mikas eyes sparkled, and her face flushed red. Hes just like this. I just happen to like a man whos like this. This heartfelt feeling of mine wont change, so why am I worrying? Just like he said, I wont change. Im still me, no matter what the truth is. Thank you, she said from her heart. Seiji smiled in return. Theres no need to thank me. He has always been like this. After Mika returned home, Seiji received a parcel. It was from his sister, Hana Haruta. Its probably the high-class streaming equipment. Seiji carried the box to his study and opened it up. There was an action camera, rechargeable batteries, a Bluetooth headset, a signal amplifier, a tripod, and a camera stabilizer He unwrapped everything and did his best to assemble the pieces by himself. He used the instruction booklets to guide him as he installed everything. It wasnt long before he succeeded. Seiji turned on his computer, opened up his stream, and attempted to stream with his new equipment. It was a success! His computer displayed the scene from the new equipment. He password-protected his stream, then notified Hana on the chatting application that everything was ready. She responded instantly. The video quality is excellent. Very good. Its because of the high-class streaming equipment that you purchased. But of course! I picked them myself! Is your headset connected? It is. Hana sent him a voice chat request in his chatting applications conversation window. Seiji clicked on Accept . He then heard a clear and pleasant-sounding female voice in his headset. Hey, hey can you hear me? I can hear you, Seiji answered. Really clearly. This was the first time he had used his real voice, not a voice-changer, to speak to her. Hanas body tensed up upon hearing his familiar yet also unfamiliar voice. He had the same voice as Seiji Haruta. However, he gave off a different feeling from the Seiji Haruta that she knew. You youre my familiar! Walk around and show me around. Yes, Master. The stream thus began moving as Seiji walked around his room. The camera was quite steady, and the video didnt shake or anything. It seemed that walking normally wouldnt be a problem for the stream. Hana saw a Sakura Island-style living room, with a kotatsu sitting atop tatami mats. Next to the kotatsu sat a beautiful, blonde-haired woman and a green-haired little girl. They were playing a video game together. Who are they? Hana asked. A child whos temporarily living here and the upstairs neighbor. Temporarily living is this little girl is the person you said youre now living together with? No, she only came here recently due to some reasons. The person I mentioned before is someone else. Is that person male or female? Female. Is she beautiful? Yes. Hana was momentarily rendered speechless. That is to say, she said, her voice steadily growing in volume, youre currently living together with a very beautiful girl as well as the cute little girl I can see right now, and the three of you are living together? And you also have a very good relationship with this beautiful blonde lady that lives upstairs? Thats right. An indescribable feeling surged within Hanas heart. It even surpassed her urge to yell, Winners in life should go explode. Instead, she came out with something far more shocking: Perverts should go explode!! Seiji was rendered speechless. Chapter 338 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Was that supposed to be a leveled-up version of Winners in life should go explode? Just like the last time, Seiji didnt know whether to laugh or cry. He wanted to say something, but Hana abruptly cut off the stream. Well, we can take things slowly, he thought as he went back to his study. He then stopped the stream and started cleaning up the equipment. Later that afternoon, Seiji arrived at the presidents residence. Natsuya was waiting for him. She even put on the shrine maiden outfit beforehand. The two of them went to the room at the end of the second floor. Seiji acted according to the instructions he received last time. He stood in the center of the Yin-Yang diagram inscribed on the floor, closed his eyes, relaxed his body, and calmed his mind After Seiji said his name and agreed to be bound by the contract just like the previous time, Natsuya began muttering her incantation. Seijis head was gradually filled with strange voices. He concentrated and focused his mind, trying to listen to the voices. However, the voices gradually quieted down, and after a while, he was unable to hear anything. This differed from his previous experience, and Seiji was left somewhat confused. So warm looks like a nice bed, a lazy-sounding female voice said, breaking the mental silence. This one would like to sleep here. Ill pay an appropriate rental fee, so is it acceptable if I do so? Seiji felt that this spirit was different from Light-chan. She seemed somewhat inscrutable, but he also sensed that she was an equally strong existence, so he agreed. Spirit, descend! I summon thee as a Spirit-Branded Retainer!! I decree it so!!! As Natsuyas mutters turned into shouts, a strong power entered his head and filled his body. So comfortable~ Im going to sleep, so good night. Eh? She wasnt even going to say her name first? It doesnt matter what my name is. Anyway, when you need to use my power, just go ahead and use it. Then, the spirit yawned. Seiji was rendered speechless. She didnt ask his name, nor did she introduce herself. She only cared about sleeping what exactly was all this? Seiji opened his eyes, a confused expression painted on his face. Whats the matter? Natsuya asked. Seiji explained the situation. The president revealed an equally confused expression. A female spirit that loves to sleep and is too lazy to even introduce herself Do you know who this is? I dont know. Shes probably a major demon yet she faintly feels like a heroic spirit. I cant figure out what she is. Both of them fell silent. There are many demonic spirits related to slumber, but Ive never heard of a powerful, sleep-loving one who also seems slightly like a heroic spirit. At the very least, Im currently unable to discern her identity. Natsuya sighed. Seiji tried mentally asking the spirit within him, but there was no response. I tried asking her, but she didnt respond. I think shes asleep already. Can you try using her power in such a condition? Seiji tried using his powers. I can but not any new spells. I can only use her power to strengthen no, evolve the current spells I know. Having a bonded spirit with him and turning into a Spirit-Branded Retainer would greatly increase his stats in all areas, which also included the strength of the spells he could use. And if the spells that the spirit knew were the same or similar to the ones that the Spiritual Ability user knew, then the spells could be combined into a stronger version of the original spellthis was known as spell evolution! Spell evolution unless you have a very high synchronization ratio, its usually impossible to do this without extensive practice. Are you really capable of immediate spell evolution already? I feel like thats the case, yes. Seiji nodded. However, thats all I can do. Im unable to use any of her spells that she knows. If you can immediately use spell evolution without any practice at all beforehand, that means that this female spirit has an incredibly high synchronization ratio with you. However, logically speaking, if you can use spell evolution, you should be able to use the spirits other spells as well, but you cant. How strange. Natsuya had a confused expression. What exactly could that sleep status of hers be? Spirits needed to rest as well. Even so, that would typically be a status that they would only enter after using up too much energy. Sleeping would help a spirit to recover their energy, but while they were sleeping, the human host would be unable to use any of the spirits spells, including spell evolution. This basically meant that the normal scenario was that, while the spirit was sleeping, a person could either use all of the spirits powers and spells or none at all. Only being able to use spell evolution but not other spells was quite an abnormal scenario. A freshly summoned spirit shouldnt have needed to rest at all. Sleeping was typically a silent period of rest for a spirit, but this sleep was clearly different from the norm, and neither Seiji nor Natsuya knew what was going on. A moment of silence fell between them. Lets not dwell on this subject too long. Well simply test your spell evolution in the practice field. Natsuya stopped thinking about this because it would be pointless. Seiji nodded in agreement. The two of them went to the underground practice field together. How many spells have you learned? Natsuya asked. Including the [Body-strengthening Technique], five, Seiji answered. Ever since the battle with Okubo Yoshiaki, he had learned four new spells in less than a month. This was doubtlessly an astonishing rate! Anyone else that heard this would surely have been astonished, but Natsuya was unruffled, because she had already finished being astonished. Seiji Harutas speedy rate of growth was within her expectations. They entered the practice field. Lets test [Mana Bullet] first, Seiji said as he walked to the practice target area. Natsuya turned on the computer and brought out a circular target. Seiji gathered Mana in his hand and combined his bonded spirits power with his own as he aimed towards the target. The white ball of Mana transformed into a golden color, with specks of light around it. Then, it glowed as Seiji shot out his attack! *Boom!!* This Mana Bullet left a golden trail in the air as it hit the target and exploded in a bright flash. The target appeared to have been corroded. Meanwhile, there was a faint glow in the air from the Mana Bullets fading trail. This visual effects under [Astral Vision] were quite extravagant. As Seiji and Natsuya observed the target, the corroded hole on the target continually expanded. A large piece was missing from its center, and the outer portion of the target was fractured. By the time that the corrosion effect finally stopped, the originally brand-new target appeared like a target that had gone through a war. Seiji walked up to the target and tapped it gently with his little finger. His finger easily poked a hole through the target. Then, he tried to break a piece off from the target. A piece came off in his hands as easily as if it had hollowed out by white ants. He applied only a little pressure and succeeded in crushing the wood in his hand to sawdust. What effect is this? Seiji asked. I dont know. The computer was unable to assess it, Natsuya looked at her computers screen with furrowed brows. That Mana Bullets power was within its calculatable range, but that corrosion-like side effect was something it was unable to analyze. If we try again, will that help with the analysis? No if it cant analyze it, it cant analyze it. Itll be the same no matter how many times you try. It was yet another mystery. Now my [Mana Bullet] has a mysterious corrosive effect and is golden. If I cast the [Body-strengthening Technique], will I become golden and shiny? Seiji wondered. In the end, he decided to not try the [Body-strengthening Technique] for the time being and went with [Mana Shield] next instead. Next up, Im going to try casting a personal barrier, Seiji told Natsuya as he began casting [Mana Shield]. Just like when he cast [Mana Bullet], he infused his spirits power into the spell. A golden glow instantly enveloped him. This glow seemed gentle yet solid, almost as if it were floating water. It orbited him in a strange pattern, ts shape constantly changing. Its so beautiful. Seiji was slightly stunned at the sight. He reached out with his hand and tried to touch the water around him, but the moment he moved, the golden water moved with him. No matter what, it kept a certain distance from him. Seiji lightly waved his hands, and the water was infused with a golden glow. It seemed beautiful and almost dreamlike. Chapter 339 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Well, regardless of the actual defensive prowess, Seiji gave this effect full points for looks. We need to go over here in order to test defensive magic. Natsuya took Seiji to another section of the practice field and indicated for him to stand in front of a machine that resembled a cannon, with him facing the cannons mouth. Come, fire at me! Seiji couldnt help but think of this classic line. Natsuya manipulated the cannons controls and activated it. The cannons mouth began to glow. No way, its really going to fire at me? Seiji felt the sudden urge to dodge the attack. But this was a test a test of his defensive spells capabilities, which meant that he had to take this attack. Ready to fire. Three, two, one. *Boom!* A bullet of light shot out from the cannons mouth and hit Seijis barrier. Right at the moment of impact, all the water gathered in front of the projectile and blocked the bullet of light. The bullet of lights true identity was actually that of a baseball. This baseball, engulfed by the water, was left floating in midair. It rapidly corroded and turned a burnt-yellow color. Finally, it crumbled into tiny pieces and fell to the ground. His barrier had the same effect as [Mana Bullet]. This corrosion effect is so strong; just what power could it be? Natsuya muttered to herself. She had already inspected the spell with her own Astral Vision. Seijis current spirit seemed like a mid-low-level spiritone slightly less powerful than Minamoto no Raiko. However, the powerful corrosion effect the spirit added to Seijis spells had greatly exceeded her expectations. She didnt know the limits of this corrosion power, but based on the results of the tests, it was definitely incredible. Although Natsuya was confident of her abilities, she knew that her Astral Vision wasnt powerful enough to see through everything. Due to this, occasional mistakes in judgment were unavoidable. With such a powerful effect, the new spirits actual level should be much stronger than what she had estimated! Taking this corrosion power into consideration, this spirits overall power level was probably even higher than Minamoto no Raikos. Perhaps its a high-ranked spirit Even if it wasnt a high-ranked spirit, this corrosion power alone was astonishing. This mysterious female spirit was actually even stronger than the heroic spirit Minamoto no Raiko just who could she be? Natsuya thought of several possibilities. After some consideration, she felt that the most likely one was Tamamo no Maeone of the three strongest and evilest demons in existence. Tamamo no Mae was a white-faced nine-tailed fox with golden fur. In the past, she transformed into a woman whose beauty could move countries and became a royal consort. Although she was a great demon, she possessed a few qualities of a heroic spirit. After being exorcised, she repented partially and transformed into the Killing Stone, which possessed the power to slay anything which touched it. Only the part about loving to sleep was missing from Tamamo no Maes legend. However, demonic spirits forms were uncertain, and there were multiple versions of the same demon, each one with a different personality. One particular Tamamo no Mae who loved to sleep seemed perfectly within reason. The real question was this: Tamamo no Maes poison was supposed to only affect living creatures. It was meant to have little effect on non-living objects. Her power didnt seem to entirely fit with the corrosive power that they had witnessed. Even if that corrosion was related to Tamamo no Maes poison, the computer had information on that already and should have been able to analyze it. However, the computer was unable to complete an analysis. Not only that, according to legends, Tamamo no Mae was exorcised by Seijis ancestor Seimei Kamijou. There was a deep connection between Seijis bloodline and Tamamo no Mae, but it was one of enmity, not friendship, like Minamoto no Raiko. Would she really descend upon Seimei Kamijous descendant, Seiji Haruta? Natsuya was uncertain about everything. There were numerous parts that didnt match up, and there was no way for her to currently confirm if this mysterious female spirit was Tamamo no Mae or not. It was just the most likely possibility Natsuya had in mind. They continued testing Seijis abilities. Next, Seiji cast [Astral Vision] and [Telekinesis]. Under the effects of his bonded spirits power, Seijis eyes turned golden when he cast [Astral Vision], and his field of vision became clearer. He was also granted a 360-degree view! He could everything behind him clearly without needing to turn his head. Basically, his [Beginner-level Astral Vision] had leveled up to [Total Vision]. His upgraded sight was rather strange to Seiji, and it took quite a while before he got used to it. As for his [Telekinesis]s evolution, it transformed into a large golden hand! The large golden hand didnt have the corrosion effect. It could grab objects, form a fist and attack, or even act as a shield. It was quite flexible in its applications. Finally, he tested the [Body-Strengthening Technique]. After mentally preparing, Seiji cast the [Body-Strengthening Technique] using the power of his bonded spirit. Then, he looked at his reflection in the mirror. His entire body was enveloped by a golden mist, and golden runes had appeared on his skin. His hair shone with a golden luster as well, making him seem like a blonde god with a long, carefree hairstyle Was it merely on the level of a golden glow? No, he was basically a Super Saiyan! Seiji was astonished to see his reflection in the mirror. This appearance felt too much like a Super Saiyan to him! Not to mention he now had the evolved form of [Mana Bullet], so he really felt like he could imitate the attacks from the show!! After he thought of this idea, Seiji had the impulse to try it out. He even considered requesting the president to take a picture of him In the end, he decided against it, as it would be too embarrassing, even for him. He smiled at his reflection in the mirror. Back in his previous world, when he was watching Dragonball Z, his younger self had dreamed numerous times about transforming into a Super Saiyan. His younger self had also posed in front of the mirror before, acting like a Super Saiyan and copying the shows attacks. Previously when he was battling Okubo Yoshiaki in the soul realm, he had also transformed into a Super Saiyan to finish Okubo off. But this was reality, not the soul realm he never expected that his younger selfs dream would be fulfilled in such a fashion in real life! Seiji laughed because of how awesome he felt this was. Natsuya, who was observing him from the side, found it rather strange that he was laughing. She couldnt help but recall the way he smiled when she helped him practice his [Body-Strengthening Technique] at school, right before the duel with Okubo Yoshiaki. At that time, his smile was similarly bright and sunny and also childish. Back then, she was moved by his smile and the same could be said now. She wanted to know why he was smiling like that. And so, she asked. Seiji wanted to answer with the truth, but there was no anime called Dragonball Z in this world, so he felt that it was difficult to come up with an explanation. He decided to respond by saying, Because I look so cool! This was a rather narcissistic answer for sure, but his tone was sincere and direct, without sounding arrogant at all. You do look really cool. Natsuya honestly believed this in her heart. This was the first boy she had ever met that had the ability to praise himself like that while also making others agree with him. She smiled as she continued to watch him. Seiji proceeded with the test in this fashion. In the end, he discovered that not only had his strength, speed, and dexterity greatly increased, when he used a certain amount of force, his attacks would cause a corrosive effect. That finished the test for all of Seijis evolved spells. In summary, the most important part is doubtlessly that mysterious corrosion power, Natsuya said. This power is quite strong and has immense destructive ability against both people and objects. You need to be careful when using it. Seiji nodded in understanding. If his evolved version of [Mana Bullet] hit any living person the result would likely be blurred out in an anime. What exactly was this power? And who was the female spirit that wielded this power? Seiji tried once more to rouse her, but there was still no response. Natsuya told him about her guess at the spirits identity. Tamamo no Mae the best wife, Tama-chan? Seiji recalled a game from his previous life based on a five-star mage with large breasts. As an unlucky person himself, he had paid money on multiple occasions in that cell phone game before he was able to summon her, so that he could lick her whoops, appreciate and use her on his team. Although it was currently uncertain, even if she wasnt Tamamo no Mae, she was a powerful spirit. Could it be that all his misfortune in his previous life had transformed into fortune in this one? Last time he got Light-chan, and this time he got someone who seemed like she was Tama-chan; this seemed quite lucky to him. He chatted with the president for a while longer about what to do and how to meet up during the Winter Snow Festival tomorrow before he said goodbye and left. Later that night, Seiji tought about what type of drawing to draw for Shikas Winter Snow Festival present. After making up his mind, he picked up his drawing pencil and began to smoothly draw on paper while activating a certain ability. A beautiful girl slowly began to take shape under his pencil. She was wearing clothing similar to Sakura Islands traditional style. Her outfit was slightly fantasy-like in appearance, while the runes on her outfit seemed mystical. She had long, free-flowing hair, with bangs covering her forehead, a bright smile on her face, and shining eyes. She was looking at something in front of her, her chin raised slightly upwards. A demon-face mask was in her left hand, and she was reaching out with her right hand, as if trying to grab something. After he finished drawing this girl, Seiji drew a second character in the direction that she was looking towards: a handsome boy. This boy had a nice, toned body, and he was wearing a collared windbreaker. There were mystical emblems on his clothing that seemed like either drawings or runes. He had white hair, with only one strand of black. His appearance was handsome, and he had a gentle expression in his eyes. There was a longsword with a cross-shaped hilt in his left hand, and his right hand was reaching out to the girl, about to take her outstretched hand. They were the main characters of Brother Monogatari . They were the adopted younger sister and the adopted older brother. Seiji chose to draw the two main characters of their story, and gift the drawing to Shika. He believed that she would definitely like it. He had to draw it as best he could! He even used the Shika Kagura reward cards third ability: [Brother and Sister Drawing]! He also used some Mana in order to improve his drawing ability! As he drew, he recalled the times he discussed Brother Monogatari with Shika. Seiji did his best to transfer the burning passion in his heart to his drawing. This will definitely be an excellent drawing Chapter 340 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 The days trickled by, and it was now the Winter Snow Festival. Today, it happened to be snowing. The snowflakes covered the roofs and streets in a warm, romantic blanket of white. It was finally time for the season of White Album cough, lets not mention this anymore. After eating breakfast, Seiji played a video game together with Reo, while Shika silently observed them. After it was about time to go, he put down the game controller and got ready. Just as he was about to leave his apartment, his cell phone started ringing. Seiji accepted the call. It was from Natsuya, who asked him where he was. After telling her he was on the way, Seiji looked towards Shika and Reo. Im going out, he said. Be careful on your way, the two girls said together. Ill be back later this afternoon. Seiji smiled as he left. After he left, there was a brief silence. Shika looked towards Reo, soundlessly picked up the game controller Seiji had left behind, and indicated that she would take Seijis place. Reos eyes lit up as she restarted the game. Seiji rode in Natsuyas car to the battlefield whoops, the party. Currently, he was wearing a windbreaker with a high collar and long black plants. He was also wearing a wool knit cap and sunglasses. As long as he kept his collar up high and buttoned up, almost his entire face was covered. He felt as if he was cosplaying Shino Aburame . Not only that, Natsuya also cast a disguise spell on him. This was all in order to protect his true identity. If he was recognized as Seiji Haruta, lots of unnecessary trouble could crop up. This was the only method to avoid that. Although his appearance was certain to attract attention, there was no helping it. This was a way to let everyone know that he wanted his identity to remain private. If someone saw through his disguise and discovered his true identity, they would have to worry about the fact that he obviously didnt intend for people to know who he was before they publicized it. The president, who was currently sitting across from him in her car, was wearing a plain, light pink Sakura Island outfit. She appeared rather reserved and less eye-catching than usual. If it wasnt for the fact that as the daughter of the Yoruhana family, she had to make a respectable impression, she would have worn something even plainer. Perhaps she would have gone so far as to wear a full winter jacket, wrapping many thick layers around herself. Can you tell me about that person that you strongly dislike? Seiji asked. Natsuya fell silent for a moment before speaking. His name is Akatsuki Mitarai. Slightly over three years ago, when I was in my first year of middle school, he transferred into the class that I was in, Natsuya said in a light voice. The first time that our eyes met, I noticed that there was something very wrong with the look in his eyes. Although that feeling stopped later on, due to the deep first impression I had of him, I didnt want to get close to him. However, it seemed as if he really liked me for some reason. He kept talking to me, inviting me to go out with him, and giving me presents no matter how much I refused, he kept trying to approach me. One day, he confessed his love for me and even forcibly tried to hug me. I got angry. I broke free from his embrace and knocked him to the ground before leaving. The day after, he didnt come to school. There was one other girl in my class that didnt come to school either, and this girl had a very good relationship with him. Later, on the same day that I rejected him, someone saw him being intimate with this girl. For an entire week, neither he nor that girl appeared at school. After that week passed, he returned to school and apologized to me for his actions at the time. I also apologized to him for hitting him, and we appeared to make up our differences on the surface. Then, I asked him about that girl. When he heard my question, he revealed a slight hint of the dark expression I saw when we first met. He smiled faintly and said, I dont know. That girl never came back to school again. Some said that she had transferred schools. I was highly concerned about this matter and later investigated it by myself. I discovered that the girl had gone missing on the same day that I rejected him. Akatsuki Mitarai is most likely the final person to have seen her. Seiji felt an icy chill as he listened to Natsuyas tale. Natsuya didnt say anything else and turned around to look out of the car window. The luxury car passed through an enormous gate. After entering, the car followed along a forested path for quite a while before it finally arrived at a huge, Sakura Island-style mansion. Seiji recalled his experience from visiting the Juumonji mafia group. The Juumonji mafia groups residence was huge as well, but it was nothing compared to this oneit wasnt even the same level. This residence didnt even have its own grounds; it had its own forest. The mansion within these gates was extravagant to the point that it seemed like a palace. He straightened his collar and buttoned up before he got off the car together with Natsuya. They followed a female employee of the residence inside. The employee was wearing a plain Sakura Island-style outfit. The mansion was quite warm. When they arrived at an intersection in the hallway, the female employee paused and requested politely for Spirit-branded Retainers to go down the left hallway. Were actually going to split up? Seiji looked towards Natsuya questioningly. Natsuya nodded in his direction, and Seiji complied. With a different beautiful female employee leading the way, Seiji arrived at a garden. There was a fake mountain, a pond, some trees, and an abundant amount of plants and flowers. The scenery was beautiful, and there were even birds flying around, with butterflies dancing amongst the flowers it was impossible to tell that it was actually winter right now. The snow falling in the sky was blocked by an invisible barrier, and it melted into water vapor in midair. It was a rather mystical sight to behold. There were well over ten people either sitting or standing around. There were males and females, young and old, each one with a different appearance and clothing style. Some of them were chatting and having fun, some were sitting there quietly, some were drinking alcohol, some were playing chess, and some were jumping around on the fake mountain All of these people were Spirit-branded Retainers! When Seiji walked into this garden, a few people turned to look in his direction. He doesnt look familiar. Do you know him? Heres another strange onii-san. He looks rather strong. Youre the strangest one here! Stop standing on the fake mountain; get off already! A brown-haired teenaged boy wearing a black martial arts uniform walked up to Seiji and asked, Hello, may I know your name? You can call me Shiroya. Seiji gave the boy the fake name he had agreed upon with Natsuya. The brown-haired boy blinked at this. Alright, Shiroya-san. My name is Shunsuke Furukawa. Im the Spirit-branded Retainer of the host of todays party, Ryouta Moritama. May I ask whose Spirit-branded Retainer you are? Natsuya Yoruhana. Lady Yoruhana understood. Please rest here as you like. If you need anything, let one of our employees know. You can ask me any questions that you may have. Then I wont be reserved. Id like to ask, why are you separating the Spirit-branded Retainers and the Yin-Yang Masters? Furukawa smiled. My young master believes that this is for the best. Its more appropriate for Yin-Yang Masters to mingle with Yin-Yang Masters and for Spirit-branded Retainers to interact with Spirit-branded Retainers. Seiji fell silent for a moment. Of course, Furukawa added, this wont be for the entire party. When the game begins later, well rejoin our masters. What game is that? Please allow me to keep it a secret for the time being. Everyone will find out when its time. At this time, someone called Furukawa, so he respectfully said goodbye to Seiji and left. Seiji looked around the garden, seeking a place to sit down. He saw an elegant-looking pagoda in the forest, so he walked over to it. When he got closer, he discovered that there was a girl with long gray hair sitting there already No, its a boy. The boys gray hair reached his shoulders, and he had a dark red eyepatch covering his left eye. Even with this, he was definitely handsome, and he was engrossed in reading a novel Is that a light novel? The novels cover had a beautiful girl wearing bikini-armor and wielding a gigantic greatsword. The novels name was I Reincarnated to Another World and Became a Magical Female Swordsman ! Seiji was rendered speechless. Chapter 341 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 This handsome man with an eyepatch was reading a book on his own. He exuded a bookish beauty that would not be out of place in an anime. But the books cover was actually a beautiful girl in bikini-armor, and the novel had such a name! It wasnt that Seiji objected to this person reading such a light novel. In fact, Seiji was more than happy to see others reading light novels. It was just that the impression he gave Seiji seemed totally unlike the type that would read such a novel. Well, at the very least, there was a male supporting character with an eyepatch in this novel as well Eh, why does it feel like Im getting off track with my comments? Well, forget it. The boys free to read whatever he likes. Seiji walked into the pagoda and sat down opposite the gray-haired boy. He took out his cell phone and was about to contact the president when his phone started ringing; she had beat him to it. Whats the matter, Natsuya? Nothing. Theres no need to worry. I just wanted to talk to you. A person named Shunsuke Furukawa told me that theres going to be a game of some sort later, but he didnt go into the specifics. I heard about this as well. Lets adapt to the situation. Ill try my best to avoid dueling, but I understand. Ill be prepared, so theres no need to worry about me, Seiji said with a chuckle. After all, Im your Spirit-branded Retainer. Yeah Natsuya felt a warm feeling in her heart when she heard this. Their conversation ended on that note. Seiji looked towards the gray-haired boy seated across from him. He noticed that the boys brows were furrowed. The boy had a confused expression of What the hell is this? as he continued reading. Did you encounter some part that you werent able to understand? Seiji asked reflexively. The gray-haired boy looked in his direction. Sorry to distract you. Ive read that novel before, so I spoke up when I saw your expression, Seiji explained. If theres any part of this novel that you dont understand, you can ask me. The gray-haired boy blinked. Who might you be? Shiroya, Seiji said. A moment of silence fell between them. Shiroya-san My name is Ryuuno Izawa. I would like to request your assistance regarding the contents of this page. The gray-haired boy turned the light novel in his hand to show Seiji the page that he was currently reading. Seiji felt rather awkward explaining the fantastical events of a light novel to a boy with a serious personality. According to Izawa, he wasnt reading the book of his own volitionhis master had ordered him to do so. As well as reading it, his lady also told him to write a book report of at least five hundred words about it. An elementary schoolers homework!? Seiji couldnt help but think to himself. A book report on a light novel As a light novel enthusiast, it was quite a simple task for him. However, it would certainly be a difficult job for a non-enthusiast. It was akin to asking Seiji to write a book report on some great classic. How could he possibly write a good book report on a book that was so difficult to understand and boring enough to put him to sleep!? The same could be said when it came to understanding the book. Who would want to understand a book when they didnt even want to read it the first place? Since they gained enjoyment from reading it, how could they be passionate about understanding it? And this was excluding all the questions about an authors intention. Even the authors themselves were unable to answer some of those questionsCthe college examinations in his previous life were a great example of this Seiji coughed in his mind. Im getting sidetracked. Thank you for your explanation, Shiroya-san, the boy said solemnly. No need to be polite. It was a simple matter. It also helped me pass the time, Seiji thought to himself. Suddenly, he saw a figure darting around in the trees outside the pagoda. It was the Spirit-branded Retainer that had been standing on the fake mountain. He was an energetic little boy with short fiery red hair and a handsome little face. He was wearing a hoodie and sweatpants, and his lips were parted in an innocent grin. He jumped from tree to tree like a graceful acrobat. While he was in midair, he somersaulted, flipped, and spun. It seemed like he was giving a performance and enjoying it. Seiji watched the red-haired boy dance through the air, then backflip and land on the ground when he reached the final tree. The moment the boy landed on the ground, he did a handstand and flew up into the pagoda, landing steadily like a well-trained gymnast. Hello, strange onii-chan, the little red-haired boy called out. Hello, strange little boy, Seiji replied. Dont call me little boymy name is Yuuki Oyokumo! Alright then, Oyokumo-san. Dont call me Oyokumo-san eitherthat sounds so old! Oyokumo-kun. Thats fine. The red-haired little boy nodded. Onii-san, whats your name? Shiroya. Shiroya? Is that your name? Its my name. What about your family name? You dont need to know. Eh Onii-san, you really are strange. Seiji smiled. Oyokumo-kun, do you have something you want from the strange me? Nope. I just came by to say hi. I didnt think that onii-san Shiroya onii-san, you look really strange, but seem easy to talk to. Im just making polite conversation, Seiji responded casually. A steady beat of footsteps sounded behind them. Yuuki, what are you doing? a voice asked. Both of them turned around to see a man with dark blonde hair. He had round-lensed glasses and was wearing a black jacket with long black pants. He seemed a little depraved, but in his eyes was a concealed sharpness. Im talking to Shiroya onii-san, the red-haired boy said. Shiroya? The dark blonde man looked towards Seiji. Im sorry, but what might your full name be? Just call me Shiroya, Seiji said coolly. The blonde-haired mans eyes narrowed slightly. I see my apologies. He then looked towards Yuuki Oyokumo. Come with me! Go over there with me, and stay put. Eh I want to have a chat with Shiroya onii-san. Youre giving him trouble, idiot, the blonde-haired man rebuked. Yuuki was startled by this. Er? Stop talking, and leave with me now. The man beckoned with his hand, a serious expression on his face. Yuuki looked confused, but when he saw the blonde-haired mans solemn expression, he relented and left the pagoda. After they walked for a while, the dark blonde man spoke up again. That person is using a disguise spell. Shiroya is definitely an alias. He obviously doesnt want to reveal his true identity. What? Just talking to him is giving him trouble. Do you understand? Eh But he You need to be more observant and use your brain more when interacting with others, the blonde-haired man said in a light voice. Casually interacting with others might give the other party trouble, and it might bring trouble upon yourself. Remember that. Yuuki frowned slightly but didnt say anything else. Seiji watched Yuuki and the blonde man leave before turning away. He saw that Ryuuno Izawa had closed and stowed away the novel. You finished reading it? Seiji asked. No. Why did you stop? Because I felt rather tired. Then could you loan it to me to read? Izawa blinked in surprise. Shiroya-san, didnt you say that youve already read this book? I want to read it again because Im bored. Izawa fell silent for a moment. Finally, he took the book out again and handed it to Seiji. Thank you. Seiji opened the book and began reading it. Shiroya-san, Izawa said after a while, I would like to ask a slightly impolite question. Hmm? Why is it that you dont show your true self to others? Izawa looked directly at Seiji. To be allowed to enter here at all means that your identity is an established one. However, youre still covering yourself like this and using a fake name. I personally feel that this is a meaningless action, so Im confused. Would you mind telling me the reason? Chapter 342 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Indeed, the host knows my identity, and Im sure that there are also several guests present at this party who have the ability to see through my disguise. As you said, my action may be meaningless, but it is my attitude that is meaningful. I dont want everyone here to know who I am in order to avoid unnecessary trouble. You have a rather sensitive identity? Izawa asked. Not sensitive well, perhaps just a little. Seiji tilted his head. Its actually not for some top-secret reason. I just wanted less trouble for myself, thats all. Izawa fell silent for a moment. After a while, he turned to look at the light novel in Seijis hand. Do you really enjoy that type of story? Yes, I really enjoy them. What about manga and anime? I love them as well. Your likes are highly compatible with my master. The two of you would surely get along. However, youre not willing to show your true self to others. Izawa sighed. How regrettable. Seiji blinked at this. You want to introduce me to your master so that shell be able to talk to someone who shares her interests, which leaves you free from this subject, right? I had no intentions of the sort. Izawa averted his gaze. Seiji chuckled. Youre bad at lying, Izawa-san. The handsome, gray-haired boy revealed an awkward expression. Seiji was rather curious about Izawas master, but right now Seiji was someone everyone viewed as strange as he wasnt willing to reveal his identity. He figured it was best not to pry into others affairs. He continued to read the light novel he had borrowed. In the luxurious and opulent grand hall, Natsuya did her best not to reveal a stiff expression as she listened to the girl in front of her. This beautiful girl had long shiny auburn hair and a silver hairband. Her bangs were neatly clipped with cute bunny hairclips, revealing a white and soft little face beneath. Her large eyes were shining, and her tiny mouth kept moving in an unending stream of chatter. Natsuya tried responding appropriately, but she was actually unable to follow the topic of conversation. Topics like boys love, semes, and ukes she really couldnt follow them at all! Natsuya liked anime and manga, but it was only at the basic level. She didnt understand higher-level topics like boys love at all. This was her first meeting with the girl named Kanna Fujihara from the Fujihara family. Since Natsuya recognized that the bunny in Kannas hairclip was the mascot of Honey Candy Girl, Natsuya struck up a conversation with Kanna using the anime as a topic to break the ice. Afterwards, they started chatting about other anime, and this Kanna Fujihara began to grow excited and passionate as the conversation went on. Finally, she had reached an extremely high-level topic. This girl was an otaku girl. Natsuya understood this clearly now. She was pleased that to hold a conversation about anime in such a venue, but Kannas level was too high for her. Natsuya felt the sudden urge to summon Seiji over for defense whoops, to deal with Kanna. Natsuya felt rather awkward listening to Kanna waxing about boys being together with boys, but she didnt intend to stop her or leave. Compared to talking to others at this venue, it was still more relaxing for her to listen to this Fujihara family daughter. The two of them were having a passionate conversation. Despite this, someone still approached them and impolitely interrupted. This person was a handsome boy wearing dark blue Sakura Island clothing. He had dark blue medium-short hair that was of a similar color to his clothing and even bangs. His eyes were light purple, and his complexion was clear and pale. His lips were tilted slightly upwards, making him seem gentle. Sorry to interrupt you. The impatience in my heart caused me to be so impolite, he said in a gentle voice. Please give me a little bit of your time, so that we can talk, alright, Natsuya? Our relationship isnt at the extent to where you can just call my name directly, Mitarai-kun. Natsuyas eyes flashed as she looked towards the boy. I was in the middle of a fun conversation with Fujihara-san, and I dont wish to be interrupted. Im sorry, but please allow me to politely refuse your request. Akatsuki Mitarais expression didnt change whatsoever. He even smiled. Your icy demeanor is beautiful as well. No matter. I will wait by the side and hope that itll be my turn when you and Fujihara-san are finished chatting. After that, he revealed a lonely seeming expression and turned around. He took a few steps and stopped by a window to look out of it. Natsuya looked back towards Kanna Fujihara and saw that Kannas eyes were wide with surprise. Um Yoruhana-san, whats the relationship between you and Mitarai-san? Former classmates, Natsuya replied calmly. Were not friends. Kanna blinked at this and looked towards the handsome boy who was putting on a lonely front in front of the window. She then looked back at the beautiful girl before her who had a cold expression in her eyes. She instantly started using her overactive imagination to think of various common scenes of lovers disputes from shoujo manga And then, she came to an understanding of what she should do in such a situation. Yoruhana-san, Im a bit thirsty now after chatting for so long. Im going to go grab a drink, so Im going to leave for a while. Natsuya guessed couldnt help but feel slightly helpless. What Kanna was thinking was obvious from her smile and tone of voice. She really wanted to explain, but this was her first meeting with Kanna Fujihara, so it wouldnt be appropriate to say too much. She could only politely respond by saying, As you wish. Kanna Fujihara immediately walked off, but after taking a few steps, she suddenly looked back at Natsuya and gave Natsuya an encouraging expression which said: Dont act like a tsundere; catch your opportunity! before she left. Natsuya didnt know whether to laugh or cry. As she expected, Akatsuki Mitarai approached her again. Im grateful to Fujihara-sans understanding towards others. She allowed me to chat with you again after such a long parting. I dont want to talk to you, but even if I refuse, you probably wont give up, so just let me hear it. What is it that you want to say, Mitarai-san? Theres so much that I want to say. Your recent duel, the injuries you sustained, your Spirit-branded Retainers condition, what youve been up to recently Im concerned about all of the above. I want to talk more with you and get closer to you. Akatsuki Mitarai smiled wryly. But no matter how much of an effort I make, you probably wont abandon your resistance, so just let me be direct. Natsuya, what will it take in order for you to become my woman? The presidents thoughts stopped working for a moment. She didnt expect him to take such a direct approach. Why? Does he have some intentions behind this? Is this a trap? A plot? Many thoughts flashed through her mind. No matter what he intended, she only had one answer. I refuse. It was a simple, direct, resolute rejection. She could have used some fancier or more elegant words. She could have said that they were two parallel lines that wouldnt cross or that things wouldnt work out between them, but this wasnt an eight oclock soap opera, nor were they some forceful CEO and a commoner girl. Akatsuki Mitarai laughed at this. I knew you would say that. It was exactly as I imagined, which even makes it seem hilarious. He was still smiling, but his eyes were slightly cold. Just why is it that you reject me? From every angle Im someone whos incredibly suitable to become your husband, and everyone believes us to be a perfect match, including your own family. Yet you have never truly given me a chance. Please dont go around saying a word like everyone. Thats rather foolish. As for why I reject you, Ive explained myself quite clearly before, Natsuya said lightly. I dont want to repeat myself, but if you really insist on making me answer this question of yours again, all I have to say is because youre incredibly disgusting. Chapter 343 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Heh heh, this is the first time that anyones ever called me that. Akatsuki Mitarai chuckled again, but the look in his eyes grew even colder. Natsuya snorted and said, Everyone would say so if they could see who you really were. Didnt you just say that the word everyone was a foolish one? I did, but right now I just feel like using it. It seems that Im truly hated Natsuya, youre making me experience something Ive never experienced from any other girl. Natsuya furrowed her brows. Stop calling me by my name. Youre special to me. The most special woman of all. Akatsuki Mitarai had an abnormal look in his eyes as he looked directly at her. I really, really want to obtain you Natsuya felt a chill from this. This was the same look. That icy no, it had surpassed iciness. It was a distant, abnormal look, one that caused her to once feel danger and disgust. Im feeling uncomfortable. Goodbye. Natsuya made to leave. She really didnt want to deal with this person for any longer. Akatsuki Mitarai suddenly reached out and attempted to grab her. Natsuya, who was on guard against him, slapped his hand away with a resounding smack . The sound echoed throughout the hall, attracting some attention. My apologies, that was impolite of me. Akatsuki Mitarai then said in a soft voice, I just couldnt help myself. Natsuya glared at him. Mitarai-kun, dont be in such a rush, someone teased. Thats right. Although I can understand your feelings of wanting to have contact with a pretty girl, its important to be gentlemanly. You should at least make sure youre alone before making your move, otherwise its only natural that youll be slapped. Various people commented on what just happened. Most of the comments were a bit lecherous. Nobody detected the tense atmosphere between them or perhaps some did notice it, but chose to ignore it. I still havent finished talking, Akatsuki said softly. Listen to the end. Itll be good for you. Natsuya eyed him coldly. Lets have a bet with the upcoming game. If you win, I promise that I shall never approach you again. Natsuyas gaze became sharper upon hearing this. And if I win, kiss me in front of everyone here. Natsuya frowned in disgust. With how much you hate me, you should be happy to accept such a gamble. Akatsuki Mitarai smiled. As long as you win, you can get rid of me forever. And if I win, its nothing more than some contact with our lips. Natsuya didnt reply. We can even have Miura-san be our witness. You dont need to worry that Ill go back on my word after the bet. I dont know what the specific game will be either, but it should be something involving our Spirit-branded Retainers. If you have confidence in yourself and your Spirit-branded Retainer, then you should accept this bet. Akatsuki Mitarai extended his palms. How about it, Natsuya? Stop calling me by name. I dont have any obligation to accept a bet with you about anything. You dont dare to accept the bet Well, theres no helping it. After all, your Spirit-branded Retainer is that famous useless scumbag. The student council president stopped in her tracks when she heard this. Seiji Haruta, known far and wide as the useless trash of the Haruta family. Hes a piece of rubbish whos not even at an ordinary humans level, a scumbag who reeks with the rotten stench of depravity yet hes actually changed to such an extent. Its as inconceivable as a stinkbug transforming into a monkey. Akatsuki Mitarai cackled. Its truly a miracleyes, I believe that as well. But even if its a miracle, hes nothing more than a worm thats transformed into an animal. I cant believe that you wanted to lure such a person over to your side. Is your situation really bad enough to the extent where you have to recruit such a character? Im truly worried about you; a piece of trash like him is basically Shut up! Natsuya shouted coldly. She slowly looked back towards him again, burning rage in her eyes. Akatsuki Mitarai was certain that it would be his victory when he saw her furious eyes. Seiji received another phone call from Natsuya. At the moment, he was still reading the borrowed light novel in the pagoda. Not only that, he also had some confectioneries and desserts that a server brought to him. He was having a carefree time. My apologies, Seiji. He heard her start off with an apology right after he picked up the call. Whats the matter? Seiji asked. I agreed to a bet with Akatsuki Mitarai, Natsuya said in a low voice. In the upcoming game, if I win, he wont approach me ever again. And if he wins, I have to kiss him in front of everyone here. Seiji was rendered speechless. I apologize for my impulsiveness, Natsuya said with a sigh. Everyone has times when they can be impulsive. Did that guy say something unpleasant? Yes So even the president is weak to taunts well, she is a teenaged girl after all, and that person is someone that shes always disliked. Even someone who was good at controlling their emotions would have their limits. Seiji understood how it was. Since you agreed to the bet, then lets do our best. As your Spirit-branded Retainer, Ill do my very best to help you obtain victory. Thank you, Seiji. No need to be so polite. I said before that theres no need to worry too much about me. If things are intolerable, then all we have to do is battle courageously! I definitely support you. Seiji chuckled. If I was there at the time, and heard that guy say unpleasant things, perhaps I would even be the first one to hit someone. Natsuya smiled upon hearing this. All the negative emotions built up from talking to Akatsuki Mitarai disappeared. Seijis voice had such a power at least to her. Natsuya believed that she would be able to obtain victory in the bet. It was now time for the game. With Shunsuke Furukawa leading the way, the Spirit-branded Retainers left the mansion and walked to the grounds an empty clearing in the forest. There was a barrier covering this entire area that blocked the wind and snow. Even the temperature was under control here. It was warm and comfortable. There was a luxurious round table in the middle of the clearing, and all the young Yin-Yang Masters, including Natsuya, were sitting on soft and expensive-looking chairs. Seiji walked to Natsuya and stood beside her. All the other Spirit-branded Retainers also joined their masters sides. The host, Ryouta Moritama, was a boy with a head of thick curls. Ryouta was wearing plain Sakura Island-style clothing and half-moon glasses, which lent him a scholarly appearance. He explained the games rules to everyone in a friendly manner. The gist of it was that the Yin-Yang Masters would play a card game with everyone involved. Normal poker cards would be used in addition to some special cards. There were various special cards, and the most important ones were the cards that each Yin-Yang Master would start with: one Spirit-branded Retainer Card, three duel cards, and one cooperative duel card. Duel cards allowed the players to challenge any opponent to a duel. In such a scenario, both Yin-Yang Masters Spirit-branded Retainers would be required to duel, and the winner of the duel would determine the winner between the Yin-Yang Masters. The winner would be allowed to take two cardsexcluding the special Spirit-branded Retainer, duel, or cooperative duel cards from the loseror discard two of their own cards for points. After the duel, both players would have to discard their duel card. One would be unable to duel against someone they had defeated already. Winners would be unable to challenge those they had won against, but the losers would be able to challenge that had defeated them before. When a Yin-Yang Master started or met with a duel, they could use their one-time cooperative battle card to assist their Spirit-branded Retainer in the duel. If a Yin-Yang Masters Spirit-branded Retainer lost three times, the Yin-Yang Master would lose their Spirit-branded Retainer card and receive a huge penalty in points. If the Yin-Yang Master still had duel cards in hand when the game ended, there would also be a large penalty in points. Simply speaking, Spirit-branded Retainer cards were the Yin-Yang Masters ace cards and had to be kept until last. However, the duel cards had to be used up, which meant that every Spirit-branded Retainer would have to duel at least three times! The duels were meant to be friendly, and killing or seriously injuring someone was strictly forbidden. After Ryouta explained the rules, the game began. Chapter 344 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 After everyone was dealt their cards, the first player of the first round immediately used a duel card, and the person chosen as their opponent accepted readily. The two Spirit-branded Retainers walked into the dueling arena. One side was a girl with a pretty one-piece dress, short orange hair, and a fox mask strapped to the side of her head. On the other was a girl with curly blue hair. The blue-haired girl was wearing a more ceremonial dress. Let the duel begin, Shunsuke Furukawa, who was acting as the judge said. At this, both of the Spirit-branded Retainers immediately began casting spells at each other. They cast many spells and fought in melee combat. They dodged nimbly, clashed fiercely, used combo attacks, fired ranged attacks their fierce battle was difficult to follow. One minute later, the blue-haired girl succeeded in immobilizing the orange-haired girls legs with a chaining spell. Furukawa immediately declared that the blue-haired girl was the victor. It was apparent that neither Spirit-branded Retainer had been going all-out. Even so, was still a nice duel or at the very least, Seiji, who lacked this type of dueling experience, felt that it was nice. He also enjoyed watching all the duels that followed after as well. When it was time for a handsome boy wearing dark blue Sakura Island clothing to take his turn, Natsuya whispered to Seiji: Thats Akatsuki Mitarai. Seiji took special note of him. He was a handsome boy who seemed gentle, elegant, and bursting with charisma. If he were put into a television drama, he would certainly be either the male lead or a popular compassionate male love interest. Akatsuki noticed Seijis gaze upon him and looked over at Seiji. The two of them exchanged looks. Akatsuki smiled faintly, and in response Seiji furrowed his brows slightly. Their exchange of looks only lasted a short instant. I activate my duel card and choose as my opponent Natsuya. The dark blue-haired boy used a duel card. As expected. Seiji felt many glances focusing on him. He ignored all the glances and focused on his opponents Spirit-branded Retainer. Seiji saw that the person he would be dueling against was a handsome boy with a cold and distant expression. This boy had short dark purple hair. He was wearing a dark brown windbreaker, and both his hands sported black gloves. Akatsuki Mitarais Spirit-branded Retainers name is Naruo Yashuu. His bonded spirit is a Hannya, and his claws are incredibly fierceCbe especially careful of them, Natsuya warned. Its fine even if we lose this duel; dont force yourself. Ill be careful, Seiji replied. He and Naruo Yashuu both entered the dueling arena. After they were both a certain distance away from each other, Shunsuke Furukawa indicated for them to begin the duel. The purple-haired boys figure instantly vanished. Hes above me! With his evolved [Astral Vision], Seiji was able to see Yashuu clearly. The purple-haired boy was in the sky, and he was about to bring his leg, bolstered by the force of gravity, down upon Seiji. At the last moment, Seiji backflipped to dodge the attack and counterattacked with a football-style bicycle kick! *Thud!* Yashuu blocked this kick with his arm. They instantly separated from each other, putting some distance between them. But before long, they clashed again in a fierce battle involving their fists and feet. From the bystanders perspective, Shiroya was at a disadvantage and was forced to continuously retreat. Suddenly, Shiroya grew enraged out of embarrassment. He used a barrier spell to take Yashuus attacks head-on while viciously punching! Yashuu backpedaled in midair and stood there. He lifted his hand and formed a gigantic purple-red claw, which he controlled to attack Shiroya from a distance! *Boom!!* The gigantic magical claw hit its target. Shiroyas defensive barrier was shattered, and he was knocked away. But while he was in midair, he suddenly shot out a [Mana Bullet]! *Boom!!* Yashuu, caught off guard, was sent flying. Shiroya flipped through the air and landed on the ground. Yashuu also adjusted his posture and landed on the ground. Stop! Shunsuke Furukawa shouted. The winner has been decided. Its Shiroya-sans victory. Naruo Yashuu instantly furrowed his brows and was about to say something when he came to a realization. He looked at his feet and noticed that one of his feet was out of bounds. In this duel, someone who was forced out of bounds would be declared the loser! Seiji revealed a smile which said all according to plan. He had intentionally led his opponent to the edge of the dueling arena, then used what appeared to be a rash counterattack followed by a surprise [Mana Bullet], which knocked his opponent out of bounds. It would be difficult to succeed if his opponent noticed his intentions, so the fact that he succeeded could largely be attributed to luck. Yoruhana-sans Spirit-branded Retainer is rather clever. His opponent set up a trap using the rules of the duel. That was pretty good. For the famous Hanyuu Yashuu to actually fall for such a tiny trick he must have been overconfident.'' Although it was a devious trick, it was indeed done beautifully. Thats right! Especially the Mana Bullet at the endthat was quite precise. It was timed perfectly in the period after Shiroyas opponent relaxed his guard. A truly wonderful use of an opportunity! The other Yin-Yang Masters present at the table all gossiped with each other. Natsuya had a delighted expression, while Akatsukis expression became somewhat grimmer. Would the winner like to steal two cards or discard two cards? the judge Ryouta Moritama asked. Steal two cards, Natsuya replied. And so, the judge took Akatsukis hand of cards, showed it to Natsuya, and allowed her to take two cards before returning the hand to Akatsuki. During this entire process, Akatsukis expression didnt change. However, his expression got noticeably grimmer again when he noticed what cards had been taken from him. Yoruhana-san, your Retainer whats Shiroya-sans bonded spirit? I cant tell, so could you enlighten me? Kanna Fujihara, who happened to be sitting next to Natsuya, blinked curiously. My apologies, but thats a secret, Natsuya said. Seiji returned to the round table. Natsuya grinned widely at him, and Seiji gave her a big thumbs-up in response. Their first battle was a success but it was only the first battle. The game continued. It was now Natsuyas turn. She decided to use up one of her duel cards. She chose a girl wearing a flower hair accessory and pink Sakura Island clothing as her opponent. This girls Spirit-branded Retainer was Yuuki Oyokumo! It was the little red-haired boy who had chatted a little with Seiji in the garden. Seiji and Yuuki both headed to the duel arena. Shiroya onii-chan, Im going to battle seriously because I dont want to lose! Yuuki warned. I dont want to lose either or, I should say that I cant lose, Oyokumo-kun. Seijis voice was calm, but Yuuki felt the unshakeable will behind it. No, I cant let myself be pressured by this onii-san. Yuuki turned around to look at his own master. As Ayase onee-sans Spirit-branded Retainer, I must win! I cant make her lose face in front of so many people! They entered the dueling arena and prepared to fight. Duel, start! the judge said. Rahh! Yuuki roared ferociously. His skin lit up with a crimson glow, and a vicious-looking demonic shadow with blood-red fur materialized behind him. This demonic shadow opened its huge maw, revealing two rows of dagger-like fangs! Seijis eyes twitched when he saw this. Hey, hey, youre going with your ultimate ability right off the bat? Supported by the demonic shadow behind him, Yuuki bounded towards Seiji and struck out with a vicious punch! Seiji cast [Mana Barrier] on himself and dodged. Despite this, the demonically empowered fist grazed him lightly, and he was sent flying. Yuuki stepped on the air and chased after him. *Pound! Smack!! Boom!!!* One punch, one kick, and a second kickjust three attacks were enough to shatter Seijis barrier! The impact sent him hurtling upwards; he went so high that he passed through the barrier that blocked out the wind and snow, causing him to feel the chill of winter again. Not bad, little brat. When Seiji reached the apex of his flight, he reoriented his body and descended with the force of a meteor. The little red-haired boys expression was solemn as he waited for Seiji to come down. When Seiji saw Yuukis grave face, a phrase suddenly popped into his mind, and he couldnt resist the urge to say it. Do you recall that theres a palm technique which descends from the skies? Yuukis expression changed. I remember. That palm technique is Buddhas palm technique! Seiji cast his evolved form of [Telekinesis], materializing a huge golden palm! As he descended, the huge golden palm slammed down upon Yuuki with unbelievable force. Yuuki was momentarily stunned at the sight, but he quickly regained his senses. He shouted loudly to steel his nerves and cast the powerful spell that he had been preparing. [Demonic RampageRed Demon Form!] His hands pushed out towards the sky and released the gigantic demon-spirit behind him in an explosive attack! *Boom!!!* The huge golden hand and red demon-spirit crashed into each other, and the spectators were deafened by a large noise resembling that of two trucks colliding head-on. As a result of the two powerful forces collision, the golden hand was broken! The vicious demon-spirit broke through the golden hand and rushed towards Seiji. I won Just as Yuuki was thinking this, he was astonished to see the reappearance of the huge golden hand! Seiji struck a Buddha pose. Buddha once said this: If one palm strike cannot take care of the problem, then use two palm strikes.'' Chapter 345 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Yuuki Oyokumo collapsed. Not physically, but mentally. He was shocked when his opponent Shiroya brought out a second golden hand, scared when the third came out, and when the fourth arrived Yuukis demon-spirit was crushed, and his mind collapsed as well. He was unable to dodge the golden hand which grabbed him and lightly tossed him out of the arena. Furukawa immediately declared Shiroya as the victor. Seiji obtained victory again just like that. Oyokumo-kun, are you injured? No the red-haired muttered, looking depressed. Seiji looked towards him. In all honesty, Seiji felt that this little kid was pretty strong. If Yuuki hadnt lost heart and had fought all-out for the entire battle, the result wouldve been difficult to guess. Its impressive to have such strength at your age. Work hard to become stronger, Oyokumo-kun. He tried to console Yuuki. Yuuki raised his head and looked at Seiji, his eyes flashing with a determined light. Okay I will. Thank you, Shiroya onii-san. Their duel had been the most visually exciting one so far. The clash between the demon-spirit and giant golden hand was rather impressive, and all the Yin-Yang Masters were discussing the duel enthusiastically. Yuuki Oyokumos spell, [Red Demon Form], was the well-known signature spell of his bonded spirit, Red Demon. Meanwhile, Shiroyas golden hand seemed rather mysterious. Just what spirit could have produced that spell? The Yin-Yang Masters gathered made various guesses, but they felt like none of their guesses were on the mark. Natsuya merely smiled as she listened to the discussions taking place. She already told everyone that Shiroyas spirit was a secret. All the curious Yin-Yang Masters would have to think about the answer themselves rather than receiving one from her. The judge, Ryouta Moritama, asked if she would like to steal the losers cards or discard her own. This time, Natsuya chose to discard two cards that were difficult to use up and turned them into points. Seiji returned to her side. Natsuya felt reassured to see him return victoriously. After the first round was over, the judge released a ranking based on the number of points each Master had accumulated. Natsuya was ranked #3. Although Akatsuki lost one duel, he used his cards well, which was why he didnt fall too far behind and was ranked #10. Everyone was to draw cards again. After everyone drew a card, the second round began. This round, everyone would take turns in the opposite order from last time, so Natsuyas turn came up quickly. She played a series of cards from her hand and earned a nice amount of points. When it was Akatsuki Mitarais turn, he used his second duel card, and as his opponent he selected the person who was currently ranked #1 in points: Kanna Fujihara! Kanna Fujiharas Spirit-branded Retainer was Ryuuno Izawa. Nobody present at the party recognized this master-and-retainer pair. During the last round, the Spirit-branded Retainer Izawa had performed excellently. He won his duel in less than ten seconds, which caused quite a lot of surprise. The Yin-Yang Masters were able to deduce from the duel that Izawas bonded spirit was a Yaksha. Thus, they called him Yaksha Izawa. The duel between Hannya Yashuu and Yaksha Izawa is surely going to be a great one. Yeah Im curious who will win. I believe that Hannya Yashuu will win. After all, hes famous for his strength in our age group. He was just overconfident, which was why he lost his first duel. Hell definitely win if he gets serious. Thats not a sure thing. Yaksha Izawa is pretty strong as well. He must have overwhelming strength to defeat his first opponent in such a short time. Indeed its difficult to predict the winner. Let us enjoy the show. Everyone looked towards the duel arena, where Naruo Yashuu and Ryuuno Izawa were facing each other. Izawa removed his eyepatch, revealing his left eye. A triangular blood-colored diagram was inscribed on the surface of his pupil. Yashuu removed the black glove on his right hand, revealing a diagram shaped like a beasts claw on the back of his hand. Let the duel begin, Shunsuke Furukawa declared. Yashuu instantly manifested a gigantic claw that swiped towards his opponent! With a large boom, Izawas figure was torn to pieces and disintegrated into motes of green light. It was just an illusion! Izawa appeared to Yashuus left and formed a jutsu symbol with his hands. *Boom!!* Yashuu was doused in vibrant green flames. Suddenly, the flames were split apart by a sharp purple-red light. After piercing through the flames, it shot towards Izawa. Izawa dodged the light, and it embedded itself in the ground, carving a deep furrow that extended beyond the arena. Both figures vanished again as they continuously cast spells against each other, seeming like an elaborate performance. Seiji could tell that Yashuu had the advantage and Izawa could only react. However, thanks to Izawas powerful illusions, he hadnt been struck by any attacks yet. But at this rate, Yashuu would definitely achieve victory. Suddenly, Izawa split, creating six more illusionary clones. All seven Izawas placed their hands on the ground and speedily muttered an incantation. Yashuu realized Izawa was preparing a powerful attack. A strong light appeared in his right palm, and he flicked his hand. The light split into countless rays which covered all seven Izawas! When the light made contact with the Izawa-clones, all seven of them shattered with a sound resembling that of glass breaking. The real Izawa appeared behind Yashuu. From the very start of the duel, he had been secretly making his preparations, and now his spell was complete! [Killing FormationYaksha Dance!] A large triangular spell formation suddenly appeared on the ground. Numerous vicious-looking demons of an assortment of strange shapes emerged from within. Brandishing swords, axes, and sickles, they surrounded and attacked Yashuu! Yashuu fought back with his magical claw, but even though he managed to tear through one wave of demons, endless waves of demons continued to emerge from the spell formation. Victory seemed like it was decided. Furukawa was about to announce the conclusion of the duel. At this moment, Yashuu shouted fiercely, and a strong purple-red light surrounded him, preventing the demons from drawing closer to him. Then, he viciously glared at Izawa with an incredibly ferocious expression. Right after that, a white long-horned demon mask appeared on his face. [Demon MaskHanyuu!] He shrieked loudly, causing everyones ears to ring. The shriek sounded like a womans scream, angry shouting, cursing, and yelling all at once. It was incredibly shrill and harsh on the ear. The purple-red sound waves that emanated from him immediately destroyed all the demons. Izawas illusion was broken as well, and his real self, which was standing to the side, was forced out. The mask-wearing Yashuu viciously swung at Izawa with his right claw. *Boom!!!* Izawa was sent flying by the gigantic magical claw. Like a cannon shot, he flew out of the duel arena and hurtled towards the card table filled with Yin-Yang Masters. At the last moment, Furukawa appeared between Izawa and the card table in a blue flash. He caught Izawa and jumped, leaping over the card table and landing outside the weather barrier. Nobody was scared by this scene. After all, everyone at the table was either a Yin-Yang Master or a Spirit-branded Retainer. They had plenty of ways to deal with a large object suddenly flying at them. Something like this wouldnt scare anyone present. Ryuuno! Kanna Fujihara left the card table and ran towards her Spirit-branded Retainer. Akatsuki Mitarai also stood up and followed. Hanyuu Yashuu used too much force in his attack. He probably couldnt stop himself in the heat of the moment Its a battle, after all. Theres no helping it if this type of scene occurs. Although the end was a bit much, it really was an excellent duel to watch. The Yin-Yang Masters discussed the result among themselves. Using too much force was considered a mistake, but everyone present saw what transpired. Nobody felt that Yashuu was to blame. All Akatsuki would have to do was apologize to Kanna Fujihara and pay a compensation fee to treat her Spirit-branded Retainers injuries. Seiji hoped that Izawa wasnt injured too seriously. Unfortunately, it wasnt the time for him to be worrying about others. Seiji now had an idea of Naruo Yashuus strength when he was serious. How can I deal with him? Unless someone else was suicidal enough to challenge this Hanyuu spirit, Akatsuki would be certain to use his third duel card against Natsuya again. In other words, Seiji would definitely have another battle with Yashuu. At that time, devious tricks like last time wouldnt work. It would be a serious contest of strength. Chapter 346 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Ryuuno Izawa wasnt seriously injured. He said that he could carry on battling and urged his master to continue the game. However, Kanna adamantly refused. Kanna Fujihara decided to forfeit the game. Although it would give her a bad reputation in the Yin-Yang Master society, she didnt care. Kannas family had forced her into coming to this party. At heart, she was an otaku girl who didnt care at all about such venues. Nor did she care what others in the Yin-Yang Master society thought of her. At most, her family would scold her about it. Izawa was resting on a bed in a guest room. Kanna, seated on a nearby sofa, began reading a light novel. Rather than being together with other Yin-Yang Masters, she felt that this was far more relaxing. Kanna felt that the only good thing about this entire party was that she had become acquainted with Natsuya Yoruhana. She never expected to meet a girl of similar status and similar interests at such a party. Kanna wanted to continue chatting about anime and manga with Natsuya and invite her to the upcoming otaku doujinshi convention! Ill try talking to her again later, Kanna mused. Itd be nice if she agrees to go. Izawa suddenly sat up on the bed. Master, I would like to observe the remaining rounds of the game. Eh? Why? Because I have my attention on Yashuu-san and Shiroya-san, Izawa said with a solemn expression. Kanna was rendered speechless. This fujoshi girls mind nearly exploded! To think that my own handsome Spirit-branded Retainer has his attention trained on two other boys! Various fantasies of boys love scenes flashed through her mind: love-and-hate relationships between the three handsome boys, uke and seme , secret feelings for each other, intimate contact, and a love triangle were all included in her fantasies Kanna coughed mentally. Perhaps Im getting a bit too excited Kanna did her best to suppress her fantasies and asked, Why do you have your attention on them? Izawa fell silent for a moment. I before I served milady, I met Yashuu-san in the past, he revealed. At that time, Yashuu-san was a friendly and open individual who took good care of me. Today, when I came here and happened to see Yashuu-san in the garden, I was quite happy to see an old friend. However, when I went over to chat with him, not only did Yashuu-san not know who I was, he had a terribly cold attitude, and the look in his eyes seemed abnormal. I was quite concerned about what he must have experienced. I asked him about it, but he refused to talk to me. A beautiful past, a coincidental reunion, and an unexpected change! One side was cold and heartless, and the other was struggling to conceal their sadness Kanna grew even more excited! Her mind started running wild again. After that, Izawa continued, I met Shiroya-san. Although Shiroya-san is concealing his true appearance, after I talked to him, I felt that he is a friendly and open individual. He loves light novels, anime, and manga, which matches miladys interests quite well. I feel that he would get along excellently with milady, but hes unwilling to show his true self, which is truly regrettable. Shiroya is an otaku? He complements his master Natsuya so well perhaps he became an otaku because of Natsuya, Kanna mused. After the game began, I saw that Shiroya-san defeated Yashuu-san in their first match. He was quite strong in his other match as well, which was why he caught my attention. Afterwards, I fought against Yashuu-san and was defeated I had a deep impression of Yashuu-sans true strength. Will Yashuu-sans master challenge Shiroya-sans master to another duel? If they duel again, who will win? Id really like to know the answer to this question. Izawa expressed his true thoughts, but Kanna misunderstood them. I understand, Ryuuno, she thought, feeling a pang of pity. I understand quite clearly. On one side is an old flame that you have deep feelings for, and you were happy to see him again. Even if he rejected you coldly, you still cant let go of your feelings. On the other side is your new romantic interest. You received a warm feeling from him on your first meetingwhats new and fresh is always exciting. And now, the two of them are about to fight, so you want to watch them. This is only natural! Ahh I cant take this anymore! I cant stop my own imagination!! The fujoshi Yin-Yang Master envisioned such an out-of-control scene in her mind that she almost went wild. She couldnt control her raging heart, and her face flushed crimson. Izawa was mystified by her reaction. He was about to ask why his master had such a strange expression, when he suddenly saw bright red liquid spurt out of her nose! Milady!? Youre bleeding! Izawa was shocked by this occurrence. Ahh its just a nosebleed; no need to mind it. Kanna covered her nose with one hand. With sparkling eyes, she gave Izawa a big thumbs-up with her other hand and said, Thanks for the meal! Eh? Izawa was confused and grunted foolishly; there was no food in sight. Kanna placed her arms on her hips after she blocked her nosebleed with some napkins. Alright, lets go back out again and look at your lovers Whoops, I meant the two people that caught your attention. After the second round finished, the judge Ryouta Moritama once again displayed the point rankings. Natsuya had risen up to claim first place. Akatsuki wasnt doing too badly as well; he was now fourth. The third round began after everyone drew cards again. For this rounds duels, the majority of the Yin-Yang Masters opted to use their cooperative battle cards and left the card table to go assist their Spirit-branded Retainers in combat. The duels became even more spectacular to watch. The Yin-Yang Masters cast spells to strengthen or protect their own Spirit-branded Retainers and also attacked or obstructed their foe. The cooperation between master and retainer, the strength of their spells, their timing, their judgment of the situation all of the above was important. Seiji and Natsuya had never cooperated in battle together like this. Although this put them at a disadvantage, they believed in each other. Seiji trusted in Natsuya, and she trusted in him as well. Mutual trust was the foundation of unspoken cooperation, so he decided to make up for what they lacked in experience with spirit! It was now Akatsuki Mitarais turn. He used both his duel card and cooperative battle cards to target Natsuya. He came for them as expected. Not only did Seiji and Natsuya expect this, the others were also anticipating it. As expected, Mitarai-kun wants his revenge. Im looking forward to it. Yep, Im curious to see whether Hanyuu Yashuu or Shiroya-kun will emerge victorious when both are fighting seriously. Im curious about Shiroya-kuns true appearance. I hope that his disguise gets unveiled during the course of battle. The Yin-Yang Masters laughed and chatted about the upcoming duel. Some people asked Natsuya just who Shiroya was and why he was unwilling to show his true appearance. Natsuya politely responded by saying that it was a secret. When they heard this, the Yin-Yang Masters refrained from inquiring. As for how many people among them cast spells to see through the disguise and discovered the truth for themselves that was unknown. It was just as Seiji had told Izawa before. His own action was meaningless as many would be able to discover his identity. It was his attitude that was meaningful. Its fine if you find out who I am. Just dont say it out loud in public, because I want to avoid trouble. If someone intentionally said it out loud, then that would be intentionally going against him. For the time being, nobody did such a thing. Natsuya also used her cooperative battle card against Akatsuki Mitarais challenge. Itll be really interesting to watch Mitarai-kun and Yoruhana-san cast their support spells as well. Thats right. I really want to know who will do a better job between them. Mitarai-kun likes Yoruhana-san, so perhaps hell go easy on her. No, with Yoruhana-sans personality, she probably wouldnt like that. Mitarai-kun should display his true power. I agree. Its wrong to go easy on her. They should go all out. The people involved in the duel didnt hear these discussions. Both pairs had left the card table to head for the dueling arena. Seiji entered the arena and stood facing Yashuu. Natsuya stood behind Seiji outside of the dueling arena. Akatsuki similarly stood behind Yashuu. Shunsuke Furukawa checked to ensure that both sides were ready and gestured for the duel to begin. Battle start! Chapter 347 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Akatsuki lifted his hand, creating a small spell formation on his palm. The exact same spell formation appeared on Yashuus back. Instantly, a strong light engulfed his body and formed a purple-red glow that enveloped him. The familiar long-horned Hanyuu mask appeared on Yashuus face! At the same time, Seiji knew that he couldnt hold back any longer and decisively cast the spell evolved version of his [Body-strengthening Technique]. A golden mist instantly enveloped him. Spirals of runes appeared on his skin, and his hair lit up with a golden glow. The golden Seiji looked much more spirited. Yashuus immense magical claw cut through the air as it fell down upon Seiji! Seiji managed to dodge the claw, and Natsuya began casting a spell. Numerous dark red lights materialized and shot towards Yashuu in an arrow-storm! Yashuu blocked some of the lights, but many embedded themselves into the ground. They connected with each other and restrained Yashuus body. Yashuu let out a fierce shout, using the sound waves to shred Natsuyas red lights. In response, Seiji cast his evolved [Mana Barrier], causing a watery golden light to appear around him. He used this to forcibly endure the sound wave and rushed through with a punch! *Boom!* His punch was blocked. Akatsuki Mitarai strengthened Yashuus barrier for him. When Seiji punched, his fist was completely blocked by a purple-red light. Yashuu struck out with his claw again. *Smack!!* Seiji was knocked away. Yashuu rushed up to Seiji, intending to perform a follow-up attack. Natsuya cast a spell which sent a dark red sword of light to chop down on Yashuu, preventing his attack in the nick of time. Akatsuki snorted and formed a jutsu symbol with his hands, causing countless white threads to shoot towards Seiji. Natsuya countered by slicing through the white threads with her sword of light. Right now, the contest between the Yin-Yang Masters spells and Spirit-branded Retainers attacks was a wonderful scene that enraptured all the spectators. Can anyone tell what spells Shiroya-kun is using? I cant I cant determine his bonded spirit either. How mysterious No matter what it is, it seems like hes not as strong as a serious Hanyuu Yashuu. Thats rightShiroya-kun is being suppressed by Hanyuu Yashuu. Yoruhana-sans support isnt as good as Mitarai-kuns. Its obvious that *Boom!!* Yashuu was kicked into the air. This sight surprised all the spectators. Only those who had been watching the battle intensely with full concentration, such as Izawa and Kanna, were able to see what just happened clearly. Yashuus magical claw had suddenly collapsed, and Shiroya took this opportunity to counterattack with a kick that destroyed Yashuus protective barrier! The kick connected directly with Yashuus body, which was why he had been kicked away. What just happened!? Although he saw it clearly, Izawa still didnt understand what had happened. Why did Yashuu-sans magical claw just collapse like that? And his barrier Yashuu-sans barrier should have been greatly strengthened by his master, so why did it break so easily from a normal kick!? Since even Izawa was confused when he had seen what had happened clearly, everyone else was even more confused. All they saw was the situation suddenly turning in Shiroyas favor. Shiroya and Yashuu had swapped rolesnow Shiroya was the one suppressing and chasing after Yashuu! The change in the situation was too sudden for everyone to take in! They didnt understand what happened. It was actually the corrosion power. Yashuus magical claw clashed against Seijis evolved [Mana Barrier] multiple times, so it had corroded. Seijis evolved [Body-strengthening Technique] possessed the same corrosion power, and Yashuus personal barrier was also corroded due to Seijis attacks. Yashuu was the first to notice that something was off, and Akatsuki noticed immediately after. Yashuu was unable to prevent his own spells from being corroded. Akatsuki attempted to cast a cleansing spell, but Natsuya kept him occupied. The corrosion increased at a rapid rate, until Yashuus magical claw collapsed and his barrier was greatly weakened, causing the situation that just occurred. What spell is that? Akatsuki asked Natsuya with furrowed brows. Sorry, but its a secret, Natsuya responded calmly. *Boom!!* Yashuu was kicked back down to the earth. He barely managed to adjust his position while falling, avoiding the embarrassing scene of hitting the ground face-first. However, he still landed rather awkwardly. Akatsuki looked towards Yashuu. Yashuu looked towards Akatsuki as well and understood the latters intentions through this nonverbal exchange. He then took off the black glove on his left hand. Like his right hand, the back of his left hand was inscribed with a claw-shaped drawing. A complex spell formation shaped like a claw suddenly arose from his hands. Suddenly, there was a golden flashSeiji had punched towards Yashuu! *Smack!!* His fist was blocked by the sudden appearance of a hexagonal spell formation. This hexagonal spell formation appeared all around Yashuu, covering him in endless amounts of runes. Akatsuki formed a jutsu symbol with his hands while quickly muttering an incantation. Break through it! Natsuya shouted at Seiji. Seiji backed away slightly and pointed at the hexagonal spell formation. Mana swiftly gathered at his hand, causing specks of golden light to appear. Natsuya also began preparing a powerful jutsu technique. Seiji used his evolved [Mana Bullet]! Destruction curse[Twirling Swords]! Seiji shot out a gigantic golden bullet of light, while Natsuyas spell created five dark red magical swords that rotated at a high speed. Their spells attacked the hexagonal spell formation in unison!! However, they were slightly too late. Akatsuki extended his palms, having finished casting his spell. The moment that the golden [Mana Bullet] and the [Twirling Swords] hit the hexagonal spell formation, the spell formation let off a blinding light and exploded like a bomb. *Boom!!!* With a golden explosion of light, the magical swords were shattered, and pillars of light shot up towards the heavens. The scene resembled a nuclear explosion. A white shadow dashed through the blinding light and swung a pale white claw towards Seiji! Seiji did his best to dodge, but was still hit by the claw. He saw that Yashuus demon-face mask had transformed into a purplish-black color and that he was covered by a thick white light, which made it seem like he was wearing a white robe. Yashuus hands transformed into something resembling real demon clawsthey were long, pale white things that glistened sharply. *Slash slash slash slash slash slash!* Yashuus speed was incredibly quick! Seiji was unable to dodge, so he could only do his best to block. Since his opponents speed was too fast, he received many blows in just a short time frame. Natsuya cast a spell to attack Yashuu, but it didnt work. Quickly cast normal spells were completely ineffective against Yashuu in this form. So powerful! Hanyuu Yashuu actually promoted himself to a higher rank! What spell is that? Seems like a short-term power-increasing berserker spell, although I dont know the specifics. Just how did he increase his power by so much? This must be due to Mitarai-kuns assistance; it was him who brought out Hanyuu Yashuus true power. Its over now. Dont come to a hasty conclusion; Yoruhana-san and Shiroya-kun just used a mysterious technique to win their previous duel. Perhaps they still have some hidden trump cards. If they do, then they should use them right now. Judging by Yoruhana-sans appearance, it doesnt seem like she has any hidden trump cards. That was indeed the case. Yashuu had greatly increased his strength, and his spirits level was now above Seijis spirits level Natsuya couldnt think of any method to deal with this. Akatsuki Mitarai was the victor. Most people at the card table had this opinion. Kanna Fujihara also had this opinion. However, Ryuuno Izawa had a different opinion. The mysterious Shiroya had a mysterious bonded spirit and mysterious power he didnt think that such a person would lose so easily. He had no proof for his belief. It was based only on his instinct. Seijis [Mana Barrier] collapsed under Yashuus furious barrage of attacks. The pale white demon claw swiped unhesitatingly towards his throat! He heard Natsuya shouting something that he couldnt hear clearly. That was because time suddenly slowed down for him. He had activated [Bullet Time]! Naruo Yashuu, youre truly quick. But right now, Im going to be even quicker than you!! Seiji clenched his fist. [Light from the Brink], activate! For the next three minutes, he would have limitless stamina and Mana. [Lightning Strike]! He unleashed a furious barrage of punches on his opponents demon-face mask!! His fists transformed into rays of light. Ora Ora Ora Ora Ora! Chapter 348 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Mega-fast [Lightning Strike]! This was the second-ever time Seiji had used this abilityhe had previously used it against Iroha Hasegawa. As he unleashed punch after punch at an insanely high speed, he mentally added a classic anime sound effect. The observers saw Yashuu shatter Shiroyas personal barrier and that at the same moment Yoruhana-san shouted Stop!, there was an explosive light. The light was followed by a series of impact sounds. Immediately after, Yashuu was sent flying backwards a great distance, his body somewhat distorted. Yashuu crashed into the ground and rolled around several times before he finally managed to regain his feet. One-third of his purple-black demon-face mask had been destroyed, and the white light around him was flickering, as if it were a half-broken light bulb. After he managed to stand up, Yashuu immediately rushed towards his opponent again. However, it was useless. He had been knocked out of bounds! Shiroya-san and Yoruhana-sans victory, Shunsuke Furukawa announced. Everyone who heard his voice was still in a shocked state, and this included Natsuya. What had just happened? The Yin-Yang Masters exchanged awkward glances. Was that a spell just now? No, it was a martial arts technique right? Who saw what just happened clearly? I couldnt see very clearly, but it seemed like Shiroya-kun used a high-speed attack at that moment. He attacked numerous times at an incredibly high speed. A super-fast martial arts technique, is it? Yes, thats probably it. No, actually, it couldnt have been a simple martial arts technique; he mustve used some secret spell as well, because that speed was Unimaginable. To knock away the berserk Hanyuu Yashuu and leave him in such a disheveled state was testament to how strong Shiroyas explosive power was. A martial arts technique that was powerful enough to surpass the difference in the two bonded spirits strength just how fast was that technique? Or, to put it a different way, how many times did Shiroya attack in that short instant? Nobody knew, because nobody could see it clearly. Even Seiji himself didnt know how many times he had punched and kicked, because he hadnt been counting. His only thought was: This guys body is a lot harder than Iroha Hasegawas. My fists kinda hurt from punching him. What was that power? Natsuya was just as confused as everyone else, but then she came to her own mistaken realization. It must have been the power of that mysterious spirit! She assumed that the female spirit was roused from her slumber at this critical moment, allowing Seiji to use her spells or even her martial arts techniques to unleash a finishing blow. As for the specifics, she just had to ask Seiji later. The most important part was that they had won! Natsuya smiled as she watched Seiji saunter over to her and flash a big thumbs-up. Meanwhile, on the other side, Akatsuki Mitarai had a grim expression. After he restrained Yashuu and canceled the berserk-spell on him, Akatsuki slowly turned to look in Natsuyas direction. Natsuya stared back at him. Seiji, who was standing beside Natsuya, was also staring at him. Akatsuki felt humiliated by this. He had believed in his own victory but was forcibly defeated twice in a row Although the game wasnt over yet, there were no more chances for him to surpass Natsuya in points. It was his loss. Why why is this Haruta familys trash able to Even though hes infamous for being trash and his Spiritual Power is barely adequate for him to be a Spirit-branded Retainerand only a temporary one at thatwhy does he have such power!? Akatsuki clenched his fists and furrowed his brows deeply; he couldnt understand how it was possible. Natsuya retracted her gaze and walked back to the card table. She had wanted to say something, but after seeing how Akatsuki, she decided it would be unnecessary. Seiji retracted his gaze as well and followed Natsuya to the card table. After returning, all the others congratulated them on their victory. The Yin-Yang Masters gathered were even more curious about Shiroya. Natsuya and Seiji kept their calm and dealt with the questions appropriately. Akatsuki returned to the card table with a calm expression. However, his eyes gleamed with an icy light; evidently he was anything but calm. The game came to a conclusion. Natsuya was ranked first in points and received an extravagant prize: a seaside mansion. Thats rightan entire mansion! It even came with its own private beach. By the way, the prize for second place was a personal yacht, while the Master in third place received a racing car Yin-Yang Masters sure are rich, Seiji exclaimed in his mind. Natsuya looked towards Seiji after she received the property deed from Ryouta Moritama. Would you like to have it? Eh? Would you like this mansion? She waved the exquisite-looking document-folder at him. Her tone was as casual as someone offering a can of juice. Seiji blinked at this. If I say I want it, youll give it to me? Natsuya nodded. Yep. You dont want it for yourself? I already have one. Oh Seiji mulled it over. Although having a seaside mansion sounds very attractive, it doesnt seem all that useful to me Although he could visit it whenever he wanted to have fun, most of the time it would just sit there unattended, and he felt like maintaining it would be quite bothersome. Then how about I give you something else instead; is there anything that you want? Not for the time being. Natsuya smiled. What about a spiritual weapon? A spiritual weapon I think that its for the best if you start practicing with your own personal spiritual weapon as early as possible. Hmm you have a point. Seiji nodded in agreement. Id like to have one then. If possible, could you give me one suitable for a beginner? What type of weapon would you like? Seiji thought it over. How about a wooden sword? The wooden sword from the Uehara family seemed pretty nice. While that wooden swords level was a bit high for him, he could probably play around with a beginner-level one. To be honest, he felt tempted to ask for a longsword like Shikas Demon Blade Muramasa, but he felt that it would be too difficult to start from real swords, so it would make sense to start with a wooden sword. Didnt famous heroes all start from wooden swords, anyway? A wooden sword I got it. Natsuya nodded. After that was lunchtime. Ryouta Moritama led everyone back to the residence to a second-floor dining hall. This dining hall was extravagantly furnished; it had the appearance of a top-class restaurant from the business district. Seiji and Natsuya sat down by a window and began browsing through the provided menus. Can we sit here? a female voice asked. It was Kanna Fujihara, who was accompanied by her Spirit-branded Retainer, Ryuuno Izawa. Natsuya smiled. Of course. Please take a seat. Kanna and Izawa sat down. Izawa-san, how are your injuries? Seiji asked. Its nothing serious, Izawa said. Thank you for your concern. The fujoshi Kannas eyes lit up at seeing this scene. Fujihara-san, what would you like to eat? Natsuya handed Kanna a menu to break the ice. Im satisfied with this whoops, I mean I would like to have some Huaxia cuisine. Kanna finally returned to her senses. The four of them began discussing the menu options and food available. They had fun chatting. Izawa seriously expressed his admiration for Seijis duel against Hanyuu Yashuu. Shiroya-san, he praised, it was incredible how you defeated that Hanyuu Yashuu! To be honest, Kanna added, I thought that Shiroya-san was going to lose. It looked like you were at a disadvantage. My opponent was indeed strong. I was able to emerge victorious in the end because of luck. Seiji remained humble. No, you definitely didnt win due to luck. Izawas eyes lit up in excitement. You made two comebacks in a row, and I could barely see the spells that you used at the critical moment. All I can do is sigh in amazement. Shiroya-san, you must actually be someone famous for being strong, right? You must be disguising yourself because revealing your identity would cause too large of a commotion and would disturb the party, right? Seiji was rendered speechless. Chapter 349 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Seiji wasnt someone famous for being strong. In fact, he was famous for being trash. Izawas guess was completely off the mark. Seiji, not knowing how to respond to Izawa, remained silent. He glanced over at Natsuya and noticed her strange expression. Izawa, however, mistook Seijis silence for tacit admittance and confirmed his conjecture in his mind. I apologize for bringing this up again. I shall make no further mention of it. Its fine, Seiji said quickly. Im not someone famous for being strong Izawa revealed a faint smile. I understand. Theres no need to say any more, Shiroya-san. Just what did you understand there? When he saw Izawas expression, Seiji knew that the man had definitely misunderstood him. He wanted to explain, but he was clueless as to how he could do so. What was he meant to do? Reveal his true identity? While this was an option, he felt that it would be unnecessary. He probably wouldnt meet Izawa again after this party or even if they met again in the future, who knows when that would be. I wonder what the presidents think about this Seiji looked towards Natsuya. She indicated nonverbally that he should decide for himself. At this moment, their food arrived. Seiji was hungry, so when he saw plates of delicious food arriving for him, he put the matter behind him and started eating. During the meal, Kanna began chatting about anime and manga. Seiji responded well to this topic and kept the conversation flowing. By the time lunch was over, Kanna Fujihara was still having fun. As they walked together to the resting area, she kept up an unending stream of conversation with Seiji. Kanna didnt relent in the slightest even when they arrived! Seiji enjoyed their conversationexcept for the topic of boys love, which was a little He mentioned that this topic made him slightly uncomfortable on numerous occasions, but this anime-crazed girl seemed to be running amok. At every opportunity, she changed the conversations direction to that topic and expounded on it at length. It was only now that Seiji could personally empathize with Izawas difficulties. In a way, serving such a master would definitely be a difficult task. Right now, Ryuuno Izawa was free. He merely stood by his lady masters side like a silent statue. He neither interrupted nor spoke and blended perfectly into the scenery. Natsuya, however, was currently feeling dissatisfied. The passionate conversation between Kanna and Seiji made her feel somewhat left out. Although neither of them ignored her, she was unable to get involved as they were wading deep into the sea of anime and manga. This left her with a rather unpleasant taste in her mouth. After sitting for a while, Natsuya stood up to go to the restroom. After leaving the restroom, she saw Akatsuki Mitarai loitering in the hallway. He was looking out of the window. Natsuya glanced at him for a moment. Almost instantly, she looked away and walked past him without acknowledging his presence. Dont you want to know why I suddenly took such a direct method and even proposed such a bet? Akatsuki asked, turning around to look at her as she walked past him. Natsuya stopped in her tracks. His behavior was indeed unexpected. Not only was he direct, he even gambled this did make her somewhat curious. Because I want you to accept me, Akatsuki said in a soft voice. I want you to accept my true self, not the mask that Ive worn for so long. Natsuya slowly looked towards him. Im not an ordinary person. Ive been aware of this ever since I was young. Im a special existence. However, the regrettable part is that ordinary people cant understand the special me, including even my parents. Thats why I have to wear a mask, the disguise of an ordinary person. Although this is rather sad, theres some fun to be had in it. Akatsuki smiled thinly. This smile wasnt his typical fake and gentle smile. It was something differenta smile that seemed to contain an incredible darkness. Natsuyas brows knit together when she saw this smile. The first time that I saw you, I fell in love with you at first sight. I felt that you were far too beautiful, and my mask slipped for a split second. Oh yes, your eyesight happened to be quite sharp, Natsuya. You detected my true self. Afterwards, I tried to get closer to you, but as you were an ordinary person, you were unable to accept the special me. You were stubborn about it, and for the first time, I tasted the bitterness of rejection. I felt anxious and angry. Those emotions were unpleasant, truly unpleasant but they only served to elevate your position in my heart. In my eyes, you grew increasingly beautiful. That was truly interesting. After I noticed this, I even began to enjoy your rejections. But this cant continue forever. Your beauty has its limits. Every flower has a time when it blooms. After this time passes, itll begin to wilt. That time is almost upon us. I must have you before this time arrives, no matter what. I wore my ordinary-person mask and used ordinary methods to get closer to you. Although that was a little fun, its time to stop that now That was why I directly told you my intentions and even gambled with you. I wanted a kiss from youbut that was only the start. After that, youd give me more and more. However I never expected that I would lose. Akatsukis eyes were chipped ice. I admit it: I underestimated that guy but no matter. Losing has its own benefits. Although I cant obtain you step by step, obtaining you all at once will be quite fun as well. In fact, Im looking forward to it even more. Right now, Akatsuki said, licking his lips, your beauty is at its peak! I cant wait for the moment I obtain you. Natsuya felt an indescribable chill wash over her. Her stomach churned and roiled, and she struggled to suppress the urge to run back to the restroom and vomit. You lost your bet already, so dont approach me! she said coldly. The terms of the bet state that I cannot approach you anymore; they say nothing about being unable to obtain you. Youre just using sophistry! Not at all. Akatsuki smiled. But if you think that Im going back on my word, go ahead and tell Miura-san. Even if Im punished, or if this is publicized, or if Im laughed at, none of it matters. At any rate, when I obtain you, all of this will be nothing more than a joke. You wont be able to do as you wish! Natsuyas eyes were now filled with frosty rage. I can indeed Akatsuki strode towards her, his face twisted with unnatural malice. Natsuya was just about to react, but someone was quicker than she was. A tall figure suddenly appeared in front of her and unleashed a merciless punch at Akatsukis face! Akatsuki raised his hands to block the punch, but he was still sent flying by the powerful force. He crashed through the window and fell to the dirt. Seiji I saw that guy getting close to you with a strange expression on his face. He seemed like he was about to do something rude to you, so I punched him. Seiji looked over Natsuya. Are you alright? he asked in a concerned voice. I Im alright. Will there be a problem since knocked him through a window like that? No, its not a problem at all. Natsuya grinned and flashed him a thumbs-up. Instead, I should be saying good job. A cold breeze came in through the window. However, the presidents heart was brimming with warmth. Akatsuki didnt make that punch into an official incident. Natsuya had already mentally prepared herself to deal with such an incident. Shed already met with Miura-san in order to explain what happened. It was then that shed discovered that Akatsuki hadnt reported the incident. Inflating this matter into a scandal probably wouldnt benefit him, she mused. Some people had heard the commotion, while others bore witness to the events, sparking discussions everywhere. Shiroya-san, did you really knock Mitarai-san out through a window? Kanna inquired, blinking her eyes curiously. Thats right. Wow so vicious. Shiroya-san would definitely have his reasons for doing so, Izawa said. Did something happen at the time? I didnt like him, so I beat him up, Seiji said directly. Izawa was rendered speechless. Shiroya did it to protect me, Natsuya clarified in a soft voice. She looked at Seiji with a gentle expression and continued, Shiroya believed that Mitarai was about to do something rude to me, so he simply acted to prevent him from doing so. Chapter 350 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Kanna saw this and noticed Natsuyas true feelings. She now understood that her previous conjecture about Natsuya and Akatsuki had been incorrect. So there was a reason after all. Izawa smiled faintly. Shiroya-san is highly protective of his master, so it was an impulsive action. Even if I didnt interfere, Natsuya probably would have knocked him away, so it doesnt count for much in terms of protection, Seiji said. I just acted on my impulse and beat him up. You shouldnt say that, Shiroya-san, Kanna said with a smile. Even if Yoruhana-san has the ability to protect herself, she still needs a boy to protect her. After all, girls like that kind of thing. Thats not what I meant. Im not saying that Natsuya doesnt need protection, I meant that I didnt help Natsuya all that much. I just did what I wanted to do, and thats all there is to it. No, you were a great help to me, Natsuya said in a gentle voice. You appeared at just the right time. Im truly grateful, and your presence made me feel quite reassured. Seiji didnt know how to react to the presidents forthrightness and was a little embarrassed. Wow, so sweet. Kanna felt like they were showing off their lovey-doveyness. Izawa also noticed the atmosphere and blinked in realization. After a momentary silence, Kanna spoke up. Ryuuno, lets go back to the dining hall and grab some more food! Kanna decisively made the decision to stop being an unwanted fifth wheel. Eh? Milady, youre hungry again already? Yeah, I didnt eat enough earlier, and now Im starving again. Lets go! Lets go already! Kanna dragged the dense Izawa away without even saying goodbye. The ambiguous look she shot at Seiji and Natsuya said it all: We wont get in your way, so have fun being lovebirds! Seiji and Natsuya watched them leave before looking back towards each other. Natusya took a long, good look at his face. Seiji was unable to bear it and averted his gaze, which made Natsuya smile. Can you accompany me outside for a walk? she asked gently. Of course, he said. And so, the two of them left their seats and went out for a walk. They arrived at the garden where the Spirit-branded Retainers had been waiting at earlier. This is a beautiful garden. The other Spirit-branded Retainers and I were waiting here at the beginning. What did you do here? Not much. I just sat down in that pagoda, chatted with Izawa-san, and borrowed a light novel from him to read. What type of light novel? Its name is I Reincarnated to Another World and Became a Female Magical Swordsman! In the story, the protagonist, a male otaku, is killed by a truck and reincarnates into a different world as a beautiful girl. He trains and becomes a swordsman before embarking on a magical adventure. Natusya was rendered speechless. It wasnt something that Izawa himself wanted to read; it was a book that Fujihara-san set for homework. She even forced him to write a five-hundred-word book report on it afterwards. Seiji sighed and continued, Izawa-san has it difficult, serving a master like her. Haha, indeed. Natsuya recalled Kannas endless preaching about boys love and couldnt help but smile. Is it an interesting novel? Its pretty interesting. Although some of the scenes are a bit exaggerated, overall its still pretty good. If I had to write a book report about it, it would be quite easy. Oh, then Ill buy a copy and read it as well. Er, I dont recommend that one to you. Some of the jokes in it may be difficult for you to understand, Seiji said in a roundabout fashion. This genre of the novel was specifically aimed at a male audience. In other words, it had lots of ecchi gentlemanly content! This was definitely not a good novel to recommend to a female reader, especially one who was only a beginner at light novels. Natsuya, you dont read light novels often, right? Thats correct. If youd like to read one, I recommend you start with an excellent novel that most normal readers will find easy to understand and enjoy, such as Chronicles of the Demon Blade . Seiji began to give her a detailed review. Natsuya quietly listened to him talk. Actually, she wasnt interested in light novels. She just wanted to read what he enjoyed reading. Oh right, Shika-chan and I cooperated to write the story Brother Monogatari . Its already scheduled to be published. Although I dont know the date, it should be out soon. Seiji smiled. This story has mysterious, mystical demons and spirits as the main topic. If youre interested, try reading it when its available. Natsuya blinked in surprise. She already learned from Mai that Seiji was writing a story together with Shika Kagura. However, she didnt expect that it would be published so quickly. Natsuya smiled. Im quite interested in it, Idle Dimension by the Shore Sensei. You must tell me when its officially published. Ill immediately purchase a copy on the first day. Eh, you know about it? Seiji was surprised by this. Houjou-san told me about it. Ive read your short story that was published in a magazine before. Should I give you my review? Please, by all means. I thought it was wonderful; the best short light novel Ive ever read, Natsuya said sincerely. Although you just admitted that you dont read this type of novel very often, Im still happy to hear that. Thank you for your praise. Seiji bowed. Both of them smiled. As long as its your story, Ill read it. Ill becomeno, I already am your fan,Shore Sensei. Its my honor to have such a great fan like you. Its even giving me pressure. Looks like Ill have to work even harder in the future. The boy and girl chatted casually as they strolled through the grounds. After walking a circle around the garden, they sat down together in the pagoda. A moment of silence fell between them. As Seiji was silently observing their forested surroundings, Natsuya suddenly reached over and removed his sunglasses. He looked towards Natsuya and saw that she was grinning widely. She then removed his wool-knit hat and flattened his high collar. Whats the matter? Seiji asked. I want to see your face. There was a gentle expression on Natsuyas face, and her eyes were as still as water. Seiji was rendered speechless. He was caught off guard by this sudden cannon attack! This sentence combined with the beautiful presidents current expression seemed just like cheating! A series of difficult-to-describe emotions welled up within him: his insides burned, yet he felt somewhat stifled, and even itchy. I youre quite familiar with my face already. Theres not much to look at. Seiji averted his gaze. Natsuyas heart began beating even quicker when she saw how embarrassed Seiji was. She didnt know why she had this sudden impulse, but she did, and couldnt help but follow her heart and voice her thoughts. Although she was somewhat embarrassed inside a corner of her heart, at the current moment, the urge to follow her impulse had far surpassed her embarrassment. Yes, Im quite familiar with your face, but no matter how familiar I am with it, I cant get enough. Just what am I saying! Me of all people! Natsuya berated herself even as she said this. An embarrassed voice protested from the corner of her heart. However, this voice was far too weak and didnt accomplish anything at all. Seijis body froze solid from this second sudden cannon attack. After that, he felt his head being pulled down by her hands, and he collapsed. His head fell into something soft. The soft sensation, faint aroma, and comfortable feeling caused Seijis mind to go blank for several seconds. Finally, he realized what was happening to him. This pose, this experience could it be the legendary lap pillow!? Chapter 351 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 A lap pillow! Any otaku with a girlfriend would dream of experiencing this good fortune. Seiji, not expecting the student council president to take the initiative to offer her lap, was unable to react for a long while. Natsuya gently adjusted his head so that he was laying down flat in a comfortable position, looking up at her. She smiled. Now Im able to see you quite clearly. Seiji was lost for words as he looked up at her. His heart threatened to burst out of his chest. As they stared at each other, Seiji almost lost himself in the pools of her eyes; he couldnt help but avert his gaze. Suddenly, everything turned dark. Natsuya had covered his eyes with her flawless hand. Youre tired. Close your eyes and rest a while. Okay Seiji obediently closed his eyes. To be able to rest in the beautiful scions lap in such an elegant pagoda surrounded by the extravagant garden This really is living the life, he mused. He was so lucky. He was ridiculously lucky! A crimson flush crept up the scions cheeks, and her eyes moistened as she observed the handsome boy who had closed his eyes. Muah! Ahhh! What did I just do!!!? The little voice inside her head suddenly grew in importance and volume. She was unable to think about anything else. Saying things like I want to see your face and I cant get enough is just too daring! Why couldnt I stop myself from saying it, even though I knew I would be embarrassed!? Why did my body act on its own and say these things without minding the embarrassment at all!? I even took action! Have I been possessed by something strange? Have I been struck by some weird, ancient curse!? This was just like the previous instance. Even though she had only wanted to ask him to call her by her first name, it somehow turned into her inviting him to spend the Winter Snow Festival together! Thats enough! Why are things like this? Why did something like this happen again!? Because this is what you truly want, a tiny voice in her heart whispered. No no, that cant be it! Im not okay, maybe a little, but I didnt want to do such a thing! What I want is to take it normally. I planned on doing things step by step inviting him to the Winter Snow Festival or letting him rest on my lap is too quick for me! Is it really so quick? the tiny voice questioned. If its someone you love, you should grab any opportunity you can. This current rate of development isnt actually that quick, is it? No, its too quick! Natsuya tried to remain firm. Youre not the only one that likes him. Even if you think youre moving too quick, you might actually be behind some other girls, you know. Wah Natsuya received an impact from this. You know that he attracts girls like a light attracting moths. Is it truly best to act slowly? What if hes stolen away from you by some other girl first? Natsuya didnt know what to say to her own inner voice at this. If, one day, he says I have a girlfriend now, what will you think? Do you think you can remain calm? Will you smile and give him your blessings? Perhaps I can. Perhaps you can control your emotions on the surface due to your many years of practice and act as a friend should, but what about afterwards? Would you give up on him? Or would you use certain methods to make them split up? I wouldnt do that! Natsuya wanted to say that, but she was unable to say it, even in her head. You would do something like that. As long as its possible, youll definitely take action to obtain what you desire. Because, in the end, youre Natsuya Yoruhana. This voice chortled loudly. Natsuya knew that this was her own, real voice. She was currently talking to her inner heart. Do you think that youre some type of holy existence? When did you get such a mistaken impression of yourself? You were never such a pure and kind girl to begin with; youre the daughter of the Yoruhana family, someone whose hands are stained with blood and darkness! The voice cackled and continued, From the very start, you helped him transfer to your high school because of his potential use. You treated him sincerely only to win his trust. His astonishing rate of growth gave you a pleasant surprise, and you hoped that he would quickly become stronger so that he would be able to help you in the future From the very starteven up to nowyouve never looked at him with pure intentions and have always been considering your personal benefits as well, havent you? Natsuya fell silent at this. Indeed, asking him to come to this type of party with her, and making him into her shield to block Akatsuki Mitarai wasnt this the same as taking advantage of him? Actually, you didnt have to participate, as long as you paid a sufficient price. Or you could have come to this party by yourself, as long as you were determined enough to tolerate Akatsuki. However, you chose to ask him for help, making him risk danger in order to battle on your behalf. You are such a girl, Natsuya so stop pretending to be pure, and be true to yourself. Act swiftly to obtain him. Either use a normal and direct method, or use some little tricks and plans, but either way, hurry up and grab on to him and claim him for yourself. Otherwise, the longer it takes, the more difficult it will be to obtain him. If you want to observe him for a little longer, thats fine too, but you should still act like you did now by offering him your lapyou must make him focus on you At any rate, dont be too slow about things. Be clear about what you want, then take action. Natsuya didnt know what to think anymore. After conversing self-contemplating, even with her inner heart, Natsuya now felt conflicted. She reached out with her hand to stroke the resting Seijis face, but her hand froze in midair, and she was unable to move it. Seiji, having noticed something, opened his eyes. He saw that the president was looking at him with a melancholy look in her eyes. Whats the matter? Nothing Natsuya averted her gaze. Seiji looked a long while at her face. Are you troubled about something? Is it because of Akatsuki Mitarai? Did he say something to you back there? Natsuyas heart was warmed by his concern, but she also felt somewhat conflicted. He did say some things to me, but it wasnt much. No need to worry. It doesnt seem like its nothing much, Seiji mused. If theres anything that you think I can help with, please dont hesitate to ask me, he told her sincerely. Natsuya looked towards him again and slowly revealed a complicated smile. Thank you but its not a good thing when someone like me treats others so gently. Eh? Im a selfish girl who cares immensely about her own personal benefits. Whenever I see someone, Ill automatically assess their value, she said in a light voice. Anyone thats worthless will be ignored or pushed away by me. If theyre useful, then Ill find a way to make use of them. If I have to pay money to make use of someone, I will. If I have to pay with emotions to make use of someone, then Ill pay with my emotions Its not an equivalent exchange. I always pay something of lower value in order to obtain something of greater value to me. Such as you, Seiji. In the Amami-san incident, I merely helped you without any risk to myself. And this time, I had you become my shield and put you at risk unnecessarily. I took advantage of you, not only this time, but last time as well. Youre an idiot whos too easy to take advantage of. Youre so nice that I cant even bear to watch it anymore, which is why Im telling you the truth. Natsuya Yoruhana is an incredibly terrible person who takes advantage of others in order to maintain her own status and survival. Natsuyas gaze turned somewhat melancholy and distant. This is my true nature. See it clearly for yourself, Seiji. When dealing with someone like me, you should be more vigilant. Its better for you to not be so gentle. Seijis eyes widened. Inwardly, Natsuya felt nervous upon seeing his expression. She felt a pain from deep within her heart. I shouldnt have said all this, but thats just the type of person I actually am. Im pretending to be a good girl, but Im actually quite selfish inside. I only think about myself. Seiji, despite my selfish nature, you Are you an idiot? Seiji asked sharply, cutting off her train of thought. Why are you saying something so idiotic and foolish? Natsuya, if this is a joke, its simply so foolish that I cant even laugh at it. Natsuya was rendered speechless. Chapter 352 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Natsuya was shocked Seijis reaction. The scion stared at him, wide-eyed, for a long while. Seiji sat up. I dont know what you were thinking just now, he said, but your words were so foolish that they astounded me. Im the one whos astounded! Natsuya thought, returning to her senses. Why are you saying that Im being foolish? I I The president felt inexplicably aggrieved. Seiji looked at her with a gentle expression. You say that youre a terrible person, but would a truly terrible person be so truthful? Natsuya didnt know how to respond to this. People with truly evil personalities dont believe they are evil. They will live life, thinking that their actions are naturalor theyll believe that everyone else is wrong, and only they are correct. Barring that, theyll think that everyone else is ordinary, and view one particular person as a special genius something like that. I believe that anyone whos still able to think of themselves as a terrible person still has a normal persons conscience. Theyre able to recognize the concept of evil, which means that theyre still human. As for those who are truly able to call themselves terrible if they do not mean it as a joke or take pride in it, then it means that such a person is capable of reflecting on their actions. Anyone whos capable of self-reflection isnt a truly evil person. Seiji looked searchingly at the scion. At any rate, your words are the best proof of your true nature: contrary to what you claim, youre not an incredibly terrible person. Natsuya didnt understand him very well. This sounds like sophistry? But it also sounds somewhat logical? She fell into an inner conflict that she couldnt comprehend. Seiji smiled when he saw her confused expression. He reflexively reached out with his hand and patted her on the head. Natsuya shivered when she felt the warm, comforting sensation from his hand. Wah Threads of crimson crept into the presidents cheeks. You felt guilty, right, about having me duel on your behalf? I didnt feel like I was being taken advantage of or I should say that even if you were taking advantage of me, I chose to allow you to do so of my own volition. From the very start, you told me about the risks involved, and I accepted with full knowledge of these. Although I was somewhat surprised at how you accepted Mitarais bet, that wasnt anything unacceptable based on what you told me. Thats why you dont need to feel guilty, Natsuya. Im not complaining, so you shouldnt blame yourself, either. Thats not it Natsuya protested weakly. She wanted to disagree with his words, but an indescribable feeling welled up within her heart, leaving her unable to say what she wanted. She was completely unable to come up with a suitable response. Her eyesight became rather hazy. She rubbed her eyes with her hand and felt them come back wet. I never expected the president to say something so silly it was foolish of you. Seiji smiled and continued in a teasing voice, Now I somewhat understand why Houjou-san is so willing to be your maid, Natsuya. Its because you have the tendency to lose track of your thoughts. You need someone to look after you. No no way! Denial was the presidents instinctive response. This sounded like a classical tsundere line to Seiji, and his grin grew even wider. Natsuya felt her chest tighten when she saw Seijis smile and flushed even deeper. She felt as if her insides were playing host to a raging bonfire. It grew without being repressed, accumulated without giving vent. So annoying! I mustered up every iota of courage to tell you the truth, but you said I was being foolish! Youre the one whos an idiot! Even though I was so direct with you, why why are you still so gentle!? Are you only going to wake up if someone takes advantage and uses you until you die!? You absolute idiot!! She wanted to say all that out loud. But in the end, she heard herself saying, Idiot Seiji looked surprised. Hm? Youre a big idiot! Natsuyas face was almost dripping blood. It was a classic anime scene: a girl pretending to be furious. Seiji was rendered speechless; he struggled to withstand the ten-ton cannon shell she had fired at him. This is the enemys main cannon! he yelled in his head. You have to endure the enemy fire, Sergeant Haruta!! With unbelievable effort, Seiji spoke as calmly as he possibly could, despite the fact that his heart threatened to burst out of his chest. I perhaps I am indeed an idiot. But even if Im an idiot, I still have some confidence in my own judgement. Natsuya, you are a beautiful, gentle, and resolute girl, not some girl whos secretly terrible inside. Even if you have your shortcomings, and even if I didnt know about them, itd still the same. Youve helped me out a lot and youre my good friend; thats why I want to help you. As long as I can be of assistance, I shall do the best that I can. Even if you think youre taking advantage of me, thats fine with me. Im delighted to have been of use. Seijis lips parted in a wide, sincere smile. For an idiotic male like me, being useful to a beautiful girl could be considered praiseworthy. Natsuyas eyes widened at this. It felt as if something had pierced through her chest. At that moment, the chains inside her shattered, releasing her pent-up feelings. A mysterious force compelled her to reach out and hug Seiji! Ahh, its so warm, so hot. She didnt know if it was her own body heating up or if she was feeling the heat from his body. At any rate, she felt a penetrating warmth, as if she were being baked in a fire. Her body felt like it was melting. Lets just melt, then. I just want to hug him and melt together with him Er Natsuya? The beautiful scion had suddenly jumped up and hugged him. Her arms showed no signs of relenting, and her embrace was growing tighter and tighter. Seiji was beginning to panic. Its so warm, so soft, so fragrant He couldnt help but think back to after the duel with Okubo Yoshiaki, to the time when they had intimate contact as he carried her to his hospital bed. That beautiful memory overlapped with what was happening right now. He could clearly feel the sensation of hugging her warm and soft body. His hands started moving on their own. Stop! This is no good!! He knew that if he hugged her back, he would most likely lose control of himself His hands stopped moving and his body froze. Seiji didnt know what to do. He had no idea what he could do. Seiji Natsuya whispered softly, her breath tickling his ear. Seiji felt her soft, warm breath in his ear. A strangely numb sensation coursed through his entire body, reaching the very ends of his fingers and toes! His muscles felt like taut cords. Her whisper had broken through the final line of defense for his reason and logic! I love you, Natsuya said, but not out loud. She merely mouthed it with her lips. She felt tempted to throw the consequences out of her mind, directly confess to him just like this, and then But that was impossible. Even if he accepted her confession, she still had her own problems, which was why she couldnt! She didnt want to be rash. Natsuya didnt want to take things slow anymore, but nor could she allow herself to be so rash and become his official girlfriend. Besides, there was still the possibility of him rejecting her. He just said earlier that she was his good friend, which implied that he still hadnt developed romantic feelings for her. At any rate, it wasnt time yet. Natsuya hugged him tightly and enjoyed the beautiful moment. She didnt want to let go, and she hated herself for knowing that she would have to let go in the end, but that was just her nature. Can we quietly remain like this for a moment, please? Natsuya asked, her voice barely audible. Sure. Seiji did his utmost to maintain his composure. He felt that if she said something like I like you out loud, he would be unable to control himself anymore. The beautiful scion with sleek black hair and large breasts simply had that much attack power! Being hugged by her like this had already pushed him to the limit of his endurance. Seiji decided to keep his mind empty and simply enjoy the moment in silence. - PREVIEW of UNEDITED next Chapter (since I need a Editor, so that you guys know, what kind of quality you can expect, from my unedited Chapters, which are stockpiling) - Lets Go to the Doujinshi Convention Together! Butterflies danced among the flowers, birds sang in the forest, and snow fell on the weather barrier, transforming into a faint white mist. Time passed just like that in the beautiful and quiet garden. After a long while, Natsuya slowly let go of Seiji. Their gazes locked for a moment, then their eyes darted away like startled fishes. Both of them had red faces, and neither said anything for the moment. It seemed like a scene right out of a teenage idols drama. Seiji didnt feel sweet and sour. Instead, he felt his heart beating rapidly and an itchy feeling in his chest. My apologies it was just an impulse. It its alright. I was just really surprised. Seiji scratched his face awkwardly. Hearing what you said, I dont know what came over me I think it was delight, and I couldnt control myself Natsuya paused for a moment. At any rate, thank you. Theres nothing to thank me for. I just said what I wanted to say, Seiji responded. A moment of silence fell between them. At that time, what did Akatsuki Mitarai say to you? Are things truly alright? Seiji asked again. What he said to me it was something like You won this time, but remember, Ill win next time,'' Natsuya replied. Not a promise to never approach you again? Seiji furrowed his eyebrows. Natsuya was silent in response to this. He probably intends to break his promise, even if hes punished for it. Seiji understood. I said so earlier, as long as I can be of assistance, then His mouth was suddenly covered. The president put her finger on his lips and smiled gently. No need to repeat yourself. She retracted her finger. Ive clearly received your heartfelt feelings Im so grateful to you, Seiji. Seiji blinked at this and smiled as well. No need to be polite, Natsuya. Akatsuki Mitarai left the party together with his Spirit-branded Retainer Naruo Yashuu. Chapter 353 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Butterflies danced among the flowers, birds sang in the forest, and snow fell on the weather barrier, transforming into a faint white mist. Time marched onwards in the beautiful and quiet garden. After a long while, Natsuya slowly released Seiji. Their gazes locked for a moment, then their eyes darted away like startled fish. They looked at each other, red-faced and tongue-tied. It was a scene right out of a teenage idols drama. For Seiji, this wasnt a sweet-and-sour moment. He attempted to master his thumping heart and itchy chest in vain. My apologies, Natsuya said softly, breaking the silence. It was just an impulse. Seiji scratched his face awkwardly. It its alright. I was just really surprised. Now you mention it, I dont know what came over me Your words struck a chord in my heart, and I couldnt control myself Natsuya paused for a moment. At any rate, thank you. Theres nothing to thank me for. I just said what I wanted to say. A moment of silence fell between them. At that time, what did Akatsuki Mitarai say to you? Seiji asked. Are things truly alright? He admitted I wonbut that it was only the beginning. Remember this, he said as he left, because Ill win next time.'' Seiji furrowed his brows. He didnt promise to never approach you again? Natsuya made no reply. So, Seiji mused, he probably intends to break his promiseeven if hes punished for it. Like I said earlier, as long as I can be of assistance, then Seijis voice caught in his throat as Natsuya placed her finger on his lips. Theres no need to repeat yourself. She retracted her finger and smiled gently. I know how you feel, Seiji, and I cant express my gratitude towards you in words Seiji blinked at this. After a few moments, he grinned broadly and said, Theres no need to be polite, Natsuya. Akatsuki Mitarai left the party together with his Spirit-branded Retainer, Naruo Yashuu. According to the other Masters, Akatsuki claimed he had something urgent to take care of. Regardless of whether or not he was speaking the truth, to flee after his loss to Natsuya left everyone feeling rather bemused. In other words, he seemed just like a cur scampering off after a harsh beating. Seiji was unsurprised by his behavior, but the other people at the party felt that this was different from Akatsukis usual style. They asked Natsuya Yoruhana about what exactly had transpired. Natsuya didnt want to be the subject of too many discussions, so she underplayed the situation and said that there was a small conflict between them. This type of answer caused many peoples imaginations to run wild. The adolescent Yin-Yang Masters began chatting about this topic and even joked about it it would probably become some type of rumor in the end. Natsuya maintained her image as the daughter of the Yoruhana family and politely responded to everyone. Seiji accompanied her, acting the part as her Spirit-branded Retainer. Everyone chatted, played some smaller games, and watched some performances to pass the time. Finally, the party came to a conclusion. Before they left, Kanna and Izawa came to find them again. Lets go to the doujinshi convention together! Kanna said excitedly. Natsuya and Seiji, both under the impression that the duo had come to say goodbye, were surprised by this. Id like to visit the doujinshi convention in a few days. Kanna smiled and added, Itll definitely be fun if everyone goes together! You guys will agree to come, wont you? Her eyes were sparkling with expectation. Natsuya and Seiji exchanged awkward glances. Do you know what a doujinshi convention is? Seiji whispered, shuffling closer to Natsuya. I know the basics, Natsuya murmured. Are you going? Of course Im going; Ive already promised to go together with some others With who? Mika and the others. Oh Do you want to go? I Natsuya hesitated for a moment before admitting, I do want to go a little. Then why dont you agree to go together with Fujihara-san? Seiji paused before continuing, As for me, Im going with Mika and the others. Im not sure if its appropriate if we go together with you guys. Natsuyas gaze grew sharp when she heard this. Why? Eh? Why is it inappropriate? Because Ive already promised to go with three others. Apart from Mika, the other two are ordinary humans. Although Seiji had revealed the basic workings of the mystical world to Chiaki, she was still a normal human. Even worse, Kaho was a completely ordinary humanshe was completely ignorant of the mystical world. Due to this, Seiji believed that it would be unwise to mix the two groups. Natsuya came to a sudden realization. So I was mistaken For a moment, she thought that Seiji had chosen Mika Uehara over her. Damn, that was a big misunderstanding, she reflected, feeling slightly embarrassed. Seiji had already promised to go with Mika Uehara and the others, so of course he would go together with them. In such a situation, asking him to go with her, Kanna, and Izawa would mean that everyone would be in a large group, which obviously wasnt suitable. I understand now; youre absolutely correct, Natsuya said. Go ahead and have fun with Uehara-san and the others. I Ill go with Fujihara-san. Actually, she didnt want to go anymore. The only reason she wanted to go to the doujinshi convention in the first place was to be together with him. If she couldnt go together with him, then she would prefer not to go at all. Well, Natsuya thought, comforting herself, since its come to this, I might as well go. Even if were not together, we might still meet up at the convention. Besides, its nice to see and learn more about the things that he likes. She agreed to Kanna Fujiharas invitation. Seiji said that he already had arrangements with someone else, so he wouldnt be able to go together with them. Kanna snorted in response to this. Shiroya-san probably just doesnt want to reveal his true appearance. How stingy. Master Izawa protested weakly. Hmph! My eyes are incredible, you know! As long as I see you at the doujinshi convention, Shiroya-san, Ill definitely recognize you! Kanna placed her hands on her hips and warned, Be careful to avoid me! Seiji was rendered speechless. He smiled at how serious she was being. After meeting her at this party, he felt that this daughter from the Fujihara family was a cute girl. Unfortunately, she had an unhealthy obsession with boys love and a loose tongue, which meant that the conversation always seemed to stray towards the uncomfortable topic. Despite this, Seiji could tell she was a well-intentioned girl. Ill remember what you said just now, Fujihara-san. If I meet you at the convention and you fail to recognize me, Im going to make fun of you. Kannas eyes widened upon hearing this. Izawa also froze for a moment, before his eyes started shining with a fervent light. S-Shiroya-san, Kanna managed with difficulty, you mean if we meet at the convention, youll Yes, if we have the luck to do so. Seiji extended his hand towards Kanna. Its my honor to have gotten to know you, Fujihara-san. Kanna regained her senses and reached out to shake Seijis much larger hand. Kanna smiled. Although I still havent gotten to known you, Im happy to have met you here, Shiroya-san. Her smile was one which belonged to a lady of her status. After shaking hands with Kanna, Seiji extended his hand out to Izawa. Izawa shook his hand with a faint smile. Im looking forward to meeting you again. Im looking forward to it as well by the way, I may as well mention that Im truly not someone whos famous for being strong. In fact, its the complete opposite. So, at that time, I hope that you wont be too disappointed. Even if you arent famous now, youll definitely become famous in the future, so I definitely wont be disappointed. Izawas eyes sparkled like gems. You have strength as well as humility. Youre definitely no ordinary person. Your praise makes me feel awkward. Im only ah, forget ityoull find out when the time comes. Seiji smiled. Im happy to have met you, Izawa-san. Chapter 354 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Seiji and Natsuya left in the latters car after saying goodbye to Kanna and Izawa. The car headed for the Uehara apartment complex. When they were almost there, Seiji asked the driver to stop and let him off. Natsuya looked towards him. Where are you going? Im going to buy some things, Seiji answered. Could it be that youre buying Winter Snow Festival presents? Yep, for Shika-chan and Reo-chan, as well as Mika and her mother. Nothing for me? Er Just joking. The president smiled faintly. He was giving presents to Shika Kagura and Reo Tachibana, as well as his neighbor and friend Mika Uehara and her mother the landlord due to either living together with them or being neighbors. However, Natsuya and him werent in a romantic relationship yet. The car stopped by the roadside. Im going. Happy Winter Snow Festival, Natsuya. Take care. Happy Winter Snow Festival, Seiji. Seiji got off the car and left after saying goodbye. Natsuya watched him leave, until she couldnt see him anymore. On the way, Seiji called Shika and told her that he was finished with what he was doing and that he was on the way home. He asked what she and Reo wanted to eat, and that he would buy it and bring it back for everyone. He headed for the business district and saw that there were many people around here. The atmosphere was so lively that it made even the chilly winds seem not so cold anymore. Seiji took note of what food he should buy for them, and then wondered about presents. Suddenly, he recalled that his system had a function in the [Gifts] option that he had never tried out before: checking the gifts that a target girl wanted! Lets try this function out. Seiji opened up his dating sim system, chose the [Gifts] option, then chose Shikas name. A series of [Gift-Giving Cards], ranging from levels one through to ten, appeared before him. Seiji looked at the cards and thought for a moment before choosing level seven and paying the required points for it. The white card instantly gave off a faint glow, and Shikas upper half appeared in front of him, as well as words that resembled her handwriting. [I want a personal, hand-drawn picture from Brother Seiji. Its best if its a picture of me intimately hugging him.] Seiji was rendered speechless. The system rendered her thoughts in her own tone of voice!? He was astonished at this. This seemed as if he was reading her diary, or mind reading Er, he supposed that this ability was a type of mind reading in its own right. Reading such information, should he say that it was too embarrassing, or that he felt like he was reading something he wasnt supposed to? At any rate, Seiji felt that it was all quite subtle. His adopted sister wanted a hand-drawn picture from him. This was just like what he promised, while as for the content He felt rather embarrassed. Im sorry, Shika-chan. The drawing I completed isnt the one that you want. He already finished his drawing last night. Right now, Seiji intended to buy some packaging and other small gifts, in order to make it look better when giving it to her. Just as he was thinking this, the words on the [Gift-Giving Card] changed. [Apart from the drawing, I also want a beautiful frame that I can put the drawing in. I absolutely have to take good care of the drawing that Brother Seiji gives to me.] This information could even change in real time!? Seijis eyes widened in surprise. What if I cant get Shika a frame? he thought to himself. What else would be good? Almost instantly, the words changed again. [I also want to sleep together with Brother Seiji Tachibana-chan gets to sleep together with Brother every night. Im so jealous.] It refreshed again! This [Gift-Giving Card] wasnt a one-use item, and it would constantly update itself! Seiji was astonished at how powerful the [Gift-Giving Card] was and amazed at the content of what he had just learned. Shika-chan wants to sleep together with me? He recalled the scene of his adopted younger sister sleeping together with him by the kotatsus side. At the time, he didnt think too much into it. But now that he recalled it, there was a soft and warm sensation and a fragrant aroma. Also, the words that she muttered in her sleep Seijis heart started beating quicker. He then imagined the scene of being able to sleep together with the cute Shika in her pajamas on the same bed Stop! Forget it! If its just Reo, then its fine, but sleeping together with Shika This was no good! Its her wish, so why not help her fulfill it? He felt a tiny voice whisper from the abyss. Dont say that to me! Dont tempt me into depravity!!! Seiji shouted in his mind, using his sense of logic and reason to resist falling into the darkness. He barely managed to stop on the edge the bottomless chasm. This [Gift-Giving Card] was just too scary. It could see into a girls heart and even update itself constantly this ability was far more powerful than he expected! He thought about it carefully. If a level-seven [Gift-Giving Card] was already at such an extent, then an even higher level gift information card would probably obtain even more important information, which basically meant even deeper wishes from that girl. And the opposite was likely true as well. A low-level [Gift-Giving Card] card would probably show some non-important information, that was only at a surface level. In order to test his theory out, Seiji exchanged for Shikas level-one [Gift-Giving Card] card as well. It showed one line of text. [I would like to have a new notebook.] It was exactly as he had surmised. The low-level [Gift-Giving Card] gave only some rather shallow information. He attempted to make the level-one [Gift-Giving Card] card update its information. All the results were basically the same: they were just some ordinary items. After confirming the situation, Seiji made a decision: he would use level-seven and above [Gift-Giving Card] with great care. For giving Winter Snow Festival presents, it would be enough for him to only exchange for level-six [Gift-Giving Card]. Seiji felt that since he was giving a hand-drawn picture as the main present, it seemed rather awkward to also give a frame to go along with it. After some consideration, he decided to give Shika a photo album as an additional present. This album could help store his drawing as well, and also store future memories as well, which seemed nice to him. Reos level-six [Gift-Giving Card] showed that she wanted the newest video game system and a major new video game that had just come out! Seiji himself also wanted this, so he purchased it happily. Mika wanted a high-class bottle of skin moisturizer. The price was slightly expensive, but this wasnt a problem. The problem was that, if he gave her such a present, would she misunderstand? Seiji felt that it wasnt too appropriate, so he refreshed the [Gift-Giving Card]s information. It then showed him that she wanted a high-class womans showering items set, which basically meant a set of shampoo, conditioner, body wash, and so on. Hmm this seemed alright to him. A showering item set seemed pretty normal. Seiji felt that this was appropriate to give to both Mika and the landlord, so he decided to purchase two sets. After making his decisions on what to buy, he went to buy them. He took some time to buy everything on his list, then he joyously headed home with a large shopping bag in his hands. He coincidentally ran into Chiaki. She was slowly walking down the street, dressed in a black windbreaker. She had her head lowered slightly, and seemed a little depressed. Seiji walked closer to her and called her name. There was no reaction. Chiaki! he shouted in a louder voice. Only then did she suddenly regain her senses as she turned around and saw him. Seiji dont scare me like that. I wasnt trying to scare you. You were the one daydreaming, and didnt even notice me. Seiji looked towards her. Whats the matter? Nothing Chiaki averted her gaze. Please look into my eyes, and smile while saying that again. Chiaki was rendered speechless. Its quite obvious that theres something bothering you, so theres no need to lie about it. Just say it honestly, Seiji said. It has nothing to do with you. Be careful that Im going to beat you up if you say something like that~ Violence is forbidden. Im sorry, Ive already used violence three times whoops, four times today. I dont mind using violence one more time today. Seijis mouth arced upwards. If you dont want to be hit, then just be direct and say whats bothering you. Chapter 355 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 This is coercion through violence! Im going to call the police. Chiaki acted as if she were resisting him. Heh heh, resistance is futile. Seiji pretended to be some evil antagonist. Although he wanted to make a pose as well, he couldnt because his hands were carrying the shopping bag filled with what he had just purchased. In this demon kings domain, nobody can save you! So give up on your useless resistance and obey your king! Chiaki giggled at this. It seems mismatched for you to say something like that while carrying a shopping bag in your hands. I think so as well. How about you help me carry this for a moment, while I make a pose and say it again? You actually want a soft and weak flowery girl like me to carry something heavy? Youre so terrible! Terrible? Please . Seiji looked directly at her face. Alright, Ill stop joking around now. Lets be serious here: just what exactly happened? Cant you be more considerate, and let me act the part of a melancholy girl some more? Chiaki transformed into a sad pose. Alright then, melancholy girl. Hello and goodbye. Seiji decisively began walking off. Wait! Dont leave me here. He heard a voice from behind him. Chiaki was running after him. Honestly, she said with a snort. Just leaving like that I dont know this melancholy girl and have nothing to say. Dont treat me like a stranger! Chiaki reached out her hand. Give me that shopping bag in your left hand. Ill help you carry it. I dont know and soft and weak flowery girls. Stop joking around and give it to me. The soft and weak flowery girl forcefully took a paper sack from him. Werent you the one joking around first? Seiji had such a look in his eyes. Chiaki pretended not to notice. The two of them walked on the street together side by side in silence. Werent you having a date with Natsuya Yoruhana today? Chiaki asked suddenly. It wasnt a date. I was accompanying her to a party. A party? Yes, a Yin-Yang Master party. She asked me to accompany her as her temporary Spirit-branded Retainer. Retainer you fought for her, right? Chiaki recalled how he had mentioned using violence today. Seiji nodded. Yes, I participated in a few duels. Apart from that? Apart from that nothing else happened. Chiaki looked at him, and her mouth arced upwards ambiguously. Joining such a party together with a mega beauty, but nothing intimate happened! What a pity~ Seiji was rendered speechless. He felt that there was something subtle about her tone of voice. By the way, Chiaki said as an afterthought, werent you supposed to accompany her for the entire day? At first, that was what we agreed on. However, Juumonji-sensei reminded me that I shouldnt just leave my family alone while during a festival, which was why I talked to Natsuya and modified our agreement. Chiaki blinked at this. Youre calling the president by name now. Yeah. Isnt this an intimate event? And you said there wasnt anything at all. Liar. Not at all. She asked me to call her by name before the party. What happened before the party then? Nothing much no, some things indeed happened. Didnt Mika tell you? Chiaki had a confused expression. It seemed that she didnt know what had happened. Seiji pondered for a moment, before deciding to tell her. Chiaki learned about the mysterious board game which pulled them into fantastical illusions, and the subsequent investigation regarding its history, the collection items in the Uehara familys storage, and the mystery regarding the deceased Mr. Uehara Chiakis eyes widened at this. Now, were just waiting for the results of the investigation. Hopefully, well be able to find out the truth. Mika Shes feeling a little anxious regarding this matter and is currently processing it. She probably didnt tell you for the time being because she didnt want you to worry, Seiji explained. Chiaki fell silent for a moment before smiling. If Mikas father is actually just like you, the young master of some illustrious family with mystical power who was out in society by himself, then Mika is a commoner girl who actually has the bloodline of an illustrious family Having such an unknown extraordinary past, it sounds just like the female lead of a television drama. The Uehara family isnt that kind of family. Perhaps her father wasnt from the Uehara family to begin with, and was adopted? Seiji fell silent. Its possible, isnt it? Until the investigation is over, theres plenty of room for imagination. Chiaki rubbed her chin. I suppose so but no matter what the truth is, Mika is Mika. Thats what I believe, Seiji said calmly. Chiaki looked towards him. I just recalled back at that time the time when we were shopping for clothes together, you said something similar to me and Mika, she said in a soft voice as she recalled the scene at the time, which seemed to match his current charming smile under the street lights. When Mika was being anxious, you probably said something similar to reassure her, right? Seiji nodded. I did indeed mention that time as well. I told her that no matter what, our relationship wouldnt change. Chiaki felt as if she could imagine that scene. The anxious pigtailed girl, and the boy before her who smiled gently and consoled her It was as clear as if it happened right before her. A moment of silence fell between them. All these things that you purchased apart from the food, are they all Winter Snow Festival presents? Chiaki changed the topic of conversation. Thats right. Theyre probably for Kagura-san and Tachibana-chan, as well as Mika. What presents are they? Im giving Shika-chan a photo album, a new video game system for Reo-chan, and two showering items sets for Mika and her mother. Showering items sets it sounds a little perverted. How can that be? Its clearly just an ordinary present. Normally speaking, yes, but youre a boy. For a boy to give a beautiful mother and daughter something like this Looking at it objectively, it seems like youre harboring secret intentions! Chiaki acted as if she had seen through everything. Secret intentions, the hell! Seiji retorted. I mean, although the landlords daughter is already a teenager, shes still quite beautiful, and shes maintained her excellent figure. Shes a beautiful widow landlord This description gives you a certain type of feeling, dont you agree? Indeed No, no! What are you trying to get me to agree to!? The daily life of a beautiful widow landlord, what will you think of first when you hear this? Ill think of a porn video whoops, I wouldnt think of anything at all! What about Living Together with a Beautiful Widow Landlord ?'' Maam, I really like you Stop! Dont say any more!! The Beautiful Widow Landlords Secret Affair '' Stop it already! The two of them messed around. By the time that they almost reached the Uehara apartment, Seiji looked at Chiaki, and was about to ask her again, but he swallowed down his words, and retracted his gaze. Something flashed in Chiakis eyes as she looked at him. Actually, Im really fine, its just my bastard of a dad broke his promise to me, she said in a light voice. He promised to eat dinner together with me for the Winter Snow Festival, but then he suddenly sent a message saying that he wont be coming back today Although I expected that this was highly probable, I still received an impact from this. To receive such an impact from something I expected already, I think its so unseemly which was why I didnt want to tell you. Chiaki did her best to sound relaxed in her tone, but there was still a hint of softness and weakness in it. She disliked herself for receiving an impact from such a matter and becoming downcast, but she was unable to control her own emotions, just like a young child who was throwing a temper tantrum. Seiji looked towards her. He realized that right now, she didnt need consoling, but rather Come over to my place for the holiday, he said calmly. Is that alright? Dont ask something as foolish as that. Something flashed in Chiakis eyes. Id like to drink alcohol, is that alright? Nope. Theres only tea and fruit juice. Id like to stay over at your place, is that alright? Go over to Mikas place for that. Ive already gotten bored of sleeping on her bed, I want to sleep on your bed. Theres no more beds available at my place. There are only tatami mats. Tatamis are fine as well~ Chiaki said joyously with an alluring expression on her face. Chapter 356 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Chiaki came over, Mika came over, and even the landlord came over. There were so many people over at Seijis place, and things were quite lively. As the master of the house, Seiji forced Shika to rest and took a spot in the kitchen. Nozomi also used her status as a master of the house to take a second spot in the kitchen. Mika wanted to take the third spot in the kitchen, but Chiaki forcefully usurped the position. I shall allow you all to witness the cooking skills of a level-less cook! She made a pose as if she was the main character of a certain cooking manga. Whats a level-less cook supposed to be? A cook without a level. Isnt that just an ordinary person! The two of them kept joking around and retorting at each other as they worked in the kitchen. Nozomi smiled upon seeing them, as if she were watching children that liked to mess around. In the living room, Shika and Reo played a video game together, while Mika watched them. After one round finished, Shika handed the game controller to Mika. Mika took the controller and began battling against Reo. She used a white-haired girl wearing a sailor uniform, and was continuously attacked by Reos character who was a muscular man wearing a triangular thong. Finally, she was KOd by the muscular character who clutched the schoolgirl in a bear hug and spun around, finishing her off by throwing her over his head in an extravagant KO! Uehara nee-san is so weak, Reo cackled. Mika was rendered speechless. Now, what could the pigtailed girl possibly be feeling after being beaten so badly by an elementary school girl using a muscular man character wearing a triangular thong? What do you think! Why is it that a little girl would use a half-naked muscular man character, and is even so good at it? This is too strange! Mika commented to herself, and then asked Reo directly about it. Because he looks quite interesting, Reo answered. Quite interesting Mika was unable to understand. As a high school girl, she was now feeling the generation gap between her and the elementary school girl. Shika quietly sipped on some tea. She didnt dislike the fact that her home had gotten so lively. However, the most important to her was still her brother, Seiji. She felt relaxed whenever she saw his figure around. Right now, she was really looking forward to the Winter Snow Festival present that he had promised to give to her. She really wanted to see the drawing that her brother did when he was serious. There was an abundant feast for dinner, with delicious dishes spread all over the table. Everyone sat around the table and enjoyed the meal. They seemed just like a big family. There was constant chatter in this lively atmosphere. Only after the meal was over did things quiet down a little. Mika and Shika washed the dishes, while Reo also volunteered to help. Cook Seiji, Nozomi, and Chiaki sat in the living room by the kotatsu , and lazily relaxed without talking for a while. A kotatsu is so comfortable this type of comfort and warmth far surpasses that of air conditioning, Chiaki lazily spoke up while laying her head on the table. Yep its really amazing. Seiji also laid his head on the table. Im going to sleep right here tonight, just give me a pillow. Eh? Youre going to sleep here? Nozomi was surprised by this. Chiaki nodded. Thats not good is it, come over to my place, and sleep together with Mika. That wont be necessary, Auntie, here is fine. I want to experience what its like to sleep next to a kotatsu for an entire night. Chiaki grinned widely. Youll catch a cold. I wont, this kotatsu is so warm. Seiji listened to them converse and felt as if they were like mother and daughter. Perhaps the landlord views Chiaki whos her daughters good friend and is also from a single-parent family just like another daughter. Seiji thought that to himself. Nozomi tried convincing Chiaki otherwise, and was unable to make Chiaki change her mind, so she turned to look at Seiji. Seiji shrugged and used an expression of lets allow her to do as she wishes. Ill give her a blanket, so she probably wont get a chill. Seeing his carefree attitude, Nozomi decided to not say anything more. Seiji poured some tea for her, as well as himself and Chiaki. They drank tea and watched some TV. There was a special program on for the Winter Snow Festival. On this program, there was a national idol, a black-haired beautiful girl wearing a white lace one-piece dress who was singing a classical song passionately on stage. Her singing was beautiful to behold. It made people feel as if they were walking in the snow, giving them a sense of full immersion. People said that she had a heavenly voice. Seiji wasnt very interested in idols, but he also knew her nameMiyuki Sakuraku. He felt that her singing was indeed excellent, as expected of a top-level idol. I suddenly feel like Miyuki Sakuraku kind of resembles Mika, Chiaki suddenly said. Eh? Seiji and Nozomi both looked towards her. I suddenly just got this impression take a closer look at her, dont you think so as well? Seiji and Nozomi blinked at this, and both focused on the television. Taking a closer look at the national idols face on TV, Seiji compared her face to Mikas face, and felt that Youre right, they do resemble each other. The position of their eyes, noses, mouths there were indeed many subtle similarities. But they were only at the degree of being subtly similar. Without comparing closely, normally nobody would notice. This degree of similarity is probably only normal. For an ordinary person to bear some resemblance to a star, this wasnt rare at all, and didnt mean much by itself. Normally speaking, yes, but what if theyre really related? Chiaki half-joked. Perhaps theyre distant relatives, or they could even surprisingly be close relatives. If theyre distant relatives, then thats basically no different from having no relation at all, and as for being close relatives I think that youre thinking too much into it, Seiji said. Do you really think so? Chiaki revealed a deep seeming expression. Sometimes, truth is stranger than fiction. Seiji knew what she meant by this. Until the mystery about Mikas father was resolved, there was plenty of room left to the imagination about her family history. It was theoretically possible for her to be related to the national idol. If you must, of course its possible, but its still reading too much into things to imagine such a possibility. Just imagine it; dont you think that it would be quite interesting if it was really the case? Interesting well, perhaps. But its not much anyways, its just having a national idol as your relative, not like Mika would be transforming into a national idol. Perhaps shell enter the entertainment circle with a national idol as her relative helping her out! I dont think that will happen. Mika isnt suitable to be an idol. Thats a little mean. Im just saying what I think. Do you think that Mikas suitable to become an idol? She just has to level up twice! What do you even mean by levels? By saying this, isnt that the same as you agreeing that shes not the type to become an idol? The two of them struck up a casual conversation. Meanwhile, Nozomi remained silent, but her eyes glimmered faintly. On the TV screen, Miyuki Sakuraku finished her song, and flashed a beautiful smile as she bowed towards the audience. Seiji gave Shika, Reo, Mika, and the landlord their Winter Snow Festival presents. Mika was delighted, and Nozomi was happy as well. Both mother and daughter thanked him for the presents. Reo thanked Seiji before opening up her present to find the new and popular video game system that she had really wanted! She instantly widened her eyes in surprise before jumping up and down in delight, wanting to play it immediately. Shika opened up her gift and first saw the drawing that Seiji had done for her. With a romantic and mystical seeming atmosphere, the beautiful and handsome main adopted siblings from Brother Monogatari were reaching out to each other, about to take each others hand. The two characters seemed so realistic in their depictions and expressions in this wonderfully exquisite drawing, as if they were living. Shika was instantly charmed by this picture. She stared at the drawing for a long while, without even blinking, being lost in the drawing. She felt so much, that she even felt as if this was a real scene from another dimension! Chapter 357 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 The drawing was simply too wonderful. Shika Kagura truly loved this drawing. Seeing this picture caused her to recall the discussion she had with her brother about how to write Brother Monogatari together. This gave her a warm feeling inside. She would definitely work hard in the future as well, and continue creating an even better story together with her brother. This drawing did Seiji draw it? someone said from beside her. Chiaki had seen this drawing from the side, causing her eyes to light up. Seiji, did you draw this? she asked Seiji directly. Seiji nodded in confirmation. Amazing! Your art talent was actually at such a high level, Chiaki praised. These are the main characters of Brother Monogatari , arent they? Nice! Her words attracted everyones attention. Mika came over to have a look and was similarly astonished. Amazing art Seiji was actually this good at drawing. Mika also praised his art after taking a look. Reo also took a look and said, So beautiful. Seiji felt awkward about being praised by so many people. How did you draw it? When did you even learn how to draw? Chiaki asked him out of curiosity. Ive been practicing for a while now he answered in an unclear fashion. Chiaki was honestly astonished to learn that Seiji had learned by himself to such an extent in just a short time. He was amazing at writing stories and art as well, which could only be described as a geniuss level. Thinking about how he was nothing more than a scumbag NEET in the past, it seemed inconceivable to Chiaki. Could it be that he awakened some special ability? After he changed himself, the enormous potential within his body was finally activated, or his special bloodline began to take effect just like the main character in a fantasy anime who came to a sudden realization which helped him to massively increase his power! Thats right, a main character. Someone from an illustrious family who was exiled for being a scumbag, that came to a self-realization and changed himself, becoming handsome and strong, and utilizing his own excellent talent what else could he be other than a main character!? When Chiaki thought of all this, she even impulsively felt like shouting: Ive seen through you for what you really are! If he was already at such an extent after learning art for just a little while, just what level could he reach if he learned art for even longer? She suddenly had an idea when she thought of her own artist father. No, thats too difficult. But if its really possible Chiaki couldnt help but think about it some more as she observed the boy before her, causing her mouth to arc upwards. Seiji, I think that your art is already at the level where it can be the insert art for your own novel, Mika said. Why dont you ask Editor Yoshizawa if she can help you with this? Not a bad suggestion but I didnt have any intentions of becoming a professional artist. Seiji rubbed his chin in contemplation as he looked towards his adopted younger sister. Shika-chan, what do you think? I think that Brothers drawing can definitely be the insert art for our novel, Shika said. If Brother draws for Brother Monogatari , itll definitely be the best drawing! Better than any other artist. Her tone was resolute and her eyes were sparkling. So, you wish for me to become the insert art artist for our novel? Yes but its fine if Brother doesnt want to draw for it. While I dont intend to go professional, if you want for me to draw for Brother Monogatari, thats another matter entirely. Seiji began to smile. Ill contact Editor Yoshizawa tomorrow and discuss this with her. Thank you, Brother Seiji. Shika smiled as well. Apart from the drawing, there was also a beautiful photo album included in the gift wrapping. When Shika saw the photo album, she understood what Seiji meant by it, and was even more moved. When I see a photo album, I automatically want to take pictures. Lets start taking some pictures right away, Chiaki said as she brought out her cell phone. Seiji, lets start with you and Kagura-san! Pick a place and make a pose. Seiji looked towards Shika. Lets just take our picture in the living room. Okay The two of them stood together in the living room as Chiaki took a photo of them with her cell phone camera and inspected the photo. This is no good; its too ordinary. Its basically a waste of your looks. She looked towards the two of them before looking at the living room. Sit down by the kotatsu , and make a pose as I command! Seiji and Shika looked at each other wryly, but went along with it. Chiaki, who seemed like a professional photographer, gave them detailed instructions on how to pose as she took numerous photos. Seiji, move your head a little to the right. Kagura-san, lower your hand slightly. Dont be so close to each other, split up slightly. Give an impression that youre so close yet so far away. Good excellent, just like that! Chiaki was highly satisfied and was clearly enjoying this. They have such excellent appearances! So as long as they pose a little seriously, they will look wonderful. If only I was using a professional camera instead of my cell phone If the lighting was better, my pictures would definitely be magazine-worthy! She suddenly had an ideawhat if Seijis novel didnt need insert art, and instead Shika and him only needed to cosplay the male and female leads. Just taking a few photos of them would be sufficient. Although she knew that her idea wouldnt be accepted, Chiaki truly believed that it would work. After all, Seiji and Shikas physical appearances were at a cheat-like level. Alright then, thats enough for now. Now then, Kagura-san, please stand down. Mika, its your turn. The pigtailed girl approached the boy with some embarrassment. Seiji, hug Mika tightly, and make an expression as if youre about to kiss her passionately! Its fine if you really kiss her as well. Seiji was rendered speechless for a moment. What are you saying!? The landlords also watching us I dont mind, Nozomi said with a big smile and an expression that said she was happy to watch. Mikas face began to redden. Is there going to be a kiss? I wanna watch. Reo blinked her eyes cutely. Chiaki! Seiji protested. Look at what youre teaching the children! he said with his eyes. Just joking~ Its fine if you just look at each other with deep expressions~ Chiaki chuckled. Deep expression? You Seiji looked towards Mika. Mika also looked at his face, with something shining in her eyes. She revealed a slightly seductive expression. Seijis gaze froze slightly on her when he saw her expression. There was the click of Chiakis cell phone camera taking a photo. Nice! This is an excellent photo!! Chiaki gave a huge thumbs-up after inspecting the photo she had taken. Both of you had excellent expressions, and this photo will leave quite a deep impression. Let me see Oh my, its true. Nozomi went over and took a look. She chuckled lightly after seeing the photo. Seiji felt awkward about it. Mika also appeared more embarrassed. Maintain this feeling! The next pose is Chiaki continued giving instructions. The next poses were basically similar to the previous ones, but now that the boy and girl involved were embarrassed, the entire atmosphere changed. There was the feeling of something more than friendship, yet less than romance. It also felt like the feeling of love in ones heart, but difficult to confess. At any rate, it was the sweet-and-sour atmosphere of youth. Chiakis eyes were sparkling as she watched this, and Nozomi also watched the proceedings with interest. Reo didnt quite understand, and Shika was expressionless. Im so embarrassed! Seiji felt as if this was basically all an embarrassing act. Even though he obviously only had to calm down and everything would be fine, he was unable to control his emotions. Mika was similarly unable to control herself. Her emotions, heartbeat, or innermost feelings were all spiraling out of control. The red on her face just wouldnt recede, nor did the seductive look in her eyes fade. She was acting just like a girl in love no, she was a girl in love. The photos recorded this scene, turning them into clear memories for forever. Chapter 358 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 After finishing the series of pictures with Mika, next up was taking pictures together with Reo. Seiji was able to calm down and return to a normal state because he wasnt embarrassed about taking pictures together with an elementary school girl. He wanted a little to take a look at the pictures of him together with Mika, but also somewhat didnt dare After the pictures with Reo were finished, next up was Chiaki. She happily requested poses that were rather pretentious, such as them play-acting at fighting, back against back while hooking their arms, acting as if they were two parts of a combination mecha, or pretending to be masked heroes Seiji did as she requested! Compared to earlier, this type of exaggerated pose was far easier for him to do. Is it my turn next? After he finished with Chiaki, someone spoke up. When he turned around, he saw that the landlord was smiling while raising her hand. Id like to take pictures together with Haruta-kun in the same style as with Mika just now, Nozomi said with a big grin. What? Seiji and Chiaki were both astonished at this, and Mikas eyes bulged. Mom you I think that itll be quite interesting to take them for a comparison. Nozomi smiled. Seeing you all doing such a good job with the pictures, I want to revisit my youth as well. Seiji, Chiaki, and Mika were all rendered speechless. *Pat.* Chiaki lightly slapped Seiji on the back. The beautiful widow landlord you have a chance with her, she whispered to him. What chance are you talking about!? Seijis eyebrows kept twitching. He was unable to refuse the landlords request. While taking the pictures, Nozomi didnt blush, nor did she have a seductive expression like Mikas. However, just her gentle smile alone seemed to have its own appeal which displayed the attractiveness of a mature woman. Making such identical poses to the ones that he used with her daughter, doing them with a beautiful young woman like Nozomi right in front of her own daughter the embarrassment he felt was indescribable! Seiji felt like his face was burning up. Nozomi found it all the more fun to see how embarrassed Seiji was, and couldnt help but cover her mouth and chuckle. Chiaki decisively recorded this moment with her cell phone camera, and the resulting picture was basically a classic! Chiaki even felt like impulsively entering a photography contest with this photo, with the title of The Young Woman and the High School Boy . She felt like she would definitely obtain a prize! Mika had complex emotions as she observed this. She wasnt foolish enough to think that her mother was interested in Seiji, but this scene was she didnt know what to think of it. After finishing the series of poses identical to the ones done with Mika, Chiaki strongly requested several extra photos, that were more intimate, as if they were really mother and son. Stop messing around! Although Seiji wanted to say that, before he got the opportunity, Nozomi was already agreeing. I would feel so lucky to have a son like Haruta-kun, the young woman said softly. Itll be nice to take some photos like that. Seiji was unable to refuse, so his embarrassment continued. Lets have a lap pillow photo first! Chiaki who was passionately enjoying this continued giving instructions. Nozomi looked towards Seiji and smiled as she patted her thigh. Seiji did his very best to not let his expression change. Is that really alright? Nozomi nodded, and indicated with her eyes to hurry up and come over. Seiji could only adjust his position and then slowly lay down on her thighs. There was a soft feeling and a faint fragrant scent This was already his second time receiving a lap pillow today. Could it be that today was his lucky day for lap pillows? The young woman gently caressed his head and brushed her hand through his hair while lightly touching his face with her other hand. She was smiling with a gentle expression in her eyes and gave off such a warm and soft aura. Excellent, just like this! Its so realistic!! Chiaki kept snapping pictures. The immense embarrassment caused Seiji to close his eyes. If he was able to ignore the fact that someone was currently taking pictures while others were watching him, this would indeed be an excellent and relaxing situation for him. However, he was unable to ignore the others. Even I havent done that for Seiji yet Mika thought to herself with even more complex emotions than earlier. Lap pillows werent something that couples could monopolize, and it was fine to do it between mother and child as well. But if it was a pretend mother and child, then that seemed rather subtle. Alright! Next up is a massage. Seiji, help auntie here and massage her shoulders. Chiaki continued giving instructions. They did various different poses for the pictures. Apart from the lap pillow, none of them were as awkward, which suited Seiji just fine. After that, Mika and Chiaki took pictures together, Reo and Shika took pictures together, Chiaki and Nozomi took pictures together, and Reo and Nozomi took pictures together. Various combinations were made. Finally, everyone ended things with a big group photo. Seiji looked over all the final pictures, and felt that just as he expected, the ones with him and Mika or Nozomi were the most embarrassing, especially after seeing the comparisons Just as I thought, it was quite interesting to see the comparisons, said Nozomi while covering her mouth and chuckling as she also perused the pictures. Im going to have these pictures printed out and store them in our photo album. Just what would Mika think of all this? Seiji suddenly got curious about this as he tugged at the corner of his lips. The pigtailed girl had gone back to her own home. She returned with several gift boxes. Seiji, this is for you Happy Winter Snow Festival. She gave him a blue gift box. Thank you. Seiji accepted it. Mika also gave Shika and Reo a pink gift box for each of them, and both of them thanked her as well. Seiji opened up his gift box to find a dark scarf. When he tried putting it on, it felt rather warm. Nice, its really warm. Seiji smiled. Its fine as long as you like it, Mika said as her eyes lit up when she saw him wearing the scarf. Shika received a pair of gloves, while Reo received a pair of socks. All the clothing articles were beautiful. They continued looking through the photos. Mika blushed when she saw the photos of her together with Seiji, but when she saw the ones of her mother with Seiji, she revealed a strange expression. When she heard that her mother intended to put all of their pictures with Seiji on the same page of their family photo albums collection, she immediately objected. I dont want to! I want to keep mine! Mom, you can keep yours. Whys that? Isnt it more interesting to keep them together for comparison? I dont want to compare myself to you, Mom! It feels weird. Its not weird at all, its proof of our mother-daughter bond. What bond? I dont want this type of proof! You dont cherish your mother-daughter bond my daughter is in her rebellious stage. Nozomi pretended to sigh. Im not! Mika retorted. The mother and daughter kept up their teasing conversation. They really have such a good relationship, Seiji said while sipping on some tea and observing them. Yep, they really do, Chiaki said as she also sipped on tea and observed them. The relationship between me and my dad isnt even one percent as good as theirs. Seiji looked towards Chiaki. Did he say why this time that he couldnt come back home? Nope, not even half a word of explanation. That is indeed what a bastard would do. Chiaki chuckled. I called him that long ago. Meanwhile, Reo installed and turned on the new video game system that she had received, and began playing her new game. There was the sound of elegant music, and a handsome hero appeared on the television screen wearing blue clothing and holding on to a sword and shield. He looked resolutely towards a distant mountain Seiji and Chiaki looked over to see that Reo was having great fun playing her new game. Nozomi began retelling stories from Mikas childhood, and Mika tried her best to stop her mother from saying any more. Shika silently sipped on her tea and slowly and imperceptibly kept moving closer to Seiji. It was now snowing again outside. The silently falling snowflakes seemed to have a warm light to them when illuminated by the lighting inside Seijis apartment. Chapter 359 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 It gradually started getting late into the night. Mika and Nozomi went back to their own residence. Shika showered first, and then Seiji showered after. When he was finished with his shower, his adopted younger sister pulled on him and led him to her room. Brother Seiji for you. She handed him a white gift box. Seiji thanked her and received it. When he opened it, he saw that the present was a black jacket. He put it on immediately and felt that it was a perfect size. This fits me perfectly, and looks rather nice. Seiji smiled as he told this to Shika. She then suddenly walked up close to him, reached out, and straightened his collar. He felt something warm within him as he looked at his adopted sisters beautiful face from such a close distance, observing her gentle expression. He couldnt help but recall that wish of hers that he saw on her [Gift-Giving Card] He suddenly had an urge to hug her, but he restrained himself. Brother Shika didnt back away after straightening his collar. She continued looking at his face, with something flashing in her eyes, as if she wanted to say something. Seiji felt his heartbeat growing louder. I want to be together with you she said as her face began to flush red. Suddenly, she averted her gaze. Together just like this. Eh? Living together like this forever. Seiji didnt know what to say at this. He kept moving his hands, clenching his fists tightly in order to suppress the emotions within himself. Yep, of course. He smiled. Well always be together. After leaving Shikas room, Seiji felt like he wanted to beat himself up. However, even he himself didnt understand why this was. When he went back to the living room, he saw Chiaki playing a video game together with Reo. Seiji told Reo to go take a shower, and she obediently put down the game controller and headed to take a shower. Chiaki handed Reos game controller to Seiji. He happily accepted the controller and joined the battle. Chiaki used a red-headed man with a white shirt, while Seiji used a blonde man with a red shirt. They vigorously fought each other on the television screen, shouting out various technique names. Chiaki used an ultimate attack, but she was blocked. Seiji countered with a combination of moves that beautifully KOd and even overkilled her character. They played several rounds, with every round ending in Seijis victory with an overkill. You dont go easy on me at all. Such a vicious man you are. Its a fighters way of showing respect by going all-out every time! I dont want this type of respect, go easier on me! Hahaha, impossible! Seiji posed proudly and haughtily. Chiaki requested a change of games after seeing that it wouldnt be possible for her to win at this one. Seiji immediately accepted. And then, he was viciously defeated! Haha, only having those few points, how pitiful~ Wah Damn it! How low of you! Calling the victor low is nothing more than the wailing of a loser dog, just bark like that! Hahaha- Chiaki pretended to be some evil female antagonist, and imitated the classical three repeated cackles from so many animes as she looked condescendingly down upon loser dog Seiji. Seiji did his best recoup his losses. When Reo finished her shower, this battle changed from a 1-on-1 duel to a three-way free-for-all. They had fun playing against each other until it was bedtime. Seiji told Reo to get in bed and go to sleep first, while he brought over an extra blanket and pillow over to Chiaki in the living room. With this equipment, Ill be able to survive winter safely! Thank you so much for your support, First Lieutenant Haruta. Chiaki smiled and bowed as she accepted these items. No need for thanks, Second Lieutenant Wakaba. Seiji looked at her. If you still feel cold, you can call for me. And then youll warm me up with your body? Body, the hell! Ill give you an extra blanket. You want to be my blanket!? Seiji was rendered speechless. Chiaki giggled at her own joke. The two of them exchanged glances for a while. Good night, Seiji. Good night, Chiaki. After saying good night to each other, Seiji turned off the light in the living room and returned to his bedroom. Harano onii-chan, a present for you! When he returned to his room, he saw Reo hopping out and handing him a small gift box. Thank you. Seiji happily accepted and opened it up. The present was a small Milk Cream Bunny mascot from Honey Candy Girl . It was attached to a string, and was a suitable size for being hung on his cell phone or his desk as a decoration. I really like this, its quite cute, he told her sincerely. The little girl smiled cutely. After carefully putting away the small rabbit doll, Seiji turned off the lights and went to sleep. He then entered Reos soul realm. He opened up his system and checked his [Gifts] option and saw that he had received many rewards from Shikas, Mikas, and Reos gifts. After carefully inspecting all his reward items, he felt that the most special one among them was C [Free ability usage card], received from Shikas gift. With this one-time-use card, he could use any ability of his at no cost to him, without using any of his energy or Mana, and ignoring any usage limitations like number of times he could use it in a day. For example, [Light from the Brink], which was only usable one time per day, even if he used it once already, he could use it again on the same day by using this card! He received an [Invisible attack card] from Mikas present. This one-time-use card would allow him to become completely invisible until he touched some living creature or person. This condition could be maintained for a maximum of 2 minutes, and it was possible for those with a very high level of [Astral Vision] to be able to see him. If he attacked anything living while under this invisibility effect, his attacks power would be doubled, and he would be revealed afterwards. This was basically a classical combination of some assassin techniques like stealth and backstab! He received a [Damage-canceling defense card] from Reos gift. Using this one-time-card would allow him to block any one attack coming at him and receive zero damage from it. He had only three words to describe it: life-saving card! He could definitely act pretentiously by using this to block some enemys ultimate ability. Apart from these three cards, the rest were some stat-raising cards as well as items that had less than spectacular effects. Seiji gratefully accepted all of their feelings. He immediately used all the stat-raising cards he had received, which increased his [Art], [Charisma], and [Spiritual Power] stats respectively. After that, he closed his system and began to practice cultivation. After he fulfilled the progress requirements and paid the required points, Seiji learned [Beginner-level Healing]. Seiji rested for a while, then he used the same old method of jumping off the ladder to leave Reos soul realm. When he woke up, he got up lightly in order to not wake up Reo, got out of bed, put on his jacket, and walked out of his room. He walked over to the living room, and discovered that Chiaki wasnt there! The front door was open. Seiji walked outside to see the silver-haired beauty standing outside, quietly observing the night sky with her borrowed cloth blanket covering her shoulders. The snow had stopped falling now, and the moon had appeared. It was illuminating everything with a gentle silver glow. Under this silver moon, a silver-haired girl was looking up at the sky this scene seemed beautiful and poetic to Seiji. He walked over to her side, and quietly looked at the night sky together with her. After a moment of silence. You found me, Chiaki said softly. I didnt sleep together with Mika, because I felt that I would likely be unable to sleep tonight. I should have returned home, but I really didnt want to go back so I could only bother you tonight. Well, I did want to experience what it felt like to sleep on tatami mats by akotatsu s side as well at any rate, I was just being willful. I apologize for any bother I may have caused you. Seiji looked towards her. I didnt notice anything in particular, and was just allowing you to do as you pleased. I came out in the middle of the night to check on you because I was worried if you would be cold. I know that you can be a bit willful at times, and its fine. If I thought that you were saying something unreasonable, Id comment on it. If I thought that you were doing something unreasonable, Id stop you with my iron fists of justice. And on the other hand, as long as I dont think its something unreasonable, Ill cooperate with you, or help you out, or accompany you. Seiji smiled gently. So, thats why you shouldnt apologize, nor lose yourself too much in loneliness The expression of a female lead from a tragedy story doesnt suit you at all, Chiaki. Chapter 360 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Chiaki smiled rather seductively as she looked at Seiji with a gentle expression. In that case, what type of female leads expression do you think suits me? Of course, the expression of a female lead from a show where she leads a blessed and happy life. Is there even such a television show? Of course. Comedies, funny shows, slice-of-life shows, encouraging shows at any rate, any show where the characters are having fun and smiling is such a show. Theyre much more common than tragedy shows. When you say it like that, it sounds true. The two of them began casually chatting. As they conversed, the girl moved closer to the boy and lightly leaned against his side. Whats the matter? Im a little cold. Lets go back inside, then. I dont want to go back inside yet. Seiji was rendered speechless. Could you warm me up with your body? Chiaki smiled as she opened up the cloth blanket she was covering herself with. Her current expression had an alluring seductiveness to it. In combination with her words, it caused Seiji to feel rather itchy inside. He silently accepted the blanket and covered himself in it together with Chiaki. Chiaki was holding on to his left arm with her right hand, sticking very close to him. Im no longer cold now. Her body was warm, and her heart was warm. She immersed herself in this reassuring feeling. Seiji can I always rely on you? Hmm? You said just earlier that youll cooperate with and accompany me in anything thats not unreasonable will this continue on forever? Of course! Really? I can be quite annoying. I said something else earlier as well. If I think youre being unreasonable, Ill comment upon it and use my iron fists of justice upon you. Then its a deal! Im going to always rely on you, and you cant even think about getting rid of me. Yep, of course not. Youre my important good friend. Am I only a good friend ? Chiakis mouth arced upwards as something flashed in her eyes. I want more than that, idiot Seiji. The next morning, Chiaki left and said goodbye after eating breakfast together. When she left, she had a joyous expression on her face Seiji felt that he didnt need to worry about her any more. Mika asked about Chiakis situation, and Seiji explained it to her. She had a sad expression after hearing it. Why does Chiakis father treat her that way? Seiji remained silent at this. Just judging from the one-sided actions, her father indeed seemed to be neglecting his fatherly duties. Should he act for Chiakis sake and try finding a way to contact and talk to her father? He was unsure if he should do so. Chiaki didnt seem to intend on asking him to involve himself. If he forced himself to intervene, it would be difficult to guess at what the outcome would be, and perhaps he would even make things worse. He decided to learn more about Mr. Wakaba first. Only by understanding more would he know what he should do. Mika, what do you know about Chiakis father? His name is Shinkou Wakaba, and hes a famous artist Mika said some basics about him. All she knew was some very basic information that she had searched for on the internet before when she first learned that Chiakis father was a famous artist. Seiji silently listened to the little that she knew. Seiji, are you intending to do something? Not for the time being He explained what he was thinking, and Mika nodded in understanding without saying anything more about it. Meanwhile, Reo happily started playing her new video game. After watching her for a while, Seiji recalled that there was something he had to do, so he took out his cell phone and called someone. The call was accepted. Good morning, Editor Yoshizawa. Good morning, Harano. Did you have a nice Winter Snow Festival? Seiji asked casually. There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone. Just like normal, the female editor responded in a light tone. There seemed to be something buried beneath that light tone of hers. Did something happen to Editor Yoshizawa yesterday? Seiji was curious about it. He wanted to ask, but his experience told him that it would be best not to ask, as he may step on a landmine. Er Thats nice, to be the same as always. Yeah, working just like always, overtime just like always, going home by myself on the bus just like always, eating a frozen meal from the convenience store for dinner and watching TV by myself just like always its pretty nice. Seiji was rendered speechless. He felt as if he could see darkness emanating from those calm seeming words of hers, so he didnt know how to respond for a moment. There was a temporary silence between them. Is there anything you wanted, Harano? Saki got right to the main point. Er its like this Seiji explained the situation that he wanted to personally draw the insert art for his story Brother Monogatari. Saki fell silent for a moment. Is this request of mine unreasonable? Seiji tried asking. Its a bit troublesome, because we already hired an artist whos working on the artwork already. Itll be quite rude to say that we dont want his work anymore, Saki explained. Normally, this type of request would be unacceptable, but youre not requesting an artist change, and want to personally do the artwork yourself This, I think its probably worthy of consideration. Nobody understands the story better than the author. If the author personally wants to draw artwork for his own story, that would be an even better way to express the storys charisma. Of course, the prerequisite is that the artwork is at a high enough level. I need to personally check out your artwork, and if I think that your art is good enough, I shall take you to meet the artist that weve already hired for a discussion. If I think that your art isnt good enough, then Then we can just pretend this never happened, Seiji agreed. Yes will that be fine? Yes, I accept. Thank you for even considering my request, Editor Yoshizawa. No need to be polite. Are you free now? I am. Then take your drawing to the editing department that I work at, and show it to me. Alright, Ill be over there as soon as I can. They ended their phone call there. Seiji told Mika about it and then went to go knock on Shikas door. He borrowed the drawing he had just given to his adopted younger sister, then prepared to leave. Seiji took a taxi to the building that Thunderbolt Literature was located in. He went to the main hall and talked to the receptionist about what he was there for. He filled in a simple visitors card and was arranged to wait in waiting room #3. The waiting room was on the left of the main hall. It was a small room with non-see-through glass. Seiji felt that this was quite a similar scene to what he had seen in the anime Bakuman before, and couldnt help but recall the scene where the two main characters first showed their mangas draft to an editor He recalled that the two main characters had been arranged to wait in waiting room #3! What a nice coincidence it was. Seiji could faintly hear the sound of voices coming from waiting rooms #1 and #2 when he passed by them. It sounded like there were editors within that were strictly criticizing the content of drafts. He recalled that the two main characters had seemed like criminals about to receive judgment the first time that they showed their original draft to an editor, with how nervous they were. It passes as long as theres tea to drink There was a line like that, right? Seiji did his best to recall as he walked into waiting room #3. His story was already confirmed for publication. Compared to the two main characters of Bakuman, as well as the two authors in the other two waiting rooms, he was far calmer. Good luck, you two. Seiji cheered on the two authors in the next rooms. After a while, Editor Yoshizawa arrived. I just contacted Sharp Demon Soldier, the artist that we hired. I had him send over the artwork that hes finished already, and printed it out. The female editor immediately placed a drawing on the table when she entered the waiting room. Chapter 361 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Seiji looked at the drawing. The drawing was of the older brother displaying his skills for the first time, defeating some hoodlums and protecting his younger sister. This seemed like it would leave quite a deep impression, especially with the excellent attention to detail on drawing the older brothers expression. It seemed slightly icy but not overly vicious. His punching seemed pretty cool, and there was nice work done on the details of his clothes What do you think? Saki asked. Its a pretty nice drawing, but I can do better, Seiji responded. His tone was filled with self-confidence. While this drawing was pretty good, he still believed that he could do better if he was to draw the exact same thing. Editor Yoshizawa blinked in surprise at this. Seiji immediately brought out his own drawing that he had brought with him and placed it on the table in front of her. Sakis gaze paused for a moment when she saw his drawing. She slowly picked up the drawing and carefully looked it over for a long while. Its excellent. After she finished, this was her review. If you can draw other drawings at this same quality, then you are indeed more suitable than Demon Soldier Sensei to become the artist for Brother Monogatari. I believe that I can produce other drawings of similar quality, Seiji said resolutely. I believe in your confidence, Harano. Saki looked towards him. Lets go meet Demon Soldier Sensei, and have a discussion with him to obtain his understanding. Seiji nodded. This type of thing was better explained as soon as possible. Sharp Demon Soldier was the pen name of Shouri Tanaka, who was currently twenty-two years old. He felt that his current life didnt match his name of Shouri at all, which meant victory. He had an ordinary appearance, he was introverted, he wasnt skilled at communication, and he was basically invisible all the way from elementary school to high school. He was someone that basically blended into the air. He didnt have friends, nor did he have enemies. He wasnt popular, but he had never been bullied before, either. He was the type who was just one step above the lowest rung of the bullied in a school setting. He felt somewhat lonely about this, but he wasnt pained. That was because he found it bothersome to communicate with others, and he found it fine to simply live without attracting others attention, so that he could completely immerse himself in his hobbies. He was a huge fan of manga. Ever since the second year of middle school, he had wanted to become a manga author. Starting in high school, he began writing drafts, and finally received an Excellent Newcomer award in his third year of high school, helping him to get published for the first time. This was the most glorious moment of Shouri Tanakas life, and his first-ever victory. Afterwards, he gave up on attending college, and moved to this city and rented a place by himself, making it his goal to become a manga author published in a serial magazine. By now, four years had passed. Instead of getting closer to his goal, he seemed to be getting farther and farther away. All the drafts that he worked his hardest on were either deemed bad by editors or couldnt receive good results in competitions. He continually received many impacts. He became numb from failure, and felt confused about the future. He didnt know what path to take anymore. That was his current condition. Recently, Tanaka received a job to draw art for a light novel that would be published soon. The request asked him to complete it as soon as possible. Tanaka was deeply enthralled by this light novel when he read it. It was too amazing! He couldnt even recall the last time that he had gotten so excited over a light novel. Due to his excitement, Tanaka even pulled numerous all-nighters and made many draft drawings. He didnt draw only scenes from this story, and also drew his own scenes and character settings that he received inspiration for from this story. He recalled the joy he had from his earlier days when he was drawing his own manga, and felt as if he had rediscovered his passion. After he got tired, he would sleep for a long stretch, wake up, go to the bathroom, fill his stomach, and repeat the process of seriously working on the art for this story named Brother Monogatari . This story will definitely become a bestseller! Tanaka was certain of this. Since he had received many impacts in the past, he wasnt very confident in his own judgment, but he was still instinctively certain that this story would definitely become a bestseller, perhaps even an enormous hit. He considered it a rare piece of luck for him to have received the job to draw art for this story. He considered it precious, and worked his very hardest on doing a good job on drawing for it. He had just finished the first insert art piece for the story and was thinking on how to draw the second one when he received a phone call from the storys editor requesting for him to send over any completed insert art drawings. She probably wants to see the quality of my artwork, Tanaka thought as he emailed over a picture of his drawing. But, not long after that, he received another phone call, telling him that she was going to come over together with the storys author! They wanted to have a discussion with him. Tanaka was astonished by this. Is my artwork that terrible? The storys editor and author are both rushing over to my place after looking at it!? He was quite nervous and anxious about it. However, he calmed down soon after. He had already gotten used to rejection. Although this was the first time that a storys editor and author had come in tandem to personally meet with him, he figured that he probably just had to listen to some criticism and make some improvements. Tanaka prepared some hot water and tea and waited for his guests to arrive. After some time passed, his doorbell rang. Shouri Tanaka mentally prepared himself, then went to open the door. Hello, Demon Soldier Sensei. Sorry for the bother. The icy and beautiful editor who was wearing a windbreaker politely greeted him. Then, she indicated to the person standing by her side. This is the author of Brother Monogatari , Idle Dimension by the Shore . Tanaka took a look at the person standing beside her. This young man was tall and handsome and had a lively expression in his eyes. He was smiling gently and seemed to be as handsome as an idol from a television show. Hello, pleased to meet you, Demon Soldier Sensei. The handsome boy politely greeted him as well. Hello pleased to meet you, Shore Sensei. Tanaka was inwardly astonished by how handsome the author was, and then he thought of the male lead of Brother Monogatari . He felt as if this young man cosplayed the main lead, that would be incredibly perfect, just as if he was a living version of that awesomely cool male lead! No, he should reverse that. The storys main character was probably based on the author himself, wasnt he? Tanaka felt that was highly likely. Some authors would themselves as the character model and settings for the main character, which would make it easier to immerse themselves into creating the story and characters. He had done this himself as well; however, his story didnt receive good reviews. When an author used himself as the voice of the main character, no matter how good he was at drawing the main character, that still wouldnt mean that the characters he drew would have charisma especially in the situation where the creator himself lacked charisma. And, when an author received criticism about a character based on himself, the author would receive harm that was several times that of what the fictional character would receive! Tanaka had experienced this numerous times in the past, which was how he had come to a painful realization. Perhaps those that didnt know how writing worked would think that it was only natural for authors to use themselves as the person the main character was based on, but the only authors that actually did that would be novices that hadnt received impacts yet, or narcissists, or the truly courageous at the very least, that was what Tanaka currently believed. Whoops, he had gotten sidetracked. When he returned to his senses, Tanaka discovered that he had already invited his two guests to sit down. Demon Soldier Sensei, about our discussion I must first apologize to you. The beautiful editor who he knew was called Saki Yoshizawa lowered her head to him. Eh? Tanaka was surprised at this. This was different from what he expected. Theyre not here because theyre dissatisfied with the quality of my artwork? Chapter 362 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Sensei, were grateful that you accepted the job and worked hard on the artwork for Brother Monogatari , and that you finished an insert art so quickly. Saki lifted her head and looked directly at Tanaka. My next request will be quite rude, but Allow me, Editor Yoshizawa. Seiji spoke up. Demon Soldier Sensei, I personally made this visit in order to request that you give up the right to draw for Brother Monogatari. Tanaka widened his eyes in surprise at hearing this. Give up Yes, please give up on this job request. And, Sensei, for the drawing that youve already completed, I shall pay you for it No, I shall even pay for all the drawings that you should have done and didnt complete yet. Why? Because I would like to personally draw the artwork for this story, Seiji told him honestly. A moment of silence fell between them. You want to personally draw for your own story If you had this ability in the first place, why did you send out a job request for an artist? Tanaka furrowed his brows. Because I didnt intend to do so until yesterday, Seiji explained. This story called Brother Monogatari actually wasnt written by myself alone. I cooperated together with one other person in writing it. Yesterday, during the Winter Snow Festival, I gave that person a present of the main characters drawing that I personally drew myself. After that person saw my drawing, she felt that I could completely be up to the task of drawing for Brother Monogatari , and expressed a wish for me to do so. I agreed, which was why I contacted Editor Yoshizawa this morning and made my request. Editor Yoshizawa told me that she had already hired an artist who was working hard on the art for my story, which would be you, Demon Soldier Sensei. She let me know that it would be very rude to have you stop in the middle. However, I continued to insist, and showed my own drawing to Editor Yoshizawa, and she recognized that I had sufficient artistic talent for the task. Finally, I have to convince Demon Soldier Sensei to give up on this job for the final part, which is why Im here today. Tanaka felt indescribable emotions within himself at hearing these words. Being able to draw for Brother Monogatari was a job that he considered quite lucky to have received, and he wanted to do his best on it But he never expected to hear a request like this. Asking an artist for a job but then having only one side cancel on the job was something incredibly disrespectful within the industry, and would be quite ill received if others heard about it. However, if both sides agreed to cancel the job, then there wouldnt be any problems. Tanaka knew that he could be proactive here. He could complain, act forceful, and request even more compensation from them but this wasnt what he wanted. He wanted to be able to draw for Brother Monogatari ! That was because he truly liked this novel. Of course, there was also the factor where he expected Brother Monogatariwould become a bestseller, and he wanted to obtain some extra fame through this, but the main reason was still because he liked this novel. This novel excited him and gave him so much inspiration for his own stories and art as well, helping him to recall the joy and passion that he used to receive from drawing, which was why he wanted to do his best on this job. After a moment of silence, Tanaka slowly spoke up. I like this story named Brother Monogatari , and want to be able to draw for it. Even if you were the one who wrote this story, and your artwork received the editors recognition, I still havent seen it yet, and cant be certain if your art is worthy of this story. Please allow me to see your artwork. If I think its not good enough, I I wont give up on this job. He was extremely nervous as he said this. Tanaka couldnt even recall the last time that he had acted so defiant. He wasnt someone particularly brave to begin with, and after being worn out by all his successive failures and impacts received over the past few years, he had almost no courage left remaining. However, this novel had helped him to recover some of his former passion, and his former courage returned slightly to him as well, but it was in order to resist against the author of this very story. I really apologize Tanaka said in his mind. Seiji looked at him for a while, before taking out the drawing that he had done himself and placing it on Tanakas table. This is my drawing that I drew myself. Tanaka looked at the drawing on the table. In this drawing, he saw a beautiful girl and a handsome boy about to reach out to each others hands. It was obvious that they were the main characters ofBrother Monogatari . The art wasnt of any scene from the novel, but it did have the same atmosphere and style as the novel. The characters were drawn vibrantly and the expressions were lively. The details were done exquisitely. Tanaka inwardly sighed after looking it over closely for a while. This level was more than sufficient to be the insert art for a light novel. And if he compared his own drawing to this authors drawing for his own novel Although he didnt want to admit it, the authors drawing was indeed better than his! Nice drawing, he finally said in a light voice after remaining silent for quite a while. Compared to the insert art that I drew, this one is better. But this drawing isnt a scene from the story, so its difficult to do a direct comparison. While I admit that you did a good job on this drawing, will you be able to draw similarly well for a scene from your own novel? I can, Seiji said resolutely. Ill be able to draw any scene from the story with excellent quality. Tanaka was able to feel the authors willpower emanating from him. The youths expression, the look in his eyes, his spirit all of this astonished him. Is this really alright? Is this really alright? For a moment, he wanted to just agree to the authors request and accept giving up on this job. But, the next moment, he kept asking himself, is this really alright? Even he didnt understand why he kept questioning himself. But he followed his instinct that told him he didnt want things to end just like this. Lets have a competition! We can compete using the exact same scene from the story, and draw this scene within a limited time frame as a competition. If your drawing is better than mine, I will accept your request, and I wont even request any payment from you. And if Im the one who draws better, then please allow me to continue working on this novel. Seiji looked directly at him. This skinny brown-haired man who had an ordinary appearance and half-rimmed eyeglasses and dark circles under his eyes had suddenly gotten all spirited. This was a duelists spirit whoops, the spirit of an artists pride. Alright. He accepted. I accept this duel! Which scene should we draw, Demon Soldier Sensei? You can decide, Shore Sensei. Then Lets draw the climax: the battle between the male lead and the antagonist. Please be more specific about the exact scene and page. The two of them discussed the specific scene to draw, and agreed upon a time limit and a place to meet again. When the time limit was up, they had to meet again at the agreed upon place and show each other their new drawings for the competition. If one couldnt complete the drawing in time, then it would be considered a loss. After agreeing to this, Seiji and Saki said goodbye and left. Harano, Demon Soldier Sensei has successfully been able to publish his own short manga in the past, in the magazine Hot-blooded Shonen . The female editor spoke up after they left Demon Soldier Senseis home. Hes always been aiming for publication of his own manga as his goal. Although he still hasnt succeeded, his drawing speed and quality are both quite good. And, hes considered top-notch in the area of light novel insert art. Hot-blooded Shonen was one of the biggest manga magazine publishers in Sakura Island. Anyone who was able to successfully be published in it would become someone that normal artists would look up to. And as for Seiji He couldnt even be called an artist currently, because he had never shown off any of his artwork before, not even as an amateur on the internet! He could only be called a drawing enthusiast. Looking at it from the industrys angle, the difference between him and Sharp Demon Soldier Sensei was like the difference between a beggar and a middle-class person. You need to know what youre getting yourself into, Saki expressed this to Seiji. Chapter 363 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 I know, Seiji said. Hes a strong opponent for me, and Ill do my very best. As long as you realize it. After Seiji went back home, he returned the drawing to Shika and explained what happened. Shika revealed a complex expression after learning that Seiji was going to have a competition against the artist that had been hired. Im sorry, Brother Seiji. All because of my willfulness What are you saying? I promised you, and this isnt only something that you want, its something that I want to do now as well. Seiji smiled. Ill do my best to achieve victory. Good luck, Brother. Yep! Seiji immediately started preparing to draw. He faced off against a blank piece of drawing paper and began considering how he wanted to draw. The scene was going to be the main character fighting against the antagonist. Specifically, the scene should involve a fierce fight with weapons. The people, clothes, actions, weapons, expressions, and backgrounds Seiji carefully considered everything. After some time passed, he felt that he had imagined plenty of details already, but that there was still something insufficient. Thats right, he should add the female lead into the scene! The younger sister was only a bystander in this battle. Logically speaking, it was probably fine to not add her into the drawing. In fact, it could even be said that drawing her here might distract from the focus on the older brother and the antagonist. However, Seiji wanted to add her into the drawing, and give her the feeling that she wasnt a simple bystander, in order to add on to the mystery of the first volumes ending. The male lead and the antagonist were the focal points of the drawing, and the female lead definitely couldnt be allowed to surpass them in attention drawing. He needed to draw her in a way so that she wouldnt be in the forefront, but that when people looked closer, she would seem somewhat abnormal. At any rate, the female leads appearance in the drawing needed to be an add-on element which didnt affect the main focal points, in order to add more of a mysterious feeling to the drawing. Seiji did his best to imagine how to do it and took quite a while to think about it. After he finally finished imagining what he wanted, he picked up a drawing pencil and began drawing on the blank paper. Lunchtime. Seiji continued drawing after finishing his lunch. At this time, he received a phone call. It was from Peach-sensei! I heard about what happened from Saki do you need my help? the mangaka asked. If Peach-sensei helped me, itd feel like cheating. Seiji chuckled and continued, But, in a competition, its probably correct to use any advantages that you can. In that case, Sensei, could you take a look at my drawing and give me your advice? Id be more than happy to. Mayuzumi smiled. And so, Seiji took a picture of his current drawing and showed it to Mayuzumi. Its pretty good, Haruta-kun When did you start learning how to draw? Mayuzumi praised him after looking at the photo that he sent. About two months ago, I started practicing every day by myself at home That was Seijis reply. The mangaka couldnt help but widen her eyes at this. Two months you only practiced by yourself, without especially learning, or going to an art studio, or having anyone teach you? Yeah. Mayuzumi was astonished to hear this. He was capable of drawing at this level already simply by learning on his own for two months!? She was so shaken that she didnt know what to say for a while. Sensei, whats the matter? Seiji was mystified by her silence. Haruta-kun Come be a mangaka! Mayuzumi couldnt help but say this. Er? Eh? Mayuzumi noticed what she said only after she already said it. She then took a few seconds to organize her thoughts. Haruta-kun, you can write excellent stories already, and now that Ive learned how good you are at art, you could definitely become an incredible mangaka even more so than me! Seiji didnt know what to say to this for a moment. Im happy to hear you say this, Sensei but if its to draw a manga, I think that my level is still insufficient, he responded. With your talent, as long as you study professionally for a while, that should be sufficient, Mayuzumi told him seriously. I currently dont intend to draw manga, and Im only focusing on this little competition in order to draw for my own story. Seiji looked at the ceiling in his room. Ill try my hand at it in the future. I love manga, and I also want to create my own manga in the future! Im really looking forward to Haruta-kuns future manga. I hope that I wont have to wait too long. Mayuzumi smiled. It wont be long. Currently, he was focusing on his story. As for manga he would consider it more seriously after he raised his [Art] stat sufficiently. That was what Seiji intended. He then changed the topic back to the insert art that he had drawn, asking for specific opinions. Mayuzumi gave him recommendations on what parts to change, and he wrote down all the advice that she gave him. Then, he asked about the parts which he didnt understand. The two of them chatted for a long while. After the end of the phone call, Seiji felt that he had greatly improved to another level on the topic of insert art and was sincerely thankful for Peach-senseis guidance. He poured all his efforts into drawing. There was still half an hour until the deadline for the drawing competition. Shouri Tanaka brought his completed artwork and arrived at the coffee caf that they had agreed upon. He ordered a cup of coffee without sugar or milk and drank it just like that. The bitterness stimulated his mind. He was quite nervous. He felt as if he were taking a new manga draft to see an editor. It wasnt like he would be able to get published if he won this little contest. Its just drawing insert art for a light novel, so why am I so nervous? Tanaka inwardly sighed. He was confident in his own drawing that he did his very best on. Although he wasnt able to make it more detailed due to the relatively short time limit, he considered it pretty good already. He didnt know how good that high school boy would be able to draw Tanaka had an indescribable feeling as he recalled the look in that boys eyes. If he had to describe it, was it jealousy? He was jealous that the boy was able to have that look and such will. Tanaka, at twenty-two, wasnt old. However, when he compared himself to that boy, he really felt that he was beginning to get old. Tanaka drank his coffee as he silently waited with complex emotions within himself. Ten minutes later, he saw the young author and the beautiful editor enter the coffee caf together. Tanaka waved at them to help them notice him. Im sorry for the wait, Demon Soldier Sensei. Its okay I only waited for a few minutes, Shore Sensei. Seiji and Saki sat down across from Tanaka. A server came over and both of them ordered a cup of coffee. Honestly speaking, Im really nervous right now. Tanaka felt a sudden impulse to say something as he looked at them, so he acted upon it. I feel as if Im showing a manga draft to an editor even though this is only a light novels insert art job. No I shouldnt have said it like that. My apologies, I sounded too arrogant just now. What I meant was, I didnt expect that I would be so serious about this job. Tanaka laughed at himself. His laughter was filled with complex feelings. I like your novel, but Im currently competing against you. Even I feel that this situation is rather strange. I shouldnt be doing this, something like a contest Now that I think back on it, I was really being too willful. I should have believed in your ability after seeing your drawing and backed out on my own. But, I still asked for a competition just what was I thinking at that moment? Even I myself dont understand. Seiji looked towards Tanaka. I think that you were thinking of something quite simple, Demon Soldier Sensei. You simply didnt want to lose. Chapter 364 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 I dont want to lose Tanaka slowly widened his eyes. This really seems like its the case? Yes, that was correct. His feelings were actually just as simple as the young author had said. I simply dont want to lose! Youre right, Shore Sensei. He revealed a simple smile that was far different from his earlier complex expression. I just dont want to lose I want to be able to draw art for a novel I like. I want this job. I dont want to lose to anyone else, even if that person is the storys author: you! Seiji smiled as well. Im happy that Brother Monogatari is a story that you enjoy so much. This story isnt something I wrote by myself. My partner wishes for me to be able to draw for our story. I agreed, which is why it became something I want to do as well. I dont want to lose either, even if Im not even able to be called an artist yet, even if my opponent is a first-class artist like you, Demon Soldier Sensei. The two of them exchanged glances as their wills clashed in midair. Lets begin. Yep. Tanaka and Seiji both brought out their drawings and placed them on the table in front of each other. Seiji picked up Demon Soldier Senseis drawing and began looking at it closely. Amazing! That was his first impression. Demon Soldier Senseis drawing was of the male lead fighting with weapons against the main antagonist. The drawing was done quite well, and seemed to be quite spirited. The drawing did an especially good job of showing the antagonists vicious expression after she revealed her true self. Half of her face was a scary demon, and the other half was still a beautiful human female. This contrast between the two halves of her face gave such a visual impact that it would leave anyone a deep impression. The storys description of the antagonists true appearance wasnt exactly like this, but drawing her like this was within the bounds of creative liberty. And, this definitely had a nice effect. Seiji even took inspiration from this drawing and wondered if he should modify the physical description of the antagonist in the story. This was the power of a first-rate light novel artists ability! Not only did he draw a drawing that matched the storys scene, it even surpassed the authors imagination and influenced the author. Apart from the antagonist, the male leads expression was done excellently as well. Seiji was able to detect a strong fighting will from the male leads eyes, and the runes on his face seemed quite cool as well. The actions, clothing, weapons, and shading Seiji carefully inspected it all. Meanwhile, Tanaka was also going over Shore Senseis drawing in detail. It was so exquisite! That was Tanakas first awed impression. What Shore Sensei drew was the battle between the male lead and the antagonist right before it was about to begin. There was a tense sensation as if things were about to explode. The characters, the clothing, the weapons, the shadows, the shading everything was exquisite and obviously drawn at a higher level compared to him! With greater focus on details, that would give anyone a better first impression. Basically, the quality would appear higher, or it could also be described as the completion rate being higher. Tanaka was also capable of drawing to such a detailed extent, but he didnt have enough time. Basically, the other partys drawing speed was much quicker than his! He lost at speed and detail. It felt as if he had been forcefully punched, being suppressed by the difference in ability. Then, what about the content? Tanaka looked at the three characters within the drawing. The male lead who had just drawn his weapon, the antagonist who had transformed into a demon, and the female lead who was observing from a corner. He actually drew the female lead as an observer as well!? When Tanaka first saw this, he felt that it was a minus. However, when he looked at it in more detail, he changed his mind. The female lead was in the shadows, and not noticeable at first glance. The viewer would definitely first pay attention to the male lead and the antagonist. Only by looking closer would the viewer discover the girl in the shadows. The female lead was the narrator of the novel, as well as the storys biggest mystery. For anyone who hadnt finished the story yet, they would only think that this girl was an observer in the background. But if the reader carefully looked at her, or looked at this insert art again after finishing the novel, then the reader would feel like something was slightly abnormal. Her expression while observing seemed a little strange. It was like she was concerned about the male lead, while also seeming like she was wearing a mask. The look in her eyes was deep, and it seemed like she was smiling yet not smiling. It was abnormal and mysterious. This feeling matched the entire atmosphere of the story, and improved the overall feeling of immersion from looking at this drawing. This wasnt only a battle between the male lead and the antagonist, and contained something else which permeated throughout the whole novel yet was indescribable. Tanaka could only exclaim in respect at this drawing. As expected of the storys author This was an excellent insert art for the novel that only the storys author would be able to draw. Its my loss. Tanaka came to this conclusion after making a detailed comparison of his own drawing with Seijis. He put Seijis drawing back down on the table in front of him. Its your victory, Shore Sensei As per our agreement, Ill give up on this job. Thank you, Demon Soldier Sensei. Seiji also returned Tanakas drawing to him. Dont say thank you I truly admit that Ive lost this competition. Tanaka took back his drawing and glanced at it before he made a move to rip it up. Wait! Seiji stopped him from doing so. This is a great drawing. Demon Soldier Sensei, if you dont want it anymore, could you give it to me? Tanaka was astonished by this. Why would you want Like I said, this is a great drawing, and I really like it, Seiji said sincerely. Sensei, the way you drew the antagonist was even better than I imagined. Im even thinking about changing the storys description based on the way that Sensei drew her. Tanaka blinked at this, before revealing a faint smile. I see in that case, this drawing of mine wont have been completely wasted. He looked over once more at his own drawing before handing it to Seiji. Thank you. Seiji showed his gratitude as he took the drawing. Tanaka took a sip of his black coffee that had gone cold already and felt its bitterness before looking back at the boy across from him. Shore Sensei, Id like to ask, how old are you right now? Im sixteen, Seiji answered. Sixteen Youre a high school student. Tanaka sighed. Amazing. Youre probably only in your first or second year of high school, and can write such an incredible story already, as well as draw so well this must be a so-called genius. Im currently twenty-two years old and started drawing seriously since middle school. In high school, I began to submit manga drafts and received an award when I was in my third year of high school. After that, Ive never made any progress in fact, you could even say Ive gone backwards. I saw the limits of my own ability Although I really didnt want to believe that these were my limits, they indeed existed, like an insurmountably high wall. I once believed that I was talented. But that was only a mistaken impression of mine. The moment that I had believed myself to be talented was actually the very moment that I reached my limits. Im only an ordinary person true geniuses are people like you, Shore Sensei. You can write a good story, and draw well as well. If you make publishing a manga as your goal, youd surely be able to succeed in short time, and receive a serial publication. And as for me how much long will I still struggle? Will I be able to succeed? Should I just give up on my so-called dreams? Tanaka collapsed somewhat listlessly against his chair with a vacant gaze. He wasnt actually saying all this to Seiji. Instead, he was talking out loud to himself. As an artist and attempted author who had met with multiple failures, he was expressing his own confusion. He didnt care who the listener was. Dreams: a beautiful yet cruel word, Seiji said calmly, fixing his stare on Tanaka. If you really dont want any more pain, then give up now. Chapter 365 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Tanaka fell silent. Seiji also sipped on his coffee, allowing for a moment of silence before he spoke up again. But you still cant give up, right? Seiji asked softly. Demon Soldier Sensei, if you were able to give up, you wouldnt be so frustrated. Your current confusion stems from the fact that your heart still hasnt truly given up yet even if youve seen your own limits, even if you feel that youre only ordinary, even if you feel pained about chasing after your dream, youre still resisting against giving up and want to continue down this path. In that case, go ahead and continue. Even if you struggle, even if youre confused, as long as your feet are still capable of moving, continue walking down this path. Chasing after ones dreams sounded quite romantic, but in actuality, how many people chasing after their dreams would feel like they were doing something romantic? The so-called chasing after ones dreams was more like having great difficulty trudging through a muddy and thorny road. It was painful and confusing, and easy to get lost. People would want to cry and shout. People would fall over repeatedly on this path and always think about not standing up again, wanting to leave so many times But, after regaining their senses, they would always discover that they were still on this path. Although it was painful, although it was numbing, although they felt like zombies, they would continue walking down this path of suffering and refuse to leave. I dont want to give up. Some voice deep inside their hearts would tell them this. I want to succeed. Their inner voices would shout this. They all desired to reach the bright ending at the end of the road. Demon Soldier Sensei, although you may currently feel like youre injured all over and incredibly weak, like youre collapsed on the ground, but youre actually still walking. Youre still holding on to your drawing pencils, and still have a heart that doesnt want to lose. Thats the evidence. I respect people like you. I hope that you wont think its sarcasm Seiji paused for a moment. Sharp Demon Soldier, as an ordinary person, continue struggling in an unseemly fashion like this, all the way until you despair.'' After he said that, he finished downing the remainder of his coffee in one gulp. Then, he put down the coffee mug, put away the two drawings, and left. Saki who had silently listened to the entire conversation left together with him. Tanaka who remained silent with his head lowered gradually revealed a strange expression. He seemed like he wanted to laugh, yet also cry. His entire face was wrinkled, and he was chuckling, yet also crying. If its not sarcasm what else could it be brat you really dont hold back at all He covered his face and continued making that strange sound which resembled both laughing and crying. He felt very frustrated inside, but also as if he was freed. Im just an inferior ordinary person whos struggling in an unseemly fashion, but even so, I Some time afterwards, Shouri Tanaka returned to his home, feeling much clear-headed compared to when he went out. After that competition and that conversation with the genius boy author, he felt like he received, or recognized something again. Something dark within him that had been accumulating for quite a while seemed to exit his body together with his tears. He looked over at his drawing tools and felt like immediately creating something. He sat down in front of his table, picked up a drawing pencil, and began to let his imagination run free. He felt continuous flashes of inspiration in his mind. The characters, setting, story, and background It all became clear. He felt amazing. Tanaka began drawing with such a feeling. First were the draft drawings for the characters, then the overall world setting, and the story scenes He continuously drew as the passion in his heart continuously swelled and became a huge tide. The more he got excited, the more his eyes sparkled. He didnt even notice when he got hungry. Apart from when the call of nature forced him to go to the restroom, he spent the entire rest of the time in front of his drawing desk, fervently drawing as if something had possessed him! He kept drawing and drawing and drawing When Tanaka finally stopped, he discovered that his hand and entire body felt numb. Just how long did he draw for? He didnt know, nor did he care. He brought out a cup of instant noodles and calmed himself down while preparing them. He then checked what he had drawn while eating his instant noodles. The main characters were two teenaged boys. One was wearing striped sports attire, and he had messy blonde hair with dark red eyes. His expression was resolute as he looked up at the sky, seeming quite hot-blooded. The other boy was wearing a jacket and long pants. He was handsome and had silky soft black hair and black eyes. He had his head lowered and seemed to be contemplating something, which gave him a mysterious aura. The story would begin from this meeting between the two main characters C a genius and an ordinary person. In this world where demons ran rampant, a normal blonde boy swore to master ninjutsu, become a powerful ninja, and protect humanity. However, he was significantly lacking in talent. When the ninja teacher tried teaching him the most basic ninjutsu that other students could succeed at in just a few tries, he would be unable to do any of the ninjutsu unless he practiced many, many times, causing him to be made fun of. Although he did his best to practice more than everyone else after class, he still couldnt keep up with his classmates progress, and was solidly ranked last in the class. After some time passed, even the teacher couldnt bear to watch him anymore, and tried convincing him to give up on becoming a ninja. The blonde boy became depressed and went to the forest to have some fun in an effort to improve his mood, but he wasnt careful and ran into a demon attempted to eat him. At this moment, the black-haired boy appeared, and saved him using high-level ninjutsu which instantly slew the demon! The blonde boy was grateful for having his life saved, and idolized how strong the black-haired boy was. He wanted to become friends with the black-haired boy. The black-haired boy coldly refused. However, the blonde boy didnt give up, and kept insisting on befriending him and wouldnt leave him alone, which even caused somewhat of a commotion. After a series of incidents, the two of them became teammates in the same small team. Their team received a demon-slaying mission. However, their target demon secretly possessed far more horrifying power than expected, and instantly devoured up their teacher who was leading the team! The black-haired boy single-handedly did his best to stall for time against this super demon and told everyone else to escape. The blonde boy left but then returned, and did his very best to save the black-haired boy at a critical moment. However, the blonde boy had one of his arms devoured by the demon! Just as the blonde boy was about to be completely devoured, the black-haired boy grit his teeth and used his secret power. He transformed into a half-monster state, and defeated the super demon! The first part of the story ended at this scene where the black-haired boy had just revealed his secret transformation power and the blonde-haired boy had lost an arm as they exchanged glances with each other. The main characters names, the background setting, and the details of the storyline there were still many parts that needed improving. Tanaka went over it one more time as passion welled up within him. He wanted to start drawing the first panels right away! He wanted to properly draw this story and do his very best no, better than very best! This was his progress something which surpassed all of his previous defeats, an opportunity to break through his limits!! Shouri Tanakas eyes seemed like they had flames roaring within them. What name should he give this manga of his? He almost instantly came up with an idea. Lets call it Maruto! Seiji didnt know what would happen to Demon Soldier Sensei after this, but he truly hoped that this artist would be able to realize his dream. After I return, I shall send the specific insert art requirements to you, Saki told him. As for the relevant contract, Ill contact Demon Soldier Sensei to officially cancel the contract tomorrow, and then send it to you. Alright, sorry to bother you, Editor Yoshizawa. No need to be polite. The female editor looked at him and recalled what she had just witnessed, causing her mouth to somewhat arc upwards. Harano youre really cool. Eh? I thought that you would show sympathy towards Demon Soldier Sensei, or say something reassuring, but you said it so directly I think that you said it excellently, Saki praised him. Seiji blinked at this. Sympathy or reassurance isnt what that person needed. Even encouragement was unnecessary. No matter who said what to him, he would still persist in the end. I actually said nothing more than a bunch of useless words, which at most helped him to recognize his own willpower. There was nothing cool about it. However, I thought that you were pretty cool. Saki smiled. If you became an editor, youd definitely be an excellent editor. Chapter 366 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 An editor thank you for the compliment, although Im not sure I quite understand. Seiji tilted his head. He didnt understand what Editor Yoshizawa meant by that. Although he knew that she was praising him, he didnt know just what he did that was so praiseworthy. Saki merely smiled upon seeing his confused expression. What was an excellent editor supposed to be like? Different people would have different answers to this question. When Saki was still new to the editing job, she had discussed this question with Head Editor Souzou Hattori before. His response had left her with a deep impression. An excellent editor doesnt need to be good at everything. The editor only needs to be good at the basics, but these basics arent so easy to truly be good at. Lets take talking things over with the author as an example. Many people believe that an excellent editor should be able to accurately assess a story and give the author some good recommendations to help the author improve the story. Or, if the story is a failure, the editor should help motivate the author and encourage the author to remain passionate and continue writing This view on how editors should be isnt wrong, but I dont believe it to be entirely correct, either. Reviewing a story, giving authors advice, reassuring the author, or encouraging the author, none of these are the basics. Theyre add-on parts to an editors job. Of course, itll be good if an editor is good at these things, and if theyre not good, an average level is fine as well, as long as the editor doesnt mess things up. I personally believe that there are two parts to the basics of communicating with authors. The first is to help the author understand the current situation, and the second is to help the author recognize him or herself. The first part is relatively easier to do a good job on, but the second is much harder. Being able to do a good job at helping an author to understand the current situation means this person passes as an editor. However, being able to help the author recognize him or herself, if someone can do good at this, that makes them an excellent editor, and it doesnt matter even if this editor is average at everything else. At the very least, while Im the Head Editor here, Ill view any editors that are capable of doing this as my top editors. Although the group of people known as authors seem to have many similarities, theyre actually all unique personalities. Also, their true personalities are typically contained within themselves, and very few of them will express their true personalities. In fact, its difficult to ascertain whether or not an authors personality on the surface is their true personality or not. Being able to help an author understand him or herself, know what type of person they are, and just what they want to create, as well as what theyre capable of creating Being able to ignite the authors passion and talent and create a story thats suitable for the authors personality, or even surpasses the authors talent, this type of editor is quite rare. After all, being able to see through to an authors true personality, and use the right wording to help the author come to a realization, such a thing is truly difficult to accomplish, Head Editor Hattori sighed as he said those words with sincerity. At the time, Saki was still only a newcomer and didnt quite understand what the Head Editor had meant, but she remembered those words. After she slowly got used to the job of an editor, she gradually began to understand what the Head Editor meant. To help an author understand him or herself was truly difficult. Some authors personalities were easy to understand, and some were difficult to understand. Some of the ones that were easy to understand might not even be the authors true personality. And even if the editor was able to understand the authors personality quite clearly, helping the author to recognize himself was an even more difficult task. Even if one told the author directly, the author may not be able to accept or comprehend, and the author might even resist or become angry. Only the precisely right wording would be able to accomplish the task. Yet, such a difficult task was accomplished so naturally by the boy before her! I actually said nothing more than a bunch of useless words, which at most helped him to recognize his own willpower.CThose arent useless words at all, nor was it something to be described as at most, Harano no, Haruta-kun. Saki was truly praising him in her heart. She didnt explain things to him, because he wasnt an editor, and she knew that he had no interest in becoming an editor. It was fine if only she knew. After splitting up from Editor Yoshizawa, Seiji went and purchased a drawing tablet to use with his computer before he returned home. After he returned home, he immediately told Shika that he had been victorious in the little competition, and showed her his drawing as well as Demon Soldier Senseis drawing. This Sensei is a good artist as well, but Brother Seijis drawing is still better as I expected, Shika said sincerely. Im really looking forward to Brothers completed artwork for all the insert art. That will take quite a while to completely finish. Ill go as fast as I can, so that we can publish quicker. Seiji smiled and showed her the drawing tablet that he had just purchased. If I use this, Ill be able to draw on the computer, which will be more convenient. This will improve my speed without making my quality suffer. Afterwards, he went to the study and connected the drawing tablet to his computer and tried using it out. After he confirmed that the drawing tablet worked properly, Seiji opened up his self-named dating sim system and exchanged for an [Art card C Drawing tablets]. A new card appeared in front of him. It had a black shadow smoothly drawing on a whiteboard, continuously drawing various scenes. Seiji laid on his bed and activated the card, which transformed into a light that shot into his brain. He had the same feeling as when he activated [Writing] cards previously. His brain felt like it heated up for a moment before seemingly coming to a sudden realization. He sat down in front of his computer again, opened up the relevant software, and picked up the drawing tablet and pen. When he put pen to tablet, he was able to smoothly draw lines without any novice unfamiliarity that should have come from learning to use a drawing tablet for the first time. His drawing speed had indeed increased. There wasnt a huge increase like after he activated the [Writing] card, but he felt that was only natural, since he was still drawing by hand after all. After a while, Seiji discovered that not only did his speed increase, his drawing quality had evidently increased as well! Compared to drawing on paper, drawing on the computer using a drawing tablet made it easier for him to add details, which helped to increase the quality of his artwork. Very nice. Seiji immersed himself in drawing. Later that night, Seiji who was still immersed in drawing received a phone call. The caller ID showed that the call was from Airi Fuuma. He recalled the figure of that little girl who had short sky-blue hair and a sweet-looking face, and immediately picked up the call. Good evening, onii-chan A nervous sounding voice greeted him. Good evening, Fuuma-chan. Airi recalled the events that happened before with great clarity as she heard this gentle male voice. When she was panicking, anxious, and scared because she mistakenly believed she had accidentally killed her own older brother, he was the one who had coaxed her and called an ambulance as well as encouraged her to contact her father. He even stayed to accompany her until her fathers friend arrived A few times after that, Airi kept thinking about if she should contact this gentle princelike big brother who had helped her out. However, due to her various emotions, she didnt manage to work up the courage to call him. That was, until yesterday, when her parents mentioned inviting him over to their house and thanking him. She immediately volunteered to be the one to contact him. Onii-chan, are you free tomorrow? Seiji looked at his computer screen. I have something to do, but Im not completely busy is something up? Daddy and mommy said that they would like to invite you over to our house for dinner. Dinner they probably want to thank me. Seiji mulled it over. Sure. He agreed to go. Chapter 367 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 If I refuse, Ill definitely be invited again some other time. Seiji had this feeling. If he accepted the Fuuma familys gratitude, he figured that this incident would finally be over with. Airi was delighted to hear his agreement. She told him a time and Seiji took note of it, telling her that he would be there on time. Now that Airi had told him what she called him for, she didnt want to end the call just like that, but she didnt know what else to say. In the end, they exchanged goodbyes and ended the phone call just like that. The blue-haired little girl stared dazedly at her cell phone for quite a while before collapsing on her bed and moaning in regret. She wanted to chat more with him, just like before, about anime or something else. She wanted to know more about him, like what he typically did, what he liked to eat, what type of clothing he liked to wear, and if he had a girlfriend or not Even though she wanted to say so much, she was unable to say anything at all. She was really regretting having missed her opportunity. Airi started rolling around on her bed in frustration. Tomorrow when he came over, she told herself that she couldnt be like this anymore. She definitely had to do a good job talking to him and get closer to him! After Seiji finished the call with Airi Fuuma, his chatting application notified him that he had a message. The message was from Hisashi Juumonji. Seiji opened up his conversation window as he hung up the call. The day after tomorrow is the holy battle, my lord. Why arent we summoning the knights for a strategizing conference? Ive already made arrangements to go together with Phantom and Blue Sky. Why didnt you summon this humble one as well!? I didnt think to do so I felt that you would prefer to go by yourself. While I am indeed used to fighting by myself, I wish to team up with companions for battle as well! My lord, please allow me to go together with you! Hisashi sent a shining emoticon of hopefulness. Let me ask them Seiji rubbed his chin. He decided to summon everyone and let them know. And so, he summoned his knights. Yukari, Hoshi, Rion and Kotomi, Mika, Chiaki, and Kaede arrived at the round table in that order whoops, the chat group they were in. Everyone, this time, I would like to talk about the holy battle, which is the code name for the doujinshi convention. Seiji greeted everyone with this. Is there anyone here that doesnt know what a doujinshi convention is? Nobody asked this question. It seems that everyone knows already, so I wont spend time explaining then. The doujinshi convention starts on the day after tomorrow, and Ive already arranged to go together with Phantom Knight, Blue Sky Knight, and one other person. Sweet Pig Knight just indicated to me that he would like to go together with us. Phantom Knight and Blue Sky Knight, do you two agree to have Sweet Pig Knight come along with us? I think that four people is an appropriate number, and more will be inconvenient. Itll be better if Sweet Pig Knight goes with someone else, Chiaki typed. What about what you truly think? Yukari suddenly asked. Although Im slightly curious about Sweet Pig Knights true identity, this guy might get in the way of me being intimate with our king, so its better to eliminate him now. Chiaki sent an evilly chuckling emoticon. Wah! Hisashi sent an emoticon of him having taken an arrow to the knee. I feel so as well. Mika added on her support of Chiakis words. Guagh! Hisashi sent an emoticon of him being stabbed all over. The other two knights have rejected this Im sorry, I can only reject your request now, Sweet Pig Knight. Seiji said this to Hisashi. Wah Its fine, my lord. I shall do my best to go by myself No, I still have a companion! Hisashi struggled to reach out with his hand. My dear sister! Come together with me I would like to go together with our king as well; would that be alright? Kaede asked. Agh! Hisashi was trampled flat by this. I think that it would be better to go together with your older brother. Seiji was unable to watch things anymore and took some pity on Hisashi. I feel like it wont be any fun at all to go together with my idiot older brother But since our king has said so, I might as well go together with him. Kaede sent a slightly smiling emoticon. Ohhh My dear sister! Hisashi sent an emoticon of having received salvation. I would like to go together with our king as well, please give me permission! Yukari sent an emoticon of raising her hand. Me too! Hoshi also sent the raising hand emoticon. Same as above! Rion and Kotomi sent the same emoticon as well. Seiji was rendered speechless. I think that Knight of Light and Silver Knight should go with each other, and as for Knight of Ice and Fire Phantom and Blue Sky, what do you two think? Its up to our king! Chiaki sent a respectful emoticon. Its up to our king. Mika didnt send any emoticons. Seiji sent Yukari a private message, saying that there were some other female classmates from his Year 1 Class 5 with him, asking if she would mind. Ill do my best at disguising myself, so its fine. No problem at all! Yukari sent a thumbs-up emoticon. If you think its fine, then sure, Seiji responded. Then, he told everyone in the group that he accepted Knight of Ice and Fires request to go along with them. Thank you, Milord! Yukari sent a bowing emoticon. How nice, I want to go together with our king as well, but its fine to go along with Silver Knight as well, Knight of Light Hoshi said. Yeah Knight of Light, let us have fun together, Silver Knights Rion and Kotomi said. So, the groups were decided. Seiji sent Yukari a private message telling her the time and place to meet up, then recalled how there was still one more person sort of going along with him. Should I explain it to her? Seiji thought about it. He sent a message to his sister Hana, and received a response soon after. What is it, my familiar? Master, I would like to introduce you to my companions that are participating in the holy battle together with me. No. Why? Itll be easy for me to be defeated if my real name is revealed! Its not like youre a heroic spirit then no name, just your identity. No to that as well! I want to completely hide myself in the darkness. Then how should I explain things to them? You only need to tell them that youre streaming. Ive never told them about the streaming before Thats your problem. Hana didnt want to be introduced to Seijis companions. Even she didnt know why this was, nor did she know how to describe it, but she simply didnt want to. Seiji felt rather helpless about it, and could only think about how he could explain the streaming to Yukari, Chiaki, Mika, and Kaho without mentioning his younger sisters name and identity. At this moment, Hisashi mentioned in the chat group that he wanted to meet Hoshi and the twin sisters, but the twins refused. I dont mind meeting with Sweet Pig Knight, but Silver Knight doesnt want to, so my apologies. Hoshi apologized to Hisashi. Why is this humble one continually rejected? Silver Knight! Were companions, so we should meet each other sincerely and improve our relationship! Hisashi said all spiritedly. Because I think that there will be a certain physiological danger to me, Rion and Kotomi replied. What the hell is physiological danger supposed to be referring to!? Hisashi was astonished. My brother is a man who brings physiological danger to others. I truly apologize for his sake. Kaede sent an apologetic emoticon. My dear sister? Just what exactly do you mean!? With his brains, my brother will be unable to comprehend. You only need to know that you are a regrettable existence. But why!? Hisashi sent an emoticon of receiving an impact and not knowing why. I think that Sweet Pig Knight is a good person probably, Hoshi said. Ohh Knight of Light!! Hisashi sent an emoticon that was moved to tears. The chat group was quite chaotic. Seiji brought Yukari, Mika, and Chiaki into a private chat room. I have something to mention Chapter 368 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Before I begin, I would like to call that other female classmate over as well. Knight of Ice and Fire, how would you like to face her? My name will be Hiyoko, no, lets go with Reiko instead! Im an otaku girl that got to know you all on the internet. Yukari sent a sunglasses-wearing emoticon, and changed her username that was shown in the chat group. Alright, lets go with that, then. Seiji agreed. Then, he contacted Kaho, and invited her internet username, Lavender, into the chat group, and introduced Reiko to her. Hello, Lavender-san. You can just call me Reiko. Yukari greeted Kaho. Hello Reiko. You can just call me Lavender as well, Kaho responded. With this, everyone thats going is here. And, what I have to say is about a hidden character.'' Seiji sent this message in the group chat. Actually, I have one more internet friend who wants to go to the doujinshi convention together with me, but she doesnt want to go outside, so she asked me to stream the convention event to her, and shell be the only spectator Shes going to go along with me in such a fashion. This internet friend is important to me, and I agreed to her request. Of course, youll probably be on my stream and shell see you all. I wanted to tell you about her identity, but she doesnt want to let it be known, so my apologies. Seiji also sent an apologetic emoticon. A moment of silence fell between them. It feels slightly unpleasant to only have us being the ones watched, Chiaki said directly. I feel so as well, it doesnt seem so good, Mika agreed. I dont think its good, either, Kaho said. As I expected, theyre not too happy with it, Seiji thought to himself. Reiko, what do you think? He sent Yukari a private message. Im hiding myself as well, so Im not in a position to say anything, was Yukaris response. Then, overall it would seem that this isnt a particularly happy thing for anyone, and I sincerely apologize. Seiji sent another apologetic emoticon. This internet friend of mine is truly important to me, and Id like for her to be able to go with me in this fashion. If you dont wish to be seen by her, Ill take extra care to make sure the camera doesnt show any of you. Rather than saying that I dont want to be seen, its more that Im not pleased about not being able to see her. Chiaki sent an emoticon of eyeglasses flashing. If she doesnt want to go outside, that means shes probably ahikkikomori . And why is it that shes not willing to reveal her identity? I dont know; she only said that she didnt want to, Seiji responded. With this type of feeling, that means that her identity is somewhat sensitive. Chiaki sent an emoticon that was adjusting its eyeglasses. More accurately speaking, she thinks its sensitive, while you dont seem to mind so much And youre saying that shes really important to you And youre continuing to insist on doing this even if were not happy about it I got it! Seigo, this hidden character that you view as important to you, is actually your relative! Chiaki sent a sharp emoticon of Ive deduced the truth! A famous detective has appeared! Yukari widened her eyes. Chiaki is amazing. Mika sighed in exclamation. A relative is that really true? Kaho was curious. Seiji was rendered speechless. I can neither confirm or deny. After remaining silent for a while, he responded like this. I understand. Now, Ill mention that I dont mind being seen on the stream, and it doesnt matter to me either if she knows my name and identity. Chiaki smiled. Is that really fine? Yeah, although I think its rather regrettable to be unable to meet this girl that you think is so important to you, Seigo. But, its fine to have her know about me first. Thank you, Chiaki. No need to be polite. After Chiaki said so, Mika followed her lead said the same thing as well. Yukari also indicated that she was fine with being shown on stream to this mysterious girl, but she purposefully didnt mention anything about her name and identity. After some thought, Kaho also mentioned that she didnt object to being shown on stream, but said that there was no need to mention her name or identity. Seiji thanked them all and breathed a sigh of relief. Later that night, in Reos soul realm. Seiji inspected his system. After he learned [Beginner-level Healing], his dating sim system gave him many new options, such as new spells, new items, and new martial arts techniques! Until now, he only had his special reward, [Demon SliceFirst Form] that he had received before for killing an undead creature with a sword. Now, he had the two additional options of [Beginner-level Punching Techniques] and [Beginner-level Footwork]. After carefully reading through these options, Seiji felt that both of these were a priority for him to learn, since they were the basics after all. Since his goal was to become a Yin-Yang Master, [Spells] were obviously the most important, but he wanted to learn proper [Martial Arts] through his system as well, at least to the extent where he didnt have any obvious weaknesses. He didnt know if he would be able to use [Beginning-level Punching Techniques] together with [Lightning Strike]. In other words, he wondered if the [Martial Arts] category in his system could overlap with his [Fighting] techniques. If it was possible to combine them, that meant even more possibilities as well as stronger power. That was what Seiji believed. After that, he began cultivating the [Beginner-level Punching Techniques]! The next day, Seiji modified the description of the antagonist in his story based on Demon Soldier Senseis drawing and emailed the modified draft to Editor Yoshizawa before concentrating on drawing. Later that afternoon, Editor Yoshizawa sent him the draft for drawing artwork for his own story. After he looked through it, he went out to have it printed, signed the contract, and mailed it to Editor Yoshizawa. Now that the contract was set, things only depended on his speed. The faster that he completed all the insert art and cover for his story, the faster thatBrother Monogatari would be able to be published. However, what Seiji didnt know was that the fact that he competed with Demon Soldier Sensei in order to take over the right to draw for Brother Monogatari had become a hot topic in Thunderbolt Literature! When Saki contacted Demon Soldier Sensei about canceling his job to draw forBrother Monogatari , she reported this to her team leader. Her team leader was astonished. Since Head Editor Hattori viewed the story Brother Monogatari with high importance, the team leader decided to pass on the news, which astonished the head editor as well. And so, Saki was called over to Head Editor Hattori in order to explain what happened. This naturally attracted the idle bystanders er, the editors attention, and so they all tried to find out what happened, and in the end, everyone was astonished. This was too ridiculously amazing! The author himself stole the artists job a first-rate artist, at that, the author stole the artists drawing job from him, which was basically unbelievable! While there were some authors that indeed drew for their own stories, they were rather few in number. And, when a first-rate artist had been hired to draw for the story already, but the author suddenly saying that he wanted to draw for his own story and forcibly defeating the artist in a direct competition in order to steal away the right to draw had anyone here ever heard of such a thing before? Nobody had. Nobody in Thunderbolt Literature had ever heard of such an event happening! Including even the veteran Head Editor Hattori!! This was quite eye-opening. An art competition Such a hot-blooded scene actually happened in real life. Demon Soldier Sensei is first-rate at drawing light novel insert art, and Shore Sensei actually won Hes so good at both writing and drawing isnt he still only a high school student? Thats right, hes indeed a high school student, and hes only in his first year of high school! I saw his information profile before, and it said that he was sixteen years old. Could it be fake? Perhaps the real person who drew wasnt Shore Sensei at all. Or perhapsIdle Dimension by the Shore is only an alias, and the real person whos writing and drawing are both different people. Stop imagining ridiculous things! You must have read too many novels; wake up already. Such a scene, and an author thats like a main character just wow. The editors kept discussing and exclaiming at what had happened. Idle Dimension by the Shore. This young high school author became a legend within the industry before he was even published. Chapter 369 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Later that night, Seiji purchased some desserts on the way and arrived at the Fuuma familys residence. He rang the doorbell, and it wasnt long before the door was opened up by a little blue-haired girl wearing a one-piece dress. Onii-san, welcome. Hello, Fuuma-chan. Seiji smiled. Airis face flushed slightly red upon seeing his smile. Please please come in. Sorry for the intrusion. Seiji entered the Fuuma residence. He saw a rather handsome blue-haired middle-aged man with slicked-back hair who wearing casual attire in the living room. Nice to meet you, Harano-kun. Welcome. He greeted Seiji with a husky voice. My name is Hiroto Fuuma Thank you so much for your help at that time. Nice to meet you, Fuuma-san. No need to be so polite. I just did what I should have, Seiji responded. He recognized this voice as belonging to the man who had talked to him on the phone before. He gave Hiroto Fuuma the desserts he brought over as a present, and Hiroto Fuuma politely accepted, before asking him to sit on the sofa and personally pouring some tea for him. Airi, call Hiroshi over here for me. The little girl nodded and was about to go when her older brother appeared by himself. Hello, Harano-san welcome. Hiroshi Fuuma arrived at the living room and greeted him. His expression was slightly cold and distant, but he was polite enough on the surface. Hello, Fuuma-san. Im happy to see that youre fine now, Seiji said to him. He felt that Hiroshi looked much better than last time, and at least had a normal persons complexion now. Thank you for your assistance. Hiroshi thanked him by bowing. You should say Im truly grateful,'' Hiroshis middle-aged father Hiroto told him in a rather strict tone. Bow deeper, and use a sincere attitude! Its not necessary Seiji felt there was no need. No, its necessary. Hiroto looked towards Seiji. He needs to express his gratitude for more than one thing alone. Before the incident happened, you were concerned about Hiroshis condition and went to the trouble of bringing him back home, helping him avoid any accidents, which is another debt he owes you. If it wasnt for you, Hiroshi might not even be standing here anymore He has to thank you properly for that. Seiji remained silent. To be honest, if he didnt drag Hiroshi away when Hiroshi was almost about to be hit by a truck and sent to another dimension, Hiroshi really might have died. After hearing what Hiroto Fuuma said, Seiji figured that Hiroshis father didnt know about the truck accident that almost occurred, but thought of the possibility which meant that Hiroshi Fuuma didnt mention anything about the near brush with the truck. Im truly grateful for your help! With his father pressuring him, Hiroshi bowed again, this time at a ninety-degree angle as he spoke loudly. No need to be polite, Fuuma-san. Although Seiji still felt like Hiroshi wasnt being very sincere, it didnt matter too much to him. It was fine as long as they went through the motions. Hiroto was still rather unsatisfied with his sons behavior, but didnt say anything else, and allowed Hiroshi to sit. Could I ask, at the time why was Fuuma-san in such a condition? Seiji asked the question that he had been wondering about. Hiroshi remained silent. About this question, Ill explain later to you, Harano-kun, Hiroto said. For the time being, lets talk about something else. During dinner, Seiji met Hiroshi and Airis mother, Aiko Fuuma. She had dark blue hair pinned on top of her head and beautiful red eyes. She had a sweet appearance, and dimples would appear by her lips when she smiled, which were quite beautiful. Airi greatly resembled her mother. Seiji figured Airi would grow up to look like her mother. The food was abundant and delicious. Seiji had fun chatting with the Fuuma parents as well as Airi during dinner. Hiroshi, however, was obviously rather grim and dark, and barely spoke at all. Hiroto noticed his sons behavior and had a helpless expression. After dinner, Hiroshi immediately returned to his room. Airi helped her mother in cleaning up the table and washing the dishes. Hiroto led Seiji to his study. He had Seiji sit down in the studys sofa and poured some tea for Seiji. After he poured some tea for himself as well, he sat down and slowly took a sip before speaking. About what you asked earlier, Ill answer you now Hiroshi changed into the way he is now because of a strange girl. A strange girl? Seiji blinked at this. The middle-aged father took out his cell phone and showed Seiji a picture saved on his cell phone. The picture was one of Hiroshi Fuuma together with a beautiful girl. This girl had shiny brown curly hair, light red eyes, and bright red lips. On her beautiful face, she was smiling faintly and ambiguously, and her eyes and even her very aura seemed obviously seductive. Shes the girlfriend that Hiroshi started going out with at the beginning of this month According to him, she came over and started flirting with him when he was walking by himself on the street, which was their first meeting, Hiroto explained in a low voice. She called herself Riko Aoda, and was supposedly a first-year student at Tomosei High School, and a member of their drama club. She saw Hiroshis performance as the Ice Prince during Genhana High Schools festival performance and felt that he did a great job, giving her a good impression of him. That was why she worked up the courage to talk to him when they coincidentally met on the street. After that, she met with Hiroshi every day and was extremely proactive in the relationship. A few days later, she brought up the idea of formally going out with Hiroshi as boyfriend and girlfriend, and then that very weekend, the two of them began to start having sex with each other. Seiji didnt know what to say to all this. He recalled the so-called truth that the short red-haired boy named Nakajima had mentioned during the drama clubs study group. Was that really the truth after all? They did it many times with each other, and met each other on two days before the incident as well, on Monday and on Tuesday, the day before the incident, as you know already, Hiroshi fainted due to excessive fatigue. The middle-aged father had no expression on his face as he said this. It really was the truth after all! Seiji tugged at his lips. I was on a business trip at the time, and although Aiko noticed that something was off about Hiroshi, when she asked him about it, he lied to her. After he fainted, he didnt say anything about it whatsoever, and met with that girl on that same night. Then, on Wednesday, that incident you know of happened. Hirotos gaze suddenly became much sharper. After I learned what happened, I immediately canceled my business trip and rushed back on the next day, questioning Hiroshi about what exactly happened. At first, he wouldnt even tell me. Only when I got angry and forced him did he finally say what was going on. He said that he was dazed at the time, and was under the impression that it was his girlfriend Riko Aoda who was approaching him, which was why he pushed down his younger sister I continued asking him about things and made him tell me everything. I felt that there was something off about this girl named Riko Aoda, so I told Hiroshi to contact her, and call her over for a meeting. However, when he called her, we found out that her cell phone number was no longer in service! It was the same result no matter how many times he tried. I felt then that Hiroshi had met with a scammer, but Hiroshi said that she never asked for anything from him. I confiscated Hiroshis cell phone, and had Aiko watch him as I went over to Tomosei High School, trying to see if I could find this girl. What I found out was, there wasnt any girl currently at Tomosei High School by the name of Riko Aoda. However, there was one by that name ten years ago and that student committed suicide within that school. Seiji furrowed his brows slightly at this. Ten years ago suicide? Yes. My first reaction was, Hiroshi met with some girl that pretended to be this deceased student. The high school teacher at Tomosei High School that I talked to was of the same opinion, and was quite angered that someone would use a dead students name like that. Hiroto had a grave expression. However, when I showed that teacher the picture of Hiroto together with this girl, that teachers expression greatly changed and he was obviously astonished. He had taught Riko Aoda ten years ago and was even one of the witnesses to her suicide. And this girl in the picture with my son Hiroshi, just happens to look exactly like Riko Aoda! Chapter 370 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 There was a moment of silence in Hirotos study. Could she be a relative of some sort? Seiji tried posing a question. I think so as well. Hiroto nodded. If I tried to continue investigating, thats a good place to start from, but I think theres no more need. She canceled her cell phone number, and her name and identity were obviously fake. She pretended to be someone who had died ten years ago No matter who this girl is, thats more than enough for me to forbid my son from going out with her again. I deleted her cell phone number and picture from my sons cell phone and told him that she was a scammer who was pretending to be someone who had died many years ago. Although I dont know what her objective is, shes definitely not anyone proper, and hes forbidden from meeting her anymore, and he is to adamantly refuse to talk to her anymore and completely avoid her. Hiroshi obviously doesnt want to do this, and he only agreed to do so on the surface due to my pressure. Aiko and I have continually been watching him, and havent noticed anything abnormal from him recently, nor have we seen that girl around him. The middle-aged father looked at the teenage boy. Harano-kun, Im telling you all this, not only to answer your question, but also in hope that youll be on your guard. If you see this girl, pay attention to not have anything to do with her dont become like Hiroshi is currently. His tone was filled with concern of an elder towards a junior. Seiji smiled at this. Thank you for your concern, Fuuma-san. I shall be cautious. After Seiji left Hirotos study, he was invited by Airi to her room. Seiji went to her room and chatted with her just like last time. Onii-san, Im going to go to Genhana Middle School starting from next year, and at that time Can I go to the high school section to look for you? Airi asked while hugging her large Milk Cream Bunny plushie. Of course, Seiji responded. Ill be quite happy to have a cute junior come looking for me. Cute Airis heart kept pounding when she heard him call her that. Then Can I call you Seigo Senpai? Not Harano Senpai, but Seigo Senpai. Seiji thought about it, and felt that it was just a way of addressing him, and he didnt mind too much either way, so he answered with Sure. Nice! Inside her mind, Airi clenched her fist in a victory pose. You can call me Airi as well, she said while riding along the momentum. Okay, Airi-chan. The little girl embarrassedly covered half of her face with the plushie when she heard him calling her by name, and she was smiling in a silly manner. Seiji looked towards her. Airi-chan, hows your current relationship with your brother? The little girl paused in surprise for a moment, and then her expression became slightly downcast. Brother apologized to me, and I apologized to Brother as well, but Im still a little scared of him, and feel like somethings different about him. So, the relationship between you is a bit colder than before, is that right? Airi nodded. After that type of incident, it was probably difficult to recover a normal sibling relationship within a short time, especially with the older brother still being in such an unusual state. Seiji thought of Hiroshi Fuumas expression and behavior and figured that Hiroshi had probably remained like this during the entire time after the incident. Was that girl really just a scammer? Was she someone with mystical powers? Did she go out with Hiroshi and have sex with him in order to do something like absorb his spiritual essence? He still couldnt see anything when he used [Astral Vision] to inspect Hiroshi Fuuma. At least, he wasnt cursed or anything on the surface. That girl canceled her phone number and hadnt contacted him again, so this seemed like it was over. After some time passes, and your brother recovers, you can slowly work on your relationship with him, Seiji told her. It was his fault for doing that to you, but maybe hes also a victim of sorts as well. Airi nodded once again. My dad told me that Brother became strange because of a bad girls influence. Well, it would be good if she was just a normal bad girl. Has your dad showed you that girls picture before? He has. He told me that if I meet her anywhere, that I should avoid her. And if I see her together with Brother, I should use my cell phone to call him or mom immediately. Do as your father says, Seiji told her as he thought things over. Apart from this, call me as well Perhaps Ill be able to do something. Airi blinked at this. Seigo Senpai, youre concerned about what that bad girl is up to? Yeah Because I think that she might not be an ordinary person. Not an ordinary person? Its not convenient for me to explain, and theres no need for you to know. Seiji smiled. At any rate, if you see her, please let me know. Okay Airi didnt really understand, but she agreed. Afterwards, they chatted for a while longer. Then, Seiji felt it was time to go, so he left and said goodbye. Before he left, Hiroto Fuuma gave him an exquisite gift box. He only said that it was a small present, and didnt say what it was. Seiji politely accepted the present and said goodbye to the Fuuma family members and left like that. After returning home, he opened up the gift box to find inside a set of exquisite high-class tea utensils. He decided to look it up on the internet and found out that this tea set was worth almost 200,000 sakuras, which was quite a serious present for any normal family. Shika washed the newly opened tea utensils, and made tea using them. After the tea was ready, Seiji drank some tea together with her and discussed his plan to go to the doujinshi convention tomorrow. Shika was no longer as worried about her Reapers Curse afflicting her as she used to be, but she still needed to avoid places where people were dense and in large numbers, so she didnt intend to go. If youre interested, you can watch my stream. If theres anything you want me to buy for you, let me know, Seiji told her. Basically, he was going to have Shika share the stream with Hana and watch the doujinshi convention Did this count as taking two more girls with him? Shika nodded in agreement. The next day. Seiji put on his backpack and outfitted himself with the high-quality outdoors streaming equipment before leaving his apartment. He knocked on the Uehara familys residence, and Mika came out. She paused for a moment when she saw all the streaming equipment on him. I still havent begun streaming, Seiji smiled. The batteries are limited, so Ill only start streaming when I arrive. Oh Mika relaxed at hearing this. The two of them headed together towards the place where everyone had agreed to meet up: an intersection near the business area. When they arrived, they saw that Kaho was waiting there already. After greeting each other, the three of them waited for a while, and Chiaki and Yukari arrived. Yukari was wearing a black windbreaker and a white breathing mask as well as sunglasses and a wool hat, completely covering her face. So this is what she meant by completely disguising herself Seiji felt as if he was looking at himself from the day of the Winter Snow Festival. Good morning, everyone, Im Reiko. Yukari greeted them in an upbeat tone, before looking towards Kaho. You must be Lavender, right? Hello, nice to meet you. Hello Nice to meet you. Kaho looked at her and blinked as she responded. You dont need to mind. Although shes covering herself up like this, shes a good person Probably. Chiaki smiled as she said so. The word probably is unnecessary! Yukari retorted. Everyones here, so lets get going, Seiji told them. Chapter 371 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 The venue for the doujinshi convention was a modern large showroom, which included a unique looking building that resembled several pyramids connected together. This entire place had sufficient space for over ten thousand displays, but even so, there still werent enough spaces. There were just too many groups and individuals that applied for spaces for their stalls, and they even had to go through a lottery system to receive a space. There were many stalls, and even more participants. In the three days that this doujinshi convention would go on for, the total number of people entering would easily surpass five hundred thousand! The most vivid display of the number of people would come from the long, long lines that people had to wait in. So many people Thats such a long line; just how long will they have to wait for? This was Mika and Chiakis first ever time seeing such a scene, and they widened their eyes in surprise. Although they were somewhat mentally prepared, when they saw the teeming hoards of people and the scarily long lines, the two of them were still astonished. Not only that, people continuously added themselves to the end of the line, further increasing the scarily long length. Hurry up and get in line! Seiji rushed at the forefront. Follow his lead! Yukari followed after him, and Kaho who also had experience with doujinshis silently followed as well. Mika and Chiaki regained their senses and hurriedly followed. Their small group instantly rushed to the back of the line and carved out a small space for themselves. After Mika and Chiaki stood in their place in line, they turned around to look behind them, and saw many people, male and female, coming over to stand in line behind them Welcome to the holy battle, newcomers, Yukari said laughingly. This is just the most ordinary scene of battle. Before all this, there were even fierce warriors that would wait all night beforehand in order to be the first to enter and have a chance at buying the most precious, limited-edition goods in short supply. The doujinshi convention doesnt recommend doing so, and has even forbidden it in the past. But even though the convention forbade lining up on the previous night, fierce warriors would simply spend the night at a nearby location, so the ban was lifted in the end. The way things currently are, compared to those fierce warriors battle, is much more relaxing. Waiting in such a line is called relaxing?'' Chiaki turned to look at Yukari. I feel like going home already This is a major even that only warriors with passion and belief can enjoy, which is why we call it the holy battle,'' Yukari shrugged. As for ordinary people that arent warriors, it is a bit much. If you dont want to have a difficult time here, then go back now. There was that faint undertone in her words. Chiaki blinked at this. Im here already, so itll feel like Ive lost if I turn around and go back now. I shall persist. That was the meaning that she responded with. Ive prepared heat pads as well as water here, so if you need anything, let me know, Seiji told them. During the time that were in line, we can browse the conventions website on our cell phones to see everything thats for sale, and confirm what we want to buy. Thatll make things quicker when we go inside to look around. The moment he finished saying that, he heard his cell phone beeping. That was a notification from his chatting application. Seiji opened his chatting application and saw that it was a message from his sister Hana. So slow! My familiar, why havent you started streaming yet? I just arrived, and am currently waiting in line. Too slow! You should have waited in line last night to be among the first to enter. I could have done that if I was by myself, but I have companions Companions are a burden, and only by abandoning them can you become stronger! Seiji was rendered speechless. His NEET younger sister just said something that resembled a classical line a villain would say. Dont say something so overboard like that. As a hero, I couldnt possibly do so! This is an order from your master! You dont know the right incantation, so I refuse to follow your orders. You a mere familiar dares to resist against me! Lets stop messing around, master. Go ahead and watch some anime or something, and Ill begin streaming when I enter the convention. Seiji closed his conversation window and put away his cell phone. You were talking to that person who wanted you to stream? Chiaki asked. All the other girls looked at him as well. Yes. What did she say? She was just asking why I havent started streaming yet, and I told her I would begin after I went inside the convention. Oh Their group slowly moved forward in the line. Judging by the current rate, it would take about an hour for them to finally be able to enter the convention. Im quite interested in the Shaloha Companys games, and would really like to buy their newest game. I hope that there are still a few copies remaining What are you guys interested in buying? Seiji began a topic of conversation. And so, everyone began chatting in order to pass the time while waiting in line. Reiko was Yukari Asamiya. Kaho recognized her by her voice. When Yukari was confessing to Seigo, Kaho had been secretly spying on them, so Yukari left a deep impression on her. Afterward, she heard some rumors that although Seigo didnt agree to go out with Yukari, they became close friends something like this. She never expected that the Princess of Year 1 Class 3 was actually an otaku girl! Yukari didnt want others to know that she was an otaku, which was why she concealed her true identity. Kaho understood. Kaho wondered, should she pretend that she didnt find anything out and silently keep Yukaris secret? Or, should she tell Yukari that she discovered Yukaris identity, and then promise to keep it a secret? If she told Yukari, Kaho would also have to explain how she even knew Yukari and had such a deep impression of her. But, to tell Yukari that she was spying on her during her confession that was rather awkward. She didnt want to bring this up, so she decided to silently keep Yukaris identity a secret, as a way of apologizing for secretly spying on Yukaris confession that time. And so, she set this matter aside. What Kaho really concerned herself about the most was that Seigo and the others were discussing how they were currently creating a dating sim game together. Hearing this topic, Kaho impulsively wanted to join in and create the game together with Seigo, but she couldnt think of anything that she could do. Even though this was clearly a chance to help him out, she didnt have the ability to do so. At this moment, Kaho hated how she was a consumer otaku girl, without any specialties that could be helped in production. It was time for her to do something as well. The person she idolized not only became published as an author, he even gathered his companions to work on a game together, and would definitely progress farther and farther in the future. If she was unable to help him basically, if she was unable to improve her own level and follow in his footsteps, she would definitely be left by the roadside. Or, at the very most, she wouldnt be anything more than an ordinary friend. She had to work harder. In order to help him no, for her own sake! He believes that Im an outstanding girl who can become an excellent person in the future. And, I believe in him that believes in me, and want to become an excellent person who can be of assistance to him in the future. Something flashed in Kahos eyes as she considered what she should do. Time passes, and their small group continued to the front of the line. Finally, it was Seiji and his friends turn to enter the convention. Things were a lot more comfortable after entering the convention. Ahh, that was so hard, waiting so long in line in winter weather. Chiaki rubbed her cheeks. My face is almost frozen solid. Congratulations, newcomer! Youve already passed the entrance examination, and have become a novice warrior. Yukari congratulated her. Thank you. Although, I dont particularly feel happy about it. The fun part is just beginning, Seiji said. He turned on the camera attached to him and connected to the conventions wireless internet and began streaming. He set a password to make his stream private, and then sent the password to Hana and Shika. My stream is online. Can you see it, Master? Seiji sent a message to Hana. I can see it, idiot familiar. Hana saw Seijis companions through his stream. Chapter 372 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 The first person that Hana saw was a strange girl who was wearing a black windbreaker, a breathing mask, sunglasses, and a wool hat, covering her face entirely. Is this person covering her face an idol or a pervert? Hana asked. Dont say something so bad like calling her a pervert. She just doesnt want to reveal her identity, Seiji responded. Normally, those who dont want to reveal their identities are either famous idols or some type of pervert. This way of looking at things is too extreme! Seiji felt as if he had been included in this category as well as he recalled his attire for the Winter Snow Festival. If you must, shes closer to the idol category. Could she be Miyuki Sakuraku? A national idol is together with me no way! This isnt a television drama or some variety show. If thats Miyuki, Im going to tell everyone on the internet immediately. Youre so terrible! If a national idol really did disguise herself and come to such an event, and was found out about it, that would definitely cause a huge commotion, which was no joke at all. Shes a girl that I met on the internet, and is somewhat famous in her own profession. Her internet name is Reiko. Is she in the adult video profession? No! Stop guessing, she just doesnt want to say, which is different from you who doesnt want to reveal your identity. Hmph What about the girl to her right? Hana looked over at the girl wearing a pink wool cap and wearing a warm winter jacket. This girl was cute, but was only at an ordinary level. Hana paid quite a lot of attention to the fact that Seiji had previously described his companions by saying I think theyre quite beautiful, but now that she saw the real people in question, they were like this At this moment, the camera moved as Seiji moved, and a beautiful girl with amber eyes and pigtails entered the stream. Hana was rendered speechless. Why did the style suddenly change!? This pigtailed girl was obviously at a different level from the girl wearing the pink wool cap. It was as if a mangas style had suddenly changed from a 4-komato a romance manga. This was a bright and shiny youthful beautiful girl who would definitely be flirted with if she was walking alone on the street. Seiji told her that the girl in the pink wool cap was also his internet friend, whose username was Lavender. But Hana was no longer paying attention to Lavender. Her focus turned to the beautiful girl with pigtails. Who is this with the pigtails? Didnt you say that you were only going with two others? At the time, I was only going with two others, but two more came along later, Seiji explained. As for this person, shes my neighbor as well as my classmate, Mika Uehara. Neighbor classmate Hanas eyes twitched when she heard this. At this moment, the camera moved again and showed her a silver-haired beauty next to the pigtailed girl. This girl had a handsome face and seemed somewhat boyish, but was still doubtlessly a girl. She was currently smiling at the camera. Are you currently filming me? Chiaki made a pose as if she was an idol doing a photography shoot. Yes, Im currently giving simple introductions of you all to her, Seiji explained. Is the microphone on? Not yet. At Chiakis request, Seiji turned on the microphone. Hello! Im Chiaki Wakaba, Seigos classmate and good friend. Were such good friends that weve even slept together before~ The silver-haired beauty chuckled as she talked to the camera. What!? Not only was Hana on the other side of the stream astonished, Yukari and Kaho at the scene were also astonished. Chiaki! Seiji and Mika both glared in unison at her. More accurately speaking, weve slept together under the same roof, Chiaki laughed as she added that part. Oh no, even sleeping together under the same roof wasnt a small matter! She only slept one night in my living room. Dont make it sound so ambiguous, Seiji sighed. Still, thats under the same roof. By the way, I should mention that my current target is to sleep in the same bed as you~ Chiaki sent him a flirtatious expression. Stop messing around! Mika stopped her. As you can see, she loves to joke around, Seiji said to Hana. There was no response. Seiji put on his Bluetooth headset, connected it to the internet, and requested a voice chat with Hana. Shes an excellent candidate for a friend with benefits. After Hana accepted the voice chat, her first sentence almost caused Seiji to choke. I can tell that as long as you ask her, shell let you do her, so why dont you try that out later? Try your face! Hmph Perverted familiar with no limits. Why am I the one being insulted here? Because its the truth. Truth, the hell! Seiji energetically retorted. What did she say? Chiaki was quite curious. No need to mind. Lets begin looking around. Seiji forcefully ended this topic of conversation, and then looked around the convention. There were huge crowds of people inside, and through the waves of people, he could also make out countless stalls, various posters, products for sale, and decorations I hope that everything we want to buy still has stock remaining. Time to go! Their group began their search. While waiting in line, they had already planned out what they wanted to buy, and scheduled an order to explore the convention in. However, they didnt head directly for their targets, instead looking around as they walked towards their targets. If they saw any stall that interested them along the way, they would stop to take a look. If there was something anyone wanted, they could decide on their own to buy it or not. As they walked around and looked at everything, Seijis spirits gradually rose. Not only him, Yukari and Kaho got into high spirits as well. The three of them passionately discussed various products on display here, and proactively purchased whatever interested them. Their eyes all seemed to be burning with flames, almost as if they were young children at an amusement park. Mika was influenced by them and her spirits began rising as well. After that, she discovered that not only were Seiji and the others in high spirits, everyone else Just about everyone they saw in the convention was filled with passion! People came to this convention due to their hobbies. Well, there might have been reasons other than hobbies for coming here, but coming here for their hobbies was definitely by far the main reason. Everyone had excited, lively expressions, and their spirits were all at the max that was the evidence. Mika felt something indescribable after realizing that she was in the midst of all this burning passion. All these groups and individuals stalls here were selling products that were personally created or crafted by them. They created these products to their own likes and sold them to others to pass on their passion. And as for the people buying these products, perhaps some of them were also creating products of their own, and maybe some of them would prepare to do so in the future Their hobbies had been actualized here and were being transmitted from person to person. Everyone here accepted others likes, and also transmitted their own likes to others. This was a world of its own! 2-D. Mika thought about this term she had learned from Seiji before. She felt as if she came to a sudden realization and understood what it meant now. Before, Mika had been determined to like that which Seiji liked, and indeed made some progress thanks to Kahos assistance. But only at this moment did she truly understand what it was that Seiji liked, and why he was so passionate about it. The something that was hidden in anime, manga, games and other such forms that had incomparable charisma for so many was finally faintly beginning to touch her. Although it was only a little, she had indeed touched it. Seiji was writing his story, drawing, writing his game script, making a game, and wanting to sell his game next summer at this convention the main reason for all this was for that something! Mika was unable to express it in words, nor did she need to express it. She already knew what it was that she needed to do, and she would begin to proactively do it more in the future. Right now, all she needed to do was face him, smile, and talk to him with her heartfelt emotions. Especially this one sentence C This doujinshi convention is really interesting! Chapter 373 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Mika seemed to be really getting into things. Chiaki observed the change in her good friend. Mika was only influenced by everyone earlier into having higher spirits, but now she seemed like she was being passionate herself now as well. It was likely because she was affected by the atmosphere within this convention. Chiaki felt that this was a good thing. As for herself, although she felt that this event was nice, but it was just at the level of nice to her, and she even viewed herself as an observer more than a participant. Well, it wasnt that she didnt have any fun, and she indeed found things interesting here. There were cosplayers naturally mixed in among the crowd and stall vendors here, and so many manga or anime doujinshi, accessories, DVDs, drawings, and all sorts of products were for sale. Various types of people and their expressions and actions all of this was quite interesting. However, if Chiaki had been by herself, she wouldnt have attended such an event. Seiji, Yukari, and Kaho any of them by themselves, probably would have participated in this. That was the different between a true participant and an observer. During middle school, she had been in sports clubs, and she joined the drama club in high school. Although she felt that they were interesting, and she participated seriously in club activities, they were just at the level of normal likes for her, and she wasnt as passionate about them as people who truly loved sports or acting. It was similar with her other hobbies as well. Although Chiaki was interested in many things, there wasnt a single hobby of hers that she believed she would never give up on and like forever. That was why Chiaki even believed herself to be a fake, while people like Seiji were real, because they were able to truly shine. Although she believed this, she didnt feel inferior about herself. Fakes had their own advantages, such as not being harmed too deeply because of getting too involved with anything. Mika was still somewhere in the middle between fake and real, but would definitely become real in the future. Chiaki grinned when she saw some exquisitely drawn boys love doujinshi which caused her good friend to blush but still be unable to look away for a certain reason. The main character of this one resembles Seigo. She picked up a boys love doujinshi and commented. Yeah no no, he doesnt look like him at all! Mikas face reddened even further. I think they look really similar. Come, Seigo, make a pose exactly like the handsome boy on this cover. I refuse. Seiji instantly rejected her. I think they look similar as well, just try making this pose. Yukari added her voice to the conversation. I think so as well Kahos eyes were shining as she also chirped in. Familiar, I permit you to make this pose. Even Hana told him so through the voice chat. I adamantly refuse! Seiji resisted to the end. The stall vendor who appeared to be a female college student chuckled at this scene. Her eyes were shining as well from seeing this handsome boy who coincidentally resembled the male lead of the boys love doujinshi she had drawn. If this customer is willing to make the same pose as the character on the cover, and allow me to take some pictures, Ill give your group a 20% discount on this doujinshi. Ohh, nice offer, Seigo, hurry up and do it! The hell with that! Is my chastity worth only 20%? Seiji retorted energetically both verbally and in his mind. Due to his adamant refusal, everyone could only purchase the doujinshi at full price in the end. Yukari, Mika, Kaho, and Chiaki all purchased a copy of this boys love doujinshi, and even Hana requested Seiji to buy a copy for her. Seiji received some mental damage from this. But, he was fine as long as everyone was having fun. They chatted and laughed as they explored the stalls and purchased things. Time passed joyously just like this. After they finished touring the vendors as planned, Seiji and his friends arrived at the cosplay zone. Here, they would be able to witness various types of cosplay, with some people dressing up as handsome boys or beautiful girls from anime and manga, and others dressing up as vicious villains or even strange shaped monsters. There were also game characters, movie characters, mascot characters, comical characters, classical characters, and so on too many types to count. And more numerous than the cosplayers, were all the perverts whoops, photographers taking pictures of the cosplayers with cell phones, normal cameras, or even high-class cameras. The sounds of shutters clicking were everywhere, and the cosplayers kept making various poses and expressions as they allowed themselves to be photographed. Seiji and his friends participated in this as well, taking photos of the characters they were interested in, or even taking selfies together with the cosplayers. Without realizing it, they split off from each other. As Seiji took pictures, he suddenly realized that he himself was also being taken pictures of? At first, it was only a few people, but gradually, more and more people were taking pictures of him, snap snap snap. Er Im not a cosplayer, so please dont take pictures of me. He made an explanation and those that heard him put down their cameras and smiled apologetically at him. However, there were still endless waves of new people that kept aiming their cameras at him. Seiji gave up helplessly after explaining it a few times to no avail. Haha, its your fault for being so handsome and attractive. Chiaki took a photo of him as well and chuckled as she walked up to him. You really are quite excellent for modeling, so its no surprise at all that youll become everyones prey now that youre in the cosplaying area. As she said so, she showed Seiji the picture she just took of him. The handsome boy in the photo had a helpless expression and seemed slightly downcast, as if it were a classic scene from an idols television drama. Seiji was rendered speechless. This is still only from a cell phone cameras picture. If someone takes a picture of you with a professional camera and just touches it up slightly, thatll definitely be sufficient to fake you as being a television actor or even movie star, Chiaki laughed. Im beginning to get scared of just how handsome you are why dont you just go become an idol! If its you, I think that conquering the world wont be only a dream~ Stop being silly, Seiji sighed. Its just because this is the cosplay area where taking photos is allowed and even encouraged, which is why theyre just taking photos of anyone they like the looks of. You were probably photographed as well, werent you? That was indeed the case. Chiaki and Mika had both noticed themselves being photographed occasionally. However, the times that this occurred was obviously much lower than Seijis. Even though you can obviously just depend on your face to live off of, you still want to write light novels and make a game and so on. Youre such a fool. Yep, Im just such a fool who likes these types of things. Perhaps being an idol will help me become successful, but its not my type of thing. Seiji smiled as he looked around him. Here, the cosplayers mostly come here because they like to do such things. They arent idols, nor are they aiming to become idols. Theyre only cosplaying because they like to do so. Its what they like to do. Im the same as them, I write and make games because I like to do so. In the future, I also want to draw manga, and if possible, Id also like to make anime, make a movie, and make more and more Seeing the handsome boy in front of her become passionately heated, Chiaki impulsively wanted to use her cell phone to take another photo of him. You really are different, Seiji. Even though youre also like everyone else and act because of what you like, the result is different because of the different degree of liking. What youre capable of accomplishing is different. Your passion is much deeper than most people, and what youre capable of doing and where youre capable of going, probably surpasses most ordinary people as well. I shall watch you, Chiaki thought to herself. I shall watch what you make, and how good youre able to make things I shall always watch you. I am an observer. And you, Seiji Youre the only existence that I want to always watch, until the end of my life. Chapter 374 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 Shika Kagura was sipping on some tea. More accurately speaking, she was sipping on some tea while watching Seijis stream. Although she was unable to go together with him due to her Reapers Curse, this method was fine as well. She also established a voice chat with Seiji over the internet on his chatting application, but didnt say much. Basically, she only asked him to buy a few things that she was interested in. Some requests were too difficult for her to say out loud, so she didnt tell him even though she wanted them. For example the hentai doujinshi of I Cant Sleep When Im Sleeping Together with My Younger Sister . Out of all the people that she saw together with her Brother Seiji, only the one called Lavender was someone she had never met before. It seemed that Lavender was simply an ordinary girl. Shika paid the most attention to Yukari Asamiya out of Seijis companions, but she paid even more attention to the person not shown, who was also watching the same stream as her, the other younger sisterC Hana Haruta. Her Brother Seijis blood-related younger sister, and the family member that the previous Seiji had harmed in the past. As Seijis adopted younger sister, Shika didnt know how to describe her own feelings towards his blood-related younger sister. She had never met or talked to Hana Haruta. She only knew that there was such a person. This younger sister that was important to her Brother Seiji if this was a light novel, did this count as a character overlap between her and Hana? Shika knew that she was important to Seiji, and it was obvious that Hana was as well. Between the two younger sisters, which would be more important to her Brother Seiji? If he was asked this question, he would definitely answer with youre both important to me. Shika knew that she shouldnt think too much into it, but she couldnt help but imagine the scene of her meeting with Hana Haruta. But just imagining the beginning caused her to stop wanting to imagine it anymore. She felt like if they truly ever met, it definitely wouldnt be pleasant probably. Hana Haruta was drinking some juice. More accurately speaking, she was watching Seijis stream while drinking her juice. Her idiot familiar seemed to be having lots of fun together with his companions. She felt an indescribable feeling inside while watching such a scene. After she noticed that pretty much all the girls with him had more or less some romantic interest in her idiot familiar, the indescribable feeling within herself became even stronger. If she tried to describe this feeling with words, it would be something like C Is this bastard the main character of a harem manga!? There was a tsundere girl next door type beautiful girl, an open-minded good friend jokester type beautiful girl, a plain and cute type girl, and a mysterious type girl. Four girls of different types surrounded him, and they were all even getting along quite well. That was just too much for her! Why is it that I have to watch this stream thats like a daily life harem anime? Even if it is like a harem anime, at the very least there should be some infighting among the girls! Where are all the secretly scheming girls? The bastard male lead getting hurt? Vicious arguments? Bloody battles? Theres no fun scenes like these at all! Hana wasnt having fun and although she didnt notice, she was already pouting. She recalled the green-haired loli and the blonde-haired mature lady playing video games at his apartment last time that she saw on his stream. If she counted those two, then there were six in his harem. Right, there was also a beautiful girl living together with him, his adopted younger sister, whose name was C Shika Kagura. It sounded like a poetic name. Just hearing this name made her imagine a gentle and quiet beautiful girl. He also sent this adopted younger sister of his the password to his stream, so that she could watch it as well. Why is it that youre allowing her to watch? I was the one who bought all this streaming equipment, so it should be only for me! Hana wanted to say that, but ended up not doing so. That was because she felt like if she did say it out loud, she would lose at something. Because of physical problems, shes unable to go to places where there are too many people, which is why Im having her watch the doujinshi convention in the same manner as you. This was how her idiot familiar explained it to her. Physical problems Hana instantly added the description of weak and sickly to the adopted younger sister that she imagined. But, it was only her imagination, and she had no idea what type of girl Shika Kagura was really like. And due to some mysterious curiosity, she felt like she wanted to know. Ryuuno Izawa was paying close attention. Although he was somewhat worried about moving about separately from his master, he felt like his master was unlikely to meet with any danger here. Besides, the Yoruhana family daughter was also with her. After arriving at the convention, he single-handedly laid a trap whoops, openly and directly stayed here and watched everyone with his Astral Vision, constantly paying attention. As long as he saw his target, he was confident that he would instantly be able to recognize him. As long as hes coming to visit the convention, no matter which areas that person and his friends go to, hell definitely come to the cosplay area at some point in time, so Ryuuno, you only have to wait for him in the cosplay area! Those were his masters words. Izawa had never seen that persons true appearance before, but he was able to recognize him via Astral Vision. So, he agreed that it was reasonable for him to wait here and watch at a place where that person would definitely pass by. However, what he felt was unreasonable was C *Click click click* Many cameras kept taking photos of Izawa in quick succession. Even though he was only standing there expressionlessly, without making any special poses or expressions, people still kept surrounding him without caring about that and endlessly snapping pictures of him. After one wave of people left in satisfaction, there would be another wave right behind them. This encirclement around him kept on replacing itself in an orderly fashion, and had been ongoing for quite a while already. There were just too many people wanting to take photos of Izawa. In fact, one of the conventions employees even took notice of this situation, and made a mental note to come help out and control the situation if it got out of control. Why were things like this? That was because Ryuuno Izawa was currently wearing a dark red, waist-length wig, with a dark purple extravagant Sakura Island outfit inlaid with gold emblems, and there was a silver longsword strapped to his waist This appearance made him look like an expert cosplayer. When coupled with his handsome appearance and cold expression, it made him look cool to the max. Not only that, his handsome faces left eye had a triangular blood-colored spell formation within it which was currently turning this special effect seemed amazing to everyone! This cosplayer is so faithful to the original! Everyone was inwardly thinking this. Even the people that didnt know what character Izawa was cosplaying were attracted by such high-quality special effects. The ones that knew who he was cosplaying as were even more astonished by how excellent his cosplay was. His clothes, items, expression, and accessories everything was flawless. They were so exquisite that they could be termed perfect! Everyone that saw him wanted to take a few pictures. There was an endless amount of people taking pictures of him, which bothered Izawa. He deeply felt that this arrangement of his master was quite unreasonable. If you want to reasonably stay in the cosplay area, of course you have to cosplay! When Kanna Fujihara said this, she had an incredibly big smile. Her smile was so bright, that Izawa couldnt even bring himself to ask Compared to cosplaying, wouldnt it be more reasonable to pretend to be a normal bystander taking pictures? He followed his masters wishes, but now he was regretting it. Shiroya-san, please hurry up and appear already! Izawa was feeling more and more like he needed to vent. Finally, his target appeared. When Izawa saw him and locked on to his target, he revealed a faint smile. This was his first time revealing any emotion after standing there expressionlessly for such a long while. His gentle smile instantly broke his impression of being cold and distant, causing the huge contrast to give an impact to all the people looking at him! Ohh! This is it!! I absolutely have to take a photo of this scene!!! All of the bystanders were shouting this within their hearts. *Click click click click* A huge amount of cell phone and normal cameras taking photos filled this area. Chapter 375 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 An incredibly eye-catching cosplayer walked over. When Seiji noticed and looked, his eyes instantly bulged in surprise. This was a long dark red-haired handsome boy wearing extravagant Sakura Island clothing with a silver longsword strapped to his waist. He was a popular male character from the story Chronicles of the Demon Sword ! His name was no wait, it wasnt important what character he was cosplaying as, the person him was more important C Ryuuno Izawa! This was Kanna Fujiharas Spirit-branded Retainer that Seiji had gotten acquainted with at the Winter Snow Festival Yin-Yang Master party. Izawa was actually cosplaying!? Seiji instantly realized that this must be at the request of Kanna Fujihara. The red-haired handsome boy walked steadily towards him, with everyone along the way giving him a path while taking photos of him with their cameras or cell phones. This made it seem like he was an idol walking down a red carpet. Izawa ignored everyone else, and walked directly towards Seiji. Shiroya-san, Ive finally found you. Seiji blinked as he looked at Izawa. Izawa-san how did you recognize me? The moment he asked, he felt like he had asked a foolish question. Izawa smiled faintly and pointed at his own left eye. My master said that you would definitely come to the cosplay area, which is why she had me wait here and observe everyone. I see, but was there a need to dress yourself up like this? This was a request from my master. I thought so as well. Seiji smiled and reached out his hand for a handshake. Nice to meet you, Izawa-san. My name is Seigo Harano. Nice to meet you, Harano-san. Izawa shook his hand. *Click click click* Many camera shutters kept snapping their pictures. Seiji let go of the handshake and looked around him, noticing that many bystanders, including even Chiaki and his friends, were taking many photos of the two of them. It seemed to Seiji like they were a group of paparazzi taking photos of a meeting between two celebrities. Lets go somewhere quieter to chat, he recommended. Thats just what I wanted. Izawa had an expression of he couldnt wait to get out of here. Seiji then indicated to the bystanders that they should stop taking photos now, and then explained to Chiaki and his friends that he was going to step out for a while and meet up with them later. Something flashed in Chiakis eyes, Mika had a curious expression, Kahos eyes were sparkling, and Yukari was all excited. The four girls watched Seigo walk off with the unknown handsome boy and all fell silent for a moment. I want to go spy on them! Yukari raised her hand and spoke in a spirited manner. Youre actually saying something like this directly out loud Chiaki gave a sidelong glance to Yukari. Because I really want to watch! Dont you all want to spy on them as well? Just imagining the scene of Seigo talking to that handsome boy is too much for me! Yukari kept rubbing her hands in excitement. Your image is breaking down a little, Princess. Chiaki really wanted to say that to her. But, she was able to understand what Yukari was feeling. Even though Chiaki didnt understand much nor had much interest about boys love, seeing the scene of Seigo and that extravagantly handsome cosplayer boy smiling at each other caused a small fluttering in her chest. I want to spy as well! Mika rose her hand and told the truth, causing her face to flush red. Me as well. Kaho also rose her hand and blushed red. The three girls all looked towards Chiaki. Chiaki smiled. Then what are we waiting for? Lets go! She took the lead. Harano-san, whats that on your body? After Seiji and Izawa left the cosplay area together, Izawa asked Seiji about the streaming equipment that he was wearing. Oh, Im currently doing a livestream, but not a typical stream for a large audience wait a moment. Seiji told Hana and Shika over voice chat that he was going to turn off the stream for a while, then turned off the camera and removed his headset. Harano-san youre an internet streamer? Izawa blinked as he asked. No, but I was doing it for certain reasons. Please dont mind it, Seiji told him. The two of them walked to a relatively quiet corner after leaving the cosplay area. Fujihara-san is probably exploring the stalls? Yes, Master is currently together with Yoruhana-san. Its just like her to make you wear all this and wait in the cosplay area. I agree completely. Your cosplay clothes look like theyre of excellent quality, and same with the props. Is that a real sword? It is. Izawa slightly unsheathed the sword at his waist, showing a sharp glimmer. He actually used a real sword as a cosplay prop, Seiji sighed to himself. But compared to the other prop, using a real sword didnt count as much. He looked towards Izawas left eye. The spell formation in Izawas left eye had stopped rotating, which meant that he was no longer activating his spell. Publicly casting Astral Vision out in the open in front of so many ordinary people, and even allowing them to take photos of you! Isnt this too daring? I objected as well, but my master felt that it would be fine. Izawa said helplessly as he took out an eyepatch and covered his left eye. Indeed, nobody there would take it seriously, but if any Spiritual Ability users saw you This isnt any top-secret technique thats forbidden from being shown to ordinary people. Thats not what I meant but its fine if you dont think its a problem. I think its a huge problem, but my master doesnt think its a problem at all. The two of them exchanged glances before both chuckled. Although it may be slightly impolite to say so, I feel that Fujihara-san is truly a girl who doesnt mind conventions. I shall tell that exact quote to my master. Dont say that, I was just casually saying it. I was just joking. You actually know how to joke Of course. I even know how to perform rakugo . Really!? Seiji was astonished. Rakugo was a traditional type of performance similar to giving a solo comedy skit. Apart from a vivid narration by the performer, there would also be exaggerated movements and comic expressions. It could be understood as a type of solo act. In Seijis eyes, Ryuuno Izawa was someone who seemed like the serious and reliable type, and a loyal subordinate and Spirit-branded Retainer, being just like Hitaka Shuho who was by Natsuya Yoruhanas side, someone who didnt know how to joke or act comically. But Izawa actually said that he knew how to perform comedy skits whoops,rakugo !? This was too much of a contrast, which astonished Seiji. Izawa smiled at Seijis obvious astonishment. That was fake. Er Seiji paused in surprise. While I did practice rakugo before, its not at the extent of being able to perform. You really practiced it before!? I was joking about that as well. Er Seiji paused in surprise once more. Its truly amusing to speak with Harano-san. You youre just toying around with me? Of course not. I truly respect you, Harano-san. In order to meet you, I dressed like this and stood in the cosplay area for a very long time, allowing others to take pictures of me and gawk at me, as if I was a monkey caged up in a zoo. I wouldnt have any complaints about such a thing at all. As long as I met Harano-san, everything would be worthwhile. The eyepatched handsome man smiled faintly. Seiji was rendered speechless. He felt as if he was detecting Izawas dark side! It seemed rather bad. Although I wasnt the one who made you do this, still I apologize for making you wait so long. Please dont say that. Although wearing this was at the orders of my master, waiting for you was something I wanted to do myself, Izawa said sincerely. Seiji looked towards Izawa. Seigo Harano is actually a fake name as well no, it counts more as my second name, he told Izawa honestly. My real name, as well as my first name, is Seiji Haruta. Haruta Something instantly flashed in Izawas eyes. Im a famous useless piece of trash from the Haruta family, whos currently in exile, living outside by himself, Seiji said directly. This is who I really am Are you disappointed, Izawa-san? Chapter 376 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 I said that I wouldnt be disappointed, Izawa responded. I have no intentions of retracting or changing what I said before. Thank you. Seiji smiled. May I call you Izawa-kun? Of course. Please allow me to address you as Haruta-kun as well, or should I use Harano-kun? Lets go with Harano. I typically use this name. Alright then, Harano-kun. And so, the two of them set new ways to address each other. My master wishes to see you, so I hope that Harano-kun is able to wait in this general area here for her and Yoruhana-san to arrive, Izawa requested. Sure. My companions and I were going to stay in the cosplay area for a while longer anyways, Seiji told him. If by the time my friends want to leave that area but the two ladies were waiting for still havent arrived, Ill stay behind and wait together with you. Thank you. Afterwards, Izawa indicated that he wanted to quietly wait here in this corner, with no interest in returning to the cosplay area. So, Seiji exchanged cell phone numbers with him and went back by himself. Halfway back, he saw Chiaki and his other friends pop up. Seigo, who is that beauty? Why did you abandon us to be so intimate with him!? Are you already tired of us!? Chiaki made an expression and pose as if she was an abandoned lover, acting pitifully. *Smack!* An iron fist of justice knocked her on the head. Wah Chiaki was defeated. I apologize, your words were so foolish, that I didnt even have time to retort before I reacted automatically, Seiji said expressionlessly as he took back his hand. Mika, Yukari, and Kaho were all rendered speechless. I met him at a party on the day of the Winter Snow Festival, he explained. Oh Chiaki, Mika, and Yukari instantly understood. That was someone that he met on his date with Natsuya Yoruhana whoops, when he was accompanying the student council president. Kaho was the only one who didnt know about it, believing instead that Seigo had joined some ordinary activity and made a new otaku friend. He said that he was a bit tired from standing so long in the cosplay area, and wanted to rest for a while no need to mind him, lets go back and look some more in the cosplay area. Seiji looked at the girls. Or, are you guys done looking around? The girls exchanged awkward glances. They noticed that he evidently didnt want to go into detail about that handsome boy. Mika and Chiaki knew what this was C that boy was definitely someone who was from the mystical side of society! Yukaris curiosity intensified, and she wanted to know more, but she felt that it was imprudent to pry. Kaho was somewhat confused, and didnt quite understand the situation. Of course we havent looked around enough yet. Its just that we were concerned about you, so we followed you to have a peek, Chiaki smiled. Fortunately, it doesnt seem like youre having an affair, which is nice. Whats with having an affair!? Its also known as cheating. Whod cheat on who!? They kept joking around. With Chiakis help, Seiji was able to change the topic of conversation. They returned to the cosplay area and continued looking at cosplay that they were interested in. Seiji turned on his stream again and put on his Bluetooth headset, which caused him to instantly receive a question from Hana. Who was that boy? Master sister of mine, do you know about Yin-Yang Masters? Hana instantly fell silent for a moment. She didnt respond for quite a while. Of course I know about them. As expected, Seiji thought in his mind. He had never discussed the topic of the mystical with her before, but he figured that his younger sister probably knew about as well. This would the first time he had ever discussed this topic with her. That boys name is Ryuuno Izawa, and hes Kanna Fujiharas Spirit-branded Retainer. Kanna Fujihara is He gave a brief explanation of what happened at the Winter Snow Festival, as well as his relationship to the student council president of his high school. Hana silently listened to his story and furrowed her eyebrows. Are you really a hero from a different world? She asked in a complex tone of voice. I am. Stop lying. Im not lying. In a way, its the truth. Seiji chuckled. At least, thats what I believe. As for what you believe, thats up to you. Hana fell silent for the third time in a row. Tell me about what youve experienced, and I want to hear a more detailed version. She finally spoke up after a long silence. Sure. But right now It doesnt have to be right now. When, then? When I want you to. Oh Does our older sister know about whats happened to you? Hana asked in a light voice. She does, other than the part about me coming from a different world, Seiji answered. Have you met with our older sister yet? Sort of, just in passing back then, I thought that it was just a coincidence, but I dont know if thats the case anymore. Hana fell silent for the fourth time. Brother She wanted to say something else, but didnt say anything in the end. After remaining silent for a while, Hana turned off the voice chat and logged offline. Seiji wanted to leave her a message, but after thinking for a while, he didnt know what else to say, so he silently turned off the conversation as well. After they finished looking at all the cosplay that the wanted, Mika and the others were ready to leave the convention. Seiji indicated that he wanted to chat with the handsome boy Ryuuno Izawa some more, asking them to leave by themselves first. After sending off the girls, he met up again with Izawa. At this moment, Izawa had already changed back to casual attire, and was patiently waiting in a corner. Your companions have all went back already? He spoke up when he saw Seiji approaching. Yeah. Your master sure can explore this place. Actually, shes already come out together with Yoruhana-san, and is currently waiting in one of the stores outside, Izawa explained. Please follow me, Harano-kun. Seiji left the convention together with him. They took a taxi to the store. Seiji figured that they were going to go to something like a high-class coffee caf, but never expected that the place they arrived at was an internet caf! Thats right, an internet caf. Well, it was a large and high-class internet caf. Izawa led Seiji inside and they took an elevator to the top floor, a VIP area. They walked to the room labeled #1, where Izawa pressed the doorbell. Whats the password! They heard Kanna Fujiharas voice from the speaker system. Sky cliff, Izawa responded. Then, the door opened. Seiji followed Izawa inside. This was a wide room with tatami mats, a kotatsu, cushions, a small sofa, computers, virtual reality sets, a small bookshelf, a tea set a complete set of various items. Kanna and Natsuya were sitting by the kotatsu, with the kotatsus table having a pile of books on it that were obviously purchased from the doujinshi convention. For two beautiful girls to be reading doujinshi in a private room at an internet caf this scene seemed quite subtle to Seiji. Heya, Shiroya-san. Kanna greeted him. Welcome to my secret base! Hello, Fujihara-san, Seiji responded. This place indeed feels like a secret base. I like it here. Theres endless amounts of manga and anime, as well as games. I can go on the internet as much as I want, without worrying about a thing, and the environment is so comfortable as well. Its basically like heaven! Kanna exclaimed in a sincere tone. You believe so as well, right? Thats right, I agree, Seiji chuckled. This place is indeed quite comfortable, and I could probably stay here for a week with no problems. But if I only play games here, Ill get bored of that as well. Rather than being bored, isnt it better to describe it as not wanting to continue in depravity? Kanna looked at him. You didnt want to stay in a dark room anymore and remain depraved, which is why you did your best to change yourself, right? Indeed. Seiji smiled. Nice to meet you, Fujihara-san. Im Seiji Haruta, the famous piece of trash from the Haruta family. Nice to meet you, Haruta-kun. Im Kanna Fujihara, the Fujihara familys nameless otaku girl. Kanna smiled back as something flashed in her eyes. Chapter 377 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 The first formal meeting in this internet caf room between the famous former trash and the nameless otaku girl, Seiji Haruta and Kanna Fujihara, would eventually become a meeting that would become a legend which marked the beginning of a new era Just kidding. Seiji sat down by the kotatsu . Izawa poured some tea for him, as well as refilling Kanna and Natsuyas tea before finally pouring tea for himself and sitting down. Haruta-kun, could I take a look at your victory loot? Kanna made a request. Seiji handed the paper sack he was carrying to her. Kanna excitedly began rifling through his purchases. Seiji exchanged glances with Natsuya. How was it, exploring the doujinshi convention? Asked Seiji. Not bad, Natsuya replied. It seemed interesting, but it was a bit too lively. You can just directly say that you thought there were too many people, Seiji chuckled. Did you buy anything? Yes, I purchased some doujinshis of anime and manga that Ive seen before, as well as Natsuya averted her gaze as her face flushed slightly red. Some doujinshi that Fujihara-san strongly recommended to me. For such a fujoshi like Fujihara-san to strongly recommend anything, that could only be one category of doujinshi. Seijis cheeks twitched. He could already clearly imagine the scene of Kanna Fujihara endlessly recommending boys love books to the student council president. Something else to mention was that Seiji had been intentionally ignoring the fact that the large majority of the books on the table had handsome boys on the cover, including quite a few that were half-naked or even hugging together. Some were even marked with obvious R-18 tags! You even purchased adult doujinshis, Fujihara-san, youre Why dont you have any adult books, Haruta-kun? Kanna wondered after she finished looking through what Seiji bought. Because Im not an adult yet. Those insignificant trifles arent an obstacle at all, please tell the truth! Wah because there were four girls together with me, so I was unable to buy any adult books. Seiji forced himself to tell the truth. Indeed, he had wanted to purchase adult doujinshi as well. However, since he was together with four girls, with two younger sisters also watching him through his stream, it was too difficult for him to do so! I see, I understand now, but Im disappointed as well, Kanna sighed. Its just the matter of being together with some girls, which caused you to lose the courage to buy adult doujinshi. This means that youre still not passionate enough about adult doujinshi! Fujihara-san You should be more truthful to your inner heart! No matter if youre together with some girls, or even with your relatives, or even if the girl that you love is watching you, you should always proudly show off your own likes and habits! Abandon what the commoners view as embarrassment, only that will help you to become a truly strong warrior!! Kanna told him all this in a spirited tone of voice. Fujihara-san no, Master Fujihara, Ive learned so much! Seiji lowered his head in appreciation. Dont call me Master, Im just an ordinary girl whos progressing along on a warriors path. Kanna flipped her hair and made a cool pose. Natsuya and Izawa were both rendered speechless by this exchange. Is your lady master often like this? Izawa-kun. No, something so ridiculous is rare for even her Its probably because shes talking with someone like Harano-kun. Yeah the two of them have a similar scent about them. You couldnt be more correct. The Yoruhana family daughter and the Fujihara family Spirit-branded Retainer reached an agreement as they sipped tea together. Fujihara-san, I have a subtle feeling as if Im being looked down upon. Haruta-kun, I feel the same way as well. Why are things like this? Because they arent true warriors, so they cant understand what its like to passionately fight in the battlefield, or about we who must constantly fight on. Kanna pretended to be heartbroken. This is such a sad reality we live in. Seiji also made an almost identical expression, making himself seem like he was a hero who was experiencing utter sadness. Thats enough out of you! Natsuya couldnt help but retort. Could you stop acting so strangely? Whew we were finally retorted at. Yeah I couldnt keep up the act anymore. Seiji and Kanna instantly retracted their sad expression. Haruta-kun, that was just 68 points, wasnt it? I think so as well. Our cooperation needs improving, as it still felt awkward in some parts. What do you think, Natsuya? Dont count me among your comedy act. Ryuuno, youre only 34 points, you fail. What are these points about? I dont understand. Teehee~ 20 points deducted! Now you only have 14 points. The four of them began chatting with Seiji and Kannas clowning around helping to break the ice. They chatted about non-adult doujinshi, anime and manga, ate lunch together, chatted about games, and then began to game together, as well as try the VR system They had lots of fun. Haruta-kun, youre going to the doujinshi convention again tomorrow, right? Kanna asked. Yep. Would you like to go together with us tomorrow then? She invited him once again. You have time to go again tomorrow, Fujihara-san? You have so much free time. None of your business! Besides, arent you the same? I have a different identity from you, as Im not the daughter of an illustrious family. Seiji chuckled as he mulled it over. Thanks for your heartfelt invitation. It is my honor to accept. This time, he decided to agree to go with her. Kanna smiled as she looked at him. And so, the two of them agreed upon a time and place to meet up tomorrow. Natsuya silently observed all this, having said already that she wouldnt come tomorrow, since she wasnt free. Afterwards, the four of them parted ways. Kanna and Izawa took a car together and left, while Seiji also took Natsuyas car. Fujihara-san is such a lively girl, Seiji said once inside the car. Yeah, you could even say that shes a bit too lively. Heh, was it a bit difficult to tour the doujinshi convention together with her? What do you think? The two of them exchanged glances as both smiled. Although it was a bit tiring, it was fun as well, Natsuya smiled. I think it was a good thing that we got to know her at the Winter Snow Festival. Yeah A moment of silence fell between them. How is the investigation into the Uehara family coming along? Seiji inquired. The reports not ready yet, its expected to take two more days or perhaps just one more day is enough for some news. I see. Seiji paused for a moment. One more thing, about the temporary Spirit-branded Retainer contract between us Youd like to cancel it? Natsuya looked towards him. I think its time to cancel it. Lengthening this contract will only be a burden on your Spiritual Power, wont it? Indeed, but I dont want to cancel it. Whys that? Natsuya took a good look at Seijis face. Because I want to maintain my connection to you, she said in a gentle tone. Seiji was rendered speechless. Hearing something so flirtatious, he felt an itch in his heart and couldnt help but avert his gaze. Natsuyas mouth began to arc upwards seductively after seeing his embarrassment. Hey, Seiji, are you willing? Eh? To maintain this contract to be my Spirit-branded Retainer, and taken advantage of by me. As she said this, she intentionally got extremely close to Seijis ear. Her gentle words, the warm breath on his ears, and faint fragrant scent Seiji felt like the inside of his ear was heating up. I Chapter 378 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: vb24 He didnt know what to respond for the moment, and he wanted to say something, but was unable to say anything. If Seiji could have thought about it calmly, he would have been able to respond appropriately. However, he currently wasnt very calm right now. Youre willing, right? Didnt you say just a few days ago that Im happy to be of use to me? Natsuya continued in her gentle tone, breathing right on his ear. Were those just lies? Just to make me happy? She got even closer, to the point where her lips were almost about to touch his ear, and her ample chest was even now resting on his arm. Seiji felt a soft sensation on his arm, and his ear felt like it was boiling up. Seiji felt as if he wanted to tremble all over. Whats going on here, Natsuya!? Such direct seductive flirtation, which felt like it even surpassed the lap pillow from that day, almost as if she was a fox demon. Was this her dark side? No, it was her fallen, depraved side! The fallen student council president, who was a sleek long black-haired beauty with huge breasts just imagining it caused his heart to waver! Seiji, dont just sit there, say something if you dont say something, Im going to bite you~ Natsuyas flirtatious gentle tone continued, as if she was a succubus. Seiji really did tremble at this! He felt like her words were taking physical form, gently scratching the inside of his ear. It was so comfortable, and so itchy A surge of desire in his heart caused him to want to look over and look at Natsuyas current expression. However, his sense of logic and reason told him that it would be best not to do so at the current moment. Because it was highly likely that he would be charmed! Just like how a na?ve scholar would be charmed by a fox demon, becoming her slave, and being absorbed of all his Yang essence through having sex This seemed pretty nice as well? No no! What am I thinking! This absolutely wont happen!! Seiji used his strong will in order to prevent himself from falling to depravity. Think! Hurry up and start working, brain of mine, think about why the President would suddenly behave so abnormally I got it! He had a flash of inspiration and felt like he instantly understood. Seiji Natsuya had only wanted to play a joke on him, but when she saw that he was so embarrassed that even his ears were turning red, and even shook briefly, she felt that he was so cute, and couldnt help but feel a fiery passion within herself. She really wanted to actually bite down lightly on his ear, and then lick it lightly, or rub her chest against him to see what reaction she would have. If I really do something like that, itll be bad! This will be far beyond the level of a joke. Actually, its already a bit more than a joke now, but I cant stop myself! When recalling the feeling of hugging him on that day, she really wanted to do this once again, and do even more than last time. Her sense of logic and reason as well as sense of embarrassment were both shouting loudly within herself, but that impulsive desire of hers seemed to be even stronger than them. Just one bite, one tiny little bite She opened her mouth and revealed her snow-white teeth Natsuya. Suddenly, Seiji grabbed her hand. Eek! She made such a sound in her mind as she froze in her movements. You dont need to do this, Seiji said gently as he held onto her hand. What I said that day was from my heart, not because you gave me a lap pillow I didnt say it because I lusted after your beauty. Youre really beautiful, Natsuya. As a male, Im truly impressed by your beauty. However, I didnt help you out because of your beauty. Thats why, you dont need to use your beauty, or yourself to pay me. You can just ask me normally if you need help. Yep, thats how it is. Natsuyas probably treating me strangely like this because shes anxious about whether or not Im treating her gently because of her beauty. Ahh, that was so dangerous! I almost fell for it, having my desires ignited by her! If I went ahead with her behavior, then that would make me into someone who really was only interested in her beauty. And if I adamantly refused, that would injure her pride as a girl. When weighing all my options, telling her the truth was the best. Silently squeezing her hand is something appropriate as well. I dealt with this perfectly! Seiji was even beginning to feel proud of himself at how perfectly he had managed this situation. He waited for Natsuyas response, but what awaited him was nothing but silence. Whats going on? Things were a bit different from what he expected, causing him to become anxious. Why is it silence!? At this time, shouldnt Natsuya be replying to me in a normal tone of voice, with the atmosphere returning to normal as well? Why isnt she saying anything? Then, Seiji noticed that he had made a mistake. He was still holding on to her hand, without having let go! Not to mention, he was holding her hand even tighter than he had thought he was. This I was still charmed by her after all!? Seiji was astonished at himself. Even though he was saying that it wasnt because she was beautiful, he had been clutching on to her hand so tightly without letting go. This was a prime example of being all talk but not acting on ones words! It was just like he was pretending to be a proper gentleman while actually acting like a scumbag! No wonder she was silent. Seiji mentally broke out into a cold sweat. S sorry! He hurriedly let go of her hand. I I just wanted to lightly hold your hand, without any particular meaning to it. What a terrible self-defense. Even Seiji himself felt that it was terrible, and wanted to punch himself. I made a mess of things. He was getting all depressed. But what he heard next was C Its alright, a calm voice spoke up. Although I was rather surprised, its alright, I understand what I mean, Natsuya told him. Im the one who should apologize for treating you like that I just wanted to play a slight joke on you. Eh? Whats with this situation now? Seiji was rather confused. He thought that she would have a much worse impression of him after this, but the actual result was nothing had changed? This must be due to her magnanimous personality. He came up with this reasonable explanation. Natsuya whos so gentle must have decided not to mind my rude behavior, and even apologized to me as well, perfectly letting all of this go. Seiji inwardly exclaimed at her wonderfulness as he turned around to see that Natsuya was now sitting an appropriate distance from him again and looking outside the car window. Im willing to be your temporary Spirit-branded Retainer, and to be used by you, Seiji said as he looked at her. Thank you. Natsuya slowly looked towards Seiji again, smiling gently with her beautiful face that was still somewhat flushed red. After Seiji got off her car and left, Natsuya covered her face with her hands, and dived onto the car seats, making a muffled sound. Im so embarrassed! But Im also so fortunate as well! Her embarrassment was because she had lost control of herself, while her fortune was because he had held onto her hand, quite tightly at that! His hand felt strong and warm, which was a wonderful feeling. She began to foolishly cackle as she held her hand that had just been held over her face. I dont want to wash this hand anymore No no! Thats not right! If I never wash this hand anymore, wont that make me the same as a crazed fan who got the opportunity to shake hands with their idol? I Im not that crazy about him. But if its just one night Natsuya was internally conflicted for quite a while, before she suddenly realized something, causing her to hurriedly fix her expression and posture as she awkwardly coughed. You didnt see anything at all just now, understand? She said in a strict tone of voice. Understood, I didnt see anything at all, Milady, the female driver of Natsuyas car forced herself to respond like this. Even without this command, she was intending to forget everything she saw just now. Apart from being due to her respect for Natsuya, there was also the fact that C This was all such a nice romantic scene, so who would want to remember it! The female driver who was currently twenty-four years old and without a boyfriend retorted that in her mind. Chapter 379 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Later that night, in the dating sim creation teams group chat, the members had fun chatting about the days experiences and what theyd bought and learned. Afterwards, they began chatting about arrangements for the next day. Seiji explained that he had arranged to go together with two other friends of his, saying that since his two friends had special identities, they didnt intend to add other people to their group. Chiaki indicated that she was going to rest on the next day. Hoshi needed to go to work at the confectionery store. Rion, Kotomi, and Kaede all mentioned that they were going to rest as well. Yukari wanted to go by herself, and Hisashi would also go by himself. Mika and Kaho would team up and continue touring the doujinshi convention. And so, those were the arrangements for the doujinshi conventions second day. While paying attention to the chat group, Seiji also looked to see if Hana came online, but there was no sign of her whatsoever. What are you currently thinking about? Sister. He wanted to send this message to her, but didnt send anything in the end. The next day, the weather was excellent, with clear skies and bright sunlight. It was warmer than yesterday. Seiji met Kanna and Izawa in front of the doujinshi convention. Too slow, Second Lieutenant Harano! Kanna placed her hands on her hips and pretended to be a strict army officer as she watched him walk over. You have to arrive thirty minutes early to the battlefield. Thats common sense! It is thirty minutes before we arranged to meet here. Seiji even checked the time to be sure. It was exactly thirty minutes before their arranged time. What I meant was, you should arrive here thirty minutes earlier than your superior! Oh First Lieutenant Fujihara, how long ago did you arrive here? I actually just arrived as well. Kanna paused for a moment and averted her gaze. Because she was really looking forward to meeting Harano-kun again, my master arrived here approximately one hour ago. Izawa calmly revealed the truth. What are you saying! I was somewhat looking forward to it, but not that much By the way, she arrived ninety minutes early at the appointed place to meet Yoruhana-san yesterday. Ryuuno! Kannas face was turning red. Seiji felt that she was quite cute like this. Sorry for making you wait, Commander! He saluted. Let us begin the battle. Hmph, very good. Then, the three of them walked to the doujinshi convention together. Due to the increase in temperature, it was a lot more comfortable to be outside compared to yesterday. However, waiting in line was still rather boring. Seiji felt that with Kanna and Izawas powers, secretly slipping in without waiting in line would probably be quite easy for them. Why were they still waiting in line? He asked them this question. If we used spells, it would be simple to enter, but I think that this would be disrespectful to all the warriors out there, Kanna said. Everyone thinks that waiting in line is a boring task, but they still follow the rules. If I break the rules it doesnt feel like its a good thing. What do you think, Harano-kun? Do you want to use a spell to sneak inside? Kanna looked towards Seiji. No, I think that waiting in line like this is fine. Seiji blinked. Using magic powers to easily enter feels wrong, just like cheating. Kanna smiled when she heard him say that. Did you wait in line like this yesterday with Natsuya as well? Yea, and she didnt ask why we didnt use a spell Since she mentioned that this was her first time participating, I was thinking that if she thought waiting in line was too boring, we could use a spell to skip the line, but she didnt even bring it up. Kannas words were filled with a joyous tone. It was easy to tell that she liked Natsuya Yoruhana even more because of this. The line slowly edged forward. After Seiji chatted with Kanna and Izawa for a while, there was a moment of silence. Its time, Ryuuno! Take that out, Kanna commanded Izawa, bringing out her aura of being a young lady scion. Izawa instantly unzipped his backpack and took out two handheld gaming devices differing in color. Lets have a duel, Harano-kun! Kanna handed a red gaming device to Seiji. Lets duel in the same video game we played yesterday to pass the time. Lets also have a little bet, how about it? What shall we bet? Seiji accepted the handheld gaming device. Cosplay! Something flashed in Kannas eyes. If I defeat you, you have to cosplay the character that I want you to and perform together with Ryuuno in the cosplay area! Seiji was rendered speechless. If he had to cosplay as the character she chose and perform together with Izawa in front of everyone in the cosplay area He felt a chill just from imagining this scene! Can we bet something else instead? This seemed like it might become a piece of dark history that he would regret forever. There was far too much risk involved. Thats all I want, I dont want to bet anything else. Kannas mouth arced upwards. And if you win, Ill give you Yoruhana-sans cosplay photos from yesterday. What!? Seiji was astonished to hear this. Natsuya cosplayed yesterday? Yep, we cosplayed together in the internet caf before you and Izawa arrived. Kannas mouth arced upwards even more than earlier. At first, she didnt want to, and it took quite some convincing from me to persuade her. After that, I took some amazing and precious photos! Those photos are so awesome that even I was moved despite the fact that Im a girl as well~ Dont you want them? I do! Seiji shouted in his mind. The student council presidents cosplay photographs would definitely be a treasure precious enough to be at the extent of an SSR cards level. He really wanted to see and possess them No, wait, he needed to calm down. While Natsuyas cosplay photographs were precious as such, the appreciation value could still have a large fluctuation depending on what character she was cosplaying as. Id like to ask firstwho was she cosplaying as? Good question. I had her cosplay as Freya from Honey Candy Girl! The charming witch, Freya! She was a new character from the latest chapters of the Honey Candy Girl manga. She was neither on the main characters side nor on the antagonists sidea neutral character. She gained high popularity due to her excellent character design and outstanding performance during her first appearance. Freya was a character who wore an extravagant pitch-black dress with a large amount of lace. There was a heart-shaped piece of fabric missing on her cleavage which revealed an alluring white tenderness. The lower half of her dress was translucent, which faintly revealed the garter stockings and even panties beneath, giving her a wondrous ero feeling. Seiji tried imagining Natsuya who already had such an excellent figure wearing a dress like that, which instantly caused something to heat up within him, making him want to shout out loudly. I really want to see!!! Yoruhana-sans cosplay of Freya was so beautiful that its difficult to describe in words! If I put her pictures on the internet, shed definitely become a huge hit! Kanna continued. I promised her that I wouldnt publicize these photos, but I didnt say anything about not giving them to individuals If I give them to you, you should be able to accept. If you want to obtain these photographs, you have to agree to our little gamble and defeat me in this video game! Heh Seiji chuckled lightly. Was refusal even an option? Of course not. He really wanted to see and obtain Natsuya Yoruhanas cosplay photographs! He could only accept this challenge. I accept this bet! Come, let us begin our duel! Seiji prepared his red handheld gaming device and made a pose like a duelist from Yu-Gi-Oh. Excellent, as expected of Harano-kun! Kanna took a blue handheld gaming device Izawa was holding and copied his pose. Both of them exchanged smiles, then turned on the game and began a duel against each other. A green-hat-wearing hero with a shield and a sword faced off against a mustached and slightly chubby middle-aged man wearing a plumber uniform as they materialized in a flash of light in a fantastical dueling field. The hero Seiji lifted his sword, while the middle-aged plumber Kanna cackled. Three two one fight! The sword and shield hero rushed forth, wielding his sword, while the plumber jumped and ran everywhere, marking the start of this fierce battle!! Chapter 380 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu This was a battle with no concept of justice on either side, commenced for the sole purpose of realizing each sides desires. Both sides were famous video game characters. They fought with their all, using all sorts of techniques in order to defeat their opponent. Apart from using their own powers, they even used various items that appeared on the stage such as flamethrowers, poison, bombs, projectiles, arrows, curses anything they could pick up. There would be no surrender. There would only be fierce battling until one of them was defeated. Death wasnt the end, as they began a second match, then a third match, and a fourth match They repeatedly battled to the death for no noble reasons whatsoever. They only battled for pure desirehow pitiful. And at the end of this pitiful battle between two famous video game heroes, the result was Hahaha, its my victory! Im the one who won!!! Hahahaha! The plumber was maniacally laughing in front of the green hat heros corpse whoops, Kanna had her hands on her hips and was laughing heartily, completely unlike a daughter of an illustrious family. Wah I actually lost Seiji painfully lowered his head, giving off an aura of helplessness. Harano-kun, you have to admit your defeat and follow the terms of our bet. I know Seiji sighed as he lifted his head again and smiled wryly. It was a pity that he didnt win, but that was fine he had plenty of fun. In situations where he absolutely had to win, he could use his power to save and load and do it over again. However, he didnt want to abuse his power for something like this. I shall cosplay as you requested of me. Just, please dont have me and Izawa-kun do something together thats too Heh heh, losers dont have the right to speak! Kanna clutched her arms and lifted her head proudly. But as the winner, I shall show mercy on the loser so that you may retain some pride. Although she was saying so, her eyes were sparkling so brightly that Seiji felt a chill in his heart. Perhaps it would be better for him to load now after all? Just as he was struggling with himself whether to load or not, it was finally their turn to enter the doujinshi convention. Once they entered, it would be time to purchase doujinshi books. Harano-kun, please dont mind me at all and set your desires free. Go ahead and purchase adult doujinshi! Thank you is that what I should say here? No need to be reserved, feel free to display all your fetishes! Hey hey, a lady from an illustrious family like you shouldnt be shouting something like this in a public location. Even if you show me your perverted fetishes like exhibitionism, I dont mind! Ill mind! Who wants to show No, wait, I dont have such interests to begin with! This is a place to let yourself free and be true to ones desires! Come, Harano-kun, take off your clothes! The hell with that! Kanna Fujihara was getting all excited and running out of control. As Seiji retorted, he was infected by her excitement as well. He did let loose and honestly purchased the adult doujinshi that he was interested in. Izawa silently served as the background scenery, watching his master and friend having fun together. By the time Seiji finally recovered his senses, he discovered that he had already bought a large sack of ero adult doujinshi books, and was even on a first name basis now with Kanna. There was a saying that womanizing together with male friends was a fast way to improve friendship He felt like the way he was touring the doujinshi convention together with Kanna was similar to such a situation. Kanna Fujihara was a true scion from an illustrious family as well, but a different type from Natsuya. Seiji felt like being together with Kanna was just as if he was together with a male friend. She felt like Chiaki, but there was still a difference as well. Kanna herself purchased many adult doujinshi books as well, with almost all of them being boys love books. Every book that she purchased would receive a review from her, and she kept strongly recommending some to Seiji. Seiji received some mental damage from this. However, that was just how she was, and he was completely unable to dislike her for it when he saw how passionate she was about the things that she loved. After they finished touring the vendors stalls, it was time to head to the cosplay area. Seiji was requested by Kanna to cosplay as a popular female side character from Chronicles of the Demon Sword. Thats right, a female character! No, no! This isnt good! With my body figure, itll only be a destructive result if I act as a female character! Seiji attempted to resist. That would be the case for normal female characters, but youre more than suited to cosplay as Renha!'' The female side character named Renha from Demon Sword was a female character disguising herself as male. She was depicted as rather androgynous and her clothes had the sharpness of male clothing as well as a seductive allure that still retained some of her femininity. The clothings design was excellent. Indeed, this character was both handsome yet alluring and she had a unique personality, which was why she was quite popular with this series readers. You can do it! I give you my word that the effect will be wonderful and itll become a memory that youll never forget! Itll be a memory of a dark history that Ill never forget! Seiji retorted energetically. Could he really trust the words of such a fujoshi scion? Youre a reader of Demon Sword as well, so you should know just how charismatic Renha can be. Its your honor to cosplay as her! Kanna declared in a spirited manner. No need to pay the differences between gender any mind! In the world of cosplay, gender is something meaningless! Abandon it, forget it, and become something neither male nor female, oh venerated cosplayer! You can become Renha! Believe in me, and believe in yourself!! Seiji was rendered speechless. She was being serious she seriously wanted him to cosplay as a female character, and was even seriously trying to convince him in a chuunibyou manner. The hell! Seiji didnt know what he was feeling right now, nor did he know what expression he had anymore. He just felt as if there was a herd of ten thousand alpacas stampeding through his mind. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but was unable to say anything when faced with Kannas resolute expression and shining eyes. Finally, with a helpless tone that indicated he had given up, he said, Fine. He didnt want to be a sore loser, and he would do what he had promised. And so, for the first time in either of Seijis two lives, he put on a female attire. The effect was astonishingly good. Although he was cosplaying as a female character, since this character was a girl disguised as a boy to begin with, the clothes were mostly male with only a few female elements. His outfit was a mystical martial arts uniform with dark-red edges and exquisite black embroidery. He also had a longsword sheathed in a red scabbard and had some makeup put on him which turned him into a complete beauty of a swordsman. At first look, he seemed like a handsome boy, but taking an extra look at him would give others the impression of something soft and beautiful, which had a mysterious charisma to it. Renha-sama Kanas eyes began sparkling with stars after she saw how Seiji looked after changing into this outfit. Then, she suddenly jumped him! Renha-sama Renha-sama Renha-sama definitely should be a boy after all!!! The tawny-haired girl hugged him tightly and kept rubbing her face against his chest. Seiji was so surprised by this that he almost reflexively pushed her away. Kanna Fujihara kept rubbing against him with an addicted expression on her face as if she was a kitten or puppy that was acting spoiled. If she had a tail, it would definitely be wagging vigorously right now. Er Kanna, its not good to hug like this Seiji felt awkward from feeling the sensation from her body and inhaling her scent. However, this scion just kept hugging him tightly without letting go. Seiji looked over towards Izawa, requesting assistance with his expression. However, the eyepatched handsome Spirit-branded Retainer merely smiled faintly and averted his gaze. Chapter 381 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Yukari Asamiya wore a breathing mask, sunglasses, and a wool hat just like she had yesterday as she toured around the doujinshi convention, happily purchasing a large pile of adult doujinshi books. While its fun to be together with Seigo and the others as well, its still better to buy such things when Im by myself. She smiled as she riffled through her loot. Most of them had ero drawings on the cover, and there was no need to go into detail on the content. When she was together with Seigo and his friends, she was too embarrassed to purchase such books. Even though she saw many she was interested in, she could only suppress her urges. If she became more intimate with Seigo, or became boyfriend and girlfriend with him, they could probably buy adult doujinshi together. Yukari couldnt help but imagine the scene of him and her buying ero doujinshi books together, discussing the contents with red faces, getting all excited about things, and entering a love hotel together to No, no! What am I thinking, ahhh!!! The scene in her mind seemed all too realistic to her, causing her face to burn up. She was now shouting loudly inside her head. She forced herself to stop imagining along these lines, but scattered scenes still kept appearing in her mind. Since she was an ero artist to begin with, once her imagination got going, it was difficult to stop it. Yukaris chest began to heat up as she kept imagining things. I need to go outside for a while and use the cold air to help calm myself down. Although she still wanted to purchase a few more adult doujinshi books, she felt that it would be bad to continue in her current condition. She left the vendors stall area and went to the cosplay area. Since this was an outdoors area, Yukari was able to somewhat calm down after inhaling some cool air. She finally stopped herself from wildly going out of control due to her imagination. Today was also a bit warmer than yesterday. As she looked around, she could tell that the cosplayers were showing a lot more skin than they had the previous day. There were light, sexy skirts as well as thin and form-fitting clothes or bikini armor cosplay that only covered the important areas similar outfits could be seen everywhere! The ero passions that the cosplayers had to suppress due to the weather being too cold yesterday had all exploded today to make up for what they couldnt express yesterday. Excellent. Yukari removed her sunglasses and took out a reflex lens camera from her backpack, entering the ero photographer mode. Thats right, an ero photographer. She kept using upwards angles that focused on important sensitive areas, striving to take the best high-quality ero photographs. This was how she did things! Now then, what kind of good photographs will I take today Yukari joyously began her hunt. This characters long legs and absolute territory were excellent, take a picture! This character had an excellent miniskirt and panties, take a picture! This character had excellent breasts, take a picture! This character had a sexy pose, take a picture! This character had an excellent cosplay that was so faithful to the original eh? Why did this person seem so familiar? The next second, Yukari was astonished when she recognized who the cosplayer was. Seigo!? Although he was wearing an extravagant cosplay outfit and was even wearing a black ponytail as a wig along with makeup, she was still able to recognize him without any problems. Seigo is actually cosplaying!? Then, she noticed that the cosplayer together with him was the handsome boy from yesterday that had been talking with Seigo. I see. Yukari instantly understood. Seigo had mentioned yesterday that he was going to come to the convention with two friends with rather special identities. One of them must have been this handsome boy, while the other one was She noticed that both Seigo and the handsome boy were looking in the same directionat a beautiful girl with shiny tawny hair in a dark windbreaker who had a Milk Cream Bunny hairclip in her bangs. This beautiful girl was obviously in high spirits as she used a camera to continuously take pictures of Seigo and the other handsome boy, with her large eyes sparkling. This was probably his other companion that he spoke of. It seemed that both of Seigos friends were cosplay lovers and that he was pulled along into cosplaying Did they arrange it beforehand, or was Seigo ambushed and forced to do it? No matter what, this cosplay was truly excellent! Yukari recognized that Seigo was cosplaying as a popular side character from Demon Blade, Renha. Although Renha was a female character, Seigo was quite suited for cosplaying as herhe seemed just like a living version of Renha in male clothing, with no sense of wrongness at all. Yukaris lips arced upward as she followed Seigo and his friends while taking many pictures of her own. Seiji and the others arrived at an appropriate location in the cosplay area. Lets do the performance here! Kanna told them. While walking around in search for a spot, they had already attracted much attention. If they did a performance, they would definitely attract even more people. Seiji inwardly sighed as he looked towards Izawa. Izawa was cosplaying as Renhas mortal enemy, Frosta handsome boy antagonist from the Demon Sword story. He was wearing extravagant blue-white Sakura Island attire and had a long sword within a white scabbard at his waist. Looking towards Seiji as well, Izawa placed his hand on his sword, revealed a serious expression, and slowly backed up. Seiji also placed his hand on his sword, using the same serious expression as he slowly backed up as well. *Click click click* There was the sound of many photos being taken. Seiji did his best to ignore the cameras and focus on the performance. That way, he wouldnt feel too awkward about it. Kannas request for their performance was quite simple: a battle. Izawa slowly unsheathed his sword and lifted it up with its tip pointing at the ceiling. His longsword was dark-blue and glinted sharply under the sunlight. This was a real sword. Seiji also unsheathed his sword, which was red with golden runes etched upon it. It was a real sword as well, made of iron. For two boys to be facing off against each other with real swords if this was on the street, someone would have been calling the police. However, this was the cosplay area. The bystanders reflexively believed that the two of them werent holding real swords, but rather excellent quality replicas. Using real iron swords for cosplay would not only be dangerous, it would be expensive as well. Normal people wouldnt do such a thing. However, Kanna Fujihara wasnt someone ordinary, as she was a rich scion and believed in doing cosplay seriously. All the outfits and accessories had been custom-made at her request, done as exquisitely as reasonably possible. The money shed spent on this cosplay was far beyond what most people could imagine At the current moment, upon seeing these characters come to life and appear in 3D rather than 2D, the rich Kanna Fujihara was completely satisfied with herself! After a short standoff, Izawa moved. He suddenly rushed towards his opponent, arcing his longsword in a circle, and then used a high slice! *Clang!* Seiji blocked Izawas sword. Izawas action shocked Seiji as he was under the impression that they were only going to make poses and mock-fight, but Izawa really did slice at him for real However, the speed that Izawa was going at was not difficult for Seiji to handle. Seiji flipped his wrist and countered with a strike at about the same speed as Izawa. *Clang!* Izawa easily blocked this. The two of them continually attacked each other, engaging in swordplay that was at a rather slow rate for both their capabilities as Spirit-branded Retainers, intentionally clashing their swords against each other on purpose. The bystanders were astonished! What they saw was that the two cosplayers were fiercely fighting against each other, making it seem like a real battle. There appeared afterimages of the swords and both cosplayers had excellent footwork; there were even sparks flying from the clashing of their swords This was just too realistic! This seemed basically like a professional stage performance no, a movies level with professional actors! After the audience recovered from their shock, they began to fervently take pictures. Some even turned to the video recording options on their cell phones or digital cameras and filmed this amazing battle in high definition. Yukari was one such person. This is just too amazing of a performance! she sincerely exclaimed in her heart. She knew that Seigo was very strong, strong to the point where he obtained the nicknames of Destroyer of Clubs as well as Magic-devouring Dragon within their school. However, she had never personally witnessed his strength before, having only heard the stories. And now, she was bearing witness to the legend. He was actually able to act at a movies level in a small cosplay performance together with his friend That seemed so cool to her. Chapter 382 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Seiji and Izawas performance didnt last for too long. It wasnt that they had gotten tired. Their elaborate performance had attracted too many people, with not only the bystanders, but even other cosplayers surrounding them and taking pictures. If they continued like this, they felt like they might disrupt the order of the convention. After they stopped their performance, Kanna commanded them to make various poses and allow everyone to take pictures to their hearts content before they were able to leave. Compared to performing, standing there and making poses felt more embarrassing, but it was fine. Seiji was worried at first that Kanna would have him and Izawa make some boys love poses, but there were no such poses in the end. It seemed like Kanna had a conscience not. These normal poses are already sufficient for my imagination (fantasies)! Overly intimate poses will instead ruin the image that I have of Renha-sama in my mind, Kanna said. Just what image of Renha do you have in your mind? Seiji wanted to ask this, but his instinct told him that it was best not to ask. Kanna looked at him and asked, Harano-kun, what did you think of cosplaying? About this Seiji paused for a moment. Although I was somewhat forced into it because I lost a bet, and I was cosplaying as a female character, it was still a fun experience. Seiji smiled. I shall probably cosplay again in the future, and do it as someone I want to cosplay as next time. *Snap!* With lightning-quick fingers, Kanna took a photo of Seiji. Excellent picture! I give you full marks for your expression just now, she said as she inspected the picture she just took and gave him a big thumbs-up. Seiji was rendered speechless. Even if I only give this one picture to Yoruhana-san, thatll probably be enough to satisfy her. Seiji was astonished to hear this. You said give my picture to Natsuya? Yep, is that no good? Kannas mouth arced upwards. Its alright, but Seiji noticed something from this. Could it be that you actually Hahaha, you saw through me. Kanna made an expression as if she was a villain who was about to give a grand speech about her nefarious scheme. Thats right! The most important factor in me being able to convince Yoruhana-san to cosplay was that I promised her that I would make you cosplay as well, and give her a photo of you in cosplay! Seiji didnt know what to say anymore. This was quite a clever trap he fell into. Had he been scammed? Kanna had seen through her targets desires and taken advantage of Natsuya, and was able to obtain the cosplay photos that she wanted from both sides through it. Im so smart, arent I amazing! Hurry up and praise me! Kanna lifted her face and had a smug expression that transmitted such a message. Amazing, I fell for your plot. Nice job. Seiji went along with it and praised her. Heh heh, for someone like me whos the strongest strategist on this continent, this is nothing but an insignificant trifle! Kanna flipped her hair and made a cool pose. Whats with calling yourself the strongest strategist on this continent? Seiji commented in his mind. I have a question for you, Strategist-sama. If I won our bet, what would you have done? You couldnt have possibly won! Kanna maintained her cool pose. Because I actually made some modifications to the gaming device I loaned to you, which ensured that you wouldnt be able to defeat me. So insidious! Seiji was astonished to hear that what he thought had been a fair duel actually had a trap like this. But, I didnt have to use the modifications in the end and beat you fair and square. Making modifications to a gaming device like that isnt called fair and square in the first place! After retorting, he could only sigh. Besides, why didnt you tell me from the very start: If youre willing to cosplay, Ill give you Yoruhana-sans picture, something like this instead of a bet? Because its more interesting this way, not to mention its a good way to help time pass by, Kanna told him directly. Seiji was rendered speechless once again. Kanna giggled upon seeing his expression. She took out her cell phone and began using it. Moments later, Seijis cell phone beeped. When he checked to see what it was, it was a notification that he had a new email. These are Yoruhana-sans pictures; just treat it as an extra reward. Kanna smiled and told him, Thank you for going along with me and participating for my amusement today, Harano-kun. Seiji looked towards Kanna. No need to be so polite; I had lots of fun as well. Lets go again next time, he responded with a smile containing complex emotions. Kannas car took Seiji close by to the Uehara apartments. Seiji said goodbye to Kanna and Izawa here and got off the car. Only after he returned home did he open up his email to inspect Natsuyas pictures. It was even better than what hed imagined! Just as Kanna said, Natsuyas cosplay of Freya was excellent to the point where it was difficult to describe in words. If this picture was put on the internet, it would definitely become a huge hit. The student council president had an excellent appearance and figure already which helped to accentuate the appeal of the character she was cosplaying as. Not to mention, Natsuya had a rather embarrassed expression due to not being accustomed to cosplaying, which made her look all the more moving. Seiji looked over the pictures for quite a while. These were precious treasures that he had to carefully preserve! He instantly downloaded all of these pictures to his computers hard drive and created a folder especially for these pictures. Then, he checked his dating sim system. These pictures that Kanna had given to him also gave him 15 points as a reward in his [Gifts] as well as a [Charisma stat increasing card C Friendship]. Seiji immediately used this card. The card of a tawny-haired smiling beautiful girl transformed into specks of light that entered his chest. Seiji felt like his body warmed up, it was an experience similar to taking a bath. His thoughts became sluggish. A while later, he regained his senses and checked his system to see that his [Charisma] stat had increased by 4 points. Not bad. He yawned as he was getting tired now. Lets go to sleep now Seiji turned off his computer, went to the bathroom to brush his teeth and wash up before sleeping, then returned to his room, changed into his sleepwear, and lay on his bed. He felt like he was forgetting something? He tried to think about it, but couldnt think of what it was, so he decided not to think too much into it as he lazily went to sleep. Not long after, Shika Kagura, who had been out buying groceries, returned home and discovered that Seiji had returned before her. Brother She went to the study and didnt see her adopted brother there. However, she noticed that there was a large sack next to the computer. The sack contained the doujinshi books that Seiji had purchased today. Curiosity compelled her to go over and take a look. They were all ero doujinshi books! Shikas face began to redden. Why would Brother just casually leave such things out in the open like this? Shika went to Seijis room to check and discovered that he was already in bed and asleep. She silently returned to the study and kept looking at the large sack of books as her face became redder and redder. To look or not to look? This was the question. I shouldnt look but I want to look Apart from her own curiosity towards ero books, there was also She wanted to understand her Brothers likes regarding fetishes Shika was internally conflicted as her heartbeat quickened; her face burned up and she felt like her entire body was heating up. Finally, she slowly reached out and After Seiji woke up, he checked the time and then got out of bed. He stretched lazily, changed into regular attire, and left his room and went to the living room. Reo was playing at a friends house and still hadnt returned yet. Shika was in her room, and he figured that she was resting. He then went to the study, sat down at his computer, and turned it on. He began browsing the internet Wait a moment. Seiji suddenly noticed that something was off. He looked towards his computer desk, and discovered that something that should have been there was missing. Chapter 383 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu That large sack of adult doujinshi! Seiji widened his eyes in surprise. Did I remember things wrong? Did I already put those books away? No he hadnt. Seiji carefully combed through his memory and confirmed that he had indeed casually put the sack of books on his computer desk without putting the books away. It was a large sack of adult doujinshi and it had definitely been there. But now, it was missing. Reo still wasnt home yet. There was only one person that could have possibly taken this sack of books. Shika-chan Seijis cheeks twitched. My adopted sister saw and took my entire sack of ero books! What should I do? I could really use some advice here! He even impulsively wanted to make a topic on an internet forum and ask for help regarding this. No, no he was making a mountain out of a molehill. Wasnt Shika just borrowing his stuff? All he had to do was ask. Although the things in question were rather awkward, it didnt matter so much even if she saw them. All he had to do was go knock on his adopted younger sisters door and ask about where his books were. Simple as that. But for Shika to have taken those books, did she help put them away, or If she only put them away, that wasnt a big deal, but if she took them back to her own room to look at them No, no! How could Shika possibly do that? That didnt seem likely. But wasnt there such a possibility? Seiji was internally conflicted. Hypothetically speaking, if Shika took those ero books and was looking at them in her room, if he went over there just like that to ask about the whereabouts of his books, he would definitely be stepping on a landmine! That would be quite an awkward situation. Seiji didnt know what expression he would have if he found out that his adopted younger sister was secretly looking at the adult doujinshi that he had purchased. The reverse was also true. He figured that Shika wouldnt know how to face him. After thinking about it, Seiji decided to search around the apartment first. If he found his sack of books around anywhere, then there wouldnt be any problems at all. And so, he began looking. In the study nothing. In his own room nothing either. In the living room still nothing. The kitchen again, nothing. After he looked for his books everywhere they could be, he finally had to face reality. Shika had definitely taken the books back to her room! Looking towards his adopted sisters room, Seiji couldnt help but imagine the black-haired beauty holding on to an adult doujinshi with completely red face and a seductive look in her eyes. It seemed so ero to him. Just imagining it with that image of Shika already seemed so ero! Seiji even had the urge to go see if that was really the case, but soon restrained himself and did his best to consider things calmly. The only thing he could do was to pretend not to know anything, right? Knocking on her door and asking now was no good, and asking her later about it would be no good as well. The best choice was not to ask! He would have to pretend like he hadnt noticed her borrowing his books and wait for her to secretly return them after she was done with them. Seiji felt like it was the only method by which he could avoid awkwardness. No he should rephrase that. It was a method to avoid as much awkwardness as possible. Awkwardness was impossible to avoid here as he was already feeling awkward. Alright, lets just go with this! I wont mention this at all, and Ill pretend that nothing happened! Seiji made his decision. Shika Kagura opened her eyes. Uh-oh, I fell asleep! She started panicking when she looked at the time after waking up. By this time, it was likely that her Brother Seiji would have woken up already, but she hadnt put the ero books back where they were yet! Originally, she had only intended to look at them for a while before putting them back, but she was unable to stop herself. She finished going through all of the ero books! And then she unknowingly fell asleep. Her face flushed red as she recalled what she had done. Calm down, whats important now is has brother woken up yet? Shika got out of her bed, put on her clothes, and quietly opened her door just a crack and investigated. She didnt see anyone. She cast an invisibility spell on herself and soundlessly walked out of her room, arriving in front of the study. She saw her adopted brother concentrating on drawing on his computer. As expected, he was already awake! Did he notice that his ero books are gone? Shika felt quite nervous about this. Judging by how he seemed to be quite focused on drawing, did he not notice yet? Normally speaking, he would notice since hed just purchased a large sack of ero books after all. But right now, if he was concentrating on drawing, it would also be normal for him not to notice for the time being. At any rate, she had to get those ero books out of her room! Shika soundlessly returned to her own room, put all the ero books back in the sack, and secretly brought them to her brothers room and put them in a rather inconspicuous location. It should be fine if she told him later that he must have put them there while he was asleep. She then soundlessly returned to her own room again, and then pretended that she had just woken up as she intentionally made some sounds and normally walked out of her room, arriving at the study. Seiji heard her footsteps, and turned around to see his adopted sister. Shika-chan The moment he saw her, he couldnt help but reimagine the scene of her secretly looking at his ero books, so his expression was somewhat awkward. He immediately suppressed those thoughts and changed his expression back to normal again. However, Shika was paying close attention to his expression and noticed what happened. Brother noticed!? She became nervous as her heartbeat quickened. What shall we eat for dinner tonight? Seiji tried to be as natural as possible, asking about tonights dinner. Im going to cook Mapo Tofu, Shika answered. A classical Huaxia cuisine that I like, nice. Dont make it too spicy though, otherwise Reo-chan will have a difficult time. Seiji smiled. Then, he still tried to speak in as natural a tone as possible as he asked, By the way, did you help me put away the doujinshi books I purchased today? Shika felt her heart tighten when she heard this question. Y yes, I put them in your room while you were sleeping, Brother. She did her best to reply as calmly as possible. Ah, thank you. The two of them continued chatting for a little while before ending the conversation. Shika then returned to her own room, closed the door, and collapsed face-first on her bed. Did Brother Seiji discover what I did or not!? She buried her face in her blankets out of embarrassment and kept waving her legs in the air. Judging by the awkward expression on his face for just a moment there, it seemed like hed noticed but afterwards, he acted so natural it seemed like he had only noticed that his books were missing and believed that she put them away for him, without considering that she looked at them. Shika couldnt be sure. Did her Brother Seiji really not notice what she did with his ero books, or did he notice and pretend not to know? Shika wanted to believe that it was the former, but her sense of logic and reason told her that it was the latter. Otherwise, there was no reasonable explanation for that momentary strange expression he had on his face. He actually noticed that she was looking at his ero books in her room, but in order to avoid awkwardness, he pretended not to know. That was something that her Brother Seiji would do. The more she thought about it, the likelier it seemed to Shika. She was embarrassed to the maximum even while she enjoyed her brothers warmness. Im so embarrassed! Why did I secretly look at all those ero books, aaah!!! Right now, she really wanted to return to the past and give her own hand that reached out for those ero books a good chop! Wah Sorry, Brother Seiji, Im a bad, perverted girl. The completely red-faced girl inserted herself into her blankets, wrapping herself up tightly like a snail. Chapter 384 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Seiji noticed during dinner that Shikas condition seemed to be rather strange and that she kept avoiding his eyes. Is it because shes feeling too embarrassed about secretly looking at my ero books, or is she finding it difficult to look at me after knowing that I look at such things? Seiji wondered to himself. This was a question that Seiji had been doing his best to avoid thinking aboutjust what his adopted sister would think of him after looking through his ero books. Although he wasnt into anything too outrageous, having such a large sack of ero books was bad enough already! The most common genre among his ero books was harem, which definitely exposed his true preferences. The worst would be the sis-con books he was unable to imagine what Shika would think of those after seeing them. Well, shes probably just too embarrassed, shell be fine after a day or two I hope that she wont get any strange thoughts, he thought to himself hopefully. Not long after they finished dinner, Seiji received a phone call from the student council president. When he saw on his caller ID that the call was from Natsuya, Seiji instantly imagined her again in her cosplay outfit. He also felt things were rather subtle regarding how she asked Kanna for his own cosplay photograph. He accepted the call. Good evening, Seiji. Good evening, Natsuya. Ive received a report regarding the investigation into Mr. Uehara and the origin of his collection items. Oh what does it say? I havent read it yet. I wanted to show it to Uehara-san first. Do you have time to come over to my place together with her? I do. Ill wait for you here then. Alright. They ended their conversation. Seiji put away his cell phone as something flashed in his eyes. This investigative report just what truth would it contain? Seiji and Mika arrived at the presidents residence. On the way, Mika did her best to mentally prepare herself for anything she might learn. However, she was still quite obviously tensed up. The maid Mai led them inside. In the living room, Seiji saw two girls that he hadnt seen for quite a long time alreadyHitaka Shuho and Rana Kirin! The red-haired beauty in sports attire and the cat-eared loli wearing a down coat were currently playing chess against each other. When Seiji and Mika entered the living room, Hitaka and Rana both turned to look at them. Long time no see, you guys Before Seiji even finished his greeting, the cat girl flew towards him! Rana suddenly jumped up from the sofa and hugged him, which surprised him greatly. He was pushed one step backwards by the impact. After he steadied himself, Seiji saw the cat girl tightly hugging onto him with her eyes closed as she rubbed his chest with her face. So cute! He reflexively hugged Rana back as he smiled. Long time no see, and good evening, Kirin-san. Meow~ The cat-eared loli mewed gently. This is Mika who watched all this widened her eyes in surprise. One of Natsuyas Spirit-branded Retainers, Rana Kirin. Seiji did the introductions for her. Shes the one known as the legendary creature in our school The twintailed girl dazedly stared at the cat-eared girl before her and was unable to come up with any words to say. Long time no see, Haruta-kun, another voice spoke up. Seiji looked towards the red-haired girl. Good evening, Shuho-san. Im glad to see that youre out of the hospital. Hitaka Shuho had been seriously injured in the duel against Okubo Yoshiaki. The last time Seiji saw her, she was still weakly resting in a hospital bed. Currently, she seemed like she was fine. There was nothing wrong with her complexion. This is Mika Uehara, my classmate and neighbor whos a good friend He did the introductions. I know her, Hitaka said as she turned towards the twintailed girl. Good evening, Uehara-san. Good good evening, Vice President Shuho. Sorry for the bother late at night, Mika answered. Since they knew each other already, there was no need for further introductions. While Seiji was asking Hitaka how she was doing in concern about her health, Natsuya arrived at the living room. Hitaka, Rana, could the two of you play chess somewhere else? I need to discuss something with Seiji and his friend. Hearing her master say this, Hitaka immeditely cleaned up the chess pieces and the chess board. After she swiftly packed everything away, Hitaka left. Rana also unpeeled herself from Seijis body and hopped away. Mai poured tea for her master and the guests before leaving the living room as well. This is the investigative report. Natsuya placed a document folder on the table and moved it right in front of Mika. Mika looked at the document folder for quite a while before reaching out and slowly picking it up. She opened it up, took out the report, and began reading. Seiji quietly sipped on his tea. Natsuya also quietly sipped on her tea. Neither of them spoke as they patiently waited for the twintailed girl to be the first to finish reading the report. At first, Mika was still quite tense as she began reading. However, she soon calmed down as she read. The report had a life history about her fatherAkiya Uehara. It wasnt particularly detailed, but it tracked what he was doing in what stages of life, starting from elementary school, then middle school, high school, college, working, being married, having a daughter, all the way until his death. All in all, he had quite an ordinary life. There was only one exception. There was an elderly man by the name of Zhao Guanlou who came from the country of Huaxia. When Akiya Uehara was in middle school, he got acquainted with this elderly man and they became extremely close friends irrespective of the difference in their ages. They interacted with each other for a rather long period of time. As for the specifics of how they got to know each other or how they became friends the investigation was unable to find that out. However, the investigation concluded that Akiya Ueharas spiritual items collection was highly likely to have been given to him by this elderly man! The detective the person that wrote this report instinctively felt that this Zhao Guanlou was the critical key to this investigation and tried searching for him. The detective found out that this elderly man from the country of Huaxia had long since left Sakura Island. However, Zhao Guanlous residence that he lived at was still around and the deed to the property still belonged to him. It wasnt being rented out, nor was anyone maintaining his property. It was basically abandoned. The detective found out Zhao Guanlous phone number, but upon calling it, a young-sounding Huaxia girl answered the phone. This girl rejected the detectives request to speak to Zhao Guanlou. The detective could only change his approach and instead searched through Zhao Guanlous abandoned property. Judging by what remained behind and traces within, it was basically confirmed that this elderly man from Huaxia was an incredibly powerful Spiritual Ability user and might have been a master craftsman of spiritual artifacts! This was how the detective came to the conclusion that Akiya Uehara received his spiritual items collection from Zhao Guanlou. After Mika finished reading the report, she told all of the abovementioned important information to Seiji and Natsuya while skipping over the personal life details. Zhao Guanlou A master craftsman of spiritual artifacts from Huaxia They never expected that this would have anything to do with the country of Huaxia! Seiji and Natsuya were equally astonished as they exchanged glances. Those spiritual artifacts werent they all in Sakura Islands style? Yes, but its still possible that they were crafted by a Huaxia master craftsman. The president furrowed her eyebrows slightly. I cant tell anything from the surface, but if I show them to spiritual artifact craftsmen for a specialized analysis, perhaps theyll be able to find something out such as special crafting techniques from Huaxia or specialized spells that are from Huaxia. A moment of silence fell between them. If Mr. Uehara and Zhao Guanlou were simply close friends irrespective of their age, then this situation is Seiji rubbed his chin as he told them what he thought of it. Chapter 385 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu A spiritual artifact master craftsman from Huaxia came to Sakura Island for various reasons of his own, and while he was living here, he became friends with a teenager from Sakura Island, that is to say, Mr. Uehara in his younger days. And then, for various reasons, or maybe because he was simply bored, this master craftsman tried crafting some spiritual artifacts in the Sakura Island style and gave them to Mr. Uehara as a commemoration of their friendship something like that. Mr. Uehara wasnt a Spiritual Ability user. He was just a normal person who coincidentally made friends with a powerful Spiritual Ability user from another country. It was a pure coincidence that he obtained those spiritual artifacts. A pure coincidence, without any special family background, no illustrious bloodline, no seals on any secret monsters this was the simplest possible hypothetical scenario. And if their relationship wasnt so simple, and there was a hidden secret Seiji paused for a moment. Then, theres probably no way of finding the truth except finding and asking Mr. Zhao about it. A moment of silence fell between them. I agree with Seiji, Natsuya said as she looked towards Mika. Uehara-san, I think you have two choices here. One is to accept what Seiji said just nowtreat these spiritual artifacts as things that your father obtained from a good friend of his in the past because of their friendship and tell your mother about it so that she can decide what to do with these things, which would end this matter here. Second is to try contacting Mr. Zhao from Huaxia and talk to him about it this might be wasting your time, but it also might dig up some buried secrets. Mika remained silent as she stared at the investigative report in her hands. I want to make a phone call, she said softly. Ive already decided to face the truth directlywhatever the truth is Whether its a pure coincidence or whatever else. Without calling, and just ending things like this I dont think thats an ending. Its more like running away from the truth. And if the truth is just as Seiji said, a pure coincidence, Id like to thank Mr. Zhao. I should thank him for becoming my fathers friend and giving my father such precious gifts. The twintailed girl began to smile. Huaxia, the city of Tiandu. An elderly man sitting in a wheelchair was currently looking at the night scenery outside the French windows of his luxurious home. The elderly were prone to nostalgic moments. What they experienced, what they did, what they were happy with, what they were sad about, what they felt helpless about, what they regretted This night, this elderly man was recalling the time he had spent on Sakura Island. That had been a vacation for him, as well as his way of avoiding society. But no matter if it was a vacation or to avoid society, there were better places than Sakura Island. In the end, the real reason that he chose that place was The elderly man felt complex emotions within himself as he recalled a certain teenagers appearance in his mind. No matter how much he thought about it, he still came to the conclusion that he hadnt made a mistake. However, even if he did what he viewed to be correct and never regretted it, in the end he still personally abandoned his own child. However, that child knew nothing about it. When he abandoned him, that child was still a baby. When he saw that child again, that child had grown up into a teenager a rather clumsy but kind and open boy. Although that teenager was a bit confused to meet a strange old man from a different country, he didnt treat the old man by keeping him at a distance. Instead, he sincerely interacted with him. In the teenagers eyes, their friendship was him coincidentally becoming friends irrespective of age with a strange old lonely man. However, the elderly man in question saw it in a different way. He kept impulsively wanting to tell the teenager the truth, but never said anything in the end. That was an incredibly calm period of life for him calm to the point where there was nothing memorable about it. But for some unknown reason, that childs appearance, voice, and smile, despite the passing of time, was far clearer than many other memories of his life for him. Master, theres another call from Sakura Island for you. The caller claims to be named Mika Uehara, saying that shes Akiya Ueharas daughter, his maid spoke up behind him. Mika Uehara The elderly man blinked as he recalled one of his memories. Uncle Zhao, my child was born! Shes a cute girl. My wife and I are going to name her Mika, Mika Uehara. One day, Im going to take her and my wife to take a tour of Huaxia. Id like to visit you at that time if you dont mind my family coming over to visit, that is. Please take good care of your body, Uncle Zhao. I hope to meet you again at that time. That idiot youngster who said those things but didnt take good care of himself, leaving behind his wife and daughter and going first before even an old man like me, honestly The elderly man sighed. He manipulated the buttons on his wheelchair to turn himself around, facing his maid. Ill go ahead and take the call. This was Mikas first time ever to make an international phone call. When someone picked up and replied in the Huaxia language, Mika strongly realized that she was attempting to communicate with a stranger from a foreign country. After she decided to make this call, Natsuya told her that she knew how to somewhat speak the Huaxia language and could help out. Right now was also a good time to make the call as the time zone difference wasnt significant. Mika hadnt actually thought about making the phone call immediately, but with what she just said, she couldnt back down, so she could only work up her courage. They called the phone number written in the investigative report. When the call connected, just as the report said, a young-sounding woman answered the call. Natsuya communicated to this woman in the Huaxia language, and requested to speak to Zhao Guanlou, using Mika Ueharas name. After the woman heard this, she replied using the Huaxia language as well. She asked us to wait for a moment, Natsuya told them. A few moments later. I am Zhao Guanlou. An elderly sounding voice spoke on the phone, speaking in Sakura Islands language. It would seem that no translator was necessary anymore. Natsuya looked in Mikas direction as the phone was on speakerphone so that everyone could hear the conversation. G good evening, Zhao-san. Im Mika Uehara, Mika hurriedly responded. My apologies to suddenly call you like this. Akiyas daughter What business do you have with me? I I would like to ask Zhao-san about some collection items that my father left behind some spiritual artifacts. Were they from Zhao-san? Zhao Guanlou fell silent for a moment. How did you know that they were spiritual artifacts? He countered with his own question. Er I coincidentally used a board game from the collection me and my friends were playing that board game, and saw some fantastical illusions Are you a Spiritual Ability user? I yes, Im a Spirit Controller, Mika answered. Zhao Guanlou fell silent for the second time before speaking again. Its not convenient to talk over the phone, so lets talk over the internet instead Do you have a computer you can use? Natsuya indicated to Mika that she could borrow a computer here, so Mika immediately answered with a yes. Give me your email address, the elderly man asked. Mika give him her email address. Im going to email you a program in a bit, download that software to your computer, then install and run it. Okay Mika agreed. They ended their conversation there. Natsuya left them for a minute and returned with a laptop computer. She loaned it to Mika. Mika logged on to her own email. A few minutes later, a new email indeed arrived with a program attached. As the elderly man instructed, Mika downloaded, installed, and ran the software. The computer monitor instantly turned pitch-black. Chapter 386 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu A few seconds later, they saw an elderly man with a wrinkly face, tan round-rimmed glasses, and a black wool hat appear on the screen. He had a calm expression but there was a sharp look in his eyes, making it seem like he had a faint dominating presence. Hello Zhao-san, Mika spoke to the computer screen. You can just call me Grandpa Zhao, Zhao Guanlou told her. Grandpa Zhao right? The elderly man nodded as he looked at Mika. His expression suddenly became gentler. Mika, how old are you now? I Im sixteen years old. Sixteen back when I first met Akiya, he wasnt even sixteen yet and yet time passes so quickly. His daughter is sixteen years old already. Zhao Guanlou sighed. Grandpa Zhao Mika didnt know what she should say to this elderly man reminiscing about his memories. A period of silence fell between them. Are there others with you? Zhao Guanlou asked after he finished reminiscing. Yes. Mika glanced at Seiji and Natsuya who were beside her. Ask them to leave, or go to a place where our conversation cant be heard by others. This why? Because I wish to speak to you alone, without anyone else listening, Zhao Guanlou said in a serious tone. Hearing this, Mika could only turn to Seiji and Natsuya and ask for their understanding. You can use one of the guest rooms, then. Natsuya led Mika to a room and closed the door after her as she herself exited. Natsuya returned to the living room to see that Seiji was refilling their tea. Zhao-san probably wants to tell Uehara-san some secret are you curious about it? Of course Im curious. I can use a spell to eavesdrop on their conversation. Theres no need for that. Seiji and Natsuya exchanged glances and both smiled. How was your day with Fujihara-san? Natsuya changed the conversation topic as she sat down. Pretty fun Seiji recalled the matter of the cosplay photographs, revealing a subtle expression. Did something happen? Natsuya noticed the change in his expression. Seiji looked towards her as the expression on his face became even subtler. Natsuya Kanna gave you my cosplay photographs, right? The presidents expression froze slightly. Y-yeah, Fujihara-san sent your pictures over to me. I think that you look quite good you did a good job cosplaying. Natsuya averted her gaze and obviously had a slightly guilty conscience. She also gave me your pictures, Seiji said as he looked directly at her. The presidents body went completely stiff. A moment of silence fell between them. Then, she slowly turned to look at him. The expression on her face was incredibly difficult to describe! Seiji truly didnt know what words he could use to describe her current expression. If he had to force himself to describe it, she seemed like she had just smashed her head into a wall and received brain damage, together with the emotions of shock, surprise, confusion, panic, and so on. My my picture? Natsuya asked dazedly. Yes, Fujihara-san gave me your pictures of you cosplaying as Freya from Honey Candy Girl in the internet caf, Seiji enunciated clearly for her. The presidents face gradually began to redden after she realized what she heard. That those she those She kept stuttering with a red face, wanting to say something but not saying it clearly. I think that they looked wonderful. You looked great as Freya, and it was an excellent cosplay, Seiji told her sincerely. Ahhh! Natsuya suddenly covered her face as she panickily screamed in her mind. I He actually saw the way I looked when wearing such a sexy lace dress!? Fujihara-san! Didnt you promise me that you wouldnt show my photos to others!? You actually betrayed me!! Natsuya felt that she had been betrayed. However, she wasnt angry Currently, she was only filled with embarrassment. She was even surprised at herself that she wasnt at all angry at Kanna Fujihara who had broken their agreement. That was because she perceived why Kanna had done such a thing. Although she understood, she still couldnt accept it so easily. That was why she still needed to vent! Although she wasnt able to get angry right now, she would definitely make Kanna pay for it later!! Seiji felt that Natsuya appeared quite cute when she embarrassedly covered her face with her hands. Would it be alright to secretly take a picture of this? Lets not do such a thing. He restrained himself from giving in to his impulse. Theres no need to be so embarrassed. You really did do an excellent cosplay. Seiji tried to comfort her. If were talking about embarrassment, I was far more embarrassed than you were. You were only cosplaying in an internet caf room for Kanna only, while I was cosplaying as a female character in the cosplay area and even did a performance, with many, many people taking pictures of me Suddenly, he felt embarrassment wash over him again as he recalled what happened earlier today! Just what did I do!!! He actually cosplayed as a female character in public in front of everyone! Although the character was a female who disguised herself as male, she was still a female character and those clothes had a few female elements to them!! My cosplay as a female was taken pictures of by so many people!!! It felt as if all his earlier repressed embarrassment had suddenly exploded Seijis face reddened as well as he covered his face with his hands, losing himself to the embarrassment that was difficult for him to accept. A moment of silence fell between them. Natsuya felt that it was rather strange how she didnt hear Seiji say anything else for a while. She opened her eyes and peeked between her fingers, only to see that he had the exact same pose as her! Natsuya was rendered speechless. What was going on here? Seeing how he was, confusion replaced her embarrassment and helped her to calm down. Er Whats the matter, Seiji? I finally realized how embarrassing my cosplay was just now please dont speak to me for the time being Seiji said in a listless tone of voice. It took Natsuya a few seconds to understand what he meant by that, but then she giggled. You did a great job cosplaying a female character. I think it looked great on you, she told him sincerely. Wahhhhh! Seiji received a critical hit to his mental state and made a strange sound. For a boy to look so excellent as a girl, isnt that called a trap?'' Im not!!! Seiji received yet another critical hit as he began shaking his head. I shall view those pictures of you as a precious memory to me. No!!! Seiji received a third critical hit in a row and collapsed as he pitifully wailed. Natsuya couldnt stop her own laughter. She felt that the current him was quite cute and silly. The cool him, the gentle him, the cute him she liked all parts of him. I didnt want to cosplay as a female character of my own volition Im no trap Im no veteran at wearing female clothing Seiji who had collapsed on the sofa was struggling with his mental damage. What he didnt know was that the president was currently looking at him with an incredibly beautiful and gentle smile. In the guest room. The laptop computer screen in front of Mika turned pitch-black, then returned to a normal desktop screen. Her conversation had just ended. She didnt get up. Instead, she quietly sat on a chair as she slowly lifted her head to look at the ceiling. To become stronger she muttered to herself. That was Grandpa Zhaos wish of her. Either in love, her hobbies, or her Spiritual Power, she needed to grow, which also meant becoming stronger. It wasnt a question of whether or not she could do it. She had to do it. Only this would help her shine brilliantly. Chapter 387 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu When Mika walked out of the guest room and returned to the living room, she saw that Seiji and Natsuya were silently sitting there while sipping tea. Both of them seemed strong to her they were cool, beautiful, resolute, and powerful. She wanted to become like them. Mika who was now more resolute than ever didnt know about how these two strong individuals had just lost control of themselves in embarrassment, only barely managing to calm down now How are things, Mika? Seiji asked when he saw the twintailed girl return. Grandpa Zhao said that he indeed gave those spiritual artifacts to my father. Apparently, he made them back in the day when he was bored. They really turned out to be things he made when he was bored after all! Did he say what that board game was, and how to specifically use it? Natsuya inquired. He said that he forgot. What? Grandpa Zhao said that he made many spiritual artifacts back at that time and couldnt remember the details anymore due to forgetfulness in old age. Mika smiled wryly. Seiji and Natsuya were rendered speechless. Will even a powerful Spiritual Ability user become forgetful in old age? Seiji looked towards Natsuya. Im not sure. Natsuya had a subtle expression. What a reason, forgetfulness in old age. Its impossible to even retort, Seiji commented in his mind. Then was the relationship between Grandpa Zhao and your father simply that of friends irrespective of age? He asked another question. No. Mika shook her head. He said that there was a secret connection between him and my father. In the past, he intentionally came searching for my father, it wasnt a coincidental meeting. He said hed hesitated about whether or not to tell my father the truth, but he didnt do so in the end. He doesnt want to tell me about it, either, because he said that it would only add to my frustrations so he might as well not say it. A moment of silence fell between them. Indeed, there are some things in this world that are better left unsaid. Seiji sighed. Since he doesnt wish to say, then we should let it go. Yeah Mika nodded slightly. What else did you guys discuss? Grandpa Zhao asked me how I became a spiritual ability user, how Im doing in my life, and what I want to do in my future He encouraged me and worried about me like an elder. Mika began to smile. Just as if he was my real grandfather. He really might be your real grandfather or even great-grandfather, Seiji thought to himself. Since the elderly man didnt intend to say, perhaps this would forever remain a secret. He also said that he would help me, but he didnt say anything specific I was wondering a bit about that. Perhaps hell give you some presents, just like how he gave your father spiritual artifacts, Natsuya said. Very likely Perhaps hell mail you something incredible all the way from Huaxia. Seiji rubbed his chin. If the spiritual artifacts that Zhao-san casually made when he was bored were at such a high level already, if he seriously made one as a gift for someone it would probably be incredible. Perhaps itll be a full set of spiritual artifacts that you can wear and transform yourself with. Mika was rendered speechless. From now on, Im going to call you Spiritual Artifact Girl Mika!'' Seiji had a flash of inspiration. Dont treat me like some sort of magical girl! Then how about The Immortal Spiritual Artifact User Uehara?'' Dont treat me like a cultivator from Huaxia! Mika, the Spiritual Artifact Heroine.'' Im not a hero whos going to save the world! the twintailed girl retorted energetically. Cough on a serious note, no matter what Zhao-san gives you, go ahead and properly accept and give him your gratitude. Is there anything else that he said? No. Then, thats all for this incident. Seiji came to this conclusion. Although we now know the origin of your fathers collection of items, due to the creators forgetfulness in old age, we still dont know the specific methods to use that board game, wooden sword, and kendama, nor do we know the true nature of the relationship between Zhao-san and Mr. Uehara. The answer is incomplete but its sufficient, right? Mika nodded. About those three spiritual artifacts in working condition, now that you know where they came from, do you want to sell them or keep them? Seiji looked towards her. I dont want to sell them, but I dont know how to use them either if I keep them In that case, continue renting them out to Natsuya. Seiji turned to look at the president. Are you willing to continue renting them? Of course, Id be more than happy to. All three are high-level spiritual artifacts and have their uses, Natsuya said. Thank you, president. No need to be polite. Its a trade, after all. Finally, we have to figure out how to explain things to the landlord Seiji and Mika discussed what they should tell Nozomi. And so, the matter of the Uehara Family spiritual artifacts collection came to somewhat of a close. After saying goodbye to Natsuya, Seiji and Mika returned home together. Then two of them walked side by side for a while with neither saying anything. Mika, are you able to communicate better with Mashiro-chan yet? After a long silence, Seiji decided to start a conversation. Mika shook her head. It seems like it wont be that easy but theres no rush, so take things slowly. Yeah Mashiro-chan is so amazing already, so once you can have her properly understand your commands, youll become a powerful Spiritual Ability user as well. Seiji smiled. By the way, did you mention Mashiro-chan to Zhao-san? Yes, but I didnt go into the details. I only told him about Mashiro-chans origins as well as the fact that shell use some strong powers if Im in danger Mika told Seiji. I see I think thats an appropriate way to describe things. Seiji nodded. Mashiro-chans powers were still a mystery, and saying too much about it probably wasnt a good thing even if the other party was that elderly man Zhao Guanlou. The two of them chatted about Mashiro-chan for a while. Then, they arrived at the Uehara apartments. When they returned home, Seiji suddenly heard a notification from his system, with words appearing before him: [Your cosplay photographs and video of your performance have been truly appreciated and liked by many viewers on the internet. Your [Rewards] option now has reward points from the viewers appreciation and like.] Seiji was rendered speechless. Even his cosplay photographs and videos could reward him just like his novels!? He was astonished to find out about this. Is this your way of spreading salt on my wound, system of mine? He was already finished with his bout of embarrassment from earlier, and he no longer felt like clutching his head and shouting out loudly. He merely felt like he didnt know whether to laugh or cry at this unexpected reward. Seiji went to his study and turned on his computer. While he waited for it to load, he opened up his [Rewards] option in his dating sim system. He saw that apart from the previous reward points obtained from his short novel Ill Die If I Dont Become Handsome, there were now new rewards from his cosplay photographs and videos! He saw his reward points increase by 3 by another 4 there was a steady stream of income. After checking the rewards out, Seiji closed his system and went online with his computer. Then, he discovered that in the largest message forum for Sakura Island, in the otaku section where people were discussing the doujinshi convention and cosplay, the topic ranked number one was a topic about his and Izawas character cosplay photographs and videos! The topics title was: The highest quality cosplay from this years winter doujinshi convention! A real life version of a swordfight thats just like a movie!! Its incredible!!! Chapter 388 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu This is the best Demon Sword cosplay Ive ever seen! The swords actually sparked when they clashed against each other. Could they have been using real swords? Judging by the swords quality, the sounds of the swords clashing, and the sparks as well as other details, theyre probably real iron swords. Amazing! Incredible performance! Just how long did they practice for it? 10 points for the clothing, 10 points for the makeup, 10 points for the props, and 100 points for the performance! I strongly recommend the makers to come find these two cosplayers if they decide to make a movie out of Demon Sword!'' Its a minus that a guy is cosplaying as Renha! Its a plus that a guy is cosplaying as Renha! Renhas a female disguised as a male in the original story, so theres no problems with a guy cosplaying as her. Of course, the prerequisite is to have a sufficiently excellent appearance first! Is this cosplayer really a boy? Maybe the cosplayer is actually a girl. After reading such messages, Seiji didnt know what expression he had anymore. He silently closed the forum, poured himself a cup of tea in the living room and drank it to calm himself down. Afterwards, he returned to the study and logged on to his chatting application. Seigo, I saw your cosplay today! It was amazing~ He received a message from Yukari. You actually cosplayed with someone else! Why didnt you notify me? I wanted to see you cosplay in person! Chiaki sent him a message as well. Senpai, your cosplay was wonderful, and your performance was incredible as well! This message was from Hoshi. Seigo, I think your cosplay was awesome! Although Renha is a female character, you seemed perfectly suited to cosplay as her, it was beautiful! Your friends cosplay of Frost was awesome as well, and your performance was excellent! This message was from Kaho. That cosplay was so cool! Were you using real iron swords? With milords physical abilities, a performance of this level is probably a cinch. Your friends abilities are quite something as well. Well, I do have to say that I never expected our king to cosplay a female character. Was it in order to experience the feelings of our games characters? Hisashi sent such a message. Give me a break Seiji slumped over in his chair, staring at the ceiling with his head angled at 45 degrees with an expression as if there was no more meaning to life. The other Knights of the Round Table of his game creation group kept passionately discussing their Idle Fish Kings cosplay for quite a while. Next year, if possible, lets all cosplay together! was the end result of the discussion. As for the arrangements for the doujinshi conventions third and final day Seiji would go together with Hoshi, Rion, Kotomi, as well as Kaede. Yukari was busy and wasnt going to go. Kaho wanted to go by herself. Hisashi strongly requested to join Seijis team, but all the female members rejected him, so he could only sadly go by himself. Mika wanted to take a rest. Chiaki said she wanted to sleep in, so she wouldnt go. Those were the arrangements. Hana still hadnt logged on. Seiji sent Hana a message asking if she wanted to watch the last days stream of the doujinshi convention There was no response. He also asked Shika if she still wanted to watch the stream, but she answered that she didnt need to watch it anymore with her face reddening. He had no clue what his adopted sister was thinking. He figured she was going through the awkwardness of puberty Sis-con Seiji felt like his power to influence his sisters was decreasing! Luckily, he still had the angelic Reo to accompany him tonight, so he could still sleep together with such a cute loli. Hoshi barely slept all night. That was because he was incredibly looking forward to today! Being able to tour the doujinshi convention together with his Harano-senpai and his twin sisters. This was also going to be the first time that he was meeting his senpai outside of school or the confectionery store, as well as the first time going outside to have fun together. He was feeling excited, anticipatory, delighted, and blessed all these emotions caused him to have difficulty sleeping. He got up super-early in the morning, made some breakfast for himself, ate it, changed clothes, freshened up his appearance, and walked out of his home with a backpack on his back, heading to the arranged meeting location. It was rather cold this wintry morning, but Hoshi felt like he was filled with warmth inside. As he walked, he imagined seeing Harano-senpai again and couldnt help but smile. He arrived at the arranged meeting location and waited quietly. A cold wind was blowing, and the temperature gradually dropped. Then, it began to snow. Hoshi was beginning to feel a little cold. He checked the time on his cell phone and saw that there was still slightly over an hour before the arranged meeting time. Should I go sit down for a while in a nearby restaurant? Hoshi thought about it but decided against it, electing to wait instead. He put some more heat pads on himself, then took out his thermos and started sipping some hot water. His breath turned into a white fog that disappeared in the air. Then, he took out an umbrella and unfurled it, holding it up to block the snow. Waiting was something that was supposed to be boring, and it would only be more difficult to wait on a cold and snowy day like today. However, Hoshis heart was filled with nothing other than hope. He didnt even feel like looking at something on his cell phone. He silently watched the falling snow while filled with expectations, and even began humming. He hummed the national idol Miyuki Sakurakus newest hit solo, Ethereal Snow. The beautiful boy holding an umbrella while waiting in the snow and humming this song that was supposed to be a sad song actually made this all seem warm and happy. Time passed just like this. Rion and Kotomi, who were sharing one umbrella, arrived at the intersection that Hoshi was waiting at. Good morning, Hoshi, did you wait long? Good morning, Rion, Kotomi. I just waited for five minutes. Hoshi smiled. The twin sisters looked at him. Rion, Hoshi is lying. Yep, Kotomi, he must have been waiting here since long ago. The twin sisters easily saw through the truth. I didnt arrive here that early Hoshi felt somewhat embarrassed. And then, he saw his sisters each taking off a glove and reaching out to him. Rion and Kotomi both placed one of their hands on their younger brothers cheeks. Hoshi felt a warm and soft sensation. The twin sisters felt a cold and hard sensation. Idiot brother Your face is almost frozen solid. They gently began rubbing his face. Mmm Hoshi felt really comfortable. His sisters hands were warm and soft, and felt quite nice on his face that was semi-frozen. While he felt warm on his face, he felt blessed in his heart. A while later, Rion and Kotomi retracted their hands. Then, they put away their umbrella and stood by their brothers side, staying close to him and wrapping their own scarves around his neck. Thank you Rion, Kotomi. No need to say thanks. Were siblings. Hearing them say that they were siblings Hoshi almost felt like crying for a moment. He hurriedly took a deep breath and barely managed to stop himself. He kept feeling like he was more and more fortunate. The snow quietly continued to fall. He watched the falling snow and felt his sisters beside him. He even felt like thanking this snow. Idiot, what does the snow have to do with anything? A voice spoke up in his own mind. What you should be truly thanking is that person. As for that person, no matter how much he thanked him, he felt like it wouldnt be enough. Hoshi thought about Senpai as he hoped for Seigo to arrive. Suddenly, he heard a song. Ethereal Snowthe song that he was humming earlier. His sisters were the ones singing softly. They sounded much better than he did. The twins sang in unison with their voices overlapping perfectly without a single seconds difference. Hoshi enjoyed their song and felt that they sung better than anyone, even the national idol Miyuki Sakuraku. He temporarily closed his eyes and listened. Chapter 389 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Before Seiji arrived at the arranged meeting location, he first contacted Kaede and met with her before the others. Then, he told the blonde teacher about the main parts of what happened between the three Amami siblings as well as the part that her brother Hisashi played in it all. Everyone is now companions working on a game together. I want to tell the twins about the fact that Sweet Cream Pig, or Hisashi, is actually the hacker from that time. I also want to tell Hisashi that Silver Crystal and Disciple of Light are actually the twins and the brother from that incident. However, it seems like Silver Crystal doesnt have a good opinion of Sweet Pig, and Im unsure if I should tell them all the truth. Or perhaps itll be better if I dont let them know? When thinking about it closely, it was truly a subtle situation. In order to help Hoshi and defeat Rion and Kotomi, Seiji requested Hisashis assistance. After Hisashi helped Seiji out, Hisashi didnt request any payment, instead requesting that they create a game together, so they made this group. In the meantime, Seijis relationship with Rion and Kotomi improved to the point where they were no longer enemies. After the Amami siblings learned that Seiji was making a game, they asked to join his team. All of this should it be called fate or karma? You would like my advice about this? Kaede blinked her eyes. Yes, youre the health teacher, as well as Hisashis younger sister and another member of our game group. I would like to hear your opinion. Kaede felt his trust in her, even if this trust was about a rather subtle situation. Although she was happy that Seiji was asking her about her opinion, but to be honest, she would have preferred it to be about a more important problem, and not about her idiot brothers messed-up personal relationships. I think its fine either way. If you tell them the truth, it might improve their relationship, or it could be the opposite. If you dont tell them the truth, maintaining the status quo, they might notice on their own sometime later, she said after some consideration. Its up to you to decide, Harano-kun. You were personally involved, and youre also our group leader. Just do what you think is best. The worst possible outcome would only be that my idiot brother becomes completely hated by those twin sisters. You dont need to worry that this will cause our teams self-destruction, because youre the core of our group. Kaede smiled. Brother Hisashi is used to being despised by high school girls, so its not a big deal. Just do as you like. Seiji was rendered speechless. This younger sister was so ruthless towards her older brother. He didnt know if they had a good relationship or not. After inwardly commenting on the Juumonji siblings, he thought for a while and made his decision. Id like to tell them the truth. Now, how to go about doing it? Harano-senpai finally arrived. Hoshi was delighted to see him finally arrive. He also noticed the blonde-haired beauty that arrived together with him. She was probably the person known on the internet as Merry-go-round, right? Merry-go-rounds tone of voice in the chat group made her sound like a proper lady, so the image Hoshi had of her was quite different from the blonde woman that he saw. No matter what, she was a beauty who seemed like she had quite the presence. She seemed like a college student to him? She appeared rather mature, and didnt appear to be a high school student. Kaede Juumonji. Rion and Kotomi recognized her. Eh? Hoshi was surprised for a moment to hear what his sisters said. The health teacher? Yes, the health teacher from our high school, the twin sisters said. Hoshi was astonished to hear this. It was obvious from the chat group that Merry-go-round had romantic interest towards Harano-senpai. And, Merry-go-rounds real identity was that of the health teacher in their high school, which meant He instantly imagined various scenes that shouldnt be described between the beautiful nurse / health teacher and the cool and handsome high school boy. This this is so amazing, Senpai! Hoshi was inwardly newly impressed with Seigo Harano. If Seiji knew what this guy was thinking about in his fantasies, he would definitely give Hoshi an iron fist of justice. Seiji and Kaede walked up to the three Amami siblings. Seiji was relieved to see Amami siblings appearing so intimately close with each other, and happy that they seemed to be recovering a normal sibling relationship. It was just that due to the problem of Hoshis appearance, they appeared more like three sisters instead of two sisters and one brother Good morning, Senpais, Hoshi. Did you all wait long? No Hoshi reflexively answered. We just waited for five minutes, Rion and Kotomi said together. Hoshi instantly paused in surprise as he looked to the left and right at his sisters. The twins smiled. Judging by the amount of snow on your umbrellas, youve definitely been here for far longer than five minutes. Seiji easily saw through the white lie. The twin sisters chuckled. Hoshi felt rather awkward. Seiji was somewhat confused to see them like this. After they finished chuckling, Rion and Kotomi said Good morning in a normal voice. Hoshi greeted Seiji and Kaede as well. Allow me to introduce her, shes Merry-go-round.'' Seiji indicated at Kaede who was next to him. I believe that Senpais probably recognize her already. Shes the high school infirmary nurse as well as health teacher, Kaede Juumonji. Good morning, Amami-sans. The blonde teacher smiled and greeted them. Good morning, Juumonji-sensei. The three siblings greeted her back. This sounded like a greeting between teacher and students er, that was indeed what this was. This makes us sound so distant from each other Im not coming here as a teacher, Im coming here as a member of our game team. So, if you call me Nee-san, Ill be happier, Kaede said. The Amami siblings exchanged awkward glances. Juumonji nee-san Hoshi tried calling her this. Yep, thats pretty good. Kaede happily nodded her head. Ill just call you little brother Amami. And as for you two, Ill just call you the Amami Sisters, is that alright? The Amami siblings all nodded in agreement. And then, Kaede looked towards Seiji, indicating with her eyes that he should address her in a similar fashion. Please allow me to continue calling you Juumonji-sensei. Seiji indicated this nonverbally with his expression. Kaede could only give up for the time being. Afterwards, the five of them headed to the doujinshi convention together. Even though it was snowing, that didnt affect everyones passion for the convention one bit. On this final day, there were even more people waiting in line than before. After Seiji and his friends began waiting in line, they casually chatted about various topics in a joyous atmosphere. Theres something Id like to tell you guys. Seiji felt that now was an appropriate timing. Its about Juumonji-senseis older brother, Sweet Cream Pig.'' He looked towards the twins. His real name is Hisashi Juumonji, and hes the hacker that I asked to break into your room before. Hoshi was obviously astonished to hear this. However, Rion and Kotomis expressions merely flickered slightly as they maintained their calm. You dont seem to be so surprised did you already guess it? The twin sisters both nodded. Did you dislike him because you guessed at his identity? Seiji blinked. No. Its only because we feel like hes a pervert. The twins shook their heads in unison. Seiji was rendered speechless. Kaede chuckled. No matter what he did in that incident, my brother is my brother, an idiot who has perverted fetishes, she said. Its only natural for him to be disliked by high school girls. Harano-kun, no need for you to mind it. We dont dislike him, Rion remarked. Nor do we hate him, Kotomi added. We just biologically feel repelled by him, the two of them exclaimed together. What exactly is feeling biologically repelled supposed to be? Seiji really didnt know what to say. He felt that Hisashi wasnt quite that bad, but the girls in front of him seemed like they already had their opinions set in stone, with no way to change them. Sweet Pig Knight, my apologies that I was unable to help you The Idle Fish King silently felt pity for Hisashi for a good two seconds. Junior, did you want us to get along well with him? the twin sisters asked. No I just wanted to tell you the truth, not to force you into anything, Seiji answered. Since were all companions working on the same game together, of course its the for the best if we all get along, but theres no need to force things. Just maintaining a normal working relationship is fine. Chapter 390 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Something flashed in Rion and Kotomis eyes as they heard this. Afterwards, Seiji changed the topic of conversation and left this issue behind. After the five of them entered the convention, they explored the stalls, bought what they liked, and had lots of fun while chatting with each other. Although Seiji had been here on the previous two days as well, he was quite excited and in high spirits as he discussed various products on sale here and purchased everything that interested him. Hoshi was in high spirits as well, while Rion, Kotomi, and Kaede were relatively calmer. Rather than the products, they were all more interested in the two boys with them. For a tall and handsome boy to be walking together with a shorter and beautiful boy, chatting and smiling it was too wonderful! The twin sisters almost wanted to take out their cell phones and secretly snap some pictures. The blonde teachers eyes were also lighting up at this scene. When they coincidentally noticed what each other was looking at and thinking, they instantly came to an unspoken understanding and smiled at each other. This is just as I imagined no, even better than I imagined. Hoshi was currently fully immersed in a blissful feeling. His senpai was right next to him and smiling while his sisters were accompanying him and being so gentle He felt like he was dreaming and about to float up to cloud nine. If this is a dream, I hope that I never wake up. Luckily, this isnt a dream, so I dont need to worry about waking up. I shall remember this feeling for my entire life. Hoshi was thinking such things as he smiled brilliantly from the heart. *Click click* With Kotomi and Kaede covering her actions, Rion secretly took some photographs of her junior and her younger brother. These pictures would become their precious treasures. To them, these pictures were more valuable than anything they would buy here at the doujinshi convention! Hoshi who was fully immersed in his bliss didnt notice Rions tiny, little actions. Seiji was fully immersed in browsing all the available products and also didnt notice what happened. After they finished looking around the stalls, they visited the cosplay area. In such cold weather, everyone that was still persisting in cosplaying were doubtlessly the ones with the most passion for it. Seiji truly respected their passion. He took pictures of cosplayers, as well as photos together with the cosplayers, and even had photographs of himself taken just like the first day when he was here. And this time, perhaps due to Hoshis presence by his side, he was photographed even more than on the first day. I feel that as long as you two make a pose together, youll attract quite a lot of people to take photos. Kaede chuckled as she looked at them. Hoshi looked at Seiji, and obviously wanted to try it. Seijis cheeks twitched as he looked towards Hoshi. Lets try it, Senpai! I dont want to. Why not? You were making so many poses yesterday, Senpai. Thats something different. Or, perhaps I should say that because I did too many poses yesterday that I dont want to do any today. I want to try some poses together with Senpai Im not in the mood right now Right after he said that, Seiji felt like there was something off about what he said. When he realized that what he said sounded like a double entendre, he instantly felt like covering his face. Senpai, whats the matter? Hoshi noticed the change in Seijis expression and was concerned. Junior, please remain quiet for a moment. Eh? In this cosplay area, dont talk to me, and dont get within a three meter radius of me. Eh, eh? Why? In order to escape the evil intentions of this world! Seiji made a serious expression. Hoshi was stunned by this. Teehee Kaede laughed upon seeing this scene, and so did Rion and Kotomi. The snow kept increasing in volume. After Seiji and his friends left the convention, they ate lunch together at a nearby restaurant. As they ate, they started chatting about the game scenario. Seiji explained the outlines for the female lead and the second female characters character settings and rough storylines, then asked Rion and Kotomi about their thoughts for the third female characters settings and storyline. The twins exchanged glances. Wed like to make the third female character into a weak and sickly girl thats a skilled singer, the two of them said in unison. She has very poor grades and is terrible at anything involving exercise. Although shes beautiful, she leaves others with a dark impression, Rion spoke next. She doesnt want to receive sympathy from others, so she keeps others at a distance and doesnt have any friends, Kotomi elaborated. Shes very sensitive towards lies and hates liars. She views those who are honest in a better light. Shes quite sharp-tongued towards those she dislikes while she speaks gently to those she likes. Shes excellent at singing, but she only sings for herself. She doesnt want to sing for or in front of anyone else. On the surface, she seems to be resolutely living on, but shes actually feeling despair about her own illness, and has considered suicide in the past. The twins continued talking in turns as they described a female character with a unique personality. The story would be that the male lead coincidentally came across her while she was singing and was attracted by her song, becoming interested in her, so he attempted to understand her better and get closer to her. At first, this girl kept him at a distance, and even spoke harsh words towards the male lead who was treating her with kindness. However, she was slowly moved by his gentleness and slowly fell in love with her, as the male lead was still disguised as a girl. After noticing her own feelings, she was internally conflicted and began to keep the male lead at a distance even more than at first. At this time, she accidentally found out the secret that the male lead was a boy disguising himself as female! After much shock, confusion, and frustration, the girl decided not to report him to the school, but requested that he leave the school of his own volition. The male lead confessed his love for her, then trudged off in a lonely manner. As she watched him gradually walk away, she felt very uncomfortable inside, and couldnt resist at the last moment to call out to him and ask him to stay, crying while admitting her feelings for him. The male lead ran back immediately and hugged her. And so, the two of them became a couple and had some fun and sweet days together. However, the girl was still despairing inside as she didnt have any confidence in the future. The happier they were, the more anxious she felt. When her anxiety reached its peak, she wrote a letter to the male lead, telling him that she wanted to break up with him so that he wouldnt be sad in the future when she died of her illness, and took a break from school, escaping him. After leaving school, she felt even more pained due to breaking up with the male lead. Plus, with her illness tormenting her, she was finally unable to take it anymore and intended to commit suicide. As she was about to commit suicide, the male lead found her just in time and hugged her tightly! He used a deeply moving confession to pull her out of the abyss. She found inner peace due to him and wanted to be together with him again, working up the courage to live on. This wasnt any groundbreaking story that avoided clichs. However, when Rion and Kotomi were the ones telling the tale, it sounded incredibly moving. Seiji, Hoshi, and Kaede had all immersed themselves in the story. This was the best evidence. I think that this story is excellent. Nice storyline for this character! Hoshi energetically supported his sisters. Nice story, its quite interesting, Kaede praised them. Seiji didnt say anything at first. After hearing the twins story, he was able to picture a clear image of a weak and sickly beautiful girl. She had a weak body and also lacked spirit, and wasnt resolute. She had obvious shortcomingsin fact she had more shortcomings than strengthsyet she wasnt the type that people would dislike, but the type that made people want to care for her this wasnt only because of her strengths, but also because she seemed so real. With such a clear image in his mind, Seiji even wanted to draw this girl right away. He silently mulled over things in his mind, and then noticed what was missing. The sound of singing! Rion and Kotomi only described the character and told a story, but they didnt sing. Song was the final piece of the puzzle. As long as he could hear her singing, he would be able to clearly imagine the way this female character appeared! He told them about what he just thought about. Lets go to the karaoke then. Well sing for you, Rion and Kotomi said together. My sisters are excellent singers! Senpai, youll surely enjoy their singing, Hoshi told him proudly. Can I go together as well? I havent gone to karaoke in so long, Kaede said. And so, they decided to go visit a karaoke place. Chapter 391 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu After leaving the restaurant, Seiji and his friends went to a chain karaoke store and requested a private room. Their private room was clean and tidy. After sitting down, the twin sisters began choosing songs. The first song they chose was a song that Seiji hadnt heard before, called Zero Falling. As the song began, the beautiful twin sisters took their microphones and began singing in unison, instantly amazing Seiji with their skills. Their voices perfectly overlapped no, it was as if they had combined together! It sounded almost as if there was only one person singing, but there was also a different feeling that couldnt be obtained from a solo performance. It was difficult to describe, but it truly felt special and was wonderful to listen to! It was a classic example of being awed the moment they opened their mouths. Seiji soon immersed himself in their wonderful singing, experiencing the songs feelings. This was a song reminiscing about the end of a romance and the death of plant life in winter. Rion and Kotomi excellently sung the feelings contained within this song. As for the girl character they were just talking about, Seiji was now able to vividly imagine a weak and beautiful girl whose face was slightly pale due to her illness. She had long black hair and was singing softly in a garden with nobody around. In a garden filled with blooming flowers, there was a weak and sickly girl singing beautifully the male lead heard her singing and came to take a look, coincidentally meeting her, and was instantly attracted. Seiji suddenly felt an impulse to draw this scene right away again. He followed his impulse and took out a pencil and notebook from his sack of products purchased at the doujinshi convention. This notebook and pencil both had Honey Candy Girl as their theme, which was why he purchased them. As he listened to the twins singing, he speedily began drawing down the image in his mind. Senpai knows how to draw as well!? Hoshi was astonished to find this out. As he observed, he witnessed Seiji drawing at quite a high speed. In just a short while, a rough outline was completed, and it gradually became clearer. Amazing Hoshi reflexively said that out loud, but he instantly covered his mouth because he didnt want to distract his senpai. Meanwhile, Kaede observed this as well, with something flashing in her eyes. While singing, Rion and Kotomi were also observing their handsome junior who had such a serious expression while drawing. Something shone in their eyes. When the song ended, Seiji was still drawing, and it took quite a while before he finally stopped. It was still only a sketch, but the scenery and character were both quite clear now. Seiji looked over his own drawing and felt that it was alright. When he finally raised his head, he discovered that everyone else was looking at him. My bad for suddenly starting to draw like that. Seiji awkwardly scratched his face as he looked towards the twin sisters. Your singing was quite excellent and gave me some inspiration. Rion and Kotomi smiled sweetly in unison upon hearing his sincere praise. We can sing even more just for you~ both of them said cutely. Seiji was slightly shaken by this sudden attack. Er please go ahead. He slightly averted his gaze. The twins were obviously even more delighted to hear this, and immediately chose a second song. They began singing again right away. Seiji imagined a new scene as he listened to their song and began drawing again. Hoshi used a tambourine to accompany his sisters music. Kaede ordered drinks for everyone. The twins beautiful singing filled the room, song after song Rion and Kotomi sang for almost an hour. Melancholy, icy, joyous, sweet, deeply emotional, grieving They were able to sing all styles of songs excellently without missing a single beat. And, apart from synchronized singing, they also showed off their duet abilities, with one acting as the main singer and the other as the accompaniment. Not only that, they also showed their skills in solo singing. Seiji felt that with their current abilities in singing, they could definitely perform on a much grander stage! To be more specific, if they went and joined an idol discovery television program, they would definitely awe all the judges. Please give me your autographs! Senpais. He handed them his notebook and pencil, acting all serious about it. If you become singers in the future, your autographs will surely be highly valuable. Rion and Kotomi blinked at this. We refuse. Eh? If we decide to take this path and become real singers in the future, as well as become famous, only when you ask us then will we give you our autographs. The twin sisters smiled. Whys that? Seiji was curious. Its a secret~ The twin beauties both put their index fingers on their lips and spoke cutely. Their action was cute as well. Seiji was enjoying their cuteness. Since he couldnt obtain their autographs, he could only put away his notebook. Senpai, please give me your autograph! Hoshis voice resounded at this point in time. When Seiji turned around to look. The beautiful boy was handing him an identical version of the Honey Candy Girl notebook, his eyes sparkling. Why do you want my autograph? Because Senpai will definitely become someone famous in the future. Your autograph will definitely become valuable! Hoshi said with firm conviction. Seiji was rendered speechless. He felt like he had been hit by his own boomerang as well a mysterious sense of embarrassment. His embarrassment made him not want to give out his autograph Was this the same reason as why Rion and Kotomi wouldnt sign for him? That didnt seem like it was entirely correct But he was unable to specifically tell. Seiji was rather internally conflicted. Er youre overestimating me something like an autograph, I think that I have no right to give others you should Please dont reject me with such excuses! Senpai is the person I respect the most! Please give me your autograph!!! Hoshi spoke passionately as he approached closer to Seiji while holding out his notebook to him. Seiji impulsively wanted to back away. *Click* There was the sound of a camera shutter. He reflexively looked to see that the sound came from Kaede. Im sorry, I couldnt help but take a photo because of how interesting this scene was. The blonde teacher smiled. Please dont mind me and continue. Seiji was once again rendered speechless. Senpai! Hoshi continued getting even closer to him with stars in his eyes. Dont get any closer! Ill sign, Ill give you my autograph. Seiji felt as if he now understood what an idol would feel like when being surrounded by fanatical fans. *Click click* The twin sisters began taking pictures of him as well. Why are you all taking pictures of me? Its not like Im a real idol! While commenting in his mind, Seiji could only helplessly sign his name in Hoshis notebook. After Hoshi took his notebook back, he carefully put it away in his backpack. Something like this seems quite nice. Yep, both of them have excellent expressions The girls whispered amongst themselves. Seiji wanted to know what they were talking about, but instinctively felt like it probably wasnt a good idea to know. It seemed so mysterious to him he decided to sing a song since they were at a karaoke place. He abandoned his worries and picked up a microphone. Next up, allow me to sing for everyone. Senpai, lets sing together! Id prefer to solo, so please allow me to sing by myself. After Seiji decisively refused Hoshis request, he chose the opening theme song of Honey Candy Girl, which was called My Dream of You. An upbeat tone rang out from the music system. When was the last time that he sang karaoke in his previous life? He couldnt remember, and was too lazy to spend effort recalling. Seiji took a deep breath, then passionately began singing together with the music. His singing wasnt very good, but he put his feelings into it and expressed his passion. Looking at the stars~~ Chasing after dreams~~ Without stopping~~ Heading towards you~~ His singing filled the room. Hoshi shook a sand-filled instrument, Rion and Kotomi played on some hand drums, and Kaede smiled and clapped along. With his companions accompaniment, Seiji sang even louder. He was already writing and creating a game, and wanted to do much, much more in the future as well He was currently realizing all his dreams from his previous life. Chapter 392 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu After Seiji finished, Hoshi and Kaede sang as well. Hoshi sang the ending song of Honey Candy Girl. At first, he sang pretty well, but the more he sang, the more off tune he got. Then, his face began flushing red due to embarrassment from singing off tune The computer gave him a low score for his singing, while his femininity was as high as always. Kaede chose a classical and relaxing song, and did an excellent job singing it. She was particularly good at singing the high-pitched parts, and even Rion and Kotomi were impressed. After learning that the blonde teacher had never specifically practiced singing and was naturally at such a level, the twin sisters were even more astonished. However, Seiji couldnt help but suddenly recall the way that Kaede was when she would angrily shout and rant at others could this be the real reason why she had such skill at high-pitched voices? Was that really possible? It surely had to be her natural talent. Seiji silently denied the possibility out of respect for the smiling blonde beauty. Junior, lets sing a duet together. Rion and Kotomi invited him. Sure, if you dont mind singing together with someone at my level, Seiji answered. How could they possibly mind? The twin sisters were delighted to hear him agree so quickly. They immediately picked a classical duel that was supposed to be sung by a man and woman together, called To you whos under the same sky. A gentle and joyous tone started playing. Rion and Kotomi prepared their emotions necessary to sing this song, and then began singing in tune to the music. Ever since meeting you under the blue sky~ The world seems more colorful~~ Not everything in the world goes as planned~ But theres always a warmth in my heart~~ Seeing you~ Hearing you~ I want to be by your side~~ While singing, they looked directly at Seijis face with seductive looks in their eyes. Seiji did his best to maintain his calm when faced with their expressions, and began singing his part of the song. After meeting you under the blue sky~ A brand new page of my life has begun~~ Theres many sad things in the world~ But always happiness in my heart~~ Seeing you~ Hearing you~ I want to hug you~~ The next moment, the music reached a climax as they all sung together C To you whos under the same sky~ Im thinking of you~ I like you~ I love you~~ I thought that love was something intangible~ I only learned when I possessed it~ That love is a miracle~~ Their singing filled the room. The effect of the twins emotional and soft female voices combined with an energetic and deep male voice was excellent! As the audience, Hoshi and Kaede were amazed. I want to be together with you~ Rion sang this line. My emotions are bursting forth from my heart~ Seiji sang this line. I no longer know what loneliness is~ Kotomi sang this line. Ive written your name in my heart~ Seiji sang this line. To you whos under the same sky~ Im thinking of you~ I like you~ I love you~~ The three of them sang the climax together! Hoshi and Kaede could feel their spirit, and felt as if they were watching actual idols perform as they listened to the handsome boy and the beautiful twins. Seiji felt like he was singing at a much better level than normal. This was due to the twin sisters, since they were so excellent at singing. Sweet singing, beautiful smiles, and seductive expressions Seiji realized that he was currently under attack by them, and found it difficult to resist. Sergeant Haruta, persist! The enemys cannon fire will only last for a few minutes!! He did his best to firm his resolution and properly sing this song to its end. Rion and Kotomi were incredibly happy to see Seigo Harano fully immersing himself in singing. This was the first time that they had felt such joy from an unfamiliar event like singing together with a boy that they liked. They were allured by this joy, and wanted to keep singing together with him. However, this song lasted only a few minutes. After the song ended, the twins still wanted more. Hoshi had an excited expression as he vigorously clapped his hands. Wonderful singing, its too perfect! He passionately praised them. Kaede clapped as well as something flashed in her eyes. Lets have another round, junior. Rion and Kotomi wanted to continue. I want to have some refreshments Hoshi, come have a turn. Seiji found a replacement. It felt really nice to sing together with the twin sisters, but if he continued singing with them, he felt like he would be really moved by them. That was what he felt. Senpai, just go ahead and sing another song with my sisters. Id like to take a rest since that song was a bit difficult for me Dont you want to sing together with your sisters? Of course I do. Then, take this. Seiji stuffed the microphone into Hoshis arms, successfully making Hoshi replace him. Ahh, he escaped. Rion and Kotomi were thinking this. But, it was fine to them to sing together with their cute little brother. They chose a much simpler song this time to sing together with Hoshi. Seiji sat back down at his original spot and looked at his notebook. Suddenly, he had the idea to write a scene of the male lead and the third female character singing together into their storyline. No, wait We still havent even decided on a voice actor for the male lead yet. Its too early to be adding such a scene. He commented on it to himself and decided against it for now. He drank some refreshments as he listened to the Amami siblings sing. To nobodys surprise, Hoshi sang off tune again. Once again, his face turned red in embarrassment. Although he didnt want to, Seiji had to admit that his junior looked really cute like this. If Hoshi was a girl, he would have been really cute, but Hoshi was a boy But compared to their first meeting, Hoshi already seemed much manlier than before. Still, it was undeniable that he was far too femininehe was still an unmistakable trap. When Seiji thought about how this junior of his would be a first year high school student next year, and in the same high school section as him Seiji suddenly felt like he was having a stomachache. Hoshi resolutely finished singing despite his embarrassment at singing off tune. In his heart, he felt that this was a way of displaying his manliness, not realizing that he only seemed cute to everyone else. The twin sisters looked warmly at their younger brother. The song ended in such a warm atmosphere Yep, it felt like a healing atmosphere. Harano-kun, please sing a duet with me next. Kaede invited him to sing. The blonde teacher took a microphone, and chose a song: Having you is a miracle. This was another edition of the earlier song, To you whos under the same sky. This edition would have the male singer sing in a conversational style while the female singer sung normally. Compared to the original edition though, the female singers difficulty was much higher since almost the entire song was in a high pitch! This song is it really alright? Seiji blinked in surprise. Ill be fine. Is it a problem for Harano-kun? Kaede smiled as something flashed in her eyes. That was a competitive expression of wanting to win. Seiji instantly recognized this expression. As a teacher, did she not want to lose to her students? He felt that it was rather subtle. He was also surprised that the mafia family daughter suddenly felt so competitive. Ill be fine. Singing in a conversational style should be alright for me. Then lets begin. After confirming the song, it began playing. An even quicker and more upbeat tune compared to the original edition began playing. The male singers words were mostly identical to the original song. They were just changed to a more conversational style of singing. When singing conversationally in a duet, Seiji felt a wondrous sense of fun from doing so. He soon immersed himself and didnt sing a single word off beat as he finished singing his portion in a clear voice. Right after him, Kaede began singing. To you whos under the same sky~ Love isnt something intangible~~ The moment I possessed love, I discovered~~~ That this is a miracle surpassing fate~~~~~~ Her high-pitched singing shocked the room! The shock was to such an extent that Seiji, Rion, Kotomi, and Hoshi felt as if they had received physical impact! Chapter 393 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Any person that had listened to a high-pitched singer before would know that a well-sung high-pitch would have a strong piercing ability. Kaedes high-pitched singing displayed such a piercing ability as well, making Seiji and the others feel like their ears were being pierced through. Amazing, nee-san. Seiji was inwardly exclaiming at her performance. After her part was finished, it was his turn again. He instantly regained his senses and continued singing conversationally. Meanwhile, the Amami siblings were still all in a daze. It took several seconds more for them to recover. Hoshi had an impressed expression of that was amazing, while Rion and Kotomi exchanged awkward glances with each other. After a few lines of Seijis conversational singing, the joyous music reached a climax, and it was the female singers turn again. Kaede began with a soft and gentle voice, and gradually increased her pitch in the next line. Then, in the next line after that, her piercing high pitch reappeared! The audience received yet another impact. This time, including even Rion and Kotomi, everyone had an expression of wow, this is just too strong. Nee-san, we surrender! We kneel to you!! Kaedes voice was far too incomparable to an ordinary persons. There was a clear difference in level. The song continued. After the third female high-pitched section, the fourth, and the fifth Kaedes singing could be termed as perfect since she did an excellent job each time without having her voice break pitch or singing off tune even a single time. If this was on an idol discovery show, not only would all the judges turn to look at her, they would probably all be rushing to sign her! As for Seiji, he received a double impactnot only from her excellent high pitch, but also from the flirtatious expressions she was tossing in his direction. The blonde teachers cannon fire was quite fierce as well! Sergeant Haruta did his best to persist. Under continuous heavy cannon fire, even though he almost fell, he succeeded in maintaining his willpower to the very end. After the song ended, everyone applauded. They all applauded energetically, truly giving their appreciation to the professional female high-pitched singer whoops, the health teacher. Kaede smiled and accepted the applause. The twin sisters looked at her with complex expressions that contained both impressment and something else. I used a little too much energy just now, someone else have a turn. The blonde teacher put down the microphone. Just a little too much? Seiji thought to himself. Was that not even her full potential? Could that really be? He couldnt help but suggest, Sensei, why dont you consider changing your job? I think youll have quite an excellent future as a singer. Im not very fond of singing. Its fine to sing from time to time, but I think itll be too difficult for me to do it professionally, Kaede responded as she drank her refreshment. But, if Harano-kun is willing to take responsibility, Ill happily become a singer. She smiled while looking directly at him. This smile was quite a powerful attack, causing Seiji to take an unexpected arrow to the knee. Take what type of responsibility? Responsibility for the rest of my life, of course. The blonde beauty had a seductive expression. Seiji took yet another impact in succession and his face reddened as he couldnt help but avert his gaze. Hoshi felt like he was watching a lovers scene, and said Wow in a tiny voice. Rion and Kotomis expressions became even more complex. Cough Sensei is such a jokester Lets continue singing. Ill sing a solo song next! Seiji forcibly ignored his own feelings of awkwardness. Kaede smiled as she looked towards the twin sisters. They exchanged glances, and nonverbally communicated as girls would. But as for what the content of their nonverbal communication was, only they would know. And so, a fun time for all passed just like this. After everyone was done singing, before they left the karaoke place, Seiji showed the twin sisters the rough character design and scenes that he had finished drawing. Rion and Kotomi both said that he drew a great character and completely agreed to use her. As for whether or not to use these drawings in the end, I still need to talk to the artist Romance of Ice and Fire, before I make my decision, Seiji told them. I never knew that Senpai knew how to draw as well. Youre so amazing at drawing, its incredible, Hoshi exclaimed sincerely as he observed. Youre a writer as well as an artist. Doesnt that mean that you can actually draw your own manga? In the future, I may do so, but I have no intention to do so currently. Ill be waiting for your future work! I also really want to read one of Harano-kuns mangas, Kaede said. We do as well, Rion and Kotomi added. Thank you all but please dont get your hopes up. Seiji smiled. Afterwards, they all left the karaoke place and returned to their homes. The snow was still falling. As Seiji walked home, he watched the falling snow with calmness in his heart. Tomorrow would be the final day of this year. When thinking of this, he went over everything he had experienced after reincarnation. Not much time had actually passed, only a few months, yet he experienced so many things All in all, he definitely had lots of fun times. He truly hoped that next year would be this much fun as well. However, while hopes were hopes, there would always be darkness as well, such as Seijis cell phone suddenly rang. He checked the caller ID to see that the caller was Shika. Hey, Shika-chan, Im on my way home right now. Is something up? Brother someones looking for you, Shika told him. A male Yin-Yang Master and a female Spirit-branded Retainer. A male Yin-Yang Master? Seiji suddenly had an ominous premonition. He said that his name is Akatsuki Mitarai. Seiji paused in his footsteps for a moment. Then, he immediately quickened his pace! Have they entered our apartment? No I had them wait outside the door because I felt like these two people arent very good. Shika said in a low voice. You did the right thing. Dont let them in and wait for my return! Seiji began running at a high speed. Akatsuki Mitarai actually came looking for him at his home! What did he want!? Revenge? Or to threaten him? Akatsuki was a dangerous individual. Just thinking about how Akatsuki was currently in front of his apartment, Seiji was quite tense. No, he needed to calm down. Although he was quite worried about Shika and Reo, especially because it was such a situation, it was important not to panic. Are they enemies? Shika asked after hearing what her adopted brother said. Yes! Be on guard, Seiji told her. Just let them wait outside and try to avoid talking to them If they attack, take Reo and escape! Got it, Shika answered in a serious tone. Akatsuki together with a Spirit-branded Retainer isnt someone that Shika-chan can deal with, and even if Im there as well Although he successfully made Akatsuki lose multiple times during the Winter Snow Festival duels, Seiji knew clearly that it was still going to be incredibly difficult for just him and Shika to deal with that bastard. Just because he won twice in a game-like duel against Akatsukis Spirit-branded Retainer didnt mean that he would be able to win in an actual battle, because a duel like that game with rules like someone who went out of bounds would be declared a loser was completely different from an actual battle! If Akatsuki and his Spirit-branded Retainer were serious this time Everything else aside, the Uehara Apartments would probably be reduced to rubble! Perhaps Seiji would be able to find a way to win using his ability to save and load, but rather than facing off against him right now and causing the destruction of property, he felt that it was better to avoid a direct confrontation for the time being. In order to truly counter Akatsuki Mitarai, he had to find an equal-level existenceNatsuya. Im hanging up now. Be extra cautious. Okay After hanging up, Seiji immediately called the student council president. However, he received a busy signal. He called her again, but her line was still busy. Perhaps she was currently talking to someone else. After calling Natsuya several times but failing each time, Seiji sent Natsuya a text message instead, hoping that she would respond as soon as possible after reading his text. Then, he called Shika again, so that he could know what was currently going on Akatsuki Mitarai was currently waiting. Since he had visited unannounced, he knew that it was perfectly normal that Seiji might not be home. He was confident that Seiji would rush home as soon as possible, so he didnt mind waiting for a little while. Besides, waiting was also a method for him to display his sincerity. While it was slightly impolite to visit unannounced like this, for a Yin-Yang Master like him to personally visit someone who had been exiled was a huge display of his sincerity in his opinion. Besides, he was waiting outside in the snow in front of Seijis doorstep, which seemed like a great display of sincerity that even the Haruta Family wouldnt find fault with. In Akatsuki Mitarais opinion, Seiji Haruta was insignificant. He was only at the level of worthy of paying attention to. The true problem with Seiji Haruta was that the Haruta family behind him was one of the seven major Yin-Yang Master families. Or, more specifically, Seijis older sister Qilin Girl, Yui Haruta! Chapter 394 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu If Akatsuki wanted to obtain Natsuya Yoruhana, he knew that Seiji Haruta would obstruct him. He considered it quite easy to get rid of this trash from the Haruta Family. However, he didnt know how Yui Haruta would react. Akatsuki didnt want to make the Qilin Girl his enemy. Although he was confident in his own power, she was at another much higher level than him, and he knew that it would be nothing more than suicide to go against her. The last idiot that challenged this Qilin Girl directly was burned to death and left as nothing but ashes together with all of his Spirit-branded Retainers! There was even no need for a cremation! Since he was uncertain what exactly Yui Harutas attitude was towards her exiled younger brother, the best move for him would be to prepare for the worst-case scenario that she still paid attention to what happened to Seiji Haruta. He felt that was the wisest and most cautious move to make. Not to mention, the Haruta Family consisted of more than just Yui Haruta. It would be fine if Seiji Haruta had still been a pure piece of trash, but that was no longer the case. On the day of the Winter Snow Festival, Akatsuki had personally witnessed the power that he displayed. No matter where Seiji obtained his power, power was power. A family member that displayed some rudimentary signs of powerthe Haruta Family wouldnt possibly completely ignore him. Among the seven major families, the Haruta Family was rather low-profile in Yin-Yang Master society. They took such a low profile that many people believed that they were currently weakening, or perhaps becoming weaker than the other six major families. Akatsuki was uncertain whether these rumors were true or not, but even if the Haruta Family was weakening, they still werent a family that any normal Yin-Yang Master family or faction would easily be able to antagonize and get away with it. At the very least, the Mitarai Family would be unable to do such a thing, as they werent one of the seven major families. At any rate, if he killed Seiji Haruta, he didnt know how Yui Haruta or the Haruta Family would respond. He felt that it would be too risky. After taking that into consideration, he decided on his current action. He heard footsteps approaching. Akatsuki looked in that direction and saw the person that he had been waiting for. He showed off a polite smile. Good afternoon, Haruta-san. Good afternoon, Mitarai-san. Seiji looked at the dark-blue-haired handsome boy in front of him who was wearing a black windbreaker. He coldly and calmly greeted Akatsuki, then looked at the girl next to him. She was a beauty who had shiny red short hair and light-golden eyes. Her skin was snow-white, and she had a cold look in her eyes and an expressionless face. She was wearing a dark little jacket, a purple-red short one-piece dress, and white socks. She was standing there silently with an umbrella in hand. She appeared beautiful but lacking in life force, as if she was an exquisite marionette. This is one of my other Spirit-branded Retainers, Akasuzume Koogi. Akatsuki indicated to the girl next to him. The red-haired girl slightly bowed her head to Seiji in greeting, but didnt say a single word. What business do you have with me that made you come all the way here? Seiji asked him directly after he finished glancing over at Akatsukis Spirit-branded Retainer. I would like to have a discussion with Haruta-san. Akatsuki smiled. Its a bit cold outside. May I have the honor of resting in your home? For such a simple place to accommodate an honored guest like you would be far too inappropriate. Lets find another location outside to have a discussion at. As you wish, Haruta-san. Thats fine as well. I would like to put what I have with me in my home, please wait for me for a moment. Sure thing. Akatsuki made way for Seiji to enter his apartment. Seiji walked up to his own door and knocked. Shika-chan, its me, open up. The door opened. Brother Help me put these doujinshi products away Im going outside with them for a bit. Seiji handed his paper sack to his adopted sister. Shika took the sack and looked at her brothers face. Judging by hes attitude, hes probably only here to talk. It wont be a problem. Seiji smiled and patted her on the head. Take good care of Reo-chan for me Theres no need to follow me. Ill come back by myself in a bit. Something flashed in Shikas eyes. As Seiji retracted his hand, he turned around and walked back up to Akatsuki and Akasuzume. The black-haired girl silently watched them leave together. Seiji rode in Akatsukis car. They went to a private room in a coffee caf in the business district. This room wasnt very large, and it was simply and elegantly decorated. There was also a French window that gave everyone both inside and outside a clear view. After they all sat down and ordered some coffee, Seiji looked towards Akatsuki and Akasuzume. Akatsuki also looked at Seiji as well. They exchanged glances and remained silent for several seconds. What would you like to discuss with me, Mitarai-san? Haruta-san probably has guessed as well, its about Natsuya. The dark-blue-haired boy smiled. I think I already went over that with you during the Winter Snow Festival. Seiji looked directly into Akatsukis eyes. Your relationship with her isnt good enough to the point where you can directly call her by name, so please dont. Akatsukis expression froze over for a moment as something icy flashed in his eyes. Youre trying to test me so quickly. It would seem like Haruta-san is feeling anxious about me. This isnt a test, its something that I truly want to say But the fact that you suddenly came looking for me indeed made me feel tense, Seiji responded calmly and honestly. Heh heh, Haruta-san is someone who truly values the companion thats cohabiting with you I believe that her name is Shika Kagura, am I right? Shes living together with me, not cohabiting. My apologies for the mistake. But if you live together for a long time, its likely that itll turn into cohabitation. Thats none of your business. Seiji was expressionless. Its indeed none of my business, but its also not completely unrelated to me. Akatsuki had a cold expression in his eyes while still smiling. Haruta-san, why dont you just behave and enjoy your time together with Kagura-san? What does that mean? Do I really have to say it directly for you to understand? You already have Kagura-san, so stop approaching Natsuya. Everyone in the room fell silent. At this time, the server arrived and placed everyones coffee before them. A tantalizing aroma of coffee spread through the room. However, not a single person as much as even glanced at the coffee. This is the reason that you came looking for me? To ask me to stay away from Natsuya? Seiji spoke up again after the server left. Thats right. As long as you do that, itll be good for both you and me. Akatsuki maintained his fake smile. Thats quite shameless of you to say. Not at all, since I wouldnt ask you to do so for free. As long as you accept, I can provide you everything that Natsuya can provide youto an even greater extent. The dark-blue-haired handsome boy extended his palms. I dont believe that you have the ability to do so. Please believe that I do. I have far more resources at my disposal than she does. Perhaps thats true, but Im not talking about resources. What did you mean, then? Something that a person like you will find impossible to understand, Seiji said lightly. Heh heh, what interesting words you say, Haruta-san. Akatsuki chuckled coldly. Another moment of silence fell between them. If I refuse your request, what will you do? Do you really have to refuse? Haruta-san, its best not to make hasty decisions. Please consider again, for the sake of you and your companion living with you. Akatsuki made sure to place extra emphasis on the last part, for the sake of you and your companion living with you. Seiji furrowed his eyebrows slightly. I came here with sincerity, and Im honestly requesting you not to get in my way, Akatsuki said coldly. If you agree right now, I can immediately write you a check for 50,000,000 sakuras. If you think thats insufficient, my upper limit is 100,000,000 sakuras. Please seriously consider my sincerity, and dont just casually reject. Otherwise, youll be sure to regret it. Snow fell outside the window. There was an icy cold atmosphere in the coffee cafs room. Chapter 395 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Akatsuki and his Spirit-branded Retainer left. Seiji sat alone in the private room of the coffee caf, looking at the three cups of coffee that remained untouched, watching them cool. His cell phone rang. When he checked the caller ID, it was Natsuya as he expected. Hey, Seiji! Are you alright!? The moment he accepted the call, the student council presidents voice hurriedly spoke up on the other end. When she saw his text message, she felt nervous and tense as she immediately called him. Its alright, Natsuya Seiji responded, but discovered that his tone of voice was a little grim, so he coughed to clear his emotions. Akatsuki Mitarai has left already. He was only here to talk to me. He managed to restore his tone to normal. What did he say? Take some money and get the hell out of my way. Eh? Well, that was the gist of what he said to me. Seiji chuckled. Natsuya fell silent for a moment. He must be worried about my Haruta Family, and feels that its too risky to just kill me, which is probably why he said what he did. Seiji paused for a few seconds. It seems that even though Im currently exiled, I still enjoy the protection of my family name. Seiji Ive been too arrogant, Natsuya. Seiji leaned back against the coffee cafs sofa and looked outside the window. Even though my strength is still insufficient, I still acted all high and mighty, thinking that I would be able to accomplish something. How foolish of me. Natsuya didnt know what to say. I apologize that I was unable to force him to stop calling you by name, nor was I able to just beat him up again. Huh? I really wanted to beat that face of his! Just like what I did during the Winter Snow Festival. However, his Spirit-branded Retainer was staring intently at me the entire time I could only endure. Seijis voice revealed his discontent. Natsuya was rendered speechless. She didnt know what expression she had right now anymore. The current me is still far too weak. Although Im steadily increasing my power, its still not enough. I need to improve even faster, Seiji said in a serious tone. Natsuya, is there some location where I can seclude myself for cultivation? The type of place where I only need to stay and cultivate at for a while, helping me to absorb energy from the environment and then transform myself. What the heck type of transformation would that be! Theres no such thing. What about some place where I can obtain a powerful spirit beast? Theres no such place, either! What about trying to go to some place with sealed ancient artifacts? Even if there were such places, I couldnt possibly allow you to go! So this last one really existed? Im being serious, is there some method to greatly increase my power in a short period of time? Seiji inquired in all seriousness. Life isnt a shonen manga Natsuya sighed. To be serious, yes, there are such methods, but most of those methods have more downsides than benefits At this moment, she suddenly paused as if having recalled something. Did you think of a good method? No its nothing. I dont think that its nothing. You must have thought of something, so please tell me what it is. Seiji chased after this lead. I dont want to say. Natsuya softly refused. Then Ill just have to ask Fujihara-san, and if she doesnt have any good ideas, Ill have to ask my older sister, the leading scion of the Haruta Family although I dont know if shell tell me anything. Are you being serious? I already said that Im quite serious about this. Natsuya Yoruhana fell into silence. Then, she sighed. Your rate of growth is already miraculously fast. Theres no need to force yourself, Seiji You can just back out I really hate that guys face! I want to give him a vicious beating and ruin that pretty face of his, Seiji interrupted Natsuya with a heavy tone. Dont make me do as that bastard asks, Natsuya. I wont leave your side! Natsuya felt like she clearly heard those words within his statement. There was a warm feeling in her heart that felt indescribable. Tell me then, just what method can I use? Seiji asked once again. I wont be rash, and Im capable of making rational decisions. No need to worry that Ill blindly be foolhardy. He even made such a promise. Natsuya almost laughed out loud. Youre doing something rash and foolhardy right now! Idiot! she retorted in her mind. It was impossible for her to reason with such an idiot. So, she could only follow along. Challengers Blood Wine.'' What? I was just busy with a family conference. At the conference, I learned about something called the Challengers Blood Wine, Natsuya explained. One of the seven major families, the Kurosaki Family, has been researching together with the Himiki Family regarding a creation they call the Challengers Blood Wine, and its basically complete now. The so-called Challengers Blood Wine to explain it simply, its created as a result of numerous Spiritual Ability users agreeing to a certain contract before duelingthe losers would have to pay in Spirit blood that will be used in creating a wine thats capable of increasing Spiritual Power and Mana, which only the final overall winner of the duel will be allowed to drink. That is to say, this is a ritual that sacrifices all the losers power in order to increase the winners power. If theres enough Spiritual Ability users that participate in this free-for-all duel at once, then the final victor has the chance to massively increase his or her power all at once. Seiji was rendered speechless. He felt a subtle sense of dj vu. Many participants would battle against each other, with the losers sacrificed and only a sole winner receiving all the benefits wasnt this just like the story of Fate/Stay Night!? It really seemed quite similar to him. If all the participants were Yin-Yang Masters and their Spirit-branded Retainers, that seemed like the equivalent of masters and heroic spirits, not to mention that this Blood Wine capable of increasing ones power seemed so similar to the Holy Grail. It was a complete copy! No He shouldnt say that. After all, they were all variations of martial arts competition in the end, including this Challengers Blood Wine free-for-all duel. It wasnt like it was a total ripoff. Apparently, the losers that pay in Spirit Blood will suffer injuries to their bodies and souls, but not to an irrecoverable extent. Its supposed to take from one month to six months for their injuries to fully recover. Also, the victor that receives the right to drink the Challengers Blood Wine wont suffer from any negative effects whatsoever. If all of this is true, then participating in this ritual could be quite a harvest. However, the Kurosaki Family and Himiki Family have only done private tests among themselves, without a single public testing. Right now, theyre preparing to open up the first ever Challengers Blood Wine ritual, which is scheduled to begin next year in January. At this time, theyll be inviting the representatives of all the major families and factions to be witnesses, as well as allow a certain extent of inspecting and checking the Blood Wine. Before anyone has truly seen the ritual, even if one of the seven major families, the Kurosaki Family, is vouching for it, people still have their doubts, is that it? Seiji rubbed his chin. Thats right. To be able to increase ones power with zero negative side affects is far too much of a temptation for any Spiritual Ability user, which is why you have to take extra caution, Natsuya said in a heavy tone. Even if the Challengers Blood Wine really has zero side effects as advertised, participating in such a large-scale battle to begin with might cause serious injuries, defeat, or even death. A moment of silence fell between them. In order to become stronger in a short period of time, such a degree of risk is probably necessary, just like how theres no free lunch in the world, Seiji said calmly. Seiji Thank you for telling me all this. Ill consider it over carefully and not participate in it hastily. Seiji chuckled. Ill try my best to obtain more detailed information about this ritual and give it to you later. Natsuya sighed. That would be great. Im truly thankful. Dont say that Im the one whos She wanted to say something, but was unable to say anything else. They ended their conversation there. Natsuya slowly looked outside her window and watched the falling snowflakes as something flashed in her eyes. Chapter 396 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu The night of New Years Eve. Seiji and Shika and Reo sat together by the kotatsu, watching television. On the television program was a middle-aged man wearing bright red with strangely shaped golden accessories and ridiculous makeup. He was even dancing in a style more suitable for young women while singing a joyous tune Although he was comical all over, he wasnt disgusting at all, and was quite amusing. After this rather unique male singer finished his performance, the hosts gave a useless speech. Next up was a middle-aged woman wearing plain Sakura Island clothing whoops, it would be politer to refer to her as a female singer. There was a group of handsome men wearing similar clothing accompanying her as dancers. She was an excellent singer, but there was a mysterious awkwardness to the handsome men dancing behind her, which made people focus too much on that rather than her singing. After that, there was a duo of two handsome idols singing. At first they sang in quite a reserved manner, but when they both took off and threw away their jackets in the middle, revealing their vests inside, they suddenly changed to a passionate style Various types of singers and groups performed as the sound of singing continuously echoed in Seijis living room. In between watching TV, Seiji also browsed the internet with his cell phone and chatted with his friends. He made arrangements with Mika and Chiaki to celebrate the New Year tomorrow morning. The night gradually got darker. Shika made some soba noodles and the three of them ate them together by the kotatsu, slurping them up. A while after they ate, it was almost twelve oclockmidnight. The television showed various locations as it indicated the countdown to New Year, showing many groups of people excitedly waiting for its arrival. Everyone was smiling in preparation to say farewell to this year, hoping that the next year would be even better. At this moment, Seiji noticed something. He turned around, only to see that his adopted sister was looking in his direction. Whats the matter? Nothing Shika lowered her head slightly. I just feel like as if Im dreaming. Eh? Meeting Brother Seiji and being able to stay here like this Its just like a dream, she muttered lightly. After the clock tower rang to indicate the coming of the New Year, would she wake up from this dream? Would she suddenly open her eyes to discover that she was still in her former apartment by herself? Could all of this just be her fantasy? A large hand appeared in her field of vision. When she lifted her head and looked, she saw her adopted brother smiling gently at her, reaching out with his hand. Shika blinked at this. She lifted her hand and gently placed her palm within his larger hand. Seiji closed his hand and enveloped hers. With an adopted sister like you, I feel like Im dreaming as well. Seiji smiled. But, this isnt a dream heres the proof. He squeezed her hand with a slight amount of force. It felt soft, warm, and real. Shika also held onto his hand. It felt solid, warm, and real to her as well. The feeling was so real to her. The anxiety in her heart disappeared just like that as she smiled. The two of them smiled at each other which caused the atmosphere to become somewhat romantic. *Thud!* A sudden sound interrupted this atmosphere. The sound came from Reo-chan. As she was falling asleep, her head landed on the table, causing a small thud. Mew She even yawned cutely. Seiji and Shika both froze up. The two of them let go of each other and took back their hands. Seiji awkwardly coughed. Shikas face was slightly red. Reo-chan, how about going to sleep now? Seiji asked. Eh The little girl regained her senses when she heard this question. She slowly lifted her head and rubbed her eyes. No I want to watch it together Then do your best to stay awake for a little longer. Okay, meow Reo patted herself on the cheeks and forced herself to be spirited. After a while longer, time finally arrived for the countdown. Ten, nine, eight The television program kept switching scenes and showing everyone in Sakura Island chanting the countdown in unison. Six, five, four Seiji, Shika, and Reo began counting down together with the television. Three! Two! One!!! The countdown was at its end. *Boom* They heard something faint and heavy in the distance. At the same time, they also felt like something invisible just passed them by. Everything suddenly became dark around them! Was this a power outage!? Brother So cold Whats the matter? Seiji immediately cast [Astral Vision] to help him see in the darkness. He saw that something seemed to be wrong with Reo. She was clutching herself and shivering. Reo!? Seiji hurriedly rushed to her side to check her situation. He found out that she had a fever! Why were things suddenly like this? Seiji thought of the noise just now and the strange sensation of something invisible having passed them by. What just happened? Some sort of magical attack? Was it Akatsuki Mitarai? No If it really was Akatsuki, it probably wouldnt have been like that Im so cold Harano onii-chan Reo was muttering. No matter what, he had to do something. Seiji immediately cast [Beginning-level healing] on Reo. However, it didnt have any effect. She had a fever, but it was no ordinary fever. Could it have been because of Reos mysterious power? Seiji thought of Mayuzumi Amamis high fever from previously. Could this strange phenomenon that just occurred have some relationship with the mysterious power? Seiji furrowed his eyebrows. We have to take her to the hospital immediately. He made an instant decision before looking towards Shika. How about you come along as well? Shika nodded as she looked towards Reo with a look of concern on her face. The two of them immediately put on their winter jackets and helped Reo to put one on as well. In the meantime, Seiji also asked Shika if she felt anything strange, and Shika mentioned that she had. She also heard the same muffled sound as well as something invisible passing her by. If two Spiritual Ability users had the same feeling, that meant it was no mistake. Something must have happened just now, which likely caused the power outage as well as Reo-chans fever, Seiji inferred. Shika nodded in agreement. Was it some type of spell? Who cast it? What was their goal? Or was it another coincidentally successful story of a hundred demons ritual activating? Or something similar? And, how large was the area of effect? There were many questions Seiji carried Reo in his arms after putting a winter jacket on her and left his apartment together with Shika. It was quite cold outside. The moon couldnt be seen and everything was dark. Seiji looked over at the Uehara Familys residence next door. He was worried about Mika, so he went to knock on the door. The door soon opened. Seiji Mika its good that youre alright. Whats the matter with Reo-chan? Mika noticed that something was off about her condition. She suddenly started having a fever, I suspect that it has to do with her mysterious power Did you feel anything just now? Seiji asked in a low voice. I felt as if something invisible passed by me and I heard a low, muffled sound. Mika furrowed her eyebrows slightly. However, mom didnt feel anything Thats no mistaken impression that you have there. Shika-chan and I heard and felt something as well, so something definitely happened. It might have been a spell or ritual of some sort. The power outage as well as Reo-chans fever were both likely caused by it, Seiji said in a serious tone. I dont know who or what did this Right now, Im going to take Reo-chan to the hospital together with Shika-chan. Be careful at home, I dont know what else may happen still. If something happens, call my cell phone immediately. I cant call you, Mika said with a frown as she held up her cell phone. Theres no more signal. What!? Chapter 397 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu A few minutes ago, when it was almost New Years. At almost the very top of a world-level tall tower known as the Sky Tree, which was over six hundred meters tall, a silver-haired boy in black Sakura Island clothing was sitting here. This was definitely no location an ordinary tourist would be able to reach. At such height, just the powerful and chilly winds alone would be impossible for any normal person to withstand. It was obvious that this boy who was sitting here so relaxedly was no ordinary person. He looked down at the city below him, humming a fun and casual song while shaking his head. After he finished humming his song, he fell quiet for a few seconds before speaking up, Tsubame, give me one more glass, please. There was no response. I know that Ive drank more than allowed already, but I just want one more glass. There was still no response. Its almost about to be the New Years. How can such an important moment be without alcohol? He clasped his hands together in an imploring manner as he looked beside him. Please~ Tsubame~ Give me one more glass, just one tiny little glass~ He lowered his head and even begged. There was the sound of a sigh. Then, a cyan-colored wine flagon and an exquisite glass materialized in midair as fragrant wine poured out from the flagon into the glass. Thank you! I love you the most! The young man gave his passionate thanks as he received the wine glass and immediately took a sip, revealing a blissful expression. You have quite a way of having fun, finding such a place to enjoy the scenery while enjoying some wine, a voice suddenly spoke up beside him. The silver-haired boy turned around to see that a black-haired beauty had arrived next to him without him realizing it. Hey, Qilin. I told you not to address me like that, the girl stated coldly. Qi-chan, then? Do you want me to kick you off from here? Er Milady then? The girl didnt say no to this. Milady, why did you come to find me? To kill you. Eh!? If you do anything strange, thats what will happen. Hey, hey dont scare me. The silver-haired boy seemed to be frightened. Im just stating the facts. The black-haired girl looked at him. At such an important time, youre actually not staying where you should be If I discover that youre doing something you shouldnt, Ill simply have to kill you. So scary The young man was shivering. The girl retracted her gaze and turned to look at the city below her. It was about time. All those people below amongst all the lights didnt have an inkling of what the New Year that was about to arrive really represented. It would be the arrival of a new era, but at the same time also the return of an old era. Long, long ago, people feared the darkness, and relied on each other and the power of numbers to resist against their fear of the unknown. By now, people ignored the darkness, and ignored each other as well, forgetting what their ancestors had faced head-on as well as the precious things they used to possess. The relationships between people became less than in the past as they used the intangible internet to fulfill their needs for communication and connection to others. They believed that this would make them independent enough to face everything as they abandoned many things that they should have valued as precious. They never knew that the darkness had always been present, and never left. Nor did they know that some things that seemed as sturdy as stone were far easier to break than they thought. This included both electric lights in the darkness as well as the never-resting internet. What would people do if these so-called foundations of modern life disappeared? Its so beautiful, isnt it? the silver-haired boy spoke up. When looking at it from above, the entire city seems just like a treasure box thats giving off such an alluring light. The black-haired girl looked towards the young man. She saw that his eyes were sparkling. Such a brilliant scene will be swallowed by darkness in just a while. Just thinking of this, it seems all the more beautiful its so amazing. The young man took another small sip of his wine as he exclaimed, Everything beautiful in the world is at its most beautiful moment right before its about to be destroyed! The moment before its destroyed, its beauty is at a peak that cant be surpassed by any artwork in the world! Only human souls can experience such beauty!! The girl hmphed coldly upon hearing his high-pitched words. How vulgar. Milady, what do you think of all this, then? Theres no need to tell you. Dont be like that, tell me~ Were companions! Were seeing this moment together, so theres nothing wrong with talking about what you think. The silver-haired boy chuckled. Ive never treated you as my companion. Theres nothing to discuss with you, the black-haired girl stated coldly. So cold! But, an icy beauty type is pretty nice as well, or should I say that youre a tsundere? *Boom!* The silver-haired boy was kicked off the high tower. Wahhh!! he shouted pitifully as he dropped from such a height. Suddenly, a pitch-black claw emerged from the darkness and accurately caught him. Thank you Tsubame He sat up on the claw and looked at his wineglass while almost crying. The wine spilled can I have another glass? There was the sound of yet another helpless sigh. It was almost time. The black-haired girl watched the city and silently waited. The moment she was waiting for arrived. All the blinding lights in the city, the street lights, in everyones houses, in various buildings and businesses they all went out! It seemed just like a large candle that had been blown out. Everything sank into darkness. Happy New Year, the girl said lightly. She wasnt talking to anyone in particular. She was only talking to the new generation. Not only had the electricity gone out, there was no cell phone signals or internet. As they took a taxi to the hospital where Natsuya had helped him set up the right to receive magical-related treatment, Seiji held on to Reo as he looked outside the taxis window. Apart from other cars lights, there was only darkness. The traffic lights were using a backup power source, so traffic was still able to proceed as normal. Could this have happened to the entire city? Seiji muttered to himself. What did he feel just earlier? It was so strong that it stopped all electricity and communications signals!? It seemed like it had a huge area of effect, although he was unsure just how huge it was. Was Peach-sensei affected? Did she have a fever just like Reo? He was unable to call her, so there was no way to contact Mayuzumi and ascertain her situation. Seiji was quite worried. Not long later, the taxi reached the hospital. The hospital also had a backup power generator, and had some basic lights on. After paying the taxi driver his fare, Seiji got off the taxi together with Shika and rushed towards the hospital door with Reo in his arms. The female doctor on duty gave the little girl a checkup and informed them that the reason for Reos condition had something to do with her soul. There was no way to cure it, but they could suppress her fever with medicine. The cause is in her soul it must be due to her mysterious power as I thought! Seiji furrowed his eyebrows. Luckily, medicine was available to help reduce her fever. The female doctor prescribed some medicine for Reo and arranged a high-class hospital room for her to receive an IV drip in. Seiji was able to sigh in at least some relief after seeing her condition obviously improve. Shika-chan, stay here and take care of Reo. Im going to go look for Peach-sensei, he told her. Although he was unsure if Mayuzumi would be in her apartment right now for New Years, he had to go take a look. After leaving the hospital, Seiji checked his cell phone again. There was still no signal. The city was pitch-dark and all forms of communication were shut down it felt to him as if time had reversed to an older era without electric lights or cell phones. He faintly heard the sound of a bell. He figured it came from a nearby temple. According to stories, ringing a bell was supposed to help clear away frustrations for the New Year. However, with the city in its current situation, the frustrations probably wouldnt be so easily cleared. What an awful New Year just what bastard caused all this!? Chapter 398 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu What Seiji wanted to know was what many other people wanted to know right now. For a major citys entire electrical system as well as communications system to stop working was a huge incident! Although important places still had working sources of backup power that could be temporarily used, it would be a lot more difficult to recover the communication system. And, just to give some basic examples of the consequences from being unable to contact anyone: nobody would be able to call for an ambulance in an emergency, or call the police in an event of a crime, or call the fire department in case of a fire People could die! Why did all this happen? Did their city receive an EMP attack? From where!? All the public officials, electric company employees, and communications company employees various personnel in these fields all worked overtime to deal with this disaster. Meanwhile, in another part of society, the Spiritual Ability users were enraged as well. Who the hell cast such a large-scale disruption spell!? It was affecting the entire city, which was basically at the level of a terrorist attack! Which bastard dared to do such a thing!? No matter who or what faction did such a thing, they were dead meat! Although the communications system were cut off, the Spiritual Ability users had their own ways of communication. Soon, various faction leaders came to an accord and gave orders for their elites to investigate what happened immediately. This person or faction that angered so many Spiritual Ability user factions would be ended on the spot if they were discovered! Seiji didnt get a chance to leave the hospital. That was because he saw the person he was going to go look for. Harano! Saki was supporting Mayuzumi as they got off a taxi. Editor Yoshizawa! Sensei! Seiji ran towards them. Mayuzumi suddenly got a fever Its the same for Reo. Shika-chan and I brought her here, and I was just about to go find Sensei Seiji princess-carried Mayuzumi as he quickly ran back inside the hospital. After the doctor gave her a checkup, the doctor gave Mayuzumi the exact same medicine as Reo and arranged a room for Mayuzumi to receive an IV drip in. I was spending the New Years together with Mayuzumi, and when it reached twelve oclock midnight the power suddenly went out and she got a fever, saying that she felt something strange, Saki explained. I felt like there was something wrong with this fever, so I brought her here. What you felt was correct. Harano, whats going on here? The female editor furrowed her eyebrows. I dont know, either. Shika-chan and I felt something at that moment as well, but we dont know what exactly happened. Seiji sighed. A moment of silence fell between them. Seiji, can you hear me? a voice suddenly spoke in his ear. It was Natsuyas voice! She was apparently contacting Seiji with a spell. I can hear you, he immediately responded while indicating to Saki with a hand gesture that he needed to do something as he walked by the window side. Are you alright? Im fine. However, Reo-chan and Peach-sensei arent so fine. They both suddenly got fever right after midnight, Seiji explained. Shika-chan and I brought Reo to the hospital, and then we met Editor Yoshizawa who brought Sensei over here as well Right now, theyre both receiving IV drips at the hospital and are doing better. I see. Natsuya, do you know what happened? A powerful Spiritual Ability user or group cast a very large-scale disruption spell thats my preliminary guess, Natsuya said in a low voice. This spell has an enormous area of effect and covered the entire city! And, its power is far out of the ordinary. It even passed through all the Spiritual Ability user factions barriers at any rate, its astonishing. What spell is this? Where was it cast from? And, the most important of all, who did it? Right now, nobody knows. Everybody wants to know what happened; all the factions in our city have begun investigating, sending out all of their elites. My Yoruhana Family also convened an emergency meeting just now and requested any relevant information whatsoever to be reported to them. Anyone that knows something but intentionally hides it without reporting it will be treated as an accomplice who will be punished most severely if discovered. Seiji furrowed his eyebrows slightly. Reo and Sensei have been affected do they count as relevant information? Yes. Natsuya sighed. What will happen if you report information about them? Seiji asked in a heavy tone of voice. The worst result would be that they could get Reo Tachibana and Amami-san involved Ill do my very best to prevent that from happening, Natsuya told him seriously. Theres many ways to fudge my reports. I wont mention anything about the mysterious power, and Ill only say that they were accidental victims from the game of one hundred demons. That shouldnt attract any attention. Hmm Seiji rubbed his chin. As for Reo Tachibana and Amami-sans treatment, if theres anything you need help with, let me know For now, let me teach you the spell to keep in contact. Seiji attentively listened to Natsuyas instructions. After confirming that he understood how to cast the spell, Natsuya ended their conversation. Seiji returned to Sakis side. Just now, Natsuya Yoruhana contacted me using a spell and explained some things to me, he told the female editor. A mysterious large-scale magic spell caused all of this. We dont know who the caster is, and theres many Spiritual Ability users currently investigating. Something flashed in Sakis eyes. Seiji glanced over at Mayuzumi who was still on the hospital bed, then told Saki that he was going back over to Reo and left Mayuzumis hospital room. The spell that Natsuya taught him was called [Astral Communication]. It was an easy spell usable between Spirit-branded Retainers and their contracted Yin-Yang Masters. After practicing for about an hour, Seiji succeeded in mastering it as he contacted Natsuya. Did you report about what you knew? Yes, there wasnt any response. It seems like they treated it as unimportant. Thats good, then. How are Reo Tachibana and Amami-san? Theyve gotten better. At this rate, theyll probably recover from their fever by morning. Thats good, then. A moment of silence fell between them. Then, both of them chuckled. Good night, Seiji. Good night, Natsuya. They ended their conversation there. Seiji then checked his system due to a system notification saying that he now had a new option, [Beginning-level Astral Communication], available in his [Spiritual Abilities] options. The systems version of [Beginning-level Astral Communication] had the ability to communicate with any Spiritual Ability user. He would first have to mark a specific person, and the marked person would also have to use a minor amount of Mana to maintain the connection. Obviously, this spell wasnt nearly as convenient as a cell phone or talking over the internet. It was only useful in certain special situations. Seiji returned to Reos hospital bed after he closed his system. Shika-chan, go ahead and sleep. Ill take care of her for a while, he told her. Shika was about to respond when her expression changed. Seiji noticed something as well, so he immediately cast [Astral Vision]. He saw a light green feathers descending from the air. This is Seiji focused on the sight. A feather softly landed by Reos cheeks before disappearing. A second, third, fourth a patch of green feathers appeared and lightly descended. Seiji reflexively caught one that was in front of him. He was able to catch it, but couldnt feel anything at all. It instantly disappeared, just like a bubble. Beautiful green feathers kept falling, just like a dream. The quietly sleeping little girl was currently dreaming. Dreamlike feathers Chapter 399 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu This scene caused Seiji to recall when he was fighting Reo who had lost control of herself. At that time, it was as if she was possessed, with a green-winged beautiful womans ethereal shadow behind her. She had been able to shoot her feathers as a method of attacking. Was the mysterious power activated again due to the influence of that strange spell? It seemed likely to him. The situation seemed better than that time since there was no black mist but he couldnt know if there would be any black mist later. Should he wake Reo up now? Just as Seiji was thinking about it, she made a sound from the hospital bed. Mmm Reo was moving. All of the falling feathers instantly disappeared. Reo slowly opened her eyes. Harano onii-san How do you feel? Seiji asked in concern. I had a dream I dreamed that I went to the amusement park together with onii-san. The little girl rubbed her eyes. An amusement park Seiji recalled that they had visited an amusement park together before in her soul realm. Just a dream? You didnt feel anything else? I also feel a little uncomfortable. Reo looked towards the IV drip in her hand, then glanced over at the IV bottle. Since her fever hadnt receded yet, it was only natural for her to feel uncomfortable. The doctors medicine seems to be quite effective. At this rate, your fever should be gone by morning. Oh Reo began looking around the hospital room. Although Seiji wanted to have her continue to sleep, would those feathers reappear if she fell asleep again? Should he let things be? Seiji mulled things over. Reo, theres some manga available here. How about reading one? Sure. The little girl nodded. Seiji brought over a manga for her from the bookshelf in the room. Reo sat upright and began reading the manga. Seiji indicated to Shika that he was leaving for a bit, then headed to Mayuzumis hospital room to check on her. He saw that there was an abnormal scene in her room as well! Some blue lanterns were floating around the mangakas hospital bed, white flames quietly burning within them. Seiji had seen identical lanterns in the soul realm before, when Mayuzumi had combined with Hinako Haza and transformed into Blue Lantern Ghost. He walked up closer and observed. Harano, whats the matter? Saki, who just walked out of the restroom, saw that there was something off about his behavior. Editor Yoshizawa, please dont approach here for the moment. Seiji held up his hand. Saki paused in her footsteps. What exactly happened? Senseis mysterious power has been activated. Theres some things around us right now. He didnt know if these lanterns would be dangerous, so he asked the editor to stay at a distance just in case. If they were touched, would they disappear just like Reos feathers, or would there be some other reaction? Seiji wanted to confirm it; even if there was the possibility that they would explode on touch although he felt that was highly unlikely. What exactly were these, anyways? Astral projections? Materializations of Mana? Personal barriers? Should he contact Natsuya and discuss things with her again? Her current situation was one where she was forced to report any relevant information to her family, and Seiji didnt want Reo and Sensei to get involved He mulled it over for a while. He decided not to tell Natsuya about these abnormal scenes for the time being. Nor would he attempt to investigate. He would simply observe. Seiji looked towards the quietly sleeping Mayuzumi. Sensei, wake up. He attempted to wake her. Mmm The mangaka reacted to his calling her. In just an instant, all the blue lanterns disappeared in exactly the same fashion as Reos feathers. When she opened her eyes, Mayuzumi began smiling foolishly upon seeing Seiji by her bedside. Seiji~ she called out intimately to him. Seiji was surprised and astonished. Seeing his surprise, the mangakas expression froze over as well. She finally woke up fully due to this. No not Seiji Saki brought me to the hospital, where I met Haruta-kun Her face instantly turned bright red as she had an embarrassed expression. Sensei were you dreaming just now? Seiji tried asking. Wah!!! Mayuzumi let out a sound of embarrassment and averted her gaze. Seiji was rendered speechless. He really wanted to know what dream she was having, but also faintly perceived that it would be best not to ask. There was an awkward atmosphere. Cough Sensei, you seem pretty spirited, thats great Ill come back again later. He could only retreat for the time being. Harano Saki called out to him. Its okay to approach now, Editor Yoshizawa. Seiji walked out of the room as he said this. She walked over to the bed and asked out of concern, Mayuzumi, whats the matter? Saki Im so embarrassed the mangaka said in a low tone. After having such a dream and believing herself to still be dreaming after waking up, then calling the real Seijis name in such a tone of voice She wanted to go hide in a hole somewhere! Why did she have such a dream? Honestly, she was Seiji reentered Mayuzumis hospital room after checking up on Reo one more time and waiting a sufficient length of time that he figured she could calm down in. Sensei, theres something I have to discuss with you. Haruta-kun That now was Mayuzumis face was still slightly red. Its not about the dream, its about the abnormal scenes. Abnormal scenes?'' Saki blinked at this. Seiji nodded. He explained how he had just witnessed many lanterns around Mayuzumi using [Astral Vision], as well as the feathers that appeared around Reo. For now, Ive been calling them abnormal scenes. Judging from the current situation, they appear when Sensei and Reo are dreaming. If this is just a temporary phenomenon, then its fine, but if it continues going on, then we need to take steps to understand it, whether its dangerous and how it can be controlled Not only that Seiji paused for a moment. The magic spell cast at midnightIm calling it the Midnight Spell for nowthat spell caused all the communications and electronic systems in the city to collapse and caused major damage. Currently, many Spiritual Ability users are investigating. Theyll be searching for any relevant information. My guess is that the Midnight Spell used something similar to the mysterious power, which affected Sensei and Reo. And as long as Sensei and Reo get exposed, theyll become targets of other Spiritual Ability users investigations. Who knows how theyll be treated then. Natsuya is currently under pressure from her own family, so she had to report information about Sensei and Reo to them. However, she cleverly hid the critical information, so her report wasnt viewed as important. But, with these abnormal scenes appearing If she reports this information, itll be quite difficult to still pull the wool over her familys eyes. Thats why I dont want to tell Natsuya about this situation. However, if we dont tell her, she wont be able to help us, and itll be difficult to understand what this phenomenon is. In the end, Im still just a newcomer to Spiritual Abilities, and Shika lacks relevant knowledge as well Seiji sighed. A moment of silence fell between them. At any rate, I hope that these abnormal scenes wont keep appearing. That way, we wont have to think too much about it. He smiled wryly as he glanced towards the mangaka. Rest up well for now, Sensei. We can see how things are after the fever recedes. Mayuzumi nodded. Hopefully, its only a temporary influence and everything will go back to normal after tonight. Seiji truly hoped for this. However, he had a faint premonition that this hope of his wouldnt come to fruition. The Midnight Spell this mysterious and powerful spell cast by an unknown entity. Was the only purpose to have the entire citys population experience what it was like to have no electricity and internet and communications? Although having none of the above was quite a serious situation already, Seiji felt like things wouldnt be so simple. Sensei and Reo were affected and showed abnormal scenes In this city that had a population of well over one million, how many people would there be that were experiencing similar things? Was this the real purpose of the midnight spell? Was this its intended effect? Something flashed in Seijis eyes as he slowly turned to look outside the window. Everything was pitch-black outside. Chapter 400 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu A while later, Mayuzumi and Reo who were both still drowsy went back to sleep. Seiji continued observing them, and in the end, the abnormal scenes didnt reappear. He was quite happy that his ominous premonition hadnt come to pass. Perhaps I really was thinking too much into it, he muttered to himself. With a large amount of people, especially those in relevant fields working overtime, communications and internet systems were gradually restored. The police received many emergency reports, and all ambulances were sent out, as well as many fire trucks were arriving at scenes of fires At the same time, relevant reports about this matter had already appeared on the internet and were the hottest topic at the moment. Right on the New Years, Sakura Islands capital citys electrical and communication systems all went down This wasnt just a headline event for Sakura Island, this was at the level of international news! The government made an official announcement about this: they were treating it as a terrorist attack! The person or persons responsible were unknown, the motive was unknown, the goal was unknown, and the technique used was unknown there was an ongoing investigation. The government didnt say much about it, while the citizens had many comments about the situation on the internet. On the largest and most famous message forum, Channel 22, there were various internet users arguing and debating over who the criminal was as well as what their motive was and how they did it. However, it was still the middle of the night. If it was morning, the forums would be even more of a hotbed for discussion. Just as everyone was focusing on the criminal, someone posted in celebration about how they were finally able to get online, making a post saying that they saw something scary while the electricity had been stopped. I saw a demon! It was definitely a Shutendoji! That was no cosplay!! I swear on my virginity that Im not lying, it was definitely a real demon! I was almost killed!! There was even a photo attached to the post. However, it only had a hazy red figure, and was incomplete. All that could be seen was that the picture was of a young man. The pictures not very clear, but thats the only one I have All I cared about was running for my life. I was so scared I immediately called the police after cell phone services were restored, but they ignored me. I know that it sounds like a lie, and I wouldnt have believed it myself if I didnt experience it. But I did, and I swear that everything I say is true! I was quite awake, and it was definitely no hallucination!! At first, the tone of the post sounded normal. But by the end, it sounded rather desperate, and the words sounded like they contained fierce emotions. The internet users that had seen so many strange and unbelievable things online before wouldnt easily believe such a ridiculous story. Naturally, they treated this post as something made-up for attention. Demon? Shutendoji? Even if youre trying to fool others, you should use something more interesting. Using such an old trick in the book? It doesnt sound scary at all. I agree with the above poster. Well, if the topic creator wanted people to comment on him in such a fashion, then I admit he succeeded. Compared to Shutendoji, Id prefer to see Tamamo-no-Mae. Topic creator, if you go out on the streets again, perhaps youll even be able to meet her. I agree with wanting to see Tamamo-no-Mae. Nobody believed this topic creator. However, similar posts appeared on the internet. Another topic creator claimed to have met a dog demon which seriously injured his friend! That dog had such a scary appearance! It didnt look like it was living at all. It resembled a zombie dog that you would see in a video game, but it felt like a demon Im his friend, and we saw the same thing. Neither of us have ever seen such a dog before in any manga or video game! It definitely wasnt a hallucination for either of us!! It was so sudden, so we werent able to take a picture who would remember to take a picture in such a situation!? Theyd only think about escaping!!! My friends left hand was broken the bones in his hand were crushed by the dogs bite There were no pictures attached to this post, but the fear in the topic creators words felt quite realistic. Similar posts kept increasing in number. Meeting female demons, seeing strange birds, seeing the dead, hearing abnormal sounds, and crashing into invisible objects Some only saw, some met these things, some were injured, and some saw others being injured After so many posts of this nature, some were finally convinced. Could this be actually real? Most internet users were still disbelieving, but some now began to view it as questionable rather than laughable. At this time, someone said that these posts about demons were specifically done by an organization to spread panic and rumors in order to achieve whatever their objective was! This might even be related to the terrorist attack. Many internet users believed this, so they now looked down upon the posts about demons even more. Some of the topic creators posting about demons fell silent, while others continued arguing with the internet, doing their best to clear their names. With more and more posts about demons appearing, some topics appeared to counter such topics. Not only that, there were now also topics about seeing a middle-aged man using spells and talismans to fight against such demons, a Spiritual Ability user. There was a topic about aliens with strange appearances catching humans. There was a topic about ninjas regarding several masked individuals wearing different colored outfits working together to attack a huge monster. There was a post about magical girls where a beautiful girl wearing a black dress and wielding a crystal rod was fighting by herself against a large group of female demons. Various posts kept appearing, and the forums were buried in discussions about the mystical. Which were lies, jokes, and truth nobody would be able to know. The best way to bury the truth, apart from destroying it completely, was to make it hazy and use a large amount of similar but false information to cover it. Another way of saying it was to distract peoples attention from the truth Seiji went online and browsed the Channel 22 message forum after he noticed that he had cell phone signal again. He immediately saw all the posts about demons. Night of one hundred demons? Not only did demons appear, there were also various other strange figures and things should he be saying that the city was turning into something out of Natsume Yuujinchou? His ominous premonition had come to fruition. Something flashed in Seijis eyes. What was the death and injury rate in the city? These demons that appeared, would they vanish after harming someone or after the night was over? Or would they continue existing? Was this Midnight Spell different from what he surmised? Was it a spell to tell ordinary people about the existence of the mystical rather than a spell to make new Spiritual Ability users appear? Compared to the night of one hundred demons that was currently occurring, the abnormal scenes surrounding Sensei and Reo didnt seem like something much anymore. Perhaps it would be okay to tell Natsuya? After thinking about it some more, he decided to continue observing the situation. He then logged on to the chat group for his game group. Hisashi was the only one online. Seigo, are you alright? Im fine, but not entirely alright How about you? Im fine, but some of the people in in our mafia group met with strange incidents and were injured to the point of having to go to the hospital. The words across the screen couldnt contain the emotions that Hisashi must have been feeling, but Seiji was able to feel Hisashis seriousness. Currently, Seiji wasnt talking to the otaku Hisashi, but instead Hisashi the son of the Juumonji mafia group. Are any of them seriously injured? One of them is quite severely injured, and is in life-threatening danger. What did he meet with? Tengu. Chapter 401 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Tengu was a rather famous demon. Legends had it that this type of demon had internal rank differences amongst its ranks. The highest level would be called Great Tengu, next was Tengu, and the lowest was Crow Tengu and other similar Lesser Tengus. And, amongst the highest-level Great Tengus, there was one particular heavenly emperor who held a grudge and transformed into an Emperor Tengu, and became one of the three strongest and evilest demons, ranked as an equal with Shutendoji and Tamamo-no-Mae! In his previous world, Seiji had never been able to draw a Great Tengu SSR card in his cell phone game What people typically thought of Tengus was that they had red faces, large noses, were tall in appearance, wore monk attire and wooden clogs, held fans and hammers in their hands, and would be winged. In summary, they were a type of male bird humanoid. However, according to the description from the victim, the Tengu that he met had a white face and a vicious appearance. The Tengu had a large nose and was wearing black-colored Sakura Island clothing. He was holding a red folding fan and had no wings on its back. Compared to a demon, I think he looked more like a singer youd find at a New Years Eve party, Hisashi said. But theres no singer I know thats capable of causing someone severe injuries with a single swipe of his fan. Seiji was rendered speechless. Indeed, there were some New Years Eve party singers that had even more ridiculous or demonic-appearing outfits than actual demons. How did he meet this Tengu? He suddenly met the Tengu on the street and was scared by the Tengus face, so he reflexively cussed at him, and then Well, he was beaten up. I see. Do you know whats going on? Seigo. Seiji knew that Hisashi wasnt asking about the Tengu demon, but rather about the entire incident of demons appearing. Everything was caused by the Midnight Spell! Which anime did you copy that line from? I admit that I intentionally used a line that seemed like it came from an anime, but thats the short one-sentence summary version of what happened. Seiji gave an appropriate explanation to Hisashi. The Midnight Spell Thats quite a suitable name that you came up with. Hisashi agreed with Seijis naming sense after listening to the explanation. Such a powerful spell do you think it will also appear in other cities? Its possible if the casters goal is to make ordinary people know about the existence of the mystical. What benefits would that give to them to reveal the mystical side of society? I dont know. Perhaps the caster is just like the antagonist in some manga or anime, someone acting for the sake of their beliefs. Our goal is to make everyone see the truth! Hisashi made up a line that sounded like an anime characters. Its worth sacrificing some people for the sake of our cause! Seiji followed up with this line. There will be a beautiful new world after a short and temporary pain! the two of them said together. They had copied those lines from a mid-level antagonist in the Honey Candy Girl anime. That was a classical character, although it had a rather comical death. If the person who cast the Midnight Spell has such a way of thinking, then thats not laughable at all. Yeah. A moment of silence fell between them. Seigo, if something happens to Kaede, are you willing to protect her? Hisashi suddenly asked this question. Seiji instantly pictured the blonde teacher in his mind. Of course Im willing to. Thats great then start living together with her, right from today! What? Actually, my younger sister met Tengu as well. Hisashi sent a serious-looking emoticon. Although she defeated it with our family heirloom, itll definitely return. She needs a Spiritual Ability user as a bodyguard! Hey, hey arent you just making all of this up? Seiji didnt believe these obvious made-up lies. Its real, except that there werent wings behind this Tengu. Instead, there was a horde of tentacles! What the hell!? Stop ruining the classic images of demons! Its large nose was capable of spouting out white, murky, disgusting-smelling liquid! That sounds so depraved! Dont add such a setting! Any women that this Tengu catches will be *** and then **** and then *****! Stop censoring your own comments! Im mysteriously curious about what the ***** is supposed to represent!! Our family heirloom anti-tentacle spray was all used up, so the next time it comes, there will be no way to fight back! Your family heirloom is incredibly strange!! In conclusion, live together with her, Seigo. Dont forcefully come to such a conclusion!! Seiji energetically retorted. Hisashi sent a slightly smiling emoticon. I think that this will be the best because Kaede truly likes you. As long as you accept, shes even willing to be a mistress. What are you saying! Hear me out, Seiji Haruta. Youre a man thats worthy of her love. I think that itll be the best for her if shes together with you, both objectively and subjectively speaking. Youre willing to protect her but not willing to accept her, or perhaps I should term it as not being willing to accept what she wants to give you. Thats not good for her, since itll make her feel uncomfortable do you understand? Seiji was rendered speechless. Living up until now, Ive never experienced love in 3D even once, so I actually dont have the right to talk about love, but Im still her older brother, Hisashi stated seriously. I hope that my younger sister can live well and happily, and youre capable of giving that to her. Hey, hey Are you feeling like Im leaving you with my last will and testament? Heh, I am indeed showing you my will. Im representing my father and leaving my younger sister to you. Hisashi sent an emoticon that was pretending to be cool with sunglasses. Were in the mafia, and in our world, you have to be sensitive to death. Otherwise, you might not even have a chance to say your last words. And right now, Im detecting the scent of death. To be more direct, my instinct tells me that this night of one hundred demons wont end with just a single night, and itll be continuing. As members of the mafia, were very likely to be attacked by demons. After all, its our karma. Maybe Im a coward, but I feel that its better to say something while were still able to. Otherwise, if these bad premonitions come true, we wont even be able to cry anymore. Seiji didnt know what to say. Seiji, please protect Kaede. Also, if possible, accept her. The best would be if you could have one or two children together Dont talk like youre actually going to die! Just treat it as something likely to happen. Youre just having some bad premonitions, dont make it sound so severe. Fine, as long as you understand what I mean. Hisashi sighed. Then, he told Seiji that he had something to do, and logged off. After logging out of the chat group, Hisashi put down his cell phone and lifted his head. Across a glass window from him was a hospital room where a middle-aged man with whitening hair was lying on a bed. He was wearing a breathing respirator, and receiving an IV drip. There was also a heart rate monitor; he was obviously in quite a weak state. What Hisashi hadnt mentioned to Seiji was that the person who had been seriously injured and still in a life-threatening condition was actually his fatherthe Juumonji mafia groups leader, Michirou Juumonji! For a mafia to have been beaten up to such an extent by a randomly appearing demon what a joke. If he died just like this, then that would be a terribly unfunny joke. The Midnight Spell Night of one hundred demons even the mafia that ordinary people feared could only take it lying down, powerless. Only Spiritual Ability users would be able to resist. Kaede, when its morning, immediately go to the Uehara apartments and stay by Seigos side as much as possible, Hisashi told his sister who was beside him. Only by his side is where its safest. What about you guys? Kaede asked in a light voice. Dont mind us. Let us survive on our own, another red-haired man stated casually. This was Zankita Juumonji, Hisashi and Kaedes older brother. Go, be with that young male friend of yours and live well and properly as his woman. No need for you to mind mafia affairs anymore. Chapter 402 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu *Smack!* Kaede kicked Zankita in the shin. Ouch! What was that for!? Although I know what you mean, I still wasnt feeling happy about it idiot brother of mine. If he knew how to talk, then he wouldnt be an idiot. Hisashi adjusted his eyeglasses. Could the two of you stop calling me an idiot! Zankita shouted. Second Brother Hisashi, you should replace father after all. This brainless fellow isnt up to the task of leading our mafia group, Kaede told Hisashi. I believe so as well. However, this idiot is well respected, and I dont want to be in the position of the leader. It seems quite troublesome. Hisashi extended his palms. Hey! Stop ignoring me! So noisy, could you shut up for a moment? Big Brother, you only appear seemly when youre quiet. Thats going a little overboard, Kaede. At the very least, he has more uses than only being a decoration. Thats enough! If you keep going on like this, Ill really get angry! Zankita raised his fist. Resorting to violence immediately, thats exactly why The three siblings kept up their little argument in front of their fathers hospital room. Seiji didnt know about the situation with the Juumonji Family, but he definitely felt Hisashis anxiety. Apart from causing harm to others, this night of one hundred demons had also caused fear or perhaps it should be termed as causing people to no longer feel safe. This was only the beginning. If such a situation kept continuing, even if the actual damage wasnt all that high, the entire city would collapse due to fear. The Spiritual Ability users probably wouldnt allow that to happen, and would definitely take action. But, regardless of what others do, what am I capable of doing? Seiji thought about this question. He wasnt particularly strong as a Spiritual Ability user. He was quite clear on this already, having faced Akatsuki Mitarai. But even if he was limited in power, there were things that he could probably do. He wasnt going to be a superhero, but he could protect others within the limits of his powers. As for whom specifically he wanted to protect After thinking about it for a while, he took out his cell phone, and sent a group text message. If you meet something strange and need help, let me know. This message was sent out to Chiaki, Yukari, Hoshi, Rion, Kotomi, and Kaho, as he hadnt talked to any of them since the night of the one hundred demons started occurring. All of the messages were sent out successfully. Seiji stared at his cell phone for a few moments. Then, he put away his cell phone, stood up, and slowly walked up to the window and looked outside. It was almost getting light out. Reo and Mayuzumis fever successfully receded. Both of them appeared to be fine now but the doctor still gave them some medication just in case. If theres anything that happens at all, contact me. Seiji told that to Mayuzumi and Saki as he split up from them. Yeah. Thank you, Haruta-kun. The mangaka smiled. After saying goodbye to each other, Seiji left. Seiji, Shika, and Reo went back to the Uehara apartment. Before going back to his own apartment, Seiji knocked on the Uehara residences door and met with Mika. Welcome back. Is Tachibana-chan alright? Her fever is gone now, and shes fine. Thats great. The twintailed girl smiled. My mom is currently in the middle of making breakfast. How about eating together? That wont be Before he finished speaking, he heard someones stomach growl. The sound came from Reos stomach. She clutched her stomach as her face reddened Well, lets stay over then. Sorry for the bother. Seiji changed what he was saying. Mika smiled delightedly. After eating breakfast together with the Ueharas, Seiji, Shika, and Reo returned to their own apartment. When Seiji turned on the television, the first program he saw was discussing the event from last night. Seiji felt like it wasnt of much worth. It was just a few middle-aged and elderly people that were so-called experts, talking about some useless things. Seiji returned to his study. At this moment, he received a message on his cell phone. It was a text from Chiaki, asking him why he sent her something like that. Lets talk about it over the internet, Seiji responded. Then, he turned on his computer, logged onto his chatting application, and started browsing the internet forums. After Chiaki went online, he sent her links to the forum topics and explained what happened. Although I felt like things were out of the ordinary last night, I didnt think that they were to such an extent. Chiaki sighed after learning what occurred. You probably didnt send this message only to me, did you? Ah, thats right. I also sent the same message to Yukari, Hoshi, Rion and Kotomi, as well as Kaho. Oh so theyre all the members of the harem that you want to establish! Seiji was rendered absolutely speechless. This was too much of a change in the conversation topic for him to react to. What!? All the people that you sent this message to are the people that youre willing to protect and help, the people important to you. Theyre who you view as the most precious to you! How else can they be described other than potential members of your harem? Chiaki sent him a smiling expression that seemed like it had seen through everything. Thats not it at all! Seiji hurriedly denied it. I just feel like, with my current abilities, I can only take care of these friends Your countering is so powerless, and absolutely missed the point. Thats evidence that Im on the mark. Chiaki sent an emoticon with flashing eyeglass lenses. And, the fact that you sound guilty means Im right, so just honestly admit itthis is the harem that you have in mind! No! I only view them as good friends, its nothing like a harem if it was a harem, I couldnt possibly have added Hoshi!! Seiji grabbed on to what he viewed as a critical point. Wrong! Deep in your heart, youve already accepted your cute junior. This is the truth!!! Accept the hell! Dont think that you can twist the facts just by saying its the truth!! Im not distorting anything! Youre the one whos not honestly facing your true self!!! Thats enough truth out of you! Dont think that just because youre using exclamation marks that youre in the right! The truth is cruel. People never want to face it. But, I believe that one day, youll be able to conquer the weakness in your heart! Youll openly admit to being bisexual, just like me!! Chiaki sent him a brightly smiling expression. That day will never happen!!! Seiji retorted as forcefully as possible. It took them quite a while to calm down. Are you going to tell Yukari and the others about the mystical side of society? Chiaki asked. Im not sure yet. If any of them met with demons and so on, then of course Id tell them. But if they didnt Im not sure if I should tell them, Seiji responded. So, if theres any incidents, youll help them out. If not, youll warn them to be on their guard. Thats what you intend, right? Yep. If this night of one hundred demons keeps persisting, what will happen? I dont know. I figure therell be some way to deal with things. How about I move to the Uehara apartments and start living together with you? The hell with that! She actually said the exact same thing as Hisashi. Im not joking~ If theres going to be demons every night, I really will want to sleep together with you. Chiaki sent him a serious emoticon. Are you that scared? Do you think Im really brave? I think youre more courageous than most girls. What I have thats more than most girls is this. She sent him a picture of large breasts. Seiji was rendered speechless. Even if Im braver than most girls, Im still just an ordinary girl. Of course Id be afraid of real demons, Chiaki said. Just imagining it I dont know if Ill be able to sleep well tonight. Chapter 403 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Seiji fell silent for a moment upon hearing her say this. You could go over to Mikas place and sleep there, he suggested. Its not so good to go over to someone elses place for New Years. What is the person that slept on someones kotatsu on the Winter Snow Festival saying? Youre right about that. Chiaki sent him a chuckling emoticon. Not a bad suggestion. When we go greet the New Years together later this morning, Ill ask Mika in hope that shell take in the scaredy-cat me. At this moment, Seijis cell phone beeped. Yukari had replied to his text message. She wished him a Happy New Year, asking him what he meant by strange things. Seiji responded by asking her to log online as well, and showed her the posts about demons on the message forum. Sweet Pig told me that someone he knew met with such a strange incident, and that its no joke thats why I was worried, so I sent out that message to you. I see. Thank you so much for your concern, Seigo. Yukari sent him a moved emoticon along with a floating heart. I like you even more now! Seiji didnt know how to respond to such a direct flirtation. He paused for a moment before responding, No need to be polite at any rate, be careful, especially when its nighttime. Yep, I will. You be careful as well. Of course. By the way, are demons really injuring people? Thats what the stories say. No matter what, its probably true that theres something dangerous around. Seigo, youre confident enough to defeat demons? I have some confidence. How reliable, as expected of our unyielding king! Yukari sent him a saluting emoticon. Seiji sent back a smiling emoticon. If you really meet something, then feel free to contact me. So cool. Yukari felt that he was so cool even from across the screen, causing her face to redden. After that, Hoshi, Kaho, Rion and Kotomi all replied to his text message. Seiji showed all of them the internet links regarding the demons, and was relieved to find out that none of them had met any demons. The Amami siblings and Kaho all indicated their sincere thanks for Seijis concern. After that, it was the arranged time to greet the New Year. Just as Seiji was about to turn off his computer, he received a phone call from Mika. Seiji, I cant go to the New Years greeting anymore. Whys that? I received a phone call from Grandpa Zhao He found a Spiritual Ability user teacher for me, and told me to contact her immediately. What? Spiritual Ability user teacher? Seiji was astonished. That Zhao-san had mentioned he would help Mika out He didnt give her a spiritual artifact in the end, and found a teacher for her instead!? This was actually pretty good. No, it wasnt pretty good, it was the best method! Mika indeed needed a teacher more than any spiritual artifact. A good Spiritual Ability user teacher would be able to help her tremendously Old Zhao-san was quite right about this. He said that her name was Ruri Kinchi, a skilled Spirit Controller that he found for me using his connections. He told me to call her and arrange a meeting time, Mika told him. Then go ahead and contact her. I think that its a great idea by Zhao-san. You do need a teacher. I think its good as well, and Im quite grateful to Grandpa Zhao But its so sudden, and Im a little nervous. It is rather sudden. Seiji rubbed his chin in contemplation. How about I accompany you? Mika fell silent for a moment. Id like for you to accompany me but I also feel like its better for me to go by myself, Mika said in a light voice. It didnt feel right to have someone else accompanying her on the first meeting with her teacher. Then go ahead and meet her by yourself. Seiji gave her some encouragement. Conquer your nervousness and have a nice conversation with her. You can do it. Yeah Thank you, Seiji. I havent done anything worthy of being thanked for. Seiji chuckled. As for greeting the New Year, Ill tell Chiaki to wait until later. After you finish meeting with that Kinchi-san, lets go together. Okay. Mika smiled. They ended their phone call there. Seiji called Chiaki after that and explained what just occurred. This master spiritual artifact craftsman from Huaxia he seems like quite a powerful character. Yeah. I dont know how far his connections go, but theres no mistaking that hes a major personage. Could he actually be some sort of Huaxia royalty? Mika is actually a real princess!? Youre thinking too much into things. Isnt it possible, though? Its also possible for me to be the reincarnation of the strongest Yin-Yang Master in history, Seimei Kamijou. Are you!? I just want to express that theres too many possibilities out there, but theyre nothing more than possibilities. Stop thinking so much about them. Theyre quite interesting to think about. Well, thats up to you then. Go ahead and rest while imagining what you like. Seiji was about to hang up the call. Wait a moment! Chiaki noticed that he wanted to end the call and stopped him. Arent you curious about that Spiritual Ability user teacher? I am a little curious Then lets go see her together! Huh? Lets follow Mika and take a look at the person that shes going to meet with! Seiji was rendered speechless. I dont want to do such a thing. You hesitated just now, didnt you? Actually, you really want to go see! While I do want to go take a look, therell be chances to meet that teacher later. Theres no need to do such a thing. Besides, Mika might have left already. Dont be like that~ Stalking and peeping can be quite fun, you know~ Dont say it like you enjoy such activities! It is a Spirit Controller that we dont know, though. Arent you even a little worried about Mika meeting this person by herself? Er This was a good one. If youre worried about your clumsy friend and want to secretly protect her, you have to follow her! Chiaki made it sound like it was an act of justice. I feel like youre just covering up your intentions in pretty words Stalking and peeping are necessary evil! For the greater good! After hearing this, it definitely doesnt sound like its for the greater good. In order to protect those dear to us, let us transform into the darkness! Even if you use cool-sounding anime lines, its still the same. Seiji thought things over even as he retorted, Still, about worrying I am a little worried, so lets go check things out. Welcome to the dark side! No, Im still a loyal member of the light. Seiji hung up the call and then dialed Mikas number. Did you contact Kinchi-san? I did. When and where are you meeting her? One hour later, at the Black Sugar coffee caf in the business district why are you asking about this? Although Zhao-san recommended her to you, shes still a Spirit Ability user that we dont know. Im a little worried, so Id like to follow along, Seiji said. I wont join in the conversation, Ill just be around nearby for protection. Seiji Is that alright with you? Yeah Thank you, Mika said with sincere feelings. I feel so reassured with you close by. Its good as long as you dont think Im butting in too much. Seiji chuckled. Right now, he felt like an older brother who was worried about his younger sister going to meet an internet friend for the first time. To be more specific, he felt just like Kyousuke Kousaka from My Little Sister Cant Be This Cute! As an aside, the person Mika was going to meet was named Ruri Kinchi, and had the same first name as one of the main female characters from My Little Sister Cant Be This Cute, Ruri Gokou it really felt subtle to him. This Kinchi-san, she wouldnt happen to be just like Kuroneko Ruri Gokou and be a girl with black long hair, have a creamy complexion, red eyes, and be a chuunibyou who enjoyed wearing gothic lolita clothes, would she? Hahaha, how was that possible? That would be impossible. Seiji felt like he had been infected by Chiaki with the bad habit of thinking too much into things. However One hour later, at the Black Sugar coffee caf, he was astonished. Chapter 404 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu A petite woman with dark long sleek brown hair that reached her waist, sleek bangs, and a creamy complexion walked into the store. She was a beauty who had vividly red eyes. She was wearing a black lace dress with a white jacket. Although she wasnt wearing the gothic lolita style, it felt rather similar. No way a Kuroneko for real!? Seiji was unable to believe what he just saw. They had an over 90% resemblance! Even the fact that they had moles by their eyes was the same. The only difference was in the location. This was the first time Seiji had ever seen someone with such a high degree of resemblance to a fictional character from his previous world. He was truly astonished. He stared at the girl walking up the stairs to the second floor of the coffee caf in stunned amazement. I think that shes Kinsa-san, said Chiaki who was sitting across from Seiji. How about you? Seiji was still in a stunned state. Chiaki had to call out to him one more time to help him regain his senses. Er Sorry, what did you say just now? I said that I think shes probably Kinsa-san, because I can feel that shes no ordinary woman. Chiaki looked towards Seiji. You seemed to be looking at her in fascination. Could you have fallen in love at first sight? No, I just Seiji paused for a moment as he considered how to explain. She just happened to greatly resemble a character I thought of in my story, which was why I was so astonished. Oh? How similar? Almost exactly identical, right down to details like the mole by her eye. Thats really quite similar, then. Chiaki blinked. Could it be that youve met her somewhere before, so you reflexively imagined her as one of the characters in your novel? No, Im certain that Ive never met her before. Thats such a wondrous coincidence then. Yes it truly is wondrous, Seiji exclaimed sincerely. This was going to be a challenging job. That was Ruri Kinsas opinion after learning the basic situation from her new female disciple as well as seeing her disciples spiritual creature. Although Ruri had experience in teaching others, this girl named Mika Uehara was a rather special case. Firstly, Mika had been an ordinary person not long ago. Secondly, the spiritual creature that Mika possessed was highly unusual. As a Spirit Controller, Ruri was confident about her knowledge in this field. However, she was completely unable to see through or understand what the spiritual creature named Mashiro Uehara was supposed to be. Even though its internal structure was obviously chaotic, it was still alive, and obviously quite intelligent. It seemed at the level of a human child, which was truly strange. This type of creature shouldnt exist or at the very least, Ruri didnt know of any such creature that existed. However, it indeed existed. Although Ruri was self-aware, knowing that her own knowledge was limited, Mashiro Uehara still gave her an impact regarding her knowledge. It was as if an expert on animal species had suddenly met an alien lifeform, something out of her domain of knowledge. She needed some time to take it all in still. That was how much of an impact she had received. Teaching a complete newbie who had just been an ordinary human not long ago was already a difficult task. On top of that, this newbie possessed such a mysterious spiritual creature. Ruri couldnt think of any words to describe things other than challenging. If this was a simulation video game of some sort, this type of setting would definitely be the most hellish and difficult one. She didnt fear such a challenging difficulty, but rather the opposite. She reveled in such situations. Lets begin with having you cultivate Spiritual Power. Ruri sipped on some coffee as she told this to Mika. Eh? The way to get stronger as a Spirit Controller is to raise both your personal strength as well as your spiritual creatures strength. But since your spiritual creature is far too unusual, I dont know how to raise its strength, so Im first going to have you try improving your own power level. Oh Mika nodded. Tomorrow no, lets start this afternoon. Will there be any problems with that? Ruri asked while looking at Mika. This afternoon Thats fine! Mika was nervous at first, but soon revealed an expression of resolution. Ill try my very best, she said in a serious manner. Excellent. Nice attitude she has there. I hope she can maintain it. Ruri thought that to herself. Although, I have a question What is it? Should I call you Master from now on? Ruri blinked with her vividly red eyes as she smiled. You could just call me sensei, but being called master sounds nice as well. You can do as you like. Then Master Kinsa, please take good care of me from now on! The twintailed girl lowered her head in deference. Yep, Ill teach you well, Mika. Seiji and Chiaki saw Mika coming downstairs together with the red-eyed beautiful young woman. It was her as I thought! I guessed it! Youre treating me to our next meal. Chiaki was all proud of herself. Stop pretending like we had a bet. Seiji gave her a sidelong glance before looking back towards Mika and the red-eyed woman. Mika looked at him as well, and smiled towards him. Ruri noticed this. Was that handsome boy someone you knew? She asked after they exited the coffee caf. Yeah, hes my friend Mika paused for a moment. Actually, he was worried about me, so he followed me. Haha a knight in shining armor. Ruri smiled faintly. Was the girl sitting together with him also one of your friends? Yes, the two of them are my most important friends. One boy and two girls this type of friendship can change easily. The red-eyed young womans mouth subtly arced upwards. Eh? Although a change in friendship is also a type of youthful experience, I dont wish to see my disciple receiving too much of an impact from it which could cause you to become depressed and neglect cultivation. Lets take care of it right here and now. Ruri paused in her footsteps. Er Take care? Mika felt an ominous premonition. Yep. First, answer me, do you like that boy? Er this Ruri was instantly certain of the answer when she looked at the twintailed girls expression. Now then, select the method to deal with this matter. The first is to make that boy fall in love with you, while the second is to make them dislike each other. Which do you choose? This Mika widened her eyes in surprise. I recommend the first method as its more direct. But if you dont like it, choose the second. Ruri smiled. I can accurately control the level of like that they have for each other to maintain their friendship, but make it impossible for them to develop into lovers. Her current smile was not only beautiful, it also seemed slightly devilish. Mika was stunned by the sight. She didnt expect that her nice-seeming master had such a side to her. I I dont want to do this! Mika hurriedly said when she finally returned to her senses. Hm? I dont want to do either method I dont want to treat them like that. Why? Because theyre my friends! Its precisely because youre friends that you have to take care of things early. Otherwise, youll lose this friendship. Ruris smile became even more devilish. This something sounds wrong about that! Mika denied it. Where am I wrong? Im thinking about things for your sake. If it wasnt for the fact that youre an important disciple of mine that I must take good care of, I would never do such a thing for free. Free Master, could it be that Yep, normally I charge a fee for this type of thing. My prices arent cheap. The red-eyed young woman ran her fingers through her own hair, seeming quite attractive while doing so. Chapter 405 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu She typically charged for such a service? Spiritual Ability users did Spirit Controllers typically do such things!? Mikas mouth was now wide agape in astonishment. Teehee* Ruri giggled at this. She clutched her arms as she covered her mouth and laughed. There was an alluring light in her red eyes. Hee hee hee I was just joking. Eh? I was just joking, making things up, Ruri stated in a casual manner. I didnt expect that youd treat it all as real, and even had such an expression. Youre so cute. Mika was left speechless. M Master! This joke was a bit overboard! Mikas expression became angry. Ruri smiled as she looked at Mikas face. Something flashed in Ruris eyes. Although I was joking, I basically understand now that youre an honest and well-behaved child. Er? If you chose to take care of the matter in either fashion, I really do have the power to do what I just said. But, you didnt choose to do so, how well-behaved of you or should I call you na?ve? Ruri reached out with her hand and smiled ambiguously as she caressed Mika on the cheek. I dont dislike disciples like you. Mika didnt know what to say as she felt the touch of Ruris hand on her cheek. Heh heh. The red-eyed young woman retracted her hand. See you later this afternoon, Mika. She turned around and left with her hair flowing in the wind. Stunned, Mika simply stared at Ruris disappearing figure. She felt something indescribable in her heart she didnt regain her senses until a familiar voice called out to her. Whats the matter, being so lost in your thoughts? Did you fall in love with your beautiful teacher? Chiaki joked. Then, she saw that Mika had a complex expression. Whats with your expression? Did something happen? No its nothing. Mika averted her gaze. It was quite obvious that it wasnt nothing. Seiji and Chiaki exchanged awkward glances. What exactly happened, Mika? Is there something weird about that teacher of yours? This identically named Ruri isnt actually a chuunibyou as well, is she? Seiji thought the last part to himself. The twintailed girl fell silent for a moment. Should I say that shes a little weird, or terrible? she muttered to herself. Seiji and Chiaki were both mystified. I think it should be fine probably. Mika sighed after struggling with her inner conflict. After that, she didnt say anything else. Although they were still somewhat worried about Mikas condition, Seiji and Chiaki were unable to pry any further since Mika herself said that things should be fine. Afterwards, the three of them returned to the Uehara apartments. Seiji was going to take Reo with him, and Mika was taking her mother as well. They were all going to go together to the shrine to greet the New Year. The moment Seiji entered his apartment, he saw that Kaede was in the living room playing games together with Reo. Happy New Year, Harano-kun. Happy New Year, Juumonji-sensei. Seiji looked at her. Were about to go greet the New Year. Would you like to come with us, Sensei? Sure. Kaede smiled as she agreed. After taking the loli and the mature woman with him, he saw the widow from next door. Happy New Year, everyone. Nozomi Uehara greeted them. Seiji and the others wished her a Happy New Year as well. Then, Nozomi gave Reo some money as a New Years present, and Reo delightedly thanked Nozomi. Should I be giving Reo some spending money as well? Seiji wondered to himself. Their procession headed for the shrine. Seigo, when were drawing fortunes for this new year, lets have a competition about who has the best fortune. Chiaki started a topic of conversation. Alright then, what should we bet on for winning and losing? Seiji accepted. If I win, you have to sleep with me. Dont immediately ask for something ridiculous! If I lose, I have to sleep with you. Hey! Isnt that the exact same thing! If I can have Harano-kun sleep with me if I win, then I want to join this little betting competition as well. Kaede grinned as she joined in. Sensei, please take more care of yourself! Mika retorted. I also somewhat want to participate. Nozomi was also grinning. Mom! Same with you! I get to sleep together with Harano onii-san every day. I dont need to participate. Reo proudly lifted her face. The atmosphere instantly froze over. Harano-kun Is what she said true? Kaede and Nozomi maintained their smiles as they both stared at Seiji with something abnormal flashing in their eyes. Seiji was rendered speechless. He felt like he was breaking into a cold sweat. Um thats because theres no more beds in my apartment He explained while withstanding an invisible pressure, and did his very best to not appear insecure at all. Chiaki grinned as she watched this scene, and refrained from making more chaos for the time being. Mika observed this coldly. With Reo being a witness, Kaede and Nozomi accepted Seijis explanation. He was barely able to escape from being suspected as a pervert. How unfortunate that you werent executed whoops, I meant thats great, Seigo. Chiaki smiled. You! Its all because of you! How about we discuss next about what you feel about sleeping together with Reo every night? Please stop! Its all my fault! Seiji almost felt like crying, only tears wouldnt come out. Chiaki giggled, then finally stopped teasing him and changed the topic of conversation. Everyone laughed and had fun chatting with each other as they walked towards the shrine. They finally reached the shrine. There were many people as expected. It was quite lively. Seiji and the others passed through the hordes of people and arrived at a torii gate which was quite commonly seen in anime. They went to the washing area to wash their hands and cleanse themselves, then went through another torii to the main temple. There was a line of people waiting to greet the New Year here. When it was Seiji and his friends turn, they tossed coins into the offering box, shook bells, bowed, clapped, and made wishes. Seijis wish was for this New Year to be peaceful and happy for him and his friends. But judging from what happened already, that didnt seem likely After greeting the New Year, it was time to draw fortunes. Seiji received his fortune, and opened it up to see Great Misfortune. Seijis eyes twitched at this sight. Hey hey, arent the chances of drawing Great Misfortune on the New Year supposed to be incredibly small? Why did I get it with only a single try!? If only he had such luck in his previous life making random draws in his cell phone games. What did you draw, Seigo? Ahaha! Chiaki came over to peek at his fortune, and instantly broke out into laughter. You actually drew Great Misfortune! Thats so amazing, this one is even harder to draw than Great Fortune! She kept laughing uncontrollably. Seigo got Great Misfortune? Mika came over to have a look as well. This is my first time ever seeing the Great Misfortune fortune. Kaede, Nozomi, and even Reo clamored to have a look. This is my first time seeing Great Misfortune as well, Kaede said. I drew it once when I was young. This is only my second time, though, Nozomi mentioned. Great Misfortune? It seems really impressive. This was Reos comment. Its really amazing. Its the most difficult fortune to obtain, so its the coolest fortune of all! Chiaki chuckled. Its your victory, Seigo. I dont want such a cool fortune at all to help me win our bet, Seiji sighed. Actually, fortune or misfortune isnt so important. Whats important is the content of your fortune, Nozomi smiled. Take a look to see whats written. Seiji checked over his fortune carefully. Romance, work, money, family, and health according to his fortune, all of the above categories would have great misfortune. Then, the fortune also suggested how to mitigate or avoid such disasters from befalling him. At any rate, it seemed somewhat accurate but also somewhat inaccurate. That was how things like fortunes were. Either you believed them, or you didnt. Did you finish reading your fortune? Show me as well! Im quite curious whats written on a Great Misfortune. Chiaki made such a request. Please allow me to refuse, Seiji said decisively as he folded up his fortune. Just let me take a little look, dont be so stingy~ I want to see it as well, especially what it says for the romance category. I want to as well Brother, I also want to see it. Heh heh, Id like to see it as well. Please allow me to refuse! Seiji felt as if some great misfortune would immediately befall him if he really showed them his fortune so he adamantly refused and hid his Great Misfortune fortune away in the area for hanging up the fortunes. Chapter 406 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Seiji was the only one who needed to hang up his fortune. Chiaki, Kaede, and Reo all drew Good Fortune, while Mika and Nozomi both drew Great Fortune. It would seem that the Uehara Family would be quite lucky this year. Next up was obtaining protective talismans and writing emas. Emas were small wooden signs to inscribe ones wishes for the New Years on, placed as an offering to pray for the gods protection. After doing all these things, that was the end of their greeting the New Year. After finishing his lunch, Seiji went to his study and began drawing. He wanted to finish all the insert art as soon as possible so that Brother Monogatari could have an early publication date. Oh hey, will the matter of demons harming people in town affect the sales of my book? Seiji was somewhat concerned about this. Although he didnt lack money now, he still hoped that his and Shikas story could attract as many readers as possible. If this incident affected the sales potential, that would be unfortunate. However, there was no use being concerned about such a matter. He got rid of his idle thoughts and concentrated once more on drawing. Later that afternoon, he received a phone call from Natsuya. Are you currently home? Yeah. Can I go over there to your place in a bit? Of course. Whats the matter? I have something to give to you. Not long after ending their short conversation, the student council president arrived. When she entered, Natsuya was somewhat astonished to see Kaede playing a game together with Reo. Juumonji-sensei why are you here? She lives upstairs as my neighbor, Seiji explained. Good afternoon, President Yoruhana. The blonde teacher politely greeted Natsuya. Good afternoon The president had a subtle expression in her eyes as she looked at Kaede. Cough, I should explain, Juumonji-sensei is actually Seiji wanted to explain. I know who she is. I just didnt expect that she was living here, Natsuya told him as she looked towards Kaede again. Juumonji-sensei, thanks so much for your groups (the Juumonji mafia group) assistance that time. No need to be so polite, President Yoruhana, Kaede responded with a smile. It was our honor to be able to assist you. The two of them seemed to nonverbally communicate something in the air with their eyes. Seiji, lets not bother Sensei and Tachibana-chan while theyre playing a game and move to another room to talk. Hearing Natsuya say this, Seiji led her to his study. Something flashed in Kaedes eyes as Seiji led Natsuya to the study. How long has she been living here? Natsuya immediately asked this question the moment she entered the study. Slightly over one month, I think The second day that she arrived here was the first day that she started working at school. Seiji thought about it. Oh, right, the day that she moved in was the same day that I brought your talismans over to the Juumonji Group. Natsuya didnt respond to this. It was quite a surprise for me as well when she moved here but were just neighbors. Seiji awkwardly scratched his face. Shes staying quite naturally in your living room, and playing a game together with the little sister that you took in. She doesnt appear like any ordinary neighbor. Er Did you ask her to take care of Reo Tachibana for you? No she just gets along really well with Reo Something flashed slightly in Natsuyas eyes. Seiji mysteriously felt somewhat insecure. I came over this time in order to give you this. After a momentary silence, the student council president changed the topic of the conversation. She gave him a long-shaped box that she was holding and handed it to him. Seiji accepted this box. Whats this? Its the spiritual weapon that I promised to get for you during the Winter Snow Festival. Seijis eyes lit up at hearing this as he placed the box on the table and opened it. He saw a bronze yellow-colored wooden sword inside. The sword seemed to be flashing slightly, and tiny, elegant runes were carved into it. It definitely appeared rather beautiful. This sword was created using Kapok tree bark that was specially cultivated with spiritual powers. In its normal condition, it has hardness equaling that of steel. Once you inject Mana into it, you can increase either its sharpness or hardness, and use it as either a blunt weapon or a sword. Its capable of attacking both the physical and the spiritual, Natsuya explained. If you master its usage, you can even send out sword waves with it as a form of ranged attack to slice your target. Oh Seiji picked up the wooden sword and felt that it was rather heavy. Still, it was slightly lighter than a metal club would be. He gripped the sword hilt and felt that it was quite comfortable to hold. He attempted to swing it twice in midair, making a whishing sound in the air. Awesome, I really like it! He thanked Natsuya sincerely. Thats good, then. Theres also an instruction book on how to use it in the box. Read over it carefully. A wooden sword even had its own instruction booklet Well, he figured that it was probably beginner-level spiritual weapon sword techniques. He picked up with white little booklet in the box and read it over. The contents were easy enough to understand as they were indeed beginner-level. Apart from the wooden sword, Im also giving this to you. Natsuya handed him a black flash drive. Whats in this? Information regarding the Challengers Blood Wine. The password to the document is 44657. One hour after you open the document, itll automatically delete itself, so you need to finish reading it as soon as possible. Also, dont attempt to copy or move the document, as that will cause it to immediately delete itself. Got it. Seiji took the flash drive. Thank you. No need to be polite. Seiji pocketed the flash drive and put the wooden sword back in ints box. As for the Midnight Spell er, thats what Im calling the grand-scale magic spell from last night. Did you find anything out about it? I havent received any detailed information yet, but Ive heard that its already been confirmed to be the work of a secret faction calling themselves Soul World.'' Natsuya blinked. Youre calling that spell the Midnight Spell? Yes, Im calling it that for the time being. I think thats quite an appropriate name for it. Natsuya agreed with his naming sense. You can try letting more people call it by that, then. Seiji chuckled. By the way, a secret faction are they a so-called mysterious organization?'' I suppose you could say that no, they really are one of those so-called mysterious organizations. Natsuya sighed. All of their members that have ever appeared before have currently gone completely off the radar. Nor has it been possible to find out their members true identities. Their factions home base is unknown, and their members true names and identities are also unknown. Theyre basically like a thick fog of mysteries. Ive heard that their members sometimes sell strange but incredibly useful objects to certain people, and strictly require the buyers to keep them a secret Do you still remember the mysterious medicine that Okubo Yoshiaki possessed? Its highly likely that he obtained that from a member of the Soul World organization. Seiji recalled the time when they were dueling against Okubo Yoshiaki, causing him to furrow his eyebrows. Then, about the night of one hundred demons this incident with demons harming humans, whats this about? Seiji continued asking. Just how was this situation created? Will it still continue? About this, right now its already confirmed that many demons have materialized and are injuring humans. As for how it specifically came about, thats still unknown. Natsuya paused for a moment. Perhaps it was one of that spells the Midnight Spells effects. Or it could be another spells effect from the Soul World faction, or it might have been caused by some other faction. As for whether or not it will continue, I dont know. However, all the Spiritual Ability user factions are already on guard now. If this repeats again tonight, there will be even more people investigating the situation, finding out whats going on as well as figuring out how to stop it. Thats good, then. Compared to an electronic and communications systems breakdown, demons appearing and harming humans the night of one hundred demons is far more likely to cause great tremors in society and expose the existence of the mystical, which is why all the Spiritual Ability user factions will stop it as quickly as possible. Ah, thats the same as what I expected, Seiji thought to himself. By the way, about this faction called Soul World, is there any particular meaning behind their name? Seiji asked out of curiosity. Chapter 407 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu The faction named Soul World caused Seiji to recall the antagonist faction in the Thunderbolt puppet show from his previous world. The Thunderbolt puppet show was a series of puppet shows that all had the word Thunderbolt in its name. Puppet shows, as per the name, were performances held by manipulating puppet marionettes. The Thunderbolt puppet show series was a miracle amongst all puppet shows back in his previous world! Not only did it successfully have a television drama made about it that spanned over two thousand episodes, there was even a movie. The puppet show made use of modern technology and computer CGI to improve itself, which helped improve its effects much better than what could be done with only traditional methods. However, what people paid attention to the most was still its outstanding plot. Apart from traditional wuxia, the series also had mystical and science fiction elements, with demons, monsters, vampires from western culture, robots, biologically engineered humans, and other such characters. There were space and time dimensional battles that took place in the past as well as dimensional traveling to other worlds for battles in different dimensions it was a series that kept up with the times, just like an anime or a manga would! Seiji understood all this because a famous scriptwriter for depressing stories who was also known as a Warrior of Love had written the script for one of this puppet shows scripts. And, this puppet show had a movie produced and directed by the same Thunderbolt puppet show company. At the time that he learned all this, he felt that it was truly eye-opening. If it wasnt for the fact that he found it difficult to accept the drawing style for the puppet shows media, he might even have become a fan. Cough, he had gotten sidetracked. At any rate, there was a gigantic antagonist faction in the Thunderbolt puppet show series named Soul World as well, which was why hed thought about it. As for this world, did the name Soul World have some particular meaning for the mystical society? It does, Natsuya told him. The legends about a Soul World refer to a special dimension that exists in the nether world, where countless ghosts and demon spirits that want to return to life in our world will gather along other demons and spirits that want to come to come to our world to spread harm and chaos. Theyll constantly crash against the barriers between the nether world and our world. However, the barrier will absorb their power and automatically repair itself, so their actions only harm themselves, and are considered meaningless. Seiji rubbed his chin in contemplation. If theyre naming themselves after such a location, does that hint at their goal being to have demons and spirits fill our world? Its possible, but its also possible that they want to have a mysterious-sounding name. Natsuya shrugged. As for what the organizations name really meant, only the organizations members would know. There was no point in being too concerned about it for now. Seiji understood. But, the night of one hundred demons was already going on, and on top of that, having learned the meaning behind this factions name Seiji was feeling a faintly ominous premonition. Id like to be able to protect my friends that are just ordinary people. Is there some good method to do this? How many do you want to protect? Natsuya looked towards him. About ten or so. They wouldnt happen to all be girls, would they? No there are boys as well. How many are boys? Two. Natsuya didnt respond for a long while to this. Seiji felt like it was rather painful being stared at by her. If you want to protect ordinary people, you can set up magic barriers around them, Natsuya told him after staring at him for several seconds. You can have barrier spells cast around their persons or place barriers where they live. Barriers the ones I know now are only capable of protecting myself. Seiji sighed. I wonder if Shika-chan is able to cast barrier spells Shika knew how to use basic barrier spells, but he was unsure whether she was capable of casting long-lasting maintainable barrier spells that were strong enough to defend against demons and spirits. He would have to ask her later. You can also hire a Spiritual Ability user to cast barrier spells on the people important to you. How much would the price be for that? Im not sure myself Its probably influenced by several factors such as whether the barrier spell is for a person or a location, as well as the strength of the barrier and size of the barrier, so the price will likely fluctuate greatly. Please introduce someone who can cast such barrier spells to me. I think that its better if you ask Houjou-san rather than me. Shes more knowledgeable than I am in this area. Seiji nodded. I have to leave now as I still have other things I must do, Natsuya told him. If anything else happens, contact me. Yeah Im grateful to you, Natsuya. The two of them left the study. Something flashed in Kaedes eyes as she stood up when she saw that Natsuya Yoruhana was preparing to leave. President Yoruhana, may I discuss something with you? Hmm? Natsuya looked towards the blonde teacher. Is there something the matter? Juumonji-sensei. Yes, its about the Juumonji Group Kaede walked closer to her and began whispering. Last night, someone in our group was attacked by a demon, and was seriously injured Were all quite worried because we dont know if something similar will happen again tonight You should discuss this problem of yours with Seiji as hell know how to deal with it, Natsuya told her. I have something urgent to take care of, so I dont have the time right now. Please forgive me. Ah Im sorry for bothering you. Please dont say that, I should be the one apologizing for being unable to help out Goodbye. The student council president left. Seiji returned to his apartment after seeing her out. Harano-kun Im sorry. Kaede lowered her head in apology. Eh? Why are you apologizing? Seiji was confused. The blonde teacher had an expression of guilt, but she didnt explain anything. After a momentary silence. I dont feel like you have anything to apologize for, so I dont really know whats going on. Seiji looked towards Kaede. But, if you dont want to explain, then I wont pry. Thank you Kaede looked at him. Harano-kun youre so gentle. Why was it that her favorability rating of him was suddenly shooting up? Seiji was mystified by this, but immediately put it behind him. As for how to defend against sudden demon attacks, I know the method now. Wait for me for a moment, as I need to discuss some things with some people. After telling this to Kaede, he went to go knock on his adopted sisters door. He met with Shika and explained the situation to her. Im able to cast and maintain demon-repelling barriers, but Im unable to be too far away from my own barriers or theyd collapse I cant make a barrier to the extent Brother wants. I apologize. Shika lowered her head. No need to apologize, Im not blaming you. Seiji smiled wryly. Why is everyone apologizing to me all of a sudden? He reached out and patted his adopted younger sister on the head. Its fine if you cant do it. Theres other methods available. No need for you to feel bad. After coaxing Shika, he went back to his study and made a call with his cell phone. Good afternoon, junior. What business do you have with me? Good afternoon, Senpai. Ive come to give you some more work again. Heh heh, do you want to deal with someone again? He heard the sound of Mai chuckling. No, the opposite. I want to protect some people Seiji explained the situation. Establishing magical barriers I have an acquaintance thats skilled at this, Mai told him after listening to what he needed. Her prices are quite high, but her barriers are highly reliable. You get what you pay for. Whats her specific price range? Its better if you ask her directly. Her name is Shizuka Saran. Let me contact her first. Wait for a few minutes. They ended their conversation there. Shizuka this name caused Seiji to recall Doraemon as that was the name of the female lead in that story about a blue chubby robotic cat. She was the goddess of his childhood. As for Shizukas last name in the Doraemon story, Seiji figured that few people would remember it. However, her last name was Minamoto, the same Minamoto as Minamoto no Raiko. Seiji patiently waited. A few minutes later, an unfamiliar phone number called his cell phone. Good afternoon. Good afternoon am I speaking to Seigo Harano-san? a soft-sounding female voice spoke on the phone. Thats me. Im Shizuka Saran Houjou-san told me that you would like to request my services for magical barriers is that the case? Yes, whats your asking price for such a service, Saran-san? Houjou-san told me that you intend to protect ordinary people in such a scenario, I recommend that you use the reactive-type barrier Barriers activation methods included reactive types that only activated on an attack, barrier types that could be activated at any time, or combination types that were an overlap of the two. To use analogies, the first type was like a landmine that would automatically activate when a demon attacked. The second type was more like a hand grenade and could be activated at any time when necessary. The third type was a combination of the two, being both reactive and possible to be activated. For ordinary people, the reactive type was the most recommended. The barrier could be maintained for seventy-two hours. The lowest-strength reactive-type barrier would cost 150,000 sakuras for the seventy-two hours. If the reactive barrier was activated within its maintainable timeframe, it would transform into a normal strength barrier. After seventy-two hours, it would still work, but the barriers strength would gradually decrease more and more, and holes would even appear in it. In order to maintain the barriers strength, it would require the additional injection of Mana into it as a form of recharging. Recharging the barrier would cost 100,000 sakuras for each time. The longer the barrier could be maintained without recharging, or the stronger the barriers strength, the higher the price would be. The same went for the price to recharge. As for fixed-location barriers, the price to cast a barrier over a 25 square meter area was roughly three times the price to cast a barrier on a person. After learning all of this, Seiji told Shizuka that he would consider things. Chapter 408 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu A minimum of 150,000 sakuras per person was no small price. As for Chiaki, she said already that she was going to Mikas place to stay over tonight, so Chiaki should be fine. Peach-sensei could probably afford the payments for her and Editor Yoshizawas protection. As for Hisashi, he could also afford the payment. Kaede was living right above him, so it wouldnt be necessary. As for Hoshi, he was currently living with Rika Amami, the confectionery store owner and manager Perhaps Rika would be able to pay. As for Rion and Kotomi, they were currently living together with their grandfather, Shouzou Amami. Seiji recalled the time when he met the Amami Familys grandfather. Although they never discussed the mystical during their last meeting, Seijis instinct told him that Shouzou might know something about the mystical side of society. And so, Seiji decided to have a talk with Shouzou about it. He immediately called Shouzou, and Shouzou accepted the call quickly. Good afternoon, Young Master Seiji. Shouzous raspy voice greeted him. Good afternoon, Amami-san please dont address me like that. The old man chuckled. Harano-kun, is something the matter? Its like this, Amami-san. Although we didnt mention it last time we met, you probably know about the mystical side of society, right? Seiji tried asking Shouzou. Yes, I know about it. Shouzou admitted it directly. Amami-san, are you a Spiritual Ability user? I was once in the past. In the past? Now Im just an ordinary old man. Oh It would seem that there was a story behind this. Since Amami-san knows about the mystical, this will be much easier. Seiji paused for a moment. I would like to discuss what happened last night He gave a rough explanation of the situation. Thank you so much for being concerned about my grandson and granddaughters, Shouzou thanked him sincerely after hearing his words. Theyre my friends and companions. Its what I should do. Heh heh, I definitely didnt misjudge you. Seiji felt rather awkward about being praised like this. As for the matter of barriers, theres no need, Harano-kun. Although Im no longer a Spiritual Ability user, I still have some connections in that side of society. Im capable of protecting my family from demons and spirits. I see Since Amami-san says so, I feel more reassured now. Harano-kun, please be careful yourself as well. Its nice that youre thinking about others, but its more important to protect yourself. I will. Thank you. They ended the conversation there. It seemed that he wouldnt need to worry about the Amami family. That just left Yukari and Kaho what should he do? If the night of one hundred demons was a real threat, then he should explain it to them. But, the problem was that this threat was rather uncertain. Perhaps demons wouldnt appear anymore tonight Perhaps he was being overly concerned, just like how he wouldnt know if it would rain tonight or not, but he still wanted to buy a super expensive umbrella. In such a situation, was it really alright to tell them about the existence of the mystical? Seiji thought over this question for quite a while. In the end, he decided that he should tell them. Although it was also alright to secretly pay for their personal barriers out of his own money without telling them about it, he felt that it wasnt something very good to do. Lets just tell them the truth and face it together. Mayuzumi was quite astonished to hear from Seiji about her uncles true former identity as a member of the mystical side of society. After thinking it over for a little while, she decided not to trouble her uncle. She would personally pay for barriers to protect her and her good friend Saki. As for how she would convince the editor to accept such an expensive protection, Seiji didnt know. After Hisashi learned about this available option, he requested to purchase three personal barriers, as well as a 50-square-meter fixed-location barrier. Seiji immediately contacted Shizuka Saran again and placed his order. I need some time to prepare for these barriers. Ill contact you again after Im finished with my preparations. How long do you need. Approximately three hours. I might order some more barriers from you later. Is that alright? Yes Feel free to contact me if you need my services. They ended the phone call there. After that, Seiji called Yukari. Good afternoon. Do you have time to meet up? Yukari was quite surprised to receive an invitation to meet up from Seigo Harano. When he told her that he wanted to discuss something important with her face to face, she agreed although she was somewhat confused. What important thing could it be? No matter what, she was happy to be able to meet with him. After dressing herself appropriately, Yukari headed over to Seijis apartment. Sorry for suddenly calling you out like this. Seiji opened the door for her when she knocked. Its fine, I just happened to be free. Yukari smiled as she entered his apartment. Seiji had Yukari sit down by the kotatsu and served her some tea and confectioneries. After that, he took out a white gift box. This is my return present for the Winter Snow Festival. I apologize that Im only giving it to you now. Thank you, Yukari accepted it happily. Can I open it up right now? Of course. Yukari immediately opened up the box to see an exquisite light novel illustrations collectionthis was something that she had been wanting recently! This is amazing. Yukari was delighted with this present to the point where her eyes were sparkling. This was something I really wanted did I ever mention it to you before? No, you didnt. I just felt like this light novel illustration collection was pretty good and that youd like it as youre also an artist yourself, Seiji told her. Actually, he had used the power of the gift information card in his system. I really like it! Thank you for giving me this. Yukari smiled beautifully; it came from her heart. She was more delighted with the fact that he gave her such an appropriate present for her rather than the light novel illustration collection itself. Seiji was entranced by her beautiful smile, and was slightly dazed. Its good that you like it. He sipped on his tea in order to help him regain his senses. Was the important thing you mentioned this present you gave me? No, its more about what I mentioned this morning Seiji paused for a moment before lifting his head and looking into her eyes. If I tell you that there really are demons out there harming humans, what will you think? Eh? There really are demons out there, as well as Spiritual Ability users that exist. Im one of them. Yukari was rendered speechless. She didnt know how to react to this sudden revelation, and her expression became a little strange. Of course, Seiji wasnt surprised at all that she reacted in this manner. In order to make her believe as quickly as possible, he lifted his hand and cast the most pretentious spell he knew in his arsenal. *Whoosh!* The light novel illustration collection began to fly in midair. Then, it dropped down back towards the table, but flew up again when it was almost about to hit the table. Then, it flew in all sorts of random directions, flew in circles, whirled around in midair, and flipped itself around and around all sorts of fancy flight paths. The purple-haired girl was stunned to see this sight. Finally, the light novel illustration collection landed back in Seijis hands. Go ahead and inspect this. Theres no tricks to it whatsoever, he told her as he handed her the light novel illustration collection. Yukari maintained her dazed expression as she woodenly accepted the illustration collection and inspected it. It didnt seem like there were any tricks possible to her Actually, I can perform the same thing with other objects as well. As long as the object isnt too heavy, I can do the exact same thing with it. The purple-haired girl looked at him once more when she heard him state that in a calm manner. She saw that he had quite a serious expression. Spiritual Ability user Yukari muttered to herself. It must be difficult for you to accept, but Amazing! Yukaris eyes began sparkling even shinier than when she received the present earlier. Seigo, youre actually a Spiritual Ability user no wonder youre so strong! Chapter 409 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu It was considered a mystery why Seigo Harano was so strong. Regarding the incidents involving him at the tennis club and basketball club, that could be still attributed to having overwhelming stamina. However, the fact that he single-handedly defeated the entire karate club by himself had far surpassed what could be explained by having excellent stamina. That was overwhelming strength as if he was a dragon, which was how he obtained the nickname of Magic-devouring dragon. Yukari had personally witnessed his astonishing strength at the doujinshi convention his cosplay swordfight had seemed too realistic and amazing. It was obvious that it was out of the ordinary. Many students in Genhana High School had discussed amongst themselves the reason for his strength before. They guessed various things such as whether or not it was related to his family background or if he had a hidden identity, such as being a former child soldier mercenary, special forces operative, assassin, and so on. The fact that he never joined any sports clubs in the end was something that was attention-inducing as well. Although Seigo gave an explanation for not joining any sports clubs, people found his explanation difficult to believe and interpreted it as him wanting to keep a low profile. And now, Yukari Asamiya learned the truth. Seigo Harano was no ordinary person. He was a Spiritual Ability user! Due to being a Spiritual Ability user, he had more power than ordinary people. Due to being a Spiritual Ability user, he didnt join any clubs in order to avoid drawing too much attention everything made sense now! Seiji was rather astonished that Yukari believed him so easily. He even impulsively wanted to ask her why she believed him so readily. But, he suppressed this unnecessary impulse of his. After all, it was a good thing that she was willing to believe him. Im happy that youre willing to believe me. Seiji smiled. To be honest, I was hesitating whether to tell you or not. Now, it seems like I made the correct decision. Thank you for being willing to tell me your secret. Yukari smiled back at him. You probably think that this is all really sudden. Theres a reason for this. Last night Seiji gave her a rough explanation of the Midnight Spell and the situation with the night of one hundred demons, along with his own opinion of what was going on. Although Im not certain whether or not it will happen again tonight, Im rather worried. You could call it an ominous premonition. Although my power is limited, I still want to do what I can to protect all my friends within my power. And so, I came up with the idea of personal barriers Yukari silently listened to his full explanation. Thank you for being so worried about me, she told him softly while looking into his eyes. Now, Im feeling like its a wonderful thing that I fell in love with you. Another direct attack! Seiji felt that it was difficult to face her gentle expression head on, and lowered his head to sip on some more tea to conceal his embarrassment. Yukari could tell that he was embarrassed, which gave her a warm feeling inside. There was a moment of silence between them. Barriers mean that things will certainly be safe, while without a barrier, theres only a risk, not certain danger, right? Yes. In that case, I choose not to use a barrier, Yukari told him. Is it because its too expensive? Indeed. Although you said that youd pay for me, I dont wish to trouble you to such an extent. The purple-haired girl smiled. Were only friends, and I shouldnt have a friend pay so much money for my sake just because theres the chance of danger. Seiji was rendered speechless. He wanted to say something, but she said something first, Of course, if you want to take care of me as your girlfriend, thats another matter. Id happily use your money. What are you saying Seiji swallowed down his original sentence as he revealed a helpless expression. I like the way you do thingstelling me directly so that we can discuss things together rather than hiding things from me and secretly purchasing a barrier for me, Yukari continued. While that can be termed as gentle, thats all it is. Perhaps some girls will really like that, but Im not that type. Compared to that type of gentleness, I prefer this type. Seiji looked at her. If I dont give you the money and lend it to you instead wont that work then? If theres certain danger, then I wouldnt hesitate. But, you said that the dangers only a possibility. Although its only a possibility, its quite dangerous if you really do meet with a demon. Its just a demon. I can take care of it with just my imposing manner! The purple-haired girl raised her head proudly. Seiji was rendered speechless. Just joking. If that really happens, then Ill have to ask you for help. Yukari chuckled. At such a time, please come and save me as soon as you can, Mister Hero. Yukari Asamiya-san Are you thinking that Im rather troublesome now? Thats right, thats just how I am. Please take good care of me! Seiji could only sigh at this. Although he indeed found it somewhat troublesome, he could still understand. After all, this was her way of being reserved as a girl. If you meet with any demons, call me for help immediately. This was all he could say. Yep, if Im really that unlucky, I wont care about anything else and Ill call you immediately. Yukari then blinked. Since you told me your secret, let me tell you one of my secrets as well. Eh? Come closer, and give me your ear. Seiji was somewhat mystified, but he did as she requested. My secret is The purple-haired girl got closer to his face and whispered in his ear. *Pucker.* There was a tiny sound. Seiji felt something warm and moist, which caused him to pause in surprise. His face turned red after he realized what just happened to him. Heehee, ambush successful~ Yukaris delighted voice sounded next to him. Seiji looked over to see that the purple-haired beauty was blushing and her eyes were watery. She had a soft and seductive smile. This is a girls secret deposit, Mister Hero. Only a long while after Yukari left did the heat on Seijis face finally dissipate. He had been kissed! Kissed! Kissed!! It was already tremendously fortunate that Sergeant Haruta wasnt instantly defeated by such an astonishingly heavy cannon attack. What an amazing deposit Seiji sighed to himself in sincerity. After he finally calmed down, he called Kaho and learned that she had gone to another city together with her family to visit relatives. Since she wasnt in this city, there probably wasnt anything to worry about. Seiji chatted a little with Kaho before ending the phone call. He took a sip of his tea and thought of the Fuuma Family as he looked at the exquisite tea set that came from them. He was somewhat worried so he gave a call to Airi Fuuma. Seiji learned that her entire family had returned to their hometown on New Years Eve and wasnt staying in this city at all. Rather, Airi was concerned about her Seigo-senpai, since she had heard the news about demons appearing in the city. Seiji thanked her for her concern and wished her a happy New Years. After finishing the call, he laid his head down on the kotatsu. Now, all he could do was wait After dinner, Seiji received a phone call from Shizuka Saran. They agreed to meet in a private room at a coffee caf. When he arrived at the agreed-upon location, he saw a woman wearing a gray jacket and long pants. She also had headphones and a white breathing mask on. The only physical characteristic of hers that she revealed was her light green eyes. Hello, are you Saran-san? The woman nodded. Please take a seat, Harano-san. Seiji sat down across from her as she took out a black briefcase and placed it on the table. She opened it up and showed Seiji what was inside. Inside the briefcase were numerous light-yellow talismans with black ink. Each talisman was embedded with a crystal in the center that was roughly the size of a finger. Everything you wanted is here, including an instruction booklet on how to use these, Shizuka told him in a soft voice. Then, she took out a card reader and pushed it towards Seiji. Seiji took out his bank card and swiped it to pay her with. Shizukas card reader printed a receipt for him. That concludes our deal thank you for your business. Shizuka Saran pushed the briefcase towards Seiji, put the card reader back in her purse, and left. After watching her leave, Seiji looked towards the briefcase again. The neatly stacked talismans in the briefcase had an out-of-the-ordinary quality to them. The white and yellow crystals within the talismans were sparkling slightly. Chapter 410 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Seiji took the briefcase over to Peach-senseis apartment and handed her two sets of personal barrier talismans along with the instruction booklet. Keep the talisman on your body, and then read the incantation Mayuzumi tried using the talisman after she read the instructions. There was a flash of light. The barrier has indeed activated. Using [Astral Vision], Seiji was able to see a faint white glow on Mayuzumi. I cant see it This barrier is effective against physical attacks as well. Lets try it out. Seiji asked Mayuzumi to bring him a broom. Then, he swung it at her using a slight amount of force. *Smack!* The broom was blocked by an invisible power. Seiji was clearly able to see in the field of his [Astral Vision] that a barrier spell formation had blocked his attack. They had now confirmed that the product they purchased was working properly. Seiji said goodbye and left afterwards. Then, he headed for the Juumonji Groups residence and gave three sets of personal barrier talismans and one set of fixed location barrier talismans to Hisashi together with the instruction booklet. Thank you, Seigo. Youve been a great help. I only acted as the middleman. No need to be polite. The two of them exchanged smiles. They said goodbye to each other after wishing each other a Happy New Years. Shika placed some barriers of her own as well, protecting Seijis apartment, the Uehara Familys residence, as well as Kaedes apartment. Seiji chatted online with the three Amami siblings and learned that they received some talismans from their grandfather that appeared top-class. They felt like these talismans really would have the ability to exorcise demons. Well, those talismans were the real deal But since Shouzou Amami didnt tell them the truth, Seiji refrained from saying anything unnecessary. He hoped that there wouldnt be a night of one hundred demons tonight. Although it would be somewhat awkward if the demons stopped appearing after he went to all this trouble for everyone, he still felt that it would be better than meeting actual danger. After he finished chatting with the Amami siblings, Seiji picked up his wooden sword. This Kapok tree bark sword that Natsuya gave him also gave him something in his [Gifts] rewards in his system[Beginner-level sword techniques learning card]! After he used this card, he was immediately able to learn [Martial arts technique C Beginning-level sword techniques]. The effect was simple and direct, which he considered excellent and strong. Seiji tried things out immediately. Now, the way he swung his wooden sword around looked proper. It seemed possible for him to generate sword waves as well. His character reward card [Shika Kagura] now unlocked its fourth special ability as well: [Additional ability 4: Ice Calamity Blade (Prerequisite: beginner-level sword techniques required.)] [Spiritual weapon technique. Can only be activated when wielding a spiritual weapon. Slice with the power of ice. At the same time, materialize a spiritual sword of ice for an additional attack. This technique uses both Mana and physical energy. The attacks power depends on the amount of Mana and physical energy expended. Limited to two times usage per day. This blade shall bring about an Ice Calamity!] System, youve finally stopped copying from Overwatch. This was Seijis first thought after reading the additional comment at the end. An ice sword technique that was limited to two uses per day and its attack power depended on how much Mana and physical energy he expended this seemed to him like it could be used as one of his ultimate techniques. He really wanted to go to the presidents residence and go practice it immediately in her underground practice field, but he decided to forget about it for tonight. Seiji felt that it was quite fun to hear the sound of his wooden sword whistling through the air as he swung the wooden sword around in his own study. At this time, Mika and Chiaki came over. This place feels totally safe! Chiaki said this as she casually sat down by the kotatsu as if this was her own home. Im even beginning to look forward to seeing demons appear. I want to see what real demons look like, and I also want to watch Seiji coolly defeating the demons. Dont say it like youre an audience member at the live filming of some show. Seiji poured some tea for Chiaki and Mika. But thats exactly my current feelings, as if Im waiting to watch a show. Itll be best if something like a Tamamo-no-Mae or Great Tengu comes. Thatll make for an amazing fight. Chiaki, you Mika glanced coldly in her good friends direction. Dont be so overconfident. Perhaps a major demon will arrive and eat you instantly. We wont even be able to save you in time, Seiji said in a low voice. Eh? That wouldnt really happen, would it? Chiakis expression froze over slightly. Its not impossible. If a really strong demon appears, the barrier might not be able to block it, and itll suddenly rush in Seiji continued narrating in a low tone as he gradually put on a cold and cruel expression. There might even be some vicious demon that we cant deal with by any means other than escaping. At such a time, someone needs to be the bait to distract its attention. You just happen to be the perfect sacrificial candidate. No! This is my real motive in inviting you over here, heh heh. So insidious! The barrier already envelops us. Theres no escaping for you even if you try. Save me! Chiaki pretended to shiver. Seiji revealed a villainous expression and laughed loudly three times. As expected, whenever the two of them are together, they can take the tension out of any situation. Mika mentally commented on the situation as she silently sipped some tea. By the way, Mika. How was it, learning from Kinsa-san this afternoon? Seiji changed the topic after he finished joking around. It was alright. The twintailed girl revealed a complex expression. Why did she have such an expression again? Seiji and Chiaki were both rather curious. At any rate, Master Kinsa is a good Master, and under her teachings, I believe that I can learn much from her. However, it also feels like Ill lose something Mika looked off into the distance as she said so in a soft voice. Why did it feel like she experienced so much? Just what could she have experienced? If this was a manga, Seiji and Chiakis heads would be covered in question marks. Although they wanted to know more, there was an atmosphere of being unwilling to talk about it around the twintailed girl, so they found themselves unable to ask. Kaede and Reo walked out from another room into the living room. After the loli and the mature woman greeted Mika and Chiaki, they sat down in front of the television and started playing a video game together. When did you add Juumonji-sensei into your home here? You evil person. Chiaki looked towards Seiji. Dont say it like I have wicked intentions. Shes accompanying Reo-chan. Youre using an elementary school girl to seduce a beautiful teacher. You evil person! It looks like youre adamant on calling me an evil person regardless If you dont like that term, how about I call you a beast instead? Thats even worse! Some joyful music began playing on the television screen as it showed a plumber and an often-kidnapped princess racing against each other on a racetrack. These video game characters used various underhanded methods to attempt obstructing their opponents from progressing, desiring victory at all costs. The night gradually darkened outside. Yukari took a look at the time. It was the time when she would typically go to sleep. However, anxiety caused her not to feel sleepy at all. Would demons really appear? She didnt regret politely rejecting Seigos offer to help her. But when she thought about how demons might really appear, she still felt a little scared. Relax, its fine. She already told Seigo that if she really did meet a demon, she would ask for help from him immediately, and that he would come right over. The purple-haired girl felt reassured as she recalled his figure. She picked up her cell phone and sent Seigo a message through a chatting application. Good night, Mister Hero. Two seconds later, she received an almost instant reply. Good night, Princess. This was followed by a smiling emoticon. Yukari smiled sweetly upon seeing this. Meanwhile, on the other side of the chatting application, Seiji made up his mind to wait until midnight. He wanted to see if the Midnight Spell would repeat itself again although he didnt feel like it was probable, he was still somewhat worried. Logically speaking, such a large-scale magic spell wouldnt be so easy to cast again on such short notice. Besides, all the Spiritual Ability users in the city were on guard now. Doing something so major again did this faction really treat all the Spiritual Ability users in this city as idiots? The Soul World faction couldnt possibly be so suicidal, could they? But, what if this mysterious faction ignored all logic with their actions? Chapter 411 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Seiji found it difficult to get rid of his anxiety. Perhaps Ive read and watched too many manga and anime, which has overly stimulated my imagination regarding evil and mysterious organizations, Seiji mentally commented in his mind. No matter what, he intended to wait until midnight. After all, even if he lay in his bed, he wouldnt be able to fall asleep due to being too concerned about this. Brother Seiji Go ahead and sleep first, Shika-chan. Im going to sleep a bit late tonight. Reo had already gotten into bed and fallen asleep. He had Shika go to sleep as well while he sat down in front of his computer and randomly browsed the internet, waiting for time to hit midnight. On the Channel 22 message forum, everyone was discussing whether things similar to last night would occur again. These topics had a high number of posters. Seiji figured that many people were just as anxious as he was. Time passed quietly just like this. There were now ten seconds until midnight nine, eight, seven, six, five, four, three, two one. It was now time. Midnight. There was no strange sensation at all. Seijis computer remained on as the electricity didnt stop this time. His cell phone still had a signal as well. The Midnight Spell didnt repeat itself. Seiji went to go check on Reo and saw that she seemed fine. Then, he returned to his computer and continued browsing the internet for another hour. Everything was calm. No demons ran into the barriers that Seiji purchased and set up, nor did any new relevant topics appear in the message forum. Has nothing happened? Seems like I can relax for the time being. Seiji learned back against his chair and heaved a sigh of relief. I must have thought too much into things he muttered to himself. After finally feeling like he could relax a little, he instantly felt a wave of fatigue wash over him. Lets go sleep. Seiji turned off his computer and went to his bedroom. He placed his cell phone and wooden sword by his pillow and got into his bed and blankets as quietly as possible so as to not wake Reo up. He shut his eyes and went to sleep Yukari was running for her life. She was currently in a place that seemed like a cave. As for why it only seemed like a cave, that was because she had no time to inspect her surroundings whatsoever. Some bright red flowers illuminated this area with a dim red light. Apart from that, everything else was pitch-black. Yukari did her absolute best to run down the red-illuminated pathway. There was a gigantic monster chasing after her. *Tap tap tap tap* The sound of the monsters feet wasnt that loud, and even sounded rhythmic. The purple-haired girls heart filled with a tremendous amount of fear upon hearing this sound. Why are things like this? Why am I here? Why is such a monster chasing after me!? Her last memory was going to sleep in her own bed at her own home. For some unknown reason, when she woke up, she discovered that she was in this strange location. Right after waking up, a gigantic spider appeared in the darkness! The spider had eight eyes that let off a bloody light, along with sharp fangs and lengthy legs Yukari was frightened to the point of screaming upon seeing its vicious appearance, and turned around to run instantly. She was afraid of spiders to the point of having arachnophobia. That was because when she was young, a spider had once crawled around on her face, so she was afraid of spiders ever since. Such a gigantic and ugly spider increased her fear to the maximum! She furiously ran for her life, propelled by her instinct. However, her stamina gradually decreased. Although Yukaris athletic ability was above average for a high school girl, anyone would get tired after running for so long. The monster would eventually catch up. Just imagining what might happen if the spider monster caught up to her caused Yukari to shiver all over. Im so scared Why are things like this Am I dreaming? Yet this all feels so real Her sense of logic and reason told her that this seemed likely to be a dream. However, what she experienced felt so real. If that monster catches up to me, Ill really die! I dont want to die Save me Save me Seigo! Yukaris eyes filled with tears as she thought about Seigo. She started shouting out loud. Save me! Seigo! You promised. As long as I called for you, youd come save me. I need you right now, Mister Hero Save me! Seigo! Something red flashed in the darkness. Seiji felt as if he was floating in midair as something red passed him by. What was that? Where am I? Seijis consciousness was quite hazy. Although he had some questions about his current state, he didnt possess the mental acuity to think about these questions right now. He faintly felt like he was hearing something. However, the sound was too faint, and he was unable to hear it clearly. He kept floating and floating his consciousness grew even hazier, not even questioning his surroundings anymore. It was as if he had become an empty shell of himself that kept floating in the darkness. However, a voice gradually became clearer to him. Save Seigo Save me Hurry and save Hurry and save me Seigo Seijis consciousness suddenly became much clearer! Although it still felt like his mind was filled with mud that caused his thoughts to slow down, he recognized this voice. He did his best to look for the source of that voice, reaching out with his hand, wanting to catch on to something *Smack!* Yukari tripped over something and fell over. Her body felt like it was in intense pain, pain so realistic that it couldnt possibly be a dream. This proved that she was indeed having no dream. It hurts She cried as she dragged herself up, having discovered that she was injured and bleeding bright-red blood. She was unable to do anything about it right now, because the monster behind her had gotten much closer. Its gigantic body and numerous legs that moved all at once, in combination with its eight blood-red eyes Yukari was frightened to the point of screaming and attempted to escape, but two pincers reached out from the darkness and clamped on to her! Let go of me!! The purple-haired girl did her best to struggle. However, her efforts were fruitless. She was clamped and brought upwards into the air. The pincers were so tightly clamping down on her that she could barely breathe. No I dont want to die Her face was filled with tear streaks. Many scenes flashed through her mind. I dont want to die I want to live Save me She instinctively reached out towards the sky with her hand, wanting to grab on to something. In the midst of all the darkness, some light suddenly appeared! Yukari! A figure appeared in the middle of the light and reached his hand out to her. Yukari widened her eyes in surprise. Hearing his voice and seeing him at such a time, her mind went completely blank, with only one thought remaining: You came. Seiji took Yukaris hand with his left hand while he used his right hand to wield his spiritual weapon wooden sword and slice through the pincer clamping down on her! Then, he held her tightly in his arms and jumped steadily down onto the ground. His consciousness was fully awake now. Where is this? What type of monster is this!? Although he was confused as to what was going on, Seiji cast the [Body-strengthening spell] upon himself and speedily backed away from the spider monster while holding onto Yukari, putting a distance of several dozen meters between them and the monster. Thats a spider? Using [Astral Vision], he was able to see a clear outline of the monster in the darkness. This is such a huge spider. I cant see it too clearly since its so dark, but its already much larger than a normal car. It was screeching ear-piercingly, making sounds of obvious anger. Simultaneously, a light-red glow gathered upon its body. Part of the red light gathered on one of its legs that had been sliced off by Seiji while it was pincering Yukari. Then, the leg speedily regrew! Seigo Yukari wanted to say something. But before she was able to, the humongous spider rushed over! When it closed the gap, it lifted its abdomen 1 and shot something white out from it. Spiderwebs! Seiji dodged the sticky spiderweb strands that landed on the ground. The large spider continuously fired spiderwebs at them, not giving up. After dodging numerous waves of spiderwebs, Seiji chose to do his best to take Yukari and escape, searching for a safe location. He ran at a high speed which easily helped to put plenty of distance between him and the large spider. Where is this place? he asked Yukari in his arms. I dont know all I know is that I was suddenly here. You dont know where that spider came from, either? I dont This place appears like a cave. All these red flowers seem to be lycoris radiata, Seiji thought to himself. Lycoris radiata also had a more common name: cluster amaryllis. They had bright-red petals, which were shaped like upturned claws. In some legends, they were the flowers that bloomed on the road to the netherworld and represented death. A dark cave, red cluster amaryllis, and a humongous spider monster this didnt seem like reality, but also felt quite real. Is this place a soul realm? Whose could it be? Yukaris? And if this is her soul realm, why would it be like this? How would she even get trapped in her own soul realm? And why was I able to arrive here? I was clearly sleeping in my own bed just earlier Did something happen again while I was sleeping? Seiji pondered all these things as he kept running. Suddenly, his field of vision widened up as he arrived in a relatively wide-open space. Seiji looked all around him, and discovered that There were no more paths to take. Chapter 412 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu He could only battle, then. Seiji carried Yukari over to a corner and placed her down onto the ground. Ill deal with that spider. Dont get close and be careful to avoid it. Seigo The purple-haired girl grabbed on to his shirt with a worried expression. Relax, itll be fine. Seiji smiled. Ive dealt with monsters larger than this one before. Its not a big deal. Yukari took a deep glance into Seijis eyes before slowly letting go. You have to be careful. Yeah. Right when they finished talking, they heard the sound of footsteps. *Tap tap tap tap* The large spider had caught up to them. Seiji headed out to face off against it. When the humongous spider saw him, it lifted up its abdomen once more and shot spiderweb at him! Dont think that youre the only one capable of shooting such things. Seiji dodged the attack as he injected his own Mana into his wooden sword. He suddenly sliced out with a white wave of sword energy! The wave of sword energy scored a direct hit against the large spider. It didnt cause any obvious damage. However, the red light on its body flickered slightly. It would seem that this spider had Spiritual Abilities as well, so he decided to call it a Spiritual Spider Beast for the time being. Seiji recalled a game from his previous life called Monster Hunter where the game was mostly focused on dealing with large monsters. One of the earliest monster encounters in that game was a spider monster, which seemed similar to this circumstance. In that game, the first step required to deal with the large spider monster was to slice off all of its eight legs. Although it might not be the exact same thing, I can use it as a reference. Seiji moved around at a high speed while dodging the Spiritual Spider Beasts attacks and continuously unleashed new waves of sword energy aimed at the spiders legs. The large spider roared ear-piercingly in anger once again. It gave up on its useless spiderweb shooting and gathered red light at the end of its abdomen. It seemed to be preparing for some stronger attack. When Seiji saw this preparation for such an obvious ultimate move, he decided to suddenly change the direction he was moving in and rushed towards the spider monster instead! *Pu!* A large mass of white shot out in Seijis direction. This mass of something white suddenly expanded into a huge spiderweb. If Seiji had kept going in his original direction, it would have been impossible for him to dodge. But since he changed to dashing directly towards the enemy spider, he barely managed to dodge the edge of the huge spiderweb. He dashed right in front of the spider monster! The large spider wielded two of its legs that were glowing red as if they were two gigantic sickles and sliced down at him! Seiji was able to dodge one and blocked the other with his wooden sword. Immediately following that, he used some sliding steps footwork to slide beneath the large spider and swung his wooden sword while holding it in a backhanded grip! *Boom!!* It felt like it would be very difficult to pierce through, but suddenly, the wooden sword broke through the red light protecting the spider monster and pierced through the spiders stomach. *Shing!* Although the speed was a bit too quick for Seiji, so he was unable to see things clearly, he was certain that this blow dealt the spider monster some definite damage. He speedily slid out from the spiders other side and instantly put some distance between him and the spider. It was angrily roaring; red flashes of light streaked all over its body, mostly concentrated on its stomach area down below. It doesnt seem that difficult to deal with. It just might take some time. Seiji was confident that he could defeat this spider just like in the game Monster Hunter if it was only strong to this degree. The background music of Monster Hunter even started playing in his mind Cough, dont get sidetracked! He was unsure if it would have any extra powers or transformation abilities, and needed to be cautious against it. In fact, he had no clue where this place was or what exactly this Spiritual Spider Beast was supposed to be. He knew that he shouldnt treat this just like a game. At this moment, the large spider suddenly jumped up into the air and curled up its body into a ball, which smashed towards him at a high velocity as if it was a meteor! *Boom!* The spider crashed into the ground. Seiji managed to dodge it just in time. The spider monster unfurled its legs and jumped up once again for its meteor crash-like attack. *Boom!* Seiji dodged it for a second time. The spider monster jumped up yet again Are you supposed to be lice, jumping like that?! The third time that it crashed down, Seiji intentionally dodged at a close distance so that he could rush up to it and viciously slice down at its legs while it was recovering its balance! The Kapok tree bark wooden sword broke through a red flash and sliced through one of the spiders legs. The spider monster roared in pain and used its other legs to furiously counterattack! Seiji immediately retreated and sent out waves of sword energy to cover himself. The human and spiders fierce battle under the illumination of the red cluster amaryllis seemed like a scene from legends. The battle between a Spiritual Ability user and a large spider monster Yukari who was watching all this felt her heartbeat rapidly increase. At first, she felt only worry for Seigo. However, the fight seemed awesome to the extent of being just like something from a movie, so she gradually got excited. If it wasnt for the fact that she had reflexively covered her mouth, not wanting to shout out and distract Seigo, she probably would have shouted out countless times already. The more she watched, the more allured she was by Seigos cool actions. So amazing The purple-haired girls eyes were lighting up more and more as she praised him in her heart. He answered my call for help and came to save me. Hes facing such a scary spider monster with no signs of fear or hesitation. Hes fighting bravely, and even gained the upper hand. Hes a true hero and the person I love. Yukaris eyes slowly became those of a maiden in loves. I think that should be sufficient, Seiji thought to himself when he saw that the Spiritual Spider Beasts red light was faint to the point of almost becoming imperceptible. Although it might be fine to continue fighting with it like this, Seiji wanted to avoid it bringing out some new unexpected technique once it was forced to the brink, such as self-destruction. He felt it would be better to finish it off quickly with an ultimate ability. Actually, it was half because he wanted to take a look at his new abilitys effects. The large spider rushed towards him once again. It furiously waved its legs around, creating a patch of fragmented red shadows before it that seemed like they could tear through anything. Seiji dodged this attack, while the spider corrected its path and faced off against him again. Seiji retreated to the wall of the cave clearing. The spider monster continued proceeding towards Seiji. It saw that he had nowhere to run to now, so it waved its legs around more fiercely than ever! It had an imposing manner like it wanted to rip Seiji into little pieces. At the final instant right before the spider could attack Seiji, Seiji suddenly jumped up, ran up the wall, and sprang off the wall in order to dodge the spiders attack, as he backflipped through midair and wielded his wooden sword with both hands. [Ice Calamity Blade]! The Kapok tree bark wooden swords slice left blue-tinted trails behind in the air, slicing deeply into the large spiders back together with a wave of chilling energy! At the exact same time, six spiritual swords of ice materialized in midair and viciously stabbed themselves into the spiders body. *Shriek!!!* The large spider made its most pitiful scream of all so far. However, it soon stopped screeching. That was because it had been frozen. Its entire body was frozen solid, just like a gigantic ice cube. Nice power level Seiji felt that his new ability that he had just tried out for the first time was pretty nice. He pulled out the wooden sword and jumped off from the spiders corpse. Its over, Yukari When he looked at the girl in the corner, he discovered that she had retracted her body into a ball and was shivering all over. Whats the matter!? Seiji rushed over immediately. Yukari felt a sudden headache along with a cold feeling spreading all over her body. When she heard Seigos voice and saw him rushing over towards her, she did her best to greet him. Its wonderful that youre fine. You were so cool when defeating that monster. Thank you so much for saving me my hero. She wanted to tell him all that. However, her vision became blurry, her hearing no longer worked properly, and she was unable to make any sounds. Her legs felt completely drained of energy and her consciousness felt like it was being swallowed up by something heavy and icy. Just what was this type of feeling? I just Yukari!! Seiji hugged the purple-haired girl who had collapsed. He could tell that her body was freezing, just like an ice cube. Why are things like this? What happened this time!? He furrowed his eyebrows deeply, pondering about the confusing situation. He suddenly came up with one possibility. He had slain the spider monster using his [Ice Calamity Blade] technique. And right now, Yukaris symptoms were just like that of being frozen solid. Could that Spiritual Spider Beast have actually been Chapter 413 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Thats not it~ a lazy-sounding female voice spoke up in his mind. Seiji paused for a moment out of surprise at suddenly hearing this voice. It took him a few seconds to recall who this was. This was his newly bonded spirit! Apart from saying a few words when she was summoned for him, this mysterious female spirit had always been sleeping at all other times. He recalled that Natsuya had guessed that she was Tamamo-no-Mae? Hmm? You believe that Im that nine-tailed golden fox? The female spirit chuckled lightly. Thats not it, either~ If youre not Tamamo-no-Mae, then just who My name is unimportant. Whats important right now is this beautiful young lady, right? Seiji fell silent at this. You believed that this spider must have some sort of intimate connection with this young lady, which is why killing that spider caused her to become like this Heehee, although the result indeed makes things appear like what you surmised, things actually arent what you inferred them to be. You know something? I only know what I know, and I cant guarantee that Im one hundred percent accurate. Even so, would you still like to hear what I know? Please. That spider is the materialization of the mystical connection that this young lady possesses. If she faces off against it by herself and defeats it, she should be able to awaken to certain powers, the female spirit explained. However, she didnt do so, as she requested assistance from you, and you answered her call for help and slew the spider for her sake. Although you were able to defeat the materialization of the mystical connection in this manner, she was unable to receive her own mystical connections recognition. So, the mystical connection judged that she still lost and gave her a punishment that caused her to become like this. Seiji didnt know what to say to all this as he processed it. Did you not understand my explanation? Well I understand the gist of what you said, but theres various parts that I dont understand. Seiji sighed. May I ask some questions? Go ahead. First, what is a mystical connection?'' You can understand it as some type of fate involving a human and a demon or spirit and so on, which is why its also called a connection. Could you go into more detail about this? Actually, I dont know much about it, either, so I dont know how to explain. Alright then, my second question. Why would Yukaris own mystical connection transform into a spider and attack her? Because it was awakened. Awakened? Yes, all humans have a mystical connection of their own, either strong or weak. Once a mystical connection is awakened, it will affect the human in question. It might be harmful, it might be a trial, or it might be something else entirely, the female spirit explained. What this young lady is facing isnt something entirely harmfulinstead, its a trial. Something flashed in Seijis eyes. How are mystical connections awakened? I dont know the answer to this question. You said that Yukaris facing a trial type mystical connection, and if she defeats this spider, she can awaken to certain powers. Are you referring to Spiritual Abilities? Indeed. If she losesif the mystical connection judges that she lost, shes punished like this is there a way to cure her? This is a punishment handed out by the mystical connection. If you want her to recover, you can try negotiating with its main body. Main body where would that be? If you would like, I can help you open up a path to reach the mystical connections main body. However, meeting it could be quite dangerous. Theres a possibility of death? Yes. If you arent careful, your soul might sink forevermore into the depths of the darkness. Seiji looked at the face of Yukari who was in his arms and felt how cold she was. He came to an instantenous decision. Id like to go. Please assist me in doing so! Youve resolved yourself so quickly Heehee, I like men like you. The female spirit chuckled lightly. After that, Seiji received a mental message from her and learned what he needed to do. He gently placed Yukari onto the ground and put his right hand on her forehead and left hand on her stomach as he utilized his Mana and uttered an incantation. Physical body in the realm of Yang, and soul in the realm of Yin Qi in the current world, breath of the mystical world The five elements move in harmony, the six great divisions in the wheel of karma As Seiji muttered the incantation, Yukaris body gradually lit up with a red light, and complex blood-red runes appeared on her body and floated in midair. Seiji stood up, removing his hands from her body, and continued the incantation while making hand seals. All the cluster amaryllis around them stopped glowing, and the entire space fell into darkness. The path leading towards a distant world, OPEN!! Seiji ended by extending his palms. The blood-red runes from Yukaris body lit up with a blinding redness in the dark cave and formed a highly complex oval-shaped spell formation that resembled a humongous red mystical eye. Seiji carried Yukari in his arms and jumped into the middle of this spell formation. The spell formation closed up as if it was an eye that was shutting itself, and vanished in the darkness. The Firelit Road. In legends, this was another name for the road to the netherworld. That was because the road to the netherworld bloomed with a large number of cluster amaryllis, which were as bright-red as fire, making the road seem like it was burning up with flames. Seiji was currently walking down this Firelit Road. He princess-carried the purple-haired girl in his arms and walked down this road with countless bright-red cluster amaryllis blooming, heading into the distance. Apart from this path that was covered with blooming cluster amaryllis, everything else was pitch-black. If he strayed from this path, he would sink into eternal darkness. Seiji wanted to talk more to his female spirit, but she fell silent again. He was even beginning to wonder if he had fallen into a trap of some sort, but since she was his bonded spirit, she shouldnt have any negative intentions towards him. If she wasnt Tamamo-no-Mae, though, just what powerful spirit was she? She possessed the power to open up the path to the netherworld Could she be Seiji thought of one possible name. If that was who she was if she was the spiritual manifestation of that concept, then that would be quite incredible He pondered this question as he walked. Apart from his female spirits identity, he was even more worried about Yukaris situation. He also pondered over many things about Yukari By the way, just how long is this road going to go on for? It seemed like there was no end wait a moment, he finally saw the end to this road! Seiji immediately quickened his pace. He clutched Yukari tightly as he began running. There was a large pit located at the end of the road. The pit was lit up with a golden glow that seemed quite extravagant. Seiji held on to Yukari as he jumped down this pit. He felt his body beginning to spin as everything before him turned golden. He could hear faint noises coming from around him and his consciousness became hazy He suddenly began falling! He managed to adjust his position in midair and land safely. However, he discovered that the girl he had been holding on to had vanished! Yukari Seiji felt anxious as he looked around his surroundings. This place seemed like a forest. There was a silver full moon in the sky which illuminated the forest. Cluster amaryllis flowers were growing everywhere on the ground apart from that, there was nothing except for darkness and quietness. Walk towards where theres the most flowers, the female spirit spoke up in his mind. Youre finally talking again. Why werent you talking just earlier? Seiji asked as he headed towards the thickest patch of flowers. I dont like talking when Im busy doing things. Oh Seiji interpreted as it must have been inconvenient for her to talk while opening up a path to the netherworld for him. You successfully guessed my name, heehee I originally wanted to keep the secret for a little longer. Seiji stumbled in his footsteps. You really are While that is indeed my name, Im not the type of existence you think I am. Someone just happened to give me this name. The female spirit chuckled lightly. Someone gave you your name? Could that person have been Heehee you should probably focus on whats before you for the time being. Seiji entered the deepest part of the forest. Cluster amaryllis flowers were blossoming thickly everywhere. There were humongous spiderwebs to be seen everywhere between the tall trees. Many animals bones could be seen on the spiderwebs, and there were even numerous human bones as well. There was a purple-haired girl lying on one of the spiderwebs, quietly sleeping while illuminated by the moonlight. This girl was not Yukari. Chapter 414 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu This girl was wearing extravagant black-red Sakura Island clothing, and her dark-purple hair reached her waist, which was a different length of hair compared to Yukaris. However, Seijis female spirit told him that this was indeed Yukari! The young ladys combined together with her mystical connection or, it might be more accurate to say that its possessed her. How did they combine? I dont know. Is it possible to separate them? I dont know that, either. Then, what should we do? Seiji furrowed her eyebrows. Wake her up and try communicating with her Although I feel that communication wont be so easy. Its highly likely that shell attack you on sight when she wakes up. Should I defeat her? I dont know what the correct action to take in this situation is, so I cant give you any appropriate advice. You should decide this on your own, the female spirit told him. Seiji fell silent upon hearing this. If the mystical connection had combined with Yukari, that meant harming it would equal harming Yukari. In that case, he couldnt use any overly powerful attacks against her. One workable method might be to defeat and suppress her with as little injury as possible, then attempt at communicating with her. One more method was to Is it possible to wake Yukari herself up? Yes, but I feel that would be quite difficult to do so. I have to try, Seiji sighed. Having to fight a friend who lost her sense of self in order to wake her up? This was an overly dramatic type of scene that he didnt really enjoy. But, he didnt really have any other methods available to him that he could think of in such a situation. Seiji didnt want to harm Yukari. He definitely wouldnt do that to her unless he was absolutely forced to do so in order to defend himself. So, if she really did attack him immediately without even attempting to talk things out, he decided that he could only go on the defensive while attempting to call out to her. After making his preparations, he slowly walked towards Yukari. The girl on the spiderweb slowly opened her eyes, sat up, and turned to look at him. When Seiji exchanged glances with her, he saw that her face was the exact same as Yukaris, apart from her eyesher eyes were completely blood-red and had no pupils. Those were the same eyes as the large spider monster from earlier! The purple-haired girl instantly disappeared from the spiderweb. Something flashed under the moonlight. Seiji suddenly swung his wooden sword, slicing at something in midair! *Shing!* He managed to slice through the thin threads of spiderweb that were aimed at him. More spiderweb strands were quickly shot in his direction. These spiderweb strands glinted sharply under the moonlight. Seiji dodged those that he could, and sliced through the ones that he couldnt. These spiderwebs had greater slicing ability than even a metal sword! If any normal person was hit by even one, that person would probably be sliced apart. Yukari! he shouted as loudly as he could while defending himself. Dont lose to such a thing! Dont be controlled by her! Wake up!!! There was no response. An endless stream of spiderweb silk kept coming for him. *Smack!* Seiji was finally hit by one strand. Luckily, he had cast [Mana Barrier] on himself beforehand which was able to block the attack. Seiji continued shouting. However, there was still no response. Instead, his opponents attacks became stronger and stronger. *Smack! Smack! Smack!* It was going to be no good if he only defended himself, as he was gradually getting overwhelmed. Yukari, I apologize. Seiji backflipped in midair, and sliced out with a wave of sword energy towards the shadows in the forest to his right! His wave of sword energy was destroyed by the spiderweb strands. He sent out even more waves of sword energy. His continuous waves of sword energy clashed fiercely in midair against the spiderweb strands! This stalemate between attacking and defending continued for several seconds, until a white long whip suddenly attacked from the darkness! *Boom!* Seiji dodged this whips attack as it crashed into the ground, making a loud sound as it smashed a large amount of cluster amaryllis flowers to little pieces. The broken flower petals flew everywhere, looking just like droplets of blood. The black-red clothed purple-haired figure rushed out from the shadows, twirling around at a high speed while viciously swinging her whip at him! *Boom!!* *Smack!* Seiji blocked this attack with his wooden sword, but he was sent flying from the impact and crashed into a large tree. Luckily, he managed to hold on to his sword. [Evolved Mana Barrier]! Seiji sensed danger, so he borrowed power from his bonded spirit to cast a stronger version of his defensive spell, causing golden light to appear all around him. This decision of his turned out to be a correct one. That was because a white whip immediately came snaking at him and viciously struck his side! The thick tree was snapped in two by the tremendous force, and Seiji was sent flying from the impact once again. If he hadnt protected himself with [Evolved Mana Barrier] in time, he figured that perhaps he wouldnt have gotten off so lightly as just being sent flying. He adjusted his position in midair to see the purple-haired girl now wielding a white whip in each hand *Swoosh swoosh!* The two long white whips suddenly transformed into countless spiderwebs that shot in his direction!! The spiderwebs were so thick that they even blocked out the moonlight. [Bullet Time], activate! [Evolved Body-strengthening technique]! As Seiji was midair and unable to dodge this, he cast another evolved spell and managed to wield his Kapok tree bark wooden sword at high speed in order to break through the spiderwebs aimed at him, safely landing on the ground. The purple-haired girl paused in her movements slightly, apparently not expecting him to be able to defend against this attack of hers. However, the next second, she continued attacking without saying a word. Yukari wake up!! Seiji did his best to resist as he shouted. Defend counter defend counter defend counter Seiji grit his teeth as he withstood a furious flurry of attacks and continued shouting towards Yukari. Even if it seemed like it was fruitless, he still did his best to persist. That was because he believed in Yukari: she had to be doing her best to fight in her own way as well. That girl definitely wasnt the type to let herself be controlled by something so mysterious. As long as she possessed any willpower left, she would definitely resist! I think that its enough for you to have persisted to such a degree already. Some minutes later, the female spirit talked to Seiji again. You should be able to tell now that youre unable to wake up that young lady through this method. Perhaps injuring her slightly will make it easier to wake her up No, Seiji refused. Why? Because I feel although I really want to go on the offensive as well, only defending for all this time, I can feel that Yukaris trying her best as well. It doesnt appear to me like her movements have changed in any way Thats why I said that its only something I feel! As they talked, Seiji sliced through another wave of spiderweb strands. I dont know why I have such a feeling, and I also know that it wont be good if things continue like this. Perhaps its the right thing after all for me to start attacking and going all-out, but I still want to believe in her until the end! The female spirit fell silent for a moment. Youre an idiot. She sighed. Thats right, I agree with that assessment as well. Feel free to laugh at me. I wont laugh at a man who has such firm resolution. Go ahead and struggle as you wish until the end, heehee In the end, didnt you still laugh after all? Seijis cheek twitched slightly. At this moment, the purple-haired girl suddenly glowed red and her movements unnaturally slowed down. It appeared just like the scene of a character in a video game who was suffering from lag. Its having an effect!? Something flashed in Seijis eyes. Yukari, do your best!! He began cheering her on. Yukari had woken up long ago. Seigos voice woke her up. After being woken up from a hazy state, she was astonished to discover that he was defending against her own attacks, and that he was shouting towards her. Yukari tried controlling her own body. However, she failed and couldnt feel anything from her body at all. She had no clue what she should do. She was quite worried when she saw that Seigo was being attacked continuously and put into multiple perilous situations. She wanted to shout out to him for him to no longer worry about her. She wanted to see him counterattack for herself to be defeated. Even killing herself was fine with her as that might release her from this. However, he didnt do any of that. He only adamantly continued defending himself and countering her attacks. This definitely wont be good if things continue like this. Yukari felt pained for him as she watched. Even though she didnt know what she could do, she could only try her best. Stop stop stop stop stop stop This is my body! Stop!! She began to feel hatred for whatever it was that was controlling her body to attack him. Stop controlling me! Just what are you supposed to be!? Get the hell out of my body!!! she angrily roared in her heart. At this moment, whatever it was that was controlling her received an impact, and its movements slowed because of it. Yukari recovered the feeling of being able to control her own body. Chapter 415 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu The purple-haired girl kept glowing red. Every time she flashed red, she would freeze in her movements. As the flashes of red kept occurring more and more frequently, the scene became rather strange. Seiji felt like he was witnessing what would happen to a video game character if the person playing as that character had a terrible internet connection. Lag, lag, lag For him who had been defending against her attacks just earlier with great difficulty, he was now free enough to stand around and simply observe the situation. Finally, a large amount of red light was emitted from the girls body as her movements froze completely. Get the hell out! With this shout, there was a sudden blinding red flash as a red shadowy figure exited the girls body! Yukari instantly felt a sensation of release. She instantly discovered that her body completely belonged to her again, causing her to be overjoyed. Seigo! I did it!! she shouted out joyously to him, but saw that he had a dazed expression as he stared at her. Whats the matter? Yukari looked at herself, and noticed what was wrong. Her clothes were gone!? She was completely naked, revealing every bit of her skin as well as certain private parts that shall not be named Ah ahhhh!!! She suddenly crouched down as her face heated up and tears welled up in her eyes. Why did all my clothes disappear? Im totally naked he saw everything! Im so embarrassed!! This is so humiliating!! The purple-haired girl really wanted to dig a hole and hide in it right now. Seiji finally regained his senses when he saw how Yukari was becoming embarrassed. I saw something nice No, no, I cant think like this, nows not the time to be thinking of such things! Yukari had recovered to her original state. Although he didnt know why she became naked, this was still a good thing. The part to focus on right now was the thing that just left her body! Seiji looked towards the red shadowy figure. It kept changing its form. It resembled a spider, yet also a human, or a mix between a human and a spider Is it possible to communicate with that? Seiji mentally asked the female spirit in his mind while walking up to Yukari, taking off his jacket and placing it on her body. I dont know. You can attempt to communicate with it. What should he even say? Should he ask what it was? Seiji attempted to ask the red shadow what it was. There was no response. The purple-haired girl beside him stood up. Seigo Although she was still feeling embarrassed, Yukari knew that now wasnt the time to be too worried about embarrassment, as it was more important to understand what was going on with the current situation. Yukari, I dont know what exactly this red shadowy figure is, but according to what my bonded spirit tells me, its a fated mystical connection between you and a certain demon or spirit Seiji explained things to Yukari. Im not sure about the specifics, but apparently, as long as you obtain its recognition, you can awaken to Spiritual Abilities. However, if you fail, youll be punished, just like how you were earlier Yukari blinked as she listened to Seijis explanation. So, that is to say, this is actually similar to a trial of power that you can see in anime and manga? And this is the judge for the trial? Yes, you can think of it like that. Something flashed in the purple-haired girls eyes as she looked towards the red shadowy figure. Under her gaze, the red shadowy figure changed into the form of a woman wearing Sakura Island clothing and stopped fluctuating in form. After exchanging glances with it for a while, Yukari bravely walked up towards it. Seiji reflexively wanted to stop her from doing so, but stopped himself. Instead, he followed her silently and prepared himself for battle just in case. Yukari walked up to the red shadow and spoke cautiously, I dont know anything about you If you have anything to tell me, please let me know. The red shadow woman slowly reached out with one hand to Yukari. When Yukari saw this, she hesitated for a moment, but slowly reached out with her hand as well. Their hands touched. Seiji witnessed a bright red flash. Then, the purple-haired girl shouted as she retracted her hand and clutched her forehead. Yukari, whats the matter!? Im fine She forced herself to speak. Im fine I just saw What did she see? Seiji looked at her in a worried manner. Moments later, Yukari finally slowly put down her hand and revealed a complex expression. I had a bad headache just now I saw many things. The scenes were rather scattered, but I understood the basic meaning She paused for a moment. My ancestor appears to have been a spider. What? A large spider that came from somewhere transformed itself into a human form, married a human, and had a child That seems to be what happened. Seiji was rendered speechless. Is such a thing even possible? he wondered out loud. For demons and humans to join together as one and have children together, this type of story was indeed quite common. But was it really possible in reality? Even if they loved each other, having children wouldnt there be any physical problems with that!? Yukari smiled wryly, shaking her head to indicate that she didnt know the answer. Its indeed possible, Seijis female spirit answered him. In an earlier generation where there were fewer differences between demons and humans, this type of thing would happen. Seiji fell silent, digesting all the information he just received. Everyone was silent for a few moments. It wishes to give me the power of my spider ancestor, Yukari continued speaking. And if Im to receive this power, I must face it by myself, without relying on others. Will you be alright? Seiji was quite worried. I will be alright. Although Ive always been afraid of spiders, Im no longer that afraid after witnessing what I just did. Yukari smiled as she looked at Seiji. Could you accede to one request of mine? What is it? Please loan me your wooden sword. Wooden sword Seiji looked towards his spiritual weapon. Of course, if its of any use to you. He handed her the Kapok tree bark wooden sword. Thank you. Yukari accepted the wooden sword as she smiled brightly. Ill feel even braver with this! Seiji looked directly at her face. She also looked at him for a while before turning towards the red shadow with a resolute expression in her eyes. Lets begin. The red shadow flickered slightly, then floated backwards and began transforming. Soon, it turned into a gigantic red spider with eight pitch-black eyes. Yukari faced off against it with the wooden sword in her hands. Seiji nervously watched this scene. However, his vision suddenly became hazy. Whats going on!? Its time for you to leave, his bonded spirit told him. His hazy vision suddenly turned golden, and he was unable to control his body as he began spinning. Then, he suddenly had the sensation of falling! Seiji fell down onto the ground without having time to adjust his posture. Ack this place is The Firelit Road. This was the dark road filled with blossoming cluster amaryllis that he had just passed by while holding on to Yukari in his arms. What do you mean by this? Yomi, Seiji asked his bonded female spirit as he spoke her name out loud. Yomi the name of the representation of the netherworld. It could even be said that it was the representation of the concept of death. He had guessed that she was the spiritual manifestation of this concept. However, she denied it, saying that she had only been given the name Yomi by someone else. I felt that you shouldnt stay there any longer. Why? Her battle will surely be difficult. I believe that she wouldnt want you to watch her struggling in such an unsightly manner. Seiji was rendered speechless. Just wait here silently for her. That young lady seems pretty good. She should be able to win. Seiji sighed upon hearing this. Dont you believe in her? Of course I believe in her, its just Im really worried. Heehee, so youre quite concerned with this beautiful young lady. I also feel that shes quite an appropriate one for you. Why dont you simply marry her? The female spirit chuckled. Thats none of your business. Seiji sat down on the Firelit Road and folded his arms as he contemplated. Yomi or, I should call you Yomi-san, was it Seimei Kamijou who gave you this name? Chapter 416 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu You can treat it as so, Yomi responded. What does that mean? Interpret it however you like. I like to maintain a feeling of mystery. Theres far too much unnecessary mystery about you! Seiji retorted. Heehee The only response was a light chuckle. Why do you always sleep? he asked something he really wanted to know the answer to. Because I want to sleep Actually, I want to sleep right now as well. Im a little tired after working so hard just now. Wait! I have so many questions I want to ask you I dont like men that ask too many questions, you know~ The female spirit yawned lazily. Good night~ Hey! There was no more response after that. Seiji felt helpless about it all. Geez He could only sigh. Long, long ago, there was a spider. This spider lived in an incredibly large forest. In this forest, there were many other spiders of the same species, as well as a wide variety of various living creatures. This spider wasnt any different from her kind. Every day, she weaved webs and captured prey that was weaker than she was while avoiding creatures stronger than her. She obeyed the natural law of the jungle and survived, just like that. However, one day, the spider wondered, Why is it that I must only eat those weaker than I am? After beginning to wonder about this, this spider began thinking about it. A while later, she decided to do something she had never done beforeto hunt a creature that was much stronger than her! This was quite difficult for her. However, due to her clever use of her own abilities, she finally accomplished it. The spider felt an immense sense of satisfaction as it gazed upon the corpse of the creature she slew which was many times larger than she was. From then on, she began hunting larger and larger as well as stronger and stronger creatures. After an unknown period of time, this spider became a gigantic spider. Not only did her body shape far exceed that of other members of her species, she was now the largest living creature in the entire forest. She became the ruler of the forest as there was no longer a single existence in the forest that was stronger than her. The gigantic spider lived idly in the forest day by day, year by year, and slowly began to feel bored. At such a time, a strange group of creatures arrived near the forest. These creatures had very little body hair compared to most animals, and they preferred to cover themselves with something resembling tree leaves. Although the spider saw that they had four feet, they only used two of their larger feet to walk with, and used their two smaller feet to manipulate various objects. The large spider secretly spied on these creatures and discovered that they were quite clever at manipulating all sorts of objects in a flexible manner. These creatures built a nest of their own near the forest. Sometimes, they would enter the forest to hunt some of the weaker animals or to take some of the plant life for their own consumption. The large spider tried hunting a few of these creatures and felt that their taste wasnt bad. These creatures responded to the fact that their species had been hunted. The stronger-looking ones among them gathered together and entered the forest as a large group. The spider understood that they were looking for her, wanting to hunt and kill her. It was quite amused by this, so it happily came out to battle them. As a result, she killed a portion of these creatures in battle while some others escaped. There were also several that lay collapsed on the ground, making strange sounds. The spider hadnt had so much fun in such a long while, so she decided to spare these creatures that survived. Instead, she grabbed them all and placed them outside the forest, close to their nest. After that, these creatures stopped entering the forest for quite a while. The large spider was rather disappointed. Although these strange creatures were quite weak compared to her, their actions and reactions seemed much richer in variety compared to any other creature she had ever met, which really interested her. She didnt want them to fear ever entering the forest again. Finally, one day, these creatures finally reentered the forest. They brought some objects and arrived at a clearing in the forest. They kneeled in unison and made some strange sounds before getting up and leaving. They left what they brought with them in the clearing. The large spider had seen similar actions from other creatures before, and understood that these items were offerings given to her. So, she decided to go take a look. She played with the items and ate a few. She felt that the flavor was a little strange, but it wasnt bad. A while later, these creatures arrived again, and just like last time, they left some offerings and immediately left the forest. Once again, the large spider went to enjoy the offerings. The third time that these creatures came to give offerings, one of them stayed behind with the offerings, and kneeled prostrate on the ground. The large spider walked in front of this creature. The creature made some strange sounds. Then, a strange light floated from its body towards the large spider. Out of curiosity, the large spider decided not to dodge the light. It allowed the light to settle on its body. This light was a human magic spell that helped it to clearly understand and communicate with humans. This creature called itself and its species humans, and called the spider a goddess. Humans would pray to and seek protection from the gods, while swearing to worship and venerate the gods. This would be an eternal contract. The large spider agreed. From then on, it became a Spider Goddess. After that, another long, long period of time passed. The Spider Goddess got to understand humans better and better, and became more and more interested in humanity. She felt that compared to her own life as a goddess, human lives were far more interesting. When her boredom reached a peak, she made a decisionto transform herself into a human! She had learned various types of knowledge from the humans. After many experiments, she finally succeeded at transforming into a completely human form. She transformed into a human woman and left the forest, heading for human territories to have fun. She experienced various things, tasted all sorts of food, saw lots of interesting sights, and had so much fun with all sorts of entertainment Sometimes, she would help people, or save people, or hurt people, or kill people The Spider Goddess enjoyed everything that humans viewed as fun. One day, she got married to a human man. Her goal was to experience what it was like for human families to be married. However, baseless rumors started spreading that she was having an affair with a man other than her husband. Her husband, who happened to be a human domain lord, believed these rumors. He tossed her into a cage filled with poisonous spiders as a way to execute her. She was quite bored with this and broke free from the cage quite easily. She slaughtered her husband as well as those who spread the false rumors about herself before leaving. Some time later, she gave birth to a child. At this time, many strong humans were attempting to hunt her down. She found it inconvenient to take her child along with her. And so, the Spider Goddess gave a portion of her own power to her child and left the child in the care of a human family as she left on a journey by herself. Yukari was unable to defeat the red spider. This was only natural. She was only a normal high school girl. How could she possibly defeat such a large monster? Her current appearance was quite pitiful. She collapsed on the ground, injured all over and completely unable to stand up anymore. It was all she could do to barely hold on to the wooden sword in her hand. This was her limit the red spider made this assessment as it observed the injured purple-haired girl. This red spider was actually a portion of the Spider Goddesss power that was left in her descendants. Logically speaking, it shouldnt have woken up while it slept in this girls soul. However, due to certain reasons, it was awakened and acted on its job: to carry out a trial to test the Spider Goddesss descendant. The trial was mysteriously interfered with by an outsider, but it was now over. As a portion of the spirit of the Spider Goddess, its final assessment of this girl that shouldnt have faced it to begin with was Barely a pass. The red spider closed its eyes as it transformed its gigantic body into specks of red light that gradually dissipated. A small portion of the red lights entered the purple-haired girls body. Yukari instantly felt like her entire body was painfully tearing apart! She was in so much pain that she was unable to even scream. Her consciousness became hazy, and she felt like she was dying. No I cant die I still want to be together with him Yukari was swallowed by the darkness as she continued struggling. Chapter 417 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Seiji opened his eyes to discover that he was once again in his own bed. Ive returned He slowly sat up and looked at his pillows side. His cell phone and wooden sword were still quietly sitting there. Was everything just earlier a dream? No that was impossible. He quietly got out of bed, checked the time on his cell phone, and called Yukaris number. While waiting for the call to connect, he picked up his wooden sword and walked towards his study. Yukari picked up the call. Yukari, how are you doing? Im alright. Her voice was filled with fatigue. Do you remember what happened just now? Seiji tried asking. I remember it was no dream. Yukari paused for a moment. Seigo I want to see you. Eh? Right now? Yeah Alright, Ill go pick you up from your home. Seiji made a decision instantly. Thank you Ill wait for you. They ended their conversation there. Seiji knocked on Shikas rooms door and told her a short version of what happened and why he needed to go out. Then, he speedily put on some winter clothes and left while taking his wooden sword with him. It was extremely cold. The sky wasnt even bright outside yet. Seiji called for a taxi and had the driver head for the address that Yukari texted him. Yukari was feeling very fatigued right now. She really wanted to sleep, but was unable to do so due to her inner anxiety. She really wanted to see Seigo at this moment, only he would be able to make her feel safe. She got out of her pajamas and put on some winter clothes. Then, she quietly waited for him in her room. Some minutes later, her cell phone rang once more. Im in front of your home. When she heard this, Yukari immediately walked out of her room and secretly exited from her home. She saw him when she walked outside. Seigo She sped up her pace and jumped into his arms. Seiji hugged the girl that seemed rather weakened and used [Astral Vision] to inspect her condition. Lets get on the taxi. He took Yukari onto the taxi, and saw that the taxi driver was gazing at them with a curious expression. This theres some circumstances He didnt know how to explain. The middle-aged male taxi driver smiled meaningfully without saying anything as he glanced at how Seiji was carrying the purple-haired beauty. Hes definitely misunderstanding whats going on here! Seiji felt rather helpless about the taxi drivers misunderstanding but now wasnt the time to mind such things, so Seiji decided to just let the taxi driver believe whatever he liked. Yukari hugged him tightly and closed her eyes while laying in his arms. She felt quite safe, and gave up on resisting her fatigue Seiji didnt find anything wrong with Yukari upon inspecting her with [Astral Vision]. However, out of an abundance of caution, Seiji still intended to take her to the hospital for a checkup. When Seiji told the taxi driver where he wanted to go next, something flashed in the drivers eyes as he drove towards the hospital. When they arrived at the hospital and Seiji was paying the taxi fare, he saw something flashing in the middle-aged taxi drivers eyes. The taxi driver changed to a severe expression. Take proper responsibility, young man, he warned Seiji in a serious tone. Seiji was rendered speechless. The misunderstanding had gotten worse! I dont have that type of relationship with her He didnt know whether to laugh or cry as he tried explaining. Men that avoid responsibility are the worst! No matter how unseemly you are, admitting it is still one hundred times better than avoiding responsibility. The middle-aged driver glared at Seiji. Im just taking her here for a checkup. Go, and remember what I told you. The taxi driver turned around to leave. You dont need to pay me my fare. Things really arent what you think they are, Mister! Seijis cheeks twitched continuously. He truly felt helpless right now as he wanted to explain, but it would be difficult to do so. Forget it, he decided against saying anything else. He carried the sleeping Yukari off the taxi and entered the hospital to look for a doctor to give her a checkup. According to the doctor, the result was that she was perfectly healthy. She was only sleeping due to a normal level of fatigue. Seiji felt relieved to find out that Yukari was alright. He then took Yukari out of the hospital and back to the Uehara apartments. After a beautiful blonde teacher, now youve added a female schoolmate to your harem collection. Chiaki greeted him with a smile. However, her eyes werent smiling at all. Youre quite skilled, you beast. Im just having her rest here for a little while. Taking an unconscious girl into your room, then taking off her clothes, and putting her on your bed I just normally took off her jacket to help her sleep more comfortably. Seiji sighed. Could you stop joking around like this? Hmph Chiaki retracted her smile. I havent even gotten to sleep on your bed yet. She actually got there before me. As expected, one cant underestimate the Princess. Seiji was rendered speechless. He had no idea how to respond to this. Hah Seiji is just this type of person. Mika sighed. Dont you have anything to say to him? I have nothing to say to a handsome boy (beast) like him. I agree completely. The two girls reached mutual accord and sipped tea together. By the way, what exactly happened? Chiaki finally asked why Seiji brought Yukari here after sipping on some tea. While I was asleep, I entered Yukaris soul realm, Seiji explained. I dont know the specific reason, either. As for what happened lets wait until after she wakes up to tell you about it. Its something difficult to talk about? Hmm somewhat. The spider, mystical connections, Yukaris ancestors identity, and the trial Seiji was uncertain whether or not Yukari would be willing to tell others about it. Especially the fact that a spider demon had transformed into a human who was her ancestor, that would make Yukari part spider. For a girl, that would be a rather sensitive subject, wouldnt it? Since he didnt know what Yukari herself would think of it, he didnt want to tell others before hearing her opinion first. The soul realm similar to what happened with Tachibana-chan? Mika blinked. Very similar, but there were also some things that were different. It also felt more realistic than what happened with Reo-chan. Seiji tried recalling. You entered someone elses soul while you were asleep that sounds like something an incubus would do. Could it be that you did something perverted together? Chiaki looked directly at Seiji. Not at all! Seiji instantly denied this. However, he immediately recalled the way Yukari looked while completely naked Cough, that was just an accident! I can detect the scent of a lie. Chiaki squinted at him. Did you truly not do anything perverted? Haruta-san. I didnt! I indeed didnt do anything. I just saw something, thats all. Then, did you receive some unexpected benefits? Seiji fell wordless as he averted his gaze. It would seem that Im on the mark. It must have been something quite wondrous. Famous detective Chiaki adjusted some imaginary eyeglasses as her mouth arced upwards ambiguously. Share whoops, tell us honestly! Haru-fantasy-san. Dont just change my name as you please! Ive already seen through the truth, you cant defend yourself! Haru-pervert-san. Im not a criminal! Besides, thats not my name, either! Only by confessing will you be able to lighten your punishment. Resistance is futile, Pervert-san! Thats still not my name! Besides, what happened was only an accident! Heh heh now youve personally admitted to having received some wondrous benefits. Chiakis mouth arced upwards even higher. Urk Seiji was unable to counter this statement. At this moment, they all heard footsteps. When Seiji, Mika, and Chiaki turned to look, they saw the purple-haired girl arriving. Yukari had woken up. Seiji met her gaze and greeted her, Youre awake good morning. Good morning, Seigo. Yukari smiled in greeting. How are you feeling now? Pretty good. Thats good, then have some breakfast. We made some for you as well. Seiji stood up and headed for his kitchen. Yukari watched him for quite a while before she turned to look at Chiaki and Mika. Good morning to the two of you, she greeted them. Good morning, Asamiya-san, Chiaki and Mika greeted her as well, looking directly at her. The scene fell silent for a moment. I heard Seigo say that you met with some incident last night Could you tell us exactly what happened? Chiaki asked Yukari directly. Something flashed in Yukaris eyes as she looked at Chiaki and Mika. I would like to discuss something with Seigo first as for whether to tell you or not, please allow me to consider things first. Chapter 418 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Chiaki and Mika returned back to the Uehara residence in order to give Yukari and Seiji some privacy for their discussion. Breakfast was delicious. Thank you. Its good that you liked it. Actually, Shika-chan cooked it. After Yukari finished breakfast and Seiji finished washing the dishes, the two of them sat down by the kotatsu. After you began your battle, my spirit forcibly took me out of that forest and I had to wait until I woke up, Seiji told her. So, I didnt see anything of your battle how did it go? I was beaten quite badly. Yukari smiled wryly. I find it quite fortunate that you werent there to see it. Ah so you must have failed your trial. Seiji looked towards her. But, its fine as long as youre safe While you were sleeping, I took you to a hospital that has Spiritual Ability user doctors for a checkup. The doctors there said that you were basically fine, just a little fatigued. No I passed the trial. Eh? Although I didnt defeat the spider, it admitted my worthiness, just barely. Yukari sighed. This trial isnt one that required me to win. Instead, it was just testing me no, I should say it was forcing me. Forcing? Yes, forcing me to face it directly If I only kept trying to escape it or was paralyzed with fear, not doing anything at all, that would have been the worst result. However, I displayed some courage and managed to resolutely face it head-on, which earned its recognition the lowest level of recognition. Oh Seiji blinked upon hearing this. Then, that means you Yukari smiled faintly as she lifted her right hand, then quickly opened up, then closed up her palm again. Suddenly, a tea cup flew into her hand! That was Seiji was astonished and immediately cast [Astral Vision] to see what was going on. Spiderweb threads? He saw that there was a white thread connecting Yukaris palm to the tea cup. Thats right. Yukari held the tea cup in her left hand while showing Seiji her right hand. She cast more white spiritual spiderweb thread, which was invisible to the naked eye, on the tea cup. Then, she faced her palm towards the ceiling, and shot out sticky threads that attached to the ceiling. Then, she tugged with her right hand, and let go of the tea cup with her left. This caused the tea cup to successfully hang in midair. For those without the power of [Astral Vision], all theyd be able to see was the mystical scene of a tea cup floating in midair. This how did you cast this? Seiji asked. Just with my instinct it feels just like using my hands or feet. Yukari paused for a moment. After I woke up, I noticed that I had this additional new ability. An ability not a spell of some sort. Something flashed in Seijis eyes. Every single Spiritual Ability at his disposal, apart from the [Beginner-level punching techniques] and [Beginner-level sword techniques], which were classified as [Martial arts techniques], were all [Spells]. That was to say, all of his Spiritual Power relied on magic spells as the foundation. However, that wasnt the same for Yukari. She didnt need any methods at all and only needed to rely on her instincts to use her ability just like she could use her hands and feet! Or, perhaps there could be another term for it: Mystical Ability. That red spider was termed a mystical connection, while passing its trial would help the host obtain a Spiritual Ability. Calling it a Mystical Ability seemed quite appropriate. Mystical connections were fated connections between a human and a demon or spirit what if it wasnt limited to only demons and spirits? Seiji suddenly had a flash of inspiration. He thought of his [Character reward cards]. [Hoshi Amami] and [Shika Kagura] cards. Both of these two cards had given him many abilities. If they were mystical connections, then wouldnt it also make sense to call those abilities on the cards as Mystical Abilities? No, this wasnt limited to only his [Character reward cards]! If he took it one step further, the [Gifts], [Items], and possibly even the entire dating sim system, could it all be a mega-powerful Mystical Ability!? Seiji faintly felt as if he was approaching the truth. As for whether or not he was on the mark, he had no idea. For now, it was just a guess. After thinking about this for a while, he finally returned to his senses. He saw that the purple-haired girl was patiently and quietly observing him. I apologize, I was lost in my thoughts just now. Its fine. I enjoy watching you like that. Yukari smiled. Seiji suddenly received yet another direct attack! Er um you have a Spiritual Ability now, so from now on, you can be considered a Spiritual Ability user. Seiji paused for a moment. Although I feel like I should say something as your senpai in being a Spiritual Ability user, Im actually just a newbie myself as well. By the way, do you have any plans for yourself? Such as wanting to do something with this ability of yours or anything like that. Yukari blinked at this. It told me that there would be danger. Eh? The spider that gave me this ability told me that the intention behind this power is to protect myself against impending danger something like this. That sounds rather hazy. It was indeed rather hazy in its description. You saw the way it communicated with me as well. I could only piece together my best understanding of its intentions, which may not even be a correct interpretation. Yukari sighed. I can only describe it like this it feels like someone who doesnt know how to speak is trying to transmit their intentions to me via hand signals and facial expressions while I can only guess at what they mean. I see Seiji rubbed his chin in contemplation. It talked about impending danger was it referring to the night of one hundred demons? Last night, the night of one hundred demons occurred once again. Many new messages and topics about demons appeared once again on the most popular Channel 22 message forum. This topic became more popular and more people paid attention to it than yesterday. If danger refers to the night of one hundred demons becoming more and more severe, that would be quite bad. Yeah The two of them fell silent. Use that ability well to protect yourself, then. Of course, if theres something you cant deal with, you can still come to find me. Seiji smiled. Although, I cant guarantee that I can help. Perhaps Ill even get in the way. Yukari smiled. You definitely didnt get in the way. If you hadnt come at that time, I definitely would have A gentle expression arose on her face as she looked towards Seiji. Thank you so much, Mister Hero. No need to be polite, my Princess. Seiji awkwardly scratched his face, feeling embarrassed from being looked at like this. The hero that saved the princess should receive a thank-you present. Is there anything that you would like? About that I only need the Princesss smile. Only a smile? Yukari acted all disappointed while a flirtatious look appeared in her eyes. I can give you much more than that~ Seiji received a direct hit from the main cannon! Sergeant Haruta, maintain your composure!! Cough actually, I didnt do that much at all. Seiji couldnt help but recall the way she kissed him yesterday, which caused his face to redden. He then averted his gaze. No need to stand on formality with me. I want to thank you properly! Something flashed in Yukaris eyes. If you dont have anything else that you want, then I shall give you what I want to give. Youre forbidden from not accepting it. Er Seiji averted his gaze yet again. He then thought of something to change the topic. Right, I almost forgot to mention. Is it alright to tell Mika and the others about what happened to you? Hmm? Thats because they may meet with similar incidents, so I want to tell them at least something if you dont want to reveal the details, would it be alright for me to tell them a rough explanation? Yukari was rendered speechless. Idiot Seigo, read the atmosphere! She began to mentally pout. If you want to tell them, tell them. Do whatever you want. Er are you angry with me? No. Yukari averted her gaze. It seems like you really mind how about I dont mention anything about spiders and only say that you met a large demon will that be alright? Seiji tried asking once again. I said, do whatever you like. I dont care even if they start calling me Spider Girl. Judging from your tone, it doesnt sound like you dont care Hmph, at any rate, in your heart, those two are the most important to you. It doesnt matter what I feel. They are indeed quite important to me. Seiji smiled wryly. But, youre also very important to me. I cant possibly ignore your feelings, Yukari. Hmph The purple-haired girl still appeared somewhat angry on the surface. However, she was already feeling warm in her heart now. Such a big idiot Chapter 419 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Yukari agreed to tell Chiaki and Mika about her trial and awakening to a Spiritual Ability as long as Seiji agreed to her request not to mention anything about spiders or what her specific ability was. And if he wanted to, he could talk about her situation to others as wellas long as he only told them a rough outline without mentioning her name or identity. After making this agreement and promising Yukari that he would adhere by it, he called Chiaki and Mika to have them come over again to explain what happened last night. A trial and you awakened to a Spiritual Ability how amazing. Chiaki looked directly at Yukari. What ability is it specifically? Nothing thats a big deal. Please allow me to keep it a secret. Something thats not too good to talk about am I right? Could it be just like your secret identity as an ero artist, and your ability is slightly perverted? Yukaris expression didnt change in front of Chiakis inferences. Meanwhile, Seijis expression flickered subtly. Shooting white strands of spiderweb if one tried to forcibly make certain analogies, it could indeed be interpreted as somewhat perverted. At this time, Chiaki suddenly glanced over at Seijis expression. Heh heh, judging from his expression, its highly likely that I was on the mark. Chiaki chuckled, and adjusted some imaginary eyeglasses in order to pretend to be a famous detective. Seiji hurriedly put on a poker face, but it was too late already. Chiaki, Asamiya-san wishes to keep it private, so stop guessing randomly. Mika stopped her friend. Hmm alright. Chiaki actually agreed and stopped joking around. By the way, though, awakening to a Spiritual Power in a single night? Its something that Im quite envious of. Id really like for that to happen to me as well. She sighed. I dont think that its something to be envious of at all. If it wasnt for Seigo helping me out, I might have never woken up, Yukari stated. Oh My apologies, I was too casual in my choice of words. Chiaki clutched her arms. Still, even if it isnt easy, Id like to have such a chance. Whys that? Yukari looked towards her. Because Id like to be together with my good friends, and not be the only odd one left out, Chiaki said sincerely as she looked towards Seiji and Mika. Chiaki Mika was somewhat moved by her statement. Yukari came to a realization upon witnessing this scene. Uehara-san is also a Spiritual Ability user? Thats right, Chiaki answered for Mika. Out of all of us currently here, Im the only ordinary human. The purple-haired girl remained silent. However, wanting to be the same as my good friends is only half the reason the other half is because I want to act cool! The last few words suddenly changed drastically in tone, as something flashed in the silver-haired girls eyes. Awakening to special powers is the dream of any child! I can even accept transforming into a magical girl!! Seiji, Mika, and Yukari were all rendered speechless. Magical girl Chiaki? The three of them simultaneously tried imagining it and found that it actually seemed quite suitable for her? If Chiaki becomes a magical girl, I think that shell become the second most popular character after the main character. Or, she might even become more popular than the main character. Mika couldnt help but say this out loud. I think so as well. I can even imagine clear drawings of such scenes in my mind. Yukari nodded in agreement. I know, right! Im quite dazzling, I realize. Chiaki made a sparkling hand gesture. However, due to your overwhelming popularity stealing the show from the main character, you were killed off in the later part of the story, Seiji added. No! Right before the big ending, all youll receive is a flashback to the scene of your death, thatll be all, Yukari followed up. Thats terrible! After the main storys end, youll become the main character of a new series spin-off. The authors goal will be to profit as much as he can, squeezing every last penny from you, Seiji exclaimed. Thats so horrible! I definitely wont do it!! The author didnt expect the spin-off to become so popular, so he was forcibly requested by his publisher to write as much as he possibly could. In the end, he was no longer able to follow all the loose ends of his own storyline Yukari continued with this work of fiction. Thats enough! Chiaki energetically commented. Whats with the two of you following each others sentences like that? Stop imitating the twin witches!! Cough I was just making up a story for fun. Seiji paused for a moment before changing to a serious expression. Its unknown why Yukari met with her trial, nor do I know how to prevent such a thing from occurring Although I can try finding out more about it, I feel that this might be very difficult to prevent from occurring. Lets just treat this as something that might happen to any ordinary person. I hope that you will all mentally prepare yourselves. If you really meet with such an incident, maintain your calm and cautiously deal with it. If you need help, you can try calling out to me. Perhaps Ill be able to answer your summons, and perhaps I wont be able to. Or perhaps Ill even make the situation more chaotic. At any rate, dont panic if youre caught up in an incident, and calmly consider what you should do. Chiaki and Mika indicated their understanding of his sincere warning. After Yukari and the others left, Seiji called Natsuya to inquire into what happened last night. The student council president told him that not only did the night of one hundred demons repeat itself, there were even more demons that materialized compared to last night. However, since all the Spiritual Ability user factions were prepared, they exorcised most of the demons in time, and less harm was done to ordinary humans than last night. This was undoubtedly a serious situation. However, compared to the other matter that happened last night, it wasnt much at all. What happened was that ordinary people started awakening to Spiritual Abilities within a single night! This is an incredibly astonishing phenomenon its the equivalent of how you improved your Spiritual Power and Mana so much with only one night of Visualization. Its something only seen in legends! Natsuya told him seriously. The Awakened. This morning, the mystical society had decided on this term for the ordinary humans that awakened to new Spiritual Abilities. It wasnt entirely impossible for an ordinary person to become a Spiritual Ability user within a single night or a similarly short period of time. For example, Mika Uehara. She had only been an ordinary girl, but managed to become a Spirit Controller due to having received the Spiritual Creature named Mashiro. However, that was an example of someone awakening due to an external object or force. For someone to awaken all on their own and be able to naturally use a Spiritual Ability was considered highly unusual. The last record of this occurring in the mystical societys history books happened more than one thousand years ago. Thats right, one thousand years ago! Such an archaic phenomenon seen only in past legends actually appeared in the modern day, and not only with one or two examples the entire mystical society, or Spiritual Ability user society, was tremendously shaken by this! From what Ive heard so far, theres already eight formerly ordinary humans that have discovered to be Awakened. Not only that, the actual number is definitely far higher than this. This was something truly shocking. What was going on? What caused it? Why these specific people? All the Spiritual Ability user factions had many questions about these Awakened. Including my Yoruhana Family, all the factions are putting their main focus on the Awakened, and moved investigating and stopping the night of one hundred demons to being only second in priority, Natsuya explained to him. Seiji furrowed his eyebrows slightly. What will happen to those Awakened? he inquired in a low voice. Theyll be conducted research upon the mystical society will probably use various methods to investigate what happened to their bodies. Natsuya paused for a moment, as she intentionally lowered her voice. Seiji, out of the people you know do you know any that have become Awakened? I dont. Seiji understood her intentions, and decisively answered with this. Thats good, then. After that was a period of silence. Night of one hundred demons Awakened Im beginning to feel that the Midnight Spell was a spell that far surpassed our imaginations. Natsuya sighed. Although its not one hundred percent confirmed that everything was caused by it, Im beginning to faintly perceive that its all related and that everyones underestimated it, because nobody knows what it was for. Yeah Seiji looked outside his window. I have such a feeling as well. Chapter 420 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu After finishing his phone call with Natsuya, Seiji immediately called Yukari, intending to tell her the relevant information. However, he stopped himself before he said anything as he felt that it would be better to say it directly to Yukari in person. So, he asked her to come back. Then, he also called Mika and Chiaki and asked them to come back as well. I apologize for suddenly asking you all to return. I learned something important just now, regarding Yukari I think itll be safer to tell you all in person. The three girls that left just a few minutes ago soon returned to Seijis apartment, while Seiji explained about the Awakened to them in a serious manner. Thats why, please make absolutely certain to keep the fact that Yukari is an awakened a secret! Yukari, you especially need to be extra careful, and dont use your ability in public Yukari and the others realized the gravity of the situation due to Seijis serious expression and tone. Chiaki and Mika promised not to tell anyone about Yukari. Yukari promised that she would be careful. Just in case, if you really do meet with something, come find me immediately. And if youre unable to do so Seiji looked at the purple-haired girl. Perhaps telling whoevers giving you trouble my real name may be able to help you out. Real name? Yukari was astonished to hear this. My real name is Seiji Haruta. Seigo Harano is my alias Well, by now, I feel like its my second name, no longer just a simple alias. Seiji smiled. I apologize that I didnt tell you until now. Before, I mainly felt that there was no need. My family is considered quite famous in the mystical society of Spiritual Ability users. This real name of mine well, in a way, its famous in its own right. Thats why, if any Spiritual Ability users give you trouble, telling them my name may be able to help you out. Yukari widened her eyes in surprise as she recalled all the various inferences she made before about his family background so he really was from an illustrious family background!? This is our kings real name, so remember it well. Perhaps it might even save your life at a critical moment. Chiaki smiled at the purple-haired girl. Of course Ill remember it. Seiji Haruta right? Seiji nodded. Yukari took a deep look at him, then suddenly smiled. Im only a fake princess, but it would seem that you were a true prince after all. Dont say that. Its only my family background, and you know what type of situation Im currently in. Seiji shrugged. Even so, I still enjoy the protection of my family name Im grateful for that. It seems that theres a story behind all this. I look forward to the day that you tell me. Its not much of a story. Please dont hold out too much hope for it. The two of them exchanged smiles. I feel like Im being left by the wayside. How about you, Mika? Chiaki asked. Dont ask me. The twintailed girl averted her gaze. After that, the three girls left once more. Seiji went to his study and logged online to his chatting application to ask Hisashi how he was doing. Hisashi replied that nobody in the Juumonji mafia group had been injured last night by any demons. However, they heard about some ordinary people that became victims. Apart from that, there were also some stories that Hisashi heard regarding healthy young people mysteriously dying in the middle of the night while they were asleep. Hisashi didnt know if this was also caused by demons. Something flashed in Seijis eyes when he heard this. However, he didnt mention anything about it. After talking to Hisashi, he then sent messages to the three Amami siblings. Rion and Kotomi responded very quickly, telling him that nothing happened to them last night, and thanked him for his concern. It took Hoshi a while longer to respond. He said that he was working at the confectionery store, which was why he hadnt replied until now. Then, he mentioned that he had a strange dream last night a dream that felt so real! Seiji furrowed his eyebrows slightly when he saw this message. Whens your break time? Id like to come talk to you at the confectionery store, he told Hoshi. Seiji hadnt visited the Divine Taste confectionery store for approximately one month now. That wasnt a particularly long time, but it felt like really long ago. Seiji attributed it to the fact that so many things happened recently. Seiji arrived ten minutes earlier than time agreed upon and entered the store. He saw a new employee that he didnt recognizea youth who had short brown hair and was rather tall. However, this youth appeared somewhat weak. He was currently writing down notes in his notebook from what his senpai was teaching him. That senpai in question was Hoshi. Seiji couldnt help but recall how things were in the past when he still worked here as he watched this scene. He felt rather nostalgic. Compared to that tall youth who had an obvious aura of being a newcomer around him, Hoshi seemed a lot more reliable, and no longer had the aura of being a weak newcomer. Welcome to our store eh? Hey, its you. A male server walked over and paused in surprise when he saw that the customer was Seiji. He then switched his friendly professional smile to a more sincere one. Long time no see, Tanaka-senpai. Its indeed been a while. I thought youd stopped coming here. Tanaka sighed. What wind blows you here today? You didnt even bring any female companions are you here just for the sake of seeing your old lover? What are you talking about, what old lover? Im talking about that person. Tanaka pointed at Hoshi. Coincidentally, Hoshi just happened to finish teaching his junior at this time and looked at Seijis direction. Senpai! Youre here. Hoshis beautiful face was filled with a brilliant smile. Seiji was rendered speechless. Tanaka slapped Seiji on the shoulder and had an expression of barely holding in his laughter. The stories of the relationship between you and Hoshi are still considered legends in this store. Many of our repeat customers will mention you guys and talk about how nostalgic they were about you Okay then, he couldnt resist anymore as he broke out into laughter. Tanaka-senpai You two go ahead and chat. I wont be the unwanted hanger-on, haha Tanaka escaped while still continuing to laugh. Hoshi walked over towards Seiji. It was quite obvious for everyone to see that Hoshi was obviously in an overwhelmingly joyous mood. It seemed like he was even glowing, which immediately attracted many female customers attention. Eh? That person across from Amami-kun, could he be The legendary Senpai!? Wow~ Im so lucky! I actually got to see him Quick, take a picture! Seijis cheeks twitched as he faintly heard such comments from the customers. He regretted having come ten minutes early! Senpai Hoshi walked up to Seiji. No need to serve me. I can just sit down anywhere. Sure. What would you like, Senpai? Just give me a glass of orange juice. Seiji sat down by a window. The confectionery store had excellent business as usual. He watched the servers going around busily, and recalled the way it was when he worked here. If I want, I can still work here again. That will help to polish my customer service skills. Perhaps I should come work here again for a change of pace after Im done with the insert art for my novel Seiji casually pondered upon such things. Seiji sipped on his orange juice once it arrived and enjoyed a momentary peace and quiet. Hoshis break time arrived. Hoshi thought that they would simply chat at the confectionery store. However, Seiji requested him to come outside for a chat. Although Hoshi felt it was rather strange, he listened since it was Senpais request. The two of them left the confectionery store and walked to a nearby quiet alleyway. Lets chat here. Seiji looked at Hoshi. Could you describe your dream to me in detail? Sure but why? Ill tell you in a bit. Hoshi blinked in surprise. About my dream, I dreamt that I was in a forest He began describing his dream experience. Hoshi witnessed maple trees all around him, with bright-red maple leaves everywhere. The ground was covered with maple leaves, and new maple leaves continuously fell from the trees. It was a beautiful scene as well as slightly abnormal. Hoshi could hear a woman singing in the forest. He had never heard this womans voice before. Her song was incredibly beautiful. When combined with the beautiful scene of maple leaves, it reached an indescribable level. It was like heavenly music of nature at a divine level, Hoshi exclaimed from his heart as he recalled his dream. Chapter 421 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Hoshi was attracted by this song and wanted to find the girl who was singing. While walking around in the forest, what he saw, heard, and touched all felt incredibly realistic to him, unlike any dream hed ever had. It all felt tangible to him. This lucid dream is incredible! That was Hoshis opinion at the time. In the end, he never found the singer by the end of his dream. After I woke up, I tried recalling for a long while if I had ever heard this song anywhere before, but I couldnt recall it at all. I found it quite strange why it appeared in my dream. Hoshi tilted his head slightly. Perhaps its that I heard it once long ago but forgot at any rate, I was unable to recall. A forest of maple trees, red leaves, and a female singing Seiji recalled a common SR-ranked spirit in the cell phone game he used to play in his previous world. This beautiful female spirit with black hair and red eyes had been an original creation by the games developers, but she was also based on a legend as well. He was uncertain if there was a similar legend in this world. In his previous world, her legends werent very famous. Even though she was clearly a beautiful female demon as powerful as Snow Girl, she was quite unknown, which seemed rather wondrous to Seiji. Judging by the contents of the legend about her, she was likely to be even stronger than Snow Girl, and could have been an SSR cards power, but she was only an SR. Cough, he was getting sidetracked. As for the story involving that original spirit, compared to the situation in this world Seiji subtly felt as if he was sensing evil intentions from the world. He decided not to think too much into it. Hoshi, what I need to tell you is that your dream was no simple dream, Seiji told Hoshi in a serious manner. Eh? This was not only an overly clear and strange dream. Its best if you treat it as a second reality if you dream the same dream again tonight. What? Hoshi made a foolish sound of dazedness. He knew that his senpai wasnt joking around due to the serious tone of voice, but Senpai, just what exactly Its not a convenient time to explain the things your dream involves to your right now. Hoshi now had a confused expression. I apologize for confusing you. Seiji smiled. Lets just leave things as is for now. After youre done working for today, Ill contact you again and we can discuss it then. Oh Okay. Go ahead and rest for the remainder of your break. Im leaving now. Hoshi watched his senpai leave and felt like there was a mysterious aura coming from that familiar figure. Seiji headed to the Juumonji mafia groups residence to find Hisashi. As for the matter of people dying in their sleep All I can say is that if any of you have a strangely realistic dream, you should act calmly and treat it as you would in real life, Seiji told Hisashi. And if your life is in danger, you can try calling out for me to save you although Im not sure if it will work or not. Hisashi fell silent for a moment after hearing these words. Got it. Thank you, Seigo. No need to be polite. Did you come all the way here just to tell me this? Yeah. You went to the trouble of coming here personally instead of telling me over the internet or on the phone. This means that this is some top-secret information? Hisashi adjusted his eyeglasses as something flashed in his eyes. I suppose you could say it like that. Im not sure either if it counts as top-secret or not. I just feel that its best to be cautious. Seiji sighed. Understood. Hisashi nodded. I shall only tell what you said to my father and older brother Zankita. I wont tell anyone else apart from them. Is that alright? Thats fine. After leaving the Juumonji Group, Seiji then went to go find Peach-sensei to tell her what he knew. Soul realm just like that time before? Very similar, but not entirely the same, Seiji stated. I dont know how to specifically describe it, but it felt different from being in Reo-chans soul realm. It felt more realistic. The mangaka looked towards Seiji. Did you save someone again? she asked. Yeah I felt that things were rather subtle. I wasnt sure if I helped out or actually made more trouble. Did the person in question think that you made more trouble? No she didnt. Thats fine, then. Mayuzumi began smiling as she looked at Seijis face. Youre a hero, Haruta-kun. I just did what I could. Seiji felt rather awkward as he scratched his face. Hee hee The mangaka chuckled lightly. She promised him that she would be careful as well, and that she would tell what he just told her to Saki in person. I hope that you wont force yourself. Its nice to be a hero and all, but you have to make sure that you dont collapse first. I know. Thank you for your concern, Sensei. After talking to Peach-sensei, Seiji then headed for Shouzou Amamis residence, where Rion and Kotomi also lived. Welcome, Harano-kun. Sorry to be a bother, Amami-san. After entering and taking a seat, Seiji directly discussed the main topic. Amami-san, have you heard about the Awakened? Ive already heard some news about them, yes. This will be easy to explain then I believe that Hoshi is possibly going to become an Awakened. Oh? Something flashed in Shouzous eyes. Harano-kun, why do you think so? Please allow me to keep that a secret. Its difficult for me to talk about in detail. If he talked about it in detail, that meant revealing what he knew about Yukari, which was something he didnt want to do as he had promised to keep information about her a secret. Seiji looked towards the elderly man. The important part here is Hoshi. Although its only a possibility, I feel that its likely that hell become an Awakened tonight Amami-san, do you have any thoughts about what to do in such a situation? Shouzou fell silent for a moment. I dont wish to see that child Hoshi become an Awakened. However, I dont know any way to stop this process. He sighed. If he truly Awakens, then all I can do is do my best to take care of him. Seiji nodded. I believe that Hoshi should be told about the mystical society about Spiritual Ability users, so that hes at least mentally prepared. What does Amami-san think? Shouzou considered it for a moment. I suppose that now is a good time to tell him. He looked directly at Seiji. We might as well tell Rion and Kotomi as well, so that they know Harano-kuns true identity. Is that alright? Sure. They already know my true name and family background. All thats new is that now theyll know Im a Spiritual Ability user. He didnt expect that Shouzou Amami would add in the twins as well. Seiji felt that it was fine to tell the twins. However, he suddenly realized that with this, his entire dating sim game creation group, with himself included, now had four out of nine members as Spiritual Ability usersalmost half! Seiji couldnt help but imagine the future developments. If everyone in his game group Awakened, then this group whose original intention was to create a game together that called themselves the Knights of the Round Table just for fun wouldnt it become just like an alliance between Spiritual Ability users? Wasnt this just like a secret organization!? Seiji was astonished by his own idea. He didnt know why, but just imagining it made him feel like it had the potential to become reality. That couldnt be no, I cant say that its impossible Seiji couldnt help but continue imagining: The first knight Hisashi who had two personalities, open and funny on the outside, secretly cruel and dark on the inside. The second knight, the beautiful Yukari who manipulated spiderwebs and toyed with others as she pleased. The third knight, the twins Rion and Kotomi that acted as if they were one and had better cooperation with each other than any possible duo, and who would always work together to defeat any opponent. The fourth knight, the androgynous Hoshi who had a magical-seeming figure and smile Cough! Stop!!! Seiji forced himself to stop getting carried away in his fantasies and finally returned to his senses. Although he accidentally thought of a scene that he shouldnt have, all in all, it seemed quite good to him? Chapter 422 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu At this moment, Seiji received a message from on his cell phone. When Seiji took a look, his gaze sharpened. I apologize, Amami-san, theres something sudden thats come up He hurriedly left after saying goodbye to the Amami Family grandfather as well as saying a few words to Rion and Kotomi. That was because Hana was the one who sent him the message! He returned home, turned on his computer, then downloaded and installed an application as she requested. While doing so, Seiji recalled how the conversation between Mika and old man Zhao went similarly. Old man Zhao had also sent over an application for Mika to download in order to talk to him. He figured that this was a secretive method of communication between Spiritual Ability users. After installing it, his entire computer screen turned black just like what happened before with Mika. Several seconds later, he saw a figure wearing a dark blue jacket, along with a cat-eared hat and a cute cat mask. Happy New Year, Brother. Happy New Year, Younger Sister. The two of them exchanged glances. Then, Seiji broke out into laughter. What are you laughing for? The cat-eared hat girl tilted her head slightly. Nothing you look quite cute like this. You even praise a girl whos wearing a mask. How shameless. What does this have anything to do with shamelessness? Cute is cute. Shut up! You shameless perverted familiar. I apologize, my job as your familiar has ended already. If you wish to continue the contract, please charge additional money for magical crystals. Ill take 10,000 no, wait! Charge money, the hell! Ill even give you a 20% discount for the New Years activity~ I said I wont give you any money! You can even enter a special drawing with a 100% chance of winning. The big prize is a totally unique New Years specialty~ Whats in it no, wait! I definitely wont be fooled. Its probably just some cheap loot box or merchandise. Its a life-sized intelligent humanoid figure thats capable of moving and taking care of itself. That seems pretty nice wait, isnt that just a real person!? They joked around with each other for a while. Lets stop joking around now. You know what it is that I want. Hana changed to a serious tone. Yeah. Seiji looked at her. Then I shall start by telling you about when I first arrived in this world Apart from the existence of his dating sim system and a few other parts that involved others private affairs, Seiji told everything about his experiences as a reincarnator plus transmigrator to Hana. The cat-eared hat girl didnt say a single word during the entire story. She merely listened attentively. After Seiji finally finished his story, there was silence for quite a long while. It really sounds like some main characters story. Hm? Im starting to believe that youre a hero from another world now. Thats because your experience is completely like the setting of a harem manga or anime. Hana sighed. Seiji was rendered speechless. Although I dont want to admit it, it does indeed seem similar. He awkwardly scratched his face. You must be having a lot of fun, pervert. I think that theres not a single man who wouldnt have fun as the main character in a harem story. Disgusting! *Schtick!* Seiji took an arrow to his heart. It was indescribable how painful it was to be called disgusting by his blood-related sister in this world. I apologize I shouldnt have gotten carried away. He lowered his head with sincerity. Hmph The cat-eared hat girl made a complaint that sounded like a cats. Another several seconds of silence fell between them. Do you have no feelings of hatred toward our older sister whatsoever? Hana asked him a serious question. Not at all, Seiji responded honestly. What about the desire to conquer her as part of your harem adventure? Seijis cheeks twitched upon hearing this. Wasnt this joke supposed to be over? No to that as well. He decided to respond anyways. Tsk, how lacking in will. The cat-eared girl made a condescending sound. Hey! Just what is it that you want from me? Seiji felt like flipping the table now. I want you to defeat our older sister. Eh? What did he hear just now? Seijis expression froze over. Did you just say defeat Thats right, defeat our older sisterdefeat Yui Haruta, Hana said in a heavy voice. I would like for you to do that, Brother. Seiji was rendered absolutely speechless. Why do you have such a strange expression? Isnt this something perfectly ordinary? No, no, this isnt ordinary at all, okay! You why No particular reason. I just want to see such a scenario happen, the cat-eared girl stated lightly. The exiled brother has truly changed himself for the better and finally received his older sisters recognition after working hard and returned to the familythis type of story is far too boring. A story about revenge is far more interesting, although its clich as well. Hey! If youre able to do this, Ill forget about everything in the past. What? All those disgusting things you did to me before if you defeat our older sister, Ill treat it all as having never happened. No matter if youve truly changed for the better, or if youre actually a hero from another world, Ill treat you as my real older brother in the future. Seiji widened his eyes in surprise. He completely didnt know what was going on here. Why was she saying something like that? Why was he hearing all this? He suddenly really wanted to be able to see her face which was covered by the cat mask in their video call. He wanted to see what type of expression she had right now. Just why exactly I already said that theres no particular reason. Hana paused for a second. I know that what Im requesting is extremely difficult. I dont need you to do it immediately, but I need you to work hard at this as your goal. If you promise to do this for me, I wont only sit idly by, Ill assist you. Basically, Ill become your ally. In summary, I want you to ally with me to deal with our older sister! Brother Seiji Haruta, whats your answer? Conversation options appeared in front of him C [A: No, unless you tell me why exactly, I wont consider it.] [B: Alright, then. Since youre the one requesting me, Ill do my best with this as my goal.] [C: No, I definitely wont do this!] Seiji fell silent for a moment. He guessed that there must have been some sort of conflict between Hana and Yui which must have caused this. An argument between sisters? Hana was unwilling to tell him, so there was no way for him to know. Defeating Yui Haruta this would definitely be a difficult task. Besides, what exactly did the word defeat entail exactly? Beating her one on one, or participating in a formal Yin-Yang Master duel against her involving both sides Spirit-branded Retainers? There were various questions involved. However, he had to come up with an answer first for now. Seiji wanted to choose option A, but he felt Hanas resolution from across the computer screen through the mask she was wearing and was unable to bring himself to choose this option. He faintly felt like if he made a mistake with this conversation option, that some things would be irrecoverable. He decided to first save a file at this conversation option. After saving a file, Seiji thought over it for a long time after that before finally coming to a decision. Alright, then, since its your request I think that you must have some important reason. He looked directly at Hanas mask. I believe in you so just as you wished for, I shall work my hardest with defeating Yui as my goal. Hana took a deep glance at her older brothers face through the mask she was wearing. You cant just try, you have to be absolutely resolute in your conviction that you can win, she said lightly. Anyone half-hearted will never defeat our older sister. Even if you say that, its difficult for me to stack up so much confidence right away. Seiji smiled wryly. Hana fell silent for a moment. Then Ill give you some information to back up your motivation with: actually, our sister has already had your name stricken from the family records. Eh? Havent you ever found it strange why nobody from the Haruta Family has ever come looking for you after all this time? Logically speaking, even if youre exiled, theres still uses for you to us. This I wouldnt know As long as youre still considered to be a member of the Haruta Family, no matter how depraved you get, it shouldnt have gotten to the point where you would have to live in a low-class apartment, Hana stated. The reason why the Haruta Family has completely ignored you is because our older sister had your name formally erased from the family records so that youre no longer considered part of the family. Chapter 423 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Although he was still able to keep the name Seiji Haruta, from his familys viewpoint, he was no longer part of the Haruta Family that was Seijis understanding of having his name erased from the family records. Seiji rubbed his chin in contemplation after hearing his younger sister Hanas explanation. Judging from your tone, this sounds like something serious. But, it doesnt feel like its much of an impact to me. What a joyous life you lead. Thats right, Im living quite well even if Im not part of the Haruta Family No, what I should say instead Seiji smiled. I dont care if my family admits me or not, I only care if you my family members admit me. Hana was rendered speechless. The cat-eared hat girl felt indescribable emotions within her heart. Why? Hmm? Since you claim to be someone from another world, why care so much about Yui and I? This question I thought you knew the answer long ago. I dont know! In my opinion, youre basically Hana paused here, because she was unable to think of a suitable word. She originally decided to not think too much into things and merely continue just like this, but it was still difficult for her to suppress herself sometimes. Her knowledge of how he was now, combined with her knowledge of how he was in the past, and his story of being a reincarnator and transmigrator from another world All of this mixed in her mind chaotically, creating something she didnt understand, causing her to be unable to find the foundation of what she was really feeling. It felt like she was lost within countless small shards, unable to see the shards true form. She wanted an answer but was there really an answer? The answer is quite simple. It just makes me somewhat embarrassed to say it. Seiji awkwardly scratched his face. Because I like the two of you. Eh? Hana paused in surprise. Im concerned about you and Yui because I think that both of you are good girls, so I like the two of you. Seiji did his best to withstand his embarrassment as he told Hana directly. Isnt it only natural for a boy to want to have good relationships with girls that he likes? Well, the fact that he took over Seiji Harutas body and felt a sense of responsibility towards his blood-related sisters was indeed an important reason as well. But, to be honest, it was because he liked these two beautiful blood-related sisters of his. That was why he wanted to get along well with them, simple as that. Hanas expression behind her cat mask had completely frozen solid. This was the answer he gave? This was really Are you really treating yourself like the male lead of a harem story!? I knew you would say something like that, thats why I didnt want to say it! Hanas face flushed red. Seijis face flushed red as well. I dont think that Im the main character of a harem story! Its just that as a man, and as a male, isnt it quite natural to want to get along well with my beautiful sisters that have nice personalities!? I think that any male would want this as well!! Thats just a harem masters way of thinking, pervert! Dont think that all boys in the world will think the same as you!! No! Im confident that all normal boys in the world will have the exact same thoughts as me! Only those that have something broken inside them or are mentally disturbed will be different!! Stop treating your harem-loving brain as the normal standard for boys in the world! Apologize to all true men in the world, bastard!! I refuse to admit that men without at least this degree of opinion are normal!! You shameless perverted harem story main character! Hurry up and go die already!! If I could, I really would like to be the main character in a harem story, thank you very much!! The siblings argued across their computer screens for quite a while. I give up, harem brains are unsalvageable. I already said that this is just a very normal male way of thinking The two of them glared at each other and both fell silent for a moment. Then, both of them sighed in unison. Honestly, so you were just a simple pervert what was I being so frustrated about? Like I said, I thought you knew already why did you ask? Only the heavens know. Hana averted her gaze. She felt that it was wonderful that she was wearing a mask and Seiji didnt see her expression. Because I like the two of you. What an incredibly boring answer. However, Im someone whos equally boring she thought to herself while feeling her cheeks and chest heat up. The confusion in her heart had completely dissipated. However, on the surface Now that I know you for what you really are, I have to increase my guard against you. Like I said my like is at the normal level, not anything else. Seiji sighed. Id like to be able to become a normal family with you and Yui, thats all. Hmph Hana looked towards him again. If you truly want our older sister to care about you, the best way is to defeat her go conquer her as part of your harem since youre the main character! Whats going on with you? Being disgusted with me at one moment and changing your mind the next, I dont understand! Shut up! At any rate, all I have to do is encourage you to achieve my goal for me. Afterwards, I can just have you silenced anytime I want based on the situation. So thats what you were planning!? Is my younger sister supposed to be a major antagonist? Of course Im joking. If it was really true, I wouldnt tell you, would I? I was thinking so as well That was only the original plan. You really wanted to do such a thing!? No need to act so surprised. This is all quite ordinary. No no, this isnt ordinary at all! At any rate, resolve yourself to defeat our older sister. Its impossible to defeat her unless you give it one hundred percent, Hana told him in a serious tone. Im quite concerned what your current plan is, Seiji said as he folded his arms. However alright, Ill firm my resolution. Thats good, then. You said that were allies now, and that youll help me then I have a request right now. What is it? Give me Yuis cell phone number. Hana was rendered speechless. Why do you want Sisters cell phone number? She was astonished to hear this. Obviously to contact her. Contact her for what? To explain the situation to her. You are you an idiot!!? No, its precisely because Im not an idiot that Im doing this, Seiji said in a serious manner. Because youre my younger sister, I promised you that I would defeat Yui. However, this doesnt mean that Im going to become enemies with her. The cat-eared hat girl looked at him dazedly and didnt know what to say for a long while. Yui Haruta received a phone call. When she saw the name on her caller ID, she arched her delicate eyebrows upwards, but accepted the call. Hello, is this Sister Yui? a familiar yet also unfamiliar male voice spoke up when she answered the call. I am. Im Seiji. Sorry to suddenly bother you like this, its because some things happened, Seiji stated calmly. Hana asked me to ally with her in order to defeat you, and I agreed. Hmm? The black-haired girl furrowed her eyebrows slightly. His words were quite easy to understand, but she didnt quite understand what was going on. I dont know the specific reason why, as Hana wouldnt tell me. Even so, I agreed to her request, Seiji continued. As for whats going on, you should know more than me. If you dont know, then just ask Hana. Currently, were definitely not a match for you yet, but well work hard at reaching your level. If you allow us to do this, thats what well do. If you dont allow us to do so, then theres no helping it, we can only surrender. So, Sister Yui Haruta, Id like to ask, whats your reply? Yui was rendered speechless. What the hell was all this! That was her first impression. But after contemplating over it for a while, she laughed, revealing an absolutely beautiful smile. Heh heh how amusing. Chapter 424 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu If you truly believe that youre able to defeat me, then go ahead and try. That was Yuis answer. It was just as Seiji expected. He asked Hana for Yuis cell phone number as a type of test. Based on Hanas reaction, the worst possible result would be that he would have to load. Although she was obviously unhappy about it, she still gave him Yuis cell phone number. This actually made Seiji feel more reassured. Although he still didnt know what was going on, it meant that even if his sisters had some type of conflict with each other, it wasnt to an incredibly serious extent. And calling Yui and seeing how she would react to what he told her was more proof for his inference. You used such a method to avoid antagonizing our older sister, how sly As expected of a harem story protagonist. I shall treat that as you praising me. Im definitely not praising you! The cat-eared hat girl twisted her head. Her action seemed just like that of a real cats, quite tsundere. Seiji smiled gently and quietly looked at her. Your expression is so disgusting. I dont want to continue talking to a pervert like you, hmph! After glaring at him one more time, Hana closed the video chat. Seijis computer screen returned to normal. Such a troublesome younger sister Seiji leaned back against his chair and heaved a sigh of relief. Although she was troublesome, she was cute, so it was fine! Nighttime. Seiji completed all the insert artwork for Brother Monogatari. He gathered all the artwork together and emailed it as attachments to Editor Yoshizawa. After she looked over his artwork, she praised it for being of excellent quality! She reassured him that it would definitely pass Thunderbolt Literatures standards. With that, his job as an artist was complete. All he had to do now was wait for his story to be published he hoped that it would sell well. Seiji stretched lazily and checked to see what time it was. At this time, he figured that the three Amami siblings probably learned about the mystical from their grandfather already. When Seiji met again with Hoshi after Hoshi finished work, Seiji only hinted about the existence of the mystical and told Hoshi about how he could try calling for help from Seiji if he met with any danger during his strange dream. He left the specifics about the mystical society up to Shouzou Amami to explain. Would Hoshi enter such a dream again tonight? What he would meet with if he did? Would Hoshi really be able to summon Seiji just like Yukari did if he met with danger? Seiji had many questions that he didnt know the answers to. At this moment, his cell phone rang. He checked the caller ID to see that the call was from Hoshi. Good evening Senpai. Good evening, junior. Earlier I just heard some things from my grandfather. Senpai, you Its all real. Eh? Everything your grandfather told you was real, Seiji told him honestly. Hoshi fell silent for a moment before speaking up again. Youre so amazing Hoshi exclaimed sincerely. Senpai, you really werent anyone ordinary after all Dont say that. Even if I have some powers that ordinary people dont have, Im still just an ordinary person, Seiji stated. Therere things that I cant accomplish, things I dont understand, and there are limits to what I can do. Haha Senpai, youve always been like this. Thats right, so dont overestimate me. Thats not what I meant Forget it, what Senpai says then. Seiji was rather mystified. What did Hoshi mean by that? Senpai, about that strange dream, is it Hoshi changed the topic. Stop! This isnt a topic we should be talking about over the phone. Seiji stopped Hoshi from continuing any further. Theres not much else to say about it, because theres many mysteries just remember what I told you earlier today. Oh alright, then. Be careful, Hoshi. Yep, thank you, Senpai. After ending the phone call, the beautiful boy put down his cell phone and looked outside his window. Senpai is a Spiritual Ability user, and I have the possibility of Awakening to some sort of power and becoming like him No, thats impossible. Even if I become a Spiritual Ability user, its impossible for me to become like Senpai. Hes a hero, someone whos truly strong, while Im just an ordinary person. But even if Im an ordinary person, as long as I try my hardest, I can at least approach him! He wanted to get closer to Senpai, to have the right to stand by Senpais side, and be of assistance to Senpai even if it was only a slight amount of assistance. When he imagined that tall figure, then imagined himself by Senpais side, possibly even fighting together or going places together, Hoshis eyes began sparkling. I definitely want to Awaken to some Spiritual Ability! The maple forest was like fire, the maple leaves were like blood, and a beautiful song reverberated throughout the forest. Just as Hoshi hoped for, he returned to this dream. Last night, he had simply been allured by the song and wanted to find the singer. Tonight, he had more of a purpose for being here. The moment he started walking, Hoshi discovered something that he hadnt noticed yesterday night. Something similarly bright-red like the maple leaves, but with an obviously different shape Cluster amaryllis flowers? Hoshi was able to recognize these flowers. After all, these flowers were pretty common in anime and manga. Many anime about the mystical would have these flowers appear. This must be a clue! With this thought, Hoshi began intentionally searching for more. He gradually found more and more cluster amaryllis flowers. The environment around him became darker and darker, while the sound of song became clearer and clearer. He felt like he was getting closer. With it becoming so dark, Hoshi began getting somewhat scared. His desire to Awaken to an ability supported him in moving forward. If he met with danger, he could try calling for help from his senpai this gave him courage to move on as well. The darkness became pervasive, the cluster amaryllis flowers began glowing, and even the maple leaves began glowing lightly as well. Finally, Hoshi was unable to see any more maple trees. He only saw large amounts of red flowers on the ground, along with endlessly falling red leaves. Finally, Hoshi reached a wide swath of cluster amaryllis flowers it was just like a sea of flowers! He couldnt see anything other than bright red flowers, along with the bright red leaves that kept falling from the sky this scene seemed indescribably demonic to him. Hoshi even felt as if he was in the middle of a bloodbath, being covered in fresh blood as he watched this scene. He was unable to walk forward any more, because he didnt know what direction to take. He felt like he would get lost in the sea of flowers if he forced himself to go on. After standing here for a while, Hoshi decided to turn around. He figured he would tell Senpai about this situation tomorrow and ask for advice Hoshi turned around with this thought in mind. However, behind him was another endless sea of flowers! Whats going on Hoshi paused in astonishment. When he looked all around him, everything he saw was the same. He was unable to leave! Hoshi felt as if he had fallen into a trap, which caused fear to well up in his heart. No! I cant get scared just like this. Hoshi forced down his fear and began walking forward as he felt that no matter what, he had to at least try walking onwards first. At this moment, he suddenly noticed that the singing had stopped. When had it stopped? Just as he was wondering about this, he heard a voice from behind him. Hoshi. The person speaking was a familiar male voice. Hoshi hurriedly turned around to see a familiar tall figure. Senpai why are you here? The handsome boy who was wearing a black jacket and long pants, Seigo Harano Seiji Haruta stood there while smiling faintly. Of course Im here to find you, Seiji stated as he walked closer. Did you come here because you were worried about me? Seiji didnt respond. Instead, he walked up to Hoshi and looked around him. This place is so beautiful, he exclaimed with sincerity. Er It is rather beautiful, but Its so appropriate for the beautiful you. Eh? Hoshi was astonished to hear this. Senpai what did you say? Seiji chuckled. His smile contained a hint of something devilish. Chapter 425 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Hoshi felt that something was wrong about Senpais smile. I said, this place is so beautiful; its so appropriate for the beautiful you, Hoshi. Seiji smiled. This doesnt sound like something Senpai would say. Hmm? If its a joke No, even if its a joke, I dont think that Senpai would say something like this, Hoshi stated as he looked into the other persons face. It feels somewhat disgusting. Seiji was rendered speechless. I was speaking from my heart. It hurts me to hear you say that. He sighed. I apologize, but I really do think that its quite strange. You may think its strange because you dont understand the real me actually, Ive always been wearing a mask in front of you. A mask? Hoshi blinked when he heard this. Yes, Ive been wearing a mask in order to suppress my true feelings for you. Seiji clutched his own chest. But right now, right here, Im no longer able to bear it anymore. I would like to express my true feelings for you. He looked into Hoshis eyes and smiled deeply as if it came from his heart. Hoshi, I like you! Hoshi instantly widened his eyes to hear this. Red leaves kept falling, and red flowers were shaking. Hoshis reaction to the handsome boy who just confessed wholeheartedly to him was Hoshi revealed an expression of disgust! He backed up many steps, and took two deep breaths before he lifted his hand and pointed at Seiji C Youre definitely not Senpai!! Who the hell are you!? Everything fell silent for a moment. Seijis cheeks twitched. I am indeed your senpai. How could you No! Youre definitely not! My real senpai would never confess to me like this!! Hoshi stated adamantly. Even though you look the same, youre definitely something else entirely! Your fake portrayal of Senpai is so terrible!! Its incredibly disgusting!!! Seiji fell silent. A moment later, he chuckled once more, and had that same devilish smile from earlier. I didnt think that you would see through me so easily. Seiji no, an existence that was pretending to be Seiji now spoke in a females voice as she shrugged and extended her palms. This was clearly something that you wished for. Why are you resisting so much when you obtained it? Because I know that its impossible to really happen, Hoshi stated calmly. Perhaps in my heart no, perhaps Ive always secretly wanted this possibility, but at the same time, Im very clear that Senpai would never do such a thing. Thats because Im a boy. No matter how much I resemble a girl, I really am a man! Senpai recognizes that Im a boy, and no matter what my physical appearance and actions are like, hes always treated me as a boy!! He views me as his junior and as his friend, but hell never treat me as a potential love interest, nor will he ever like me the same way hell like a girl. In his mind, Im a man after all!! Hoshi didnt speak in a very loud voice. However, his tone seemed unshakable. The fake Seiji was able to sense this as she squinted her eyes. You feel that this is enough for you? This was a rather vague question, but Hoshi understood what she meant. I think that this is enough. You wont regret it? I wont. Why are you so certain? Hoshi fell silent for a moment and recalled some words Seiji told him on that day on top of the school building. You were my junior to begin with. Its excellent that you have the resolution to become stronger. Dont make it sound like Im someone incredible Im simply your senpai as well as your friend. Thats all there is to it. Thats all there was to it. Simply because Im his junior, Hoshi spoke resolutely and expressed a deep connection between him and Seiji. The fake Seiji looked deeply into Hoshis eyes as if she was seeing through his very soul. Suddenly, there was a strong gust of wind. The cluster amaryllis flowers started waving, and red leaves flew everywhere. Hoshis vision was obscured by all the chaotic redness and he lost sight of the fake Seiji. At this moment, he felt something touching him on his right shoulder; something hot poured within his body from that location, filling his body with a heated sensation! Hoshi wanted to shout out loudly, but he was unable to shout. He felt as if he was melting, as his consciousness became hazy and gradually disappeared into the darkness Hmm? Seiji felt as if he heard Hoshi calling out to him. He stopped cultivating and looked around him. Seiji was currently practicing [Beginning-level punching techniques] in Reos soul realm. When he looked all around him, he couldnt find anything out of place. Was it just my imagination? Seiji decided to continue cultivating. He should be able to finish learning [Beginning-level punching techniques] tonight. Originally, he had intended to work on [Beginning-level footwork] next, but judging by the current situation, he decided to instead begin learning [Beginning-level barrier spells] next. Since he wasnt summoned like last night, all he could do was cultivate. The next morning. Shika told Seiji that three small demons had crashed into her barrier set up over their apartment. Although there were only three and they were small demons immediately exorcised by the barrier spell that didnt cause any harm to them at all, this was still a message of sorts. Seiji turned on his computer and logged onto the internet. As he expected, he saw a large amount of posts about demons in the Channel 22 message forum! He sent Hisashi a message and learned that many people in the Juumonji Group had been injured. Their main residence was invaded by demons as well. Luckily, the main residence was fine due to the purchased barriers protection. The Juumonji Group also had news that there were several times more ordinary victims than last night. When Seiji sent Yukari a message, she replied that she was fine, and even sent an emoticon of beating up on some small monsters He interpreted it as meaning she met some demons, but was able to protect herself using her ability. Next, he sent Hoshi a message. However, he didnt receive a reply, so he tried to call Hoshi. Senpai Hoshis first word was filled with fatigue, just like Yukaris situation from yesterday! Hoshi could it be that you Yeah Something flashed in Seijis eyes when he heard Hoshi admit to this. Rest well for now. Call me after you wake up, Ill come meet you. Yeah okay. They ended their conversation there. Next, Seiji called Natsuya. Yet another new situation occurred last night, the student council president told him directly. Various places lit up with strong spiritual light, and when various factions went to investigate, they discovered that the internal structures of those places became completely different from before. Not only that, the Mana density in these locations are quite high, and various Spiritual Creatures are living there These transformed locations were termed as Spirit Worlds by the mystical society. This phenomenon as a whole became known as Spirit World Transformation. It was just like the phenomenon of ordinary people Awakening as it shook the entire mystical society no, it had an even greater impact than that! While the appearance of Awakened was astonishing, the impact they brought was quite limitedat least for the time being. However, these Spirit Worlds were different. With high Mana density and an abundance of Spiritual Creatures they were basically like treasure troves for Spiritual Ability users! It was just as if numerous treasure troves had fallen out of the sky. What would happen in such a scenario? Of course people would fight over the treasure. Although most factions are only in the first stages of their investigation and theres many problems involved still, the places that have undergone Spirit World Transformations battles have already begun over who gets to control these Spirit World Grounds.'' Natsuya sighed. Compared to the appearance of these Spirit Worlds, the Awakened became a lot less important, and the night of one hundred demons further decreased in significance Of course, the Spiritual Ability users wouldnt just let it be, as they didnt want their existence to be exposed to the general public. Heaven-sent treasure troves and battling over the Spirit Worlds was probably the main focus for all the major factions now. The worst possible development would be an all-out conflict! Chapter 426 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Well, a large-scale battle wasnt likely to erupt immediately, but it would be highly likely as things went on. Currently speaking, due to the night of one hundred demons and the appearance of the Awakened, Spiritual Ability users from other places are gathering, and now that Spirit Worlds have appeared, even more Spiritual Ability users will be attracted here With more Spiritual Ability users gathering here, would things become more chaotic with an increased possibility of violent incidents? Thats right. Seiji fell silent for a moment. But if we try thinking positively, if theres more Spiritual Ability users, doesnt that also mean that theres more people to fight against the demons? he tried asking. Yes, thats true. By the way, have you all learned anything about the night of one hundred demons or the Awakening phenomena? We still dont know how they originated, Natsuya replied. The demons seem to be appearing out of thin air, the same goes for the Awakened the only thing I know is that apparently the Awakened all go through an experience similar to entering their own soul realms. Similar to entering their own soul realms? Yes, but its not one hundred percent confirmed yet. Its not completely impossible for people to enter their own soul realms while asleep, but the chances are incredibly low at least they were in the past. Things might be different now. Those words were left unsaid. Something flashed in Seijis eyes. He wanted to say something else to Natsuya, but decided against it in the end. After Hoshi finished resting and called him, Seiji headed over to Shouzou Amamis residence, where he met with Hoshi. Seiji went directly for the main topic at hand after greeting Hoshi. Hoshi brought out a bright-red leaf and placed it on his left hands palm. Seiji cast [Astral Vision] on himself as he watched the leaf giving off a red glow. The leaf suddenly became a red bird that resembled a pigeon who was glowing with a faint red mist. Hoshi waved his hand, causing the red bird to fly around in a few circles under the ceiling. Then, the bird started landing while heading for Seiji. Seiji reflexively reached out to catch the bird. However, he didnt feel the sensation of any touch or weight. This is it under your control? He observed the bird. Yes. It feels similar to controlling a video game character, but I can do it with my mind, not a game controller, Hoshi explained. Oh Seiji tried petting the bird, but was unable to touch anything. Is it only an illusion? No. The red bird lowered its head and rubbed against Seijis arm, giving him a cool, icy sensation. Only when I want it to be capable of touching others will it have physical form. I see. How wondrous. Hoshi had the red bird fly back to his hand, and after a red flash, the bird transformed back into a bright red leaf. It can even change back to its original form what type of leaf is that? An ordinary leaf from a flower here. Its just stained with my blood. Hoshi lifted his palm to show Seiji. Seiji noticed that there was a band-aid on Hoshis left hands index finger. You have to use your own blood in order to use your Spiritual Ability!? Yes, I have to color a leaf red with my own blood first before being able to use the leaf to activate my ability. Hoshi smiled. This power seems slightly evil, doesnt it? Seiji was rendered speechless. Although this type of ability using ones own blood is relatively common in anime and manga, it still doesnt exactly seem like a good ability. Seiji rubbed his chin in contemplation. Senpai, do you hate this type of ability? I dont hate it, I just dont think its a good one, because you have to harm yourself in order to use it. I can accept bleeding a little every day. You intend to use your ability every day!? I intend to create a stock of red leaves so that I can use them whenever I need to. Oh, so you can stock up By the way, is there an expiration date for the red leaves you create? No. Thats what my senses tell me. Then that sounds fine but is it really alright to make yourself bleed like this every single day? I think that Im quite fortunate already to have Awakened to a Spiritual Ability. I wont be picky about it. Hoshi smiled. Its just at the degree of bleeding a little every day; its fine. No need to worry about me, Senpai. Seiji was still somewhat worried as he looked at the beautiful boys smile. Hoshi, in your dream or more accurately speaking, what did you experience in your soul realm? He tried asking. Something flashed in Hoshis eyes as he looked back at Seiji. I met a strange person and exchanged a few words with her. A strange person? She greatly resembled Senpai, and at first I thought that she was Senpai. However, I soon discovered that she wasnt. She greatly resembled me? Seiji was astonished to hear this. If Hoshis trial was the same as Yukaris, meeting some sort of incarnation of an ancestor, then wouldnt that mean that the Amami family was actually related to the Haruta Family!? What did you talk about? Did this person say her own name or identity? I cant remember. Hoshi shook his head. Eh? After I woke up, I felt like that part of my memory was incredibly hazy I dont remember what I said to her, or how long we talked for. I only remember that we talked. I see A moment of silence fell between them. Senpai, what are you doing right now? Hoshi suddenly asked. Eh? Seiji blinked in surprise. What exactly do you mean? I want to know if Senpai is battling against anyone something like that. Hoshi looked directly into Seijis eyes as he spoke seriously, Although I just Awakened to my power and it might be arrogant of me to say this, but I would really like to help out and be of assistance to Senpai! Seiji paused in surprise. He was dazed for several seconds at how serious Hoshis expression was before he chuckled. What are you saying? Do you think that were in a hot-blooded battle manga with mystical abilities? Am I some heroic protagonist thats fighting against evil? Senpai I said before not to treat me as more than an ordinary person. Im not some main character, nor am I a hero. I dont have a destiny to gather my companions to fight against evil. Seiji chuckled. Although there are indeed people I want to defeat, that has nothing to do with fighting against evil, its just a personal affair. Hoshi blinked at this. Senpai, you misunderstood, he stated sincerely. I dont want to help out because I think that Senpai is a main character type or a hero. I want to help out simply because of you, Senpai. Hmm? Although I indeed feel that Senpai is a hero, I want to help Senpai for simply one reason I want to stand next to Senpai! I want to be by your side, fight together with you, and fight for you. No matter if its to fight against evil, or for personal matters, I want to become your strength! I dont want to only be taken care of by you. Hoshi Senpai, were friends. As friends, shouldnt we help each other out? Yes, youre right. Seiji understood Hoshis intentions. I was the one who misunderstood earlier. I apologize. If I ever need your help in the future, Ill call for you. At that time, Ill be in your care, Seiji told him sincerely. Ill be more than happy to help! Hoshi was delighted to be recognized like this. Perhaps his fantasy yesterday might be able to come true after all. After talking to Hoshi, Seiji then had a discussion with Shouzou. Harano-kun, whats your opinion of the ability that Hoshi Awakened to? the old man asked him. Seiji thought it over. Setting aside the matter of its usefulness in combat, what Im most concerned about is that it can only be activated with Hoshis blood. Yes, Im concerned about that as well. Shouzou sighed. This type of ability gives me a faint ominous premonition. Do you know something, Amami-san? No Perhaps Im just overly worried about my own grandson. But, I cant help but imagine, will this Spiritual Ability that he received so suddenly always stay like this? Or will it continue developing in its own right? And will it cause any changes in Hoshis personality? Chapter 427 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Abilities werent simply weapons, they were also part of who a person was. Even a simple weapon, however, when used over a long period of time, would have the ability to influence the wielder, especially all the more so when the weapon in question was a persons own Spiritual Ability. To state it in more extreme terms, it was that power had the ability to change people. Perhaps some might find that statement ludicrous, but this statement was in fact indisputable. Perhaps weapons and abilities were bad analogies, but if concepts such as wealth or authority were considered powers as well, it was quite normal that such powers would change peoples personalities. In fact, it would be quite common. Seiji had many experiences with this in his previous life. That was why he restrained himself as much as possible from abusing his own incredibly powerful ability of saving and loading. It was only reasonable that Shouzou Amami would be concerned about Hoshi. About that ability, which Seiji decided to call the Red Leaf Ability for the time being, would it have any effects on Hoshi? Seiji felt that it would. But banning Hoshi from using his ability didnt seem like the right way to go about things. In fact, that would only increase the effect of the ability on him. Needing to seal his ability because it was too fearsome? It wasnt even close to that degree at all. Watching over him and teaching him properly was the best way to do things in Seijis opinion. He expressed his opinion to Shouzou Amami. Shouzou fell silent for a few moments, then expressed agreement. The fact that Hoshi Awakened to a Spiritual Ability must have some type of meaning; indeed, theres no reason to be pessimistic about it, Shouzou stated. I shall do what I can, and Harano-kun, please continue taking good care of my grandchild. Of course I will. Seiji smiled. Im his senpai. Before, he was Hoshis senpai at work. Now, he was going to be Hoshis senpai as a Spiritual Ability user. Night of one hundred demons on the first night of the Midnight Spell, the phenomenon of Awakening on the second night, and Spirit Worlds appearing on the third night. What would happen on the fourth night? Seiji and many others were highly concerned about what else would happen. However, nothing else actually occurred. There were no new situations apart from repeats of what had happened already. It was the same for the fifth night. And the sixth night as well. With no new situations, the Spiritual Ability users finally focused fully on dealing with the current phenomena. There was no known way to stop the night of one hundred demons. All that could be done was to fight the demons that appeared every night, along with setting up large-scale barriers in various locations to prevent them from harming ordinary people. Every faction was taking action with regards to this matter, and they were discussing long-term systems for dealing with the demons. As for the Awakened, each Spiritual Ability user faction treated them differently. Some actively searched for Awakened, while other factions didnt pay the Awakened any attention. Some treated the Awakened as targets for research, while others protected them Although there was supposed to be an unwritten rule to treat the Awakened humanely, things were currently too chaotic to control everyones actions. Naturally, what the Spiritual Ability user factions paid attention to the most were the Spirit Worlds. The summary of the information that Seiji heard from Natsuya regarding this matter was: Cultivating would be much more efficient in a Spirit World, and precious resources could be obtained there was well. The risks involved being attacked by the Spiritual Creatures there, as well as the Spirit World suddenly deforming. A Spirit World deforming meant that the location in question would stop transforming into a Spirit World, returning to normal. Anyone within a Spirit World that didnt leave it before it deformed would die more specifically, they would be reduced to nothing more than pieces of meat! As for why this happened, nobody knew. Not only humans, it was the same for other living creatures as well. The only things that could survive to the next Spirit World Transformation were nonliving objects as well as Spiritual Creatures, but that wasnt certain. If an area had any humans in it, then that area wouldnt undergo a Spirit World Transformation. If there were other living creatures, such as cats or dogs, then it was possible for the location to undergo a Spirit World Transformation. If that occurred, then it was possible for the creatures to either live or disappear. The same location might or might not undergo a Spirit World Transformation each night. The times for the Spirit World Transformations were uncertain as well, as was the environment each time for the Spirit World. That was why there was yet another new term established for the Spirit Worlds: consistency. The more consistent the timing for a Spirit World to arrive at night, and the more consistent its environment, the higher its consistency rating would be. Highly consistent Spirit World locations would become majorly contested areas by all the major Spiritual Ability user factions! The less consistent a location was, the higher the risk, which meant lower potential benefits. Still, that didnt mean that the dangerous ones were worthless. The low consistency Spirit Worlds that are formed potentially have valuable resources within them as well. Perhaps there will be brave ones looking to seek treasure in the future, and perhaps such people already exist even now. Those were Natsuyas original words. A treasure hunter perhaps I can try being one as well. That was what Seiji thought at the time. As long as he decided to use his ability to save and load, things like a Spirit World deforming or being forced to the brink by a powerful Spiritual Creature wouldnt possibly pose any danger to him. If the Spirit World started deforming at a split seconds notice, then he would have been worried. But, according to Natsuyas description of the process, a Spirit World wouldnt deform so quickly. There was a process to it, which meant it wasnt so frightening to him. The question was, what would he look for in a Spirit World? He knew that Spirit Worlds were supposed to possess precious resources. But, what exactly were those precious resources? And if he found something that resembled a precious resource, how to ascertain what it was and how it would be used he knew nothing! To use a video game as an analogy, he lacked gathering and appraisal skills. In the end, it meant that his knowledge was insufficient. He wanted a guidebook to spiritual resources. If only one was sold somewhere! After thinking about it, Seiji decided to contact a certain person to ask this question. Theres no such thing being sold anywhere! The cat-eared hat girl on his screen told him. Besides, why would you want such a thing? Are you thinking about going to a Spirit World? Yes. With how big the Spirit Worlds are, Id like to go visit them. Visit, the hell! With your level, you want to go to such a place? Youll die in there immediately! I definitely wont die. I still want to return home and get married. Stop giving yourself death flags like that! Are you intentionally trying to die!? Believe in me! I wont! Just cultivate normally and stop thinking about going to weird places. If I only cultivate normally, will I be able to defeat Yui? Er Hana froze in her words for a moment. Believe me, I view life as precious and wont do anything that I dont have a guarantee on. Seiji flashed a bright smile. I need information about the Spirit World because I want to find something useful that can quickly improve my power level. Hmph Hana glared at him for a while. I suppose its praiseworthy that you want to improve yourself. But, in the Spirit World do you really have some type of guarantee that you can live in there? Yeah. Theres no point in me bragging, after all. Im not being overconfident. Alright, I suppose I can try gathering some information for you. Thank you, nice sister of mine. Your brother loves you~ Disgusting! They ended their video chat there. Seiji was having fun teasing his younger sister. It felt amazing, so what should he do if he still wanted to continue? Should he try teasing Shika next? No, no, shell probably slice me! Seiji commented on himself before beginning to browse the internet. Today was the last day of winter vacation, and tomorrow, school would start again School starting again felt like a return to daily life, which felt rather unbelievable. Rather than saying that going to school was for the sake of learning knowledge and acquiring a diploma, it felt more like a symbol of youth to him? No matter what happened, as long as he was still able to normally go to school, that was evidence that his life hadnt gone ridiculously off track. Seiji suddenly really looked forward to tomorrow. Tomorrow morning, he would be going to school together with Mika, Kaede, and Chiaki That Chiaki, after living at the Uehara residence for two nights, she actually started renting an apartment from the third day onward. Chapter 428 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu She started renting an apartment here and coming sleeping over every night. Chiaki herself said that it was for economic convenience! Although Seiji wanted to comment on it, it was indeed economically convenient compared to purchasing an expensive personal barrier. The night of one hundred demons caused its greatest harm on the third night due to the Spirit Worlds appearance distracting all the Spiritual Ability users. After the third night, all the Spiritual Ability user factions aggressively took steps to contain the demons in order to prevent the situation from going out of control, so that degree of harm to ordinary humans didnt happen again. As all the factions took measures, the overall safety improved. However, there would still be demons along with victims since the night of one hundred demons couldnt be stopped it was unknown if it even could be prevented. For the mystical society, they didnt really care as long as the general population didnt get harmed to a degree that would threaten to reveal the mystical side of society. The third night had led to a larger scale of destruction and more gossip on the internet, but that all calmed down by now. Most ordinary people still went about their lives as usual, without knowing that something had changed in this city. The next morning, Seiji and the others walked on the road to Genhana High School under the bright sunshine. Its so cold, I just want to sleep and not go to school why dont they just have winter vacation all the way until spring? Chiaki was complaining. In order to prevent a lazy worm like you from hibernating, Seiji told her. How terrible. I want to make a complaint against this cruel society. Rejected. Youre the one thats too lazy. You actually dare to call a girl lazy Lazy is lazy. Wasnt Mika the one who had to wake you up today? More accurately speaking, I had to drag her out of bed, Mika clarified. Wakaba-san doesnt seem very energetic. Did you sleep too late last night? Kaede inquired. Yeah, Seigo wouldnt let me sleep, as he kept hanging onto me and wanting to do Dont suddenly slander me like that! They casually chatted all the way to school. They saw Kaho at school and greeted her. Two days ago, Kaho had returned from visiting her family in another city, and Seiji had a discussion with her. Just like Yukari, she accepted the explanation about the mystical but politely refused his assistance. If I really do meet with something like demons itll be akin to meeting with a traffic accident, Kaho said at the time. Seiji felt that treating meeting a demon as being analogous to a traffic accident was somewhat subtle. But, with the night of one hundred demons being unstoppable for the time being, meeting a demon did seem somewhat similar to what would happen if a person met a traffic accident. Although she had a slightly different attitude from Yukari, he understood what she meant and respected her decision. They all went to the classroom together and greeted their classmates that they hadnt seen all winter vacation. A typical, normal school daily life began just like this. After the bell rang to signify the start of classes, Seiji opened up his dating sim system and used his [Stat Transference Card]! He obtained this card previously after the publication of his Become Handsome story, through obtaining a sufficient number of shards for a [Random Draw]. Its specific effect was to transfer all his gains in one stat for one week to another stat. Seiji intended to transfer all his gains in [Academics] to [Spiritual Power]! If it worked the way he thought, that meant that going to school would equal cultivation for him. He could enjoy his daily life while cultivating Spiritual Power at the same time, which seemed perfect to him! The question was whether this would work or not. After all, [Spiritual Power] was slightly more special compared to the other stats, and perhaps the system wouldnt allow him to raise it this way. Seiji chose to [Use] the card in his system, picked [Academics] and then transfer to [Spiritual Power] it worked! It really works? Seiji raised his eyebrows in surprise. Now he had to see the effects. He chose the option in his system to [Study in class] that he hadnt used in so long, and immersed himself in learning Lunch time. Seiji checked the increase in his [Spiritual Power] stat and felt that it was acceptable. He decided to exchange for another [Stat Transference Card] in a week if Spiritual Power could continue increasing at this pace. Before, he felt that the [Stat Transference Card] was too expensive to purchase in his systems shop. But now, he could afford it, mainly due to the points income he now had from publishing Become Handsome and his cosplay photographs. He had plenty of points to throw around. After eating lunch, he hung out with Mika and Chiaki as usual. I havent heard of anyone saying they were injured by demons. While there were a few that were injured, they all said it was in an accident, Chiaki mentioned. I think that perhaps they met something but dont want to say it out loud. After all, while it may be fine to talk about it on the internet, its not so easy to say at school. Seiji nodded in agreement. Although its a hot topic on the internet, and theres also some reports and discussions on television about it, its something entirely different to talk about it in real life. A student that met a demon probably would at most talk about it with his or her good friends, and probably wouldnt publicize it. If it was to the extent where people didnt care anymore about not being believed and felt like they absolutely had to publicize it, then the truth about the mystical society would probably be exposed. Foolish humans, always pretending to be peaceful~ Theres no helping it. Thats how humanity is. You actually didnt come up with a retort? Im tired. Please be more spirited, dear~ Why dont you tell that to yourself, as you were basically sleeping through all the classes this morning? Also, dont call me dear! Arent I being quite spirited now, husband~ Thats even worse! While chatting with the tomboy, Seiji noticed that Mika had a contemplative expression. Whats the matter, Mika? Seiji asked. Even if you did poorly on your final exams, please dont give up hope in living and try your hardest to survive. Chiaki playacted at being serious. I wasnt thinking about my test grades! Besides, my scores werent that bad Mikas face reddened slightly. Her final exam scores were a bit higher than shed expected. Even her worst grade was still a passing grade, and she extravagantly managed to avoid the pitiful consequence of having to take makeup exams. By the way, the top 100 scoring students all had their scores publicized for each grade. Seijis final exam scores ranked number seven out of all first-year high schoolers, while Chiaki ranked number forty-three. Chiakis grades werent a surprise to anyone, but Seiji skipped so many classes and still somehow managed to have such a high grade Mika was definitely astonished. The entire class was astonished at Seigo Haranos grades. Their impression of him was that he was physically strong, but they didnt expect that his academics were so impressive as well! Seigos score even surpassed student council secretary Kazufuru Ooikes scoreKazufuru had been the top scoring student in their class for the midterms. Kazufurus expression at the time was definitely worthy of taking a picture of whoops, it should be said that nobody should look at it. Seiji felt a complex gaze coming from this excellent student, but ignored it. Ever since that day when Seiji asked Kazufuru to lead him to the student council room, they had only been ordinary classmates with nothing else to say. I was wondering, just how many people in our school are just like that person in having Awakened? Mika whispered in a low voice. She was obviously referring to Yukari. I think that theres probably not many at all, because the probability is quite low, Seiji answered. No matter how many there are, I think that what theyll do is more important, Chiaki said. If they wantonly abuse their powers If they wantonly abuse their powers, theyll quickly be discovered and dealt with. What if they cautiously abuse their powers? Cautious people probably wouldnt abuse their powers to begin with. Then lets change the word to use their powers instead. You know what I intended to express. You want to say that the Awakened might harm others? This is indeed possible. Seiji rubbed his chin in contemplation. I dont know about elsewhere, but any that start trouble in Genhana High School wont possibly be ignored by Natsuya. Indeed we have our president. Mika nodded. If necessary, Ill help out as well. How reliable, Idle Fish oh, whoops, our knight king. At this moment, someones cell phone rang. Thats my cell phone. Seiji took out his cell phone and saw that the caller was Kaede. Hey, whats up? Juumonji-sensei. Harano-kun, do you have time to come to the infirmary? The blonde teacher spoke on the other end of the call. I can sense that theres something invisible here. Chapter 429 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Lets turn back time a little. Before the final class time slot in the morning, a girl with long brown hair who wore black-rimmed eyeglasses walked into the infirmary. Her face was rather pale, and she said that her head was somewhat dizzy, making her uncomfortable. Kaede had her rest on one of the infirmary beds and gave her a checkup while asking some questions. This girl was from Year 2, Class 1. Her name was Miyabi Ishihara. Recently, she had been having trouble sleeping at night, and constantly woke up Kaede had her rest here for a while and gave her the recommendation to go to a formal hospital later to be seen by a doctor. Ishihara agreed and closed her eyes to rest here. A while later, something strange happened. The infirmary door automatically closed by itself, the window curtains started moving despite the fact that there was no wind, and even a cup mysteriously moved itself Kaede felt something indescribably subtle! It was as if someone invisible was lightly touching her. After faintly perceiving that there was something here, she walked out of the infirmary and called Seiji. Something invisible Could it be that an Awakened was using his powers to harass the beautiful infirmary nurse!? That was the first thought Seiji had when he received this phone call. He even imagined a hentai scenario involving someone invisible cough, stop right there! He responded that he would immediately head over to the infirmary. Mika and Chiaki wanted to go as well after learning what happened. And so, the three of them went to the infirmary together and saw the blonde teacher not far away from the infirmary door. Harano-kun Let me enter first by myself and check the situation out. You all wait outside for me. Seiji cast [Astral Vision] and prepared himself for anything that might happen as he entered the infirmary by himself. He saw a ghost? The ghost had slightly dark skin, messy short curly brown hair, clear yellow eyes, and a band-aid on its right cheek. It was wearing a striped T-shirt and blue shorts it seemed like a little boy and a little girl at the same time. It was sitting on a chair, swinging its legs. This child had the cuteness of a girl, as well as the mannerism of a boy. The ghost felt rather androgynous, and it was difficult for Seiji to ascertain if the ghost was a boy or a girl. While Seiji observed him or her, the ghost looked towards Seiji as well. They exchanged glances. The little ghost blinked and got off from the chair, hopping and skipping to in front of Seiji. The ghost then waved its hand at Seiji. Who are you? Seiji asked since it seemed like communication was possible. The little ghost widened its eyes and seemed to be shocked at this question. And then, it smiled and spoke up, Im Ya-chan! Its voice sounded somewhat hollow. Ya-chan? Yeah! How about you, onii-san? You can just call me Harano. Seiji looked at the ghost. Ya-chan, why are you here? I dont know. I was just suddenly here. Do you know how you came about to be? I dont know. Ya-chan shook its head. Wheres your home? I dont know. Another shaking of its head. Whats your full name? Full name? Your personal name and family name. I dont know. It shook its head yet again. It doesnt know anything are all ghosts like this? Seiji furrowed his eyebrows slightly. Harano onii-san, lets play together! Ya-chan smiled. What do you want to play? I want to play hide and seek! Playing hide and seek with a ghost if this was a haunted house at night, then that would definitely make for a suitable atmosphere. However, right now it was around noontime, the sunshine was streaming through the window, and this was an infirmary with someone still sleeping on the bed. Seiji looked over at the brown-haired girl sleeping quietly in the infirmary bed while covered by a blanket. She had a beautiful face that appeared rather pale, giving her an aura of a sleeping beauty. At this moment, she moved, and made a sound of discomfort. The ghost Ya-chan instantly vanished! It completely disappeared Seiji looked all around him and couldnt find the ghost anywhere. Mmm The brown-haired girl moaned lightly as she slowly opened her eyes. She dazedly looked at the ceiling for a moment before turning around and picking up the black-rimmed eyeglasses by the pillow, putting them on as she slowly sat up. Seiji watched her do all this. She noticed Seiji and looked at him as well. I apologize. Did I wake you up? Seiji said when they exchanged glances. No you didnt. Thats good, then Ill be going out now. Please continue to rest. He said that, then left the infirmary as he said he would. How is it, Harano-kun? Kaede and the others gathered around him. I saw a Spiritual Creature that seems to be some sort of ghost, Seiji responded. It appears like an elementary school student, and called itself Ya-chan He explained the situation just now, and inferred that this ghost was related in some way to the girl resting in the infirmary. Could that girl be possessed? Chiaki asked. Im not sure. Seiji rubbed his chin in contemplation. When that brown-haired girl woke up, the ghost suddenly disappeared he had witnessed a similar phenomenon before. It felt similar to New Years Eve, when Reo and Mayuzumi displayed abnormal scenes while sleeping! At that time, it only happened once on that night, and never appeared again, so he put it behind him. He didnt expect that he would see something similar from another person, not to mention that the phenomenon in question would be a ghost that could even talk! Juumonji-sensei, who is that girl in there? Shes a student from Year 2, Class 1, and her name is Miyabi Ishihara Kaede explained the situation. Ishihara does she have long brown hair and wear black-rimmed eyeglasses? Chiaki asked. Yes. Thats her, then. Shes one of Vice President Shihos friends, and a student librarian. We met her before at the study group. The study group Seiji did his best to recall. I seem to remember the vice-president Shiho-senpai talking to a girl with that appearance. Yep, thats her. Hah based on my observation, if Ishihara-senpai takes off those thick eyeglasses of hers and does her hair properly, shell be an excellent beauty. Thered be such a great contrast! Something flashed in Chiakis eyes. Nobody asked about that, Mika commented. A student librarian that can become a beauty just by taking off her eyeglasses is a classical character. Indeed, that Ishihara-senpai has this sort of potential. Seiji nodded in agreement. I know! She has an excellent figure as well. If she also puts on some appropriate and beautiful clothing, shed definitely become quite alluring! That, I didnt notice, although her breasts are indeed er cough, stop! Seiji hurriedly stopped himself. Apart from the fact that Mika was now glaring at him, more important was that Ishihara herself had just walked out of the infirmary. Kaede went up and asked, Ishihara-san, are you feeling better? Yeah Im fine now. Thank you, Sensei, Miyabi Ishihara replied. Dont force yourself. If you feel like youre in no condition to be in classes, then apply for sick leave. Okay. Thank you for your concern, Sensei, she politely responded to Kaede as she turned around to leave. It seems like shes alright. Her only problem is having trouble sleeping Who knows if this will continue? Although Seiji felt like this situation was similar with Peach-senseis, Miyabi Ishihara only said that she couldnt sleep well but didnt mention anything about nightmares, which was different from Peach-sensei. Besides, the abnormal scenes were different as well, so they couldnt be compared. That was what Seiji believed. He decided to temporarily take a wait-and-see approach. Juumonji-sensei, if this Ishihara-senpai comes visit the infirmary again, please contact me. He requested this of Kaede. The blonde teacher nodded in affirmation. At this moment, two boys arrived. One boy was supporting the other, who had a pained expression on his face. Sensei, he tripped on the stairs and injured himself. Go ahead and help him in. Kaede indicated to the two boys as she walked back into the infirmary. We should take our leave now. Seiji, Mika, and Chiaki decided to leave. You have any clues, Seiji? I think so Ishihara-senpai is quite similar to Peach-sensei. Eh? Chiaki blinked to hear this. Now that you mention it, its true! Her appearance, figure, and overall aura do make her seem like a high school version of Amami-sensei! Thats not what I meant. I was talking about her situation, Seiji clarified. However, he then considered it again. But, what you said seems right as well. Ishihara-senpai indeed feels a bit like a high school version of Sensei. I know! Perhaps theyre actually even relatives. How could there be such a coincidence? Youre thinking too much into it. Dont deny it so fast. Perhaps they really are They started yet another passionate discussion. Honestly Mika could only sigh at her two good friends that got sidetracked yet again. Chapter 430 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu After school was over, Seiji headed to the student council presidents residence to practice in her underground facility. Seiji reached the progress required and paid the points to learn [Beginner-level barrier spells]! *Ding!* A system notification popped up in front of him: [Character reward card Hoshi Amami has now met the prerequisites for additional ability five. It is now available for use.] Seiji went to go take a look at his Hoshi card, and saw that the final ability which had been nothing but question marks before now showed. [Additional ability five: Lights protection (Beginner-level barrier spells required as a prerequisite.)] [Barrier strengthening technique. You may use this technique on your own barriers. It will strengthen their duration to twenty-four hours, increase their defense value, as well as add anti-magic, cleansing, and healing properties to them. If the above-mentioned properties already exist, then they shall be strengthened. This ability will use your Mana and physical energy. Limited to one use per day (+1 use for level bonus). The Holy Light shall protect me!] The Holy Light shall fool Well then, system, after copying from Overwatch, now youre copying from World of Warcraft? Isnt this a step backwards for you? Although he was mentally commenting on his system, Seiji was quite satisfied with his new ability. It could strengthen his barriers defense value and add many extra effects, as well as lengthen the duration they could be maintained for. It was definitely strong! The only weakness was the number of times he could use it in a day: only twice. Seiji then looked at [Beginner-level barrier spells] in his system and checked what new options there were. There was [Defense], [Anti-spell], [Reflect magic], [Size], [Duration], [Anti-demon], [Cleansing] so many options! And unlike the separate steps for improving spells such as [Beginner-level Astral Vision], these options werent unique modes. Rather, they were all added special effects. In summary, all these properties could simultaneously exist on the same barrier! However, the more effects on the barrier, the larger the cost to cast and maintain it. This was only natural. Seiji looked over the summaries, then closed this section of his system. He then checked out all the Spiritual Abilities he had accumulated so far. Attack, defense, and healing he felt that he had learned all the basics now. From now on, should he continue cultivating his spells, or start right away on becoming a Yin-Yang Master? At first, he had intended to become a passable Spiritual Ability user first did his current level count as passable? Seiji was uncertain. But, in order to defeat the person he wanted to defeat, he had to at least be on a Yin-Yang masters level. At first he hadnt been in any rush to become a Yin-Yang Master, but things were different now. He came to a decision after some consideration. I shall work hard at both becoming a Yin-Yang Master along with cultivating my spells! Seiji saw Natsuya and Hitaka when he left the practice field and returned to the residences living room. It was a nice scene, with the beautiful student council president drinking tea quietly together with her Spirit-branded Retainer who was also a beauty. However, the student council president had somewhat of a dark aura about her, which affected the beauty of the scene. Seiji greeted them and asked if something was the matter. We just returned from my main family. There were some things discussed there that werent particularly pleasant for me, Natsuya said in a low voice. Oh Im sorry to hear that. Seiji knew that Natsuya had a tenuous relationship with her family. She hadnt wanted to speak about this subject before, nor had she ever mentioned anything before about her family. Should I ask her during this chance? Or simply leave silently? Before he could come to a decision, the student council president continued, It was regarding the Awakened at Genhana High School. Seijis eyebrows arced upwards as something flashed in his eyes. May I know what it was about? If it was about the Awakened in the combined Genhana Middle and High School, that would affect Yukari and Hoshi, and he really wanted to know! Yes. Natsuya glanced directly at him. Seiji sat down across from them and took a cup, intending to pour some tea for himself. However, Hitaka picked up the tea kettle for him. The red-haired girl poured some tea for him. Thank you, Shuho-san. No need to be polite, Haruta-kun. Seiji sipped on some tea and did his best to appear calm on the surface as he waited for Natsuyas explanation. My family requested for me to find all the Awakened in our school. I attempted to refuse, but my refusal wasnt accepted, Natsuya said in a heavy tone of voice. Tomorrow, the main Yoruhana family will send someone to our school in order to assist me in finding Awakened. What will happen to the Awakened that are found? Theyll be registered and taken in. Taken in, can I interpret that as being captured? Seiji frowned. You could say that. Natsuya sighed. Silence fell between them for a moment. Is there no way to prevent this? Seiji asked after a moment of silence. Since he was asking a question like this, it was basically equal to him tacitly admitting that he knew someone who was Awakened. Natsuya pretended not to realize what he really meant as she answered the question. I already did my best to refuse but I was unable to. Her heavy tone contained the bitterness of a failed resistance. Seiji looked directly into her eyes. Youve worked hard. Upon hearing these gentle words, Natsuya who felt a deep sense of unwillingness inside her was almost moved to tears for a moment. She did her best to control herself, not allowing her expression to change. However, she still made a slight sniffling sound, and her eyes reddened as she lowered her head and sipped some tea to conceal her emotions. Seiji felt a sense of pity for the student council president as he watched her. There were no benefits to be had for Natsuya Yoruhana to resist her own family for the sake of the Awakened at Genhana High School. However, she still chose to do so anyways. Was it because of a sense of responsibility as the student council president? Or her pride as the master of this territory? Neither of those were correct. The most foundational reason was that the Yoruhana Family daughter was a gentle girl to begin with. Just as he knew from the very start. He wanted to tell this gentle scion more words of reassurance since she had taken such an obvious impact, but he felt that it was better for him to remain silent for the time being as she was also a strong and resolute girl. After a moment of silence, Natsuya calmed down her emotions and was able to face Seiji once more. I apologize that I wasnt able to stop it as a member of the Yoruhana Family, in the end, Im unable to go against my familys will. Her tone of voice was unmistakably downcast and depressed. Its already certain that the Yoruhana Family will send someone to school tomorrow then, is there any way to interfere with the process of searching for Awakened? Seiji inquired. I absolutely have to cooperate with the search. If I dont behave properly, Ill be reported to my family Then you dont need to do anything. Let me do the interfering! Seiji pointed at himself. Just secretly provide information to me and let me know how the person thats coming is going to do the search. Ill think of some way to interfere. This perhaps its doable. Natsuya thought it over. Then lets go with that then! Youll be in charge of information, while Ill be in charge of taking action to interfere with the search for Awakened. Something flashed in Seijis eyes. Even if it doesnt succeed, its worth trying. I shall call this the battle of appearing to obey on the surface, but secretly disobeying! Natsuya was rendered speechless. Tee-hee. She ended up chuckling. Appearing to obey on the surface, but secretly disobeying Indeed, even if we cant stop it, there are still things that we can do. Yeah, so dont be depressed right now. The true battles just beginning! Although you make it sound cool, youre actually inciting me to secretly betray my family. Er Seiji choked on his words for a moment. Natsuya smiled as she looked at him. A bad boy is inciting me to betray my family, and not only am I not resisting him, I even think its pretty good I am a wicked girl, after all. Natsuya If my actions are detected you have to take responsibility. Yep. If your actions are exposed, I shall use the name of Seiji Haruta to take all responsibility! Seiji said in a serious manner. Thats not what I meant but, this is an answer that Ill accept. A gentle look suffused Natsuyas expression. As long as youre willing to bear responsibility, I shall have no complaints, no regrets. Chapter 431 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Ahh, Ive received such a troublesome task. This was Ritsujirou Rokuhous first impression of the task hed received. Searching for Awakened wasnt a big deal. However, it was a big deal because he had to do so at the Yoruhana Familys daughters school. Even though Ritsujirou didnt know too much in detail about her situation in her family, nor did he want to know too much, he could perceive that things were rather subtle on the surface, it appeared that she was in a fairly weak situation, but she actually still had her supporters and a significant amount of strength behind her. Earlier, there was some guy was his name Okubo Yoshiaki? He seemed to recall that there was a guy by this name that made an error in judgement and lost badly on the negotiation table for a formal duel against Natsuya Yoruhana. In the end, not only was that guy defeated in the duel, he even died! She seemed weak, but actually possessed power. She seemed gentle, but when she fought, she was willing to kill others Ritsujirou didnt want to have anything to do with her. It wasnt because he was afraid, it was because he had a personality that made him prefer to avoid all things troublesome. He heard that when she was requested by her family to find all the Awakened at her school, she had forcefully attempted to refuse, and was extremely resistant to the idea. She only obeyed in the end due to her familys strict commands. In such a situation, Ritsujirou felt that it would be all the more troublesome. Why does it look like youre constipated? Rokuhou-kun, a flighty-sounding voice spoke up beside him. This is a wonderful task thats been given to us this time. Going to a combined middle and high school to find Awakened? Heehee~ I can take this opportunity to taste some succulent middle-school girls. Ritsujirou turned around to look at the speaker. Sitting next to him was his companion that was also assigned to this taskShinkou Sentani. Shinkou had dyed blonde hair, wore an earring, and was quite handsome. He dressed fashionably and was quite an eye-catching person who seemed like he would commonly go visit bars and other such places. Well, to be honest, he was indeed such a person. He always had the smell of smoke and alcohol on him, and his words were always overly casual in nature. It was obvious that he had strong desire for women. However, Shinkous ability as a Spiritual Ability user was real. Although people didnt think much of his personality, his accomplishments in the field were quite renowned. He wasnt a simple idiot. Shinkou was someone else that Ritsujirou didnt want to get close to. Ritsujirou felt like he wouldnt get along well with someone like Shinkou. Youll probably anger Lady Yoruhana if you casually do anything to the girls at her school. Its best that you dont, Ritsujirou spoke what he was thinking. So what if I play with a few girls? Lady Yoruhana wouldnt be so much of a stuck-up that she wouldnt even allow a little fun, would she? Shinkou didnt pay any heed to Ritsujirous words. Besides, even if she gets angry, so what? Its not like were her subordinates. As long as it doesnt interfere with our task, were free to do whatever we like. Ritsujirou fell silent. Relax, Rokuhou-kun. Dont always have such a tense expression. Im getting bored just looking at you. Shinkou patted him on the shoulder. If you always have such an expression, you wont be popular with the girls. I apologize, this is my usual expression. Then youre definitely not popular By the way, I bet youre still a virgin, arent you? *Schtick!* Ritsujirou, whose age represented how many years he had been without a girlfriend, took an arrow directly to the knee. As a Spiritual Ability user, it would actually be quite easy for him to lose his virginity. However, he didnt want to be so casual. He preferred to find a girl he truly loved and properly have a romance with her. However, he hadnt met anyone he had particularly liked before. Ritsujirou didnt think that this was anything embarrassing. However, when someone else brought it up especially when that someone else was a person like Shinkou who seemed like he was experienced in such things, that was another matter. Yes, I am a virgin, so what!? Thats none of your business!! Ritsujirou really wanted to roar that out loud. But if he really did that, it would obviously be inappropriate and it would be even more troublesome if he started a conflict with his assigned partner for this task before it even began. And so, he chose to remain silent once again. Could it be that I was right, you really are still a virgin? No way!? Shinkou was astonished at his reaction. Could you shut up! Ritsujirous cheeks twitched as he turned to look outside the window of the car they were riding in. Just as hed thought, he couldnt possibly get along well with such a person. Natsuya personally met with the two people that her family sent in the student council office. One had a standard side-parted haircut and a slightly above-average appearance. He wore normal clothes and had a serious and grim expression. He appeared just like an ordinary college student would. This was Ritsujirou Rokuhou. The other person was a handsome boy with dyed blonde hair and wearing an earring. He appeared rather flirtatious, almost as if he was a gigolo. His name was Shinkou Sentani. After greeting each other, they went right to the main topic. Milady, you only need to continue surveilling the school and tell us about any spiritual reactions that you detect. You can leave the rest up to us, Ritsujirou stated. Alright, that works. Natsuya nodded. Let me tell you my request for the two of you as well. Its very simple: dont harm any ordinary students or teachers here. She had a serious expression as she glanced over at the two of them. As the student council president here, I dont wish to see anyone at school being harmed While I cant go against my familys orders to search for awakened, so Im forced to accept this, I wont back down when it comes to ordinary students and teachers. I cant do anything about how you carry out your tasks in other locations. But, I set the rules here. If you break my rules and disrespect me, then I wont respect you, either. The atmosphere was a little chilly. Ritsujirou lowered his head in front of Natsuya Yoruhanas pressure. I shall respect and remember Miladys words. After that, he left together with Shinkou. Houjou-san, what do you think? Natsuya turned around and asked her maid Mai who was next to her. Ritsujirou Rokuhou is the cautious type, and will probably follow Miladys request. However, its hard to say for Shinkou Sentani. This persons well-known to have personality issues, and hes a huge pervert, Mai, who was in her school uniform, gave her assessment. When Milady was speaking just now, he seemed to have a nonchalant attitude. Its possible that hell ignore your warning and do something to the girls at school. Will Rokuhou stop him from doing so? I doubt it Ive heard that Rokuhou is the cold type, or perhaps its more accurate to describe him as the type that doesnt like getting involved in others affairs. At most, hell probably only try saying something and wont bother any more than that if he doesnt succeed. The cautious type, but only worries about himself, right? Right. Such a terrible combination Tsk! What an arrogant little scion, Shinkou spoke condescendingly right after he left the student council office. I set the rules here Who does she think she is? That attitude of hers pisses me off! Shes the Yoruhana Familys daughter, and we work for the Yoruhana Family, Ritsujirou told him calmly. So what? In the end, shes still just a b*tch thats going to get married to some guy from another family as a fuck toy! Its best if you dont speak like that. So what if I talk like this!? The last person that challenged Lady Yoruhana is dead already. That was a young master. Are you saying that Ill end up the same way!? Shinkou glared at Ritsujirou. I didnt say that. I was merely saying something that already happened. Ritsujirou looked towards Shinkou. Its your personal matter if youre dissatisfied with Lady Yoruhana. I wont stop you if theres anything you want to do, nor will I help you if anything befalls you. I only want to complete the task given to us. Hmph How cold of you, Rokuhou-kun. I apologize. This is just how I am, Sentani-san. Someone like you will never be popular with women in your life. I dont need to be popular, as long as I meet the one woman just for me Sentani-san, since youre so popular, have you met a special person just for you yet? Shinkou fell silent for a moment at this. Youre such an annoying fellow. Right back at you. Chapter 432 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu A combination of a cautious type and an unrestrained type? Seiji left his classroom after he received this information from Natsuya. Although yesterday night he acted spiritedly and talked about how he would interfere, he didnt actually know if he would be able to succeed or not. He set a goal for himself that he absolutely had to protect Yukari and Hoshi. As for any other Awakened at school it would have to depend on the situation. At any rate, he would do his best. Ritsujirou and Shinkou split up after they both received passes to freely wander around the school. It wasnt because the two of them loathed each other No, perhaps it was precisely because that they had different personalities and ways of doing things that they would split up rather than act together. It was only natural since they were both only working for the Yoruhana Family rather than being partners. Ritsujirous first stop was the infirmary. He intended to ask the nurse working here about any students coming to ask for treatment in the past few days as perhaps there would be clues about the Awakened to be found. Sorry to bother you. He saw a blonde beauty when he entered. She was wearing a white nursing outfit, and her hair reached her shoulders. She was sitting with one leg on her other leg, sipping tea from a tea cup in one hand while browsing her cell phone with her other hand. There was an alluring beauty to her. Ritsujirou felt something move in his heart. He didnt expect the infirmary nurse to be such a beauty! She was basically a living fantasy for any male student. The beautiful teacher noticed his presence, and looked over in his direction with her blue eyes. Hello, who might you be? Police. Ritsujirou showed her his fake identification. Im here to investigate some issues at this school. Id like to ask a few questions. Please cooperate. The blonde teacher blinked upon hearing this. Alright, sure. She put down her tea cup, put away her cell phone, and stood up. Ritsujirou was able to feel her allure even stronger than earlier now that she was directly facing him. Id like to ask, how many students have come to the infirmary in the past two days? He began asking his questions. Kaede answered him calmly with a regular expression. When Ritsujirou asked her if she had noticed anything unusual about any of the students that came to the infirmary, she answered in a natural manner that she hadnt. Meanwhile, outside the infirmary, Seiji was secretly listening in on their conversation. Last night, he told Kaede that if someone came asking about the students recent health situations, she shouldnt tell that person anything about Miyabi Ishihara. It seemed that this preparation of his had been useful. That person named Ritsujirou didnt seem to find anything amiss. Seiji left after listening for a while. He didnt go far before Natsuya sent him a mental message using a Spiritual Ability. Seijis expression instantly changed when he heard this message! In a science classroom. Two girls were standing there with blank looks in their eyes. Take off your clothes. Shinkou ordered the girls as a cold red light flickered in his eyes. The two girls slowly began taking off their clothes. Shinkou sat down on a chair and unzipped his pants as he enjoyed the scene before him. Not allowed to harm ordinary people? Hmph, Im not harming them, Im giving them great pleasure! He condescendingly thought that to himself, talking to an imaginary version of that Natsuya idiot in his mind. You can go be an idiot by yourself. You dare to forbid others from having fun as well, you bitch that doesnt know her own place!? If I want to do these girls, Ill do them! Im going to do as I please, and what can you even do to me? Soon, the two girls were only wearing their underwear. Just as they were slowly beginning to take off their bras, a sound came from outside the classroom. *Boom!* The locked science classroom door was suddenly kicked open! Hmm? Shinkou looked over to see a tall and handsome boy entering the room. A Spiritual Ability user!? Shinkou noticed this instantly. That was because this person possessed an astonishingly imposing aura that no ordinary person would have. When Seiji entered the classroom and saw how the two female students were almost naked, his expression became quite grim. He stared at the young man with dyed-blonde hair who was sitting on a chair, and quickly walked in front of Shinkou. Youre Immediately cancel the spell you placed on them! Shinkou narrowed his eyes. Seiji glared at him angrily. Who are you? Thats not important. Ill say it one more time. Immediately cancel the spell you placed on them! And if I dont? Then Im going to give you a vicious beating! Ha who do you think you are!? Shinkou suddenly attacked without warning! He rushed towards Seiji with an uppercut punch aimed directly at Seijis chin! Seiji blocked this punch and responded with his own punch. Shinkou blocked Seijis punch with his left hand, while simultaneously kicking at Seiji. Seiji responded with his own kicks! *Pound! Boom! Pound! Pound!* The fierce melee battle between the two caused a quick succession of fighting sounds. Seiji caught an opportunity and was able to viciously punch Shinkou in the stomach, which sent Shinkou flying and crashing into an experiment area and rolling around on the floor. Bastard!!! Shinkou cast the Body-strengthening spell on himself as he stood up with his mind filled with killing intent. However, he saw his opponent exploding with even greater spirit than earlier. Seijis entire body was covered in a golden mist and his hair elongated with a golden glow while golden runes appeared on his face as if he was undergoing a transformation. This is Shinkou widened his eyes in surprise. Without even giving him time to blink, the golden boy flashed in front of him and raised his fist. Wait a moment A golden flash headed viciously in his direction! *Pound pound pound pound* His face, chest, stomach, waist, and legs all parts of his body received a succession of sudden attacks! Shinkou was unable to block any of these attacks, and before he could even beg in surrender, his consciousness was washed away by the pain. At Natsuyas instruction, Hitaka rushed over to the science classroom and helped the two girls to put on their clothes before taking them away and canceling the spell put on them by Shinkou. When Natsuya personally arrived, she walked up to Seiji who was in a corner of the science classroom. She saw that Shinkou Sentani was collapsed with a distorted figure on the ground next to Seiji in a pitiful fashion as if he had been trampled by elephants. I apologize, I lost control of myself for a little bit, Seiji explained. No you did something that I wanted to do as well, Natsuya told him calmly. This guy how much trouble will he give you? Dont worry, there wont be too much trouble, unless my family has other plans. Natsuya paused for a moment. Im even beginning to suspect that my family sent this person over here on purpose to create such a situation. This was a trap? Seiji raised his eyebrows. Yes, its possible. Intentionally sending a scumbag over here who would act as he pleased and force Natsuya to react, then make things difficult for her as an excuse was that the plan? If that was the case, could Seiji possibly watch her fall into the trap that he pushed her into? No! Seiji thought about what he could do. How about making this guy disappear? He decisively made a suggestion. Natsuya looked at Seiji with an astonished expression. You want to kill him? If its necessary. Seiji had a serious expression. As long as this guy disappears, there wont be any evidence left behind to make things difficult for you. And if someone intentionally tries to do so anyways, you can put my name out there and see if your family dares to do anything to this exiled scumbag from the Haruta Family. Using Seiji Harutas name to take on all the responsibility this was the promise he made to her as a man. Natsuya was now feeling the weight of this promise. Seiji She felt like there was something clogged in her heart that felt rather uncomfortable yet also warm. A moment of silence fell between them. Just as she was finished being moved and was about to say that it wasnt necessary to go to such an extent, Seiji spoke up again. Lets do this, then! Make Shinkou Sentani disappear but not kill him immediately. Confine him somewhere and observe the situation. Perhaps this wasnt the best method, but it seemed like the safest method. I shall contact the Juumonji Mafia Group for this. When youre asked about Shinkous whereabouts, all you have to say is that you dont know anything and act like you couldnt care less about this guys life. Chapter 433 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Ritsujirou began his search based on the information he obtained from the infirmary nurse. However, his search proved fruitless even up until noon. He didnt receive a single message from Shinkou, either. He didnt even meet Shinkou a single time during his search was that guy really working? Or did he really go do something that he shouldnt have? Ritsujirou was somewhat concerned. He decided to call Shinkous cell phone and arrange a lunch together to discuss the search. When he called Shinkous number, the call wouldnt connect. Whats going on? He tried calling Shinkou again a few minutes later, but the call still wouldnt connect. When he called numerous times but none of the calls would connect, Ritsujirou began furrowing his eyebrows. Somethings wrong He had an ominous premonition. He stood still where he was for quite a while, something flashing in his eyes. Then, he made yet another phone call. Sorry to be a bother, Lady Yoruhana Id like to ask, do you know where Sentani-san is? Why are you asking me? the voice in his phone replied calmly. Werent the two of you together? We acted separately, and I havent seen him since this morning. Now, I cant reach him by phone Ritsujirou explained the situation. I dont know what happened to him, nor am I interested. Why dont you go search for him by yourself? She expressed an obviously cold attitude. Ritsujirou felt that things were probably bad when he heard this. Lady Yoruhana, please assist Im very busy and dont have any free time. She hung up just like that. Ritsujirou slowly put down his cell phone, his expression becoming somewhat complex. This is troublesome he muttered to himself. It wouldnt be as big of a deal if Shinkou Sentani was just secretly slacking off somewhere, but that was unlikely. Although Shinkou was indeed known to have a terrible personality, he was still someone who had racked up plenty of accomplishments. That meant that he was a Spiritual Ability user who would carry out his tasks properly, so he wouldnt disappear just like that while in the middle of a task. Ritsujirou wanted to believe that this annoying fellow was just playing around somewhere, or that Shinkous cell phone was broken. However, Ritsujirous sense of logic and reason told him that there was a far more likely scenario: that Shinkou Sentani had been dealt with! After Shinkou split up from him, he went to go have some fun first, which angered Natsuya Yoruhana, and he was killed off. The evidence was her attitude just now. When she learned that Shinkou was missing, she acted completely unconcerned and wasnt worried at all about what he could have been doing. She didnt worry about whether or not he would ignore her warning and do something to ordinary teachers and students. This proved that she knew that Shinkou didnt do such things as he was no longer capable of doing such things! What a terrible situation Although it was all only his inference, Ritsujirou felt that this was likely to be the truth. What should he do? Should he try searching inside the school for Shinkou out of a sliver of hope that Shinkou was fine? Or should he report this to the Yoruhana main family immediately? After standing still for quite a while, Ritsujirou chose to call the Yoruhana main family. Natsuya received a call from her family. More accurately speaking, the phone call was from the second young master of the Yoruhana Family, the younger of her two older brothersAoran Yoruhana. She had already mentally prepared herself for a call from her family. She accepted the call readily. Natsuya, how about eating lunch together? a magnetic-sounding male voice spoke up from her cell phone. Sorry, I ate already. I figured as much. In that case, I shall have to enjoy this mega sushi buffet that I pre-ordered half a year in advance all by myself. Aorans tone was filled with obvious bragging. First, Ill start from the tuna rolls Enjoy your lunch. Good bye. Natsuya decisively hung up the phone. Her cell phone immediately rang again. Dont be so cold, Sister, Aoran spoke again after she took the call. Im not interested in hearing you talk about food, Aoran. The joy of sharing wonderful food with others is something blissful, you know. Youre the only one whos in bliss. I apologize that I dont have the free time to accompany you. Goodbye. Wait, wait! Dont hang up on me again. I wasnt intending on only hanging up. I was going to turn off my cell phone. Dont be like that! Ill stop talking about food. Aoran coughed. Lets get serious Natsuya, wheres Shinkou Sentani? I dont know. Dont pretend to be such an obvious fool. Of course you know where he is. I dont understand what youre saying. Why is it that I have to know where he is? Natsuya responded calmly. Hes not my subordinate, and he obviously looks down upon me. I dont have the free time to care about such a persons fate. Aoran fell silent for a moment before speaking again. It looks like youre really angry this time Angry? How perplexing. All I am right now is confused. Stop acting. I can understand how you feel, but you went overboard when you killed him Aoran sighed. I dont understand what youre saying! Natsuya placed extra emphasis on her words this time. I killed someone? Whom would I kill? Shinkou Sentani? Dont just slander me like that, Aoran! Even if youre my older brother, theres some things that cant be said! Her calm-sounding words contained deep emotions. The second young master of the Yoruhana Family was feeling a headache right now. He didnt expect that his younger sister would react so fiercely it was his miscalculation. Originally, he figured that Shinkou would at most receive a beating, which would be a suitable punishment for Shinkou as his lecherous tendencies had gotten a bit out of hand recently. It would also give Natsuya a way to vent her emotions, as well as make Aorans next move more convenient. He didnt think that there was anything off with his plan. With Natsuyas personality, even if she disliked or hated Shinkous type, she wouldnt go too overboard. However Shinkou, you bastard, just what did you do? Did you just happen to try doing something to one of Natsuyas close friends? Or did you try to challenge her authority directly to her face? Shinkou was a fairly skilled subordinate of his, except for the fact that Shinkous brain was filled with thoughts of women too much. Aoran had wanted to give Shinkou a lesson through this, but didnt expect that he would die. Natsuya denied doing such a thing well, of course, that was only natural. If Aoran was in the situation, he would naturally deny it as well. He didnt know when specifically Shinkou was killed off, and it was likely that his corpse had been taken care of already. He had two choices: to investigate Shinkous death or to ignore it. Logically, he should investigate it. After all, that was an accomplished subordinate of his. But, without mentioning if he would even be able to find any evidence, if Natsuyas pent-up emotions were already at the point of killing someone, investigating Shinkous death would likely end up in Aoran didnt want things to reach that point, and he was certain that his older brother and father wouldnt want things to end up like that as well. Im your second brother, and Im on your side, Sister. He sighed after some contemplation. But, Shinkous disappearance is something rather serious. Even if you forcefully claim that you didnt do it, it wont possibly fool anyone or be accepted so easily. I think that you should understand as well. Natsuya fell silent for a moment. I didnt intend to fool anyone, she stated lightly. After all, I didnt kill anyone to begin with. Hmm? Aoran blinked in surprise. She didnt kill anyone could Shinkou still be alive? His eyes lit up when he came to this realization. It seems that I misunderstood Natsuya is still Natsuya, and she wouldnt go to the extent of killing someone. But, shes probably close to the brink, and if I dont take care of things well, Shinkou might still be killed off. After speedily considering his options, Aoran Yoruhana came to a decision. Since you say so, maybe it really doesnt have anything to do with you. Ill have Ritsujirou Rokuhou look for Shinkou around the area one more time. Perhaps hell be able to find Shinkou. If he finds him, no matter what, Ill apologize to you. What he really meant with his words were: As long as you let Shinkou go, then no matter how much he was beaten up, I wont do anything about it. Something flashed in Natsuyas eyes as she understood his intention. Allowing Shinkou Sentani and Ritsujirou Rokuhou into the school is something Im very displeased with. In their eyes, this is a hunting ground, and the students are their prey. Normal hunting grounds have rules and regulations, and the hunters cant go too overboard. However, theres no limits on them at all If youre truly apologetic, Brother Aoran please place some limits on them. Chapter 434 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Aoran mentally sighed as he understood what Natsuya meant. He felt annoyed and helpless at Natsuyas naivety and stubbornness. Sometimes, he would think to himself that it would have been better if his younger sister had been slightly dumber, or slightly less independent, and more of an obedient daughter. The hunts something thats already been decided upon. Even I cant change it. But, you can pretend not to see anything. Yes, but why should I? Aoran increased the volume of his voice. Should I be na?ve together with you!? Natsuya fell silent. Sister, I wasnt lying when I said I was on your side, Aoran continued. But, the prerequisite is that you dont do anything too foolish! If you occasionally vent your anger or act willfully, I wont say anything, and you can do whatever you please. But, some things are still impossible. Theres still boundaries. Its time for you to face reality. A moment of silence fell between them. Reality whether or not I recognize it as such, I dont know, Natsuya said in a light voice. But, perhaps the reality that I see is different from the reality that you guys see. Her tone of voice was quite nonchalant as if she didnt have any emotions. However, Aoran felt as if he was being stabbed painfully, and the annoyance in his heart increased even further. He forcefully told himself many times over to calm down, and somehow managed to suppress his feeling of annoyance. What remained was a deep feeling of helplessness. Since you object so much to having people over there, then I wont arrange for anyone else. Ill just have Ritsujirou Rokuhou assist you by himself Stop venting your anger and finish the task as quickly as possible. He hung up the call there. Natsuya slowly put down her cell phone. Then, she came to a sudden realization that lit up her eyes. Thank you, Brother Aoran, she said in her heart. Ritsujirou located Shinkou Sentani in a public restroom close by to Genhana High School. Shinkou was injured all over, lying on the toilet like a dying dog. He looked rather pitiful. Although Ritsujirou didnt sympathize with Shinkou, he wasnt delighted to see his condition, either. Ritsujirou contacted a hospital and dragged Shinkou out of the restroom and brought him to the ambulance that the hospital sent. He watched the ambulance take Shinkou away. And just as he was about to return to Genhana High School to finish his task, a tall boy wearing the Genhana High School uniform appeared in front of him. My name is Seiji Haruta. I would like to have a discussion with you, Rokuhou-san. Haruta Ritsujirou immediately tensed up upon hearing this name. He had heard some rumors before about the relationship between this famous exiled scumbag piece of trash from the Haruta Family and Lady Yoruhana What would you like to talk about? Haruta-san. Lets go somewhere more convenient to chat, Seiji indicated to Ritsujirou as he turned around and walked off. Something flashed in Ritsujirous eyes as he followed Seiji. They entered a coffee caf. At this time of day, there were very few customers. The two of them sat down in a corner, each ordered a coffee, and then they both fell silent. Only after the server brought both their coffees and left did Seiji finally speak up. Judging by your reaction, you know who I am, so I wont waste any unnecessary time on introducing myself. What I want to talk about is regarding your task to search for Awakened Please stop your search for Awakened after you discover two Awakened, and then report to your boss that these are all the Awakened here at Genhana.'' Ritsujirou squinted his eyes. Why? Of course, to reduce the number of possible victims. Seiji looked at Ritsujirou. You should know what will happen to the Awakened that you find, dont you? Ritsujirou fell silent for a moment. Whats in it for you to do all this? he asked. Nothing. Then why are you doing this? Because I want to, just like Natsuya. Ritsujirou tensed up even further upon hearing this. This was indeed Lady Yoruhanas intention after all No, its my intention, Seiji stated calmly. I learned about the situation from her, and made my decision on my own. Ritsujirou furrowed his eyebrows. If you agree to my request, you will receive benefitsmore so than what youll be paid from completing your task, Seiji promised. And if I dont agree? I was the one who beat Shinkou Sentani up. Seijis answer didnt directly answer his question, but it was the most direct type of answer of all. I seriously considered whether or not I should kill him, because theres no way I can have a proper discussion with that type of person. A cold look appeared in Seijis eyes. In the end, I didnt get to kill him, which was rather regrettable, but forget it Youre different from that type of bastard, Rokuhou-san. Youre someone I can have a discussion with I hope that youll make the correct decision. Ritsujirou could feel an imposing manner coming from Seiji Haruta. The famous useless piece of trash from the Haruta Family that was all in the past. This person sitting across from him right now was someone strong enough to single-handedly defeat and even kill Shinkou Sentani without having received a single injury! Ritsujirou broke out into a cold sweat in front of this tangible sensation of pressure. For me, the most correct decision would be to serve the Yoruhana Familys wishes Lady Yoruhana will be quite happy if you agree to my request. And if you dont, shell be quite disappointed. I respect Lady Yoruhana, but My request isnt for you to abandon your task, but to let some go free, Seiji spoke softly. Im not asking for you to risk everything and betray the Yoruhana Family. Its just pretending not to see anything and committing an act of kindness. Ritsujirou fell silent yet again. Theres many wicked things that happen in the world. Even if one more or one less wicked deed is done, it wont affect anything in the grand scheme of things. For most such cases, were powerless. But if something like this is right in front of you, and if its possible for you to reach out and stop it just like that and prevent some harm from being done, that would be adding more beauty and kindness into this world Seiji had a deep look in his eyes as he sipped on his coffee. At the very least, thats what I believe. A long, long silence fell between them after that. Various customers came and went, the servers walked around, the bell on the door kept ringing whenever it was opened. Ritsujirous coffee started to become cold Finally, Ritsujirou gave a long sigh, picked up his coffee that had already gone completely cold, and drank it all down in one gulp. He looked towards Seiji after putting down his coffee mug. Seiji understood Ritsujirous answer from the look in his eyes. With Natsuyas cooperation, Ritsujirou was immediately able to discover two Awakened in a single day. Shouhei Matsujima from Year 2, Class 3, and Takaya Nakamura from Year 3, Class 5. They were both boys that Seiji was unacquainted with. Ritsujirou reported this information to his superiors, and said that these are the only two Awakened at Genhana Middle and High School, ending his task there. Since there were only two people would the Yoruhana Family be suspicious? Natsuya told him not to worry about it and that this would be fine. Yukari, Hoshi, and any other potential Awakened at school were safe now for the time being. If the fact that Seiji and Natsuya covered for Awakened here was exposed, the Yoruhana Family would undertake another search. And even at schools other than Genhana, the Awakened would be in a similar situation. Other Spiritual Ability user factions were doing similar searches. In fact, it would be the same even if the Awakened left this city and escaped somewhere else. Although some factions offered protection to the Awakened, who knew if that was only on the surface? Nor was it known just how long the protection could continue for. Seiji didnt feel that it would be a good idea for Yukari and Hoshi to join any Spiritual Ability user faction. Shouzou Amami agreed with Seijis viewpoint. The mystical society didnt treat it as a basic fundamental right that the Awakened should be treated well. Nor was there a simultaneously trustworthy enough and powerful enough faction that definitely stood up and said that they would protect the Awakenedthat was the foundational problem! If only there was a bald professor in a wheelchair who created a school for the Awakened Seiji couldnt help but think that to himself. In the end, he still didnt have enough power. As long as I have enough power, I shall become that bald professor myself! No, no, he wasnt talking about becoming bald, Seiji was referring to creating a faction of his own like that professor from a story in his previous world. But right now, just protecting his own friends was difficult for him. Seiji could only helplessly sigh. At this moment, he received a message from Hana. I obtained some information about the Spirit Worlds. Chapter 435 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Hana gave Seiji the information on several Spirit Worlds and their locations, including the Spirit Worlds consistency, the Spiritual Creatures contained within, as well as the general environments of those Spirt Worlds, the precious resources already discovered within, and the factions that he might meet in those Spirit Worlds. All this information was doubtlessly valuable. Seiji passionately expressed his thanks, but his younger sister felt only disgust. Ahh, my tsundere younger sister is so cute~! Seiji was quite grateful as he mulled over which Spirit World location he should try going to based on the information Hana provided to him. Finally, he decided upon Nagawa Amusement Park! That was the place where he met with Iroha Hasegawa and Naoki Hasegawa. The main reason was that the Spirit World located here had a relatively high amount of silver fruits. Silver fruits were a type of fruit that had absorbed a high concentration of Mana. If Spiritual Ability users ate silver fruits, theyd be able to improve their Spiritual Power as well as Mana! Later that night, Seiji finished making his preparations and left by himself. After Shika learned what he intended to do, she wanted to follow him, but Seiji convinced her to stay behind at home. Im only going to check out the situation. I definitely wont take any risks, he told her. Well, since this was his first time visiting a Spirit World, this was indeed true. He mostly wanted to check out what a Spirit World was like. It would be nice if he could find some silver fruits. If not, that was perfectly fine as well. After all, this was still a precious resource not found everywhere, and there were competitors as well. Seiji took a taxi to Nagawa Amusement Park. When the driver almost reached the park, he suddenly stopped the taxi and was unwilling to drive any further. The driver had been affected by a spell a barrier placed around this area. This was a spell placed by various allied factions to prevent ordinary people from entering this area. Seiji paid the driver his taxi fare and walked the rest of the way by himself. When he got close to the parks entrance, he saw a group of people they were all Spiritual Ability users. Some of them were wearing normal clothing, while some of them wore rather special clothing. Some were wearing special equipment, and some were wearing heavy weapons This was the second time that Seiji had ever seen so many Spiritual Ability users gathered in one place. Compared to the Winter Snow Festival party, this felt more like a cosplay convention to him. Well, thats what any normal person would probably think if they saw this scene. Should I go over there and approach them? After some consideration, he decided to wait outside, slightly farther away. Time passed just like this as Seiji observed the situation. Roughly fifteen minutes later, something began glowing in the amusement park. This light was a mystical light that could only been seen using [Astral Vision]. At first, the light was white, then it transformed into green, then red; the colors kept changing and changing. Not only that, the light kept expanding and rising, finally becoming an incredibly large sphere of light! It was as if an aurora borealis had landed on earth. It was incredibly beautiful. After the sphere of light stopped expanding, the Spiritual Ability users all jumped within it and vanished into the light. Seiji walked over as well and jumped into the sphere of light. His vision was filled with light for an instant before clearing up. So this is what a place thats transformed into a Spirit World looks like Seiji was quite astonished as he glanced around him. He was now in a gigantic ancient temple whose ground was cracked and walls were collapsing. The roof also had roughly half of it missing. Grass and weeds were growing everywhere, and small gray butterflies were dancing in the air. Vines thicker than human legs were growing out of the huge cracks in the ground and spread throughout the grounds and the walls, reaching above the roof. Light illuminated this place from above and created a light yellow pillar of light where specks of dust were visibly floating. Forest Palace. This was the name of the Spirit World that Nagawa Amusement Park would become every night. The basic environment here was a mixture between a forest and an ancient palace, hence the name of the Spirit World that the mystical society came up with. Setting aside the plants here, it was still unknown which country and which era this palace was from. The only thing certain was that it definitely wasnt from Sakura Island. Seiji felt that the current scenery in front of him resembled something he would see in an anime about adventuring in another world, one with mystical and fantastical elements. At this moment, a huge shadow completely blocked out the light above him. He couldnt see clearly just what had blocked the light, but it definitely wasnt an easy Spiritual Creature to deal with. Spiritual Creatures or maybe more accurately speaking, these Spirit World Creatures Some were passive and wouldnt attack first, while others would automatically attack humans on sight. These creatures were considered a threat while exploring a Spirit World. Seiji turned around to see a wall of light behind him. According to the information he received from Hana, as long as he walked through this wall of light, he would be able to return to the real world. However, if he re-entered this Spirit World, he might appear at a different location. Basically, the location he entered in the Spirit World was random. He decided to remember this current location. At the very latest, he would have to leave here before the Spirit World deformed, or find another pillar of light that someone else arrived at to exit this world from. Seiji began his adventure and set forth. The moment he walked through a door, he met with some creatures. Wolves three completely pitch-black wolves with a misty red glow in their eyes. He already had information on these wolves. They were the most common aggressive monster in the Forest Palace. They were dexterous and agile, and acted in groups. The three black wolves roared lowly and rushed at him in unison! Seiji cast the [Body-strengthening spell] on himself as he withdrew his Kapok tree bark wooden sword for battle. Slice, slice, slice He won easily! The injured black wolves didnt bleed. Instead, a faint red mist bled out from their injuries. Not long after they collapsed, they vanished completely in a black-red mist, and left nothing behind. Theres no benefits to fighting monsters, I should avoid battling as much as I can. Seiji now had a better understanding of how things worked here. This was no game. The Spiritual Creatures wouldnt drop any equipment or items, and grinding these monsters would have absolutely zero benefits for him. He raised his guard and continued onward. Gigantic trees and vines, various flowers and butterflies, a broken-down palace, tall towers, clear rivers With all these elements combined, the overall scenery was quite beautiful. If this had been a tourist spot, it would definitely be one of the top-level tourist attractions! Unfortunately, this was no place suitable for tourists. Various dangerous creatures lived here, making it impossible to admire the scenery. While black wolves were individually weak, they could become problematic in large numbers. Above the black wolves were black monkeys, black tigers, and black bears. These three monsters were all capable of using the spell [Mana Bullet], which made them more troublesome to deal with. The highest-level monster was the black eagle. Black eagles could be met in the wide-open areas; with one flap of a black eagles wings, it would cast a cascade of [Mana Bullets] at you. Its high speed dive attacks were also quite powerful. Seiji met a black eagle while searching. Although Seiji felt that he should be able to defeat this monster as well, Seiji chose to avoid it and not waste his energy fighting against an aerial enemy. After searching for quite a while, he discovered nothing whatsoever. Nor did he come across any other people. Adventures in real life are nothing like games. He sighed to himself. In RPG games, there would always be labyrinths where fighting the monsters would give the main characters experience and items, with various treasure chests along the path, or interesting puzzles blocking the way, or special events Reality wasnt so kind. There were no benefits to be gained from fighting monsters; he had to keep up his vigilance at all times while proceeding and couldnt even enjoy the scenery. He didnt know where he should go, or how to find what he wanted Seiji suddenly stopped in his footsteps. That was because he faintly heard something worthy of his attention. After carefully listening to discern the direction the sounds were coming from, he increased his pace and cautiously proceeded in the direction of the sounds. Then, he saw a small clearing. There was a large tree over twenty meters tall in this clearing. Its leaves were black, and it was blossoming with red fruits that resembled peaches. There were also a few fruits that were silver silver!? I found the silver fruits! Something flashed in Seijis eyes. There was a gigantic green-black eagle monster in front of the tree There were green scales on its body, and it had an extra set of green claws. Its size was more than twice as large compared to the black eagle that Seiji met earlier! Three Spiritual Ability users were currently facing off against this gigantic black eagle. They were all wearing uniforms that resembled special ops forces, outfitted with helmets and guns. Their guns kept shooting out spiritual bullets that landed on the huge black eagles body. The two sides were currently battling! Chapter 436 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu The black eagle er, lets call this one the green-scaled black eagle. The green-scaled black eagle used its sharp green claws and shot out numerous [Mana Bullets] from its wings in an imposing manner. However, the three Spiritual Ability users dodged all the attacks at high speed or used personal barriers to block the attacks. They were able to attack and defend together with excellent cooperation, and maintained a series of attacks while also taking care of their companions. Even though the green-scaled black eagle flew up into the air and used its aerial advantage, the situation didnt change. As Seiji saw it, unless the green-scaled black eagle was able to do something like a transformation, it would only be a matter of time before it was defeated. In that case, if he wanted to obtain the silver fruit, he would have to deal with those three fully equipped Spiritual Ability users. Was he going to have to kill them to steal the treasure? Was he finally going to go down the classic path of a xianxia or xuanhuan story protagonist? Come, lets shout together, Im the harem protagonist of a martial arts novel, and I shall defy the heavens! Ha, of course not, that would be the wrong genre. Besides, Im not that arrogant or rebellious, Seiji commented to himself. He didnt want to do such a thing. While he really wanted to obtain some silver fruits, it wasnt to the extent where he was willing to kill others for silver fruits. Besides, he didnt even know if he would be able to win against those three Spiritual Ability users. Seiji continued to silently observe the battle. As the green-scaled black eagle received more and more damage, it evidently entered a berserk state as it kept rushing fiercely, sending out more waves of [Mana Bullets] and violently waved its claws! The Spiritual Ability users suffered slightly under its furious barrage of attacks, but remained calm. Not only were they not scared off, they even brought out their melee weapons to fight with it! The area around them was demolished, with the buildings and plants all being destroyed. Broken pieces of plants were sent flying everywhere. Only, the shards that flew towards the large tree were blocked by that faint black mist protecting it. Finally, the green-scaled black eagle was forcefully shot down while rushing towards the three Spiritual Ability users and pitifully fell to the ground. After roaring heavily in evident unwillingness, it suddenly flew up and left without returning. One of the Spiritual Ability users remained on guard, while the other two approached the large tree. The black mist moved to block them. One of them retrieved an object that appeared like a landmine and placed it on the ground. With a *boom!* the landmine object caused a huge explosion! Immediately following after, a large amount of black mist twirled around the tree and dissipated. The two Spiritual Ability users then approached the tree and started gathering the silver fruits from it. Seiji observed them all the way until they finished harvesting the silver fruits and left. Then, he left as well, and returned to his original starting location based on the map that he had self-recorded. Then, he tried to find a shorter path from his starting location to the giant tree. He made several trips to and from these two locations spending quite a lot of time to find the shortest path. After he found the shortest path and committed it clearly to memory, Seiji made his preparations, then loaded! Darkness enveloped him before everything lit up again. Seiji returned to the moment right after he entered the Spirit World. He had made a save file at that time just in case. He immediately started running and proceeded at a high speed along the path that he memorized! He did his best to avoid all Spiritual Creatures on this path. The ones that he couldnt avoid, he dealt with as quickly as possible. This feels a lot more like a game now. Seiji had once played a game called Dark Souls in his past life which was renowned for its difficulty. In that game, one of the fastest techniques to beat a scenario, known as speedrunning, was to control the video game character and dash past all the enemies, fighting only the necessary monsters and the boss. Seiji was currently doing something similar. His goal was to reach the black-leafed large tree as quickly as possible and defeat the green-scaled black eagle, being the first to obtain the silver fruits! Perhaps this counted as stealing treasures from others. But, he could avoid a fight this way, and only needed to race against time. The best-case scenario in his mind was that the green-scaled black eagle wouldnt even be there, and that he would only have to defeat the black mist barrier guarding the tree, harvest the silver fruits, and then run off. However, reality wasnt so kind. The green-scaled black eagle was crouching right in front of the large tree, acting out its proper role as a guardian. Seiji didnt stop in his movements as he cast [Evolved Body-strengthening spell] on himself, transforming into a Super Saiyan whoops, into his golden form as he wielded his wooden sword and attacked! The large eagle discovered his presence and counterattacked with its claws. Seiji dodged this claw attack, and swung with full force. [Ice Calamity Blade!] *Shing!!* The Kapok tree bark wooden sword viciously sliced into the eagles body with the power of ice while multiple spiritual swords of ice materialized in thin air and also stabbed the eagles body. The eagle was heavily injured from the very first exchange of blows. The green-scaled black eagle howled in pain as it furiously waved its claws. Seiji was unable to dodge, and was knocked away. He adjusted his posture in midair, then lifted his hand and locked on to his target. [Ice Prison]! The large eagles body instantly froze solid as if it had become a sculpture. Seiji then used this opportunity to gather Mana, and attacked with an extremely large [Evolved Mana Bullet]! *Boom!!* The gigantic spiritual attack left a golden trail as it exploded on the eagles head in a brilliant manner. The large eagle was struck dizzy by this blow. If this could be represented in a manga style, its eyes would be little xs with stars twirling around its head. Seiji continued rushing at the eagle and jumped onto its back to furiously slice down with his wooden sword in a continuous flurry of blows. Finally, he swung his sword in a wide arc and used [Ice Calamity Blade] for the second time! *Shriek!!!* The green-scaled black eagle wailed in terror as it continually received several serious injuries. It forcefully waved its sharp claws and forced Seiji back, then immediately turned around and escaped, flying off into the sky without even looking behind it. Beautiful! Seiji didnt expect things to go so smoothly as he praised himself. Now, he just had to deal with the black mist barrier. He didnt have a convenient landmine-like item like the previous three Spiritual Ability users. He could only break through using brute force. *Slice slice slice slice slice* He broke through! Finally, he climbed the tree and picked all the silver fruits, ignoring any fruits that were of a different color. There were more silver fruits than he expected! He was able to fill almost his entire backpack. Alright, Im done here, time to go! Seiji speedily left this area. Later, when the three fully-equipped Spiritual Ability users arrived in this area, all they saw was a large tree that had nothing but ordinary red fruits left Seiji felt an immense feeling of victory and satisfaction as he left the Spirit World and returned home with a heavy backpack. Brother Shika greeted him upon his return. Ive returned. Were you waiting for me? Shika nodded. Seiji felt a warmth in his heart from this as he reached out and patted Shika on the head. Take a look, this is what Ive gained. He showed her the silver fruits in his backpack. I didnt expect that I would be able to gain something so good on my very first try I suppose its beginners luck. Brother is amazing, Shika told him with great sincerity. When being praised by his adopted younger sister like this, Seiji almost wanted to pretentiously shout out Its because Im the one chosen by the heavens! Calm down, I should stop getting so overly excited. Still, hed never expected to gain so much on his very first try! With so many silver fruits, would they help increase his Spiritual Power and Mana to the level required for the [Yin-Yang Seal] to become a Yin-Yang Master? He hoped so. He decided to eat one right now wait a moment, was there a special method that he needed to eat these in order to benefit? After all, they were a precious resource. To be on the safe side, Seiji immediately sent Hana a message asking her if she was around. Its so late at night. What do you want? I found some silver fruits, and wanted to ask how Im supposed to eat them. What? The cat-eared hat girl was astonished to hear this. She was even more astonished after she finished listening to his abridged version of what happened. You went to a Spirit World just like this didnt you say that you would think things over? Yeah, I finished thinking things over, and simply went. Dont say it like you were deciding which supermarket sale to attend! These are Spirit Worlds were talking about!! I did my best to make some serious preparations. You, just what preparations can you even make!? Tell me beforehand, bastard!! Ah, could it be that you wanted to help me prepare something like equipment? Of course, idiot! You dont even have much of a weapon, and dared to go to a Spirit World! How foolish are you!? I have a Kapok tree bark wooden sword What the hell good will a wooden sword do you!! Hana retorted forcefully. Dont say that, it was quite useful. I used it to defeat a Spirit World Creature that was as large as a house, Seiji told her proudly. Its amazing enough that you even survived to tell the tale, using only a wooden sword to fight against such a creature, you idiot!!! Hanas loud shouting was almost at the level of breaking her microphone. Shed never expected that he was such an unimaginable idiot. With only a wooden sword as his Spiritual Weapon, he dared to go adventure in a Spirit World? That was on a completely out of the world level of idiocy! However, he lived and returned. Not only did he survive, it seemed that he wasnt even injured, and even brought back the most valuable resource with him that he could obtain in a Spirit World Was this so-called fools luck? Thats not right!! The cat-eared hat girl felt internally conflicted and helpless about her idiot transmigrated reincarnated older brother. Chapter 437 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu For an idiot to survive and even bring back such a great harvest, it couldnt possibly be explained with only luck. It was proof that he had a certain level of power as well. In the end, Hana could only unwillingly come to such a conclusion despite being internally conflicted. Her older brother must have been far stupider than she thought, as well as stronger than she believed. After she finally calmed down, Hana recalled the question that she had just been asked. How was Seiji supposed to consume the silver fruit? Let me check it out for you. Wait a few minutes. Seiji nodded. Then, he felt an urge to go use the restroom. When he got up and exited his room, he saw that Shika was standing right by his door. Its amazing enough that you even survived to tell the tale, using only a wooden sword to fight against such a creature, you idiot!!! Could you explain what this sentence I heard means, Brother Seiji? Shika asked him in a calm manner. Didnt you say that youd definitely not take any risks? Her eyes were asking such a question. Seiji was rendered speechless. Right after his blood-related younger sister commented so forcefully on his actions, he now had to coax his adopted younger sister. Sheesh! But, his younger sisters were all so cute. His sister-loving spirit was immensely satisfied! In order to consume the silver fruit, one would have to first inject their Mana into it. After synchronizing ones own Mana with the fruits energy, it could be consumed. If someone merely ate the silver fruit directly without doing so, most of the energy contained in the silver fruit would be wasted. Not only that, the person consuming the fruit would suffer from some indigestion and might even be hospitalized in some severe cases. After learning this, Seiji felt that he had done the correct thing asking Hana about this rather than rushing to eat a silver fruit. The silver fruit would immediately take effect after being consumed, and its effects would last for a while. In this time period, he shouldnt eat any additional silver fruit. Basically, the silver fruits effects for increasing a persons Spiritual Power and Mana was a process that took some time rather than being an immediate power-up boost. The person who consumed one would require some time to digest it before consuming another. The silver fruits effects were different for each person. Some would improve their stats greatly, while some would only receive a minor increase to their stats. Also, for the same person, the more silver fruit one consumed, the lower the effectiveness would be. Basically, the second silver fruit would increase ones stats by less than the first, and the third would be less than the second, and so on. It was just like how taking too much of the same medicine would build up the bodys resistance. With so many silver fruits that you harvested, it will take you quite a while before you can eat them all. Ill mail over a Storage Scroll to you as a gift that you can store your silver fruits in. This will help to decrease the rate at which their energy decays, Hana told him. A Storage Scroll? A scroll inscribed with magic runes that create a dimensional storage space. Please give me an instruction booklet on how to use it as well, thank you very much. Sure, idiot. The cat-eared hat girl stared at the handsome boy. Dont get all proud of yourself just because you were able to visit a Spirit World and received so much without even getting injured! Also, dont even think about going to a Spirit World for a second time any time soon. Obediently finish eating those silver fruits of yours first. Alright, got it. Seiji smiled. I know that I was quite fortunate this time, so I wont get too proud. Hmph, at least you have some self-awareness. Hana stopped staring at him. Thats all, then. Good night. They ended their video chat there. Seiji turned off his computer and went back to his room. He took a silver fruit out from his backpack. After he injected his Mana into it, the fruit immediately began glowing with a faint silver and emitting a fragrant aroma that smelled quite appetizing. Shika who was beside him blinked when she inhaled this scent. Seiji felt that it should be fine now as he took a bite of the silver fruit. The fruit was sweet and tasted similar to a peach. It was crisp yet soft at the same time. If Seiji had to describe the taste, he felt that it was similar to cookies and cream. The moment that the fruit went down his throat, his stomach felt rather warm and comfortable. He quickly finished eating the fruit. The warm feeling in his stomach felt like it was now spreading to his entire body, as if he was taking a warm bath. It was incredibly soothing. Seems like its fine but lets still wait until tomorrow to see the results. If everything is normal, you should eat one of these tomorrow as well, he told Shika. No Brother, you were the one who took risks to find these. No need to share them with me. Shika shook her head. I want to share them with you. Just try one, its delicious. No need. Brother, you should hurry up and take your shower and go to sleep. Shika turned around to leave. After Shika left Seijis room, Seiji decided to open up his system. He saw that his [Spiritual Power] stat was increasing slowly. He didnt know how much it would increase by in the end but hoped for a good result. After that, he put away the remainder of the silver fruits, took a shower, and went to sleep. There was darkness, red light, and a faint sound. Seijis consciousness was hazy as he felt himself floating around in midair and tried to determine where he was. This is similar to when I heard Yukari shouting for me to help her Just where am I? What are these lights? What are these sounds that I can hear? Various questions arose in his mind, but disappeared as his consciousness became hazy, just like last time. Unlike last time, he continued floating in a specific direction as if something was leading him on. The red light gradually faded together with the sounds. Seiji sank into utter darkness before slowly regaining consciousness as he opened his eyes. He saw black leaves all around him. Seiji blinked as he stood up and looked around him. He was currently underneath a large tree with many black leaves. Apart from this tree, there was nothing but a silvery-white glowing mist. He could faintly see that there was something in the mist, but he was unable to make out what it was. Where is this? Is this someone elses soul realm, just like when Yukari called out to me? What is this glowing mist? This black-leafed large tree it seems rather similar to the trees at the Forest Palace! Am I in the Forest Palace? My soul wouldnt enter a Spirit World while I was sleeping would it? Seiji was quite mystified as to what was going on. That time with Yukari was strange enough already. This time was even more confusing. Why did I arrive at such a place is it related to me eating the silver fruit? I have no clue whats going on! Seiji cast [Astral Vision], but nothing changed in his vision whatsoever. He furrowed his eyebrows at this. Well, just standing around was useless. Should he try walking around and taking a look? Just as he was thinking about this, he saw a faint figure through the glowing mist. This figure was evidently approaching him as it became clearer and clearer. Finally, a person wearing a tall black hat, a black robe, and a white fox mask on their face appeared. May I ask your name? a young and gentle-sounding male voice spoke up to Seiji. Before asking someone elses name, shouldnt you introduce yourself first? Seiji responded with a classical line. I have no name. Some call me White Fox, some call me Black Robe, while some call me The Guide Guide? Guide to what? The road to the Soul World. Seiji paused in surprise for a moment. Soul World the hidden faction that cast the Midnight Spell!? Are you a member of the Soul World!? Seiji asked this person. I am within the Soul World, the white fox masked man answered calmly. Within the Soul World what does that mean? I exist inside the Soul World, which is where you currently are as well. What? Seiji was astonished. Youre saying that this place right here is the Soul World!? The white fox masked man nodded. Seiji understood now. What this white fox masked man meant that they were currently within a place called the Soul World rather than referring to the organization which also called itself Soul World. Seiji reflexively looked around him as he recalled the meaning of the place called Soul World that Natsuya had told him about before. Was this the place where demons and spirits that wanted to return to the world of living would gather? It didnt seem like such a place no, wait, he couldnt see anything clearly anyways. All I can see is this tree and an endless mist just what type of place is this, and why am I here? Seiji looked towards the white fox masked man again. You said that some call you The Guide. Who are those people? And who exactly are you? The white fox masked man fell silent for a moment. Please, may I ask your name? Rather than answering any of Seijis queries, he repeated his first question. Chapter 438 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Call me Harano. Seiji had the common sense not to just tell his real name so easily to a random strange-seeming person. Besides, this was already far more unusual than simply meeting a strange person. Wouldnt anyone who even slightly had a brain be on guard? Harano. Understood. The white fox masked man accepted this name easily. You have arrived here because you have the power to do so, he informed Seiji calmly. However, thats your limit. You currently dont have the ability to move about freely in the Soul World. I can guide your way here as long as you follow the rules. First, do not ask what the Soul World is. Second, do not ask me anything about others. Third, see through your own desires and tell me where you truly wish to go. If you break these rules, I shall give you a warning. If you ignore my warning, I shall stop guiding the way for you. Seiji didnt know what to say at all this. Although he really wanted to say The hell is all this? out loud, this didnt seem like a situation where he could comment as he pleased. Youre telling me that I cant ask questions, but if I dont ask any questions, I wont understand anything. You dont need to understand. All you need to do is express where you wish to go. I dont even know what type of place this is supposed to be. How would I know where I want to go? As I said earlier, see through your own desires. My own desires can I go anywhere I want? Such as to heaven? That is not where you truly wish to go. Seiji clutched his arms, and was really tempted to say Ummmmm but chose to remain silent instead. He figured that this so-called Soul World might be some type of soul realm. This white fox masked man was telling Seiji that he existed here and could act as Seijis guide but that questions werent allowed. Seiji was only supposed to tell him where he wanted to go. Where I truly want to go I suppose it sounds both a little immature yet also philosophical. Should I try? No matter what place this is, or who this person is, I might as well try After coming to such a conclusion, Seiji unfolded his arms. I would like to go somewhere where I can obtain greater strength, he stated seriously while looking at the other persons mask. He sincerely wanted to become more powerful, after all. The white fox masked man fell silent for a moment and seemed to be judging the veracity of Seijis statement. Understood. Please follow me. He turned around and walked through the mist. Seiji followed after him. As Seiji entered the mist; he could faintly see hazy scenes around him and hear faint sounds. People, places, buildings, cards, animals, plants Everything was hazy. If he tried focusing on any scene, it would change in front of him and become unclear. It was the same for the sounds he heard. Seiji heard talking, footsteps, shouting, cars, fighting, roaring all these sounds mixed together and continuously changed. If he tried focusing on any one particular sound, it would only become unclear. Seiji instinctively felt that if he got lost in this mist, he might never find his way out again. The white fox masked man The Guide walked in front of him and kept taking various turns in the mist. As Seiji walked, he discovered that his consciousness was gradually becoming hazy as if his body was getting tired and wanted to sleep. This is no good! How much longer until we arrive? Seiji wanted to ask this question when he suddenly saw the Guide stop. We have arrived, a gentle voice informed him. Seijis consciousness instantly vanished. Wolf Claw was born in a normal village. He was called Wolf Claw because on the day that he was born, his father had joined a hunting expedition and obtained some wolf meat. This wasnt really a true name, but rather only something to call him by. Something as extravagant as a name was something only the nobility could possess. The nobility were considered divine, wonderful, and powerful existences. All the villagers were supposed to kneel the moment they saw any nobility, and had to absolutely obey the nobilitys commands without any resistance. None of the villagers doubted this way of living, including Wolf Claws parents. However Wolf Claw was different. He was disgusted by having to kneel and kowtow to the extent where his face was pressed into the mud. He was frustrated at being ordered around to perform tiresome tasks for no payment or benefits whatsoever. He felt anger and pain at watching those he knew being abused by the nobility to the point of injury or even death. These negative emotions kept welling up within him, but he didnt know how to vent them. Until, one day, he saw something. A gray-clothed man wielded a large sword almost as tall as he was and sliced down the divine and wonderful noble from the horse the latter was sitting on. He then stomped on the noble and sliced the nobles head off! This scene gave Wolf Claw an indescribably huge impact. He was excited to the point where he kept trembling uncontrollably and tears kept rolling down his cheeks. He wanted to shout something but was unable to shout anything at all. His lack of literacy caused him to be unable to describe his current feelings. The villagers viewed this gray-clothed man with fear, while the nobles hated him and called him the rebellious traitor. Wolf Claw misunderstood and thought that Rebellious Traitor was this persons name. Rebellious Traitor seemed so amazing to him! He decided to follow after the rebellious traitor. This wasnt easy at all. However, Wolf Claw managed to accomplish this after undergoing a thrilling and heart-pounding adventure. He was accepted by the gray-clothed man as a servant. Finally, he learned his mistake: Rebellious Traitor wasnt the gray-clothed mans name. It was a way of calling people like him. The gray-clothed man was named Gabe. Gabe taught many things to Wolf Claw. For example, he taught Wolf Claw about how the nobles werent actually divine or wondrous after all. The nobles were the same as other humans as they could get injured, suffer from pain, and die, just like ordinary humans. As long as a person possessed power stronger than them, that person would be able to kill the nobles, just like how ordinary villagers hunted prey. I can give you money, or I can give you strength. Which of the two would you prefer? Gabe asked Wolf Claw such a question. Wolf Claw unhesitatingly chose the latter. After that, he loyally served Gabe, while Gabe taught Wolf Claw knowledge and swordsmanship, training and tempering him. Several years later, Gabe gave Wolf Claw a set of gray clothing as well as a shiny new longsword and told Wolf Claw to give himself a name of his own. Wolf Claw asked for Gabe to give him a name instead, which Gabe accepted. Gabe gave Wolf Claw the name of Garr. From this moment onward, youre no longer my servant. Youre now an independent member of the Gray Clothes. Wolf Claw no longer existed. Now, the world had a new individual in it: gray-clothed Garr. Garr henceforth joined the organization known as Gray Clothes. He killed nobles, freed slaves, and called out to the citizens to rebel He experienced countless life-and-death situations and established deep friendship with his companions as well as having a beautiful love story of his own. However, the nobles werent merely prey to be hunted. They discovered Garr and his companions secret hideout and attacked. Garr did his utmost to fight. However, there were simply far too many enemies. His companions kept falling beside him. Finally, there were only a few people left by his side, including his lover. His lover had already mentally prepared herself to die together with Garr here. However, Garr didnt want his beautiful lover to die here like this. Power! I need more power!!! Even if I sacrifice my life, I want to protect With his strong willpower, Garr forced his already seriously injured body to far surpass its normal limits as he combined his spirit and soul together and wielded his longsword for a mega-powerful attack *Boom!!!* Numerous people in the nobles attacking party were wiped out by this single sword attack from Garr. It was as if they were weeds that could only be suppressed by a furious wind. Everyone that witnessed this scene paused in astonishment they had never seen such powerful strength before! Garr and his few remaining companions were able to break free and escape their dire situation. This one extraordinary sword attack was destined to become a legend. Seiji slowly opened his eyes. He saw Reos cute face next to him. Ive returned He tried moving his body, and slowly sat up. It felt like he had a really long dream just now but that was no simple dream! His consciousness had been following a person named Wolf Claw who later changed his name to Garr. It felt like he spent an incredibly long time following Garrs life in an unfamiliar world. He experienced Garrs life, shared his feelings, felt his will, and finally used that extraordinary sword attack That sword technique didnt feel like it came from Garr alone. It was as if he and Garr had used it together. Seiji still clearly recalled all the feelings from that dream. He carefully mulled things over when a *Ding* interrupted his thoughts. A system notification appeared in front of him Chapter 439 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu [You have traveled through the Soul World for the first time. The [Soul World] option is now available.] [You have experienced the life of Gray-clothed Garr. You have now learned [Soul World C Howling Gale Slash.]] A new option! Seiji raised his eyebrows in surprise. The options name was [Soul World]. There was no explanation given, which was quite different from how it was when other options opened up. What did this mean? Did even his dating system not know exactly how to classify the Soul World? He immediately opened up his system and checked it out. When he chose [Soul World], what he saw was [Howling Gale Slash] as well as [Soul Energy]! According to Seijis system, he had 100 [Soul Energy] points. The system provided no explanation for this number or what it was. When he looked at [Howling Gale Slash], the systems description stated that [Howling Gale Slash is Gray-clothed Garrs legendary sword technique. It can only be used with a sword-type Spiritual Weapon. This technique will cost energy, concentration level, as well as 100 Soul Energy points.] This is a truly simplistic explanation. System, youre slacking off these days, Seiji commented in his mind. It would cost [Soul Energy] points to use this technique then could he infer that [Soul Energy] was actually a type of technique points that needed to be used in order to cast [Soul World] techniques? Errrr. Well, setting that aside for the time being, would his [Soul Energy] points automatically recover if he used them? If not, how would he need to recover them? Would he need to visit the Soul World in order to replenish his [Soul Energy]? Not only that, he still didnt understand how to visit the Soul World to begin with. All he currently knew was that the Soul World seemed to be some type of mystical domain where he could experience or learn from other peoples lives in another world, and that there was a mysterious young man wearing a white fox mask and black robe that called himself the Guide. Experiencing someone elses life felt like an incredibly realistic dream, but after waking up, most memories of that experience would become faint. However, some would still remain clearly, such as the extraordinary sword technique that Seiji just learned. Looking at this from a practical angle, this was just like obtaining a new power after simply sleeping for a night. This was similar to becoming an Awakened! Awakened Could it be that Yukari and Hoshi actually entered the Soul World rather than their own soul realms? Seiji wondered about this possibility. It seemed likely to him. That would explain why he was able to hear Yukaris voice calling out to him for help and how he was able to arrive at her side. The white fox masked man had told him that he possessed the ability to traverse the Soul World. He didnt know how hed gained this ability, but he supposed that he counted as a Soul World traveler. When he heard Yukari calling out to him as she had gotten into a predicament in the Soul World, her voice naturally guided him to her location. This theory sounded reasonable to him, but still had its flaws. For example, the mystical connections that Yomi mentioned, Yukari and Hoshis specific experiences, and the powers they awakened After some more consideration, Seiji felt that perhaps he visited a different place than Yukari and Hoshi last night. Maybe these places were different forms of the Soul World, or maybe they were something else entirely. Did this mysterious Soul World have any connection to the mysterious faction also named Soul World? Seiji had a daring inference about this. He thought that perhaps this factions members might actually be Soul World travelers or Awakened! These people might have obtained power from the Soul World long ago, then joined up together and created an organization. The evidence for this inference of his was based on what the white fox masked man told him. According to the Guide, numerous others had been to the Soul World before, probably at least a minimum of three. Even if there were only three others, if all three obtained powerful abilities from the Soul World, three was more than enough to create a faction. Seiji didnt know how many people were in the Soul World faction, but he figured that there werent many. What was the goal of the Soul World faction? The Midnight Spell, the night of one hundred demons, the Awakened, the Spirit Worlds currently, it was still unknown what the Soul World faction wanted. However, it was easy to infer that if all these phenomena continued, there would be a great upheaval in the mystical society and perhaps even the regular society. Perhaps the entire world will be changed. Seiji sighed to himself. Then, he decided to stop thinking about it and checked the progress on his [Spiritual Power] stats improvement. A 19 point increase! He felt that this was excellent. Judging from the progress bar on his requirements for learning the Yin-Yang Seal to become a Yin-Yang Master, if his remaining silver fruits all gave him roughly the same amount of Spiritual Power, then it would definitely be easy enough to fulfill the requirement before the silver fruits ran out. No matter what would happen in the future, it couldnt possibly be wrong for him to gain more power in order to protect the people important to him. Please find any other Awakened at school and tell them to be cautious about exposing their identities. During lunch break at school, Natsuya called Seiji over to the student council office and made such a request of him. With my current position and situation, its not convenient for me to do such a thing. I can only ask you, she stated softly. Seiji nodded in understanding. Understood. Leave it to me. If the other Awakened at school werent warned, perhaps someone would cause an incident, which would be bad for Natsuya as shed already reported to her family that there were no more Awakened at Genhana High School. Due to Natsuyas personal circumstances, it wasnt convenient for her to find the Awakened. In other words, Seiji would be unable to rely on her for anything, including receiving assistance from Hitaka or Rana. He could only rely on himself. Seijis first idea was to use [Astral Vision] to inspect every single student at school. However, he felt that this was low in effectiveness. Besides, his [Astral Vision] level was still low, and might not be able to identify the Awakened. His next idea was to ask his friends for assistance. Mika, Chiaki, Hoshi, Rion and Kotomi, Yukari, and Kaede all readily agreed to help him with this. They promised to tell him immediately if they saw anything seemingly mystical about any other student. After school, Seiji received a phone call from Hisashi inviting him to come over to visit the Juumonji Mafia Group. A car came over to pick him up. When Seiji arrived at the Juumonji residence, he saw that two people were waiting him in the main hall. Of course, one was Hisashi, while the other was Heya, long time no see, the red-haired man with bushy eyebrows greeted him. Zankita Juumonji, Hisashi and Kaedes older brother. Seiji had only met him once before, when he had been invited to visit the Juumonji Group for the first time. At that time, this guy had rushed at him and attacked him unprovoked, so Seiji had been forced to defend himself and ended up injuring Zankita to the point of hospitalization. Long time no see. Have you recovered from your injuries? I recovered long ago. You were quite vicious at that time, but I like it that way! Zankita gave him a big thumbs-up. Seiji looked towards Hisashi for an explanation. Hes just an idiot like that. Bear with him. Hisashi poured some tea for Seiji. Hey! Zankita expressed his dissatisfaction. Seijis cheeks twitched at this. The eldest son of the Juumonji Family seemed like a coarse guy, but Seiji found himself surprisingly unable to dislike him. Whats the matter, asking me to come all the way here? Seiji directly asked what was going on. Big Bro Zankita, show him. At Hisashis indication, Zankita raised his hand and caused a blue flame to appear on his palm! Seiji was rather astonished to see this. This was an ability that could be seen by everyone with the naked eye!? Seiji immediately cast [Astral Vision]. He saw that the blue flame on Zankitas hand now appeared even brighter while Zankitas arm seemed to be glowing with a mystical light, which seemed rather imposing. Yukaris spiderweb threads and Hoshis red birds were only visible when using [Astral Vision]. However, this blue flame was directly visible to the naked eye. Was it because it was more powerful? Wait a moment Red hair and blue flames? Seiji suddenly recalled a famous character from a well-known fighting game from his world! That fighting game had given him many fond childhood memories. Not to mention, this particular character was one of the most popular characters from that game and had a really cool ultimate technique. Seiji always felt a thrill from using the ultimate technique successfully and even memorized that characters catch phrase while using it, which was Zankita had a strange dream about fighting with a Tengu. After he woke up, he possessed this ability, Hisashi told Seiji. Do you know anything about this? Seiji regained his senses as his daydreaming was interrupted. Yes. He nodded and explained about the Awakened. Hisashi fell silent after learning about the Awakened at the current situation for the Awakened as viewed by the mystical society. Big Bro Zankita, you can only use this power of yours at home. Dont use it outside, Hisashi cautioned his older brother. Whys that? Didnt you hear what Seigo said just now? I did, but if anyone wants to do something bad to me, all I have to do is kill him, Zankita stated while clenching his fist, which caused the blue flame to envelop his hand entirely and burn even fiercer. Chapter 440 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Zankitas statement sounded really imposing. However But, you have to be able to win, Hisashi retorted. Why do you think that I can win? Its easy to understand even if you think about it with your knee rather than your brain. How can some strange ability you received so recently possibly compare with an experienced Spiritual Ability users powers!? How can you know without even trying!? Zankitas eyes were burning with battle fervor. Seiji clearly recalled how Zankita was the first time that they met He had been burning up with a similar desire to do battle. Seiji now had a better understanding of why Hisashi constantly called Zankita an idiot. Seiji supposed that Zankita was simply a battle maniac. You dont need to try, as you definitely wouldnt be able to win, Hisashi said helplessly. Please use your brain once in a while, Big Bro Zankita Can a person who randomly picks up a sword possibly compare to a veteran swordsman? Thats also impossible! Im already a veteran fighter as well. In that strange dream, I absolutely crushed that Tengu! Im not talking about fighting techniques, Im talking about Spiritual Abilities! You received this ability just a few hours ago! And how many hours do you think real Spiritual Ability users have practiced cultivating their powers for? Just think about it, idiot! Time spent cultivating doesnt equal strength! Stop trying to go against everything I say! Thats what I should say to you! The brothers began arguing just like this. Should I say that they have a really good relationship? Seiji thought that to himself as he idly sipped on some tea. Could you please teach this idiot a lesson? Hisashi asked Seiji, not wanting to waste time with his idiot older brother. Make this guy clearly understand the difference between himself and a real Spiritual Ability user. A fight? Great! Zankita punched his own hand eagerly, causing flames to cover both his fists. Id really enjoy a second round with you as well! This time, Ill be the winner! Seiji was rendered speechless. He sipped some more tea before putting down the tea cup, unable to refuse Hisashis imploring expression and Zankitas burning desire to do battle. Alright. And so, they moved over to the dojo in the Juumonji residence. Please dont injure him to the point of hospitalization this time. This idiot still has some uses, Hisashi requested after Seiji finished changing his clothes into a martial arts uniform and arrived at the dojo. Hey! Dont say something unnecessary like that! Zankita shouted at his little brother. He had also changed into a martial arts uniform. Harano-san, no need to worry about anything, go all-out against me! All-out, the hell! If Seigo uses his full power, your corpse probably wouldnt even be in one piece!! Dont look down on me! How can you know when we havent even fought yet!? I dont need to look to know the result of a fight between a kitten and a lion! Im no kitten!! Zankita made a fighting pose and ignited both his fists with blue flames. Lets begin, Harano-san! Yep. Please take good care of me. Seiji cast [Body-strengthening technique] and [Mana Shield] on himself and made a fighting pose as well. The next second, Zankita suddenly punched at Seiji and rushed over with his flames! Everything happened exactly as Hisashi surmised. His idiotic older brother was defeated in less than a minute. In fact, Zankita only lasted that long because Seigo let him attack as he pleased for the first thirty seconds. If Seigo had gone all out from the very start, this fight would have lasted shorter than three seconds. No, this isnt even a fight. Its just a lion playing a game with a kitten, Hisashi thought to himself. While your ability is quite powerful for attacking in tandem with your fists thats all it will amount to if you cant use it defensively as well, Seiji stated. Just like last time, he used only one attack to defeat Zankita. Each and every one of Zankitas punches were able to send blue flames at Seiji. These blue flames were indeed an actual threat to his [Mana Shield], but no matter how strong Zankitas attack power was, he lacked any defense power whatsoever, so the outcome of the fight was a foregone conclusion. Ack amazing, as expected of you. Zankita crawled up while clutching his stomach. This time, you finally know how foolish you were, dont you? Hisashi sighed. If it wasnt for Seigo carefully holding back this time, you would have been hospitalized again. Zankita fell silent for a moment. Harano-san no, Haruta-sama. He looked towards Seiji with a serious expression. I would like to ask, how can I become stronger? Seiji blinked in surprise to see Zankitas change in attitude. How an Awakened becomes stronger Im not sure, but I suppose the first step is to be able to properly utilize ones own ability. Isnt there a more specific method? I want to become stronger as soon as possible! I want to be able to protect my family and the guys in our group. Zankitas eyes and words were both filled with strong resolution. Seiji was somewhat moved. If I knew, I would tell you. However, I really have no idea, he told Zankita. I see The glimmer in Zankitas eyes dimmed slightly. Thank you for fighting with me today. He turned around and left after saying so. You have a good older brother, Seiji said softly as he watched Zankita leave. Hes merely an idiotic older brother, Hisashi commented as he adjusted his eyeglasses. While there was no specific method for Awakened to speedily increase their power, there was still a possible method: Spirit Worlds. Seiji figured that perhaps the resources obtainable in Spirit Worlds, such as silver fruits, might be of use to the Awakened as well. Should I give Zankita a silver fruit when Im done increasing my [Spiritual Power] to a sufficient level for the Yin-Yang Seal if I have any extras? Seiji considered it and decided to think about it later when the time came. When he returned home, he received the Storage Scroll that Hana had sent to him. He opened it up to see a silvery-gray scroll inscribed with an intricate black runic spell formation. There was an instruction booklet included as Hana promised. He followed the instructions and injected his Mana into the Storage Scroll along with setting a password which would activate it. A black hole appeared above the Storage Scroll. Seiji placed all his silver fruits inside this dimensional storage space to prevent the fruits from decaying. After that, Seiji put the Storage Scroll away. Seiji opened up his system to check his [Gifts] option, only to see that his younger sisters gift to him had rewarded him with [All-stat improvement card C Expectant Hopes.] [This card contains Hana Harutas expectations for you. After using it, all of your stats will be increased. Lower stats will increase by a greater amount.] [Mind and body protection card C Worried Heart.] [This card contains Hana Harutas worry for you. After using this card, all of your physical injuries and any damage to your soul will instantly be cured. Also, your defense will be doubled for the next 3 minutes!] [Mental suppression card C Desire to Retort.] [This card contains Hana Harutas strong emotions about wanting to comment on you. You may target any one person with this card. That persons mental spirit will undergo great suppression. This effect will last for 2 minutes and 22 seconds.] Seiji was rendered absolutely speechless. Something strange appeared! An all-stat improvement card was a reward he had received before when Yui gave him the black cell phone containing the Haruta Family secret manuals. The mind and body protection card didnt require any commenting on. It was obviously a one-time powerful life-saving tool, with easy to understand effects of a full heal plus doubled defense afterwards. However, what the hell was a mental suppression card!? [Desire to Retort] C with an effective time of 2 minutes and 22 seconds even the time felt rather subtle to him! What exactly would happen to someone whose mental spirit was greatly suppressed? What would their condition be? Why couldnt the system explain it more clearly! Seijis expression became somewhat complex as he looked at this card. Hanas strong emotions about wanting to comment about him had turned into a card that could literally curse someone. Was this supposed to be a materialization of the verbal ability to harm someone with words? My younger sister is amazing as well. Seiji was feeling some pressure from being the middle sibling with such amazing older and younger sisters. Seiji turned off his system while thinking such things. He decided to use his all-stat improvement card later in the evening. For now he wanted to focus on writing the storyline for his dating sim game. Although he was mainly focusing on cultivation these days, he didnt want to forget about working on his game, either. After all, the game wasnt only about him. And, it was a good way for him to relax. Seiji soon immersed himself in the act of creation as he entered the world of his imagination through his writing. Chapter 441 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu The Juumonji residence was destroyed, with a thick smell of blood permeating through the air. Numerous monsters and demons were devouring the Juumonji Mafia Group members. A humongous monster with a bloody mist swirling around it kept continuously eating humans while spitting out bones and skulls. Zankita wanted to angrily roar and fight when faced with this hellish scene. However, he was filled with a tremendous sense of fear, and his body felt weak as he shivered. He was unable to even crawl up from the ground. The humongous monster devoured a familiar figure as it chewed and then spat something out. The item it spat out landed near Zankita, rolling around several times before stopping. This item was Hisashis head. Wahhh!!! Zankita shouted loudly and woke up from his nightmare. Damn it I actually had such a dream He rubbed his head that felt dizzy as he got up in a haze, intending to drink some water to clear his mind. Thats when he suddenly noticed that he was in an unfamiliar room. A man in black Sakura Island clothing that he didnt recognize was sitting across from him. This man had short gray-black hair and an unnaturally white face. His nose was high, and his eyes were small. He was smiling and sitting with incredibly proper posture. Welcome. Pleased to meet you, the man greeted Zankita by lowering his head. My name is Shoushi Fukuyama. I happen to be a merchant of sorts. Zankita furrowed his eyebrows as he looked at this person. A merchant What is this place? This is my store. Please forgive it for being rather simple. The man lifted his head. The current product that Im selling is How to become stronger. Would you happen to be interested? Zankitas eyebrows twitched upon hearing this. It would seem that you are indeed interested. How about negotiating about the price? Shoushi indicated for Zankita to sit down with a hand gesture. Who exactly are you? As I already mentioned, Im simply a merchant. I sell products and make trades. Apart from that, Im nothing at all, and dont know anything else apart from how to make trades. Zankita stared at Shoushi. Shoushi maintained his smile. Several seconds later, Zankita walked over and sat down across from Shoushi in a cross-legged position. Ill kill you if you dare to trick me! Heh heh, theres no need to worry about such a thing. I would never disrespect my customers like that. Shoushi chuckled. As for How to become strong, I can first tell you some keywords: Spirit World.'' Spirit World? Zankita furrowed his eyebrows. The Awakened that is, people like you who have received special powers, can become stronger in Spirit Worlds, Shoushi informed him. As for how to find a Spirit World, which Spirit World to go to, and how to speedily become stronger you will need to make certain payments for this information. What do you want? I want twenty percent of what you obtain in the Spirit World. Zankita fell silent. Perhaps you dont know what this entails, but its not important. As long as you visit a Spirit World once, youll understand that my asking price is reasonable. Shoushi chuckled. If you still think its an unreasonable price at that time, speak to me again. Something flashed in Zankitas eyes. If you dont agree, you shall forget about our conversation and never see me again. If you agree, I shall sign a fair contract with you, and youll be able to meet me again whenever you wish. Shoushi continued to smile as he narrowed his eyes slightly and observed Zankita. Its our fate to have met here. Fate should be treasured. Please take advantage of this opportunity. Zankita fell silent for a long time. This place seemed wrong to Zankita. Something was off about this man in front of him, and Zankita really hated Shoushis smile. However The eldest son of the Juumonji mafia family slowly clenched his fist as he recalled his earlier nightmare. One week passed. Television programs and people on the internet were still discussing the topic of what happened during midnight on New Years. However, everything was quite calm in real life, or at least appeared so on the surface. Actually, many peoples lives changed already. Perhaps there would be many more whose lives would also change in the future due to the midnight spell. Mika continued learning from her Spiritual Ability teacher, Ruri Kinsa. It seemed that Mika was making progress as a Spirit Controller. Chiaki got completely accustomed to living as a renter at the Uehara apartments, having plenty of fun. It was now a daily occurrence for Mika to go over to Chiakis apartment to drag her out of bed in the morning. Kaho was rather successful in her weight loss, which drew the attention of some girls in class. However, she didnt intend to expand her circle of friends and kept a low profile as usual. Hoshi and Yukari continued practicing with their own abilities. Both of them mentioned having nightmares about something horrific, which made them feel like something really would happen soon. They were quite anxious. Reos elementary school sent out an important message to all parents and guardians, requesting that they accompany their children to school or ask a trustworthy friend to accompany the children. The school didnt mention any specific reason, only saying that public safety was becoming an issue. Due to this message, Seiji began taking and picking up Reo to and from school every day. He considered whether or not he should take additional measures. Seiji had been unable to visit the Soul World after the first time. He also made no progress in finding any Awakened at Genhana High School. He figured that perhaps there were no more Awakened, or if there were, they were concealing themselves quite well and if that was the case, there would be no need to warn them to lay low. Friday night. According to Seijis dating sim system, regarding the [Yin-Yang Seal] option [Read a technique manual detailing how to become a Yin-Yang Master or read other equivalent information. Learn and understand it fully C 100% completed.] [Cultivate your Spiritual Power and improve your level C 100% completed.] [Cultivate your Mana and improve your level C 100% completed.] His Spiritual Power and Mana finally met the requirements by the time that Seiji ate all but two of the silver fruits. After he fulfilled these three requirements, the newly revealed requirements were: [Learn beginner level [Body-strengthening technique], [Astral Vision], [Telekinesis], [Cleansing], [Barriers], [Sealing], [Summoning], and [Healing]. Current progress of 91.5%.] [Accept teaching from a beginner-level or above Yin-Yang Master. Learn and understand it fully C current progress of 0%.] [Perform the Yin-Yang Seal ritual in a location thats dense in Mana. Current progress of 0%.] Seiji energetically clenched his fist upon seeing these new requirements! He really wanted to shout out loudly. That was because there was only one more step! After learning [Beginner-level Barriers], he had already learned [Beginner-level Cleansing] and [Beginner-level Sealing] as well. He was currently working on cultivating [Beginner-level Summoning]. After he finished learning [Summoning], he would fulfill the requirements for the fourth condition. As for the fifth and sixth conditions, he could use the powerful card that Yuis gift of the cell phone gave him, the Yin-Yang Seal activation card to skip these two requirements entirely! Basically, the moment that he finished learning [Summoning], he would be able to instantly become a Yin-Yang Master. That seemed amazing to him! Becoming a Yin-Yang Master meant he would finally be taking that critical step, seeing a new world, and entering a new realm er, did that description sound too immature? No matter what, it was an important step for him. If it wasnt for the powerful Yin-Yang Seal activation card, perhaps the last two requirements would take him a really long time. They seemed quite time-consuming to him. Since he had this card however, all he had to say was one word: Nice! Once again, Seiji expressed his inward gratitude towards Yui. Lets continue practicing [Summoning] immediately. Im going to go over to Natsuyas residences practice field and do my best to finish mastering [Summoning] by tonight! He was all excited as he told Shika and Reo he was going out. He put on his jacket and was about to leave when someone knocked on his door. The visitor was someone that he absolutely didnt welcome. Good evening, Haruta-san. The dark blue haired handsome boy, who was wearing a white windbreaker, smiled in greeting. Sorry to bother you after two weeks time. Chapter 442 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu After not seeing each other for two weeks, why meet each other again at all? Seiji felt that it would have been better if they never met again. Good evening, Mitarai-san, Seiji greeted Akatsuki calmly as he walked outside and closed his door. You actually visited such a rundown place like mine for a second time. It must trouble you greatly. Something like this? Not at all. Akatsuki smiled. Its quite worth it as long as you understand my sincerity. Anyone that heard this conversation and saw this scene would likely think that Akatsuki was a perfectly nice young man. Sincerity Indeed, I can understand. Seiji looked at Akatsuki. As for what you wish to discuss with me, lets continue our conversation at the same place as last time. Sure thing. Akatsuki nodded. Seiji glanced at Akatsukis Spirit-branded Retainer standing beside the latter as he walked towards Akatsukis car. This person was wearing a brown windbreaker and black glovesNaruo Yashuu. Compared to when Seiji saw him at the Winter Snow Festival Yin-Yang Master party, this icy-seeming Spirit-branded Retainers hair appeared to be darker and there was an ominous sensation coming from him. They took Akatsukis car together to the business district, went to the same coffee caf as last time, and obtained a private room. Just like last time, Seiji and Akatsuki ordered coffee and remained silent for several seconds while exchanging glances. Two weeks has been plenty of time, Haruta-san. Have you finished considering things? To be honest, I havent really thought much about it. After all, many things have been occurring recently. Something flashed in Akatsukis eyes. Well, that must have been hard on you. However, please understand how it is for me as well. Ive already waited half a month, and wish to have a clear answer from you. My apologies. I shall start considering your proposal seriously right away. Please show me your sincerity by waiting another two weeks. Seiji smiled. The dark blue handsome boys expression became somewhat grimmer. Please dont say something so foolish, Haruta-san. Im not saying something foolish, Mitarai-san. Seiji maintained his smile. Im sincerely requesting you for another two weeks time. One full month would be even better. Ill definitely think of an answer by then. Stop joking around! Akatsukis gaze turned icy. Dont dare to say something so foolish to me a second time. In that case, Ill change my wording. Mitarai-san, please seriously consider my sincerity, and dont reject me so casually. Otherwise, youll definitely regret it. How ridiculous! Im Akatsuki suddenly paused in the middle of speaking. He suddenly recalled that these words were You told me those words last time, Seiji stated while retracting his smile. How do you feel now? Multiply your current disgust by one thousand times, and you can probably arrive at how I felt back then. The private room in the coffee caf fell silent. A server arrived with their coffees. The server then left after leaving the coffee behind. This is your answer? Akatsukis tone of voice turned icy as well. Indeed, Seiji stated calmly. From the very start, I didnt like you, and really wanted to beat you up. Hah, a foolish ordinary persons emotions no, I should say piece of trash. Akatsuki chuckled coldly. A piece of trash scumbag like you isnt even worthy of approaching Natsuya. However, Im much closer to her than someone like you whos no ordinary person oh, my mistake, I should have said someone like you whos not a person at all, Seiji mentioned lightly. Akatsuki was filled with rage upon hearing this! Garbage! Dont think that just because youre part of the Haruta Family that I wouldnt I never thought so in the first place. I wouldnt doubt your shamelessness, because youre the type of guy capable of doing anything, Seiji said as he looked at Akatsuki. You believe that youre so special and look down upon others. Youre deluded by your own feeling of superiority, but dont even know that theres too many people just like you in this world. You The dark blue haired boys handsome face was becoming distorted. You want to kill me, while I want to beat you up. When we combine our desires, the conclusion is quite simple. There was a steely glint in Seijis eyes. Lets duel, Akatsuki Mitarai. What? Lets have a duel, you and me. Akatsuki paused in surprise for a moment before his mouth slowly arced upwards as he began laughing. Heh heh heh heh Hahahahahaha! He laughed louder and louder with an obvious tone of condescension in his voice. Seiji didnt change his expression as he silently listened to Akatsuki finish his laughing. A piece of trash like you!! Is unworthy of challenging me to a duel!!! The Mitarai Family young master made such a condescending statement after he finally finished his fit of laughter. Its appeared, a classical antagonists line from xianxia novels Seiji thought that to himself without letting his emotions be affected in the slightest by Akatsukis acerbity. Just as Seiji was thinking about what words he should respond with, Akatsuki continued talking, But, I should thank you for your foolishness! A duel will give me the perfect opportunity to deal with you! Yeah, yeah, thanks for your hard work in acting the part of the classical antagonist. Seiji mentally commented as his mouth arced upwards. Im delighted to come to a mutual accord with you. In that case, lets discuss the formal procedures for the duel. Seiji had a tone as if he was at a business meeting. Akatsuki was rendered speechless by this. He mysteriously felt like he had somehow been one-upped when he saw how calm Seiji was compared to his own loss of control regarding his own emotions. Natsuya received a phone call from Seiji. When she heard his explanation of what just happened, she paused in surprise for two full seconds. I apologize. Please tell me what you just said one more time. Seiji repeated what he told her again. The student council president took a deep breath after confirming that she hadnt heard incorrectly. Youre going to duel Akatsuki Mitarai!? What the hell, Seiji!? Its just a duel. Thats something perfectly normal. The hell with it being normal! Why did this suddenly happen!? What led to this!? He came to visit me again to hear my answer. That was my answer. Seiji chuckled. We both wanted to kill each other and reached an excellent mutual accord. The hell with mutual accord! Dont make it sound like you were having a business negotiation! Do you know what you just did!? I know. I suppose it was half suicidal. Only half!? Since you already know, why Of course, it was for you. Er Natsuya felt a sudden impact from this. A brave knight wouldnt fear sacrificing himself in order to protect the beautiful princess actually, something like that is too clich. Seiji chuckled. Actually, it was more for myself, because I just happen to really dislike him. Seiji I know that I lack power. That was hammered into me all the more deeply last week, when I couldnt do anything about the Midnight Spell. But even so, theres still some things I want to try, Seiji stated calmly. I hope that you can be a witness to my duel, Natsuya. Natsuya fell silent for a moment as something flashed in her eyes. I refuse, she ended up telling him. Natsuya Doing something so foolish and so willful, have you ever considered my feelings? The student council presidents words were filled with anger. Er Akatsuki Mitarai is supposed to be my opponent. Im the one who got you involved, but now youre saying that youre going to be the one dueling with him, and asking me to be a witness There should be a limit to your foolishness, idiot!! Seiji fell silent upon hearing this. Cancel the duel and stop getting involved in this. Since you already know that you lack strength, obediently walk away, Natsuya spoke in a low voice. If you insist on continuing with your willfulness I shall stop you! Chapter 443 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu They ended their phone call there. Natsuya stared blankly at her cell phone with complex emotions arising within her. Im sorry she muttered to her cell phone before putting it away. Although she said it for his own good, she knew that her words were likely to hurt him. She didnt dare to imagine what Seiji was currently feeling or thinking. There was a heavy feeling in her heart that felt a little painful but she didnt regret what shed just said. That was because she believed herself to be in the right. She should have done this the last time. Seiji had an incredibly quick growth rate. As long as he didnt force himself into something beyond his current level which might cause something to happen to him, he would definitely become incredibly strong in the future! There was no need for him to force himself to deal with a person like Akatsuki Mitarai right now. Natsuya was certain that what she had done was correct. However, she still felt pained at harming Seiji with her words and was unable to calm her emotions down. She forced herself to get busy working in an attempt to put this matter behind her. A while later, there was a knock on her rooms door. Mai Houjou entered with some tea for her. Haruta-san came over just now, and is currently in the underground practice field, the maid Mai reported to her. This caused Natsuyas heart to skip a beat upon hearing this. It was quite common for Seiji to come over to practice cultivation. However, with what just happened Did he ask if I was here? No, he went down to the basement immediately after greeting me. His expression seemed rather grim. Natsuya revealed an anxious expression at this. Mai blinked as she observed her master. Has something happened? Milady. Nothing Natsuya reflexively wanted to deny it, but when faced with the gentle look from Mai who was like an older sister figure to her, she soon caved in. Actually, something did happen He wanted to do something foolish for my sake, and I told him he couldnt, and used some words that may have hurt him I see how sweet. Mai began smiling. He wanted to do something foolish for Miladys sake, while Milady said something mean to him in order to stop him. Forgive my directness, but this feels like a lovers quarrel. L lovers Natsuyas face flushed red at hearing this. Only people really close to each other will have this type of problem. It would seem that unbeknownst to me, Milady and Haruta-san have already become more than just friends, Mai said with a big grin. As a maid, Im quite curious just how much youve developed your relationship with him. After all, depending on the circumstances, I may have to change how I address Haruta-san. I havent developed it at all! Natsuya waved her hands indicating no in embarrassment. Were just friends, theres nothing special between us Although she was saying so, she couldnt help but think about the intimate contact she had with him before, which caused her red face to only flush a deeper red. Oh my Mais smile became rather deep upon witnessing her masters reaction. It would seem that some interrogation whoops, I mean more questions will be necessary for me to fully understand whats going on. Eh? Natsuya didnt hear what Mai said clearly. I was saying that Milady, your current appearance is quite cute~ C cute Yep, really cute. Please allow me to take a few pictures. No! Dont take pictures of me! Then, how about a video? No recordings, either! The maid put away her cell phone regretfully as Natsuya was staring at her. By the way, Milady, would you like to reconcile with Haruta-san? Yeah, of course. Then simply go find him for a discussion, Mai told her gently. Perhaps Haruta-san is a bit unhappy right now, but as long as Milady tells him your feelings, hell definitely understand. Yeah Natsuya nodded. Actually, even if you dont go talk to him, I feel that hes the type who will calm down by himself after a while and understand Miladys heartfelt intentions. However, rather than waiting for this to happen, its probably still better to go talk to him now, which will avoid leaving any negative feelings between you. Its also an excellent opportunity to develop your relationship! Natsuya was rendered speechless. As for how to develop your relationship, thats not something a mere maid like me is qualified of giving advice about. However, if Milady wishes, Ill be more than delighted to give my advice~ Mais smile grew much warmer. The red-faced student council president was silent for several seconds in front of the older maids sister-like smile before she finally responded, No need, thank you very much. Seiji cast [Summoning]. A faint green mist appeared before him and started gathering however, it failed to form anything in the end as it dissipated. Im still doing something wrong. Seiji rubbed his chin and continued mulling over the correct way to utilize this spell. At this moment, someone tugged on his shirt. Seiji turned around to see the petite heterochromia cat-eared girl silently looking at him. Good evening, Kirin-san. The cat girls ears twitched upon hearing his greeting. Then, she held up a bag to him and opened it up. Seiji smelled something with a tantalizing aroma, and saw that the bag contained fish-shaped dessertstaiyaki! Thank you. He took one and smiled as he thanked her. He recalled the time when he had brought taiyaki over to the hospital and had great fun playing video games together with Rana and Natsuya. Seiji took a bite of the taiyaki dessert, causing a sweet taste to spread in his mouth. Rana took one as well and started biting down with a joyous expression on her face. No matter how many times Seiji saw this expression of hers, he always felt that it was quite cute. Seiji thought that to himself as he smiled and observed Rana. The two of them faced each other and simply ate desserts in silence. Have you grown slightly taller in comparison to when we first met? Seiji noticed a slight difference in Ranas height. Rana nodded. Continue growing properly. Youll surely become a great beauty in the future. Rana squinted her eyes. Er Did I say something wrong? Seiji asked as he noticed that she seemed to be displeased. Meow. The cat girl put her taiyaki that she had only half finished eating back into the bag and handed the bag to Seiji. Seiji was rather mystified by this, but took the taiyaki bag anyways. Then, he saw Rana taking a few steps away and then stopping and shutting her eyes. A dark red glow gradually enveloped the cat-eared girls body. This glow gradually transformed into a thick mist that covered her all over. This mist caused Seiji to recall the way Rana appeared previously when dueling against Okubo Yoshiaki. Is she angry to the point where she seriously wants to beat me up? Did I really say something that bad? Just as he was thinking this, the mist became even thicker, and something white flashed inside, faintly giving off a tremendously imposing manner. Meow Meow!! A sharp howl came from within the mist, and a strong light instantly dispelled the mist! Seiji was forced to squint his eyes due to the sudden strong light. When he recovered his vision and looked again, what he saw was A beautiful cat woman with an excellent figure! What Seijis mouth was left wide agape as he stood there stunned, not daring to believe his eyes. This cat woman was much taller than Ranas typical middle schooler appearance and had an ample bosom, a slender waist, and a firm butt. Dark-red fur grew over certain parts of her body as if to intentionally hide only the private areas. Two cute cat ears were on her head, and Rana still retained her beautiful heterochromia eyes. Her fingernails were long and sharp, and she even had a furry tail behind her that was lightly wagging. Meow~ The cat woman smiled seductively as she made a soft sound and retracted her fingernails er, claws. Rana folded her arms and pushed her own chest upwards, creating an incredibly alluring scene. Seiji felt like his blood rapidly increased its circulation rate upon witnessing this scene! Kirin-san, you Chapter 444 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu She actually increased in size!? This transformation was a type of synchronization with her cat spirit, right? Was such a high degree of synchronization really alright!? Seiji knew that having too high a level of synchronization would be dangerous and had the potential to cause harm to ones soul. Seiji had personally experienced this when synchronizing with Minamoto no Raiko. However Rana seemed to be just fine. The devilishly seductive cat womans breasts whoops, charisma was astonishing. There was a huge contrast with the cute little cat girl from earlier! Seiji felt like the change in appearance was as massive as a cat girl from Nekopara suddenly changing into Catwoman from the Batman franchise. Rana lithely stepped closer to him like a cat would with that seductive smile on her face as she approached. Wait a moment Seiji sensed that perhaps he was in a certain type of danger. Natsuya headed for the underground practice field. Mais words caused her to think about various wildly imaginative things for a while, so it took quite a while for her to calm herself down and for the red blush to recede from her face. An opportunity to develop my relationship with him? Although she understood what Mai meant, she wanted to reconcile with Seiji first. She arrived at the practice field with such a mindset. Thats when she discovered Dont hug me, dont lick me! Although it feels really nice, its a bit bad because it feels too nice!! Meow meow~~ The handsome boy was currently engaging in intimate behavior with a beautiful cat woman while hugging her! Natsuya was rendered speechless. I know that youre already a great beauty now, an incredibly charismatic, mature beauty! Thats why you can stop now, no need to do any more, otherwise eh? Seiji felt a chill run down his spine, causing him to reflexively look behind him only to see the student council president quietly standing there with an icy expression and a distant look in her eyes. Scary! Seiji felt himself breaking out into a cold sweat. Kirin-san, please stop already Meow~ Rana still hugged him without letting go, squeezing her chest against his, sticking her face right on top of his while gently licking his face and ears. This felt amazing! It feels too amazing, which is why I truly want her to stop! Especially all the more so because her master is standing right beside us!! After the cat girl transformed herself into a cat woman, not only did her figure become much fuller, her personality seemed to have gotten more interested in sexy things No, wait! Perhaps she just lost her sense of reason. Seiji could sense that Natsuyas gaze upon him was growing icier by the second, so he steeled his resolve and forcefully pushed Rana off of him. Take a look, Natsuya er, your lady that you serve is here. Meow? Rana turned around to see Natsuya and revealed another seductive smile upon seeing her master. She dashed over and instantly hugged Natsuya! Lick~ Lick Lick~~ Rana, dont do that, it really tickles, Natsuya told her helplessly while being licked. She could only accept the hug and pat Rana on the back. Meow~~ The cat woman made a joyous sound as she wagged her butt and furry tail in unison. Seiji was rendered speechless. He did his best to avert his gaze while reciting pi in his mind in order to reach a mental state of blankness! Hmph Rana, were leaving. Natsuya glanced at Seiji one more time before she took her Spirit-branded Retainer and left. Seiji watched them leave. Only after they left did he suddenly recall that they forgot something. The taiyaki He smiled wryly at the bag of taiyaki that he was still holding. Ill bring it upstairs for them later. Natsuya no longer felt like impulsively going to Seiji for a discussion. That was due to what she just saw although she knew that it really wasnt his fault, she was still displeased! Besides, why is it that I have to be the one to go to him to discuss things? While I might have been the one who said something a little unpleasant to hear, he was the one who insisted on doing something foolish first. Shouldnt he be the one coming to look for me!? Her displeasure created such thoughts in her mind, so she was no longer motivated to go and speak to him. After remaining angry for a while in her study, the student council president went and took a shower, then finished some more work before finally going to her bedroom and sleeping. The next morning. When Natsuya got out of bread and began eating breakfast, she was astonished to hear from Mai that Seiji was still at the underground practice field! Haruta-san pulled an all-nighter practicing his cultivation. Hes been working truly hard, Mai informed Natsuya. I went and called for him to come eat breakfast, but he refused, saying that he only had a little more to go. Natsuya remained silent. While working hard is a good thing, I feel like hes almost forcing himself I think that this is no good. Mai sighed. Something flashed in Natsuyas eyes. Indeed, I have experience in knowing that too much cultivation can actually be harmful to ones body. Ill go speak to Haruta-kun in a bit, Hitaka indicated. No Hitaka, Ill go. Natsuya stopped Hitaka from going. Alright. It should be fine if Milady handles things. The red-haired girl nodded. At the practice field, Seiji cast [Summoning]. This time, a green mist appeared before him and quickly materialized into a Spiritual Creature that seemed to be physical! He summoned a dog demon that had a pale body and cyan-colored claws. There was a green glow in its eyes that gave it a rather demonic aura. Excellent. He finally mastered [Summoning]. Seiji observed his dog demon for quite a while before canceling the spell and letting it disappear. He then opened up his system. He had reached 100% progress in finishing his mastery of [Beginner-level Summoning]. Seiji immediately paid the points required and officially learned this spell through his system. He immediately heard the sound of a system notification as words appeared before him. [Character reward card [Shika Kagura]s additional ability 1 has been activated due to the prerequisites being fulfilled. It shall now take effect.] His Shika cards first ability!? Seiji immediately checked it out. [Additional ability 1: White Calamity (Beginner-level Summoning required as a prerequisite.] [Special summoning technique. You may summon a powerful humanoid Spiritual Creature containing the power of the Reapers Curse. This Spiritual Creature can move by itself, or you can attach it to a Spiritual Ability user. Lasts for two minutes. Can only be used one time per day C A pure white soul containing the incarnation of calamity.] Seiji was astonished at this ability. He recalled that icy-cold rainy night and sunk into nostalgia for a while. Footsteps approached him. Seiji instantly returned to his senses, turned off his system, and looked to see who it was. Good morning, Seiji. Good morning, Natsuya. The two of them greeted each other. I heard that you pulled an all-night cultivating here. Natsuya looked at him. Yes, I put in some effort. Seiji smiled. Its nice that youre working hard, but dont force yourself theres no need to force yourself. I havent been forcing myself I think I can do even more if I force myself. Several seconds of silence fell between them. I want a relaxing and fun life, Natsuya. However, life isnt always so relaxing and fun. Theres always going to be uncomfortable things, displeasing things, sad things, and even impossible things theyll always exist. Seiji averted his gaze, and seemed to be looking at somewhere far off in the distance. The former me used to avoid, escape from, and ignore such things Seiji Now that Ive changed my life entirely, I wish to treat such things differently from how I used to, Seiji stated calmly. Perhaps this is arrogant of me, not knowing where I stand. Perhaps its even foolish. However, as long as Im taking different actions from before, I feel that theres more value to my life than in the past. Its not at the level of merely more value,'' Natsuya said softly as she glanced at him. Youre already living excellently compared to the you in the past. Seiji smiled faintly in response to her sentence with something deep contained within his smile. I would like to discuss the matter of Akatsuki Mitarai with you one more time, Seiji mentioned. Are you still intending to duel with him? Something flashed in Natsuyas eyes. Thats right. However Chapter 445 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Im not going to duel that guy by myself. Instead, I want to duel him together with you. Eh? After you lectured me, I carefully thought things over, and came to the conclusion that it was indeed too arrogant of me to want to singlehandedly take on Akatsuki Mitarai. Also, I didnt take your pride into consideration, Seiji said seriously while looking at Natsuya. Just as he said, hes your opponent. For me to want to duel him and make you into a mere spectator was truly foolish of me. I shouldnt have taken the main role away from you. Youre the real person that should be dealing with Akatsuki Mitarai, while I should only be your companion That is to say, the correct way is for me to fight together with you against Akatsuki, just like when we fought together against Okubo Yoshiaki. Natsuya didnt know what to say after hearing all this. His logic sounded correct, but she somehow still felt like there was something off. The student council president revealed a complex expression. Akatsuki Mitarai is very strong. I learned that already at the Winter Snow Festival. This will definitely be a difficult duel, but we can win. Just give me a little more time Wait I noticed something wrong here. Natsuya stopped him. Hm? Whats wrong? Seiji asked that with his eyes. I recall that I told you to stop getting involved in this and to leave it alone I apologize, thats impossible, Seiji responded directly. Ive said it multiple times that I truly dislike that guy and really want to beat him up. So you just changed your idea of dueling him by yourself to dueling him together with me? Yep. Isnt this just a circular way of coming back to the starting point!? Natsuya felt rather chaotic inside as her expression became even more complex. Seiji looked directly at her. Dont you want to duel with Akatsuki Mitarai and utterly defeat him? Its not that Then is it that you think hes too strong, and that we cant win? Natsuya felt silent. Indeed, that was the foundational problem. If it was so easy to defeat Akatsuki, she would have done so long ago. It was precisely because he was stronger than her that she had always been forced into passivity. Akatsuki Mitarai probably thinks the exact same thing, which actually gives us a chance, Seiji stated. Hell definitely accept your duel request and might even give in to some of our requests for the duels conditions. You may view challenging him to a duel as something risky, but just allowing him to continue doing as he pleases is just as risky, or perhaps even riskier. After all, he has a stalkers fascination with you, and definitely wont be giving up on you. Its certain that hell be doing something on his own in the future. Rather than waiting like this and giving him the opportunity to make all the preparations he wants, why not just go all out right now just like how we dealt with Okubo Yoshiaki, forcing him into an official duel before he was completely ready. Besides, if you think about things pessimistically, I think that Akatsukis well-prepared already. Otherwise, why else would he be in such a hurry to get rid of me? Of course, maybe he just dislikes me, but there are worse possibilities out there as well, right? Something flashed in Natsuyas eyes. While it may be willful of me to say what Im saying, I didnt just mention it casually. I hope that you can consider what I said. Seiji retracted his gaze. Also, I need just a little more time Hmm? Natsuya didnt clearly hear the last part of his sentence. Im going to go eat breakfast now. Lets talk after that. Seiji left just like this after saying so. Natsuya watched him leave. She didnt imagine what would happen to him immediately after breakfast In his guest room, Seiji lay on his bed, opened up his system, and chose the [Yin-Yang Seal activation card] in his system. An exquisitely beautiful card that glowed silver appeared in front of him. There was a shadowy figure that gave off a mystical upon the card. This shadow was wearing white clothing and appeared to be trying to create a seal. Seiji was intending to use this card now to fulfill the final two requirements that he needed to create his own [Yin-Yang Seal]! However, he believed that the process likely wouldnt be so easy on his body. Seiji mentally prepared himself, then used his card on the fifth and sixth requirements for the [Yin-Yang Seal]. His card instantly transformed into a blinding silvery-white light that entered his body. Seiji witnessed the progress requirements for these final two requirements increase at a high speed. Then, it felt like something was exploding in his brain! His consciousness was instantly swept away before he even felt any pain. Seiji faintly felt as if he was floating. Everything was dark around him. However, he could sense some colors and hear some sounds. The colors transformed into scenes, and the sounds became livelier. He could smell aromas and felt as if he could touch something but there was still some sort of barrier. Something gigantic, countless and endless existed here, touching, colliding, overlapping, combining Some voices that sounded very far away spoke up. What exactly are Spiritual Power and Mana? Spiritual Power is human ability to control Mana, while Mana is the original energy of all beings. Thats such a rough description. What do you believe, then? Spiritual Power aside, Mana this type of energy, when you think about it, it breaks so many natural laws, such as conservation of energy, creating matter out of nothing, and so on. Its quite inconceivable. From my experiences, I suspect that its something not completely from this world. What do you mean? Mana is actually an energy product of different worlds produced by many parallel dimensions colliding or overlapping together! Oh this is quite an interesting theory of yours. I know, right? At the very least, I think its a lot more interesting than such a rough description like calling it the original energy of all beings. Heh heh, just because you were bored, you so casually refuted what all Yin-Yang Masters no, what all Spiritual Ability users in the world believe to be one of the basics of Mana. Dont make me sound so grand. I was just mentioning it as a casual aside Apart from my Parallel Dimension Theory, I also have a Dark Matter Theory as well. Whats that? Id have to explain dark matter first then, along with dark energy. Actually, I dont really understand these either, after all, Im only The voices gradually faded. Who were these two people talking to each other? Seiji felt like he knew, but also didnt know. He floated just like this, feeling and experiencing things His consciousness gradually rose, but also felt like it was falling. His consciousness separated into two clear extremes that then combined again with each other. When everything, including the very worlds existence, is unclear, just like illusions, what is your most fundamental nature? Seiji felt like he heard this question and smiled in response to whatever existence asked him this. My answer is simple. Im simply The handsome boy opened his eyes. He felt like he just finished a long journey that he had forgotten during his sleep as he rested on his bed. He couldnt remember what occurred, but felt that something had definitely changed within him. I what He carefully thought about what happened, then recalled who he was and what he was doing. Im Seiji Haruta and from this moment onward Seiji lifted his hand as something silver flashed on his palm. An intricate three-colored runic seal appeared, intersecting with black, white, and gray in a complex pattern that seemed like a version of the Yin-Yang diagram. I am now a Yin-Yang Master. Chapter 446 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu He successfully changed job classes! Was that what he was supposed to say here? Seiji opened up his system and chose [Yin-Yang Seal]. He found that he now had many new options, such as [Spirit Body], [Spirit Vision], [Cleansing], [Barriers], [Seals], [Summoning], [Spirit Raising], and so on along with [Contract with a Spirit-branded Retainer]. Originally, the [Contract with a Spirit-branded Retainer] option was under [Spiritual Abilities], but now that he activated his Yin-Yang Seal, it automatically moved here. His [Spiritual Abilities] option now contained [Yin-Yang Seal level up] as a new option. When he inspected this option, he saw [Read an intermediate technique manual detailing how to become a Yin-Yang Master or read other equivalent information. Learn and understand it fully C 0% completed.] [Cultivate your Spiritual Power and improve your level C current progress 0%.] [Cultivate your Mana and improve your level C current progress 0%.] [??? (Prerequisites not met; will be revealed after completing the above 3 conditions.)] The conditions were almost exactly the same as when he needed to learn the [Yin-Yang Seal] in the first place. In fact, the only word that was added was intermediate. If everything else was the same, he figured that there would be requirements to improve his spells levels, learn from a Yin-Yang Master as his teacher, and do a ritual to level up his Yin-Yang Seal something like that? Since Ive already seen all these requirements before, system, why dont you just show me all the conditions in one go? Systems statement (imagined by Seiji): I wont show you, so what are you gonna do, bite me!? Seiji was rendered speechless by his own imagination. Who knew what his system was up to? He decided to continue checking out the options under [Yin-Yang Seal]. [Spirit Body] was a method of overlaying Mana on his body that would increase his Spiritual Power and defense against spells. This was an enhanced version of [Beginner-level Body-strengthening technique] due to his Yin-Yang Seal. As an enhanced version, its effects would be further improved. This spell could also be singled out to be cultivated by itself. [Spirit Vision] was an enhanced version of [Beginner-level Astral Vision]. This would improve his ability to see Spiritual Creatures, as well as give him the ability to detect the relative strength of Spiritual Ability users. [Cleansing], [Barriers], [Seals], [Summoning], [Spirit Raising], and so on all had more obvious meanings, and were basically enhanced versions of what hed already learned. Again, all of these could be cultivated as stand-alone spells. In summary, the Yin-Yang Seal seemed to Seiji like a cheat-like function that was capable of enhancing some of his spells. The enhanced spells were related to the original spells but also independent. They were mainly all controlled by the Yin-Yang Seal. Seiji turned off his system after perusing everything and revealed his own seal on his hand. Black, white, and gray a tri-colored modified version of a Yin-Yang diagram why did his seal end up taking such a pattern? Seiji felt like he had experienced something while he was unconscious just earlier. However, he was unable to recall anything. Forget it, he decided to stop thinking about it. He checked to see what time it was. It was almost noon Just as he was thinking that it should be time for lunch, he heard a knock on his door. He got up and opened the door to see that it was Mai. Junior, you spent an entire morning in your room, what were you doing Eh? The maid Mai noticed that something was different and immediately cast Astral Vision, which turned her eyes blue. Junior you Heh, you noticed so quickly. As expected of Senpai, Seiji said pretentiously as he slowly lifted his right hand and revealed his Yin-Yang Seal on the back of his hand. He then posed immaturely in a method that he copied from an anime. Mai widened her eyes upon seeing this scene. This this is Although she really wanted to comment on Seijis pretentiousness, she received too much of an impact for her to know what to say. A Yin-Yang Seal he actually became a Yin-Yang Master! How was this possible!? Mai was quite certain that during breakfast, Seiji had still been only a Spiritual Ability user. But after he spent a morning in his room, he became a Yin-Yang Master!? That seemed impossible!!?? However, the indisputable fact was right before her. This was definitely a Yin-Yang Seal! The special feature of Yin-Yang Masters!!! Unbelievable Although she knew already that Seiji Haruta could be considered a genius, having noticed his amazing growth rate in Spiritual Power and Mana, to become a Yin-Yang Master in such a short time period was still Mai was unable to find words to describe her current feelings. She recalled the shock she had when he Visualized for an entire night. Compared to now how to say it, it felt different somehow, and impossible to compare. Even the word miracle seemed insufficient to describe this no, she had to stop herself from thinking about it. Senpai? Seiji began feeling rather awkward in his pose when he noticed that Mai seemed to have been petrified, without moving even slightly. He even waved his hand in front of her face. The maid Mai finally returned to her senses and fixed her expression to the point where she calmed down on the surface. I have a question for you, junior, Mai spoke in a calm voice. Hm? Are you really human? Seiji was rendered speechless by this question. Although he also knew that suddenly becoming a Yin-Yang Master was something astonishing, being confronted so directly like this still felt rather awkward. Yes, I am Dont joke around like that, Senpai. Im asking you a serious question. Thats even worse! Why cant you just say that its a joke? Im beginning to suspect that youre some god or demon. I wouldnt dare joke about such a matter. Dont suddenly treat a human as another species! Haruta, oh wise and venerated god, please grant my wish. Youre causing me to think of a character who doesnt like to speak but is capable of doing anything, but Im not like that, so dont do this to me! Great demon Haruta, please fulfill my desires. Although Im somewhat curious what your desires could be, Im not a demon, either, so please stop! What a troublesome god or demon you are. Im just an ordinary person! Something steely flashed in Mais eyes. No ordinary person would be able to create their own Yin-Yang Seal simply by staying in their room for a single morning! Please dont slander ordinary people, junior!! Was I slandering them!? The fact that you call yourself an ordinary person is a huge insult to ordinary people everywhere! I feel like Im the one being insulted here! Admit it! Junior, youre actually not human at all! Ill never admit that even to my death!! The two of them argued for a while about this topic. Fine then, it was wrong of me to act so pretentiously. However, Senpai, your reaction was a bit ridiculous as well. Seiji sighed. It wasnt ridiculous at all but it seems my junior is still my junior. Excellent. Mai smiled. Of course I am. The only difference is that now I have a Yin-Yang Seal. I definitely wouldnt become something else entirely. Mai recalled what hed said before about not changing and smiled gently. Honestly, a boy like him is Come have lunch. Tell Milady and the others about your job class change as well. Although I think job class change works as a description as well, it still sounds rather subtle when Senpai is the one saying it How about the word evolution instead then? Job class change will be fine, thank you very much. The two of them went to the dining hall together. After that, as expected, everyone was shocked. Natsuya didnt manage to calm down until after lunch was over. Although she knew already that Seiji was an extraordinary person, this was still she didnt even know how to describe it. Not only was she shocked to her core, Hitaka was astonished as well. Even Rana widened her eyes as she dropped the dried fish that she was chewing. In just one morning, simply by staying in his room, Seiji completely changed himself from a Spiritual Ability user into a Yin-Yang Master even ancient legends werent so ridiculous! At the very least, the stories that Natsuya knew didnt have any tales like this!! Mai chuckled and said that she was so shocked that she felt like Seiji was a god or demon Natsuya had to agree with Mais opinion. Natsuya already felt this from Seiji in the past, and now she was feeling it again all the more clearly. The dark curtain that covered him was revealed slightly again by the time that this was all over, just what type of person would Seiji reveal himself as to the world? The Yoruhana Family daughter didnt know what to think as she looked at the handsome boy before her. Chapter 447 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu After eating lunch, Natsuya and Seiji had a discussion in her study. How did you do it? Although Natsuya felt that it may be improper to pry, she was unable to restrain her curiosity and still asked it in the end. It definitely was no easy matter to create ones own Yin-Yang Seal. Every Yin-Yang Master knew just how difficult it was, which was why Natsuya found Seijis situation truly incomprehensible. Perhaps it was a bit of an exaggeration to call Seiji a god or demon because of it, but having these types of thoughts were understandable. Actually, I recalled my previous lifes memories. Seiji pretended to be serious. In my previous life I was Seimei Kamijou! Natsuya was rendered speechless. The study fell silent for several seconds. Haha, I was just joking. Seiji chuckled. I dont really know how I did it myself, either. That was the truth. It was all taken care of by his system, and Seiji really had no idea what the process of creating a Yin-Yang Seal should have been like. Natsuya didnt laugh at his joke. Instead, she continued staring at him. Perhaps that really is the case Eh? Perhaps you really are Seimei Kamiakis reincarnation, the student council president stated with a serious expression. This time, it was Seijis turn to be rendered speechless. The study fell silent for another several seconds. Cough lets discuss something else instead. Seiji forcefully changed the topic in order to avoid the mysterious awkwardness he was feeling. What do you feel now about us dueling together against Akatsuki Mitarai? Something flashed in Natsuyas eyes. You became a Yin-Yang Master this is an excellent ace up our sleeves. If we use this well, we can indeed defeat him. I know, right? I said before that we can win. Theres still a great amount of risk, though. After all, you only became a Yin-Yang Master today, and youre a complete newbie. Natsuya folded her arms. Rather than dueling with him right away, I think that it would be much better to stall for time. After all, with your rate of growth, it probably wont take long before youre at a level where youll surpass him completely. Seiji didnt say anything to this. But you dont want to do things like that, and I think that doing things that way would be relying far too much on you. Natsuya chuckled lightly. Akatsuki Mitarai is my opponent as you said. You cant retract those words of yours. Seiji simply looked at her. Youve already worked so hard that youve successfully become a Yin-Yang Master. If I still want to retreat after all that, it would be so unseemly. Thats why, for the sake of your willfulness and my pride There was a sharp glint in the Yoruhana Family daughters eyes. Lets get rid of that guy together! Seiji smiled as he heard her words filled with battle spirit. What was the correct strategy for two weaker Yin-Yang Masters allied together to deal with a much stronger Yin-Yang Master? The first and most basic strategy that anyone would be able to think of would be to use an advantage of numbers in Spirit-branded Retainers. Use swarm tactics to take care of the enemys Spirit-branded Retainers, then finally surround and defeat Akatsuki. Or, at the very start, use swarm tactics to overwhelm him. However, Natsuya eliminated this option immediately. It wasnt because it was too shallow, but rather because they wouldnt be able to carry it out. To my knowledge, Akatsuki Mitarai has three Spirit-branded Retainers. If theres no limitations set on the duel, then he has the capability to hire another two temporary Spirit-branded Retainers for a total of five, Natsuya explained. As for our side, if I cancel my temporary contract with you, I can have one additional temporary Spirit-branded Retainer. As for you even if youre capable of maintaining two Spirit-branded Retainers with your current level of Spiritual Power, if you add two to Hitaka, Rana, and a temporary hired Spirit-branded Retainer, well still only be two Yin-Yang Masters and five Spirit-branded Retainers, an advantage of only one person over Akatsuki. Thats not much to speak of. Also, since I dont possess a Soul Spirit yet, Im currently still your temporary Spirit-branded Retainer; if you cancel the temporary contract and I lose my bonded spirit, my combat strength will be greatly decreased, Seiji added. Indeed. So, assuming that the duel wont have any number restrictions for the participants, it still wouldnt be an advantage for us. And only restricting the number that he can have on his side without restricting our side thats pretty much impossible to negotiate for as a condition. Since they were unable to have the advantage in quantity, they would have to turn to quality instead. We should form a Spirit-branded Alliance,'' Natsuya suggested. Whats that? Thats a process by which two Yin-Yang Masters summon spirits for each other, making both Yin-Yang Masters into each others Spirit-branded Retainer. This will form an intimate alliance, and its also slightly stronger than typical Spirit-branded Retainer contracts. Natsuya paused for a moment. That is to say, Im going to modify the type of contract you have with me, and you need to summon a spirit for me and make me into your Spirit-branded Retainer. There was this type of trick available? Seiji raised his eyebrows in surprise. After forming a Spirit-branded Alliance with each other, both of us will become a bit stronger, but itll also put more of a burden on us. Since I have a Soul Spirit already, adding a bonded spirit to myself as well will increase the burden upon me even further, although Ill also become stronger. So, its just like equipping yourself with a second weapon thats a bit heavy. While your attack power will increase, there will be a greater burden to carry? Yes, thats an apt analogy. Natsuya nodded. As for the problem of the burden, I wont be able to maintain this Spirit-branded Alliance indefinitely. However, maintaining it until the conclusion of the duel should be fine. Also, since the Spirit-branded Alliance is two-way, its a more intimate connection compared to normal Spirit-branded Retainer contracts. The effect of Mana Exchange will occur. Whats that? Simply speaking, after spiritually connecting to each other, your Mana and mine will be connected as well. It might help to improve both our powers, but also might cause the opposite effect and decrease our powers if we lack compatibility. Then what should we do to make sure that our powers are increased rather than decreased? That depends on the compatibility. I dont know the specifics, either. We can only find out by trying. Well be able to become much stronger if were highly compatible. If not, well actually become weaker Seiji blinked at this. This sounds rather similar to some situation from a hot-blooded battle manga. Hah, I totally agree. Natsuya smiled. I believe that we should be highly compatible. Let us become powerful partners no, the strongest combination of all! Seiji made an immature pose that he copied from a battle mangas main character as he spoke in a passionate tone. When the president heard him say we should be highly compatible, her heartbeat rapidly increased and her face began to slightly flush red. Partners that sounds really nice. More ripples appeared in her heart when she tried imagining this. No, no, I cant be thinking of such things right now. Natsuya forced herself to regain her senses as she continued explaining, Also, after making the Spirit-branded Alliance with me, if you still have extra Spiritual Power remaining, go ahead and make Rana into your Spirit-branded Retainer as well. There was this type of trick as well!? Seiji was incredibly astonished. Kirin-san is your Spirit-branded Retainer already. Its possible for me to contract with her as well? Yes, as long as I, the original contractor, agree to it. Natsuya nodded. This is known as a Double Spirit Contract. Similar to how Ill have to undertake the burden of both a Soul Spirit and a bonded spirit, Rana will undertake an additional burden as well, and also receive a suitable increase in her power level. Can she undertake such a burden? Its not a problem. Ranas probably more capable of maintaining this burden for longer than even I am. No need to worry. Alright, then and if I still have extra Spiritual Power, should I do the same thing for Shuho-san? Yes, if youre still capable of it. Having Natsuya and her two Spirit-branded Retainers all become his own Spirit-branded Retainers as well Seiji felt that this was all quite subtle. More accurately speaking, he was acting the part of something similar to being an additional equipment storage warehouse for them, rather than truly becoming their master and them becoming his servants. But even if it was only in name, having three beautiful girls join him as his Spirit-branded Retainers sounded really nice to him. He tried imagining Natsuya, Hitaka, and Rana, the tree beauties calling himself Master all together Yep, he gave this scene one hundred and thirty-two likes! Hey wait, wasnt this scene similar to what he saw when he was undergoing [Visualization]? Chapter 448 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Logically speaking, a newbie that just became a Yin-Yang Master wont be able to maintain three Spirit-branded Retainers. But, since its you maybe youll actually be able to do it. Seiji was in the middle of recalling his [Visualization] experience when Natsuyas words snapped him back to his senses. If youre really capable of maintaining three Spirit-branded Retainers, then we shall fight as a four-person team and make Akatsuki Mitarai use only a four-person team as well. Hes highly likely to agree to this condition. And if I cant? In the absolute worst-case scenario, just you and I will fight together, and well make Akatsuki only be able to use a two-person team for the duel Hell likely agree to this as well, but will probably demand conditions of his own in exchange. Understood. Seiji nodded. At any rate, the number of Spirit-branded Retainers that he was able to maintain would be the critical point. Lets just try it immediately, starting from the Spirit-branded Alliance what should I do specifically? Ill teach you. With your rate of learning, itll probably take you only one day to master it. As she said this, Natsuya couldnt help but imagine what type of spirit he would summon for her once they contracted with each other. Later that night, Seiji received a phone call from Hisashi. Seigo, are you free tonight? Im a bit busy. Whats the matter? Theres something I wanted to discuss with you face to face. Since youre busy, it can wait until later. Oh alright. Hisashi ended the conversation there. Seiji was somewhat concerned about what Hisashi wanted to discuss but it didnt seem like something urgent since Hisashi was willing to wait, so Seiji decided to put it behind him. Seiji was currently wearing white-colored monk attire, sitting in Natsuyas spellcasting room on top of the Yin-Yang diagram. After putting away his cell phone, Seiji shut his eyes once more and calmed his mind as he uttered an incantation. He felt and experienced as he attempted to communicate with the spirits of heaven and earth, or the existences that had the potential to become bonded spirits. He had learned everything Natsuya taught him already. This was the final step to summoning a spirit to descend upon someone else, the power to create a Spirit-branded Retainer. Seiji got rid of all idle thoughts and maintained a calm mind as he focused entirely on searching for the spirits. He maintained this state of mind for an unknown period of time. His consciousness gradually sank into the darkness. There were many silver lights flashing in the darkness, seeming just like fireflies or starlight. Seiji felt quite mystical and empty in this darkness. His consciousness was awake, but his thoughts were stopped. No need to think. Feel things with your heart. Seiji felt as if he heard someone say this. He did as the voice instructed. He felt many things. Mysteriousness, grandiosity, sadness, passion, hatred, joy, fear These things were indescribable and didnt need to be described. They the spirits had always been there. They had always existed. If you have need for us, go ahead and summon, a calm voice spoke. We shall help you at any time that you require, a gentle voice told him. Everyones always been waiting. A hearty voice chuckled. These voices that sounded distant and hazy seemed quite familiar yet also just like illusions Seiji slowly opened his eyes and noticed that tears were streaming down his cheeks. Thats strange, why Seiji wiped away his tears in confusion as he didnt understand what was going on. He felt like he had succeeded in connecting with the spirits but what was with his current emotions? His heart was filled with indescribable sadness, and tears kept flowing out from him uncontrollably. Natsuya didnt mention anything about such a phenomenon? Was there a problem with what he did somewhere? He didnt understand. Although he didnt understand, he felt that it wasnt because of any problems. Nothing felt wrong with his body, and although he felt quite sad, he didnt feel any negative emotions, and even faintly felt that this was a good thing. Seiji allowed himself to immerse in this strange sensation for a while and calmly waited for his emotions to return to normal. Some time later, Natsuya arrived. Hows the situation Eh? The student council president was astonished to see Seijis current expression. Seiji, why are you I dont know, either. Seiji shook his head. Just now, I sensed something successfully. When I returned to my senses, I was already like this. Are you in discomfort? No, Im just feeling a bit sad. Its difficult to express if I had to describe it, it feels similar to what would happen if I just watched an incredibly moving and heartwarming movie. Natsuya was rendered speechless. Ive never met with such a situation in my cultivation, nor have I heard of such a thing, she finally said after remaining speechless for several seconds. Are you certain that youre alright? Im fine Do you have some tissues? Natsuya handed him her handkerchief instead. Thank you. Seiji wiped away his tears with her handkerchief, and detected a nice aroma from the handkerchief. This Ill return it to you after I wash it. No need. I can just have it washed right now. Finally, some time later, that mysterious sadness finally dissipated and Seijis emotions returned to normal. Natsuya was inwardly exclaiming at how fast Seiji had been able to connect with the spirits. She then told Seiji to rest up for tonight and to do the Spirit-branded Alliance tomorrow. I dont need to rest. Lets do it right now, Seiji stated. But you Im fine. Although Im not sure why, I feel pretty good right now. Things will definitely succeed if we do the Spirit-branded Alliance right now! I just have such a feeling. There was deep confidence stemming from somewhere within him. It was equally as mysterious as the earlier sadness, but it wasnt a bad feeling at all. You really think so? Natsuya looked at him. I really think so. Seiji remained adamant. Several seconds of silence reigned between them. Alright then, if thats what you believe, lets do it right now. The president chose to believe in Seiji. Seiji smiled until he came to a sudden realization that what he said just now sounded like a double entendre? Er he decided to pay it no mind. They spent a significant amount of time on the preparations. Apart from Seiji and Natsuya who changed into her shrine maiden clothing, Hitaka, Rana, and Mai all came to the spellcasting room as well. Hitaka and the others were here in order to deal with any unexpected events that might possibly occur. If there was a problem with the Spirit-branding ritual, then they would be the ones to deal with it. Here are the steps: first, Im going to change the type of contract that I have with you. Next, you create a contract with me and summon a spirit to make me into your Spirit-branded Retainer. Finally, the two of us shall confirm and link our contracts, Natsuya explained. Understand everything? Yep, clearly. Seiji nodded in a serious fashion. Alright, lets begin. Natsuya reached out with both her hands. Seiji who was standing across from her also reached out with both his hands and clasped her hands. Then, both of them shut their eyes. Under the watchful gaze of the five directional divine spirits, INatsuya Yoruhana, right here and now, shall change the content of my contract with Seiji Haruta As Natsuya uttered her incantation, Seiji gradually felt her spell taking effect upon him, causing something within his body to heat up. Natsuya asked him if he agreed to the changed content of the contract, and Seiji gave his confirmation. That successfully finished the first step. Then, the second step Please answer me, what is your name? Natsuya Yoruhana. Are you willing to accept, with the Spirits of Heaven, the Souls of the Earth, the Azure Dragon of the East, the White Tiger of the West, the Vermillion Bird of the South, the Black Turtle of the North, and the Yellow Dragon of the Center as your witnesses, and sign a contract with me? I am. With my blood as the contract, and my seal as the catalyst, I shall summon a spirit from the heavens and earth upon your body, to become your strength and fight for our cause Seiji clearly elucidated the incantation as he utilized his Mana to cast this spell by communicating with the spirits for a summoning. He then sensed a powerful fiery existence approaching Natsuya and beginning to descend upon her. Spirit, descend! I summon thee as a Spirit-branded Retainer!! I decree it so!!! This powerful existence descended and entered Natsuyas body! At this instant, he faintly felt like he heard a voice say something, but he was unable to hear it clearly. Chapter 449 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu With the second step having succeeded as well, there was only the third and final step that remained. Seiji and Natsuya uttered incantations in unison, making a Spirit-branded Alliance with each other. Seiji felt his body heating up again, with the sensation spreading throughout him and he could physically feel like his power was increasing! Mmm~ Suddenly, he heard a strange sound. Seiji opened his eyes to discover that Natsuya who still had her eyes shut had her face flushing red and lips puckering slightly in a fashion that seemed slightly unusual. He was just about to ask what the matter was, when he heard Ahh~ The student council presidents body trembled as she continued blushing, with another strange sound coming out of her mouth. It sounded just like the sound one would hear when a woman was doing something ecchi! Seiji was stunned by this. Milady, whats the matter? Hitaka and the others came over as well. Iyagh~ Natsuya clenched Seijis hand tightly as her body shivered once again, with another even sexier sound coming out of her mouth. Everyone was rendered speechless. What was going on!? All the girls widened their eyes in surprise and reflexively stared at Seiji. I didnt do anything! Seiji wanted to extend his palms in a show of innocence. However, Natsuya kept clutching on to him tightly and wouldnt let go. Ahhh~~ Natsuyas moaning became even louder, and her face was as bright-red as an apples. Her body kept trembling for another several seconds. It was almost as if she was climaxing What should we do!? Hitaka was the first to begin panicking. After all, she had never heard of such a thing happening before! Lets try using a cleansing spell, Mai stated decisively. With the maids reminder, Hitaka swiftly made a hand seal and cast a spell upon her master. Natsuya was now panting lightly, and then her body began trembling again. However, this time she kept her lips tightly shut, and restrained herself from making any noise. Judging by this was the cleansing spell effective or ineffective? It seems to be effective. Do it again. Hitaka began casting another cleansing spell. Natsuya finally opened her mouth and spoke up, No need Im fine She slowly opened her watery eyes. Her entire expression seemed endlessly seductive and alluring. At such a time, Seiji knew that he should be worried about her condition. However, his heartbeat rapidly increased as he looked at her and imagined various things Cough, idle thoughts, begone! He forcefully stopped himself from going off track and asked her what happened. How are you feeling? Did some problem occur? Natsuya had a subtle expression as she glanced at him. Because of your Mana Eh? Your Mana intimately connected with mine, and made me feel rather strange, Natsuya said in a soft voice as her face remained red and she averted her gaze. It felt just like as if I was being intimately caressed. Seiji was rendered speechless. My Mana actually has such an effect!? He was quite astonished to hear this. What the hell is this? A power that makes other people feel like theyre being intimately caressed just what is this supposed to be!? Natsuya had said it in a more roundabout manner, but judging from her behavior just now, it would probably have been more accurate to describe it using some more explicit words. Such as how girls restored magic powers in certain anime? No, no, I didnt do such a thing! I only held her hands, such a pure action!! Seiji was thrown into internal chaos. Hitaka had a confused expression, with question marks all over her face. Something flashed in Mais eyes, while Rana merely blinked. The room fell silent for a moment. At any rate, Im alright the ritual was completed successfully without any problems. Natsuya glanced over at Hitaka and the other girls. You all dont need to worry. Its fine as long as Milady is alright, Hitaka stated as she looked over at Seiji. Juniors Mana is honestly so unique. Mai smiled faintly as she also glanced at Seiji. Rana quietly stared at Seiji. Seiji didnt know what expression he should have right now. Er I apologize, Natsuya, I didnt know that my Mana would Its not your fault. No need to mention it anymore. The president continued averting her gaze from him and wouldnt look him in the eyes. It was just a small accident, so please dont mind Please forget about it! She placed extra emphasis on the words Please forget about it. Seiji understood what she meant. Yeah, I wont remember it. Ill quickly forget about it. Thats good, then. Natsuya did her best to withstand her embarrassment. She really wanted to leave this room right now and go back to her own bedroom. However, he kept clenching her hand without letting goNo, wait, Im the one whos holding his hands and not letting him go!? Natsuya noticed this fact, which further increased her embarrassment as she hurriedly let go of his hands. Thats it, then, Im a bit tired, so Im going to rest now you should rest early as well! The student council presidents tone sounded slightly unnatural as she said this. She then turned around and left the spellcasting room. Seiji and the others watched her leave. The moment that Natsuya left, she quickened her pace and ran towards her own bedroom like the wind. She entered her room, closed the door, locked it, then collapsed on her bed and buried her face in her pillow. Wahhhh~~~~ She covered her face with her pillow to suppress her sounds as she began twisting her body. That had been too comfortable! Making a Spirit-branded Alliance and intimately being connected to him in Mana had felt indescribably comfortable! Something thick, dense, and warm had kept moving about inside her, filling her up It was far too comfortable to the extent where she even made such sounds and couldnt stop herself from trembling! So embarrassing!!! Natsuya began rolling around on her bed while making muffled shouts into her pillow. He saw me like that, and even Hitaka and the others saw me like that. Im so humiliated! I want to die!! If there had been a hole on the ground in her room, she would have definitely jumped in right now. Unfortunately, there was no such hole. She could only make do with her blanket. And so, she buried herself under her blanket as she continued her muffled shouts and kept rolling around. Im so embarrassed its all his fault! Seiji Haruta!! The scion from an illustrious family hid under her blanket and covered her face with a pillow with tears in her eyes and face turning red as she forcefully commented about that person. Its all your fault! Take responsibility!! Idiot!!! Seiji sneezed several times as he returned to his guest room. He instantly figured out the reason. Obviously, Natsuya must have been complaining about him. Or perhaps Mai and Hitaka were also involved? For a girl to behave like that was obviously awkward, embarrassing, and even humiliating. Lets seriously apologize to her tomorrow, Seiji thought to himself. Although it was an unexpected side effect, it was still caused by his power, so he figured he should properly apologize. Then, he opened up and checked out his system. There was now a new option under his [Yin-Yang Seal]: [Spirit-branded Alliance]. When he chose this option, he saw [Natsuya Yoruhana] and her status as [Contracted] in his system. The system also indicated that this contract would cost him 58 Spiritual Power points to continuously maintain and it would generate 10 points for him every day, while providing a medium benefit to Natsuyas power level and rate of growth. This cost him almost 60 points of Spiritual Power, so it was almost six times what it would cost him to maintain the [Connectivity Contract] with Shika that he never signed with her However, the points produced were the same, and the growth rate and power level increase were only considered medium improvements From this, it could be seen that [Connectivity Contracts] were a special benefit his system provided him for having a connection rating of over 100 with a potential Spirit-branded Retainer that was even better in comparison to a Spirit-branded Alliance contract. If he asked Shika to formally become his Spirit-branded Retainer and participate in battle, she would surely agree. However, Seiji didnt wish to get her involved. Although taking up 60 Spiritual Power points was rather high, his Spiritual Power stat was currently a bit over 300, so he could maintain five such contracts at most. He still had to save some Spiritual Power for himself, but maintaining three contracts should be no problem. I wonder if signing Spirit-branded Alliance contracts with Kirin-san and Shuho-san will also cost me 60 points apiece Seiji rubbed his chin in contemplation. It would be fine if the Spiritual Power cost was the same for everyone. However, if it was different per person and Rana and Hitaka required more points, then that might be too much of a burden on him. Well, he would have to try to find out. Er the same thing that happened to Natsuya just now wouldnt happen again to them, would it? Chapter 450 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu When the spirit descended upon her, basically, when Natsuya became his Spirit-branded Retainer, nothing unusual happened to her at all. Her behavior was only affected after they finished the Spirit-branded Alliance contract, so simply contracting with Rana or Hitaka to become his Spirit-branded Retainer shouldnt affect them. But, without actually trying, there was no way to be certain. If Rana or Hitaka really started behaving like Natsuya just earlier Seijis imagination ran wild for a moment as he imagined the possible scenes. Then, he managed to stop his wild fantasies as he smiled wryly. Why on earth would my Mana have such a strange effect? System, it wouldnt be your doing, would it? As always, there was no response at all from his system. Seiji could only imagine a fairy representing his system again so that he could continuously poke it in his mind. Then, he continued checking out his system. Underneath [Natsuya Yoruhana] in his system was an option called [Mana Exchange]. According to his system, [Mana Exchange] would have the effect of increasing both their power levels by at most four levels. It additionally explained that the level of increase would be affected by Natsuyas favorability rating towards him as well as connectivity rating. Basically, as long as the student council president got along well with him, they would be able to reach the strongest stage of [Mana Exchange], level four! Both their power levels would raise by a noticeable amount, while the time that [Mana Exchange] would last depended on how long the two of them were willing to carry the burden on their Spiritual Power. They didnt even need to cultivate in order to improve their power levels for this was this a type of reward to try getting Natsuyas favorability rating and connectivity rating to him as high as possible? Lets try [Mana Exchange] tomorrow and see how much it can strengthen us by. [Mana Exchange] Seiji could only helplessly hope to himself that the same thing wouldnt happen to Natsuya again. Natsuya suddenly felt that same feeling of comfort from earlier. She was currently taking a bath, completely relaxed and not on guard at all. She just happened to be reminiscing about how she felt earlier when the same feeling suddenly washed over her again! Wahhh~~ The president did her best to cover her mouth as she shrank her body into a ball in her bath as her elegant body trembled and her legs tensed up with her face speedily turning red. Why has this feeling returned Ahh~~~ A dense feeling of warmth spread out through her body that made her feel numb all over. It indeed felt like she was being intimately caressed all over, and rather forcefully at that, which gave her a mysterious feeling of satisfaction, although it was difficult for her to describe in words just what exactly she was currently feeling. At any rate, it was really comfortable! Incredibly comfortable!! Too comfortable!!! She wasnt sure if it was because she was currently taking a hot bath, but the sensation was even stronger than the first time. She did her very best to cover her mouth and barely managed to restrain herself from shouting. When receiving such a sensation, she was completely unable to think anymore, and could only immerse herself in it and wait for it to pass. It was as if she was a sailboat caught in a windstorm, constantly buffeted and tossed about as she could only bear with it until it passed Whew Natsuya heaved a sigh of relief when the feeling of ecstasy finally subsided. Currently, her face was completely red and her body felt drained of energy. Her vision was hazy as her eyes were teary, and she was collapsed by the side of her bathtub in an incredibly sexy manner. My power increased again his Mana was actually able to improve my power twice in succession? Natsuya noticed the increase in her own power level. She felt that her strange sensations were connected to the increase in her own power. Her power was already increased once already when they made the Spirit-branded Alliance, and now it was increased once again!? Forget about whether or not there would be a third time, having her power enhanced twice was already something out of the norm. This was truly amazing. Once again, she marveled at how astonishing Seiji was. She decided to stop thinking too much about why this was as she wouldnt be able to come up with an answer. The current important part was, would he be able to withstand the burden of contracting with Rana and Hitaka as well? If he could, would Rana and Hitaka also be similarly powered up? Not only that, Natsuya felt a strange emotion when she thought about how Rana and Hitaka might experience the same sensation as her. It was as if she was watching her boyfriend do something with other girls no, no, this wasnt such a thing to begin with! Nor was Seiji her boyfriend yet!!! The student council presidents face burned up as she reflexively sunk her face into the bath water. She didnt want to think about such things, but couldnt help it. The sensation of increasing in power through Seijis Mana was just like doing it with him Stop! No more thinking about this!! Nothing impure happened at all, stop running wild, imagination of mine!! However, emotions were always difficult to control, and Natsuya was unable to get rid of the strange emotion she was currently feeling. Hmph, its all his fault! Why is his power so perverted!! Natsuya pouted slightly as she imagined Seijis face and kept up an endless stream of complaints directed at him. Right now, since she was still hiding out in her bath with her face flushed red, she definitely seemed like a girl experiencing youth who was missing her boyfriend. A while later, Natsuyas cell phone rang. Natsuya stood up, got out of the bath, wiped her body and hair, wrapped a towel around herself, then picked up her cell phone. The call was from her older brother Aoran Yoruhana. Good evening, Natsuya. What are you currently doing? Good evening. Do you have some business with me? Actually, I wanted to share some news with you about this Huaxia cuisine restaurant that I just discovered. This food called soup-filled meat buns is truly wondrous, listen Enjoy your dinner. Goodbye. Wait, wait, dont hang up on me! I have something serious to say! Aoran detected that his sister was about to hang up on him and hurriedly stopped her. Please say it directly then without wasting my time. How cold of you, sister. Even if youre not interested in soup-filled meat buns, theres also other While I may enjoy Huaxia cuisine, Im not interested in hearing you talk about it. Please get directly to the point! Come back tomorrow morning for a discussion. A discussion about what? Youll find out when its time tomorrow. Something flashed in Natsuyas eyes upon hearing this. It would seem that its a topic that I wont like hearing about, she stated coldly. The second young master of the Yoruhana Family fell silent for a moment. Thats right. The discussion topic is probably the one you hate the most, Aoran sighed. Sister Ive already opposed it, but Father he has his own plans. Natsuya had an ominous premonition upon hearing this. What exactly is the specific topic? Please tell me, Brother Aoran. Its about your marriage, Aoran told her directly. Marriage!? Natsuya began frowning as she slowly gripped her cell phone tighter and tighter. Why so sudden? Because of various reasons but the most foundational one is probably because the other party gave such sincere conditions, Aoran paused for a moment. I know that you particularly despise that marriage candidate, and I also agree with you that hes not a good match for you, so I opposed it, but nothing I did was of any use. Natsuya fell silent for a moment. Youre talking about Akatsuki Mitarai? She said his name to confirm. Yes, hes the one. When Natsuya received this confirmation, a powerful feeling of disgust and hatred welled up within her! She frowned even deeper. She recalled what Seiji said earlier this morning to her about Akatsuki likely taking action soon Seiji had been right on the mark. Or, perhaps it was she who hadnt been on sufficient guard. Fathers already made up his mind? Natsuya forcibly controlled her emotions to remain calm as she asked this. I think he has. Theres no more room for discussion? Aoran could hear Natsuyas fierce emotions behind her seemingly calm tone. If he was merely going to respond to her from the standpoint of the second young master of the Yoruhana Family, he should be coaxing her in order to have her obediently return home tomorrow even if he had to lie. Not only that, he didnt actually have to explain anything to her. He only needed to tell her the situation and then hang up on her. However, Aoran chose to act as the younger of her two older brothers rather than only thinking about the Yoruhana Familys benefits. That was because as her older brother, he truly didnt approve of this marriage proposal. He let Natsuya know exactly what was going on as he wished, nor did he conceal his real opinion of their fathers way of thinking I dont know whether or not theres still any room for discussion from what I can tell, father seriously wishes to have you betrothed to Akatsuki Mitarai. Hes making this decision as the head of the Yoruhana Family. Chapter 451 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Natsuya fell silent. Aoran didnt say anything else, either. Time seemed to freeze over as neither of them said anything for a full minute. Thank you for telling me all this, Brother Aoran. No need for thanks What do you intend to do, Natsuya? I need to think things over first. Then think things over well. They ended their conversation there. Natsuya slowly put down her cell phone. Even though she had just finished a warm bath with such earlier sensations, she now felt like there was a chilly feeling enveloping her entire body The next morning, the weather was beautiful with clear skies and bright sunlight. Seiji had an excellent and restful sleep. After getting out of bed and washing up, he went to get breakfast. When he arrived at the dining hall, he instantly noticed that something was wrong with the atmosphere. The reason was obvious. The student council president who was already sitting at the dining table was emanating a gigantic aura of displeasure. Natsuyas face was grim and her arms were folded as she glared at the salted fish crackers in front of her as if these pitiful fish crackers had done something bad to her. Hitaka and Mai who were trapped in her aura noticed Seijis arrival and both stared at him as he arrived. Seijis cheek twitched involuntarily. Under the watchful gazes of Natsuyas Spirit-branded Retainer and her maid, he walked up to the president and sat down beside her. Cough Good morning, Natsuya. About last night There was no reaction from her. Natsuya? Seiji slightly increased his volume. Hmm? Natsuya blinked and turned to look at him. Good morning Seiji, she greeted him calmly. Good morning What are you thinking about? Is it about what happened last night? Seiji felt that something was wrong, so he tried asking. Natsuyas expression remained calm. However, her face gradually began turning red. No! I wasnt thinking about what you thought I was just now. She averted her gaze. Seiji was mystified as to what was going on. He didnt understand why she was in such a foul mood, but figured that he should apologize. I wanted to say that Im so sorry about what happened last night, he said sincerely. Although I didnt cause it on purpose, I still um Im truly apologetic about it. My bad. Several seconds of silence fell between them. I want to say that you dont need to apologize, but last night indeed made me feel some unusual things, Natsuya said as her face reddened. So, Ill accept your apology and forgive you. Seiji smiled upon hearing this. Hitaka blinked as she observed, and Mai smiled as well. The atmosphere eased up with this. At this moment, Rana walked into the dining hall while drowsily rubbing her eyes. Immediately after sitting down, she reached and grabbed a handful of salted fish crackers which she stuffed into her mouth as she chewed with a soft and cute expression. Everyone began eating breakfast together. Although Seijis apology seemed to dissolve the awkwardness from last night, he felt that something was still on Natsuyas mind. Seiji tried asking about it, so Natsuya told him, Ill talk about myself later. For now, whats important is you. Natsuya looked at him. Do you think you can take on the additional burden of more Spirit-branded Retainer contracts? It shouldnt be a problem. Thats good, then in that case, as we previously discussed, try making Rana into your Spirit-branded Retainer. Seiji nodded as he looked at the cat girl who was sitting across from him. Rana noticed his gaze and looked at him as well as her large cat ears quivered. When he thought about how he was about to now have this cute cat girl as his own Spirit-branded Retainer as well, Seiji You arent thinking about something strange, are you? an icy voice spoke up beside him. Not at all! he hurriedly denied. Hmph Natsuya gave him a sidelong glance. By the way, what spirit was summoned for you? Seiji changed the topic as he asked a question that he really wanted to know the answer to. Although he sensed a spirit descending upon Natsuya during the ritual, he wasnt sure as to its identity. It was Phoenix Fire, Natsuya replied. Phoenix Fire, also known as Hououga! Seiji thought about the game from his previous life once again. In that game, Phoenix Fire had been a beautiful mature woman that appeared rather mighty. It was a pity that although she was an SR, not many players seemed to value her, because she wasnt as easy to make use of compared to Snow Girl who all players would receive for free According to legends, Phoenix Fire was a demon formed by the remnants of a phoenixs flames during the phoenixs rebirth. That was a bit of a subtle origin story, giving her quite an awkward status. Its quite good to have summoned a Phoenix Fire spirit on the first try. Not only that, this spirit is particularly suitable for me, and is less of a burden for me to maintain than I expected. Natsuyas words helped Seiji to return to his senses. Suitable just like how some weapons may be more suitable for certain people? Indeed. This has helped to improve my condition. At any rate, its an excellent spirit for me. Thats good, then. Seiji had some porridge, when he suddenly recalled something as he looked at Rana. Thats right, theres a question that must be answered about ones name during the Spirit-branded Retainer ritual. Kirin-san, she Rana simply chooses to not speak. She can speak if she wants to, and shell speak when its necessary. She knew how to speak? Seiji paused in surprise for a moment. This means that Ill finally be able to hear Kirin-san talking for the first time!? Something flashed in his eyes. Yeah actually, Im looking forward to it as well. After all, even I havent heard Rana speaking for a long time. Something flashed in Natsuyas eyes as well. Both of them looked at the cat girl with glittering expressions in their eyes as if they were parents greatly looking forward to their cute childs upcoming performance on stage. Meow? Rana blinked as she stuffed another salted fish cracker into her mouth. After breakfast, everyone went to the spellcasting room once more after making the appropriate preparations. Rana knew what she was here for. She walked to the center of the Yin-Yang diagram on the floor and closed her eyes. Before Seiji could officially create a Spirit-branded Retainer contract with her, Natsuya needed to first give formal permission as the original Yin-Yang Master that Rana was contracted with. Similar to the contract content changing ritual from yesterday, Natsuya gave Rana permission to sign with a second Yin-Yang Master. Then, it was Seijis turn. Please answer me, what is your name? Rana Kirin. A soft and childish-sounding voice came out of the cat girls mouth. She really spoke! This was the first time Seiji had ever heard Rana speaking English rather than cat speak. Although he had mentally prepared himself, he was still quite moved. Are you willing to accept, with the Spirits of Heaven, the Souls of the Earth, the Azure Dragon of the East, the White Tiger of the West, the Vermillion Bird of the South, the Black Turtle of the North, and the Yellow Dragon of the Center as your witnesses, and sign a contract with me? I am, her soft voice spoke up again. So cute! Seiji did his very best to maintain a serious expression and remain calm. With my blood as the contract, and my seal as the catalyst, I shall summon a spirit from the heavens and earth upon your body, to become your strength and fight for our cause Seiji uttered the same incantation from before as he began casting the summoning spell. He then sensed a powerful evil existence approaching Rana and beginning to descend upon her. Spirit, descend! I summon thee as a Spirit-branded Retainer!! I decree it so!!! The spirit entered Ranas body and the contract was completed! At this moment, just like last time, Seiji felt like he faintly heard some voices, but he was still unable to hear them clearly. He was rather befuddled. Were these just hallucinations that were part of the rituals aftereffects? Meow~ A seductive-sounding voice interrupted his thoughts. He saw that Rana had shrunk herself into a ball, with her face reddening and tiny mouth puckering Seijis expression instantly froze. Hey, hey, it cant be! This is happening again!? Meow~ Ah Just as the cat girl started moaning for the second time, a black-and-white figure carried Rana in her arms and covered Ranas mouth at lightning speed, dashing away like the wind! That was Mai taking action. Seiji was rendered speechless. After he finished watching the maid take the cat girl away from this room at an amazing speed, he turned to look at Natsuya. Even your Spirit-branded Retainer contracts have become like that Seiji, your Mana is honestly The student council president had a complex tone. Chapter 452 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Seiji didnt know what to say to this and could only reveal a helpless expression. Er, sorry, since its not your fault. Natsuya realized that she hadnt expressed herself properly upon seeing his expression, and hurriedly changed what she just said. Its actually a good thing. A good thing? Yes, as that sensation means Im increasing in power that is to say, thats actually the way that your Mana manifests its power to increase the strength of your Spirit-branded Retainers, Natsuya explained. It had the effect of increasing her power? Wasnt this exactly like how girls restored magic powers in certain anime!? Seijis cheeks twitched upon hearing this. Although that feeling is rather awkward, its not much in exchange for the power increase I received, Natsuya said as her face flushed red again and she averted her gaze out of embarrassment. I see sorry for having bothered you with it, Seiji smiled wryly. Actually, its not that much of a bother Eh? N-nothing! At any rate, one just has to bear with that feeling. You dont have to mind. Natsuya coughed to clear her awkwardness. Anyways, how are you currently feeling? Do you think you can continue? It doesnt seem to affect me in any way, so I think I should be able to. Then, shall we continue having you contract with Hitaka right now? Or would you like to rest first? No need to rest. Lets continue right away. And so, the red-haired girl walked to the center of the Yin-Yang diagram. Seiji and Hitaka followed the same process from earlier and successfully completed the contracting process. After it finished, Seiji conscientiously turned around and covered his ears in order to avoid seeing the red-haired girls reaction. However, rather unexpectedly, Hitaka indicated that she didnt feel anything unusual at all. Was it different for everyone? Natsuya tilted her head slightly in contemplation. After confirming that nothing seemed to be happening for Hitaka, she told Seiji that he didnt need to avert his gaze anymore. It would seem that your Mana doesnt have that effect on everyone after all. Yeah should I be happy about this? Hitaka asked this question. That was a rather subtle question. Its good that you didnt have that strange sensation. But, it seems that you werent strengthened either, which isnt a good thing, Natsuya told her. My apologies, Milady Im not blaming you, Hitaka. No matter what, the contract was completed. Everyone left the spellcasting room. After a few steps in the hallway, Hitaka suddenly felt a dense and numb warm sensation well up within her body, causing her to stop in her steps. Ahh~ She couldnt help but begin moaning as she was assaulted with a sudden feeling of ecstasy. It came after all! Seijis eye twitched when he heard her moaning and reflexively turned to look at her. As expected, the red-haired girls face was completely red and she was panting with a dazed look in her eyes This was such a huge difference from her typical icy self that just this one glance left Seiji with an incredibly deep impression. Hitaka!? Milady, I feel it Ahhh~~ Her body began trembling. Natsuya went up to and hugged Hitaka. Seiji speedily retracted his gaze and pretended to see nothing as he covered his ears. It would seem that his Mana wasnt ineffective for Hitaka after all, it was just a bit late was this a type of delayed effect? The hell! If Seiji was forced to describe his current feelings, the only word that barely managed to describe them would be awkward. Akatsuki Mitarai was currently in an excellent mood. He just received a report that the head of the Yoruhana Family, Natsuyas father, was intending on agreeing to his marriage proposal to Natsuya. Reaching this step so early was a surprise even to Akatsuki. In his original plan, it would have taken up to April of this year for him to reach this step. As for why hed managed to reach this step unexpectedly in January, it was mainly due to the major changes in the mystical society caused by the events happening after New Years currently, the Yoruhana Family and the Mitarai Family were both searching for new allies, and allying their families to each other through a marriage seemed attractive to both of them. Akatsuki had taken advantage of the overall situation in order to achieve his goal, with Natsuya unable to resist him. The only possible way for her to struggle would be to challenge him to a Yin-Yang Master duel. Akatsuki was absolutely confident that he would be able to defeat her in a duel. He knew that she also knew the difference in power between them, so she wouldnt take this step so easily unless she had truly exhausted all other methods at her disposal. Although it amused Akatsuki to watch his prey gradually sink into his trap and fall into despair, he didnt want to take too long with finalizing the marriage. After all, if some new situations occurred, things could swiftly change in unexpected directions, which Akatsuki didnt want. So, what he intended to do next was to put more pressure on Natsuya and force her into challenging him to a duel. And before that, he intended to eliminate the only uncertain factorSeiji Haruta! When he saw the exiled Seiji Haruta again after two weeks time, Akatsuki had inwardly been quite astonished. That was because Seijis Spiritual Power had increased significantly in the two weeks that Akatsuki hadnt seen him. In fact, it appeared that Seijis Spiritual Power had more than doubled! His Mana was far denser as well, which meant that Seiji had made great progress with magical spells as well. Although Akatsuki felt that Seiji still wasnt at a level that was threatening to him yet, Akatsuki definitely raised his guard. Seiji Haruta was growing stronger at an astonishing rate! Akatsuki didnt want to admit it, but it was indisputable. He also secretly patted himself on the back for wisely deciding to only talk to Seiji rather than trying to secretly kill him off. Seiji Haruta had formerly been infamous for being a piece of trash scumbag. However, not only had he significantly changed, he was even increasing in power at such a quick rate. Only an idiot would believe that there was no secret hidden behind all this. Akatsuki definitely didnt consider himself an idiot. He indeed looked down on the exiled piece of trash, and still felt that Seiji was overconfident in challenging him to a duel. However, Akatsuki wasnt foolish to the point of believing that Seiji was nothing. At the very minimum, Seiji Haruta had his family background backing him up, and there might even be an astonishing secret behind him. While Akatsuki didnt consider Seiji a threat yet, Seiji was indeed the biggest and most obvious uncertain factor for his plans. He absolutely had to get Seiji out of the way! Using a duel to deal with him was an excellent option. However, Seiji actually requested for more time regarding the official duel because of failing to obtain Natsuyas agreement for being his official witness. After some consideration, Akatsuki agreed to give Seiji more time. That was because he felt that Seiji probably wouldnt give up on the idea of dueling him, and it was even possible that Seiji would drag Natsuya into the duel. Although Akatsuki felt that this possibility was a low one, with Seijis foolishness and Natsuyas naivety, he felt that it was still a likely outcome. If this really happened, then he wouldnt even need to make an effort of thinking about how to pressure Natsuya into a duel. And so, Akatsuki happily waited for the official duel challenge. Since he was an excellent mood, it was only natural that he would want to partake in his favorite hobbies. He thus decided to go to his personal workshop. His workshop was well lit with sunshine shining in through many windows. The sunlight illuminated rows upon rows of pale white figures. The pale white figures were puppets, a large number of puppets. There were humanoid puppets, beast-shaped puppets, demon puppets, combination puppets, and strangely-shaped puppets Although this place was brightly lit by sunlight, any normal person would only feel a chill by being here. Especially all the more so if people were able to see the parts stored here that obviously came from humans. Numerous boys and girls and even childrens heads, arms, legs, and body parts were soaked in various jars of fluid, silently sitting on the floor of Akatsukis workshop. Each jar had a detailed label that included how Akatsuki obtained the jars contents. Any sane person that witnessed this sight would come to the same conclusion Akatsuki who collected all these things was completely and utterly insane!!! Akatsuki Mitarai had long since known this. He had noticed that he was no ordinary person starting from when he was still young. Chapter 453 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Although Akatsuki had once been confused about his own way of living, the current him had long since gotten rid of such weak emotions and no longer felt confused about how extraordinary he was or why it was that ordinary people never understood him. He didnt need ordinary people to understand him, nor did he wish to understand ordinary people. Since he was a special existence, all he needed to do was to seek what he desired. Akatsukis greatest desire was to possess eternal beauty within his grasp. Beauty was far too temporary in this world, especially all the more so for human beauty. Even flowers only bloomed for certain periods of time, while human beauty was subject to many factors, being weak and difficult to maintain or imitate. Simply speaking, human beauty was naturally imperfect to begin with. Human beauty required modifications in order to achieve the pinnacle and be preserved perfectly for eternity. This wouldnt be easy. In fact, it would be incredibly difficult with many obstacles. Only a special existence like Akatsuki would be able to pull it off. Akatsuki firmly believed himself to be the special person capable of such a thing. Although there were still many imperfections, as long as he continued working hard and persisted in chasing after his dream, one day, he would finally be able to personally create what he wanted more than anything A masterpiece puppet that possessed eternal beauty! There were many things Akatsuki needed to learn and research in order to achieve the level that he wanted. That was why he didnt only work on creating human puppetshe worked on creating other types of puppets as well in order to accumulate experience and ingenuity. Up until now, Akatsuki believed that his greatest product so far was the girl before him. She had long silvery hair that flowed like water, silver eyes that seemed like gems, crescent-shaped bangs, and an exquisitely soft and beautiful face. She wore a pink miniskirt and Sakura Island style clothing with white long socks. She quietly lay on a platform in front of him, and had an indescribable beauty. Just her personal appearance alone made it clear that she was a mega beauty. However, she also had the lifeless qualities of a puppet. The beauty of a young pretty girl mixed together with a beauty that humans wouldnt possess formed an indescribable type of special charisma. A top level human puppet one year ago, Akatsuki had paid a huge sum of money to a mysterious merchant to obtain some information regarding puppets and a Soul Core. He then began working on this puppet and completed it only recently. That information he obtained had given him much inspiration and helped his products to reach an even higher level. When he tested the Soul Core hed received, it seemed that it was a truly outstanding Soul Core. Akatsuki spent a long time investigating how this particular Soul Cores inner mechanisms worked, but still couldnt figure it out in the end. He finally gave up and decided to install the Soul Core in his puppet just like this. His human puppet had already been successfully activated. However, Akatsuki had continually failed in the Soul-Imbuing Ritual for his human puppet, so his puppet still lacked intelligence and he hadnt given her a name yet. The Soul-Imbuing Ritual was the critical step in giving a puppet intelligence. While the information Akatsuki received contained detailed steps on how to perform the Soul-Imbuing Ritual with this particular Soul Core, Akatsuki had been suspicious of it and didnt want to fully use the information as written. He modified the Soul-Imbuing Ritual contained within based on his own knowledge, but all his experiments failed. So this time, he was finally determined to completely follow the steps in the information he received on how to perform the Soul-Imbuing Ritual. He had installed a self-destruct mechanism within the human puppet. In the worst-case scenario, he could self-destruct her if something happened. Although he would think it unfortunate if he had to personally destroy his greatest work of all so far, as long as he had the necessary materials, creating another one of her wouldnt be a problem for him. It would only take him some time. Akatsuki finished his preparations, placed his hands on the platform next to his puppet, and injected his Mana into the platform. A complex spell formation instantly appeared above the platform. It started spinning slowly as it glowed with a silver light. Then, silver runes appeared on the girls body as well. Her long hair and eyes began to shine brilliantly. My soul shall become your soul Lifeless body, deathless form Yin and Yang of heaven and earth, divine universe As Akatsuki muttered his incantation, the silver runes on the puppet began turning golden, and her body gradually started floating in the air. Her glowing hair flowed all around her in a beautiful scene. Soul which breaks the laws of the netherworld, awaken! Akatsuki ended with a shout. A mystical rune appeared on the girls forehead, making it seem as if a third eye had suddenly opened on her forehead. At the same time, Akatsuki felt like a mysterious force suddenly drew something out of his own body! He suddenly blacked out and fell unconscious, collapsing beside the platform. The spell formation on the platform gradually faded and stopped glowing as Akatsuki was no longer providing it with Mana. The girls body fell back down on the platform, and the rune on her forehead disappeared. Her hair and eyes stopped glowing as well. Everything remained silent for a while. The silver-haired girl suddenly blinked, and her originally lifeless eyes came alive. Then, she slowly sat up and looked around her. Urgh A sound came from below the platform. The silver-haired girl looked to see the dark blue-haired boy who had reopened his eyes. Did I succeed? Akatsuki was a bit confused about what just happened. He stood up while rubbing his temple to help himself regain his senses. What just happened? Why did I collapse? He felt as if he had fallen into a trap of some sort but nothing felt wrong with his body at all. Apart that he felt a bit woozy right after waking up, he didnt feel anything abnormal at all. He decided to get a checkup on his body later. The most important thing right now was Akatsuki looked at the silver-haired girl. She stared at him and blinked. Answer me. Who are you? Akatsuki asked her. She didnt respond, and only had a confused expression. Akatsuki furrowed his eyebrows. The Soul-Imbuing Ritual would imbue the puppet with intelligence that included some basic knowledge of the world. A normal puppet should have responded with I am a puppet created by Master to his question just now rather than not knowing how to answer. As for her expression of confusion while it was highly realistic, just like a real humans, it didnt have any meaning to him. Do you know what you are? He tried asking a different question. What am I I dont know She tilted her head slightly and asked him a question in a soft voice. Who are you? Akatsuki came to the conclusion that the Soul-Imbuing Ritual had failed again. This wasnt the behavior that an intelligent puppet was supposed to have. Something must have gone wrong somewhere. Akatsuki uttered an incantation. The silver-haired girl instantly froze completely in his movements and expression. Akatsuki had changed over to manual control mode for his puppet. Then, he used a hand gesture to control the puppet to lie down and reactivated the platforms spell formation to do an inspection of her body. Then, he noticed that the mechanism which contained her soul, which was what provided the puppets intelligence, also contained an incredibly strange and chaotic-looking spiritual object. Akatsuki widened his eyes in surprise, not comprehending why the puppet had been able to move by itself, speak, and even have expressions with such an object! Theoretically speaking, such a strange-looking object shouldnt have had any effect at all. He couldnt understand what was going on at all He manipulated his puppets body and intended on extracting this mysterious spiritual object to move to a different container for research purposes. However, this spiritual object self-collapsed and vanished. It was all so mysterious Akatsuki furrowed his eyebrows. He had followed the steps completely as the information given to him suggested, but failed yet again. Just what was the problem? After inspecting the puppet one more time, he decided to try one last time according to his own methods. As a result I am a puppet created by Master, and am your most loyal servant of all. I shall obey all of your commands, the silver-haired girl stated with a blank expression. He succeeded! He had finally completed this product of yours. Akatsuki smiled in delight. Remember, your name is Chapter 454 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Later that night, Seiji and Natsuya went to a place that they had agreed upon earliera high-class Sakura Island restaurant. However, they werent there for dinner. They were there instead to meet with Akatsuki Mitarai. Natsuya returning to her family for a discussion earlier that morning ended unhappily as expected. Although Seiji hadnt been there to witness the discussion, he could imagine how unpleasant it must have been, as ever since Natsuya returned from visiting her family, her expression had been as grim as if a dark shadow had been cast upon her for the entire day. Since she was unable to convince her family otherwise, the only option left was to directly confront Akatsuki. Natsuyas car stopped in front of the restaurant. Seiji and Natsuya exited the car and entered the restaurant. The restaurants interior was quite beautiful. It wasnt overly extravagant and seemed quite elegant instead. It was a type of low-profile luxuriousness. If Seiji had visited this place to enjoy the food, he was sure that he would have loved the atmosphere here. However, he was currently in no mood to enjoy his surroundings. A female server led him and Natsuya to a private room where they saw Akatsuki Mitarai already sitting inside. The dark-blue-haired handsome boy was currently sitting at the table while wearing blue Sakura Island attire the same color as his clothing. His eyes were shut as if he was meditating. There was a beautiful silver-haired girl sitting behind him. When Seiji and Natsuya looked at him, Akatsuki opened his eyes and glanced back at them as well, with his mouth arcing upwards slightly. Good evening, Haruta-san, Natsuya. Good evening. I believe Ive stated before that our relationship isnt friendly enough to the extent where you can directly address me by name, Mitarai-san, Natsuya spoke in a cold tone. As Im your fianc, calling my fiance by name is something that I think nobody will take issue with, Akatsuki said as he smiled. At this moment, Seiji felt killing intent emanating from Natsuya! He turned around to see that although Natsuyas expression remained calm on the surface, the sharp glint in her eyes was evidence that she definitely wasnt calm at all right now. We dont have that type of relationship yet! Although father may have such intentions, it isnt settled in stone. Even if it isnt settled in stone yet, its basically confirmed already. Im quite happy about it, Natsuya. I shall force it to be canceled, Mitarai-san. Natsuya slowly sat down across from Akatsuki. Seiji was inwardly impressed with the student council presidents self-restraint as he sat down next to her. Akatsuki looked at Seiji. Haruta-san, you chose in the end to stand against me. How regrettable. Regrettable? I think its exactly the opposite, Mitarai-san, Seiji responded calmly. Last time we met, didnt we come to a happy mutual accord? That both of us would be delighted to fight each other. Heh heh I suppose youre right. The dark-blue-haired boy chuckled. But to be honest, I really did hope that you would wisely choose to retreat in the end. After all, your family background is honestly a bit of a bother for me. Im quite happy to hear that you were bothered. Please go ahead and be even more bothered in the future. Youre such an annoying fellow. Same to you. If someone who didnt know what was going on merely observed them talking without being able to hear the words being said, the observer would likely receive the impression that Akatsuki and Seiji were quite calm right now and perhaps even good friends. However, this was actually a tense situation where both sides were highly likely to explode at any moment. Allow me to introduce her to you. Akatsuki indicated behind him. The silver-haired beauty silently sitting behind him all this time opened her eyes. This is my new Spirit-branded Retainer, Shinobu Miaki. Seiji and Natsuya looked towards the silver-haired girl. Naturally, they noticed this girl the moment they arrived. However, only now did they take a closer look at her. She was a silver-haired, silver-eyed beautiful girl wearing a pink miniskirt and Sakura Island style clothing. Although she was quite beautiful, something seemed off about her. She lacked a living aura no, it was already beyond that extent, she was basically just like A human puppet,'' Natsuya muttered. Human puppet? Seiji couldnt help but recall certain manga he had read before in his past life when he heard this term. The highest level of humanoid puppet. They appear physically no different from real humans, and are capable of independent movement To use a modern description, theyre just like androids with artificial intelligence. Seiji was rendered speechless. The manga that he had been thinking about when he heard human puppet referred to a humanoid weapon that was actually a revived person who was able to use a persons previously mastered techniques when alive. However, that human puppet needed someone to manipulate the puppet. The human puppets in this world were actually like androids, capable of independent movement!? Seiji widened his eyes in surprise as he looked at the silver-haired beautiful girl across from him. Heh heh, thats right. Shinobu is indeed a human puppet. Shes my masterpiece. Akatsuki smiled rather pridefully. I completed her just today. Her abilities are quite high. When I tested her automatic mode in battle, she even defeated one of my Spirit-branded Retainers, so I decided to have her become one of my new Spirit-branded Retainers in that persons place. A human puppet was even capable of becoming a Spirit-branded Retainer? Seiji glanced inquisitively over at Natsuya. It wasnt rare for people to use human puppets as Spirit-branded Retainers in ancient times. But, its almost unheard of in the modern era. Thats because very precious materials are required to create them and human puppets have limited flexibility and combat strength compared to actual human Spirit-branded Retainers. There was a grim look on Natsuyas face. However there is a rumor that by using a certain method to create human puppets, not only can one save on having to use precious materials, the human puppet Spirit-branded Retainer created in such a process will also have greater flexibility and combat strength than a normal human puppet, to the point where they can even compare with typical Spiritual Ability user Spirit-branded Retainers. Whats the method you speak of? Seiji could faintly guess at the answer. One would have to create the human puppet using an actual living Spiritual Ability user or person with spiritual potential as a living sacrifice for the materials, Natsuya stated in a heavy tone. Seiji instantly felt a chill run down his spine. He looked at the silver-haired girl again who had such an empty expression, then glanced at the smiling dark-blue-haired boy. Apart from feeling a chill, he also felt like something was revolting in his stomach! He knew this from the very start. This bastard was this type of person!! Even though Seiji already sensed the darkness within Akatsuki long ago, he still received an impact from directly facing Akatsukis darkness for the first time. Seiji silently clenched his fist. It would be quite simple to angrily insult Akatsuki or even fight him right here and now. However, it wouldnt be meaningful to do it at this location and time. It would be nothing more than him venting, and it would also cause Natsuya to lose face. Theyd already determined to take care of everything through an official duel. They just needed to wait Seiji was determined to use his current emotions as strength fueling him for his duel! Akatsuki didnt confirm or deny anything about Natsuyas words. He merely continued to smile. Akatsuki didnt care that they saw through the truth. Nor did he care what they thought of him. After all, he was special. He didnt need ordinary people to understand him. In fact, he even considered it normal that they didnt understand him. Being angrily shouted at, despised, looked down upon, given icy gazes, ostracized, avoided, and feared these were all experiences that the special had to go through. History had proved already that geniuses were always regarded as insane by the world. The more special the genius, the more insane they were considered. Foolish ordinary people would never be able to see a genius for what a genius was. It was only possible after generations passed for ordinary people to understand genius, although it was also possible that they may never understand. Since Akatsuki was a special existence, all he had to do was do what he wanted to achieve his goal. However Although it didnt matter that much in the long run, Akatsuki still felt displeased about being glared at by an arrogant exiled piece of trash who looked like he wanted to fight Akatsuki right here and now. Akatsuki didnt have anything else to say to Seiji. Akatsuki felt that this should be a discussion between him and Natsuya, so Seiji being here really affected his mood what should he do? Akatsuki thought of an idea that caused his smile to appear even gentler. Haruta-san, it looks like you have quite some fighting spirit in you. Are you interested in trying out a little practice round against Shinobu? Chapter 455 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu What? Seiji raised his eyebrows in surprise. His first reaction was what the hell? However, he soon realized what Akatsuki wanted. Seiji considered whether he should accept the challenge or leave the fighting until the official duel. He glanced at Natsuya, inquiring with his expression about what he should do. She indicated that it didnt matter either way and that he could choose. Since it didnt matter either way, Seiji decided to accept. A high ability human puppet similar to an android with artificial intelligence. Seiji was indeed somewhat curious about its battle potential. Rather than a puppet, Id rather be beating up on you, but nows not the time. Plus, I am indeed curious about this Shinobu Miaki. Seiji squinted slightly. Lets just treat it as me wanting to try my mettle. Youre willing to let her fight with me right here and now? Id be more than happy to. Haruta-san, please be extra careful. If youre seriously injured, thatll be quite a bother for me. Rather than worrying about me, you should be more concerned about your masterpiece. If I break it, I wont be paying you for the costs incurred. No need to worry about that. Even if Shinobu is completely destroyed, I wont request any compensation from Haruta-san at all. Akatsuki chuckled coldly. I completely doubt that Haruta-san will be able to do such a thing. The two of them glared at each other. It was as if their gazes were clashing in the air. Seiji felt like if this continued, he wouldnt be able to hold himself back from beating up Akatsuki anymore. He stood up and started to leave. Natsuya, Im going out for a little exercise. This guy really pisses me off. Understood. If you want a place to fight at, you only need to tell the server and one will be arranged for you, Natsuya told him with an expression that said be careful. Got it. Seiji nodded before he left the private room. Akatsuki turned around and gave his human puppet girl an order. She then stood up and followed him outside. This restaurant actually belonged to the Himiki Family, the judging clan. Spiritual Ability users often held negotiations here. Of course, it would often be the case that negotiations would break down and one or both sides would get angry and start a fight. Besides, dueling was also a type of negotiation, which was why there was actually a large dueling arena as well as judges available underground in a secret facility beneath the restaurant. Of course, the judges here were actually the restaurants servers. These duels here werent considered official, and whether or not the customers accepted the outcome of the duel was all up to the customers. If there were customers that became serious about fighting to the death rather than simply dueling, the judges wouldnt stop them, either. The judges would merely provide objective reports about what happened to the relevant parties afterwards. A female server led Seiji and Shinobu to an elevator that took them to the underground dueling arena. A man wearing a white mask and black Sakura Island attire greeted them upon arrival. Welcome. May I ask what type of duel the two of you would like to have? he asked them politely. How should I answer this question? Seiji thought it over for a few seconds. Just a regular duel, one on one. Will it be a battle to the death? I suppose not. Will there be any special rules? No. Alright. I shall act appropriately as the judge and determine the victor. I shall stop the duel when I feel that one side has won. The man in the white mask the judge bowed to them and said, Please make your preparations. When both of you are ready, please let me know, and the duel can be started at any time. The judge then left the arena and went into a nearby room which had glass windows that he was easily able to observe the duel from. Seiji turned to speak to Shinobu. The puppet girl looked at him with a completely blank expression. Seiji walked a distance away from her before standing still. Are you ready? He decided to try asking. There was no response. Can you understand me? He tried asking a different question. Still no response. I dont care what you say, just say something! Again, no response. There was no way to communicate was that supposed to be how it was, or did Akatsuki modify her in such a way? Seiji furrowed his eyebrows. He felt that a human puppet on the level of an android with artificial intelligence wasnt supposed to lack intelligence to the point of not even knowing how to speak. That meant it was highly likely that Akatsuki intentionally modified her to be unable to communicate. Well, if they couldnt communicate, Seiji figured he might as well start the fight. Were ready! Seiji shouted towards the judges room. Alright. Three two one, duel start! The judges voice rang out through the entire arena through some speakers. Seiji cast [Body-strengthening technique] on himself and got into a combat posture. Shinobu Miaki remained there silently without moving. Seeing this, Seiji decided to rush and punch at her! The puppet girl observed his attack and instantly cast a barrier along with the [Body-strengthening technique]. She lifted her left hand *Smack!* She accurately blocked Seijis punch. Immediately following after this, she balled up her right hand into a fist and suddenly punched towards Seijis stomach! *Boom!* Seiji felt a heavy impact when he blocked her fist. The sound of physical impacts echoed continuously as the two of them exchanged punches and kicks at high speed that soon turned this into a fierce fight. Shinobus movements were rather simple and seemed quite mechanical, with her strength being slightly above Seijis. I feel like Im fighting with a robot Seiji gradually got used to her movement patterns, then took advantage of a predicted movement to put all his strength in a kick aimed at her stomach! The puppet girl was sent flying backwards by the impact, but soon adjusted her posture midair and rushed back at him without even needing to stop and rest! She didnt feel pain, she didnt hesitate, her attacks were strong, and she remained expressionless throughout the more Seiji fought with her, the more he realized that he was indeed facing someone who wasnt human. The second time that he managed to send her flying with a kick, Shinobu suddenly increased her speed and power by another level, and came back at him with a punch that sent him flying as well! Seiji cast [Evolved Body-strengthening technique] on himself in midair and made himself golden in appearance as he landed back on the ground to continue the fight. Seiji intentionally feigned a weakness and activated [Bullet Time] right when she viciously punched directly at his face! Then, he also continuously activated [Lightning Strike]! His fists landed on the puppet girls body like continuous flashes of light, and broke through her barrier! His fists then hit her head!! There was a dense succession of sounds of impact as the silver-haired figure went flying backwards. She twisted around in the air and rolled several times on the ground upon impact before she backflipped and finally stood up again after sliding a long distance. Victory has been determined. The gentleman has won! A spotlight instantly shone upon Seiji, together with the sound of applause and upbeat music. Seiji was rendered speechless. Well, the judge did say that he would stop the duel when he determined that a side had won and Seiji did say that this wasnt going to be a duel to the death. Just as his cheeks were twitching, something flashed red in Shinobus eyes. Shinobus Soul Core increased its power output yet again and provided a burst of power to her! A dark-red mist enveloped Shinobu as it began whirling around her at a high speed. The mist attached itself to her entire body. She demonized into Nightmist Form! The puppet girl transformed into a dark-red shadow and stepped forward, vanishing in the next instant, leaving nothing but faint dark-red mist behind. Seiji sensed danger upon seeing this scene and instantly decided to cast [Evolved Mana Barrier] upon himself. A dark red figure appeared before him, and attacked with both her hands. Demon Break, Nights Embrace! A thick black mist attacked Seiji, while Shinobus hands managed to penetrate through Seijis golden light [Evolved Mana Barrier] and make contact with Seijis body!! [Bullet Time] activated once again! Seiji used [Lightning Strike] again, intending to knock her away just like last time. However, when he punched her this time, he couldnt feel any impact at all. Instead, it felt like his fists were punching a sticky substance! That was obviously an effect of the dark-red mist enveloping her. It had the ability to entangle anyone who attacked her in her shadow form! Seiji could only do his best to dodge her attacks then. He utilized his footwork in an attempt to dodge her attack. However he was completely unable to dodge. *Boom!* A black flash shaped like lightning combined with a dull explosion sent Seiji flying. Blood dripped through the air. Chapter 456 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Seiji adjusted his posture in midair and landed on the ground. He used his momentum to back off as much as he could and maintain some distance between him and his opponent. He was injured he had protected his body with his arms, and as a result his arm was injured. His sleeve was gone, and both his hands were bloody. Luckily, they were only shallow injuries, and his bones and muscles werent hurt. This level of injury can easily be cured with my [Beginning-level Healing] magic. Seiji speedily diagnosed himself. Meanwhile, Shinobu didnt continue attacking him. She stood still while the mist around her body gradually dissipated. She didnt take this opportunity to attack him did that mean that Akatsuki had given a command to only attack him to a certain extent before no longer battling? Youve met something quite interesting. Just as Seiji was still highly on guard and observing the situation, a lazy sounding female voice spoke up in his mind. Yomi? The typically sleeping female bonded spirit within him suddenly made her presence known. A human puppet how interesting that its been created in such a fashion. What does that mean? What do you know this time? This puppet will probably transform into a fearsome demon after some time passes. Eh? Although it seems like this puppet has only been recently born, theres an incredibly bad aura around her. If this was intentional by the person who created her, then I feel that her creator must truly be someone quite daring. Please explain yourself more clearly. What I mean is that this child will soon become a dangerous existence. Her first victim will almost certainly be her creator. And, if she devours her creator, thats likely to instantly help her become a terrifyingly powerful demon. What? Seiji furrowed his eyebrows. Why would that happen? Its difficult for me to explain. At any rate, if you dont wish for her to harm humans, youll have to either destroy her or seal her as early as possible, or give her a proper education. Education? I believe that youre quite suitable to do such a thing. If you wish to do so, I can assist you. Seiji fell silent for a moment. He decided to ask, What should I do? First, leave a mystical mark on her body. Seiji then received information directly in his mind from Yomi. He made a hand seal and uttered an incantation, casting a spell upon Shinobu. A golden-red spell formation flashed in front of the puppet girls chest, before instantly disappearing. Shinobu didnt react at all to this and merely stood still quietly. And then? The next part can only be continued when you are asleep. When Im asleep just like last time? Yes, you can comprehend it like so. Yomi, Id really like to ask I said before that I dont like men who ask too many questions, heehee~ Lets chat again when youre asleep. And so, the female spirit disappeared on him again. Shes such a casual and carefree spirit. Seiji could only inwardly sigh. Something flashed in his eyes as he observed the puppet girl who stood still, unmoving. Our two dear guests, would you like to continue the duel? the judge spoke up through the speakerphones. No we can end it here, Seiji answered. How are you? Natsuya returned to her car after finishing her discussion with Akatsuki, and was concerned to see Seijis state. Im fine. As you can see, its just that my sleeve has been destroyed. Seiji chuckled and indicated as his now bare arms. After finishing the duel with Shinobu, he went back outside to wait for the end of the negotiations rather than going back inside and seeing Akatsukis face again. Was that guy rather proud of himself? Yes, quite so your fake act was incredibly successful. Natsuya smiled. Actually, I wasnt faking entirely. That puppet was indeed powerful and I was injured due to my overconfidence, although it was only a light injury. Seiji paused for a moment. How did the negotiations go? Judging by your expression, things went well? Natsuya nodded. The duel will take place at Genhana High School, our main territory She gave a brief explanation of the advantages she was able to obtain in the negotiation. The time of the duel has been set for next Saturday night. I shall prepare as much as I can before then. What do you need me to do? All you need to do is continue cultivating and improving your power level. Or, you can try practicing together with Hitaka and Rana. Understood. There wasnt anything he could help with regarding the preparations. All he could do was cultivate and become stronger well, that was how things should have been. However, due to Yomis knowledge, there was something else he could do as well. Natsuyas car took him to the Uehara apartments. Seiji said goodbye to Natsuya as he got off her car and returned home. Brother Seiji Shika-chan, Im home. He took off his tattered clothing as he entered his apartment and explained the current situation to his adopted younger sister. Thats how things are. Until next Saturday night, Im going to work as hard as I can on cultivation and I wont be at home often. My apologies. Shika looked directly at Seiji. A duel will it really be alright? Itll be fine, not a big deal. Just like last time, Ill definitely come back safely. Seiji smiled. Shika fell silent for a moment. I would like to battle together with Brother Shika said in a soft voice as something flashed in her eyes. Please allow me to become Brothers Spirit-branded Retainer. I would like for you to become my Spirit-branded Retainer as well. However, nows not the time, Seiji stated. This isnt your battle. Technically speaking, this isnt my battle either, its Natsuyas. I merely joined in forcefully due to my willfulness. I dont wish for you to become involved. But I want to become involved. Shika raised the volume of her voice. Brother, you acted willfully in joining this battle, but youre not allowing me to participate together with you thats really terrible of you. Er this Seiji averted his gaze as he didnt know what to say. Brother Seiji. Shika walked up right next to him, getting very close to him as she stared at him. What is it? Seiji mysteriously felt a sense of panic at seeing his adopted younger sisters beautiful face up so close. You are an idiot. Eh? Why is she suddenly calling me an idiot? Youre an idiot among idiots, which is why someone absolutely needs to watch over you, Shika told him in a serious manner. Im the best candidate to do so. Im going to become Brothers Spirit-branded Retainer and protect Brother for his entire life! Er Im quite happy to hear that I shall eliminate all of Brothers enemies, as well as all sorts of random and unworthy girls! The first half of your sentence was fine, but whats the second half of your sentence referring to!? I shall deal with Brothers troubles, and I shall need to approve any of Brothers women! Just what does the second half there mean!? Rest assured, Brother, Im strong enough to deal with anyone, no matter if its a tough opponent or an unworthy woman! Perhaps so, but why do you keep talking about women? What does unworthy even mean here? Just what standards do you have anyways!? His adopted sister was saying some rather strange things, and seemed to have lost control of herself. Calm down, Shika-chan. I know that youre quite worried about me, but this isnt necessary, Seiji coaxed her while reaching out and patting her gently on the head. Mmm Shika also noticed her own impulsive behavior, causing her to begin blushing. I truly apologize for willfully deciding to participate in a duel. But, things will really be fine. Please trust me, alright? Shika slowly lowered her head. Hug me Hmm? Just patting me on the head isnt enough Hug me Seiji blinked and then smiled as he pulled Shika into his arms and hugged her gently. So warm. Shika hugged Seiji as well, rubbing her face against his chest. The anxiety in her heart gradually subsided and was replaced by a warm and reliable feeling. However, her resolution to do something intensified even further. I still want to participate in battle, she said in a light voice. About that theres a limit to the number of participants. Then switch someone out for me. Dont be like that, Shika-chan. Seiji smiled wryly. Then promise me that this will be the last time. Eh? After this duel, Im going to become Brothers Spirit-branded Retainer. No matter whom Brother fights with in the future, you have to do it together with me I wont permit something like this to ever happen again! Shika spoke with firm resolution in her voice as she hugged Seiji tightly. Chapter 457 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Shika-chan Seiji was quite moved by his adopted younger sisters heartfelt intentions as well as troubled. If he promised her as she wanted it, what should he do if there was a truly dangerous battle in the future? Even though he had the ability to save and load, he still didnt want to see Shika come to any harm. Im quite happy that you feel that way, but No buts allowed! Shika prevented him from saying anything more. Promise me, Brother! Not promising seemed impossible. Seiji could only smile wryly. Alright, I promise you with conditions. No conditions allowed! Just allow me this tiny little thing. Not permitted, I want the entire promise with no conditions attached! Dont be so willful. Brother Seiji, youre the person with the least right to say such a thing! Er then allow me to willfully set my own conditions! Not permitted, Im willfully requiring your unconditional promise! I willfully deny your willfulness! Denial refused! Youre not allowed to refuse my denial! Stop trying to struggle, Brother! A man should struggle to the end, no matter how unseemly he is! Seiji used a cool line in a wrong situation. If you keep forcefully struggling against me, Ill Shika lifted her head. Ill bite you! Seiji suddenly felt a strange sensation on his neck. Eh!? He was quite startled that he was really getting bitten. Ahh Shika returned to her senses and discovered that she had acted impulsively again, actually biting him. But, she didnt want to let go she absolutely had to get her idiot brother to surrender to her! And so, she continued biting down on him, while carefully controlling her strength in order not to injure Seiji. This is Brothers taste When she thought about how she was currently clamping down on his neck, a vital area, and tasting his flavor, a strange sensation welled up within her. She didnt know how to describe his sensation, but it felt quite good. Ahh, ahh Ehh!? Seiji was even more startled as he felt Shika starting to bite down even harder. It felt slightly itchy, slightly painful, and slightly moist it felt like things were turning bad!! Shika, dont do this Ahh! She was now biting on his ear! At this moment, he felt like an electric shock ran through his body!! Mmm! Shika detected that his ears were sensitive and focused on his ear instead. Ahhh Stop biting! His ear felt itchy, moist, and numb, and things were turning worse!! Seiji wanted to forcefully push her away, but was unable to muster up his strength. Ahmm~ Whoosh~~ She actually blew into his ear! The feeling of an electric shock running through his body became even stronger!! This is bad, this is bad!! Seijis face flushed completely red. P please stop Mmm~ *Blow~~* I cant take it anymore Ahmm~ Whoosh~ No more Mmm~ Ahmm~~ I I surrender! Hurry and stop!! Shika finally heard what she wanted to hear. The strange sensation within her became even stronger as if she had achieved nirvana. She couldnt control herself and smiled victoriously. Her face was flushed and there was a seductive look in her eyes. With her smile, she seemed almost demonic in her devilishness. Demon King was the nickname that Chiaki had given to Shika before. If only Chiaki could have seen the Demon Kings current expression, she would have definitely been astounded at how appropriate this nickname had been! Brother since youve surrendered, you have to listen to me. Yes Ill listen to you. From now on, well always be together. You cant abandon me. Dont say it like I really will abandon you. I just didnt want you to meet with any danger. Seiji smiled wryly. I know but I cant stand it if I cant be at Brothers side, Shika told him softly. A moment of silence fell between them. If a dangerous situation that Im worried about really does happen in the future, Ill just have to deal with it when the time comes. Seiji could only inwardly sigh. By the way, that was really fierce just now Shika was quite wild when she lost control of herself! He couldnt help but recall the sensations he felt from just earlier, which caused his face to heat up again. Meanwhile, the black-haired girl who had achieved her goal and calmed down gradually began to feel embarrassment at her actions. What did I just do!! Shika really wanted to shout out loudly. I actually did such things? I I At this moment, there was the sound of a key turning in the front door of Seijis apartment. Reo had returned! The moment that Shika realized this, she suddenly moved. She darted out of her brothers embrace and returned to her room at top speed while slamming the door! Seiji was rendered absolutely speechless. Im back Harano onii-san, youve returned! Reo smiled when she saw him, but she soon felt that something was strange. Harano onii-san, what happened to your neck? Seiji suddenly covered his neck as he realized there must be hickey marks. Um I was feeling rather itchy just now, and scratched my neck I scratched myself a little too forcefully. He did his best to fool the elementary school girl. Your face is really red. That thats because Im feeling a little hot Why would you feel hot? Er I was exercising just now and sweated a lot Im going to go take a shower right now! Seiji decisively made an escape. Reo was rather mystified. Her Harano onii-san seemed rather strange today just what could he have been exercising? She was rather confused. Later, Seiji finally managed to fool Reo after making great efforts. He felt like he had now experienced what it felt like for adults when their child accidentally interrupted them in the midst of something romantic. Seiji believed it was quite fortunate already that Reo only returned after Shika was done instead of in the midst of what Shika was doing to him he really wouldnt have known how to explain things away then! Shikas out-of-control behavior her way of throwing a tantrum was simply too amazing. Seiji could only inwardly exclaim at it. Biting his neck, biting his ear, even blowing in his ear it was all so ero! His adopted younger sister actually had such an ero way of losing control of herself and previously, she secretly borrowed his adult doujinshi to look at. Was that also another way of her expressing her ero tendencies? My adopted younger sister couldnt possibly be this ero! But, that was just how things were. It was truly something. What would happen if she lost control of herself like that again? Seiji help but try imagining it. However, he then used his strong willpower to force himself to stop! Lets stop thinking about it, its time to sleep I have something to do tonight after I fall asleep. He lay on his warm bed and hugged the soft loli Reo as he relaxed himself and went to sleep Inside the soul realm. Are you prepared? Yomi asked him this question. I dont even know what I need to do, so please tell me about that first. Then, I can tell you if Im prepared or not, Seiji responded. True enough indeed, heehee. The female spirit chuckled. Actually, what you need to do is to talk with that child and provide your Mana to her. Talk to her, and provide Mana? Talking to her is to teach her, while providing her with your Mana is to help raise her. These two combined will be her education.'' What will happen as a result of doing so? Shes a child who was just born. How she turns out will depend on the education that you give her. But no matter what she turns out to become, you will become an incredibly important existence for her, just like a mother to a child. Seiji was rendered speechless. Heehee, I apologize, it would have been better if I said father for my analogy. Yomi chuckled. Akatsuki is her creator no matter if you compare me to being her father or mother, it still feels unpleasant! Then, would you like to give up on her? If you dont teach her, shell almost certainly end up devouring her creator Akatsuki Mitarai and become a powerful demon thats a choice you can make as well. Chapter 458 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Seiji contemplated this matter. He hadnt thought too much into it at first and had the mentality of simply trying it out. But now, upon closer consideration, was it really the best choice to educate Shinobu? Yomis joking aside, sheShinobu Miakiwas an artificially created product that his enemy made. Leaving her alone might cause harm to others he didnt care if she killed Akatsuki Mitarai; in fact, he would be delighted if that happened. However, if she turned into a powerful demon that posed a danger to others, that would be a bad thing. He felt that he should act in order to prevent harm from coming to others. But if he educated her in order to prevent her from turning into a demon, wouldnt that end up benefitting Akatsuki? Then, Seiji pondered if he should take advantage of her in killing Akatsuki off, but not letting her devour Akatsuki and turn into a demon. Was this possible? Well, not even considering whether it would be possible, taking advantage of a child to make her kill her creator who was basically like her parent Seiji was morally against such an action. It was true that he wanted to kill off Akatsuki Mitarai. However, inciting Akatsukis own creation into killing Akatsuki was something that Seiji felt was wrong. Yomi had said that Shinobu was a child who was just born Just because she was Akatsukis creation, and likely created by some terrifying method that Seiji would rather not know about, did that mean that Seiji should treat Shinobu as an object to be taken advantage of? Seiji felt that he shouldnt. No matter what her creator, or parent, was like, the child was innocent. Taking advantage of a child to kill her own parent was something he morally couldnt bring himself to do. But if he didnt want to do that, educating her seemed like a process where his efforts would merely be wasted and only benefit his enemy. Seiji knew that he was stuck between a rock and a hard place with his dilemma. His difficulty didnt have anything to do with Akatsuki, but rather the child, Shinobu Miaki. Just how should Seiji treat her, who was basically like a living weapon that his enemy Akatsuki had created? This was similar yet different to Shikas original circumstances. In Shikas case, she had only been a hired temporary Spirit-branded Retainer who wasnt deeply connected to Okubo Yoshiaki. However, Shinobu had a parent-child relationship with Akatsuki. Seiji sighed after thinking about it for quite a while. He felt like it was almost as if he was intentionally making things difficult for himself No, wait, the source of his frustration to begin with was Yomi, was it intentional on your part? Hmm? I dont understand what youre referring to. Dont act dumb. Did you intentionally call the puppet a child, and even use words like educate, mother, and father as analogies to influence my way of thinking in a strange way? Heehee? The female spirit chuckled. You saw through me so easily Thats right, I did it intentionally. At least you admitted it so frankly. Seiji folded his arms. What was your objective in doing so? I just wanted to see your reaction, Yomi told him. I didnt lie to you at all. I simply intentionally used some rather subtle analogies. Why did you want to see my reaction? Because I wanted to see it. Seiji was rendered speechless for a moment. You admit that its a rather subtle analogy. In that case, what exactly is the truth? Just what type of existence is that puppet? he asked in a serious manner. She is a demon a newly-born demon, a demon who appears completely human but isnt. You could also call her an abnormal human, Yomi spoke in a vague manner, her voice sounding like it came from far off in the distance. In a generation long ago, when the differences between demons and humans were rather ambiguous, existences like her would often be born. Some would be good, some would be evil, and some would be neither good nor evil. They arent humans, but are similar to humans. They can communicate with humans, but theres still a distance between them and humans. Some had happy endings, some had tragic endings, some didnt leave anything behind, and some left things that might have been passed down even to today Not everyone can see them for what they are, and they arent capable of seeing humans for what humans really are, either. It is a Yin-Yang Masters task to act as an intermediary between humans and the spirits and demons and keep everything in balance. Yin-Yang Master Seiji Haruta, just what will you do when faced with such a child? Im really looking forward to it, heeheehee The female spirit chuckled. This time, her chuckling sounded different from before, seeming to contain something. Seiji didnt know what to say. He hadnt deeply considered the meaning of becoming a Yin-Yang Master before. Or, it should be said that he hadnt considered it from the mystical societys point of view. Yomis rather literary and mystical view had given him an impact. As a Yin-Yang Master, what should he do with a newly-born demon? This was a specific-case scenario, but it could also be said to be a foundational question for how he wanted to treat his occupation as a Yin-Yang Master. Uhhhhh Rather than all this talking, I think its better to see things first. After much consideration, Seiji finally spoke up. Right now, its not easy to make a decision. Lets go see her first. And so, he cast the spell that Yomi taught him before to open up the path. Seiji created a hand seal and uttered an incantation. His hands gradually began to glow red as runes appeared on them. The soul realm gradually darkened before turning pitch-black. Seiji extended his palms and pushed out in the darkness. The red light on his hands created a mystical spell formation that resembled a gigantic eye! Then, he leapt into the eye and the eye shut and vanished. Seiji fell on the ground as he arrived on the path to the netherworld. The ground was blood-red. Seiji stood up and observed the environment around him, which caused him to furrow his eyebrows. The sky and ground were both blood-red. Apart from the cluster amaryllis on the ground, there were also numerous tall black pillars that were connected by countless silver threads. A large amount of puppets as well as humans were impaled and hung from the threads and pillars! There were boys, girls, and even children hung in midair as if they were specimens in a museum. They were in various strange poses. Apart from these complete bodies, there were also many arms, legs, heads, and other body parts mixed in together with various puppet parts. Many of these body parts were even dripping with blood. There was a disgusting thick smell of blood in the air mixed with some sort of unknown preservative medicine. This scene seemed like it came straight out of an R-18 horror game. What an unpleasant soul realm she possesses. Seiji began walking. Is it just like last time? I should walk towards the place with the most cluster amaryllis flowers? Yes, Yomi replied. Such a terrifying environment just how was it formed? Im unable to explain it. However, this type of environment is evidence that just as I expected, this child is currently being influenced by highly negative factors. At this rate, shell definitely become an evil demon soon unless you intervene. Several seconds of silence fell between them. Yomi-san, may I ask what type of demon you are exactly? Or are you actually a heroic spirit? Seiji was quite curious. Heehee, what do you think I am? Please dont answer a question with a question. I would like to maintain a feeling of mystery~ Theres too much mystery about you! At least give me something. Please dont say again how you dont like men who ask too many questions. At the very least, Im supposed to be your host. Heehee alright, just a little hint. Yomi chuckled. At the very beginning, I was an existence very similar to the child youre about to go visit. An existence similar to Shinobu Miaki? What does that mean? You were a created puppet as well? I said that I would only give you a little hint. Imagine the rest by yourself. You I suppose thats really just a little hint. Its almost like telling me nothing. I dont merely dislike overly greedy men, I find greedy men annoying, you know~ Does this count as me being too greedy? After some walking, Seiji arrived at a location filled with blooming cluster amaryllis flowers. Countless puppet parts and human body parts were hanging impaled on the silver threads going between the black pillars here There was only one which had a complete form. A little girl who was created from puppet and human materials. Chapter 459 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu She appeared like a puppet doll randomly put together, and even her messy hair was a mix of blood-red and silver. Seiji observed her for quite a while. When I wake her up, will she attack me on sight? I doubt it. And even if she does, you should be able to easily defend against her. Because shes a child?'' Indeed, Yomi explained. I recommend that you take her down from there. Otherwise, itll be inconvenient to talk to her. Seiji nodded as he cast [Evolved Telekinesis]. A large golden hand appeared and broke the silver threads she was attached to, then caught the little girl before she hit the ground. Numerous puppet and human body parts landed on the ground and scattered everywhere. Seiji controlled the golden hand to take the little girl to a relatively clear area and gently placed her down. Shinobu Miaki, wake up. He kneeled next to and called out to her as he observed her half-puppet, half-human face. The girl didnt react. Its time to wake up! Seiji increased his volume. There was still no reaction. Try injecting some Mana into her. The female spirit gave him a recommendation. Seiji placed his hand on the little girls chest and began injecting Mana into her. Iciness, bloodiness, darkness Right as she was born, she already experienced all these concepts without even having a clear understanding of them. Answer me. Who are you? That was the first sentence shed heard after she was born. Do you know what you are? That was the second sentence. But after that, everything was hazy she felt as if she learned some things, and did some things, but her consciousness remained unclear. Who am I? What am I? There were only two clear things in her mindthese two questions. She felt as if she should answer them, but she was unable to come up with the answers. If I cant answer them will I always remain like this? She kept thinking, and did her very best to think. But not only was she unable to come up with the answers, her thoughts gradually became hazy as well, as if something was devouring them. No I dont want to die Death. This was a concept that she still didnt quite understand yet, but she could feel it. If she died, she would no longer be able to think of anything. She wouldnt be herself anymore. And, she still hadnt even figured out who or what she was yet. No She kept shouting and resisting. However, that something that kept gradually devouring her didnt slow down at all. Despair. This was yet another concept that she wasnt familiar with yet. However, this feeling had already enveloped her fully Suddenly, a different feeling appeared within her. It felt gentle, soft, and bright Her consciousness became much clearer. She was no longer being devoured. Something was being given to her that helped her to maintain her own sense of self. She wanted this. She could sense that this was something beneficial to her, and instinctively desired more. As if in response to her desire, whatever it was that was giving her this feeling continued giving it to her The little girl slowly opened her eyes. Ah, youre awake. Seiji stopped injecting Mana into her and retracted his hand. The little girl looked at him. He exchanged glances with her and saw that her expression was rather blank just like a newly-born child who didnt understand the world. Shinobu Miaki, can you understand my words? The girl looked at him. Shinobu Miaki? Thats right, thats your name. My name, the girl spoke in a light voice. I am Shinobu Miaki. Yes. You are a human puppet created by Akatsuki Mitarai. That was the name he gave to you. Akatsuki Mitarai human puppet Seiji realized all the more clearly that she truly was a child upon seeing the way that she spoke with only a vague understanding! Who are you? the girl Shinobu Miaki asked him. I am Seiji Haruta. Im Akatsuki Mitarais enemy. Seisi Haruta? No, not Seisi. Its Seiji, Seiji Haruta. Seiji Haruta She looked directly at him. Did you give me? I just gave you some Mana earlier. Mana very good The little girls expression slowly changed as her mouth gradually arced upwards to reveal a faint smile. Thank you. Her smile wasnt particularly beautiful. However, it was incomparably pure. Seiji widened his eyes at the sight. Then, he smiled faintly as well. No need to be polite. After talking to Shinobu for a while, Seiji came to a conclusion: he couldnt just leave this child alone! As a human puppet, Shinobu Miaki had only the most basic knowledge and understanding of the world. She was as pure as a blank piece of paper, and as long as she was properly taught and raised, she could definitely become a very good person er, demon. However, she was currently being influenced by all the negative things in her soul realm or perhaps a more accurate word would be invaded. She was currently losing her sense of self. When she completely lost her sense of self and ability to think, that would be the moment when she transformed into an evil demon. It seems that you have already made a decision. Yep. Im going to teach her properly to prevent her from becoming an evil demon with no sense of self. Even if this means that youll be helping your enemy? While its rather unpleasant to think that Id be helping him, when compared to simply allowing this child to fall into depravity, thats nothing. Seiji folded his arms. Not only am I going to teach her, Im even going to steal her away from Akatsuki so that she can be raised properly. Heehee Yomi chuckled. You actually care about a puppet that your enemy created. Youre so interesting. Youre the one who led me to this! You were the one who made the decision on your own~ Er Seiji found it difficult to counter her statement. So what if I care! Shinobu-chan is a good girl. He decided to frankly admit it. Youre even calling her directly by name now. Thats just the type of man I am! Do you have any objections? Heehee The female spirit laughed in delight. I should be able to obtain Shinobu-chan through the official Yin-Yang Master duel next week if I win. But that means waiting an entire week, and shes also going to participate in battle as well. Akatsuki is highly likely to do more modifications to her is there any way I can protect her? There isnt. However, you can simply just take this child back with you right now. Right now? Here in the soul realm? Seiji was quite astonished. This is possible!? Yes. However, youre only taking her soul, not her physical body. Also, it will cause some damage to her for her soul to be separated from her body. Damage to what extent? Shell be incredibly weakened, and shell basically become the weakest class of demon, Yomi explained. However, if you properly raise her, shell be able to become much stronger. And if you can take her physical body away from Akatsuki as well, youll be able to return her soul to her body. Seiji fell silent at this. He looked at Shinobu Miaki. She was currently silently looking at the sky as if she wanted to see through to the heavens. Should he take this child with him or leave her here? Seiji was leaning towards taking her with him. Although taking her with him would damage her and weaken her greatly, he would take responsibility by properly taking care of her. He would definitely take her physical body away from Akatsuki as well, and help her soul return to her body. And if she stayed here, who knew what she would experience in her own soul realm that was filled with all these terrifying things, which were likely the circumstances surrounding her birth? Who knew what Akatsuki might end up doing to her soul! Shinobu Miaki Can I call you Shinobu-chan? he asked after some consideration. She looked at him and nodded. Seiji smiled and asked, Shinobu-chan, would you like to come with me? She blinked upon hearing this. Go with you? Yes, I feel that this is a bad place. Its not suitable for you to stay in. Id like to take you somewhere else. Somewhere else where? My territory. Seiji pointed at himself. I promise to take good care of you. Will you come with me? Shinobu looked directly at Seiji. She recalled what he had given her, and compared it to what she felt staying here I want to go with you. She made the first decision of her life since being born. She didnt know that this decision of hers would massively change her fate. Chapter 460 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Seiji hugged little Shinobu while casting a spell with Yomis assistance. As he uttered the incantation, the space around them gradually darkened as red light glowed on the little girls body with blood-red runes. Shinobus consciousness gradually faded. However, she didnt feel like resisting as she always had before because hed said that she would be fine. And just as she believed, a warm feeling was transmitted to her body from him again, which maintained her sense of self. This was hisSeiji HarutasMana. Shinobu really liked this even though she didnt have a clear understanding of the concept of like yet. She simply felt that this was wonderful, and that meeting him was a wonderful thing. He gave her something very nice, and she wanted to give him something equally nice. However, she didnt know what she could give him. She decided to think hard about this later. As long as she followed him, she would be able to continue thinking, and always be able to think. She would definitely think of something! The little girl closed her eyes and revealed a faint expression of bliss in his arms. While holding on to Shinobu and entering the path to the netherworld, he noticed that her body was changing. The traces of her being put together by various materials vanished completely, and her hair became clean and pure silver rather than being messy and silver mixed with blood-red. Her entire body seemed to be turning somewhat translucent as well. He hurriedly asked Yomi what was going on. The part of her soul affected by the negative energies there has remained behind. Currently, her souls main portion is being sustained by your Mana, so her form has changed, the female spirit explained to him. As for why shes turning translucent, thats because shes currently in a weakened state. As long as you continue providing her with Mana, her form will gradually stabilize. So, shes still alright? Naturally. Thats good, then. Seiji looked at the little girl in his arms who was seemingly asleep. What will happen to the portion of her soul that remains behind there? Nothing at all. Itll just be like a cicada discarding its outer shell, and it will simply remain there. Thats a rather subtle analogy. I think its quite an appropriate one, hehe Yomi chuckled. She was quite delighted to see what had happened. Long, long ago, a Yin-Yang Master had acted just like the current Seiji Haruta, holding a weak little demon while walking home. That Yin-Yang master saved her, taught her, and helped her learn about the world, letting her experience so much. After the little demon grew up into a powerful demon, she became that Yin-Yang Masters Spirit-branded Retainer to be of assistance to him. She gradually became stronger and stronger. Without realizing it, youve become quite strong your name doesnt seem to fit your current strength anymore. How about changing your name to a more suitable one? Eh? You dont want to change your name? Just treat it as your nickname then. Or, treat your original name as your childhood name, and your new name as your adult name. Lets give you a really cool-sounding new name. Youll be called Seiji gradually opened his eyes. It was light outside and time to wake up. He silently tried sensing his own body. Apart from the spirit Yomi, he could sense an incredibly weak and small existence inside him as well. That was Shinobu Miaki. You dont need to keep her in your mind at all times. Leave her to me. I shall communicate with her and teach her various things. Yomi had told him that before he woke up. It was nice that she was willing to do this. However, why was she suddenly so proactive? Didnt she usually enjoy her sleeping? Seiji was rather curious about her sudden change in attitude. Because educating a pure and innocent little demon is something quite amusing~ It was a reply that rendered Seiji speechless. Although this type of response might make one wonder Is it truly alright to leave things to someone like her?, Seiji believed that Yomi was worthy of his trust. After all, he was only able to take Shinobus soul with him due to her power in the first place so he figured that she would do fine in teaching Shinobu properly. Besides, it seemed reasonable for a powerful demon to be teaching a newbie demon, and more appropriate than a human teaching a demon. When he got out of bed, he saw Shika at breakfast. At first, Shikas expression was normal, and she acted as if nothing had happened between them last night. However, a few minutes later, her face flushed red, and she kept averting her gaze from Seiji. She behaved incredibly awkwardly. Seiji started feeling awkward as well upon seeing her behavior. He did his very best to stop himself from recalling what he felt yesterday from Shika attacking him. Both of them felt awkward, yet still tried to prevent Reo from noticing that anything was wrong. This caused the atmosphere at breakfast to become rather strange. At this moment, someone knocked on Seijis apartment door. He was surprised to see that the visitor was Mai. Milady has ordered me to begin coming over here to take Tachibana-san to school every day. The maid smiled in greeting. From now on, I shall take charge of her safety to and from school and eliminate any problematic pests. Seiji was rendered speechless. He instantly recalled how this senpai of his would smile beautifully while shooting people with her laser gun at the school festival! If it was her, she probably really would kill off any criminals just like how one would kill an annoying insect he couldnt help but think this to himself. As for whether or not she would still smile if she had to kill someone, he wouldnt know. Thanks for the trouble if you need any assistance in dealing with any problems, please contact me. Thank you for your concern, junior. If youre needed, I wont hesitate to call you. After Mai entered his apartment, she gave him the same present as the first one she had given him: a box of homemade red-bean cakes. Seiji thus recalled how he had tasted Mais red-bean cakes together with Shika at the presidents residence at that time. He could recall the scene as if it had happened only yesterday. After all, he had agreed to write a story together with Shika on that day, and it was a wonderful memory for him. After that, they wrote Brother Monogatari together, and it was almost published already although he didnt know the specific time. Lets call Editor Yoshizawa later today to ask her. Seiji made a mental note. He invited Mai to eat breakfast together with them. She politely refused, saying that she had eaten already. Although I was somewhat mentally prepared, seeing your breakfast still makes me want to go and borrow your kitchen. The maid sighed. I dont want to say that you guys are doing a bad job, but breakfast is the most important meal of the day, especially for growing girls. You should pay more attention to nutrition and balance. Please teach me, Senpai. I dont want to give a long lecture, but I cant make it too simple, either How about this, Ill email you some information later that you absolutely must finish reading! Plan out your meals according to the information that you read and ask me about anything that you dont understand. You can also ask me about any recipes that youre having problems with, and Ill definitely teach you. Seiji was awed at how professional she seemed at being a nutritionist. He could only agree to do as she asked. Out of concern for Shika and Reos living conditions, Mai asked them some questions, and made some specific suggestions to both of them based on what she felt were bad habits. Her attitude seemed gentle and intimate, while also imperceptibly strict at the same time. The middle schooler and elementary schooler both obediently listened to her as if they were younger sisters being lectured by their older sister. Seiji was quite moved by this scene, finding it interesting at the same time. Of course, he did his very best to take care of Shika and Reo. However, as he was male, there were always things that he would miss or overlook. Fortunately, Mika, her mother the landlord, as well as Kaede Juumonji would all occasionally help him out. Now, his maid senpai had helped him with life counseling as well. He was truly grateful to all of them. Junior, I hear that you sleep together with Tachibana-chan every night is this true? Mai asked him in an icy tone. Seijis expression froze. He had forgotten about this landmine Mai smiled as she looked directly at him with the same look in her eyes as when she had talked about eliminating problematic pests earlier. Chapter 461 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Seiji did his best to withstand the assassin maid er, his senpais pressure as he explained the situation. Thanks to Reos testimony backing him up, he managed to escape suspicion of being a pervert yet again. Although Mai accepted his explanation, she still didnt seem to accept what was going on. Junior, Id really like to give you a good sermon right now, but Im short on time At any rate, please take good care of yourself. The maid put extra emphasis on her last line. Dont do anything stupid. Seiji felt as if he could imagine her saying that in between the lines. I shall remember it in my heart and will never overstep my boundaries. He could only answer in such a classical fashion. Very good, then. Everyone left together after finishing breakfast. Mika and Chiaki who was dragged over by Mika were astonished to see Mai at the Uehara apartments. They had met this legendary former student council president during the school festival but had never talked to her before. They all greeted and got to know each other. At this moment, Kaede arrived as well. Mai greeted the blonde infirmary nurse, while Kaede smiled and greeted Mai by name. Juumonji-sensei, youre acquainted with Houjou-senpai? Yes, she once brought a sick girl over to the infirmary, and we chatted a little. She left quite an impression on me at the time. Kaede smiled faintly. I was thinking how she seemed like someone who might be Harano-kuns acquaintance or friend. It seems that I had been correct. Why did Sensei think so? Chiaki was rather curious. Because I felt like she was somewhat similar to Harano-kun she didnt seem like an ordinary student. That was still a rather vague answer. However, Chiaki and Mika both now had looks of understanding. Heehee, Juumonji-sensei doesnt seem like an ordinary teacher, either. I could say the same for you. Mai smiled faintly as well. The beautiful female student (maid assassin) and beautiful female teacher (mafia family daughter) exchanged smiles in a beautiful scene. Seiji was rendered speechless. There was a dark secret hidden behind the maidens beautiful smiles was that how he was supposed to describe this scene? Afterwards, Mai took Reo to her elementary school. Seiji, Mika, Chiaki, and Kaede went together to Genhana High School. On the way, Seiji explained what he was going to do soon. A duel between Spiritual Ability users Id really like to see that. Chiaki was as casual and relaxed as always. Shouldnt you be concerned about Seigo first? Mika gave her friend a sidelong glance. Its fine, if hes participating in a duel, hell definitely win! Isnt that right? Im quite happy that you believe in me so much. Still, I would like it if you would worry about me a little, Seiji told her. Seigo, dont die on me! You said that you would marry me and accompany me for the rest of my life! Chiaki pretended to be deeply emotional. I never said such a thing! Seigo, make sure to return alive! Mikas waiting for you to marry her and accompany her for the rest of her life! Chiaki pretended to be serious. There was no such promise, either! Seigo, you cant die! You still need to realize your dream of creating an extravagant harem! Chiaki pretended to be hot-blooded. Realize, the hell! Youre making it sound worse and worse! Stop trying to give me death flags like that!! Seiji retorted energetically. Mika and Kaede were rendered speechless. The double-pigtailed girl could only sigh as she watched Seiji and Chiakis vigorous debate, while the blonde teacher smiled. Uehara-san, you dont need to worry so much. If things were so serious, Harano-kun wouldnt be joking around like this. Kaede noticed Mikas emotions and tried to coax her. I know but its still a duel even if Seigo makes it sound so simple If youre so worried, try talking to him one on one then. Dont take Wakaba-san with you, heehee Yeah Mika felt that this was excellent advice as she observed the rowdy scene before her. When they reached school, Seiji separated from the others and headed for the student council presidents residence instead. He went to the underground practice field. Now that he was a Yin-Yang Master, the first major spell that he wanted to learn was [Dragon Counterattack]! This was the ultimate spell that his system rewarded him with after winning the duel against Okubo Yoshiaki. It had caused him to recall Genji from Overwatchs ultimate ability. The first two prerequisites for learning this spell was to learn three attack type and then three defense type spells and martial arts techniques. That was why at the time, he could only set it aside despite how cool it looked. By now, he only needed one more defensive technique in order to fulfill the first two prerequisites. He wanted to do his best to learn this spell now as soon as possible. After some consideration, Seiji decided to learn [Martial arts technique C Ksitigarbha technique]. This was an earth-based defensive technique that required him to be standing on the ground. He could transfer a Mana-based or physical attack against him into the ground in order to absorb most of the attacks force. It would be even more effective when combined with [Mana Barrier] that was the basic explanation from the system. He immediately started the process of learning [Ksitigarbha technique]. While he was busy cultivating, Hitaka and Rana arrived as well. They greeted him and began working on their own cultivation. Time passed just like that. Around lunch time, Seiji received a phone call. The call was from Editor Yoshizawa whom he had intended on contacting anyways. Brother Monogatari is scheduled to be published on next Wednesday, the editor told him right after she greeted him. Next Wednesday wonderful! Seiji was quite happy to hear this. And, tomorrow night, I need you to attend an award ceremony where youll receive a Judges Choice special prize! Eh? Award ceremony? Special prize? Yes, its a newcomers award for Thunderbolt Literatures new and outstanding authors. Brother Monogatari received a Judges Choice special prize! Oh thank you. Seiji was still a bit too stunned to know what to say. Having suddenly received a newcomers award prize like this seemed rather amazing to him He suddenly recalled that several of the light novels he had read in this world had been awarded this same newcomers award, such as Record of the Demon Sword and I Cant Sleep When Im Sleeping Together With My Younger Sister! He had a more solid understanding of this award now that he had recalled some stories that had won it. Do you have time tomorrow night to attend the award ceremony? I sure do! Seiji replied. He definitely wanted to go get his award since he was lucky enough to win one. Saki told him the time and place of the award ceremony. Seiji wrote them down and promised to be there on time. They ended their conversation there. Not only did he learn the publication date of Brother Monogatari, he even received an award. That came as quite a surprise to him. Seiji left the practice field and went to rest for a while in the living room, taking a break from cultivation. He surfed the internet on his cell phone and checked out the information about Thunderbolt Literatures Newcomer Awards. That was when he discovered that these awards were actually considered a pretty big deal. The first place prize awards were basically always given to light novels that became bestsellers, and as for the special prize category well, it wasnt so special after all. It was just an extra prize category, or perhaps it should be called a consolation prize. Although he was somewhat disappointed to learn this, he felt that it was only natural. After all, he never even submitted his own work to be considered for the award in the first place. It would have been unusual if hed received first place. When he did more research about this award, he discovered that the submission deadline for the newcomers award had ended at the beginning of November of last year! At that time, he had just entered Genhana High School and met Shika at the drama club for the first time Brother Monogataris first words hadnt even been written yet. After the submission deadline was over, the editing department would determine the chosen candidates. Neither the first publicized list of candidates, nor the second, much shorter list of culled candidates included Brother Monogatari among them. Only the third and final publicized finalists list included Brother Monogatari, and it was explained that it was chosen as a special exception! Wait a moment, if that was what happened Seijis eyes twitched as he continued searching for information on the internet. Then, as he expected, he discovered that there were incredibly heated discussions on relevant message forums about how Brother Monogatari had won an award without even having gone through the first and second rounds of selection, instead directly appearing on the list of finalists to receive a special award. The keywords that people were discussing were bribery, deceitful organizers, shame of the Newcomers Awards, rigged by the industry, and so on. The hell! Chapter 462 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu It was a good thing that he won an award, but the circumstances around his victory made Seiji feel like he had fallen into a pit trap. Seiji called Editor Yoshizawa to ask her about this situation. Specially chosen awards that can enter the nomination process later on have always existed within our system. It was just that the standards were incredibly strict, so theres basically no precedents, Saki explained to him. Brother Monogatari being chosen was something that all the judges unanimously agreed on. The judges also unanimously agreed on giving your story the award, so theres no internal problems at all. However, it caused so much controversy on the internet. Seiji could only smile wryly. We shall make an announcement detailing the specifics of how your story got chosen. Even so, theres probably still people that wont accept it Im happy to receive an award, but I think that creating such a controversy as the price for it isnt so good. Seiji paused for a moment. Or is it that the editing departments goal in the first place was to create a controversy to make my story into a hot topic? Saki fell silent for a moment. Our head editor personally saw to Brother Monogataris inclusion in the awards as well as ensuring that you won an award. Saki didnt answer him directly. Instead, she drastically lowered her voice to a whisper. Could it be that its not convenient for you to discuss this due to your position? Seiji perceptively noticed that she was being roundabout. Im currently at work. So you mean that itll be fine to discuss this when you get off from work? Yeah. Alright Ill wait for you to get off from work then. Seiji thought for a moment. By the way, do you think I could speak directly to the head editor? The head editor is currently very busy. That meant no, or perhaps it meant that speaking to him would be meaningless. Understood. Talk to you later then. They ended the conversation there. The head editor personally manipulated things so that Seiji won an award perhaps the head editor intended to stir things up in order to increase Brother Monogataris sales. Seiji didnt wish to see his and Shikas story meet with any negative controversy. Still, he understood that perhaps the head editor wanted to draw attention to his story. After all, how low or high quality a story was wouldnt be the most important thing. For Thunderbolt Literature or any similar company, sales would likely be the most important part of all. Stirring up some controversy and having everyones attention on his story would help to influence sales. Seiji was quite clear on this. It was understandable that the editing department would take certain actions to help increase a novels sales. Considering that he was just a newcomer author, it was quite something already that the head editor would personally take notice of his novel and act to increase its sales. Although I can understand I still wish that I could have been informed first. Seiji sighed. If only he wasnt a newcomer author. If he had been a veteran author with plenty of accomplishments racked up already, the situation would likely have been different. He would change things in the future! Seiji then called Shika in order to tell her about the storys publication date and the situation regarding the award their story received. Seigo Harano took a leave of absence from school again. His classmates had gotten used to how often he took leaves of absence. However, some people were still curious just what this Magic-devouring Dragon was doing. One student even cracked a joke that was surprisingly close to the truth Perhaps Harano-san is actually a Spiritual Ability user who asked for a leave of absence in order to fight against demons. Of course, the reason why such a joke would appear was because of the discussions on the internet and in the media. The night of one hundred demons continued as always since the New Years. Normal people kept meeting with more and more strange situations. Even though the mystical society kept continuously suppressing the information the best they could, it was impossible to suppress everything and people were starting to hear more and more about this topic. Mystical phenomena, demons and spirits, Spiritual Ability users Most ordinary people simply treated it as a currently popular fad. However, there were also some ordinary people that would really come into contact with such things, learning the truth. Some people chose to avoid the truth, even treating it as nothing having ever happened. Some people would choose to try telling others about it. And there were incredibly few that would do their very best to try and search for the truth. Although things appeared calm on the surface, there was an undercurrent beneath all that. As for whether the waves would finally calm down or eventually surge and turn into a torrential flood, nobody knew. Is Seigo really fighting against demons during his leave of absence? During lunch break, Yukari came to Mika and Chiakis classroom to ask them this question. Pretty much. You can treat it like that. I want to know the truth. Knowing too much is bad for you, Special Agent Asamiya. Chiaki pretended to be some serious middle-aged man. I know what Im doing, Special Agent Wakaba, Yukari responded in turn. Tell me. What is he busy with? Killing people. The purple-haired girls gaze sharpened upon hearing this. Hes fighting against evil Spiritual Ability users? Theres no separation between good and evil in our line of work. Dont be so na?ve, Special Agent Asamiya. The tomboy continued pretending to be some serious special agent as she droned on in a low voice. Stop acting, please talk normally. Its the same even if I talk normally. Hes out killing people. Chiaki stopped using her serious expression and low tone of voice as she folded her arms. You arent really na?ve enough to believe that hes simply Mr. Goody-Two-Shoes and an absolute hero of justice, are you? Yukari fell silent. Seigo will really kill people. Hes the type who will definitely do what needs to be done if its absolutely necessary thats what I believe. Chiaki looked at Yukari. If you have such an unrealistic impression of him, then I would advise you to give up on him now. Chiaki Mika looked at her good friend. Mika, the same goes for you too. Chiaki turned to look at her. Earlier this morning, you were quite worried about Seigo when he explained the situation. Thats very natural, but you seem to have ignored another aspect about his situation. Let me ask you, have you ever thought about Seigo killing another person? What will you feel if he kills someone right in front of you? And what will you think? Mikas expression froze. She thought back to what President Yoruhana had told her before about the mystical side of society. Although she made her decision back then, she never thought too deeply about it again. After all, something like killing people she didnt want to think about it, and she unconsciously felt like it was something that wouldnt happen around her. Only now did she finally realize quite clearly that it wasnt far away from her at all. Seigo was going to a duel another way of describing it was that he was going to kill someone! He would have to risk his own life to kill someone else. That was the meaning of a duel, kill or be killed. Chiaki had recognized that from the very start and said Id really like to see that on top of it. Juumonji-sensei hadnt said anything, but with her maturity, she probably saw the duel for what it was and accepted it as well. However I still havent thought over things that deeply. Mika fell silent upon realizing this. Everyone remained silent for a while. Seigo Seiji Haruta is a real, living person, not a fictional hero of justice from a shonen manga, the tomboy stated calmly. All of you have been saved by him before, so theres nothing wrong with viewing him as a hero. I also believe him to be a hero as well, a real-life hero. However, real-life heroes might not all stand for good and justice, and even if theyre on the side of good, not all people will think theyre good I choose to give him my recognition. Even if he kills someone right in front of me, Ill believe in him. What about the two of you? What do you think a hero should be like? Or, what do you think Seiji Haruta should be like? Do you truly realize what the real him is like? You dont need to answer me, but you need to think about it well for yourselves. With that long speech finished, Chiaki began eating her lunch again. Mika and Yukari silently exchanged glances. What do you think? Uehara-san, the purple-haired girl asked Mika. I need to think about it, Mika said. I also want to personally talk to Seiji about it. She left her inner thoughts unsaid. How about you? Asamiya-san, Mika asked Yukari the same question. To be honest, this has given me quite an impact, and I need to think it over as well. Yukari sighed while glancing over at Chiaki. But no matter what, I wont give up so easily on him. Then, she said goodbye as she turned around and left. Tsk, I thought that at the very least she would be obviously shaken, but she wasnt the Princess is truly difficult to deal with. Chiaki pretended to have a grim expression as she watched Yukari leave and made such a statement. Mika was rendered speechless. Chapter 463 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Chiaki, you The double-pigtailed girl had a complex expression in her eyes. This time, I didnt lie to her, although I didnt tell her the complete truth, either. The tomboy stopped displaying her grim expression and began giggling. I did want to shake up the princess a little, but I wasnt too serious about it. I was just doing as I pleased. Mika didnt know what to say anymore. Currently, in her eyes, Chiakis grinning expression seemed the same as always, but with something incomprehensible added to it as well. If you really want me to explain, I can do that as well. But its probably better that you think through things on your own, Mika. Later that night. Seiji went online to check out the discussions about his novels award. He saw that due to Thunderbolt Literatures announcement about how his novel went through the process of winning an award, the controversy was somewhat reduced. Then, just as he was about to call Editor Yoshizawa, she called him instead. The answer to your question earlier this morning is no. The editing department doesnt like to use controversies as a method of attracting attention, Saki told him. However, I cant deny that it might be possible that our head editor had this in mind when he forced Brother Monogatari through the awards process. And no matter what, he didnt do anything that could be considered unethical. Although he did forcefully add Brother Monogatari in at the very end, all the judges themselves agreed that your story was worthy of the special award. So, it still followed the rules. I believe that the head editor did this with good intentions. He probably anticipated that giving Brother Monogatari an award like this would cause some controversy, but he still chose to do so because he believed in your story he believed that its quality would be able to overcome any controversy and transform the attention it receives into excellent sales. Seiji silently finished listening to Saki speak. Since Editor Yoshizawa believes it to be so, Ill believe thats how it is as well, Seiji told her. I understand that its very important to attract attention to a newcomer authors novel. However, if at all possible, Id like to be informed about such things beforehand, not right when they happen. I apologize for that. Its a lapse in my work, Im sorry. Saki was apologetic about it. I didnt want Editor Yoshizawa to apologize to me But I suppose Ill accept that. Lets just leave things as is. Seiji didnt want to make such a big deal out of this. By the way, are there any specific requirements for the awards ceremony tomorrow regarding dress code? He decided to ask something that hed forgotten to ask earlier this morning. Theres no specific requirements. Just wear something thats not ridiculous. You can even attend in your school uniform if youd like. His school uniform was alright, so it wasnt that formal? How about a cosplay outfit then? Seiji asked jokingly. I wouldnt recommend it. But as long as its not too outrageous, its still alright. Even cosplay was fine!? If even thats allowed, this award ceremony is quite a casual one. Although the important part is the award, its also a bit of a celebration, which is why the requirements for what to wear are quite relaxed, Saki explained. But its technically a formal event, so its still somewhat serious. Oh in that case, what was the most unique attire you ever saw at the awards ceremony? The cosplay attire that you mentioned. A female author once dressed herself as a vampire to receive the prize. Seiji couldnt help but imagine that scene and felt that it was quite interesting. The two of them ended their conversation after chatting for a while. At this moment, Mika arrived at his apartment. Seiji, Id like to talk to you. Is that alright? Of course. Mika took a seat in his study while Seiji poured some hot tea for both Mika and himself. What would you like to talk about? Its about the duel that you mentioned this morning that you would participate in Im really worried and also concerned about something The double-pigtailed girl expressed her anxiety, telling Seiji about the discussion that she had with Chiaki and Yukari during lunch break. Seiji fell silent for a moment as he sipped on his tea. First of all, thank you for being so worried about me Since Im joining this duel of my own free will, Ive resolved myself appropriately. Seiji began speaking. Also do you still remember what I told you on that day that I scolded and insulted the Amami twin sisters? Mika looked at him with something flashing in her eyes. Im not a good person, or an evil person. Im just someone who does whatever he wants to do and likes to dothats who I am. Seiji smiled. The double-pigtailed girl furrowed her eyebrows slightly. But, duels are It might be kill or be killed. I realize this although the actual situation might not be so extreme, it isnt wrong to view the duel in such a fashion, Seiji stated calmly. This is completely different from scolding, as its on another level entirely. Its about ones own as well as other peoples lives. Of course it should be treated in a serious manner thats what you believe, right? Mika nodded. Thats why youre such a kind girl. Seiji smiled. But as for me I said it before at that time as well. I dont believe myself to be a good person. Actually, Im indeed no such thing. Seiji Chiaki wasnt wrong at all. Im the type who will kill others if I consider it necessary. In this duel that I joined, Im doing so with the resolution to kill my opponent. Seiji looked directly into Mikas eyes and had a sincere and honest expression. You already know everything that you should know, Mika. I believe that theres no need to repeat myself. Think over things properly for yourself. The double-pigtailed girl furrowed her eyebrows even more deeply. I dont know, Seiji you just what do you think about killing others? This question how should I say it, I think its quite difficult to answer Seiji paused for a moment. If I really tried to explain it, it would be hard to say it clearly, or perhaps even impossible to explain, so in the end, its probably better not to say anything. So, you can treat it as me being unwilling to answer. Several seconds of silence fell between them. I Im not like Chiaki If you dont answer me, I wont understand Mika muttered. If you really must have an answer, Ill just answer you directly and succinctly, Seiji stated lightly. I accept killing people. Accept. This was quite a simple word, but it also seemed quite profound right now. Mika faintly felt as if she perceived something within, but when she thought over it more deeply, she couldnt figure it out. They ended their conversation there. He wasnt going to say anything else to her. The rest was up to her to figure out by herself. No there was one more person she could ask. Ruri Kinsa, her Spiritual Ability user teacher. Mika didnt really want to ask this teacher of hers, because she felt as if she could imagine Ruris answer already. But Ruri was still her teacher. Seiji silently finished the rest of his tea after Mika left. That was all he could say on the topic. After that, what Mika thought and did would all be up to her. Then, he put down his cup and went back to surfing the internet. He contacted a certain person on the internet and immediately got a response. She was currently in the middle of a huge campaign. Youre playing a game? Theres something I wanted to tell you. Since youre currently busy, it can wait until tomorrow night. She sent him a message saying wait for me! followed by a message saying itll be taken care of in five minutes. Seiji decided to wait. Five minutes later, a girl wearing a hat with cat ears appeared on his screen. I just finished conquering the strongest castle in the entire server, and became the strongest domain lord of all. Hee hee~ Hana was currently in an excellent mood. Congratulations, miss strongest domain lord, may you live forever! Seiji sent her an emoticon of tossing flowers around in congratulations. The way youre praising me sounds really strange What was it you wanted to tell me? Did you finish eating the silver fruits? Do you want to go to a Spirit World again? No, what I wanted to tell you was that Ive become a Yin-Yang Master already. Eh? Hana paused in surprise for a moment. You said you became what? Chapter 464 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Hana was astonished to learn that Seiji had become a Yin-Yang Master already. Last time, the fact that he took only a wooden sword with him to adventure in a Spirit World was already beyond her imagination. She didnt expect that this time You actually became a Yin-Yang Master already? How did you do it!? Actually, I myself dont know how I did it, either. Why would you not know!? Because just like changing job classes in a game, I did it simply by choosing the option. I dont know how the specific process went. Seiji awkwardly scratched his face. How is that possible, bastard!! Hana retorted forcefully. There has to be a limit to your joking around!!! No, its actually the truth. Seiji really wanted to say that out loud, but he felt that she would be unable to handle it judging by her current reaction. I really dont know. I just fell asleep, and when I woke up, I had already created a Yin-Yang Seal, he told her instead. It felt like I experienced something in my dream, but I cant recall. The cat-eared hat girl fell silent. Im even beginning to wonder if Im Seimei Kamijous reincarnation, haha. The cat-eared hat girl still remained silent. Seiji felt rather awkward because he didnt hear a retort as he had expected. Er arent you going to say anything? The cat-eared hat girl sighed. Youre a reincarnator, a body stealer, a transmigrator, and a hero from another world. It doesnt matter anymore if you were a double reincarnator on top of all that, she spoke as if she didnt care about anything. I think that you should care at least a little more. Then should I be calling you Kamijou-sama? Or Milord Seimei? That wont be necessary. Hmph its good that you were able to become a Yin-Yang Master so quickly and all, but dont be too proud of yourself. Youre still quite far from reaching Yuis power level, Hana warned him. About how far apart are our power levels? Basically the distance from Earth to Mars. An astronomical level!? Thats right, are you scared now? Its too exaggerated, so I actually cant feel anything at all. It absolutely isnt scary this way. Then Ill say it in a way that you can understand. Our older sister could easily kill a newbie like you who just became a Yin-Yang Master by only using one of her hands no, just one finger will be enough! Just one finger will she flick me on the forehead? Seiji couldnt help but think that to himself. Wow, so amazing, so scary~ With how fake your acting is, you might as well not act at all. The cat-eared hat girl folded her arms. Sister Yui Haruta is truly strong. Shes the strongest among all members of the Haruta Family that are in our age group, and she received an incredible nickname as wellQilin Girl.'' Qilin Girl? Shes excellent all around and highly skilled at fire and thunder magical spells, which is why she received this nickname. Hana paused for a moment. Before, there was a fellow from the Tendou Family who was also a genius Yin-Yang Master. He challenged Sister to a duel, and as a result, he and all his Spirit-branded Retainers were burned to death, turning into nothing but ash that was a huge incident. The Tendou Family is that one of the Seven Major Yin-Yang Master Families? Yes. They had a bad relationship with our Haruta Family to begin with, and it only worsened after Sisters actions. Right now, Sister is hated by every young person in the Tendou Family, but nobody dares to challenge her anymore. How dominating. Seiji was sincere in exclaiming this. Killing off another major familys genius, and suppressing all the young ones in that family to the point where they didnt even dare to do anything? Just what was that like? Seiji felt that it was on the level of a main character from a xuanhuan novel. No wonder even someone like Akatsuki Mitarai was worried about Seijis family background Seiji now felt that the only reason why a bastard like Akatsuki was so polite to him must have been directly related to Akatsukis fear of Yui Haruta. This Qilin Girl who even dared to kill a genius from another of the Seven Major Families, and all the young ones in the Seven Major Families were nothing more than trash in her eyes Akatsuki Mitarai probably recognized her power. His family wasnt even one of the Seven Major Families, after all. Thats right, shes truly dominating. Now do you understand just how strong our sister is? You actually want me to defeat someone as strong as her? What a request for you to make of me. Shut up! Ive told you that it would be extremely difficult. Its not even at the level of extremely difficult, it sounds basically impossible. Hmph, are you actually scared now? Reincarnator transmigrator body stealer hero from another world. Youre wrong, you should be calling me the double reincarnator transmigrator body stealer hero from another world. Since I have all the traits of the main character, how could I possibly be afraid! A flash appeared in Seijis eyes. Even if Im up against a god, Ill show you how I win!! Yeah, yeah, so cool, youre truly amazing~ With how fake your acting is, you might as well not act at all. Seiji threw Hanas line right back at her. Apart from the fact that you became a Yin-Yang Master, was there anything else you wanted to tell me? Hana changed the topic. Yeah. Im about to participate in a Yin-Yang Master duel soon. What? Hana no longer knew what expression she had anymore after she finished listening to yet another one of his explanations. Are you intending on marrying Natsuya Yoruhana? she asked in an icy tone. No. I dont have that type of relationship with her. Even if you dont right now, its basically almost at that stage! You harem protagonist, are you intending on making her the main wife, the female lead? I wasnt thinking of anything like that at all. I want to help her half because shes my friend, and half because her opponent really pisses me off. Youre doing so much just for the sake of a friend!? Who the hell would believe you!! Seiji awkwardly scratched his face. Even he himself didnt believe it when he said he felt only friendship towards Natsuya. Alright then, I admit it, I am romantically interested in her But currently, our relationship really is just that of friends. Disgusting. Stop giving off the sour scent of a teenage idol love drama in front of me. Winners in life can all just go explode and die! You were clearly the one who brought this topic up. Hmph. The cat-eared hat girl averted her gaze. Thats all I wanted to tell you. Im going to focus on cultivating this week to prepare for the duel. If theres anything else, lets talk again next week. Wait a moment! Thats all? Yep. Seiji nodded. Just how are you going to prepare? What about weapons? What about equipment? Im just going to work my hardest on cultivating and practicing. Natsuya will prepare weapons and equipment for us. Just how good could the things she can prepare even be Hana muttered as she seriously considered something. Give me Natsuya Yoruhanas cell phone number, she told Seiji. Eh? Seiji paused in surprise for a moment. Why do you want her cell phone number? Obviously to contact her. Contact her for what? To talk to her about your weapons and equipment, idiot! You want to provide me with equipment? Yes, idiot! Didnt I say such a thing last time as well!? But this is a duel for Natsuyas sake, not a visit to a Spirit World If youre going to participate in a duel, since Im your ally, I still have to help you out! the cat-eared hat girl said fiercely. Hana Dont act all moved like that. Its disgusting. Seiji was rendered speechless. What should he do about the fact that he still felt she was quite cute despite her calling him disgusting? *Ding!* Congratulations on becoming a masochist siscon! Seiji imagined such a system notification in his mind. No, no, Im not a masochist, its just that my sister is being tsundere which is really cute!!! the siscon Seiji commented inwardly in his own mind. He gave Natsuyas cell phone number to Hana, and Hana turned off the video chat after that. A moment later, the student council president called him. I suddenly received a phone call from Hana Haruta. Were you the one who gave her my phone number? Yes, my apologies. Its fine I was just really surprised. Natsuya sighed. I didnt think that you had already recovered your relationship with your younger sister. Chapter 465 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Recover I suppose our relationship has recovered, although the situation is still a bit subtle, Seiji told her. Eh? Its not easy to explain. At any rate, shes currently my ally. Ally I told her about how I became a Yin-Yang Master and about the duel Im joining in soon. She indicated that she wanted to provide me with equipment, and that she wanted to talk to you, so I gave her your phone number. Oh Natsuya paused for a moment. So your relationship with her has improved, but not to the point of completely recovering, right? Yes, you could say that. Understood. No matter what, its always a good thing to have more people helping out. Natsuya said that she would have a proper discussion with Hana and ended the call. Seiji was quite curious about exactly what they would discuss. But, since he didnt understand the workings of mystical equipment, he figured that there was no need for him to ask to listen in. He believed in the two of them, so he would simply wait for the results. Natsuya and Hana had a video chat and discussed in detail about the weapons and equipment that Seiji would use during the duel. Lets just do it like that for the idiots equipment apart from all this, theres a question Id like to ask you, Yoruhana-san. Hana still wore her cat-eared hat and cute cat mask in front of Natsuya as well. What would you like to ask? Haruta-san. Do you want to get married to that idiot? Hana asked in a very direct manner. Natsuyas expression froze for a second. Why why are you asking this? She started to feel panicky. Because I feel like the two of you might develop such a relationship. Were just friends You should take a look in the mirror at your current expression. Only an idiot would believe what you just said. Natsuya was rendered speechless. Hes already told me about the things between you and him. Anyone who has a normal amount of knowledge about relationships between men and women wouldnt believe that the two of you are just friends. Actually, hes already admitted to me that hes romantically interested in you, the cat-eared hat girl continued. Seiji admitted such a thing? Natsuyas heartbeat increased and she began blushing an obvious red. She was literally a beauty in love Hana felt as if she could detect an acrid smell of youthful love even from across the computer screen! This made her feel displeased. Thats right, he indeed admitted it. Thats why I want to know just what you think about him. Please answer my question. I still havent thought about it Natsuyas face was burning up and her eyes became watery. Seiji actually admitted it in front of his younger sister that hes romantically interested in me Her mind was currently all occupied with this one thought. She felt rather dazed, while a warm feeling began spreading in her chest. If you havent thought about it yet, its best that you think about this in detail starting from right now, Hana stated lightly. This isnt it too early No, its not early at all. As youre the daughter of the Yoruhana Family, you should have thought about this issue from the very start. See clearly for yourself whether that idiot is a good partner for your or not, and rationally see what hes really like! Eh? Natsuya was surprised to hear the last part. What Seiji was really like? You should know that Seiji Haruta used to be a depraved otaku scumbag in the past. Even if hes changed now and become a bit more handsome, some foundational things havent changed at all, the cat-eared hat girl went on in a serious tone. Hes still an otaku, and has a problem common to all disgusting otakus. That is, he has the awful habit of wanting to start a harem collection! Normally, most otakus can only fulfill their harem collecting dreams through game and anime female characters since typical otakus are limited by their personal specs. However, when an otaku with the looks and abilities to pull off such a dream appears, it will become a sinful desire! Seiji Haruta is such a person. Hes already awakened to his desires, and having only one girl will never satisfy him! His true self is a shameless pervert who likes to collect all sorts of beautiful girls! Hes a demon who will reach out to capture any prey that he likes at all!! His ultimate goal is to create a terrifyingly large harem with countless girls that he can vent his desires on at any time he wishes!!! Natsuya was astonished to hear all this. She didnt know how to react for the time being to Hanas grand speech. Dont be misled by his handsome outer appearance. Only by seriously observing and pondering will you be able to see the truth, Hana warned Natsuya seriously. Er got it. For the time being, Natsuya went along with it. You have such a low evaluation of Seiji your older brother. In that case, why are you still helping him out? She couldnt help but ask. Because Im taking advantage of him, Hana replied. Although hes a shameless perverted idiot, he still has some uses when being taken advantage of. Taking advantage Natsuya recalled that she had said something similar to Seiji during the Winter Snow Festival and couldnt help but smile. Why are you smiling? Nothing, I just recalled something. Natsuya looked directly at Hana on the screen. You dont actually think that, do you? What? What you said just now You actually dont have a low evaluation of him at all, do you? Everything I said just now was the truth! The cat-eared hat girl averted her gaze. Although I cant see your expression under your cat mask, I think that what you said just now isnt believable. Natsuya suddenly felt that Hana was rather cute. Was Hana a so-called tsundere girl? Its up to you whether to believe me or not. At any rate, Ive already warned you. Its your own problem if you still cant see the truth for what it is, hmph! Hana spoke coldly. If you really have to be with him, just go ahead and cry when you find out that hes a harem-loving bastard! A harem Natsuya folded her arms. I havent thought about this topic before, but judging from Seijis behavior perhaps inside him, he really does have a little bit of this sort of interest. Far more than just a little bit! Hes basically a harem story protagonist!! Harem story protagonist Ha, this description actually sounds pretty cute. Natsuya chuckled at the thought. Youre even laughing! Do you really not mind? Hana furrowed her eyebrows. Of course I mind. However, its not strange for an excellent boy to have several girlfriends no, I should say that its quite normal. Something flashed in the student council presidents eyes. Men that have the abilities and looks often have multiple girls around them. Thats what I commonly see the most, not the worlds common sense about one man being with only one woman. If Seiji creates a harem at first impression, it does sound rather difficult to accept, but when I compare it to situations in reality, I feel like its not all that hard to understand anymore. In fact, a person like him a wondrous talent having only one girlfriend almost feels like a waste of his abilities. W-what!? The cat-eared hat girl even began shouting out loudly. You actually approve of him having a harem!? Im just considering things from a pragmatic point of view. Youre the daughter of the illustrious Yoruhana Family! You can actually tolerate your potential boyfriend having a girlfriend apart from you!? Natsuya fell silent for a moment. As long as I can maintain my status in his heart, along with making sure that he reins himself in when its needed perhaps Ill be able to accept it. Hana was stunned to the point where she was staring with her mouth wide agape. How could there be such a young lady from an illustrious Yin-Yang Master family!? Is that bastards charisma truly so outstanding!? No, wait, its precisely because shes a daughter from an illustrious family Just as Natsuya said, for normal people, one man being with only one woman was considered common sense. But for a daughter from an illustrious family like her in the circles that she was familiar with, in both high society and the mystical society, a man having many womena haremwas considered normal! Chapter 466 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu A moment of silence fell between them. Natsuyas face started reddening even further. No, no, I just tried imagining it for a bit! Im not saying that I can accept him having a harem right now Besides, Im not even his girlfriend yet!! What did I just say!? Why did I just say such things? Was I just trying to make a joke, or did I get carried away at any rate, that wasnt what I should have said out loud! I I was actually joking around. Something like a harem I was just casually saying it. Natsuya did her very best to maintain her composure. But you seemed quite serious just now, the cat-eared hat girl muttered in a low voice. I wasnt being serious! I just slightly considered the situation pragmatically Natsuyas face continued reddening as she averted her gaze. I was just extrapolating things from an objective, practical angle I definitely wasnt thinking about my future at all Hana was rendered speechless. She wanted to say something about this scene, but didnt know how to comment. Well, whatever you like at any rate, it doesnt have anything to do with me. Lets just leave things at that, Yoruhana-san. Hana decided to end the video chat after several seconds of silence. After that, Natsuya quietly stood up, left her study, returned to her bedroom, and locked the door. Wahh ahh~~~ The scion jumped into her bed, covered her face with a pillow, and started rolling around. Seiji suddenly sneezed. At this moment, he was in the business district. He went to an internet caf and into a private room there. Hisashi was currently waiting for him inside. Hisashi wasnt gaming or reading any manga, instead simply waiting by a kotatsu. Hisashi greeted Seiji upon his arrival. Did you want to talk about your older brother Zankita? Seiji asked as he sat down. Yep. You asked me to come all the way here for a discussion instead of just calling me what happened? I dont know. Hisashi sighed as he poured some tea for Seiji. Eh? I dont know exactly what happened to him. Thats the problem. Hisashi poured some tea for himself as well and sipped on it as he began explaining. Ever since that day the last time that you visited us, hes been going out every single night, and nobody knows where he was going. When I asked him, he only told me that he was out practicing his cultivation, and he showed me his flame ability that definitely got stronger compared to before. He also told me not to tell you. However, hes been gradually changing ever since he started secretly going out every night. Changing? Seiji raised his eyebrows. Yeah the look in his eyes has changed. He now looks rather manic. Hisashi adjusted his eyeglasses. While he was originally an idiot who loved fighting to begin with, a fighting maniac, at the very least he had mostly a normal way of thinking apart from that. However, during this time period, hes been changing in an abnormal way Is it similar to awakening an evil side of himself? Seiji tried asking. You could say that, Hisashi agreed. I dont know what happened to him, nor would he tell me. At this rate, I feel like something terrible will happen. Even though he told me not to tell you anything, Im still doing so anyways. Seigo, do you know anything about what might have happened? Something flashed in Seijis eyes. I think I might know where hes going every night. Where? A Spirit World. The fact that Zankita would vanish every night, and that his powers were indeed getting stronger the first thought that Seiji had was of Spirit Worlds. But if Zankita Juumonji indeed went to a Spirit World, just where did he obtain the knowledge about Spirit Worlds? Besides, Spirit Worlds were highly dangerous areas. For an Awakened like Zankita to adventure in one by himself, that would be highly risky, not to mention how it seemed that Zankita was going on a nightly basis and hadnt even been injured yet that seemed highly unlikely. So lets assume that hes really going to a Spirit World. In that case, theres definitely someone providing him with information, as well as going together with him That is to say, some other Spiritual Ability user or Awakened came into contact with my older brother when I wasnt aware. Something flashed in Hisashis eyes as he came to this conclusion after hearing Seijis explanation. Yes. But, this is only one possibility. I think its highly likely that some other Spiritual Ability user or Awakened contacted him. While these people made him stronger, they also caused his personality to change and as for why he forbids me from telling you about this, its probably because those people wanted him to keep their secret. Seiji fell silent as he contemplated. Hisashi remained silent for a while as well. I want to make a request of you, Seigo no, Seiji. Hisashi had a serious tone. What is it? Beat my older brother Zankita up. Ive already done such a thing twice already. I request you to do it a third time for me well, depending on the circumstances, perhaps it wont even be necessary. But, I feel that only by beating him in a fight will he finally listen. Is beating him up really alright? What if it causes the opposite effect than intended? Seiji asked. Thats possible as well but apart from this, theres no other method I have left. What about your father? Hisashi fell silent for a moment. Father is currently hospitalized. Was he the one you mentioned before who was seriously injured by a Tengu spirit? Thats right you guessed it. That night, when you said that you would represent your father and leave your sister in my hands, I felt like something was off. Seiji folded his arms. I havent seen Michirou Juumonji-san in so long now, so I had a guess. How sharply perceptive, as expected of you. I dont think this counts as being particularly perceptive. Hisashi took another sip of his tea. With father hospitalized, the Juumonji Group is now run entirely by my older brother Zankita and myself and things are mostly being held together by Zankitas authority and peoples respect for him. I can only do things behind the scenes. Theres a lot of pressure on my brother even though hes an idiot, he still knows what he needs to do and the heavy pressure caused him to be anxious, which probably made him approach people that he shouldnt have. Seiji remained silent. I want to have a serious discussion with him. If I cant stop him using words, I can only rely on your fists, Seiji. Hisashi slowly lowered his head. Asking you to beat him up for a third time this time might be more difficult than the last two times, because I have no idea just how much stronger hes become. Perhaps you might even get injured. And, whoever it was that influenced my brother in such a fashion they might start paying attention to you because of such a thing, which will surely bring you trouble. Im truly sorry to have to make this request of you, but Please! Seiji slowly unfolded his arms as he faced his friend who was lowering his head to him. Alright. Just like last time, he agreed. Thank you. Hisashi was truly grateful. Although it was the same response as last time, the meaning behind it was completely different. When are you intending to talk to your brother? The sooner the better will tomorrow night be fine? Im busy tomorrow night. Seiji shook his head, recalling the award ceremony he was supposed to attend. Why dont we just talk to him right now? Okay. Hisashi nodded. Zankita lazily slouched on a sofa. A gigantic blue fireball floated in midair before him. It slowly turned around in midair under his control with his hand gestures, and it would sometimes shrink and sometimes expand. It was devilishly beautiful. Ever since he received this power, he had improved his ability by several times already no, several tens of times! At first, he could only envelop his fists in flames, which meant that his abilitys power was still quite limited. But now, not only could he envelop his entire body in flames, he could even control flames at a distance and create a huge amount of destruction! It felt wonderful Zankita was thrilled that his power level had gone up significantly in such a short period of time. All the years that he worked so hard exercising in order to obtain his muscular body seemed like such a waste compared to how easy it was to obtain power these days! The former him was nothing more than a pitiful existence. Only the current him was someone truly strong! Not only that, he would only become stronger and stronger! Zankita was addicted to playing with his own flames. He desired to become stronger, he desired more and more power. However, as for why he wanted to become stronger in the first place why was that again? At this moment, his cell phone rang. Chapter 467 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Zankita slowly stopped his own fantasies and looked at his cell phone. Only several seconds later did he finally pick up the call. Yo. Its me. Yeah, Im currently here. What do you want to discuss? That was Zankitas half of the conversation. Something flashed in his eyes as he listened to Hisashis words. However, his face remained expressionless. Zankita slowly put down his cell phone after the conversation ended. He once again focused on the fireball before him before waving his hand and causing it to vanish. After Seiji and Hisashi reached the Juumonji Group residence, they split up, with Seiji heading towards the dojo. Although Hisashi said it was alright for him to listen in to their conversation if he wanted, Seiji felt that he shouldnt intrude in their family affairs too much. It would be best if Hisashi was able to convince Zankita with words alone, without having things come to a fight. Seiji was quite curious as well just what exactly happened to Zankita. Did Zankita really go to a Spirit World? Would there be any differences for the Awakened and Spiritual Ability users in a Spirit World? Hisashis idea of a hypothetical group of people that might have contacted Zankita did they really exist? And if they did, who were they, and what was their goal? Seiji patiently waited in the dojo. A few minutes later, he heard the sound of footsteps. A red-haired man slowly walked into the dojo by himself. Seiji exchanged glances with him. Wheres Hisashi? Hes unconscious. Did you do that to him? Thats right. Seiji furrowed his eyebrows. I didnt think you were the type of person whod hit his own brother. I thought the same of myself just a few minutes ago. Zankita smiled widely. His smile had something indescribable about it something negative and dark. But actually, when I really hit him, I found out that it wasnt much of a big deal at all. So what if hes my little brother? Even if hes my family, if he makes me displeased Ill act on my displeasure. A dark look entered Zankitas eyes. Why should I be restrained by such things? My younger brother my father the Juumonji Group all these things used to be really important to me, but that was all just a mistaken impression I had due to my own weakness. Now, Im someone strong, far beyond their level why should I still care about them and allow them to hold me back? No I dont need such things I dont need to be like how I was before. I shouldnt have to be like before! Zankita reached out his hand and summoned a blue flame that illuminated his face which was becoming distorted. Im someone powerful, someone special! I should be free! His flame instantly burned even fiercer than earlier. Seiji slowly stood up as he looked at Zankita. You want to be free? What comes after that? What do you want the freedom to do? Does it even need saying? Of course, to become stronger! Why do you want to become stronger? As long as Im strong, I can do anything I want! Zankita shouted loudly. Strength is everything!! Seiji was rendered speechless. He really wanted to make a comment here, but there was so much to comment on that he didnt even know where to start. Just as he was thinking about how to retort, he saw Zankita suddenly waving his hand, causing the flames on his hand to transform into a fireball which shot in Seijis direction! Seiji dodged the fireball which crashed into the ground and exploded with a loud boom. I lost twice to you before. This time Ill definitely win! Zankitas entire body erupted with blue flames as he rushed over and punched at Seiji. Seiji dodged the first few of Zankitas punches and attacks. Seiji then stepped forward and landed a strong punch upon Zankitas stomach area! It felt as if he had punched a steel board. Also, the flames on Zankitas body attacked him at the same time as he managed to land the punch. If it wasnt for the fact that Seiji cast [Mana Barrier] on himself beforehand, he would have definitely been injured with burns. Zankita who was wreathed in blue flames merely backed up two steps from receiving Seijis heavy punch before continuing to attack Seiji again! Zankita had indeed become much stronger. Seiji remained calm during the fight. He aimed for Zankitas unguarded areas and managed to strike him with a Mana-infused punching technique. Zankita roared and gathered two fireballs, one in each hand, tossing them at Seiji! *Whoosh!* *Whoosh!* Seiji dodged both fireballs, but he was unable to dodge Zankitas kick that came together with the fireballs, and took a vicious direct hit. *Boom!* Blue flames exploded. Although Seiji jumped backwards the moment he was kicked to mitigate the impact, he was still kicked backwards by an explosive force that sent him flying across half the dojo field and crashing into the wall. Zankita stomped, causing fire to spark underneath his feet, and rushed at Seiji with an astonishing speed like a rockets. In just an instant, he covered the distance of half a dojo field to punch towards Seijis chest! *Boom!!!* Seiji was able to dodge this punch in time. This viciously heavy punch struck the wall instead, causing fierce flames to explode and create a large cone-shaped hole. Every mafia member in the residence heard this commotion. The unconscious Hisashi was woken up by the noise as well. He did his best to withstand the pain in his throbbing head while ordering all the mafia grunts not to approach the dojo and for anyone nearby to immediately get away from the vicinity! Meanwhile, inside the dojo Another fireball came flying towards Seiji. Seiji once again dodged all the fireballs and sent a [Mana Bullet] towards Zankita who was wreathed in flames while trying to attack him! *Boom!* Zankita took a direct hit and was knocked over. Seiji suddenly jumped upwards, stepped upside-down on the ceiling, and used the reactive force to help him launch a powerful stomping attack! *Boom!* Zankita dodged this attack. When Zankita backflipped and got up, he once again gathered his power in his hands, then suddenly opened his hands wide and released a tremendous amount of blue flames! Seiji speedily backed up, then suddenly realized that this seemed exactly like the ultimate attack of one of the main characters from the King of Fighters franchise? He recalled that the character was named Kyo Kusanagi or something like that Zankita clenched his fists tightly, causing them to glow blue with fire, then rushed and punched at Seiji, creating a large explosive flame with his punch at the same time! Seiji found his attack difficult to block and continued to retreat. When Seiji was continually forced to retreat and found himself in a corner of the dojo with nowhere left to retreat to, he suddenly realized that things were bad. As expected, Zankita who was literally on fire once again clasped his hands, gathered the power of his flames, and released *Roar!* A tremendous amount of flames that resembled a beasts gaping maw swallowed Seiji whole!! Ive won!! Zankita was shouting in his mind. However, before he could enjoy the taste of victory, he saw a golden flash and a fist approaching his face *Smack!!* Seiji had cast [Evolved Body-strengthening technique] on himself in time and transformed into his golden form to send Zankita flying away with a single punch in counterattack. Round 2 fight! Even if you are Kyo Kusanagi, Im a Super Saiyan, so I shall defeat you! Seiji kept up a stream of mental comments while chasing after Zankita to keep up the attack. Zankita originally thought that he had won, but suddenly found himself at a disadvantage instead he was quite angered by this. He did his very best, but his golden and shiny opponent was simply better than him, and was now forcefully suppressing him. Why Im so strong already, so why is it that I still cant defeat this guy!? Zankita wanted to furiously counterattack. However, Seijis succession of powerful punches completely broke through his flame defense and gave him a vicious beatdown. Zankitas consciousness became hazy. The last thing that he saw was the sight of the shiny golden teenager calmly observing him. Anger, unwillingness, and hatred Zankita sunk into a darkness while possessing such extremely negative emotions. I want more more power His consciousness sunk even deeper and deeper into the darkness. Hmm? Seiji watched Zankita collapse while being under the impression that the flames on Zankitas body would naturally be extinguished. However, he saw that Zankitas blue flames were gradually becoming black in color. Whats going on? Seiji had an ominous premonition. He was fairly confident that he had knocked Zankita unconscious should he give him another blow just in case? Seiji speedily came to a decision and controlled his strength so that he wouldnt severely injure Zankita while stomping on him one more time. However, the flames were still becoming darker and darker. The rate of blackening was increasing as well. The black flames were beginning to gather and take form! Seiji frowned as he observed the situation. In just a short period of time, the blue man on fire became something else entirely. He became something black and abnormal with such a strange appearance that it was difficult to describe. Even if this is something akin to an evil transformation isnt this a little too dark? Chapter 468 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Suddenly the black the abnormal black being started moving. The abnormal black beings head turned, and Seiji instantly felt like something fearsome was staring at him, causing his nerves to tense up! *Whoosh* The abnormal black being waved its hand in midair. *Pu!* There was a dull sound that resembled liquid erupting after being suppressed for too long. Blue-black flames that were so powerful that they seemed almost sticky due to their density suddenly erupted!! Seiji was able to dodge the flames in time, and twisted his body while lifting his foot to stomp down once again. There was a loud sound as his stomp missed. The abnormal black being twisted its limbs in an unnatural, reverse fashion as it dodged his stomp and moved to the side at a very high speed! Then, it stood up while still having its limbs distorted, which made its movements seem quite abnormal. Its actions resembled a mix between those of a robot and a zombies. Seiji recalled Shinobu Miakis movements. Not the weak little demon currently residing within him, but the human puppet that he met at first! Right now, he instinctively sensed that Zankita Juumonji was no longer in control of this abnormal black being, but rather something else that was inhuman. The abnormal black being waved its hands again and sent out another large spurt of blue-black flames! Seiji dodged these flames, but suddenly saw his opponent spreading out its limbs and flying towards him! [Bullet Time], activate! Thanks to the sharpening of his senses and the slowing of his perception of time during [Bullet Time], he was able to clearly see countless tiny holes on his opponents body with blood-red jewel-like objects in them. It was as if countless tiny eyes had grown on Zankitas body! Seiji felt chills running down his spine at this sight. He sensed that whatever was behind these eyes had to be an incredibly terrifying existence. I absolutely cant touch those eyes! He instinctively felt this and began retreating at top speed. *Boom!* The abnormal black being missed with its flying attack. Seiji retreated to a place near the corner and prepared to counterattack with a [Mana Bullet]. Use [Cleansing] instead! A female voice suddenly sounded in his mind. It was his bonded spirit, Yomi. Seiji took her advice and speedily created the seal necessary for [Cleansing]. The abnormal black being once again flew towards Seiji. Seiji locked on to his target and cast the [Cleansing] spell. *Boom!* An explosion occurred on the abnormal black being which was currently in midair. Large plumes of black smoke rose from its body, and it suddenly fell from midair as if it received a huge impact. Seiji avoided it and put more distance between them. The abnormal black being stood up in an abnormally twisted fashion once again after crashing into the ground. The strange jewel-like eyes on its body were faintly making strange, creepy noises. Seiji speedily created another seal, and borrowed power from his bonded spirit while casting [Cleansing] again [Evolved Cleansing]! A golden mystical spell formation suddenly appeared on the abnormal black beings body and glowed brilliantly. *Boom!!* Another deafening explosion occurred. The golden glow became mixed with thick black smoke which covered half of the entire dojo. The strange, creepy sounds became noticeably louder now. Seiji faintly felt like the sounds resembled human speech Dont stop, and repeat it several times more! Yomi told him. Seiji continued to cast [Evolved Cleansing]. *Boom! Boom! Boom!* After Seiji cast [Evolved Cleansing] six more times in a row, Yomi indicated that he should switch to [Sealing]. Seiji created a seal and uttered the incantation, while extending his palms towards his target [Evolved Sealing]! Golden pentagrams appeared on the abnormal black beings head and feet, while squares, triangles, circles, and other polygons of various types appeared all around its body as spell formations. All the spell formations shot golden light upon the abnormal black being in unison, creating countless spell seals! Gulaka Walaka The abnormal black being started uttering strange incomprehensible sounds while dancing about in a twisted, distorted fashion. It resembled a mechanical dancing doll that had broken down. No normal person would be able to make such movements, unless they had no bones Is Zankita going to die? Seiji couldnt help but ask Yomi. Hes already dead but with his degree of death, perhaps he can still be saved, Yomi responded. Huh? At any rate, seal him first. Dont be overconfident. Seiji took his female spirits advice and injected more Mana into his seal, etching many runes onto the abnormal black beings body, creating many locks upon its power. Finally, the humanoid monster that used to be Zankita Juumonji ceased its movements. It collapsed where it stood, its entire body covered in runic seals. What exactly is that? Hells Aura.'' Hells Aura? Its the most frightening, the most despairing power of the abyss which gathers the endless darkness from the infernos of hell, which possesses the countless evils of the world, Yomi stated in a soft voice. Seiji was rendered speechless. A power which possessed the countless evils of the world wasnt that just like a concept from Fate/Stay Night? The hell! Wasnt such an incredible thing only supposed to appear at the end after gathering seven heroic spirits and fighting to the end? Why did it appear on an Awakeneds body!? Zankita Juumonji wasnt supposed to be Angra Mainyu! No, wait, I cant get things mixed up with games and anime from my previous life What I should focus on is that this seemingly powerful ability isnt one that should appear so easily, should it? He asked Yomi about his doubts. Indeed, such a power shouldnt appear so easily. I dont know why it would appear on this persons body. Then can Zankita still be saved? You earlier said that he was dead already but that he might still be savable Any humans that are devoured by Hells Aura are no different from being dead. But, those who have only been slightly devoured are still savable. What should I do? Only a person closely related to him by blood will be able to pull him back from the abyss. Yomi paused for a moment. It might not even succeed and if it fails, the person who tries to save him will be devoured as well. You mean only his family members can try to save him, and if they fail, theyll all die together? Seiji furrowed his eyebrows. Yes. Also, its incredibly dangerous to have only one person trying to save him, and its highly likely to fail. Its best if theres at least two or more. Hisashi looked at the humanoid figure who was sealed before him. He had an incredibly grim expression after he finished listening to Seijis explanation of what had happened. You idiot No, youre no longer act an idiots level, youre a moron! A super mega ultra moron!! Hells Aura, just this name alone sounds so ominous. Why would you have such a mysterious power!? Why are you so stupid!? Say something! Idiot! Bastard!! You f*cking stupid bastard!!! *Smack!* Hisashi viciously punched towards the monstrous creatures head, but ended up changing his punchs course and punched the ground instead. Damn it After his fury came deep regret. He should have told Seiji about this long ago if hed told Seiji earlier, steps could have been taken to prevent things from coming to this, right? I shouldnt have trusted in my idiot older brother I should have know this long ago Its all my fault At the time, I believed that he would be able to take care of himself Hisashi sat down on the dojos floorboard and revealed a depressed expression. I thought I could trust in him I hoped for the best Seiji silently observed him. Its all my fault, so let me bear all the consequences. Hisashi adjusted his eyeglasses. Let me save this idiot brother of mine by myself. Dont notify Kaede. But in that case, its highly likely that youll I know! But what else can I do!? Am I supposed to call my younger sister and tell her that her idiot brother did something stupid, and her second older brother was equally stupid in not stopping him in time, which is why Zankitas almost dead now, so she should hurry over and risk her life to save him!? Seiji didnt have any response to this. I apologize I lost control of my emotions just now. Hisashi sighed and deeply lowered his head to Seiji. Both of them fell silent for a moment. Chapter 469 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Some seconds later, a cell phone ringing broke the silence. It was Hisashis cell phone. He slowly took out his cell phone, but paused in surprise when he saw who the caller was on his caller ID. His ringtone, which was Honey Candy Girls newest ending song, continued without stop. Hisashi didnt pick up the call, nor did he reject it. He simply waited in a daze for the ringing to stop. Then, Seijis cell phone began to ring. The caller was Kaede Juumonji. Seiji looked at his cell phone for several seconds and chose to accept the call. Good evening, Harano-kun. Good evening, Juumonji-sensei. I apologize for suddenly calling you like this so late at night I just felt like something was off, Kaede said in a light voice. Seiji remained silent. Harano-kun whats the matter? Kaede sharply perceived that something was the matter on his side. Seiji looked towards Hisashi. Hisashi continued to lower his head. Harano-kun? Kaede raised her voice slightly. You could it be that youre currently together with my brother Hisashi? She guessed it right on the mark. Seiji could only inwardly sigh. Yes. What happened? Kaedes voice became rather tense. Your oldest brother something bad happened to Zankita Juumonji. Kaede rushed home to the Juumonji residence. She felt chills all over her body upon seeing her oldest brothers abnormal condition and her second brothers depressed state. What exactly happened here? Seiji gave her an explanation. Kaedes expression became grim as she listened to Seiji. Idiots the both of them While in her apartment room at the Uehara apartments, Kaede suddenly felt anxious inside, as if she had forgotten something important but couldnt recall it no matter what. It made her feel quite uneasy. Then, she recalled that she hadnt contacted home in a long time. So, she decided to call Hisashi just to chat a little, but Hisashi didnt pick up her call. Then, she called Seiji, also intending just to chat, but she didnt expect that Kaede really wanted to get angry at her two idiot older brothers but was unable to do so. In the end, she simply sighed. Second Brother, what are you just sitting around in a daze for? Arent we going to save our brother Zankita? Hurry up and become more spirited. Hisashi slowly raised his head. Yes, Im going to save him Sister If I fail, I leave Fathers care up to you. Hmm? Kaede frowned. You intend to try saving him by yourself? Yep. Stop being stupid! Harano-kun just said that with only one person I know! But I cant have you taking the risk as well! Hisashi suddenly raised his voice and began shouting. Someone needs to stay behind and take care of Father. Kaede fell silent for a moment as something flashed in her eyes. Then you stay behind, and Ill go save our brother, she stated calmly. You what are you saying!? If Second Brother and Eldest Brother are both gone, I alone wont be able to run the Juumonji Group! That also means I wont be able to take good care of Father. But if Second Brother stays behind instead, youll be able to accomplish it! Stop saying something so stupid! Its all my fault that everything became like this, since I didnt stop Eldest Brother in time. So thats why only I should take the responsibility to save him. It has nothing to do with you! Hisashi scolded Kaede severely. Youre the one saying something so stupid! If saving Eldest Brother is your responsibility, isnt running the Juumonji Group also one of your responsibilities!? Staying behind and making sure that the Juumonji Group continues to function is your greatest responsibility! Kaede spoke in a cold tone. Thats not my responsibility at all! Thats Eldest Brothers responsibility! I shall drag him back to us!! What if you fail!? If its the same no matter who goes to save him, I should be the one to do it. Thats far more logical Logical, the hell! Are you able to bring back that idiot with you!? Its far more likely that Ill succeed compared to you!! My idiot Second Brother who didnt stop the idiot Eldest Brother in time doesnt have the right to say such a thing!! The siblings began to argue. Seiji silently walked off and left them alone. He felt that there was nothing he could say to them as it was a family decision for Hisashi and Kaede to make. He could only wait for the result. He could feel the deep connections in the Juumonji Family from this argument that regarded saving a persons life. Yomi, apart from casting the spell for them, is there really nothing else that we can do? Seiji tried asking his bonded female spirit. If the two of them try to save their oldest brother together, and both of them truly accept you, youll be able to help them. However, the time that you can assist them is truly short. Its a maximum of one minute. One minute Yes, thats the limit. Seiji fell silent. He listened to the argument continue in the distance for quite a while. After the argument quieted down, he walked back to see that the Juumonji siblings were standing facing each other, but neither of them was looking at the other. Whats your decision? Seiji asked them softly. Im the one whos going to save him! Hisashi and Kaede looked at him and spoke simultaneously. They then both started glaring at each other. I wanted to give you both some more time to come to a decision, but the longer we wait, the worse things will be for your brother. Seiji sighed. Hisashi and Kaedes expressions both darkened as they both turned to look at the abnormal black beings figure. Also, I would like to say Seiji paused for a moment. This isnt a recommendation, but an addendumif the two of you try to save him together, Ill be able to help you guys out. However, the time limits really short, and Ill only be able to help for a maximum of one minute. Hmm? One minute? Yes, because both of you treat me as a good friend, so even though Im an outsider, I can assist. However, I can only assist and not do the main part. Seiji checked his system just earlier and saw that both Hisashi and Kaede had high friendship/favorability ratings and connectivity ratings towards him. He figured that was probably similar to what Yomi meant when she said that they needed to truly accept him. The siblings looked at him. Basically it means that since we have a good relationship with you, youll be able to help us save him? Hisashi adjusted his eyeglasses. You could say that. In that case, if I have an even better relationship with you, will you be able to help out for even longer? Something flashed in Kaedes eyes. No, one minute is the upper limit. Seiji denied this possibility. I see. How regrettable. Hisashi sighed. Yeah, its really regrettable if at all possible, I would have been quite happy to have a more intimate relationship with you, Harano-kun no, Haruta-kun. Kaedes face flushed slightly red. Seiji was rendered speechless. I would also be quite happy to have a more intimate relationship with you, Seigo no, Seiji. Hisashi added that on as well. Seiji: !? Hisashi chuckled at Seijis expression of astonishment from his joke. Kaede giggled as well. The atmosphere finally eased up slightly. The Juumonji siblings glanced at each other and communicated nonverbally through their eyes. Lets do this, then. Yeah. They turned towards Seiji after coming to an unspoken agreement. Weve decided to save Eldest Brother together. Seiji looked at them. Whys that? Of course, because of what you just said, Hisashi replied. I said that it wasnt a recommendation I can help out for at most one minute, and its quite possible that it wont even be one full minute. It might only be thirty seconds, or even ten seconds From the very start, you said that it would be best if two people worked together to save him. If you can help us out as well, even if the time is very short, itll be enough. Kaede smiled. She doesnt believe in me, and I dont believe in her. However, both of us believe in you. Even if youre only helping out, thats something reassuring to know. Hisashi smiled. Seiji was rather moved by their trust in him. You guys are really certain? The siblings nodded in unison. Alright then I wish you the best of luck. He sincerely hoped for the best. He decided to make a save file here. If things didnt work out, he would have to load to an earlier save file. I need to risk my life here, but Im only getting one simple little wish of good luck I feel slightly unsatisfied. Kaede looked straight at Seiji as something flashed in her eyes. Haruta-kun can I ask you for a little something? Chapter 470 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu What would you like? Seiji didnt even need to ask that out loud, because he knew the answer already simply from the look in her eyes. His heartbeat increased, and he didnt know whether he should accept or refuse. Kaede blushed as she looked straight at him. Hisashi adjusted his eyeglasses upon seeing this scene. Im going to go make some preparations. Hisashi decisively left them alone. Seiji was unable to stop Hisashi from leaving. And now, Seiji was alone together with the blonde teacher. Kaede silently approached him. Seiji somewhat felt like backpedaling. However, when he considered what circumstances she was making this request in, he found himself unable to refuse her. Kaede walked up in front of him, reached out, and hugged him. She leaned against his body. Seiji slowly rose his hands and softly hugged her as well. Hug me more tightly, Kaede murmured in a soft voice. He did as she instructed, causing him to feel a soft sensation. Hug me even tighter, she requested again. Seiji used more force than earlier and was able to inhale a nice aroma from her hair. Mmm~~ Kaede began moaning. Seiji almost couldnt help but imagine certain R-18 scene in his mind and forced himself to stop. They hugged intimately for quite a while. Seiji can I call you by your name? Sure. You dont think that Im a bad woman for making such a request at such a time? Not at all. Really? Really. Youre so gentle. I dont think this extent counts as gentle. Heehee Kaede giggled as she buried her face in his chest. Her eyes were quite watery. Seiji have sex with me, Kaede spoke in an incredibly light and soft voice. Seijis body instantly tensed up upon hearing this, and his heartbeat quickened even more. He had to do his absolute best to maintain his sense of logic and reason. This doesnt seem like a good idea I think its a very good idea I want you and I dont need you to take responsibility. I just want you to comfort me and Im not joking around this time. I still dont think its very good if we really do it, I wouldnt know how to face you in the future There might not be a future for me if this fails. Dont say something like that. You and Hisashi will definitely succeed. Then just treat it as a way of encouraging me. Only with such encouragement will I have the confidence to succeed. Seiji didnt know what to say to this. Heehee, are you beginning to think that Im a bad woman now? You dont have to do this, Sensei. Call me Kaede, the blonde teacher requested. Alright then, Kaede. Heehee Will that be sufficient? Nope, not at all. Once again, Seiji was rendered speechless. Kaede lifted her head and raised her face, closing her eyes and puckering her lips slightly. Seiji looked at her beautiful face and observed her luscious lips, and slowly went over and softly kissed her on the forehead. You failed. The blonde teacher opened her eyes and gave him a low evaluation. Thats all the points Im able to obtain on this test, Seiji said as he averted his gaze. No, you have plenty of potential within you, Haruta-san. Please try as seriously as possible! Im in my most serious condition right now already. No, youre just avoiding the challenge! At this rate, youll flunk and need to take makeup tests. I apply to repeat my grade. I wont accept such an application! You absolutely have to get high test scores, and itll be best if you get the highest test scores out of everyone so that you can graduate in glory. Its still not time for me to graduate. Then when do you want to graduate? Kaede looked directly at him. This Seiji averted his gaze. I dont know at any rate, its not now. Itll be quite fun for you to graduate early. I think that repeating another year is fine as well. Honestly The blonde teacher leaned against him once more and buried her face in his chest again. Its so troublesome having such a willful student. Youre the willful one here, Sensei! Seiji retorted in his mind. Theres no helping it. As a teacher, Ill just have to guide this student the best I can no matter if he fails or repeats his grade, as long as I continue working my hardest to teach him, hell graduate one day eventually. Kaede smiled. Seiji felt indescribable emotions as he understood her intentions. A moment of silence fell between them. Seiji Haruta-san Hmm? Theres more than one subject to be tested on, you know. Seiji was rendered speechless. Are you satisfied? When Hisashi saw his sister again, her face was still flushed red and she had an exuberant and glowing expression. It was obvious that something good had happened to her. Nope, Im not satisfied. However, Ill have to be satisfied with what I received just now, and the test can continue later, Kaede said joyfully. Test? Hisashi looked towards Seiji. Seiji pretended not to know anything and averted his gaze as his face reddened. Were they doing a teacher-student role play? It didnt seem to Hisashi that they had crossed that line yet, however just what exactly were they doing while he left them alone? Hisashi wanted to know, but he was also Kaedes brother, and didnt want to know too much. Forget it, he decided to not think too much about it. Lets begin. He adjusted his eyeglasses. Seiji took things seriously as he cautiously warned Kaede and Hisashi about things to watch out for based on what he learned from Yomi. Then, he told them to lie down by Zankitas side as he cast a barrier around them and then began casting a spell. As Seiji uttered his incantation, a gigantic golden spell formation appeared on the ground. Gold-red mystical runes gradually appeared on Kaede and Hisashis bodies, then the runes began spreading out and connecting to the black abnormal being. A dark blue mist began coming out of the abnormal black beings body. However, it was all blocked and contained by Seijis barrier. The golden spell formation began glowing blindingly, while the dark mist continued increasing in density. The dark mist soon filled the entire interior of Seijis barrier. Strange sounds could faintly be heard coming from the mist. The mist even formed itself into abnormal scenes such as human faces and eyeballs and kept roiling around. Seiji continued forming seals as he extended his palms. A pentagram spell formation instantly appeared above his barrier, and numerous polygonal spell formations appeared around it which shot blinding light towards Seijis barrier! The roiling mist was suppressed by the light and started condensing itself. Finally, it gathered upon Kaede and Hisashis bodies and formed into two strange black spell formations. The spell was completed! The rest would be up to them Hisashi who was laying on the ground with his eyes closed felt a warm sensation. As Seiji continued casting his spell, the warm sensation filled Hisashis entire body and caused his consciousness to begin turning hazy. Hisashi then felt a cold sensation. Both the warm and cold sensations strengthened, causing Hisashis consciousness to become hazier and hazier under the influence of these two opposite sensations. He faintly felt as if he was falling. He fell down towards somewhere dark, icy, and incredibly deep. It felt like he was being devoured by the icy darkness. However, something warm continued to persist within him, and helped him to maintain his sense of self. Hisashi continued falling falling falling After falling for an unknown length of time, his body finally slowly stopped the falling process. His consciousness gradually became clear. Hisashi slowly opened his eyes and saw Kaede right next to him. Kaede also opened her eyes and saw Hisashi. The siblings discovered that both of them were faintly glowing golden, with a blood-red line connecting the two of them. They were currently standing on a gigantic golden spell formation, and their bodies were also connected to the spell formation by golden lines. Everything outside the spell formation was pitch-black, with nothing but empty darkness above them. Below them was an indescribably terrifying scene! If they had to force themselves to describe it, it seemed like a mix between a gathering of humans, animals, demons, and abnormal creatures all together, totally cooked together into a mushy, black porridge of something. These things kept changing shape, continuously combining and dissolving, making faint sounds that sounded like screams of agony or pain, or sounding like angry roars and curses Hisashi and Kaede both froze upon witnessing this scene as tremendous fear welled up within them. They both felt highly disgusted by what they witnessed as well. If this had occurred in reality, they would have definitely vomited. This is hell An inferno of endless darkness. According to legends, those who fell down to hell would never be able to escape. It was the most frightening and most pitiful abyss of all. Chapter 471 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu This was a place that no human should enter. This is quite foolish as well, voluntarily entering a place like hell in order to save my idiot brother that fell down here. Hisashi couldnt help but inwardly comment to himself as he did his best to suppress the feelings of fear and disgust within him in order to speedily regain control over his body. Let us review everything that Seiji warned us about, he told his sister. Kaede nodded. Seiji hadnt given them too many warnings, so both of them clearly remembered everything he said was important. They stood at the edge of the golden spell formation and held each others hand as they made their final preparations for what they needed to do. We shall succeed in saving that idiot, and then well give him a really good lesson hell never forget. Yeah. Lets have a countdown. Five four Kaede recalled Seijis face as she listened to her brother counting down. She felt warmth in her heart as she thought about how he was waiting for her in reality. Ill definitely return. She firmed her resolution. The countdown completed. The siblings jumped down together into the abyss. What did it feel like to enter hell? When Seiji asked Yomi about this, her answer was: pain. This abyss that gathered all the evils of the world would give anyone that entered it nothing but pain. As for why legends said that anyone that fell down to hell would have no release from their suffering, that was because anyone who fell down would constantly be tortured by pain, so it would be impossible for oneself to escape. If the fallen helped each other to bear the burden of pain together, it was actually possible to escape. However, the abyss of hell only possessed evil, not kindness which meant that it was actually impossible to find a release for eternity. Because there was only evil, it was a terrifying place. Because there was only evil, it was a pitiful location. Seiji fell silent as he contemplated on the female spirits description. Hisashi felt like he was falling down in between nightmares. The first nightmare referred to hell. Simply being down here was like a nightmare in and of itself. The second nightmare referred to the illusions he saw. There were various types, some hazy, some realistic. Some were clear, while others were murky. At first, he was still able to differentiate whether these illusions stemmed from his own memories or outside sources. After a while, he was no longer able to differentiate as everything mixed together It caused him an endless amount of pain. The limit of what he could tolerate had long been surpassed. More than once, Hisashi felt that he was about to go insane. It was all he could manage to barely hold on to his sanity. He felt absolutely fortunate that his younger sister was by his side. Countless times already, Kaede had successfully saved him before he was about to completely lose his sanity or his consciousness, shouting at him and pulling on him to help him maintain his sense of self. If Kaede hadnt come together with him, he would have failed long ago. The reverse was also true. Hisashi had already saved Kaede many times from slipping past the brink of insanity. No wonder Seiji said that it was too dangerous unless two people did this together No ordinary person by themselves would be able to last more than a minute down here. Hisashi felt that even a god would lose their mind in such a terrifying location. He really wanted to leave instantly and return to reality, without caring about anything else. But that was no good, because they still hadnt found the person they were looking for. Hisashi and Kaede continued falling falling falling They followed the guidance of the blood-red line as they continued descending and searching. Just how long has passed already? How far down have we fallen in the pits of hell? Just what exactly did my idiot brother do for him to fall so far down into hell? No amount of lecturing or scolding will be sufficient after I bring him back into reality Suddenly, the environment changed. Hisashi discovered that he was back at the dojo, with Zankita standing right before him. Ive already had enough, Zankita stated coldly. All of you always treat me like an idiot, wanting me to do this or that. Especially you, Hisashi! Youre clearly so weak, but always act so clever and give me so many orders. *Smack!* Zankita viciously punched Hisashi, causing his eyeglasses to fall off. Two of Hisashis teeth were knocked out as well. It was a very painful experience, and Hisashi tasted blood in his mouth. See? Youre just a piece of trash that cant even block a single punch from me! Youre a disgusting fellow who lusts after something that only little children would watch! Ptui! Zankita spat on top of Hisashis head. Its the greatest humiliation of my life to have a younger brother like you! I never want to see you ever again! Nor do I want to see that stinky old man or idiot woman again. Never! *Smack!!* Zankita viciously kicked Hisashi in the gut. It hurt an incredible amount, and Hisashi felt like he had broken a rib bone. Garbage like you should just be thrown away in a trash bin, hmph Zankita condescendingly harrumphed and turned around to leave. Everything outside of the dojo remained pitch-black. Zankita walked off into the darkness, getting farther and farther away. Hisashi forcefully withstood his pain and crawled up from the ground of the dojo. He knew that this was all just an illusion, but he also instinctively sensed that if he let Zankita go, then Zankita would truly Elder Brother! Stop!! Hisashi loudly shouted towards the red-haired figure walking off into the distance. However, Zankita didnt respond. Zankita Juumonji! Stay right where you are!! Hisashi chased after Zankita, entering the darkness as well. So cold! Hisashi felt like he had entered a winterland of ice and snow while wearing only light clothing. His entire body was freezing over. Zankita was still walking off into the distance. Hisashi grit his teeth and forced himself to bear with the cold as he took large steps and chased after his brother. Zankita Elder Brother Im not treating you like an idiot because you really are an idiot Its not that I want to care about every little thing you do its that you wont grow any brains at all! I am indeed quite weak Im an otaku I just have my little tricks and smarts. If you dont want to listen to me thats fine. If you want to view me as garbage thats also fine. I can just stay quiet or I can get out of your life But thats only after you truly become strong!! Not physically strong, mentally strong as well, with wisdom and spirit, in order to become an appropriate leader for the Juumonji Group, and to inherit Fathers position as head of the family. At that time, you can do whatever you like. But before that dont get so ahead of yourself! Dont even dare to escape!! I wont allow you to leave. Elder Brother come back here!!! Hisashi reached out to that figure who was getting farther and farther away from him. Zankitas figure disappeared. However, Hisashi felt as if he touched something. He reflexively grabbed whatever it was tightly and forcefully dragged it to his side. He discovered that it was a skeleton. This skeleton didnt have any flesh at all, and its eye sockets were hollow. The bones were also pitch-black. However, Hisashi recognized the skeleton. This was Zankita Juumonji! You actually became something as strange as this idiot Hisashi muttered bitterly. The environment changed yet again. Hisashi returned to the frightening pitch-dark abyss. He was holding onto the skeleton, and Kaede next to him was also holding tightly onto the same skeleton. He exchanged glances with Kaede without saying anything. Seiji will be able to help him recover, said Kaede. Yeah. Hisashi nodded. Both of them looked above him. There was a golden line connected to them that stretched up beyond what they could see this was their guiding light to return. Hisashi and Kaede carried Zankita together with them as they started moving upwards. At this moment, many things started surging around them in the darkness! This was the abyss of all evil and despair. Nothing here would stop anyone from falling downwards. However, if someone tried going up, things would be the opposite. Although Hisashi and Kaede had mentally prepared themselves the best they could, they still felt a tremendous amount of fear when they saw countless fearsome dark shadows surging towards them. They had already somewhat conquered their fear of the abyss from while they were descending. However, only now did the two of them truly witness hells nature. Every single existence here who suffered endless pain would never allow their own kind to receive salvation, since these existences were unable to be saved themselves. It wasnt hells abyss that didnt allow for them to ever leave or find release. It was they themselves. Chapter 472 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu The dark shadows the fallen rushed over viciously, trying to tangle up Hisashi and Kaede! However, the moment they touched Hisashi and Kaede, the shadows were dissolved by a faint golden glow on their bodies. It was as if snow and ice had come into contact with a powerful flame. After all, Hisashi and Kaede werent fallen like they were. There was a spell protecting them. The fallen would have to undergo the pain of being dissolved in order to obstruct them. Yet even so, the fallen still continuously swarmed them, refusing to let them leave. Even more fallen chose to swarm Zankita. Although the golden light protecting Hisashi and Kaede extended itself to Zankita as well, since Zankita was now a skeleton, the protections effect was greatly weakened. Zankita got stuck due to too many fallen dragging on to him. Let go! Hisashi waved his hand to dissolve them. However, a new batch of fallen instantly replaced them. Hisashi and Kaede both worked their hardest to dispel all the evil dark shadows. The two of them protected Zankita just like this while doing their best to continue moving upwards. Thus began their difficult return journey. After an unknown period of time, the nightmares began overlapping with each other. Hisashi was no longer able to differentiate what was real and what was only an illusion. Perhaps there was no such thing as real to begin with? No, I cant think like that. I cant lose my sense of self, because I have to keep moving upwards Upwards? Go upwards to where? I remember that I need to return somewhere return where? I cant remember calm down and think it over carefully. Thats right, I need to return home! But where is my home? Why do I need to go upwards in order to return home? Do I live somewhere really high? No, that shouldnt be it its not that I live somewhere really high, its that I fell down. Fell down to where? Why did I fall down? Where did I fall down to? It feels like I fell down to a very deep, incredibly scary place, together with someone else who was that person? Who who who damn it, I cant remember, this is so annoying! I absolutely have to remember but why? Isnt it just forgetting about someone? Why does it feel like I care so much? I dont want to think about it, but its so annoying not remember what I forgot. So annoying so annoying so annoying so annoying so annoying so annoying so annoying so annoying so annoying so annoying I want to die with how annoying it is. Why not just die, then! If I die, I wont have any more pain, I wont be annoyed anymore. Alright, its decided then. Im going to commit suicide. I should write a suicide letter forget it, I wouldnt know who to write it to. Not to mention I cant even remember who I am anymore. Haha. Eh? Why do I suddenly have a gun in my hand? No, I was holding on to this earlier, wasnt I? Thats right, I originally intended to do this anyways. I dont want to live anymore because its too painful, too tiring. Farewell, whoever I am. Although I dont know why Im feeling somewhat apologetic, Ive had enough. Lets just end things like this. He aimed his gun at his head. And then, he began pressing down on the trigger *Boom!* There was the sound of a gunshot. Hisashi jumped at the sound. That was because it was someone elses gun that sounded, not his own. He turned around to see a blonde woman. This caused Hisashi to remember everything. He recalled who he was, where he was, and what he was doing Get down! Kaede shouted at him. Hisashi did so immediately. Kaede started shooting at a zombie that appeared on the wall. *Bang bang bang bang* The gun shot out golden bullets that eradicated all the strangely shaped dark zombies. Several zombies approached from behind her. Kaede turned around and used a whirlwind kick to kick them all away! Hurry and leave, she told Hisashi. Hisashi grabbed the skeleton on the floor and carried it on his shoulders. The two of them walked up the stairs. As they progressed, dark zombies kept continuously appearing. They fought back using their guns as they kept moving upwards. Suddenly, the environment changed yet again. Hisashi no longer possessed his gun, and his sister had disappeared to somewhere else. Hisashi was carrying the skeleton alone and standing in a graveyard. Dark demons started crawling out from everywhere and approaching him. Many arms started reaching out from the ground and began to forcefully tug on the skeleton. Hisashi raised his hand, causing a longsword to appear in his hand. The sword was sharp and shone with a golden light. He swung his sword around, slicing through the demon arms and eradicating the demons. A golden line appeared and continued indicating the path that he should take. Hisashi continued to carry Zankita while following the direction indicated as he continuously destroyed all demons that appeared before him. His left hand was injured by a zombie bite due to a moment of carelessness. Hisashi grit his teeth and withstood the sharp pain that attacked him. With a golden flash, his wound healed. He continued onward. A blood-red line appeared, and he immediately changed direction to follow that instead. After following it for a while, he located Kaede. She was standing there in a daze, with a faceless demon attached to her body. It was moving the sword in her hand towards her neck. Hisashi immediately rushed over and slew the demon with his sword! Kaede instantly woke up and regained her senses. Lets go! The two of them continued onward. The environment continued to change. The siblings pulled on the skeleton in the abyss while dispelling dark shadows and did their best to continue upwards. The environment continued to change. The siblings dragged on the skeleton while fighting with packs of wolves in a blizzard while climbing a snowy mountain. The environment continued to change. The siblings carried the skeleton while fighting enemy soldiers in a hailstorm of bullets as they passed through enemy campgrounds. The environment continued to change In the endlessly changing and overlapping environment of hell and its illusions, Hisashi and Kaede kept continuously taking damage, suffering various pains, and forgetting over and over again about who they were and what they were doing. Their spirits had already become unavoidably numb they were struggling on the brink of becoming fallen themselves, and they were only stubbornly persisting by relying on each other. It was already quite tough. They were truly just barely holding on. However, neither of them mentioned wanting to use their one and only chance to ask for help. If they asked for it, Seiji would come assist them. Although he would only be able to help for one minute, it would definitely be a huge help. Even if he couldnt do anything at all in here, even if he only appeared, that would be an incredible encouragement by itself to the two siblings right now. They really wanted to ask for help. They wanted to be saved. But precisely because of this, they couldnt ask for help at all. That was because this was all that was currently supporting them to go on. Hisashi and Kaede both realized that if they used up their only chance of asking for help that it might become impossible for them to persist until the end. It was as if they possessed merely a single candle in this endless dark labyrinth. If they didnt use it, they would still feel a light in their hearts. But if they ignited the candle and used it up, then they wouldnt have anything left anymore. When we really cant go on anymore, we can still go for help so, until we really cant go on, lets just bear with it for a little longer. They continued moving upwards upwards upwards The obstacles they met with became stronger and stronger. They number of times they lost their own sense of self became more and more. It took longer and longer for them to find each other again after being separated. Finally, they were injured irrecoverably. Hisashi finally collapsed after accumulating too many injuries in battle. Kaede was left alone, forced to face a black gigantic monster that was approaching her by herself. She was similarly seriously injured. However, she began smiling as she looked at the fearsome monster that seemed like an incarnation of despair. Seiji I want to see you. She summoned Seiji. The black gigantic monster reached out towards her. A golden figure descended from the sky! The large monsters hand was shattered by this golden figure. Then, its mouth, followed by its entire body, were all entirely shattered as it vanished completely. Seiji turned towards Kaede and Hisashi to cast healing magic on both of them after taking care of the huge fallen threatening them in one swoop. Then, he pulled on Kaedes hand, while telling Kaede to hold Hisashis hand, while Hisashi would pull on the skeleton Zankita. Hold on tight! Seiji began flying! Their procession transformed into a golden light. Seiji crushed every fallen that attempted to obstruct them! He tossed them downwards before they even finished dissolving. Seiji kept speeding up speeding up speeding up He sped up to the maximum, causing the environment around them to speedily change like a kaleidoscope turning at high speed. Seiji withstood a tremendous amount of pressure while taking the Juumonji siblings with him in flying past an indeterminable distance in the endless abyss of hell. Bright-red blood began seeping out from all over his body. Chapter 473 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu A drop of blood landed on Kaedes face. Since they were currently flying at a high speed, all the blood flying off of his body seemed like bright-red flower petals. Kaede and Hisashi realized that they had overlooked something very important upon seeing this scene. What theyd overlooked was just how large of a price Seiji would have to pay in order to help them! He only mentioned that he would be able to help, but never said anything about what price he had to pay. Nor did either of them think of asking. Why had they overlooked such a thing? Being able to help for only a maximum of one minute obviously meant there was more to it than seemed on the surface. They should have thought of it, and they should have asked more Kaede felt a pain in her heart. Hisashi blamed himself for not realizing. They could only widen their eyes and watch as more and more blood began seeping out from Seijis body, continually dripping downward. Seijis body gradually began to turn entirely crimson. He felt tremendous pain all over his body as if something incredibly heavy was forcefully squeezing him. He felt like he was dissolving. His consciousness became hazy as well. His strength was reaching its limit. This still isnt enough yet, I want just a little more just a little more time This was the only chance he had to help the Juumonji siblings. He had to do his very best! He wanted to work his hardest to stretch his strength to the utmost limit!! Wragh!!!!! Seiji began roaring in a low voice. After proceeding onward for a while longer, his body was no longer able to withstand the pressure. Cracks appeared all over his body that blood sprayed from in fountains. What Kaede and Hisashi witnessed was that the entirely blood-red Seiji slowly began shattering to pieces. Seiji!!! they shouted loudly. Seiji slowly turned to look at them with a faint smile on his bloody face. Ill be waiting for you in reality His body shattered entirely before his words even finished echoing. Cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough wow Back in the real world, Seiji was kneeling on the ground as his body trembled violently. He suffered from a vicious coughing fit that had him spitting up blood. You went overboard. Yomi sighed. Seiji was unable to speak for quite a while due to his continuing coughing fit. Only after he spat up some more blood did his body slowly stop trembling. He finally weakly breathed a sigh of relief. That was so unpleasant I already warned you, but you didnt listen. How foolish. I didnt think that it would feel so unpleasant I definitely wouldnt have forced myself so much if I knew. Seiji wiped off the blood on his mouth. Yomi didnt know what to say at this. She was highly suspicious of the veracity of his words just now, feeling like he would have done the exact same thing even if hed known that. She wanted to comment somehow but didnt know what to say, so she decided to simply remain silent. I already did the best I could I hope that they can succeed. Seiji slowly stood up and looked at Kaede and Hisashi. The siblings were still quietly lying there on the ground. Seiji already did what he could. There was nothing more he could do apart from wait. Earlier, during his coughing fit, there had been the sound of a system notification. Seiji thus decided to open up his system and check things out. [You have been rewarded with 44 points and the item Hells Curse as a reward for traveling through hell and returning for the first time.] [Mental suppression card CHells Curse.] [This card contains the evil curse of the pitch-black abyss. You may use this card on any one person. That persons mental spirit will have a probability of instantly being destroyed.] Seiji was rendered speechless. Although the explanation itself was quite simple, it was easy to tell that this was a highly dangerous card. Just what would a person whose mental spirit had been destroyed be like? He didnt want to imagine. The effect was highly dangerous. However, its actual usefulness seemed rather subtle since it didnt appear to be a 100% effect. The systems explanation merely said a probability. What exactly was that probability anyways? Was it a fixed probability? Or did it depend on the targets mental condition or power level? And if he used this card in tandem with the [Mental suppression card C Desire to Retort] that he received from his sister Hana, would that increase the [Hells Curse] cards success rate? Seiji thought about it but decided not to think too much into it right now. After he closed his system, he cast [Healing] upon himself. A while later, he suddenly sensed something and turned to look at the Juumonji siblings again. The siblings were glowing with a golden light! It succeeded Seiji was quite delighted with this outcome. Kaede and Hisashi had accomplished it! They returned!! Seiji stopped healing himself and sent his Mana into the spell formations instead. All the spell formations started glowing in unison and illuminated the three siblings. The black spell formations on Kaede and Hisashis bodies along with the black abnormalities on Zankitas body all transformed into a mist that rapidly disappeared. When the last of the black mist completely vanished, Seiji canceled the spell, causing all the spell formations to vanish. Kaede was the first one to open her eyes. She immediately sat up and looked towards Seiji. Welcome back. Seiji smiled at her. Kaede crawled up and instantly jumped at him! She hugged him as tightly as she could. Whats the matter? Seiji was somewhat mystified by her actions. Are you alright? Kaede didnt say anything and only hugged him tightly. Then, Hisashi woke up as well. He also looked for Seiji the moment he opened his eyes. Hisashi sighed a breath of relief upon seeing that Seiji was still alright. However, Hisashis expression froze upon seeing the blood Seiji had spat out earlier on the ground. Seiji, how are you doing!? he shouted as he got up. I Im fine. Are you really fine? Hisashi pointed at the blood on the ground. I was slightly injured, but its not a big deal. Seiji smiled. Its still not a big deal even though theres so much blood on the ground? Hisashi felt that Seiji was truly being ridiculous. However, he found it difficult to retort when faced with Seijis current expression. More than me, you should be more concerned about yourselves how are you currently feeling? Does anything feel off? Seiji asked in concern. Hisashi fell silent for a moment. It feels like I had an incredibly long nightmare my memories are incredibly hazy, and I can only remember some scattered scenes apart from that, theres nothing. Thats good, then. This was an effect of the spell to help shield people from the influence of having visited hell itself. If it wasnt for this mental suppression of their own memories, then the Juumonji siblings would definitely mentally collapse due to the tremendous pain theyd suffered while in hell. However, even with a spell helping to maintain their minds, something still might have been left behind. After all, that was the scariest abyss of all, and its evil curse was impossible to completely block out. If you ever feel that somethings wrong with your body in the future due to this, let me know, Seiji told him. Hisashi nodded. Then, he looked towards Zankita. Although we successfully dragged this idiot back with us, but with the shape his body is currently in, can he still recover? Seiji mentally asked this question to Yomi and received a response from her. He should be able to wake up after resting for a long while. However, its highly likely that he wont recover completely. There might be aftereffects. I see Hisashi adjusted his eyeglasses. I suppose hes lucky that hes even alive still. Hes not lucky at all. Youre the ones who helped him to survive, Seiji told him sincerely. You and Kaede successfully saved him from the pits of hell. Thats truly amazing. Saving a family member from the depths of hell seemed like a legendary feat to him. Youre the one whos amazing. If it hadnt been for you, we wouldnt even have had the chance to save him. Hisashi smiled as he looked towards Seiji again. Im truly grateful to you. I only acted as the support this time. The success depended largely on both your efforts. Seiji smiled in response as well. At this time, should I say something like the bonds of family have defeated hell?'' Hisashi was rendered speechless. Things indeed sounded like how Seiji described it. However, Hisashi reflexively wanted to deny it as complex emotions welled up within him. I dont like that line you came up with. How about I change it to the ties of blood surpass even hell?'' That doesnt sound good, either. Stop making lines up. The two of you just accomplished something legendary. Dont you want something cool to express it by? We merely dragged our idiot older brother who did something incredibly foolish out of a terrible place. Theres nothing else to say about it. Hisashi looked towards Zankita. It was simply saving an idiot that he absolutely had to save. That was all. Chapter 474 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Meanwhile, as Seiji and Hisashi had their conversation, Kaede had been hugging Seiji all this time. Seiji indicated to her that it was probably time to let go of him. However, she still hugged him tightly and quietly without saying a word. You scared her so much, Hisashi told him. Seeing you shatter like that, we were under the impression that something terrible happened to you. She worked her hardest to rush back as quickly as possible. To be honest, he almost wanted to say as if she was insane instead. He had definitely witnessed for the first time just how much power a woman could explode with when she was worried about the person she loved Even as her older brother, Hisashi was somewhat scared by his sister in such a condition. It was because of Kaede going on a rampage that the remainder of the return process went unexpectedly smoothly. Should he make a comment like Even hell cannot stop a maiden in love? I apologize for worrying both of you. Seiji was apologetic about this. Im fine. However, she was truly worried to the point of almost breaking. Do a good job consoling her. Hisashi glanced over at Kaede before he left the dojo. He called some Juumonji Group mafia underlings over to carry Zankita away and to clean up the scene. Seiji was thinking about how to console Kaede when she slowly let go of her embrace. After she let go, she pulled on Seijis hand instead and silently led him out of the dojo to a private area. Tell me the truth. How are you right now? she asked him. Im really quite fine. I already healed myself using magic. Are you really alright? Of course. Does it look like to you that Im not alright? Seiji smiled. Something flashed in Kaedes eyes as she observed him. How about you? Are you feeling alright? Seiji asked. Im alright I feel basically the same as Brother Hisashi. Thats good, then. As long as theres anything wrong with your body at all, let me know immediately. Kaede blinked upon hearing this. No matter what it is, youll help me out, right? Yep. Seiji nodded. Then let me tell you the honest truth, Im not feeling that good right now my heart is aching. Eh? I was so scared for you that my heart aches even now. Its such a terrible feeling, and I want you to do something about it for me right now! Kaede said in a serious manner. Seiji was rendered speechless. It was fine to do something for her. However, the problem was just how to do something for her regarding this issue. What would you like for me to do for you, Sensei? I would like for you to sleep together with me, my dear student Seiji. This test is far too difficult! I give up. Its not difficult at all. You sleep together with Reo-chan every night. Er Seiji received an unexpected cannon attack from this. You definitely have the ability to pass this test. Youre forbidden from giving up! Kaede looked directly at him. This Reo is only a child, and Sensei, youre Its just sleeping together. Age is meaningless! No, age is important as well In this test that Im giving you, its meaningless! Thats such an unreasonable test Stop resisting with your pitiful excuses, my dear student Seiji! I dont think Im making excuses The teacher-student roleplay continued for a while with Kaede attacking and Seiji defending. Finally, Seiji agreed to lie down together with Kaede for a while on a bed. He felt that it still wasnt alright to really sleep together with her. Although Kaede wasnt completely satisfied with this result, she was still happy because she considered it as making progress with Seiji. She took Seiji back to her own bedroom in the Juumonji residence. It was a clean and wide room with elegant and beautiful decorations. Kaede had a large bed with light pink blankets Seiji couldnt help but feel nervous upon seeing her bed despite the fact that it was only a promise to lie in bed together. It would truly be a test for him to lie together with such a great beauty in her bed, especially since he knew that she was completely willing to have sex with him! Seiji would never have accepted this request under normal conditions. However, he was currently injured, and Kaede had just returned from hell. She was fatigued both physically and mentally, so he figured that things wouldnt develop to become anything R-18. Actually, he was correct to think so. The two of them finally realized just how tired they were after they got into Kaedes bed together. Kaede hugged Seiji and enjoyed his warmth and the sensation of contact. She gradually fell asleep as she closed her eyes, enjoying the feelings of safety and bliss in her heart. Seiji who was also fatigued and injured soon found himself overtaken by drowsiness. A soft bed with a warm and a beautiful lady right next to him he supposed that heaven was supposed to be such a place of warmth and softness as well. Just closing his eyes made him feel like he wanted to sink into this feeling forever. Really falling asleep here would be fine right? I cant if I really fall asleep Seiji forced himself to remain awake and slowly got out of bed after he confirmed that Kaede was fast asleep. He covered her with her blanket and left her room. Cant you just sleep together with her for one night? Hisashi adjusted his eyeglasses after meeting with Seiji again and learning the situation from him. Id really like to do so as a man. However, I cant do so because Im a person of integrity! Seiji acted all proper. What about the honest truth? I think that itll become quite troublesome for me if I sleep with your sister like this, in more ways than one Hisashi nodded in begrudging acceptance after staring at Seiji for a while. Although I can somewhat understand where youre coming from, Id still like to say that handsome guys should just go explode. Ive already exploded once in hell. Seiji extended his palms and shrugged. Hisashi was rendered speechless. Even exploding can increase a girls favorability rating towards you? Such an excellent winner in life you are. As expected of my king. The otaku mafia son chuckled after remaining silent for a few seconds. Hisashi then revealed a much more relaxed expression than earlier after he finished laughing. No words are sufficient to express my gratitude for Milords assistance today. All I can do is swear my loyalty and pay you back however I can. Very good. Im looking forward to it, my First Knight. Michirou was currently hospitalized, and Zankita was going to be hospitalized now as well. Hisashi was the only one who could take on the heavy responsibility of running the Juumonji Group now. Things were likely to become quite busy and difficult for him during this time. Seiji was unable to help Hisashi with any of this, so the best Seiji could do was crack a few jokes so that he would be able to relax. Hisashi understood Seijis intentions and remembered it in his heart. To be honest, Hisashi really didnt want to take over the role of being the Juumonji Groups leader. However, this heavy responsibility was now upon him. Still, this wasnt something permanent. Once his older brother Zankita and father Michirou recovered, Hisashi would be able to have fun simply being an otaku again. Compared to his family business, he was far more interested in working under his king on the dating sim. As long as you need my service, I shall forever be your First Knight, Seiji, Hisashi thought that to himself. Kaede who was quietly sleeping in her bedroom had a faint black aura appear around her. Intricate and complex runes slowly started appearing on her face. Perhaps she sensed something unconsciously, as she turned around in her sleep. The dark aura slowly gathered behind her back, gradually forming into a gigantic dark figure The next morning, Seiji who was fast asleep in a guest room at the Juumonji residence was woken up by his cell phone ringing. He dazedly grabbed his cell phone, intending to turn off the alarm. However, he then realized that it wasnt his alarm, but his ringtone instead! He hurriedly rubbed his eyes in an attempt to wake himself up before he accepted the call. However, Seiji woke up completely after hearing the content of the call. He immediately got out of bed and changed his clothes. He then left the guest room and hurried over to Kaedes bedroom. When Seiji arrived and entered, he paused in astonishment at the scene before him. Her snow-white skin and elegant figure well, he had seen her beautiful body once before during the board game that he played in his apartment before the Winter Snow Festival. However, there was something else there that definitely wasnt before! Seiji was astonished at what was on the blonde beautys back No way Chapter 475 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Kaede had pitch-black wings attached to her back that seemed just like a fallen angels wings like in the legends. Her nickname of Fallen Angel in White at Genhana High School actually became real!? Seiji finally managed to regain his senses only after standing there in a daze for several seconds before he hurriedly averted her gaze. Kaede was currently wearing no clothing whatsoever on her upper body. The contrast of black wings on her snow-white skin had a strange allure to it. How about putting on a shirt? Seiji mentioned. Theres no need youve already seen everything before. Er last time was an accident I dont mind this at all. You can go ahead and inspect my body just like this. But I mind, Sensei! This will make it difficult for me to concentrate. Besides, you might catch a cold like this. Why dont you put something on! Hearing this, Kaede gave in and put a jacket on herself, which also covered her chest. Only after confirming that she had covered herself did Seiji finally turn back around and inspect her using his [Astral Vision]. What he saw after using [Astral Vision] was that Kaedes pitch-black wings were emanating a faint black mist. Not only that, there were black mystical runes on Kaedes face and back. What was going on here? Seiji tried to ask Yomi in his mind. It would seem that shes become Awakened to her Spiritual Ability. However, her power seems to have undergone a transformation due to hells influence, Yomi told him. Her power transformed? Yeah. I dont know myself just how her power has changed, either At any rate, there seems to be no danger for the time being. What about in the future? I wouldnt know. Seiji fell silent for a moment. Then, he asked Kaede what it felt like to have these wings. It feels like I have an extra pair of strange hands, Kaede replied. She also controlled her wings and flapped them a little, causing a few feathers to fly off which transformed into a dark mist and vanished in midair. If I flap them forcefully, I can create a strong gust. And, I also have a feeling that Ill be able to fly You might be able to fly thatll be amazing if you can really do it. Seiji rubbed his chin. Black wings and the ability to create a strong gust rather than saying that Kaede was a fallen angel, she seemed more like a female version of a Great Tengu. Did you dream about anything when you were sleeping last night? Not at all I slept excellently and deeply. She didnt have any strange dreams, which meant that she didnt enter her soul realm, and directly awakened her ability instead. Did this have to do with the fact that she traveled through hell and returned, so the mystical connection in her bloodline judged that she didnt need to undergo a trial? Seiji felt that it was possible, but other possibilities were out there as well. Michirou was ambushed by a Tengu, Zankita dreamed about fighting a Tengu, while Kaede grew what resembled a Tengus wings it seemed to him that the Juumonji familys mystical connection had to be to a Tengu. Can I touch them? He looked at the black wings. Sure. And so, Seiji reached out and gently touched Kaedes wings. They felt rather soft and smooth, and a little cool to the touch. It was quite a comfortable sensation. Seiji tried touching the wings a little more forcefully. Mmm~ Kaede began to moan. Seiji was rendered speechless by this. He decided to silently retract his hand. Youre not going to touch them anymore? You can touch them more if you want. Kaede looked at him. Theres no need it seems like it wouldnt be good for you. Not at all, its actually the opposite. It feels really good. Kaede waved her wings. Touch them some more. Seiji could only reach out his hand and touch her wings again. Yep~ Just like that Kaede closed her eyes in contentment. So comfortable~ Use a little more force Ah, right there, use a little more force Mmm~~ The blonde teacher began trembling all over as her face began flushing red. She started moaning in a way that would easily make anyone have dirty thoughts. Seiji instantly decided to retract his hand. Why the hell would merely touching them give her such a reaction? Are those wings actually like an additional sensitive area!? Whew that felt amazing. Kaede opened her watery eyes to reveal a seductive expression. I feel like Ive turned into a cat. Seiji didnt know what expression he had anymore after hearing that from Kaede. He couldnt help but imagine a blonde cat woman acting all spoiled Stop!! Cough its fine as long as youre not feeling uncomfortable by the way, are you capable of hiding those wings? Yeah. Kaede controlled her wings and folded them. Then, her pitch-black wings slowly became translucent and finally vanished. The runes on her body faded as well, causing her outer appearance to completely return to normal. Its excellent that youre able to retract your wings; they wont affect your daily life. Seiji looked directly at Kaede. From now on, youre a Spiritual Ability user, or more accurately, an Awakened please use your own ability with caution. Does this ability have to do with the fact that I just visited hell? Kaede inquired. It seems to have been influenced by hell, but it doesnt seem like anything dangerous so far. Seiji paused for a moment. I think that you should be able to use it if you wish. Just pay attention to the situations that you do so in. Something flashed in Kaedes eyes. Also, since youre now an Awakened, you need to know that Seiji explained to her the things she should watch out for and know as an Awakened. The blonde teacher nodded in understanding. Also, lets go talk to Hisashi I wonder if he also Before Seiji even finished his sentence, he was interrupted by his cell phone ringing again. The caller just happened to be Hisashi. Hisashi awakened to the power of lightning and thunder. He showed Seiji and Kaede by raising his hand and causing a black streak of electricity to appear. It kept flashing and making sparking sounds as it danced upon his palm. Then, he waved his hand, causing the electricity to transform into several streaks of lightning that shot out with deafening thunder! Seiji also saw black runes on Hisashis face and hands, similar to the markings on Kaedes body. It seemed that Hisashi was the same as his younger sister. His Awakened ability had been transformed by his visit to hell Perhaps it was also hells influence that caused both Hisashi and Kaedes abilities to be rather powerful. They were both definitely far stronger than Zankita right after Zankita awakened. Kaede brought out her wings again and tried them out. She really was able to fly! Not only that, the gusts she could create with her wings were strong enough to be on the level of a small whirlwind that could blow someone away. Hisashi charged up his power for approximately five or six seconds and shot out the strongest lightning he was capable of using. It sounded just like a real bolt of thunder as everyone in the Juumonji residence heard the resulting thunderclap! If he tossed a coin in the air and shot it out using the powers of electromagnetism, wouldnt that make this Toaru Kagaku no Railgun? Hed be a male version of Misaka Mikoto, wouldnt he? Seijis cheeks twitched at this thought. I suppose receiving this ability can be viewed as an unexpected benefit of going all the way to hell to save that idiot. Hisashi adjusted his eyeglasses and made that statement after he heard Seijis explanation for how he awakened to such an ability. Although it seems like there still might be some problems due to hells influence its still quite nice to receive a power like this. Its a lot better than just quite nice. Black lightning seems really cool, so how about giving your ability a cool name to go with it? Seiji was only half joking here. How about calling it Dark Arm of Thunder?'' Is that a name given to it by Milord? Hisashi smiled. If thats the case, Id be more than happy to accept. Given as your king now that you say that, I need to be a little more serious about giving it a good name. Seijis lips arced upward in amusement. Would calling it Abyssal Arm of Thunder sound cooler? I think they both sound equally clich to me. Then come up with a fresh name by yourself! Kings Dark Hand. There was a flash in Hisashis eyeglass lenses. The meaning of the name isnt clearly related to your ability. Rejected! Kings Hand. The meaning is getting completely off-track! Rejected! Kings Dark Dragon Arm. Not only does that name sound clich and embarrassing, why are you always obsessed with adding Kings to the name!? Thats because Im the First Knight, and I act as my kings right hand! Im happy that you think that way, but please dont add me into your abilitys name!? The two of them started joking around the topic of naming Hisashis power. I think that Thunder Arm will be fine, as its simple and easy to understand. Kaede finally joined the conversation after listening silently for quite a while. As for my ability, I think its fine to just call it Wings of Wind.'' Chapter 476 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Although the names are appropriate, overly simple names lack recognition, Seiji commented. Thats right, Sister. Apart from an abilitys name being descriptive of the power in question, whats even more important is personality, Hisashi added. Its just like a name brand. Having a cool ability name is a mans romance! Then you guys feel free to slowly think of names on your own. Kaede turned around and began flapping her wings as she started flying again. It felt really nice to be flying. However, she was currently still unfamiliar with the action, and wanted to practice more. She flew around slowly in the dojo, and it was evident that she was flying rather clumsily like a young bird just learning how to fly. Seiji and Hisashi watched her practice flying. Although her flying was rather rigid in her movements, this scene still mysteriously managed to touch them. Its amazing that shes actually able to fly. Yeah. Its such a pity that she cant just fly around outside as she pleases. The two of them silently observed the flying blonde beauty for a while. In the end, they were unable to come up with names for these new abilities that satisfied them. Well, it was only a joke topic to begin with, so they didnt mind so much. However, with the fact that Hisashi and Kaede had now become Awakened, Seijis Knights of the Round Table dating sim creation group now had over half its members as Spiritual Ability users now. That was no joke. A Spiritual Ability user faction was beginning to form in his dating sim group. Although Seiji felt that it was cool at first to imagine such a thing, he was now concerned as the groups leader and king about things becoming like this in reality. There were now a total of six Spiritual Ability users in his dating sim group. Apart from himself and Mika, the other four were all Awakened. And currently, the Awakened had a rather awkward situation in the mystical society. Seiji really wanted to be able to protect his friends. However, the things he was capable of were limited. Even though he became a Yin-Yang Master, there would still be situations that were difficult or impossible to deal with. He had to become stronger. Or Seiji had an idea. He didnt know if it would work or not should he try it out? He kept thinking it over as he returned home to the Uehara apartments. It was currently a bit after breakfast, and Reo was in the midst of preparing to go to elementary school. Mai called Seiji at this time and informed him that she had already eliminated the pest causing security issues for the elementary school and that he wouldnt have to worry any longer. As for what the pest she was referring to actually was, and how she eliminated it, Mai didnt mention the details and Seiji felt that it was best not to know. Since the problem was taken care of, that meant Reo no longer needed an escort to school. She happily went to her elementary school on her own. Seiji gave Shika an explanation of what happened last night. However, he intentionally left out the part about himself being injured so that she wouldnt worry. He had already cured himself using his [Beginner-level Healing] magic, and rested for an entire night. He felt that he was fine already. At most, all he needed was a checkup at the hospital a bit later. Seiji contemplated the idea he had a while longer before coming to a decision. He made a save file in his system at this point in time, then contacted his younger sister Hana. Your dueling equipment will arrive at Natsuya Yoruhanas residence in two days time. At that time, try it out, shell be responsible for making the final adjustments for you. The cat-eared hat girl appeared on his computer screen and greeted him with those words. All this equipment is merely being loaned to you. Although I doubt that youll be able to break it, I still need to add on that its best if you dont break the equipment. Thank you, my dear sister, Seiji gave his sincere thanks. Dont disgust me like that so early in the morning. As always, Hana didnt enjoy such a response. Hana-sama, this humble one has something he would like to discuss with you. What is it this time? Seiji couldnt help but imagine the cat ears on Hanas hat stiffening in a cute manner as he noticed the cautious tone she spoke in. You know about the Awakened, right? I would like to know what you think of Awakened, as well as what Yui and the entire Haruta Family think of them as well. The Awakened of course I know about them. Why are you bringing up such a topic? Do you know someone that became an Awakened? Hana inquired. Yes. I would like to seek protection for them, Seiji told her honestly. Them? Yes, theres more than one. I feel that with my strength alone that itll be quite difficult to do a good job protecting all of them. The cat-eared hat girl fell silent for a moment. I dont have any particular opinion. However, Sister is paying special attention to the Awakened, and even recruited several as well. Recruited? Yes, she took in several Awakened as her subordinates, and had them go and visit Spirit Worlds. Seijis gaze sharpened upon hearing this. He and Hisashi had once guessed that someone must have taken Zankita to a Spirit World could it have been Yui? No, it couldnt have been. Seiji reflexively denied the possibility. What is she having them do in the Spirit World? Seiji decided to ask. I dont know the specifics, but theres basically only two things to do in a Spirit World anyways: gathering resources and cultivation. So you mean that Yui is basically raising them? Hana nodded. Sister probably views the Awakened as having excellent potential, which is why she recruited several to raise and train. The Haruta Family as a whole doesnt have a unified view on the Awakened. This is something that shes doing personally. I dont know why Sister seems to favor the Awakened so much. However, since shes spending so much effort on raising them and improving their strength, that means that theyre worth her doing so. The cat-eared hat girl folded her arms. If you request Sister to protect your friends, perhaps shell accept. However, theyll become just like the other Awakened as Sister will be making use of them. Perhaps theyll even become your opponents in the future. Although that type of scene actually seems rather amusing, you dont want things to turn out that way, do you? Indeed not Seiji tried imagining having Hisashi and the others as his opponents, and found himself unwilling to imagine such a scene. Thats why you shouldnt do something like asking her to help protect those Awakened you know. Instead, you should copy her, and take in those Awakened as your subordinates, raise them, and take advantage of them! Hana advised him seriously. I dont even have the power to protect them. How would I be able to take them in as my subordinates? You can do it, using your name of Seiji Haruta! I thought that I was already officially removed from the Haruta Family. Thats a private matter that very few know about. And even for those that know about it, they still might not dare to antagonize you, because even if youve been removed from the Haruta Family, you still have Haruta blood in you Hana paused for a moment. Besides, youve already become a Yin-Yang Master, which makes you someone to be reckoned with now. At the very least, the average Spiritual Ability user will no longer be a match for you. Seiji fell silent at this. Believe in yourself, oh hero. Youre making defeating our sister your goal, but you dont even have the confidence to be able to protect your friends, and you even want to ask the sister you want to defeat for her assistance? Isnt that simply too trash-like? Hana continued. Youre someone who dared to adventure in a Spirit World with only a wooden sword, as well as someone who dared to challenge another Yin-Yang Master to a duel for the sake of a girl. Why is it that you lack so much confidence when it comes to being able to protect your friends? These examples you bring up are of different natures entirely. Youre comparing apples to oranges. Seiji sighed. Protecting others is something quite difficult, and what I can do is limited. Although it may be rather unbecoming to ask Yui for assistance, its nothing compared to having my friends be safe. I dont want to regret things because something I was incapable of handling happened to them. Hana was rendered speechless. Of course, I wont beg her to help me like a beggar. I just want to try asking. If shes really willing to help me protect them, thatll be great. If not, then thats that. Seiji smiled. Idiot. Hana called him that in her mind. Then go ahead and ask her. At any rate, youre the one whos going to lose face. The cat-eared hat girl humphed and ended the video chat. Seiji slowly retracted his smile as something flashed in his eyes. Then, he took out his cell phone and dialed Yui Harutas cell phone number. Good morning, Sister Yui. I would like to discuss something with you something inconvenient to discuss over the phone. Chapter 477 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Seiji took a taxi to a high-class Sakura Island tea caf. The decorations here seemed slightly plainer than the ones at the high-class restaurant owned by the Himiki judging clan. However, the decorations were similarly elegant and seemed quite tasteful. A female server led Seiji to a private room. There was nobody inside. The server asked if he would like to order anything, and Seiji indicated that he didnt. The server then bowed and left Seiji alone. Seiji looked all around him and enjoyed the view as he sat down on a cushion in front of the table and patiently waited. He recalled the first time he coincidentally met Yui Haruta at the Grand Spring department store. Seeing her there really shocked him and he felt that meeting her would be really awkward, so he hid in the mens restroom Was meeting her there truly a coincidence? Seiji was uncertain. However, he felt that there was no need to know the answer. He had talked to her subordinates, and also talked to her by phone since then. Now was the time to meet her in person for the first time since he reincarnated in this world. Seiji heard some footsteps. A moment later, the door to the private room was opened. A beautiful black-haired girl wearing a white windbreaker walked into the room. Seiji exchanged glances with her. When their gazes met, it was as if they exchanged countless words in that moment just joking. Ive finally met her. That was Seijis first thought. Shes truly beautiful. That was his second thought. He didnt feel anything else apart from that. He didnt have any dramatic emotions of love or hate for this blood-related sister of his that he didnt actually know that well due to not being the original Seiji Haruta. Long time no see, Sister Yui. Seiji smiled in greeting. Long time no see. Yuis expression was calm. However, something flashed in her eyes, which indicated that she wasnt quite so calm inside at all. Yui took off her windbreaker to reveal a blouse underneath that didnt do anything to conceal her ample bosom. Seiji couldnt help but stare for a short moment as he compared Yuis chest size to Natsuyas. However, he instantly suppressed such a way of thinking and got rid of all unnecessary idle thoughts! After putting away her windbreaker, Yui sat down across from Seiji and ordered some tea. Both of them remained silent for several seconds even after the server left after receiving Yuis order. When did you become a Yin-Yang Master? Yui spoke up first. Just two days ago. Why didnt you tell me immediately? Um I didnt think to. Seiji was rather surprised that she asked such a question. Yui took a good look at his face. Youve done very well Seiji. She called him by name. The name of her younger brother that she personally exiled from the Haruta Family. The name that she had personally officially removed from the family records. Just what she felt when she called him by name again even she herself didnt know. Seiji could feel the deep emotions contained within her seemingly nonchalant words. Seiji smiled openly and brightly in response. Its all thanks to you, Sister Yui. Simply judging by his current circumstances, this would normally sound like sarcasm. However, Seijis smile and tone were both completely sincere with not even a trace of sarcasm to be found. Yui widened her eyes slightly. She received a larger impact from this than shed expected. Things fell silent between them again. A while later, Seiji was about to continue the discussion when Yui spoke first, What did you wish to discuss with me? Its like this I have several friends that have become Awakened. And as you know, the Awakened currently have an awkward status in the mystical society. I would like to seek protection for them. You want me to protect your Awakened friends? Yes, if thats possible. Why dont you do it yourself? Of course Id do it if I was capable, but my power is limited You believe that you cant do it, so you want to rely on me? You could say that. I figured that there would be no harm in asking. Perhaps my Sister Yui would be willing to assist me, Seiji told her honestly. Yui fell silent for a moment. You dont have the confidence to protect your friends, and you even want to rely on someone that you declared that you were going to defeat? Yui looked directly into Seijis eyes. Her tone contained different emotions from earlier. Thats right. I know that its quite shameful, but Im still making such a request even so. Seiji faced her question seriously. The room fell silent yet again. There was a knock on the door. A server entered and brought Yui the confectioneries and tea that she had ordered, then silently left. During this time, Seiji and Yui kept looking directly at each other with neither of them so much as looking anywhere else at all. Did you talk to Hana about this before you came to discuss this with me? I did. She opposed me doing such a thing. Yet you still chose to come find me. Yes. Something flashed in Yuis eyes. Are you testing me? Seijis lips arced upward upon hearing this. No but also yes. What does that mean? Its true that I would like your assistance. Even if you refuse, I still gain something from seeing how you react Seiji paused for a moment while his mouth arced upwards even higher. To be honest, being able to meet you in person and talk to you like this face to face was already something that I didnt expect. Yui didnt respond to this. She revealed a complex expression. Seiji retracted his gaze, lowered his head, and looked at the table. He then picked up a teacup and sipped on some tea. Hmm, this is excellent tea, he praised in his mind. Yui continued observing her younger brother for a while before picking up her own teacup and also sipping on her tea. The handsome boy and beautiful girl who were siblings, quietly drinking tea together in an elegant room while tasting the confectioneries seemed like a scene out of a movie. I wont protect your friends, Yui finally spoke up again after a long period of silence. Protect your friends by yourself. Seiji nodded. I apologize for bothering you with such a thing However, I will tell you some information, about the Awakened, Yui continued. Seiji blinked as he realized that this sounded really important. Please go ahead. Im more than happy to learn. Awakened are the Neo Humans.'' Neo Humans? Seiji revealed a subtle expression upon hearing this term. Yui interpreted his expression as one of confusion, so she continued explaining, Theyre the ones most suited to this current new generation. They have truly strong potential. Their potential isnt entirely positive, as it also has possible negative connotations. In other words, they might become powerful individuals in the future, but they also might turn into monsters. And, Neo Humans arent limited to merely the Awakened or another way of putting it is that the world still has far too much limited information on what they think the Awakened are. Actually, the phenomenon of Awakening has appeared long ago, even before the New Years incident. People have been Awakening even before then Something flashed in Yuis eyes as she looked at the boy sitting across from her. You are one such example yourself, Seiji. Seiji didnt know what to say at this. This means that she considers me an Awakened as well? A Neo Human? I suppose that the way she describes it it really does make me sound like one? Seiji thought at a high speed regarding this topic. He had always believed himself to be a combination of a reincarnator, transmigrator, and body stealer. However, his identity could be interpreted the opposite way as well. Perhaps he was still the same depraved scumbag Seiji Haruta who miraculously received the memories of an otaku from another world or somehow combined with that otakus soul? He had always reflexively denied being such a depraved scumbag and recognized himself as a transmigrator. But perhaps he wasnt one to begin with? He had merely Awoken in a different manner from Yukari and his friends, but he might still be an Awakened after all! That was to say, in this theory, he wasnt someone else to begin with at all. He wasnt a reincarnator, or a transmigrator, and definitely not a hero from another world. He was Seiji Haruta! A former scumbag who suddenly changed himself when he Awakened and became a Neo Human!! Chapter 478 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Seiji was shaken by this knowledge and possible theory. However, this only lasted for a short moment. That was because he didnt completely reject the concept of being Seiji Haruta If that had been the case, he would have simply decided to leave this city and change his name to start a new life right after he transmigrated to this world instead. He recognized himself as a transmigrator, but at the same time, he also recognized himself as Seiji Haruta, and was willing to accept the burden and responsibility of everything this body had done before he took it over. That was why even though he was somewhat shaken by his own theory, it wasnt a big deal to him. He decided to think about it some more later. The important part right now was dealing with the person in front of him. Im a Neo Human, someone whos fundamentally the same as an Awakened thats what you mean, right? Sister Yui. Thats right. I suppose that its reasonable to describe everything thats happened to me as me having Awakened. I can accept that, Seiji stated calmly. However just where did this term come from in the first place? Yui remained silent and didnt answer him. Neo Humans you called them the ones most suited to this current new generation. In that case, what does current new generation refer to? Seiji continued asking. If this refers to the current era right after New Years, then in that case, what happened on that night do you know something about the Midnight Incident?'' Yui continued to remain silent as she silently sipped on her tea. Seiji took a good look at her. Sister Yui are you a member of the Soul World faction? Yui quietly sipped on her tea. Her expression and movements appeared quite calm, and Seiji was unable to tell if she had been ruffled or not by his questions. Seiji observed her for a while longer before he finally retracted his gaze as he picked up his own teacup and sipped on his tea. The silence continued for a while. Various things will be happening in the future, including plenty of dangerous events, Yui said as she put down her empty teacup and began refilling it. If you wish to protect your friends, continue working hard at becoming stronger. Thats the only way you will succeed, she said as she began refilling Seijis tea as well. I will apart from protecting my friends, I still have the goal of defeating a certain Qilin Girl, after all. Seiji smiled. Thats when he saw Yuis expression freezing slightly. That nickname did you hear about it from Hana? Yui asked him. Yeah. I think thats a pretty cool nickname. Seiji nodded. Yui revealed a subtle expression upon hearing this. You dont like this nickname? Seiji raised his eyebrows at seeing such an expression. You think that Id like such a nickname? Yui stared at him. Seiji was rendered speechless. At any rate, dont call me by that nickname. Yui made it obvious that she objected. I really think that its a pretty nice nickname. At the very least, its far better than mine. Seiji revealed a serious expression. They call me the Magic-devouring Dragon at Genhana High School. Yui was the one who was rendered speechless this time. Not only that, before I was the Magic-devouring Dragon, my previous nickname was the Destroyer of Clubs.'' Are you joking with me? Yep, Im joking with you. Seiji acted all serious in admitting such a thing before he chuckled. I never expected that Sister Yui would object to her own nickname. Thats rather cute of you. How is that cute? I dont understand. Yui averted her gaze. Thats exactly whats cute. Seiji maintained his smile while thinking that in his mind. If you want to defeat me, only you becoming strong by yourself isnt enough. After a few seconds of silence, Yui changed the topic. Its excellent that you were able to cultivate and become a Yin-Yang Master in such a short period of time. In the future, perhaps youll even develop enough to be a match for me. However, I wont be dueling with you by myself. As a Yin-Yang Master, we rely on our Spirit-branded Retainers in addition to our personal strength. As she said so, Yui adjusted the now empty confectionery plates on the table. She arranged the plates into a neat row to block a cup that represented herself. My Spirit-branded Retainers are my weapons and shield that Im extremely proud of. If you wish to duel with me, you must first be able to surpass them. Seiji looked at her plate arrangement for a while before he glanced at his own cup which was left all by its lonesome. He remained silent without saying anything. Gather Spirit-branded Retainers that are willing to fight for you, Yui told him seriously. Recruit those Awakened friends of yours and raise them to become much stronger. Or, simply recruit or hire someone who is already a powerful Spiritual Ability user to begin with you can do whatever you like. Only after you have a team of Spirit-branded Retainers strong enough to be a match for my Spirit-branded Retainer team will you truly be worthy of challenging me to a duel. Domineering. At this moment, Seiji truly felt how domineering Yui, the Qilin Girl, was. She had true strength mixed together with a pride that gave her an indomitable spirit! Her power level wasnt contained in only her personal power level. Her true power included that of the Spirit-branded Retainers under her as well. She said that she was extremely proud of her Spirit-branded Retainer team In order for the Qilin Girl to use such a term, they definitely had to be incredibly strong. He didnt know any of her Spirit-branded Retainers other than the Hasegawa siblings, Iroha and Naoki. Would he currently be able to win in a serious all-out fight against those siblings? Seiji didnt know. Yui observed the silent Seiji. If you need anything, just tell Hana, she stated lightly. Im not going to care too much about what she does. Seiji raised his head and had an astonished expression at hearing this. Youre permitting me to use the familys resources? Yui didnt respond yet again. She simply sipped on some more tea. Thank you I shall use it with restraint, Seiji expressed his gratitude. This was a concession from her, as well as her recognition. Wait a moment, isnt this Seiji felt like he suddenly realized everything. Isnt this all simply a roundabout way of providing her protection! Seiji was quite moved by Yuis actions as he watched her sitting there quietly drinking tea. She was strict on the outside, yet gentle on the inside a classic example of a tsundere! Seiji even impulsively felt like he wanted to rush up and hug her as this older sister of his was just too cute Seiji expressed his current feelings in his eyes. When Yui noticed this, she slightly averted her gaze. At this moment, Seiji felt like he was seeing Hana. Even their tsundere actions resemble each other so much. As expected of sisters! Seiji was even more moved by this scene. *Ding! Congratulations on becoming both an older and younger sister sis-con!* He imagined such a system notification in his mind. No no, Im not at such a level. Im merely quite moved. After self-commenting, he took a sip on his tea to help calm his emotions. If I gather my Awakened friends, how should I help them to grow stronger? Go to a Spirit World, Yui responded. Spirit Worlds are dangerous. One must take risks in order to grow stronger. Seiji nodded. In that case, what should I do to avoid them from becoming negatively affected by their powers and becoming monsters? Theres no definite method. You can only pay close attention and try what you can to stop them if you feel that somethings wrong. Seiji nodded once more. Got it thank you so much for teaching me. In the end, Seiji didnt have to use the save file hed made just in case. Not only didnt anything bad happen as he feared, he received an unexpected harvest. He felt that it was all quite amazing. Seiji was in a rather jubilant mood. His only regret was that he didnt know when he would get to meet his sister Yui again. Well, they were closer to each other than they were before. He figured that he would be able to slowly repair the relationship that the original Seiji Haruta messed up as long as he continued to make progress. Now then, lets think about that topic from earlier that I put aside Just who am I? A transmigrator? Or a formerly depraved scumbag otaku? Or just a butterfly in a dream? Fine, the last part was just a joke. Still, if he seriously thought about it, perhaps it wasnt entirely a joke after all But still, it actually wasnt relevant. No matter who I am, Im still me. I have no regrets about what Ive done, and I have no doubts about what I want to do. Theres really no point in being worried about just who I really am. But, lets come to a conclusion so that this matter can be closed. Im both a transmigrator and a former depraved scumbag otaku. I am a hero from another world, just like how my younger sister views me. Im also an Awakened Neo Human, just like how my older sister Yui views me. I am Seiji Haruta. I was in the past, I am right now, and I will be in the future as well. Chapter 479 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu A new generation, and Neo Humans just how did these terms come about into existence? Did Yui know some top-secret information, or was she perhaps even a member of the Soul World faction? She remained silent and didnt answer his questions on that topic. Seiji could understand. Just telling him what she did might have been quite risky for her. It meant that she wasnt able to tell him anything more. What if she truly was a member of the Soul World faction? Lets deal with it when the time comes after I learn the truth about the Midnight Spell and the Soul World factions goals, Seiji thought to himself. And no matter what, Yui was his family. By the way, a term like Neo Humans Should he play around with a Gundam now? I really have played around in one! More than once, even! Well, even if it was only in the soul realm, Seiji commented in his mind. Seiji went to the student council presidents residence to practice cultivation. When he met the president there, Seiji thought that he should mention something to her. Natsuya, theres something Id like to discuss with you. Discuss discuss what? Natsuya was acting somewhat unnaturally. This was mystifying to Seiji. Your expression is a little strange. Whats the matter? N-nothing. Natsuya averted her gaze as her face flushed slightly red. Im just feeling slightly uncomfortable. After all, she couldnt tell him that she was currently feeling awkward due to the discussion shed had last night with his younger sister about potentially getting married to him. Natsuya was quite worried that Hana would tell Seiji about the contents of their discussion regarding harems but it seemed that she hadnt, which helped Natsuya to calm down. If youre feeling uncomfortable, make sure to rest. Youve been working too hard, Seiji said out of concern. Yeah I will. Natsuya nodded with her red face. What would you like to discuss with me? Its about Shinobu Miaki Akatsuki Mitarais human puppet, Seiji told her. I would like to be able to obtain her as one of the victory conditions in our duel. Natsuya was incredibly astonished to hear this, and it showed on her face. Why do you want her? Its like this. Actually Seiji gave her an explanation of how Shinobu was actually a newly-born demon. Something flashed in Natsuyas eyes after she finished listening to Seijis explanation. Yomi is able to perceive demons to such an extent, and is even able to steal away a soul Have you figured out just which spirit she could be? No I have no idea. Natsuya shook her head slightly. Can you contact her right now? Seiji tried mentally calling out to her. Shes not responding shes probably sleeping again. Marking a target to be able to steal away the targets soul in their soul realm is an incredibly powerful spell. Its considered a top-level soul magic spell, Natsuya told him seriously. If this spell was used on a human you can imagine just how fearsome it is. Seiji rubbed his chin in contemplation. Although I dont know much about magic compared to you, I realized it as well. Shes actually really powerful. Apart from being able to steal souls, Yomi was even capable of figuring out an Awakeneds mystical connection, or sending someone down to hell to save a fallen and return safely she was definitely an incredible existence! Yomi, a name which meant the netherworld, was an incredibly fitting name for her. The person who gave her this name seemed most likely to have been Seimei Kamijou. She mentioned how she used to be similar to Shinobu Miaki long, long ago in the past at first. Although Seiji was unsure exactly what she meant, he figured that it meant that they were both demons since Shinobu was also a demon. When Yomi was still a demon freely roaming around on the land, she was quite likely to have been an incredibly powerful demon on the same level as the famous three most powerful evil demons like Great Tengu, Shutendoji, and Tamamo no Mae. Someone who had a good enough relationship with her to give her a name or in other words, someone who was able to suppress her power. The only person that Seiji could think of in Sakura Islands history was Seimei Kamijou, his ancestor. Seiji felt that his inference about Yomi being one of Seimei Kamijous Spirit-branded Retainers in the past was highly likely to be correct. However, she always answered ambiguously about her identity. This might be because she wanted to intentionally act mysterious to make people wonder about her. It also might be because well, no idea, actually. If at all possible, Id like to know as well. But, she keeps saying she wants to maintain a sense of mystery about her. Seiji extended his palms. So, thats just how it is. Natsuya nodded in understanding. Demons and spirits have all sorts of personalities, just like humans. Meeting such a carefree one like her isnt considered strange But with how powerful she is, the fact that shes always sleeping might actually be her storing energy to use her power. What do you think? Ive thought about that possibility as well, and Ive also asked her why she sleeps so much. But, her answer was because she wants to sleep.'' Seiji sighed. Lets change the topic. Tell me more about Shinobu Miaki. Shinobu-chans soul is currently within my body, and shes currently in a greatly weakened state. Shes absorbing my Mana to slowly rest and recover can you detect her? Natsuya cast Astral Vision and carefully observed Seiji for quite a while. I can see just a few traces. Shes barely noticeable, and I wouldnt have been able to detect her if I wasnt especially looking for her. Thats probably because shes too weak right now. Yes, shes incredibly weak. The power level of her existence compared to your bonded spirit is like the difference between an ant and an elephant. You can even notice the difference to such a degree? Seiji raised his eyebrows in surprise. Im confident in my own judgement. Natsuya ended her Astral Vision. I understand why you want her now. Simply speaking, just like how you took in Shika Kagura as your first girl, now you want to take in a female demon as well. Natsuya had a rather subtle expression. Seiji was rendered speechless. He felt like he was unable to counter her statement. Pretty much but I still need to correct something you said. I didnt take Shika-chan in. She became my adopted younger sister. Natsuya stared at his face. Youre just such a person, arent you, Seiji. A harem story protagonist She was now feeling the full extent of just how true this statement describing him was. It gave her complex feelings inside. Seiji was once again rendered speechless. He felt like he had heard such things before multiple times. Both of them fell silent for a moment. I shall make obtaining that Shinobu Miakis body as one of the conditions of the duel. Natsuya finally retracted her gaze. The prerequisite, obviously, is that we have to win the duel. Of course. We have to win the duel. Seiji nodded. Were definitely going to win. Later that night, Seiji took a taxi to a large hotel which was close by to Thunderbolt Literature. The Eighteenth Annual Newcomer Authors Award Ceremony was being held at this hotels banquet room. Since he was told beforehand that there were no particular formal clothing requirements, he wore his typical casual attire for cold weather, a jacket and long pants. When he walked into the hotel, a tour group just happened to be undergoing the process for checking in. The female members of the tour group immediately noticed such a handsome young man like him passing by. Seiji noticed their attention and smiled at them. This immediately caused a commotion as the women all had sparkles in their eyes as they raised their cell phones in unison to take pictures of Seiji. Seiji had already gotten used to such behavior from others whenever he went out in public, so he ignored them and walked directly to the hotels elevator. Several other people who were waiting for the elevator as well noticed the commotion in the hotels main hall. They turned around to see an overly handsome smiling young man walking over. They all had the first impression that he must have been some idol or movie star and reflexively tried to recall who he was. However, nobody recognized him. Seiji waited for the elevator together with these people. He then got on the elevator that arrived and pressed the button for the banquet hall floor. Nobody pressed any other elevator buttons after him. The others all looked at Seiji. Seiji looked at them as well. Im here for the Thunderbolt Literature Newcomer Authors Award Ceremony. Are all of you here for that as well? he asked them politely. The others exchanged awkward glances. Yeah, Im here for that. A young man wearing a suit and carrying a briefcase who seemed like a normal office worker was the first to reply. Same for me. A middle-aged man who seemed roughly thirty years old was the next to reply. He had messy curly brown hair, incredibly thick eyeglasses, and was wearing a padded jacket with sweatpants. Im one of the award winners a young man who seemed like a college student spoke up. He was wearing a windbreaker and long pants, was rather thin, had short silver hair, and was wearing silver-rimmed eyeglasses. The Newcomers Award Ceremony typically has the award winners arrive half an hour first before everyone else. So, all of us here that have arrived at this time just like me, Id think that you all won awards as well, right? Chapter 480 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Just as the college-aged man surmised, everyone riding this elevator was an award winner. The elevator soon arrived at the banquet hall floor, and they all walked to the venue to see the orange-haired beautiful editor who was wearing a suit. Editor Yoshizawa Welcome, everyone, Saki greeted Seiji and the others politely. Im Editor Yoshizawa from Thunderbolt Literature Everyone, please sign here on the check-in sheet to indicate your arrival. Saki gestured toward a form on the table. Seiji saw that it was labeled Award Ceremony Arrival Status, and that several names were signed on it already. He picked up a pen and signed the name Seigo Harano next to his pen name Idle Dimension by the Shore. Everyone else filled in their names as well. Saki looked over at the form that everyone filled out, then picked up several name tags embroidered with red ribbons and placed them in front of Seiji and the others. Please put on the name tags with your own name on them. Seiji and the others did as instructed. Then, the female editor led them to a waiting room by the banquet hall. There were three people inside this room already, two women and one boy. All three were currently fiddling with their cell phones. When Seiji and the others entered, a woman wearing a one-piece dress with a jacket on top and the boy who was wearing a school uniform looked at them, while the girl who was wearing a down coat continued to focus on her cell phone. Please rest here for a while. Ill come let everyone know when its time to formally begin. The female editor left after saying so. The room remained silent for a few seconds. Good evening, Seiji politely greeted the woman and boy that were looking in his direction. The one-piece dress woman was slightly dazzled by Seijis handsome face and only regained her senses when he spoke to her, which caused her to start blushing. She finally responded with a G good evening. Good evening. The boy who appeared like a middle school student seemed to be unwelcoming of Seijis presence as he responded with a grim tone. Seiji then turned to look at the girl who was focusing on her cell phone as he was rather surprised to meet her here. Miyabi Ishihara. A student librarian at Genhana High School who once had a mystical incident during the infirmary. She possessed a ghost within her that called itself Ya-chan. She never returned to the infirmary after that, nor did it seem like anything was wrong with her. She never became an Awakened, nor did any other incidents happen. Seiji never expected to meet her in such a place this Ishihara-senpai of his must have been writing light novels as well. He felt that a student librarian writing a novel was such a classic setting. It was just about perfect since she was also a beauty if she removed her eyeglasses. Seiji couldnt help but smile as he imagined things while walking towards her. Hello, Ishihara-senpai. She noticed someone approaching her and greeting her by name. The brown-haired girl with black-rimmed eyeglasses finally lifted her head away from her cell phone, only to notice a smiling handsome boy standing before her. H hello, Harano-san. It seems that Senpai knows who I am, so I wont need to introduce myself. Seiji smiled in greeting. I didnt expect to meet Ishihara-senpai here. Miyabi looked at him with a confused expression on her face. Harano-san, youre a really famous person in our school, which is why I know you but why do you know me? Last year right before the final exams, I saw you in the library when the drama club was having a study group there. I heard that you were Shiho-senpais friend, so I remembered this fact from that time. Are you highly skilled at remembering girls? No, I just coincidentally happened to remember you, Senpai. Seiji did his best to cover for himself. Miyabi furrowed her eyebrows slightly in evident doubt. Alright, Ill tell you the truth. Since he saw that she didnt believe him, Seiji did the next best thing without having to tell her about her own mystical incident. Actually, a friend told me that when Ishihara-senpai takes off her eyeglasses and pays special attention to her appearance, that youll be an incredible beauty which is why I especially observed Senpai before, and that left me with a deep impression. Miyabi paused in surprise for a moment. A few seconds later, her face began to redden. R ridiculous I dont think its ridiculous at all. Senpai, how about trying it out? No thanks Thats such a pity. Seiji sat down across from her and gazed directly into her eyes. However, Senpai looks quite nice like this as well. Miyabi was rendered speechless. Her junior who was a famous individual in her school and handsome like an idol was now talking to and praising her Miyabi considered herself just an ordinary girl whom people wouldnt pay much attention to; her heart beat quite rapidly when dealing with such an unusual situation for her. She felt that he wouldnt have anything in common with her, so why Miyabi suddenly realized what place they were currently in. Harano-san, youre an author who won a newcomers award as well? Yep. Seiji nodded. You also write light novels? Thats right. Seiji smiled. Once again, Miyabi was rendered speechless. She had never heard anything about writing light novels in the rumors about him! For someone like him who was so handsome and shining brilliantly like a star how could he possibly be a light novel author? She couldnt help but ask, Why do you write light novels? Senpai, why do you write light novels yourself? Because I like them I also write them because I like them. Seiji chuckled. But someone like you What about someone like me? Its nothing. Miyabi suppressed her own emotions as she felt that she had misspoken. After all, there was no rule about handsome boys not being allowed to write light novels. That was just her own personal bias, which she felt was wrong. Seiji continued looking at her. Meanwhile, the college student young man started chatting with the office worker and the middle-aged man, while the middle school student continued playing with his cell phone. The one-piece dress woman also played with her cell phone while sneaking occasional peeks at the handsome Seiji. Ishihara-san, which award did you win? Seiji decided to ask after observing her for a while. What about you, Harano-san? Miyabi asked him back. I was the one who asked first. Seiji indicated that she should tell him first. Miyabi slightly averted her gaze. My novel is called What Should I Do Because Ive Grown Cat Ears And Can See Ghosts Now?'' Miyabi told him in a soft voice. Ah, a Silver Award novel. Excellent, Seiji praised her. The novels that received awards were all publicized on the internet before the awards ceremony. What Should I Do Because Ive Grown Cat Ears And Can See Ghosts Now? was one of the two novels that received a Silver Award. This story was about a middle school girl who had an overactive imagination. One day, when she visited her grandmothers home in the countryside, she grew cat ears and a cat tail for an unknown reason. Not only that, she gained the ability to see the ghost of a human child that nobody else could see. She had a mystical adventure under the ghosts guidance and uncovered a hidden story behind the rural village. Just this synopsis alone seemed quite ordinary, but this story definitely had excellent points to it in order to have received the Silver Award. The judges reviews of this light novel included phrases such as healing, cute, very moe, a bit frightening, and surprisingly scary in summary, it was a moe-type gore er, moe-type suspense novel. Miyabi Ishiharas pen name was Snow Moons Words in a Dream. While Seiji praised her novel, something flashed in his eyes as he considered the content of her novel as well as the pen name she chose for herself. A ghost child words in a dream did what she wrote have a connection to the ghost child that would appear when she was asleep? Its your turn, Harano-san, Miyabi told him. Which novel did you write? I wrote Brother Monogatari, Seiji responded. Brother Monogatari'' The brown-haired girl widened her eyes in surprise. The novel that cheated? Chapter 481 - Worthy of far more Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Her voice wasnt loud, but it just so happened to be that the others had a lull in their conversation. Not to mention, a word like cheated would always be a sensitive one, which was why everyone heard what Miyabi said. My story didnt cheat, Seiji said helplessly. Theres already an announcement on the internet from Thunderbolt Literature about it. He had already mentally prepared himself to receive some criticism. Miyabi wanted to say something, but stopped herself. To be mentioning a word like cheated, could you be talking about Brother Monogatari?'' an inquisitive voice asked them. The person who spoke was the young man who appeared like a college student his name tag said Koushi Nomura. Seiji nodded at him. I know a bit about what happened with the judging process. That novel didnt cheat at all. Just as the announcement on the internet said, it received an award based on its own merits. Its actually quite amazing, Nomura stated. If it had been written in time to be formally submitted for the award contest, it definitely would have received the Gold Award rather than just a special award. Thank you. Seiji was rather surprised to hear someone defending him. Im quite happy to hear you saying so, Nomura-san But saying that it could have received a Gold Award is an exaggeration. Its not too much at all, its the truth, Nomura insisted. Brother Monogatari is of even higher quality than the story that won the Gold Award. Tsk! A displeased sound came from behind them. The sound came from the middle school boy the name on his nametag said Shoutarou Rinura. He was glaring at Nomura disgustedly with an expression that said, Just who do you think you are, saying such a thing? Thats the unanimous review by all the judges, Nomura said as he looked in Rinuras direction. All the judges, without exception, stated that they believed Brother Monogatari to be the best novel of the years batch, exceeding all other light novels submitted as candidates. When Nomura said this, not only did Rinuras expression freeze over, everyone else was shocked as well. The one-piece dress woman couldnt help but ask, All the judges, unanimously is that really true? Thats what Ive heard. If it wasnt for the fact that Brother Monogatari was too late for the submissions, it would have definitely received a Gold Award rather than just a special award. A pity that it was written too late for the contest, Nomura told her. This story is truly amazing. Its worthy of far more than simply a special award. The entire room fell silent for a moment upon hearing this. Nomura-san, how did you learn about all this? Seiji asked him. I have a relative who works as an editor for Thunderbolt Literature. He was the one who told me, Nomura replied. Ah, so he knew someone on the inside. Hmph who knows if youre lying or not, Rinura growled in a low voice. Its the truth, but its up to you whether to believe it or not, Gold Award winner Rinura-san. Nomura identified Shoutarou Rinura as the Gold Award winner. Your The Undying Indestructible Avenger is pretty good as well, but it cant compare to Brother Monogatari. Especially the vocabulary aspect of your story is still quite immature. Its easy to tell that the story was written by a middle schooler. The middle school boys face reddened slightly upon hearing this. So so what!? Vocabulary isnt really that important for light novels! Yes, you could say that. Thats why your story was able to win the Gold Award. Winning the Gold Award is the top prize! That means my story is the best! Not some Brother Monogatari or whatever!! Rinura raised his voice. That story sounds like garbage simply from the title! It shouldnt have even been made a candidate! Hey, Seiji spoke with an icy tone. He didnt use a loud voice or a particularly fierce tone. However, everyone could still feel his imposing manner simply with his Hey. It was as if a sleeping lion had been awakened. If you have objections to my story, thats your right to think that to yourself. However, dont go around insulting my story in front of me, Seiji said in a low voice. Otherwise, I might just beat someone up. Shoutarou Rinura froze over completely. Everyone else felt an almost tangible sense of pressure as well. This was especially all the more so for Miyabi Ishihara. She recalled the rumors about Harano-san at Genhana High School along with his nicknames, which caused her heartbeat to quicken in a different way from before. Nomura-san, thank you for your recognition of my story. However, please dont go around saying private things like that in public, Seiji asked Nomura after giving a warning to Rinura. Koushi Nomura nodded in understanding. I apologize I said too much. He apparently self-reflected on his words. After that, silence fell in the room. Seiji realized that he had made the atmosphere awkward after he calmed down, so he spoke up to break the ice again. Im quite happy to be able to meet other authors here. Theres many things Id like to discuss with you all as long as it isnt anything negative, any topic is fine, he told them sincerely. Since the host, Thunderbolt Literature, is having us award winners arrive early and wait here together, they probably intended to give us a chance to meet and talk with each other in the first place. Perhaps we might not all become friends, but chatting for a while should be fine, what do you all think? Several seconds of silence permeated the room. Id love to chat with you, would that be alright? Harano-san. Nomura was the first to respond. I would like to talk about various things as well. The one-piece dress woman, who was an author named Yuuko Hashimoto, was the next to speak. After hearing what Nomura-san said just now, Ive become quite curious as to what this Brother Monogatari story is about, the office worker author, whose nametag said Shousei Maishi, spoke up as well. Seiji smiled in response to the authors that showed friendliness towards him. And so, he successfully managed to thaw the atmosphere. When Saki Yoshizawa arrived to notify the award winners that it was time to join the award ceremony, she saw that everyone in the waiting room was chatting amicably, with Seiji at the obvious center. The Gold Award winner, Shoutarou Rinura, seemed to be the only one left alone, isolated. He was simply busy looking at his cell phone. The female editor wasnt surprised by such a scene at all. Thunderbolt Literature had always arranged for the award-winning authors to wait together before the award ceremony. The objective was to have the newcomer authors meet with and exchange ideas with each other. While there were a few who wanted to do away with this arrangement entirely, and there were others that wanted to increase or shorten the time, or even add one or two editors to oversee the situation with the authors, this was currently how it was. This method indeed helped to improve friendship amongst the newcomer authors, while it also occasionally generated enmities. Of course, there were also completely ordinary instances where nothing happened at all. At any rate, each batch of newcomers had completely different personalities, so the result would always be different. Since Seijis novel was under some controversy, normally speaking, he would be the one singled out and isolated by the others. However, Saki wasnt worried about him at all. The result was just as she expected: not only was he not isolated, he even became the center of the conversation. As for the Gold Award winner, Shoutarou Rinura being all by himself she didnt find that strange, either. Although Rinuras novel won the Gold Award, he was a middle school student who preferred being by himself to begin with. It was normal that he wouldnt be able to get along well with a crowd of older authors. Apologies for the wait. Everyone, please follow me. Saki led everyone to the banquet hall and explained the upcoming process to them as they waited outside. At this moment, they could hear many people talking in the banquet hall before someone spoke into a microphone and asked for silence. Thunderbolt Literatures Eighteenth Annual Newcomer Authors Award Ceremony shall now commence! the male announcer for the ceremony spoke in a loud and clear voice. First, please welcome our seven award-winning authors! a clear and pleasant voice of the female announcer spoke next. Saki indicated to Seiji and the others that they should enter now. Many people were currently standing inside. When the award-winning authors entered and walked up to the stage, everyone began clapping for them! Chapter 482 - Gold Award winner Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu When Shoutarou Rinura heard this clapping, he finally felt a tangible sensation of glory. He felt like he had now reached the most glorious peak of his life. The fact that he won the top-ranked Gold Award the first time he ever tried writing a light novel from the illustrious Thunderbolt Literature meant that he could doubtlessly consider himself a genius with this achievement! While his idiotic peers in middle school spent so much wasted effort on learning useless things, busying themselves with joining meaningless social and club activities, pretending to be interested in things they werent in order to maintain hypocritically fake relationships he was already on the way to becoming a professional! Soon, he would be able to quit school which he hated so much and start a free life of his own as a genius author That was what Shoutarou Rinura believed. Rinura was quite satisfied with his current moment of glory as well as the beautiful future he envisioned for himself. However, he was still rather aggrieved at whatd just happened in the waiting room. That Koushi Nomura was just a guy who spouted nonsense! That Seigo Harano was handsome on the outside, but merely a violent hoodlum on the inside! Rinura bore a grudge against these two fellow authors of his. However, there was nothing he could do. After all, apart from being a light novel author, he was simply an ordinary middle school student. As for why he began writing, it was actually because of his dreams. One day, Rinura was resting at home with a cold. He hazily had a dream on that day, and after he woke up, he was seized with a strong urge to express what he witnessed in his dream. And so, he picked up his pen, and began writing a story despite his inexperience a story about someone taking revenge. The main character of his story was the prince of a small kingdom. The princes kingdom was invaded by a powerful kingdom, and his father, the king, personally went out into battle and died in combat. The prince obeyed his fathers secret dying message to him to surrender to the powerful kingdom. However, he didnt expect that after the powerful kingdom accepted the surrender, the powerful kingdom instead publicly went against the terms of capitulation and executed all the royalty of their small kingdom, including the prince! The main character witnessed all of his relatives being cruelly executed, and died as well while wallowing in the depths of despair. The main characters soul came into contact with an unknown existence in the void, and signed a contract with it so that he could possess a corpse and have a new life for himself. After coming back into the world, the only thing he wanted was revenge. He wanted to kill all the royalty of the powerful kingdom! According to the terms of his contract, he wasnt allowed to do anything unrelated to his revenge until his revenge was complete. And, no matter how, no matter what method he died by, he would be able to possess yet another corpse and be reborn over and over again. He tried over and over again, experiencing death many times over, to the extent where his pain became numbness, and his hatred and desire for revenge hardened his heart into ice only after he died more than ten times, jumping from corpse to corpse, did he finally succeed in killing the first target from the enemys royal family. This story took Rinura an incredibly long time to write. Although he knew what he wanted to write, it was quite difficult for him to express the content using words. It was similar to recalling the contents of an excellent movie. That would be quite simple. However, writing the movies storyline down and doing its scenes justice through the power of words alone would be an incredibly difficult task. For some people, it would be impossible no matter how long they had. They just wouldnt be able to express such detailed scenes using the power of words. Rinura kept thinking about giving up after he experienced how hard it truly was to write a story. However, that dream of his kept repeating over and over again, and it always made him impulsively want to continue writing. And so, he barely managed to keep persisting. Why did he keep having that dream? Why did that dream make him feel so strongly that he wanted to write it down? Although Rinura wondered about such things, he never told anyone about it. And after he entered his story into Thunderbolt Literatures Newcomer Author Awards, and got chosen as a potential candidate after the first round, Rinura started treating his novel as being a product of his own talent. After his novel was announced as being chosen to win the top-ranked Gold Award, Rinura now believed himself to be a genius. No matter what that Nomura says, Im the Gold Award winner, the most glorious person at this award ceremony! Shoutarou Rinura was currently quite proud of himself. Please welcome Head Editor Souzo Hattori from Thunderbolt Literature to the stage for his speech. The male and female hosts gave an introduction that livened up the atmosphere, then followed the script and invited the head editor onto the stage to speak first. This was the first time that Seiji had ever met Souzo Hattori. He had only heard him speak on the phone before in a previous timeline, when Hattori informed him that Saki Yoshizawa had died. Seiji felt that this white-haired head editor who wore black-rimmed eyeglasses appeared just as he imagined. First of all, as always, I would like to express my sincere thanks to everyone present as well as everyone unable to attend that have all extended their support to our Thunderbolt Literature. Thanks to everyones continued support, Thunderbolt Literature has become what it is today, and even our Newcomer Awards Ceremony has reached its eighteenth year Hattori spoke at a normal pace in an unhurried fashion. He first discussed the situation of the light novel market in the past year, as well as mentioning some manga, anime, and games that were produced from Thunderbolt Literatures light novels. Finally, he discussed and praised the award-winning light novels that won todays awards and gave an introduction of all seven award-winning light novels and pointed out their excellent points, starting from the Gold Award and finishing with the special award. Finally, with regards to Brother Monogatari, I would like to clarify that the author himself actually didnt enter our contest. I was the one who made a special recommendation for it. At the time of my recommendation, the author had already signed a publication contract with us. I personally believe that this storys quality will have excellent sales even without any awards added to it. However, it would be a waste for such a high-quality light novel to be published without any awards attached to it, which was why I gave it my recommendation. Everyone knows the result by now. The judges unanimously gave Brother Monogatari excellent reviews, which was why an exception was made for Brother Monogatari to enter the contest and receive a special award. Im truly delighted with this outcome. Also, I express my sincere apologies to the judges that had to spend their precious time reading an extra novel due to my willfulness, as well as to the author of Brother Monogatari who didnt learn about this until after I had it done for him. Head Editor Hattori bowed deeply towards the judges who were sitting near the stage, then he turned towards the authors and bowed deeply towards Seiji. Seiji exchanged glances with him and accepted what Head Editor Hattori expressed to him. And so, Seiji stood up as well and returned the bow after Head Editor Hattori finished bowing. Everyone began clapping upon witnessing this scene. Nomura clapped as well, and Miyabi and the other authors started clapping after him but only Rinura refused to clap. Shoutarou Rinura was feeling highly displeased from seeing this scene. Already signed a publication contract with Thunderbolt Literature? The head editor personally recommended this light novel? This seemed like it was on a grander scale than even his light novel that won the Gold Award! Even though this special award is clearly just a mere consolation award the hell! Rinuras grudge grew deeper inside as he felt like something was about to erupt from deep within his heart. Meanwhile, it was now time for the award part of the ceremony after Head Editor Hattori finished talking. The person who was handing out the awards to the authors was the president of an anime production company. She was a woman who appeared to be in her forties. She was wearing a suit and light makeup. She seemed rather regal, mature, and reliable. Eighteenth Annual Newcomer Authors Award Ceremony, Gold Award winner, Shoutarou Rinura-san! the male host called out Rinuras name first. Rinura stood up and walked up to the anime production company president. He started feeling nervous when he noticed that everyone below the stage was looking at him. His body started involuntarily freezing up. When he reached the middle of the stage, he strongly realized that he was now the center of attention, which caused his heartbeat to quicken rapidly. *Beat beat beat* Something deep within his heart gradually began to expand from within him. Hmm? Seiji suddenly noticed that something was wrong, so he secretly cast [Astral Vision]. As a result, he saw a faint black mist emanating from Shoutarou Rinuras body! Chapter 483 - I’m interested in women Chapter 483: Im interested in women Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu What exactly is this? Seiji furrowed his eyebrows. He observed carefully but saw nothing abnormal apart from the black mist emanating from the middle school boys body. It didnt seem like a demon or spirit was possessing him, nor did he seem like an Awakened was it a problem with something in his soul levels? A mysterious power similar to Reos? Is Shoutarou Rinura someone who possesses the same mysterious power as Peach-sensei and Reo-chan? Seiji began to have his suspicions. Rinura-san, congratulations to you and your light novel, The Undying Indestructible Avenger, for receiving the Gold Award. The female anime production company president and award presenter smiled as she presented Rinura with a gold trophy. Although Rinuras heart was beating quite rapidly, he felt like his chest was freezing and his head was rather dizzy. He stood still for several seconds before finally reaching out and accepting the gold trophy, and his movements were obviously rigid. It would seem that Rinura-san is rather nervous, the male host commented. Well, hes still a middle school student, so hes probably a little bit shy. The female host chuckled. By the way, its incredible how he won the Gold Award as this age. It really is incredible. Only one person in the past has ever won the Newcomer Authors Gold Award in the past at his age. Eh? There was one other person as well? I figured that Rinura-san would definitely be the youngest Gold Award-winning author in Thunderbolt Literatures history. He isnt, as hes only the second youngest to have this honor. But, that doesnt change how amazing he is. After the two hosts complimented him, they handed a microphone to Rinura, indicating that he should give a short speech about how he felt at receiving this award. But while the two hosts were talking about him, Rinura only felt like his head was getting dizzier. He began to see the scenes from his dream right in front of him. An execution platform, covered in blood, corpses, and a guillotine Rinura did his best to maintain his sense of self as he accepted the microphone and looked towards the audience below the stage. Rinura suddenly saw an incredibly clear image when he was looking at the audience. A dark sky, with a dense crowd of citizens, a black-clothed executioner, the enemy kingdoms king sitting high above, the execution platform that was soaked in blood An incomparably powerful anger filled his heart, causing his heart to pound violently and his body to turn completely ice cold. With the most extreme hatred in the world, he sent an eternal curse at his enemies Kfsouwutebgdfjfrcmkj Everyone was mystified at hearing this. Nobody present could understand the mysterious sound that the Gold Award winner Rinura had just uttered. What did he say just now? Is that a foreign language? Which countrys language could that be? While everyone else was mystified, there was only one person who had a grave expression: Seiji. He just witnessed the black mist around Rinura suddenly becoming much thicker when Rinura spoke in that unknown language. Seiji didnt know exactly what happened. He only knew that things seemed to have gotten worse. Seiji prepared himself to rush over and deal with the situation if Rinura seemed like he was going to lose control of himself and go berserk. Rinura-san, what did you say just now? the female host asked him. Rinura suddenly came back to his senses. I I just His head still felt dizzy, and he wanted to say something but was unable to say anything. He simply stood there in a daze while facing the audience. It would seem that Rinura-san is too nervous, so he must have forgotten what he wanted to say. The male host stepped in to cover for him. Let us give him a round of applause as encouragement. The male host began clapping to lead everyone. The audience clapped for Rinura as well. Rinura managed to calm down slightly after the applause and somehow managed to give two simple sentences of thanks. Both the male and female hosts noticed that Rinura was obviously in no condition to be making speeches, so they covered for him together and had him return to the other authors. Seiji silently kept observing Rinura. Next up, the Silver Award winners Koushi Nomura and Miyabi Ishihara walked up together onto the stage and received their awards from the female anime company president in succession. Just like before, the hosts praised them and then handed a microphone to Nomura, having him go first with his thoughts about receiving the award. My goal was to obtain the Newcomers Gold Award. I worked hard on my story for several years yet didnt receive it in the end. I feel that its truly regrettable, Nomura said in a light tone of voice. To be honest, Im feeling quite miffed that my story was surpassed by a middle schoolers story. However, thats how reality is, and I can only accept. In the future, I shall transform my unwillingness at being surpassed into my motivation as a light novel author and do my very best to write something even better I hope that everyone here will continue supporting me in the future. Nomura bowed deeply towards the audience after finishing his speech. Although his tone remained light all throughout, his words contained his sincere emotions. The audience responded in turn with a loud round of applause. Next up was Miyabi. I dont have any goals like how Nomura-san does. I merely wrote a novel that I wanted to write simply because I like reading light novels. Im quite honored to have received a Silver Award. Thank you so much to all the judges for appreciating my story. In the future as well, I shall continue writing the stories that I like to write. I hope that I shall receive more recognition in the future from people everywhere, of course including everyone present today please take good care of me in the future. Just like Nomura, Miyabi bowed after her speech and received a hearty round of applause. Next up was an award called the Excellence Award. The award winners were Shousei Maishi, Yuuko Hashimoto, and a middle-aged man named Imai Yoshida. The three of them went up to the stage to receive their awards together. Once again, the hosts praised the authors and the authors took turns giving speeches. I simply wrote a story in my free time, never expecting that I would receive an award. Perhaps Im actually quite talented? Haha but even if I actually do have talent in this area, I cant possibly quit my current job to change my profession to author. So, Ill only be able to write slowly in my free time in the future as well This was Shousei Maishis speech. Ive already failed several times in getting my drafts accepted. I was thinking that if I dont receive an award this time, I would simply give up on writing light novels. Now that Ive been fortunate enough to win this award, it has given me the motivation to continue persisting. Im so grateful to the judges This was Yuuko Hashimotos speech. Im honored to have received this award. A big thank you to the judges Lets just skip over Imai Yoshidas speech. Finally, it was time for the special award, the author Seigo Harano. When this incredibly handsome boy stood up and walked onto the stage, the audience members felt as if they were seeing things. It was as if an idol had arrived, or as if this was the final act of a stage performance with everyone else only being the appetizer. Even the female anime company president seemed to be smiling more brilliantly when she handed Seiji his award. Harano-san is truly so handsome. I feel as if the entire atmosphere on stage changed when he arrived, the male host mentioned. I know. Its just as if an idol or model appeared on stage, the female host added. Id be more than happy to go out with him on a date! I think that most single ladies here would be more than happy to do the same thing perhaps even some men would be willing as well? The male hosts joke caused quite an amount of laughter from the audience. After the two hosts joked around a little, they handed the microphone to Seiji. Id like to state first that Im only interested in women, Seiji pretended to be quite serious with his opening statement. This caused another round of laughter from the audience. Then, Seiji revealed his real expressiona smile. Id like to thank Head Editor Hattori for recommending me for the special award, as well as the judges appreciation, Seiji stated sincerely. But before any of them, theres one person Id like to thank more than anyone elsemy partner that wrote Brother Monogatari together with me, my adopted younger sister. Half of the honor for winning this prize belongs to her. However, due to certain reasons, its inconvenient for her to attend this type of venue The audience couldnt help but imagine a weak and sickly girl who couldnt even go outside upon hearing his words. They felt that they now understood why the novel was titled Brother Monogatari. A handsome and gentle adopted older brother and a sickly but talented adopted younger sister writing this novel together this seemed like something right out of a television drama! Ill continue writing stories together with her in the future as well, depicting a world that both of us like. I hope that youll all take good care of us in the future. Seiji finished his speech and bowed. The audience clapped more vigorously for his speech than any speech before it. Meanwhile, Shika Kagura who was currently writing down additional novel ideas back at the Uehara apartments sensed something as she slightly lifted her head and revealed a beautiful smile. Chapter 484 Chapter 484: This is my first time meeting such a handsome pervert Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu So noisy So noisy die I dont want to die stop being so noisy go die so noisy shut up die dont die so noisy so noisy go die There was a huge commotion going on in Shoutarou Rinuras head right now. He was no longer able to differentiate between which noises came from his own heart and which noises were just illusionary fantasies. Everything he saw before him kept flickering back and forth between reality and his dreams. Disgust, complaints, anger, and hatred, all these emotions that he possessed in both reality and his dream mixed together and formed something pitch-black and chaotic. He faintly heard some rather strange words in his daze was these words he heard in his dream? Or a foreign language? No, they werent, it sounded more like A curse The black mist around Shoutarou Rinura suddenly exploded! By the time that Seiji noticed what was going on, he was already engulfed in darkness. Seiji felt his head becoming dizzy and consciousness going hazy. He faintly saw many chaotic scenes and heard clamorous sounds as his body became light. He did his best to maintain his consciousness. Soon, his head no longer felt dizzy and his field of vision returned to normal. He immediately noticed that the black mist had disappeared, but that the banquet hall was now dark with all the lights turned off as if the electricity had stopped. Everyone in the banquet hall was standing there frozen with no signs of life in their eyes. It was as if they had all lost their souls. Before Seiji could take a closer look at the situation, he suddenly saw a patch of bright red appear in his vision. The bright red came from cluster amaryllis flowers. This is While Seiji was still busy being astonished, the beautiful bright-red flowers continued to bloom in the banquet hall while glowing with a dim red. Under the illumination of this red glow, everyones clothes soon began to corrode. The skin revealed underneath soon began withering at high speed, and their hair began to fall out as their eyeballs melted. Their hands enlarged and soon became nothing but bones in less than ten seconds time, all the original banquet attendants had become a large group of skeletons with distorted bone claws! *Whoosh* The skeleton that was formerly the male host lunged in Seijis direction! Seiji dodged this attack, then dodged the female host skeletons attack. He immediately cast [Body-strengthening technique] on himself and knocked back the female anime president skeleton with a punch. More skeletons started rushing him, waving their sharp bone claws at him! Seiji speedily retreated while casting [Mana Barrier] on himself. He dodged the skeletons attacks while countering with his punches and kicks. *Boom!* *Smack!* *Crash!* *Bang!* After he figured out what amount of strength was required to defeat them, he was able to defeat each skeleton with just a single punch or kick without wasting energy. There were far too many skeletons, and their bone claws were incredibly sharp. There was no way for him to dodge all the attacks, but luckily, his [Mana Barrier] was able to block all the attacks that landed on his body. Not to mention, Seiji wasnt the only person in the banquet hall who was battling the skeletons. In a location slightly far away from the stage, there was a crew cut hairstyle pudgy middle-aged man wearing a jacket and sweatpants who was agilely dodging the skeletons attacks with dexterous movements that seemed completely unmatched with his body shape. He was shouting angrily loud while grabbing everything around him to block the skeletons bone claw attacks or to attack the skeletons with. What the hell! Why did things suddenly become like this!? What exactly happened here!? He kept shouting while fighting the skeletons. Although he was slowly forced into a corner by the skeleton horde, he suddenly backflipped and then landed on the ceiling, attached there in a position like a toads! The skeletons kept jumping up and down while waving their bony claws at him. The pudgy middle-aged man kept crawling on the ceiling, while occasionally stomping down on a skeletons head this scene appeared both abnormal and hilarious. Seiji noticed that the pudgy middle-aged man was heading in his direction. Harano-kun! You dont mind me addressing you this way, right? Do you know whats going on here!? the pudgy middle-aged man shouted towards him. Of course you can call me Harano-kun. Also, may I ask who you are? Seiji responded. I dont know how any of this happened, but I think its connected to Shoutarou Rinura. My name is Tsuyoshi Matsutani, the pudgy middle-aged man replied. I think that this is connected to that Shoutarou Rinura as well Damn it! I should have just left here immediately when I saw a black mist emerging from that middle school brat! He crawled near to Seijis location and backflipped off of the feeling, crushing a skeleton under his feet as he landed. The two of them started fighting together as allies, which made it much easier on both of them to face the skeleton horde. Matsutani-san, are you a light novel author? Seiji inquired. Yes. You could consider me your senpai, Matsutani responded. May I ask what your pen name and light novel are? Sharphorn Ironcliff, I Cant Sleep When Im Sleeping Together With My Younger Sister, and its fine to be more casual in your speech with me Youre Ironcliff-sensei!? Seiji was astonished. Both me and my adopted younger sister really love your Cant Sleep With Younger Sister novel. When I came here, I was even thinking that I had to get Ironcliff-senseis autograph if I could meet you here. Thanks for your support. Your adopted younger sister actually likes my light novel as well? Im suddenly curious just what type of sister she is. Matsutani blinked in surprise. Shes a really cute little sister, and an important family member to me. Alright, Ive confirmed it now. You little rascal, youre a sis-con. Thats right! How could I possibly not be a sis-con with such a cute younger sister! This is my first time meeting such a handsome pervert Youre a great fellow, Harano-kun! Ironcliff-sensei, I should being saying that youre a great fellow instead! Its amazing how you wrote a masterpiece like Cant Sleep With Younger Sister! Your eloquence in writing has reached an amazing realm that no ordinary person can reach. Im truly impressed. The two of them exchanged glances for a while before they both smiled. Harano-kun, lets have a good chat with each other after we finish clearing out this place that changed so mysteriously. Matsutani tossed away a skeleton with enough force to knock over several other skeletons. Id like to do the same thing, Ironcliff-sensei Matsutani-senpai. Seiji used a whirlwind kick to demolish three skeletons. Some while later, they finally defeated all of the skeletons or more accurately, crushed all the skeletons to little pieces. Neither of them held back. It wasnt because that they felt that these people were no longer savableit was because these skeletons werent real people to begin with. Matsutani was able to sense that these skeletons possessed no life force whatsoever. Seiji sensed more than Matsutani did as he realized that this was no longer reality, but a soul realm! The cluster amaryllis flowers blooming everywhere was the evidence of this. These skeletons werent actually real humans that transformed into monsters. They were produced by the soul realm instead. When that black mist covered everything, they were pulled into a soul realm as for whose soul realm this was, the answer was quite obvious. As for why things became like this, neither of them knew. Seiji and Matsutani both felt that Shoutarou Rinura wasnt a Spiritual Ability user who had the power to cast such a spell like this of his own volition. Was Rinura an Awakened? That seemed like a possibility. But if that middle school boy had such an ability, why would he use it here? Was it just for revenge? For what happened in the authors waiting room? Seiji didnt feel that it was likely Rinura would go to such a degree for the extent of what happened there. No matter what, things had developed in such a fashion already. The important thing now was how to escape from Rinuras soul realm and return to reality. Seiji felt that Yomi would have an idea about this. However, she wouldnt respond to him, so he figured she was still sleeping. Since his cheat-like bonded spirit was still sleeping, he could only deal with things on his own. I only know of one method: walk towards the place with the most cluster amaryllis flowers. Perhaps we can find Rinura or something else there. We may be able to return to reality by dealing with whatevers located there, he told Matsutani. Perhaps but your method sounds rather unreliable. Indeed. Im not sure if it will work, either, nor do I know what we will meet with. Im only certain that this will definitely help us to find something. Since theres no other method, then lets just do it your way Honestly, Ive already stopped being part of the mystical side of society to become a light novel author and yet I still met with such an incident. Matsutani scratched his head in frustration. Senpai, could I ask what you did in the past? Seiji was quite curious about it. In the past I suppose you could call me a ninja. Ninja!? Chapter 485 Chapter 485: I dont have any experience dealing with high school girls! Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Ninjas were definitely a famous and unique job. They would often appear in manga and anime in various shapes and forms. The most classic type would be black-clad masked assassins, while the modern type acted as warriors wearing special ops uniforms. Ninjas in more shonen stories were boys and girls who wore ninja village emblems, while ninjas in mature anime were beautiful women that wore very revealing clothing cough, at any rate, ninjas were a unique existence that countless people imagined about. However, imagination was simply imagination. What would ninjas in real life look like? Seiji looked at the pudgy middle-aged Matsutani and expressed his curiosity with his expression. Harano-kun, youre a Spirit-branded Retainer, arent you? Matsutani didnt seem to intend on explaining more about himself and asked more about Seiji instead. Yes, I am. Seiji nodded and admitted it. This was technically true, as he was currently both a Yin-Yang Master and Natsuyas Spirit-branded Retainer. Could it be that the adopted younger sister you mentioned is your Contractor? She isnt. Did your Contractor know about you coming here to this award ceremony? I mentioned receiving an award and going to attend an award ceremony, but she doesnt know the specific address. Then, how long do you think it will take for your Contractor to notice that something has happened to you and for her to come save you? Matsutani was quite serious as he asked this question. Probably a bit after 9:00 p.m., Seiji told him. He knew that if he still hadnt returned home by that time, Shika would call his cell phone to contact him. And since she wouldnt be able to contact his cell phone, she would come here to the hotels banquet hall to check on him as she knew where the award ceremony was. Then, she would find out that he had gotten caught up in an incident. And if she came to the conclusion that she was unable to save him on her own, she would contact Natsuya for assistance. 9:00 p.m., eh thats not too bad, Matsutani muttered. If our actions dont work out here, lets just wait for your Contractor to save us. Matsutani, what about anyone on your side? For a fat otaku like me who lives by himself and makes a living by writing his fantasies, do you really think anyone will care about my life or death? Seiji didnt know what to say to this for several seconds. I feel that your readers will care, Seiji responded in a complex tone after he was done being rendered speechless. Im very thankful to my readers that support my story. But even without me and my story, there are plenty of replacements out there for them. Matsutani shrugged. At any rate, dont count on anyone coming to save me. Im just a piece of trash middle-aged man that nobody cares about. Dont say that, Matsutani-senpai. Its simply the truth by the way, what do you think the current situation is out in reality? Were we the only two dragged into this place? Im not sure. These skeletons started out with the appearance of those in attendance at the award ceremony. But, apart from Shoutarou Rinura himself, there were a few other people that were missing I think that you probably noticed as well. Something flashed in Matsutanis eyes. Indeed. The other award-winning authors sitting near to Rinura. Seiji nodded. Koushi Nomura, Miyabi Ishihara, Shousei Maishi, Yuuko Hashimoto, and Imai Yoshida. None of these five authors, nor Shoutarou Rinura himself, had appeared in the banquet hall before everyone transformed into skeletons. Their seats were all empty. Also, apart from the two Spiritual Ability users who were coincidentally present at the award ceremony, what exactly happened to everyone else? And what about the fates of the five authors sitting closest to Rinura at the time? Neither Seiji nor Matsutani knew the answers to these questions. The worst-case scenario would be that the five award-winning authors or even everyone at the entire award ceremony had been sucked into Rinuras soul realm and trapped within. Well, only thinking wouldnt solve anything, so the two of them began taking action. They prepared themselves and exited the banquet hall. Seiji saw that there were lots of cluster amaryllis flowers blooming on the hotel stairs leading upwards. He thus led Matsutani up the stairs. The flowers continued to increase as they went up the stairs. However, Matsutani wanted to check the situation on the next hotel floor, so Seiji agreed to check it out together with him. When they arrived at the next hotel floor, rather than seeing a normal hotel floor, they found that this floor was identical to the banquet hall floor! Even the same fake versions of all the award ceremony attendees were reproduced! I think that its best we not get any closer, Seiji mentioned. I think so as well, Matsutani agreed. The two of them turned around to leave. However, they heard a noise from behind them, so they turned around to see that the fake versions of the attendees had all transformed into skeletons that were lunging in their direction! Without an unspoken agreement, both Seiji and Matsutani began running. They ran back to the hotel stairs and Matsutani hurriedly shut the fire door and cast a sealing spell on the door. Seal! A diamond-shaped spell formation appeared on the fire door. Soon, there was the sound of crashing against the door. The diamond-shaped spell formation instantly lit up and solidly prevented the door from breaking. Lets hurry. The two of them ran up the hotel stairs. After running up the stairs for more than ten floors, they finally saw the cluster amaryllis flowers stop extending upstairs and extend into a hotel floor instead. Seiji and Matsutani exchanged glances and carefully entered this hotel floor in question. The first thing they saw was half of a large tree. As for why it was half of a tree, that was because only the upper half could be seen growing out of a wall. The lower half must have been in the wall no, there was no lower half at all. There were many such trees of various sizes and varieties growing from the walls and ceiling. Many fallen leaves blanketed the ground together with weeds, flowers, mud, and stones As Seiji and Matsutani progressed through this area together, they saw that this space became more and more wide-open. They even saw a river and a field! This place reminds me of countryside scenery, Matsutani mentioned. I think that this is rural scenery as well, Seiji agreed. Why did the environment suddenly change like this? Seiji recalled that Ishihara-senpais story took place in the countryside. Could it be that He told Matsutani about his inference. Matsutani rubbed his chin as he contemplated the possibility. If thats really the case, then theres an unfortunate possibility that this Ishihara-san may become our opponent. Seiji nodded in agreement. If thats really the case, you deal with her, and Ill provide you with backup support, Matsutani continued. Why isnt it the other way around? Because youre stronger than I am. I think that Senpai probably has more experience than I do. I dont have any experience dealing with high school girls! This type of thing should be left to a handsome guy like you. Im fine with simply watching from the side. I dont think this has anything to do with looks and werent you going to provide support to me? Looks are the most important! The creature known as a high school girl will enjoy anything that a handsome boy does to them, while theyll reject any fat otakus from entering within a two-meter radius of them! Matsutani seemed to be all serious about this. Things arent that extreme Seiji commented. As the two of them continue, the scenery they witnessed became more and more complex. Or, perhaps chaotic would be a better description. Trees, rivers, grass, houses, cliffs, ponds, fields, bus stations, bridges various scenery objects were randomly put together as if a young child had haphazardly pieced together a puzzle. It seemed like quite an abnormal scene. Seiji recalled the city that was present in Reos soul realm. This situation felt quite similar to that oneDoes this incident really have to do with that same mysterious power again? Seiji kept wondering about this. After some more walking, the two of them arrived at a location completely filled with blooming cluster amaryllis flowers. There was an ancient Sakura Island style house located here, with a gigantic cherry tree growing next to it. The trees branches and leaves covered the entire rooftop. White cherry blossoms were falling down from the tree. These white cherry blossoms were illuminated by the cluster amaryllis flowers red glow, which gave them a devilish beauty. Something was inside this house, waiting for them. Seiji and Matsutani were certain of it. Go ahead, Harano-kun. Ill be counting on you to back me up, Matsutani-senpai. Seiji walked to the houses front door and opened it up. Everything was dark inside. Harano onii-san a voice suddenly spoke up from the darkness. Chapter 486 - Let’s play together, Harano onii-san~ Chapter 486: Lets play together, Harano onii-san~ Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Ya-chan? Seiji recognized the voice in the darkness. This was the ghost that called itself Ya-chan and appeared in Genhana High Schools infirmary, giving Kaede a surprise! Hehehe~~ A ghostlike laugh echoed in the dark room. It definitely felt like a poltergeists laugh. Lets play together, Harano onii-san~ What would you like to play? Seiji asked. Hide and seek~~ Well, it really fit the atmosphere to play hide and seek with a ghost in such a room. Cant we play something else? Seiji tried asking. No~ You have to find me~ What if I cant find you? Another hehehe was the response. If Harano onii-san can find me, Ill tell you where the cute kitty is~ The cute kitty? Are you talking about Miyabi Ishihara? Ya-chan still only responded with the ghostly laughter. Lets begin playing, Harano onii-san~~ Ya-chan stopped making any sounds after that. Seiji looked towards Matsutani. The pudgy middle-aged man had an expression of do as you like here. Seiji stopped looking at him and walked into the dark room. Matsutani followed after him. When they entered the room, the door automatically closed behind them and a light turned on. The light wasnt very bright. It was a dim yellow, befitting the atmosphere of such an old residence. It was a rather nostalgic feeling although the source of the nostalgia was unknown. Seiji and Matsutani walked to the living room of this residence. All the various appliances in here were obviously quite ancient, especially the television. It was an ancient antenna-type television which couldnt be seen almost anywhere anymore. It could basically be called an artifact. Seiji and Matsutani carefully checked the living room but noticed nothing out of the ordinary. Suddenly, the television turned on by itself and made deafening staticky noises! Seiji reflexively turned around to look at the television. He saw that there was nothing but snowflakes as static on the screen. Such a clich attempt at scaring someone, Seiji casually stated out loud. He then noticed that something was wrong as he speedily looked around his surroundings again. Tsuyoshi Matsutani had disappeared! Matsutani-senpai! Seiji shouted out loudly. There was no response. Seiji continued shouting for Matsutani and left the living room to search in other rooms as well. There was still no response. Seiji was unable to find Matsutani anywhere. This was a very clich scare tactic as well. However, Seiji couldnt deny that it was a much more effective one. Seiji checked multiple rooms at a fast pace. However, when he entered a certain room, he discovered that it was identical to the living room that should have been behind him! He immediately turned around and checked the room behind him. However, he discovered that he was in the living room again as if he had never left in the first place. A haunted house Something flashed in Seijis eyes. The television turned on by itself once again with the same deafening sound of static. He looked at the television. Seiji saw that the snowflakes on the television screen began moving erratically, then slowly began to pour out and form human shapes *Boom!* Seiji cast [Body-strengthening technique] on himself and viciously kicked the demon before it was able to completely form itself. Then, he jumped up into the air and performed a whirlwind kick against the television! *Shatter!!* The television exploded from this heavy kick attack. You cant do that, thats breaking the rules! Harano onii-san, Ya-chan spoke up again. I never promised to play with you, so I dont need to follow the rules, Seiji stated. Thats terrible! Im not going to play with you anymore Thats fine if you dont want to play, but you have to release Matsutani-senpai as well as Ishihara-senpai. I definitely wont tell you where they are! Ptui~~ The ghost laughed condescendingly at him. In that case, I wont be polite or hold back anymore, Ya-chan. Something flashed in Seijis eyes. He cast [Evolved Body-strengthening technique] on himself! After transforming into his golden form, he broke straight through the wall and proceeded in a straight line, simply breaking through all walls in the way. The light instantly went out and a gigantic dark figure ambushed him from the shadows. Seiji battled with it and easily defeated it in just a few blows. Then, he continued to break through the walls. A white demon that was stronger than the earlier dark figure appeared Seiji defeated it anyways! Several dark figures and white demons appeared Seiji defeated them all! Countless dark hands appeared on the ceiling and floor to attempt at entangling Seiji He cast [Evolved Mana Barrier] to block them all! He kept seeing identical rooms after breaking through the rooms Seiji didnt allow himself to be confused by the illusions and proceeded forward in a straight line! No matter what this haunted house tried to do to him, Seiji dealt with the obstacles head-on. He kept stubbornly heading in the same direction. His solution for breaking free from the haunted house had no beauty or elegance to it whatsoever. However, Seiji was evidently correct in his decisionafter breaking through several tens of walls, Seiji finally discovered the missing Tsuyoshi Matsutani in yet another room identical to the living room! The pudgy middle-aged man was crouching on the ground similar to how frogs usually posed. Seiji was just about to go up and check on him when he heard the sound of snoring. Hes actually asleep!? Its fine as long as hes alright but his current position could it be that this is actually his sleeping posture rather than something as a result of an ambush? Seiji thought about something unrelated to the situation at hand as he silently tapped the toads er, the light novel authors shoulder. Matsutani muttered something as he slowly turned around and now revealed his stomach as he spread out all his limbs lazily with his mouth opening slightly as well. Seiji was now certain that this was simply how Matsutani slept! Seiji felt rather awkward because this was far more information than he wanted to know. He forcefully patted Matsutani on the shoulder. Matsutani finally woke up and was surprised for a while to see Seiji before he regained his senses. I was ambushed, he said as he wiped away the drool at the corner of his mouth. Harano-kun, you suddenly disappeared, so I waited right where I was, but this ended up happening to me I was definitely ambushed! Seiji was rendered speechless. Harano-kun, how are you currently doing? Matsutani got up from the floor. Im fine. Yeah, it looked like you were fine to me as well. As expected of a Spirit-branded Retainer, youre really strong. Even though this is obviously praising me, why do I feel so strange? Seijis cheek twitched slightly. Forget it, he decided not to worry about it. Matsutani seemed to be uninjured in that case, Seiji figured he could give negotiation a try. Seiji canceled his transformation after coming to that decision. Ya-chan, Id like to discuss something with you face-to-face, he shouted. There was no response. I apologize for breaking the rules. But, you were the one who first made my companion disappear, so I started taking action because I thought that he came to some harm, Seiji continued. Both of us are in the wrong. Hmph He heard a faint voice in the distance. I would like to apologize directly to you, and you need to apologize to me as well. Both of us apologizing for our wrongs is the correct thing to do, Seiji stated calmly. A period of silence followed after that. Seiji was just about to say something else when he saw a mix of black and white mist forming before him that gradually took physical form. Black curly hair, white eyes, a band-aid on the face, and wearing a striped t-shirt and shorts although Ya-chan had a different appearance from the time in the infirmary, this was doubtlessly the same Ya-chan. Seiji still couldnt tell Ya-chans gender. Harano onii-san Ill forgive you just this one time. Theres no next time, the ghost child told him. Thank you. Seiji smiled at Ya-chan. I forgive you as well I hope that there wont be a next time. The two of them exchanged glances for a while. Matsutani chose to remain silent and observe. This seemingly peaceful scene wasnt so peaceful at all. There were still sparks flying between both sides eyes. Where is Miyabi Ishihara? Seiji asked once again. Play with me. Only by defeating me in a game will I tell you. Ya-chan stated while folding its arms. I can play with you, but only in a game that I actually have a chance to win at. Something flashed in Seijis eyes. Not a game like hide and seek in a haunted house thats under your control. That would be an endless game, impossible for me to win. Chapter 487 - You’re breaking the rules! Chapter 487: Youre breaking the rules! Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Then lets play demon-human tag, Ya-chan spoke up after a moment of silence. How is that game played? You shall act as the demon it, and come catch me. If the specific rules are reasonable, sure, Seiji agreed. A human acting as a demon and a demon acting as a human well, this was a type of trial, he supposed. Forcefully fighting Ya-chan and using his power to suppress the ghost might end in a bad result. And he knew that this ghost wasnt a malicious one. Playing a game with it and figuring out how to beat the ghost at the game seemed like the best idea to him. Both of them agreed on certain rules. Ya-chan then transformed this area into a gigantic room with many folding screens as obstacles. These folding screens were all decorated with white cherry blossoms. This seemed abnormally beautiful under the dim yellow lighting of the room. Thus, the game began. Ya-chans body instantly turned into a fast streak of light! Seiji cast [Evolved Body-strengthening technique] on himself and rushed towards the ghost at top speed! The ghost child moved rapidly in between the folding screens. The golden Seiji followed closely after and gradually closed the distance. When Seiji had gotten close enough, he lifted his hands and pounced! *Whoosh* Ya-chan suddenly changed direction and dodged Seijis pounce. Seiji, who had missed, went rolling forward on the ground and broke several folding screens before his momentum finally stopped. Heehee~ The young ghost snickered at his plight. Seiji silently got up and continued chasing after the ghost. A while later, he had closed the distance between him and Ya-chan again. Seiji cast [Evolved Telekinesis]! A large golden hand appeared and attempted to grab at the ghost child. Ya-chan suddenly changed direction again! Seiji was prepared for this and instantly changed his golden telekinetic hands direction as well! It seemed that he was about to catch the ghost child this time. However, Ya-chan suddenly flew upwards and dodged the attempt again! Seiji once more missed and went rolling forward on the ground due to his momentum, breaking many folding screens. You cant catch me, hahaha~ Seiji had a displeased expression at hearing Ya-chans prideful taunts. I was merely warming up. Im going to get serious now! Seiji got up and rushed towards the ghost again. The chase continued for quite a while. Seiji was able to continuously get close to Ya-chan, but the ghost was always able to dodge his efforts to catch it. Seiji continuously missed and kept rolling on the ground. Ya-chan had extremely high speed, and the ghosts changes in direction didnt have any predictable elements to them at all. Nor did the ghosts speed appear to obey the laws of physics. It was able to change directions instantly without any decrease in speed whatsoever. Should it be said that it was to be expected of a ghost? Seiji had quite a helpless expression after failing to catch the ghost for the umpteenth time. The ghost laughed delightedly at his predicament. Ya-chan even voluntarily came closer to Seiji and made silly faces at him. Seems like youre having quite a lot of fun. I am~ Seeing how youre having so much fun, how about telling me about Miyabi Ishiharas situation? No way~ Why not? No means no~ Ya-chan kept shaking its head while making silly faces at Seiji. Seiji took a good look at the ghost. Alright then do it now!! he suddenly shouted loudly. Ya-chan was quite surprised by Seijis sudden outburst. The ghost then witnessed a blinding flash of light that made its body feel much heavier. The ghost was suddenly suppressed by a gigantic diamond-shaped seal! Seiji used this opportunity to rush towards Ya-chan at a much higher speed than he had used earlier! Ya-chan reflexively tried to dodge this. But, the ghosts movements were sluggish due to the seals suppression. Ya-chan didnt even have time to deal with this gigantic seal that suddenly appeared when the golden figure arrived right before it Ive caught you. Seiji revealed a true smile as he tightly held on to his target. Youve lost, Ya-chan. Eh The ghost child was still in a daze, not understanding what had just happened. Thanks for your excellent support, Matsutani-senpai. Seiji turned to the right and gave his praise. Oh man Just think of my age, would you? Making me work so hard, honestly. The pudgy middle-aged man kept complaining as he appeared. You werent noticed at all even though you made the preparations for such a large seal. As expected of a former ninja. Its because this little bratty ghost really lacked experience and theres also the fact that your acting was too skilled, so you attracted all of its attention. As expected of a handsome guy like you. This doesnt have anything to do with my looks, I think. Seiji could only smile wryly. I said before that appearance is everything! No matter what a handsome guy does, itll attract attention. Its just the opposite for fat otakus. Everything they do will be ignored, Matsutani stated seriously. Ya-chan finally came to its senses and realized what happened upon witnessing this scenea trap had been set for the ghost! Youre breaking the rules! the ghost child shouted angrily. I didnt break the rules at all. Seiji looked towards the ghost. There was no such rule like no outside help in the rules that we agreed upon. Rule-breaking is rule-breaking. I wont admit your victory! Ya-chan shouted. Technically speaking, Seiji had indeed scammed the ghost, but I wont allow you not to recognize my victory. Seiji narrowed his eyes. I went along with your request and played with you as you wanted. We also agreed on a specific set of rules and I won without breaking any of them. Its your turn to hold up your end of the bargain. Im not going to If you still arent going to keep your promise, what Im going to do next is beyond the level of no longer being polite to you, Ya-chan. Seiji increased the volume of his voice and tightened his grip on the ghost. There was also a sharp glint in his eyes. Ya-chan was rendered speechless. Fine The ghost child pouted. I suppose that you won, Harano onii-san. Thus, the game ended. Miyabi Ishihara was currently dreaming. She dreamt that she was a child who went to visit her grandmothers home in the countryside. She got lost while playing around outside. Just as she was scared to the point of being about to cry, she met a child around her age. This child had brown hair, yellow eyes, and was wearing a striped t-shirt and blue shorts. He was a cute boy or maybe a tomboyish girl? Im Ya-chan. Whats your name? Oh, youre Miyabi? That makes you a Ya-chan as well, just like me, hehe~ Miyabi-chan, lets play together! Miyabi nodded when faced with Ya-chans brilliant smile. The two children started playing together in the countryside. Ya-chan led Miyabi in catching worms, harvesting fruits, playing with cats, playing in the river, admiring the tall cherry trees Miyabi had a great time playing Ya-chan. However, Ya-chan then wanted to play hide-and-seek and hid in a large house. Miyabi was unable to find Ya-chan no matter how much she searched. Just as she was starting to get worried, she suddenly realized that this wasnt a dream, but a memory instead! Ya-chan that hid itself after playing hide-and-seek didnt appear in front of her again. Miyabi didnt know Ya-chans real name, or whether Ya-chan was a boy or girl. She couldnt find Ya-chan anywhere. A while later, Miyabis grandmother passed away. Miyabi never returned to her grandmothers countryside village again. The fun she had playing together with the child named Ya-chan became her precious childhood memory. Seiji and Matsutani found Miyabi Ishihara. Her black-rimmed eyeglasses had disappeared, and her hair had turned snow-white. She also had two black cat ears growing out of her head. She was currently sleeping quietly on a chair. She was sitting in the banquet hall where all the award-winning authors were seated. The room had been transplanted into the middle of the countryside scenery. Seiji was about to get closer to check on her situation when Ya-chan transformed into mist and disappeared. The entire room started becoming misty. The gigantic cherry trees outside the room started slowly vanishing together with the cherry blossoms. All the other countryside scenery started vanishing as well, and this entire space became the hotels banquet hall again. Mmm Miyabi slowly woke up. Why did I fall asleep? She groggily rubbed her eyes before realizing that she was missing something. My eyeglasses where are my eyeglasses? Rather than your eyeglasses, theres something else you should be paying more attention to, Ishihara-senpai, Seiji told her. Such as the cat ears currently growing on top of your head. Eh? Miyabi was rather surprised to hear this. Chapter 488 Chapter 488: Sorry for getting in the way of your flirting Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Miyabi Ishihara was indeed a beauty when not wearing her eyeglasses, just as Chiaki said. Although her hair had turned white, this didnt affect her beauty one bit. In fact, there was a wondrous contrast of moe-ness from the white long hair and black cat ears. Seiji couldnt help but recall the Monogatari series from his previous world when he saw how she appeared. There was a female main character who was known as the class president among class presidents, and her dark side has white hair and cat ears as well as pajamas and large breasts cough! He mustnt confuse things with his current world. Whats going on here!? Miyabi, who was just an ordinary female high school student, was astonished to discover that she had grown cat ears and a cat tail just like the main character of her light novel. Seiji looked towards Matsutani. However, the latter had an expression that said let the handsome guy handle the explanation. Ishihara-senpai we have currently gotten ourselves involved in a mystical incident. Mystical incident? Thats right. Senpai should have noticed that theres been a lot of gossip about mystical incidents recently, right? Seiji inquired. Miyabi nodded slightly. Actually, that wasnt simple gossip at all. There was truth to those rumors. And right now, we have met a mystical incident just like what happened in those stories. Seiji extended his palms. Miyabi didnt know what to say to all this. She revealed a confused expression. I know that this may perhaps be difficult for you to accept right now. But, I hope that you can understand quickly, because we need to continue taking action, Seiji told her sincerely. Take action doing what? To try and return to reality. Return to reality? Thats right. This place isnt reality. Its a dreamlike realm, although its not quite a dream. Were currently trapped inside here. Seiji glanced over at the cluster amaryllis flowers that were blooming everywhere. Miyabi was evidently more confused by this. Senpai, perhaps itll be easier for you to understand once you see things for yourself. The moment that you step out of this banquet hall At this moment, the lights in the banquet hall were suddenly extinguished! This area became much darker, with only the brilliant red cluster amaryllis flowers giving off a faint red glow. Seiji and Matsutani both detected movements and turned around to see a large amount of skeletons appearing from the darkness! What are those? Miyabis eyes shone just like a cats eyes would in darkness. She also now possessed a cats ability to see through darkness and noticed the approaching skeletons. The next second, the skeletons lunged towards Seijis group! Matsutani agilely avoided the skeletons, while Seiji decisively cast [Mana Barrier] on himself and carried Miyabi in his arms. Eek! the female high school student screamed in terror. Even her cat ears were vertically stiff and rigid. I apologize, Senpai! We need to leave here right away! Seiji princess-carried Miyabi while rushing towards the banquet halls exit. The skeletons chased after him while waving their bony claws! Matsutani provided cover fire for Seiji. However, Seiji still had to forcefully withstand many bone claw attacks with his [Mana Barrier]. Miyabi now had a definite realization that this place was no longer reality after witnessing this scene. When they reached the hotels stairs, Matsutani speedily cast a spell and sealed the fire door just like before. What exactly are those? Miyabi inquired. Ill explain later. Seiji glanced at the cluster amaryllis flowers that were extending up the stairs, then followed the flower trail and jogged up the stairs. When he turned around at the next flight of stairs, he suddenly noticed that the stairs now extended upwards for an incredibly long distance, no end in sight! Seiji and Matsutani both paused on the stairs upon witnessing this scene. The stairs are so long Whats going on? Miyabi widened her eyes in surprise. With this, and what you saw just earlier, you should understand now, Ishihara-senpai. Seiji sighed. This place really isnt the reality that you know. Miyabi fell silent. At this moment, a loud boom came from downstairs. The skeletons have broken through the door. We need to leave immediately, Matsutani said while beginning to run up the stairs. Seiji continued to run up the stairs as well. The skeletons soon started chasing after them. They were an incredibly dense horde that took up all the space on the narrow stairs. It seemed like a scene right out of a horror game. After being carried in Seijis arms for a while as he ran, Miyabi finally regained her senses and told Seiji, Let me down. I can run for myself. Its alright. I can keep carrying you as long as I want. Senpai, youre not heavy at all. Seiji smiled at Miyabi who was still in his arms. Its not a matter of being heavy or not The now cat eared girl blushed red. My legs are fine, so let me run for myself. Alright this staircase seems really long, though. If you get tired from running upstairs all the time, just let me know and Ill carry you again. Dont force yourself, Seiji told her as he put her down. Junior, do you always treat girls like this? Miyabi asked him softly after she started running. Hmm? Did you say something? Seiji didnt hear her clearly. Its nothing The cat eared girl averted her gaze. Running up an endless staircase with countless skeletons chasing after them? This seemed completely unrealistic to her. However, there was no denying that it was currently happening. I think Im dreaming Miyabi couldnt help but say this out loud. This isnt a dream. Seiji heard her and immediately denied it. I just said that this is a dreamlike realm, but this isnt a dream at all. If youre hurt in here, youll be hurt for real. What kind of damage will happen to me? Im not sure of the specifics. But still, this isnt a dream, Ishihara-senpai if this was a dream, thered be no reason for you to randomly dream of me and Matsutani-senpai here, right? Wrong! Theres only no reason for her to dream about me, the pudgy middle-aged man interrupted. It isnt strange at all for a handsome guy like you to appear in a female high school students dream, Harano-kun. It would only be strange for her to dream about a middle-aged guy like me! Seiji and Miyabi were both rendered speechless. They felt that it was difficult to counter what he just said. Senpai, are you acquainted with Matsutani-senpai? Seiji changed the topic. I dont know him. Miyabi glanced over at Matsutani. See, there you go. You shouldnt be dreaming about someone you dont know at all, which is the evidence that youre not currently dreaming. Seiji went back to the original topic of conversation. Miyabi remained silent. Its not that easy to leave this dreamlike realm, but its still possible, Seiji told her sincerely. We can definitely break free as long as we all work hard together! Miyabi felt more reassured upon hearing this, and a warm feeling entered her heart Dont be too full of yourself. Be careful that you dont raise a death flag, Matsutani interrupted once more. Senpai, could you please refrain from retorting at such a time? Sorry for getting in the way of your flirting. But, that was my objective to begin with! If you dont like it, hit me! I wasnt flirting. I was merely encouraging her. Seiji felt helpless about the situation. But in truth, you were flirting with her as well! How about asking her if she felt like you were flirting with her! Matsutani gave Seiji a sidelong glance. Miyabi averted her gaze and her face flushed red once again. I wont ask something like that Lets save our breath, since were currently running upstairs. Seiji put an end to this topic of conversation. Ishihara-senpai, just remember to tell me if you get tired. Ill carry you again Ah, how about getting on my back this time? See! Youre flirting with her again! Matsutani-senpai, please shut up and run! This is discrimination. I want to file a complaint! Go ahead and complain! See if theres anyone who will listen to you! You have such a terrible attitude! Youve finally revealed your true self! You deserve what youre getting! The two of them kept arguing, but this actually helped to decrease the tension as they ran upstairs. The cat eared girl ran in silence next to them. If this was reality, she should have long since gotten fatigued from running up so many stairs. However, she wasnt wheezing even in the slightest. Was it because she was in a strange place? Or was it because her body had changed? She didnt know. She decided to treat this as an adventure of sorts She hoped that she would be able to return safely with her two companions. Just as she was thinking this, Miyabi suddenly saw the end of the stairs! Chapter 489 - Moonlight Eatery in Another World” Chapter 489: Moonlight Eatery in Another World Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu I can see the end of the stairs, Miyabi remarked. Seiji and Matsutani noticed that the stairs were ending as well, so they stopped arguing. The three of them thus reached the end of the stairs and discovered that there werent any more stairs leading upward. Their only choice was to get off at this hotel floor. Seiji was the first to enter. Miyabi followed second, while Matsutani entered last and sealed off the fire door with a spell. This hotel floor was completely pitch-blacka darkness that Seiji was unable to see though even with his [Astral Vision]. The only lighting came from the cluster amaryllis flowers that illuminated the ground. Walk towards wherever theres the most flowers, Seiji told Miyabi. Whys that? Miyabi looked at Seiji. Because they will definitely lead to something Matsutani-senpai and I found you using this method as well. Why are cluster amaryllis flowers the guides in here? I dont know the answer to that. Seiji shook his head. Miyabi decided not to pursue the issue after seeing that he didnt know. The three of them followed the path of brilliantly blooming red flowers. Seiji introduced Matsutani to Miyabi as they proceeded. The female high school student didnt have any particular reaction to Matsutanis identity as Sharphorn Ironcliff or his light novel I Cant Sleep When Im Sleeping Together with My Younger Sister!. She merely greeted him normally. As the three of them walked onwards, they saw more and more cluster amaryllis flowers. Somethings up ahead. I dont know what it will be. Be careful, Seiji reminded everyone. Miyabi became nervous, which caused the cat ears on her head to twitch. When they passed through a large patch of cluster amaryllis flowers, they saw Moon Bunny Eatery. Miyabi, Seiji, and Matsutani were all rendered speechless. They all remained silent while standing in front of the dark-brown wooden door with the exquisite welcome sign for several seconds. Apart from the name, the welcome sign also had a cute image of a bunny sitting on a crescent moon. For such a wooden door to appear by itself in the middle of all these red cluster amaryllis flowers seemed like quite an abnormal sight. This is the restaurant thats the setting for Yuuko Hashimoto-sans Excellence Award light novel Moonlight Eatery in Another World,'' Miyabi told Seiji and Matsutani. So, just like Senpais light novel, her story has appeared in this realm as well. Seiji rubbed his chin in contemplation. Hashimoto-san is highly likely to be here behind this door. Go ahead, Harano-kun, Matsutani gave his encouragement. Matsutani-senpai, how about you be the vanguard this time? Ill be in charge of rear support. The vanguard can only be someone as strong and handsome and young as you! A middle-aged man like me is more suited to be a nondescript rear guard. And the honest truth in your heart? Those who go first will often die, while those who go last will escape the easiest! Matsutani stated seriously. I knew that was what you were thinking, Seiji retorted. And so, he made his preparations and opened the door. After opening the door, he saw a restaurant that had an elegantly decorated, brightly lit, and clean interior. He also saw Welcome eh? Yuuko Hashimoto who was wearing black and white miniskirt maid attire! Moonlight Eatery in Another World was a story about a boy who loved cooking. His dream in life was to inherit and take over his fathers restaurant. Although this boy always wanted to help out in his fathers restaurant, he was never permitted to do so until he finally reached high school. Only when he started working at his fathers restaurant did he learn that the restaurant was actually connected to another world on moonlit nights. He also met a princess from this other world who just happened to be visiting his restaurant for the first time. They liked each other at first sight, and thus began the development of a seemingly unrealistic youthful love story. This was a rather fresh story that combined the genres of food, another world, and youthful romance. The judges overall reviews were that Its overall a good novel, but still lacking in some places and needs more details. Yuuko Hashimoto was quite pleased with this result already. After all, she had already failed to garner interest for all her previous draft submission attempts. Finally receiving an Excellence Award gave her the motivation and interest to continue writing. She was really delighted to have won her prize. However, she didnt know what happened after that When she opened her eyes again after receiving the prize, she found herself in a restaurant that was identical to the Moon Bunny Eatery in her light novel! Not only that, she was wearing a servers uniform. Then, Yuuko met the restaurants owner, one of the main characters of her own novel! After all, he was the main characters father. She learned from him that she was the only server working at the restaurant. Just what exactly was going on here!? Yuuko really wanted to understand what was happening. However, she was unsure how to ask. At this moment, a customer arrived, a red-haired warrior wearing a complete suit of armor! This was also an exact match for one of the characters in her novel. The restaurant owner had her go over to serve this customer. Yuuko felt quite anxious and wanted to leave here immediately. So, she ignored the warrior and went over to open the restaurants front door instead. However, she couldnt see anything outside at all other than a black mist! This obviously abnormal black mist frightened her. Yuuko no longer dared to step out of the restaurant. At this moment, the restaurant owner scolded her for ignoring the customer and reminded her to do a good job at serving the customers. Yuuko who was afraid of what was going on could only comply and obediently started working as a server in her own novels restaurant. Hashimoto-san youre working as a server here? Um I suppose so. I dont know what exactly is going on here Seiji looked directly at her. Allow me to confirm something first. Hashimoto-san, you remember who I am, right? Yes, I remember. Youre Seigo Harano, the special award winner I met at Thunderbolt Literatures award ceremony, Yuuko responded. Its a good thing that you can remember Seiji walked into the restaurant and glanced around at the surroundings. Can you tell me about what exactly has happened to you? I dont know I somehow found myself here mysteriously while wearing this servers uniform, and I was told that I was a server here just what is this place? Why is it the exact same as in my light novel? How did I get here? I dont know the answer to anything! Yuuko was beginning to get somewhat frantic. Please calm down, Hashimoto-san, Seiji told her gently. Ill explain things to you although I dont know entirely whats going on here, either, I can at least help clear away some confusion. At this moment, Matsutani and Miyabi followed after Seiji and entered the restaurant. Yuuko instantly widened her eyes upon seeing Miyabi. Ishihara-san? Yes, thats me. The cat eared girl nodded. Hashimoto-san, its great to see that youre alright. Ishihara-san, why do you look like this? Yuuko looked at Miyabis cat-like appearance in astonishment. I dont know, either. Miyabi smiled wryly. Suddenly, they heard the sound of a bell ringing. Seiji and the others turned to see a handsome middle-aged man who had a small mustache and was wearing a white chefs uniform. This man was evidently the restaurants chef. He was indicating to Yuuko that she should hurry up and have the newly arrived customers take a seat and order some food. Why dont you all take a seat first and rest a little? Yuuko indicated to them. Can we actually order food here? Matsutani asked. Yes Then I would like to order some food. The pudgy middle-aged man immediately sat down at a nearby table. I came to visit the award ceremony originally because I was really looking forward to the banquets free food after the award ceremony, but now I got myself involved in such a strange situation. Ive been so busy that I feel like Im starving to death. Senpai, youre quite direct when it comes to these things. Seiji looked at him. Arent you worried about the food here having problems? If I feel that anythings wrong, I know a spell that can help me hurl up all the contents of my stomach! Matsutani remained fearless. Miyabi and Yuuko were rendered speechless. That sounds disgusting if you really have to do that, please do it away from our sight in a restroom somewhere. Seijis cheek twitched at hearing this. Then, he and Miyabi sat down at the table as well. Just looking at the environment, this place seemed like a completely ordinary restaurant with nothing abnormal about it at all. I dont know what secrets may be hidden here but at least I think we can rest here for a moment, Seiji thought to himself. Matsutani really did order some food. After Yuuko Hashimoto brought over the curry rice that he ordered, Matsutani grabbed a spoon and shoved a large mouthful of curry rice into his mouth and chewed The next moment, his expression froze over. Chapter 490 - I could get addicted to this! Chapter 490: I could get addicted to this! Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Seiji was paying close attention to Matsutani and was just about to ask what happened when he saw Mastutanis face completely relax as Mastutani closed his eyes and revealed an utterly blissful expression. Incredibly delicious Matsutani muttered to himself in a tone that sounded like he was a child. Mastutani-senpai, whats the matter? Seiji was curious what was going on. However, the pudgy middle-aged man didnt respond as he maintained his expression and continued shoving curry rice into his mouth. Seiji felt that something was off, so he patted Matsutani on the shoulder. Only then did Matsutani open his eyes, which were sparkling like the stars. This is super spectacularly delicious! Matsutani indicated the curry rice before him. Its amazingly delectable! Its just like something directly out of a cooking manga! So, its delicious, and theres no problems with it? The problem is that its too delicious! I could get addicted to this! Matsutani shoved another spoonful of curry rice into his mouth and closed his eyes again. Im already addicted to this! No need to worry about me, just allow me to fall into depravity with this beautiful taste that words cannot do justice! Matsutani then proceeded to devour the plate of curry rice before him. It was obvious that he was lost in the bliss of enjoying his wonderful food. I suppose it seems fine Seiji returned to his own seat. Would you like to try eating something, Ishihara-senpai? I Id like to try something. Miyabis cat ears quivered. Id like to as well, so lets order together. Seiji picked up the menu that was on the table. Both of them ordered some food and waited for it to be cooked. When Seijis pork chop rice arrived, he tried having a bite. An instant sensation of delicious food filled his entire mouth and head! The flavor was so wondrous that Seiji was completely unable to describe the sensation. The only word he could even think of was delicious! It felt like his entire brain was trembling. Apart from being addicted to the taste, he was no longer able to think of anything else. After gulping down this bite of food, he couldnt control himself anymore and scarfed down another spoonful. His expression also became uncontrollably blissful When Seiji returned to his senses, he discovered that the large bowl before him had been emptied out completely with not even a single speck of rice remaining. The delicious taste was incredibly fearsome! Meanwhile, Miyabi across from him had a blissful expression as well as she ate her fried fish. The cat ears on her head were now soft and laying flat on her head. Next to them, Matsutani was already on his second serving of curry rice. Seiji wanted some more food as well! But, he forced himself to withstand the desire. After all, he still needed to explain the situation to Yuuko Hashiomoto. He couldnt allow himself to get lost in only enjoying the food. After Yuuko heard Seigo Haranos explanation, it took her a while until she could barely manage to bring herself to accept what was going on. She then explained what had happened to her. What should we do now? Yuuko looked at Seiji after finishing her explanation. What do we need to do in order to return to reality? Right now I dont know what we need to do, either. Seiji looked around the restaurant. We arrived here by following the cluster amaryllis flowers. Normally speaking, based on experience by how they led us to Ishihara-senpai, we should need to do something here in order to go to the next location. However, nothing seems abnormal here at all apart from the fact that the food seems ridiculously delicious. Perhaps we need to cook some food that tastes even better than the food here? Miyabi hazarded a guess. I think thats pretty much impossible to pull off Hashimoto-san, are you skilled at cooking? Yuuko shook her head. Although Im interested in cooking, I cant say that Im very skilled at it. Ishihara-senpai, how about you? Miyabi shook her head as well. I cant call myself skilled at cooking, either. As for Matsutani-senpai Seiji glanced over at the pudgy middle-aged man who was now in the middle of devouring his third plate of curry rice. It doesnt seem like he would be an expert in this field. Everyone fell silent for a moment. A cooking contest sounds impossible. The only conflict I can think of that we would need to overcome here is one of might. Seiji looked towards the direction of the restaurants kitchen. About this restaurants owner Hashimoto-san, did you make him into a particularly powerful character? In my mind, he was going to be someone who had visited the other world and became a hero there: a top-level warrior who had defeated the demon king, Yuuko said. However, I still havent written his character background into the story. So, this is still only in your head, but not in the actual story thats been published so far, correct? Yes. Hmm Seiji rubbed his chin in contemplation. We currently still dont know just how this realm was formed. Its possible that even your future plans for your story have taken form here. In that case, it might be quite difficult to suppress the restaurant owner by force. I dont know what will happen if we fight. Nor do I know what will happen even if we fight and win. Seiji sighed. Everyone fell momentarily silent. Why dont we just simply wait here? Matsutani spoke up. Seiji and the others looked at him. Everything here is so delicious! I could eat the stuff here forever! The pudgy middle-aged man stated. Rather than trying things which may or may not work, why dont we just stay here where its safe and enjoyable, and wait for people back in reality to save us! Will someone save us? Something flashed in Yuukos eyes. Yep. The handsome guy sitting across from you is no ordinary Spiritual Ability user. Soon, someone will be coming to save him, which means all of us get to be saved along with him as well. Yuuko and Miyabi both glanced towards Seiji. Judging from the current environment, perhaps itll be fine to wait here for someone to save us. But, theres problem with that as well Seiji paused for a moment. First, we dont know specifically just how long well have to wait here. Yes, people I know will notice that something has happened to me after some time passes, and theyll come to save me. However, time may pass at a different rate in this realm compared to reality. If time indeed passes at a different rate here, it might be that time is passing at a far slower rate in real life than in here. That would mean that wed have to wait an incredibly long time in here. Second, its also possible that the situation may worsen before any help arrives for us. We have no idea just how this incident occurred in the first place, or what else could be going on around us. We have no way to obtain information on anything that may be happening elsewhere in this realm. Is it really alright to simply stay here just because this place seems really nice and safe? But, we dont know what else to do Even if we dont know, that doesnt mean we should give up. Seijis eyes brimmed with the light of confidence. We can try talking to the restaurant owner, or we can try talking to the customers in order to obtain some more information. Perhaps we can learn from them just what it is that were supposed to do. Then go ahead and talk to them. Tell me if you learn anything. Matsutani continued to do nothing but eat. Senpai, have you already become enslaved by gourmet food? Yes, I have! As long as I have this godly curry rice, I can live on in here for several tens of years with no problem! Live on only curry rice for several tens of years are you someone trapped on a deserted island? Seiji couldnt help but comment in his mind. I can try talking to the restaurant owner, Yuuko offered in a soft voice. Although Im still a bit scared, Harano-san, youll help me out if anything happens, right? Of course. Seiji nodded. Ill try talking with the customers here. Miyabi looked around the store and tried to identify any customers that might be relatively easier to approach. Thank you both for the trouble. Please be careful, Seiji told them. Right after he said this, the restaurants door was forcefully opened as someone rushed inside. Seiji and the others reflexively looked in this direction. They saw a silver-haired boy who wore a mystical-appearing uniform. He was panting heavily. They all paused in surprise to see that this person was Koushi Nomura! Nomura-san Seiji was the first to regain his senses. What happened? Harano-san Koushi Nomuras expression flickered upon seeing a face he recognized. Where is this Nomura collapsed on the floor before he even finished speaking! Chapter 491 - The Weakest Undefeated Magic Mecha God” Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu What would you do if you became the main character of a story that you wrote? Koushi Nomura would unhesitatingly answer this question with: This is a pointless question. I dont want to answer it. He really loved to read light novels when he was young. Later in life, he felt that he could try his hand at writing one as well. The story he wrote received an excellent review from his relative in Thunderbolt Literature who was an editor. Thus, he had the idea of becoming a light novel author. This idea of his slowly developed into his dream. Even though he understood the real situation of light novel authors from his editor relative and knew that this career wasnt one that was particularly glorious, he still didnt want to give up on his dream. Instead, he swore that he would become a master in this line of work! While in the course of writing, Nomura naturally thought about his characters feelings and the actions they would take in various situations. However, hed never considered what he himself would think or do in the same situation as his storys characters. Before, when he was reading other peoples stories, he had indeed imagined himself in the main characters shoes. However, that stage was now past him. He was now currently an author, so he looked at things differently. He no longer thought about something so meaningless to him like what he would do if he was theoretically thrust into the same situation. The story was a stage for the characters, not the author. The author would be the main force behind the scenes, but that was all. That was what Koushi Nomura believed. Of course, Nomura froze in astonishment when he mysteriously found himself in his own novel, The Weakest Undefeated Magic Mecha God, in the storys opening scene at a frontline military base! The Weakest Undefeated Magic Mecha God was a story set in another world with highly developed magic and technology. The main character was a teenage boy who was an engineer for the strongest military weapon in the story, magic mechas, who had the goal of becoming the best mecha engineer in the world. He had excellent grades, so he received an opportunity to become an intern and study at a military base regarding the final first-generation magic mecha still in service in his countrys military. He became a repairman soldier for this magic mechas maintenance team, and met the magic mechas teenage girl pilot. War unexpectedly broke out at their frontline base, and the main character was able to help the girl pilot and her outdated first-generation magic mecha defeat a powerful enemy, who possessed the newest second-generation magic mecha, using his excellent creativity and knowledge. Nomura had spent much effort on polishing his light novel before he finally submitted it to Thunderbolt Literature. The judges review was that his light novel was Excellent, but parts of the novel are overly complex and may be difficult for an average reader to understand. Hence, his light novel barely missed out on the Gold Award and lost to The Undying Indestructible Avenger, obtaining only a Silver Award instead. Nomura had told the truth in his prize acceptance speech. He was quite vexed about only having received Silver, but there was nothing he could do other than accept the results. However, something that he couldnt comprehend happened right after he received the Silver Award. Nomura discovered that he was suddenly transported to a frontline military base and had now taken on the identity of his own storys main character, a maintenance repair soldier! He knew that according to his own storyline, this base was right about to be ambushed by an enemy countrys military forces. The entire base would be instantly eradicated, and the enemys second-generation magic mechas would descend upon them just like evil demons Although Nomura was still confused about what was going on, he decided to take action for his own personal safety and tried to warn the other soldiers at the base. But before he could do so, the ambush already commenced. Just like what Nomura wrote in his own story, the military base was destroyed by terrifyingly powerful combat magic spells! The military bases outdated first-generation magic mecha hurriedly rushed into battle, but was at a severe disadvantage At this point in time, the main character found a critical flaw in the enemys second-generation magic mecha, and adamantly refused to leave the military base together with the other lucky soldiers that survived. He stayed behind all by himself in the military base that had been reduced to rubble to search for a communication device to contact the teenage female pilot of the magic mecha. However, as for Koushi Nomura he went along and escaped together with the surviving soldiers. That was because this scene was just too frightening! A tremendous military base was instantly vaporized before him, with so many living people dying in front of his eyes. There were so many corpses and people struggling on the verge of death this incredibly cruel scene gave him an incredibly deep impact, and made Nomura lose the ability to think normally. All he had left was confusion and fear. Although he had seen similar scenes before in disaster or war movies, witnessing death and destruction on a screen was something absolutely incomparable to seeing such things in person! The next person to die might be me! Nomura was overwhelmed by the terror of dying. He chose to escape due to his own fear. Nomura got on the car which was evacuating the surviving soldiers. Nomura watched the two gigantic magic mechas battle each other as he sat on the car which speedily left the demolished military base. While still being astonished, he was able to somewhat regain his senses and start thinking again. What will happen if I escape like this? The female lead will probably die in combat and what will happen to me? While Nomura was struggling with his internal conflict, his vision was suddenly enveloped in a black mist. He was confused as to what was going on yet again. However, when he looked at the other soldiers, he saw that their expressions were now wooden and their eyes hollow. Nomura tried talking to them but received no response. The car they were in slowly came to a stop. Nomura felt that things were really becoming abnormal. Is this black mist some sort of magic spell? Just as he was thinking this, he saw a brilliantly red flower begin to grow out of the car. Nomura recognized this flower as a cluster amaryllis flower. Numerous cluster amaryllis flowers began growing everywhere and giving off a faint red glow. The soldiers with wooden expressions suddenly began to rot as their flesh decayed, clothes corroded, hair fell out, and eyeballs melted they soon became white skeletons bathed in the flowers red light! Nomura felt that things were getting dangerous again as he jumped out of the car and started running away from this place. The skeletons started chasing after him! Nomura used the magical weapon he was equipped with as a soldier to shoot at the skeletons. He kept shooting as he continued running. As he ran, the black mist became thicker and thicker. Nomura couldnt see anything at all in the pitch-black darkness anymore. He could only barely make out the ground before him due to the cluster amaryllis flowers glow. Am I on the verge of death? Nomura couldnt help but think this as he looked at the cluster amaryllis flowers which were a symbol of death. Did I suddenly fall deathly ill at the award ceremony for some reason, and now Im in the midst of dying? Everything Im experiencing right now is a dream Im having on my deathbed? If Im dying, cant I at least end my life with a more pleasant dream? Countless skeletons were now chasing after him. He figured that no matter what, allowing them to catch him couldnt possibly be a good thing. Nomura kept endlessly running for his life in a last-ditch-effort struggle to remain alive. He didnt dare to run into the darkness. He instinctively ran in a direction that had more light, which just happened to be the direction where the cluster amaryllis flowers were growing more thickly. Perhaps Ill be able to run all the way to the path to the netherworld, Nomura thought as he reached a location where the cluster amaryllis flowers were incredibly dense. In this brilliantly red and beautiful flower garden, there was actually a wooden door standing in the midst with an exquisite welcoming sign on it! Nomura was already at the end of his line and didnt have the energy to even stop or look closely at what was written on the door. He immediately rushed over and opened the door, running into the space behind it. That was when he saw someone he recognized. Harano san Where am I? He intended to ask such a question. However, he had completely run out of energy. Not having managed to catch his breath, Nomura saw the world around him go black as he collapsed. Seiji immediately went up to check on Koushi Nomuras condition when he saw him collapsing. Allow me to see to this customer, a low and steady male voice spoke up. It was the restaurant owner! The handsome middle-aged restaurant owner inspected the silver-haired boy that had collapsed on the ground. The restaurant owner lifted his hand and his palm glowed with a gentle white light. After Nomura was bathed in this white light for several seconds, he started moving as he opened his eyes again. The restaurant owner helped support Nomura in standing up again. He had Nomura rest on a nearby chair. Then, he went back into the restaurants kitchen. Something flashed in Seijis eyes as he watched the restaurant owner go back into the kitchen. Something that Hashimoto-san didnt write in her story has appeared here Chapter 492 - This Restaurant Owner is So Cool! Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Then, Seiji looked towards Koushi Nomura. Nomura-san, how are you currently feeling? Im alright now, Nomura responded tiredly. Where is this place? Harano-san Hashimoto-san what exactly happened? None of us really know. Seiji checked Nomuras condition. At any rate, its good that youre alright. Take a rest here and catch your breath. Ill explain whats going on to you after you rest up. No please tell me right now. Nomura sat up straighter in the chair. I would like to know immediately. Seeing that he insisted, Seiji sat down across Nomura and explained what was going on. Nomura accepted Seijis explanation and told Seiji and the others about what hed experienced in his own novels storyline setting as well. I feel better now, knowing that none of it was real. But I still feel like I did something wrong. Nomura sighed as he leaned back against his chair. You didnt do anything wrong. Any normal person would choose to escape from such a scene, Miyabi consoled him. Nomura fell silent for a few seconds. I know the plot of my own light novel, and I know exactly what the main character was going to do in that situation. However, I was unable to become the main character, he stated softly. Im only the author, not the main character although I was clear on this already, I still feel like that shouldnt have been a reason for me to abandon someone that I should have been able to help. Im relieved that what I went through wasnt real, and that nobody actually died there. But that doesnt change the nature of my actions. I am a coward. The silver-haired boy lowered his head. Seiji and the others didnt know what to say. Let him calm down by himself, Matsutani spoke up. Loser dogs should lick their own wounds. Senpai, I feel that theres a problem with how youre wording things. What problem? Thats just the simple truth. He abandoned his own storys female lead. What else could he be other than a loser dog? Seiji wanted to comment on this somehow but didnt know how to do so. He decided to forget about this topic. Im a bit interested in what the restaurant owner just did. Seiji turned around as he talked to everyone else. The power he just used was one that Hashimoto-san never wrote about in her light novel. And, since he used his power to help Nomura-san without us even asking him to do so, that gave me an idea. Perhaps we can request this restaurant owner who used to be a hero in another world to assist us. Hashimoto-san, could you please try telling him that were all people from another world that have accidentally arrived in this world, and that we want to return to our original world? Tell him that we would like his assistance Yuuko nodded upon hearing Seijis words. Got it Ill go try talking to him right now. Yuuko headed towards the restaurants kitchen. Seiji and Miyabi watched her leave. Will it really work? the cat-eared girl asked him in a soft voice. I hope so. If something goes wrong will we have to fight? Most likely, Seiji told her. If thats what ends up happening, Matsutani-senpai and I shall do battle. Ishihara-senpai, you and the others should do your best to avoid the fighting. Miyabi fell silent for a moment. Be honest with me. Arent you afraid at all? Harano-san. Eh? Although youve been acting quite calmly, this should be a mysterious incident for you as well, filled with unknowns. Arent you even scared in the slightest? The cat-eared girl looked at Seiji. Seiji blinked upon hearing this. Although many things are unknown, Ive experienced something similar, which is why Im not really afraid. Are all Spiritual Ability users lives so filled with danger? No but things do sometimes involve danger. How scary. Thats not something that an author who writes about mystical, scary events should say, is it? Seiji chuckled. I think its fine for me to say it. Real life and fiction are different, after all. The cat ears on Miyabis head twitched. Although my story is about the mystical, I dont want my real life to become that way as well. I think that Senpai is quite cute with cat ears and a cat tail, Seiji teased her. Dont say that! Miyabi glared at him before averting her gaze as her cheeks flushed red. She really is cute, Seiji said in his mind. A few minutes later, Yuuko Hashimoto returned to the dining area with the restaurant owner following her. I can send you all back to your original world, the handsome middle-aged restaurant owner told them. However, I can only open the portal to your world once. So, if you have any other companions that have gotten trapped here as well, you should find them first. As easy as that? Seiji looked at the restaurant owner. Theres no additional conditions? he asked cautiously. What? Since youre helping us out so greatly, theres no conditions that youre going to require, or payment that youre going to request? Its my job to help my customers return to where they belong. I shall help with anything thats within my abilities to do so. I dont have any conditions, nor do I need any payment, the restaurant owner stated lightly. Wow, this middle-aged character is so cool! Seiji was truly impressed with the restaurant owner. Miyabi, Yuuko, and even Nomura and Matsutani were all impressed as well. Were truly grateful for your assistance, Owner-sama. Seiji expressed his gratitude. Dont add -sama. Do you have any other companions? Or is this all of you? Other companions were not really sure, Seiji explained. We dont know exactly how we arrived in this world, nor do we know how many people are trapped here like us. Nor do we know just how we should find anyone else like us. In that case, I can help you locate them, the restaurant owner continued in his light tone. As long as you help me with the spell, I can locate all of your companions. You can then go to find them and bring them back here. Wow, this restaurant owner was truly amazing! Seiji and the others were impressed once again. Thats truly so much trouble youre going to. Thank you, thank you so much, Owner-dono! Dont address with -dono, either. Can we start immediately on the spell? The handsome middle-aged restaurant owner had a casual look on his face as if he was doing something incredibly ordinary. Seiji looked at the others to see if they were ready. Miyabi, Yuuko, and Nomura all nodded in agreement. I think that this is a bit suspicious, Matsutani grumbled. The restaurant owner is just too handsome, which is too much of a stark contrast with you, as youre both middle-aged men. Thats probably why you cant accept him, isnt it, Senpai? Seiji revealed the truth. You brat, could you not say it so directly! The pudgy middle-aged man received a critical hit of ten thousand true damage. Seiji didnt feel like the restaurant owner was lying, as he was unable to detect any of the telltale signs. Besides, there seemed to be no reason for the restaurant owner to lie to them. Another reason was that the gentle white healing magic that the restaurant owner used to heal Nomura seemed rather familiar to Seiji Seeing that Matsutani didnt adamantly refuse, Seiji looked towards the restaurant owner once more and indicated that he could begin the locator spell. In that case, follow me. The restaurant owner walked back towards the kitchen. Everyone followed him into the kitchen, then to a storage room. They then entered a basement and saw that many magical-seeming objects were placed here in the wide basement. Seiji looked towards Hashimoto-san. Not only have I not written such a setting, Ive never even imagined such a setting, Yuuko whispered to him. So, not only has it exceeded the published storys setting, its even exceeded the authors imagination Seiji felt that his inference about what was going on was more and more likely to be on the mark. Everyone, please stand together in a circle around this. The restaurant owner retrieved a device and placed it on the ground. The lower half of this object seemed like a three-legged round stand of some sort that had many mystical markings etched into it. The upper half was a globe-shaped object with highly complex circuitry-like patterns etched into it. Chapter 493 - Are you joking with me? Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Seiji and the others did as the restaurant owner instructed. Then, the handsome middle-aged restaurant owner lifted his hands, clasped his palms together, and created a white ball of light that he inserted into the globe. The markings on the globe lit up as light flashed all over its circuitry-like patterns. Now, everyone, reach out with your hands. No need to touch it, just get closer to it. Hearing this, Seiji was the first to reach out his hand. When his hand neared the globe, a dark-red mist appeared from his hand, then was sucked into the globe. Its alright Seiji indicated that to the others with his expression. Miyabi was the second to reach out her hand. Following after her, Nomura and the others reached out with their hands as well. After the globe absorbed some mist from all of them, it began to buzz. On the lower half of the device, the three-legged stand, many mystical runes started to glow red. The restaurant owner inspected the runes for several seconds. You still have three companions located in different places, he explained. I can currently locate two of them. Theres one more person that I wont be able to locate until you find the other two. Then, Ill be able to repeat this spell and locate the last person. Why is that? Seiji inquired. Because that person is located in a deeper level of this world this spells power is limited and requires more people to power it up before Ill be able to locate the last person. Although I still dont really understand, I think I understand the gist of it. The two people he was able to locate are probably the last two award-winning authors, Shousei Maishi and Imai Yoshida. The person thats in a deeper level that he cant locate is probably Shoutarou Rinura, Seiji thought to himself. I need you all to choose one person as the Guide. This person shall be responsible for leading you all to find your companions, the restaurant owner continued explaining. Upon hearing this, Miyabi and everyone else all looked at Seiji. Allow me. Seiji accepted the role. The restaurant owner then asked everyone else to put their hands on Seijis body. After everyone did so, the restaurant owner then asked Seiji to place his hand on the globe. You need to place your hand on it for several seconds. The process may be somewhat dizzying. Please bear with it. Seiji nodded in understanding. Although he felt that the restaurant owner wasnt leading them into a trap, he still decided to make a save file at this point in time just in case. He slowly put his hand on the globe. His hand was instantly enveloped in a white light; many scattered fragments of scenes flashed through his mind! He saw two children playing together in the countryside a female server greeting customers in a restaurant a young maintenance repair soldier running through a demolished military base All these scenes flashed through his mind in just an instant, giving him deep and lasting impressions. Were these fantasies? Or memories? Seiji couldnt help but wonder. At this moment, he was unable to differentiate between illusion and reality. His head started feeling dizzy. His consciousness and vision both became hazy. Everything seemed to become hazy. Seiji faintly felt as if he realized something while in this condition he then felt a mysterious power enter his body and gather on his right hand. The sensation of dizziness left him. His consciousness and vision both returned to normal. Seiji saw that the restaurant owner had also placed his hand on the globe. It really is you again right? Seiji couldnt help but ask. The handsome middle-aged restaurant owner looked at Seiji and didnt reply. However, his mouth faintly arced upwards. The restaurant owners faint smile vanished instantly as if it had never been there. I have finished locating them. The seal on your hand will help you to find your companions. Seiji saw that there was now a small, white spell formation on the back of his right hand. The locator spell is only effective for a limited amount of time. I would advise you to hurry. The restaurant owner paused for a moment. The locator spell will only work if all of you are together. So, its no good if some of you go and some of you stay behind in the restaurant. Seiji watched the restaurant owner leave the basement and go back to the restaurants kitchen. He was almost one hundred percent certain that this restaurant owner was actually the same mysterious existence that was possessing the angel Seiji in Reos soul realm! But, it was just at the degree of almost. There was no way for him to be completely certain. He asked but didnt receive an answer. He indicated that he wanted to know, but there was no response. It seemed that this existence didnt wish to tell him more. It merely provided its assistance, just like last time. Was it that this existence was unable to tell him? It didnt want to tell him? Or it wasnt supposed to tell him? Seiji didnt know, but felt that he shouldnt think about this issue anymore. What he needed to do now was to rescue the other trapped authors and return to reality! Before we go, let me say a few thoughts of mine. Seiji stopped looking in the direction where the restaurant owner left and glanced over at everyone else. My guess is that the other two people that we need to find are Shousei Maishi and Imai Yoshida. Also, theyre probably inside their own light novels settings as well. I dont know what either of their light novels are about, but Im more concerned about the skeletons Im suspecting that those skeletons are a product from Shoutarou Rinuras light novel. The Gold Award author is the main person whos responsible for the creation of this realm were in. His novel has taken form and has great power in here. Its also invaded the settings of the other authors novels. Matsutani-senpai and I were able to find Ishihara-senpai before her novel was invaded. Hashimoto-san has been staying here all this time, and was safe due to the restaurant owners protection. Meanwhile, Nomura-san escaped from his own storys setting while it was being invaded by skeletons. As for Maishi-san and Yoshida-sans settings, my guess it that theyre currently being invaded or perhaps even completely invaded. Its highly likely that well meet with danger when going to look for them. Just Matsutani-senpai and I alone might not be enough to deal with the dangerous situations we may face. Everyone here needs to fight with whatever strength you have. Seiji glanced at everyone. Everyone remained silent for several seconds. If what you say is real how are we supposed to fight? The cat ears on Miyabis head twitched. I dont know how to fight. Although I have a weapon from my storys setting, this weapon is now out of its magical energy. Nomura indicated the magic weapon he was still carrying. His weapon was a small magical crossbow, similar to a handgun. He had used up all its reserves of power while shooting at the skeletons chasing after him. However, he hadnt thrown his weapon away. I said before that this is a dreamlike realm that isnt a dream. Also, this realm is partially created by all of you as well. Seiji looked at everyone. In other words, all of you are just like Creators here! All of you actually have the power of creation. You should be able to create, or perhaps I should say summon, things from your own stories. Miyabi and Nomura were both rendered speechless. I know that this sounds rather chuunibyou, but Im being serious, Seiji told them all. As long as you concentrate and do your best to imagine it, you should be able to do it. The female high school student Miyabi Ishihara and the college student Koushi Nomura both revealed rather subtle expressions. They had to act like chuunibyous at their age? That was their reaction, while the (relatively) older Yuuko Hashimoto who was already a part of adult society was even more speechless. Everyone fell silent yet again for a while. Although this is difficult for me to accept, I might as well try it out since Harano-san says so, Nomura said as he lifted the magic crossbow in his hand. I shall try imagining that my magic weapon here is filled with energy again. After saying so, he stared at his magic crossbow and did his best to concentrate. Come come come he even muttered this as he concentrated. Nothing happened. You need to be more spirited about it. How about trying to exaggerate in your actions? Seiji recommended. For example, saying a cool phrase or making a cool pose, something like that. Are you joking with me? Nomura stared at Seiji with such an expression. Chapter 494 - Sengoku Girls’ Middle School” Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Seiji remained unruffled and appeared to be quite serious. Nomura retracted his gaze and resolved himself to do something he considered quite silly. I can do this I can do this I can do this He forced himself to think this way. Nomura recalled how pathetic he felt when he escaped from his own storys setting, and transformed the unwillingness and regret he felt in his heart into a powerful emotion as he lifted his magic crossbow high into the air and shouted, In the name of the Creator, I command that this weapon shall be filled with magic energy again! His magic crossbow instantly started glowing! It really worked? All the other authors were astonished to see such a sight. Nomuras expression was one of stunned astonishment as well. After the weapon in his hand stopped glowing, he slowly put his hand down and tested his magic crossbow. He discovered that it was indeed fully charged again and usable! It succeeded Nomura looked towards Seiji again. Seiji smiled as he gave Nomura a huge thumbs-up. Nomuras expression became much happier than before. I really do have the power here the power of creation Harano-san was right! At the very least, I was partially right so far. Seiji looked towards Miyabi and Yuuko. Both of you should have this power as well. Try it out. Miyabi and Yuuko exchanged glances. I dont know what to imagine. Me neither Anything you want. But if you would like my recommendations Ishihara-senpai, why dont you try summoning the ghost Ya-chan from your story? Hashimoto-san, you could try summoning a plate of food, Seiji advised. Ya-chan Something flashed in Miyabis eyes. Ill try it. Then, she shut her eyes and concentrated on imagining Ya-chan. Yuuko also glanced at a nearby table and imagined a plate of food appearing on the tabletop. Yuuko pointed at the table and spoke in a nervous tone, In the name of the Creator, I command you to appear! Omelet rice! Nothing appeared at all. Author Yuuko Hashimotos face began to slightly redden. You dont need to use the exact same words as me. Just follow your heart, Hashimoto-san. Follow my heart? What exactly is that supposed to be, anyways? I dont understand! Yuuko had a perplexed expression. At this moment, Miyabi opened her eyes and slowly extended her palms. Come, Ya-chan. A black and white mist instantly appeared from her hands. The two colors of mist intertwined with each other and gradually formed something more solid. Yoohoo~~ Im here! The ghost child with appeared in front of everyone with an appearance of black hair and white eyes this time. It was incredibly spirited. Nomura and Yuuko both widened their eyes. Ya-chan Something flashed in Yuukos eyes as she looked at one of the main characters from her story. I need your help. Sure thing! Ill do anything that cat-oneesan wants me to do! Ya-chan flashed a brilliant smile. Amazing Nomura couldnt help but sigh in astonishment. The ghost child Ya-chans arrival truly shocked him and Yuuko. There was a far greater impact from being able to summon an actual character from their novel that one could talk to and interact with when compared to simply recharging a magical weapons ammunition. Seiji knew that Miyabi would definitely succeed. After all, even before this incident, she had already unconsciously been summoning Ya-chan, the ghost child from her story. Afterwards, Nomura and Yuuko tried experimenting many times as well. As a result, Nomura was able to summon some magical weapons and equipment for everyone. As for Yuuko she was only able to summon a plate of omelet rice. The omelet rice was delicious and would make for an excellent meal. Seiji gave it such a review after having a taste. MIyabi tried summoning other characters from her story as well but failed. Did this power have some type of summoning capacity? Or some other limiting factors that prevented her from doing so? Nobody knew. But anyways, it was time to finally go. Everyone finished their preparations. Seiji went to the restaurants front door and prepared to open it. The moment that he put his right hand on the door handle, the seal on his right hand started glowing red. The seals spell formation copied itself onto the door and mystical runes appeared as well. Upon opening the door, Seiji saw nothing but a black mist outside. Seiji stepped forth into the black mist. Miyabi and everyone else followed after him. In the black mist, the seal on Seijis right hand continued glowing red and formed a red light that kept pointing in a certain direction. Everyone proceeded in the direction that the light pointed at. Soon, they were no longer able to see the restaurant door. There were also fewer and fewer cluster amaryllis flowers as they progressed. Everyone, follow me and make absolutely sure to stay together, Seiji cautioned everyone. After walking like this for a while, everything around them became completely pitch-black as there were no more cluster amaryllis flowers. The only light that anyone could see was the red light on Seijis hand that pointed them in the next persons direction. At this moment, a ghostly voice started singing it was Ya-chan. Ya-chans singing was quite pleasing to the ears. Its singing helped to calm down everyones anxiety. Seiji started singing along with Ya-chan. Miyabi began to sing as well. Nomura and Yuuko also started singing. Matsutani sang as well however, he only sang a few of the most basic words such as Ahh~~ and Oh~~. Still, it did add a sense of festivity to the already upbeat song. Everyone sang together under the ghost childs lead as they proceeded onward through the darkness. A while later, they saw cluster amaryllis flowers blooming again. As the cluster amaryllis flowers continuously increased in number, the red glow on Seijis hand gradually began to dim. Everyone followed the cluster amaryllis flowers and gradually walked out of the black mist. They saw a school right in front of them. The schools name was Sengoku Girls Middle School! This was the middle school from Shousei Maishis light novel, Legend of the Sengoku Girls. This was a story about how a boy who was a trap was forced by his mother into an incredibly strange girls middle school. All the girls in this school had the names of various warriors from the Sengoku period. He got involved in the girls fierce battles for control over the school. The judges reviews for this light novel was that it was a nice lighthearted romantic comedy story but that the title, Legend of the Sengoku Girls, didnt really fit the content. However, the current scene that Seiji and the others witnessed was completely unrelated to the word lighthearted. The middle school was filled with black and red mist. Bright-red cluster amaryllis flowers grew everywhere. This entire place seemed eerily quiet as if demons could appear here at any moment. It seems that this place has already been corroded by Rinuras story its highly likely that well be attacked by something after we enter this school. Seiji furrowed his eyebrows. The moment that he finished speaking, familiar white skeletons appeared in his vision. Allow me to correct myself. Even if we dont enter, were going to be attacked anyways! The next instant, numerous skeletons that were wearing tattered girls school uniforms lunged towards Seijis group! Seiji unsheathed a magical longsword that Nomura had provided him with, and acted as the vanguard. His sword glinted as it slashed through the air! Several skeletons were instantly diced to tiny pieces. Behind Seiji, Matsutani also battled while wielding a magical sword. Nomura, Miyabi, and Yuuko all fought from the back by wielding magic crossbows. Ya-chan waved its hand and summoned white demons that slapped away the nearby skeletons. Although the skeletons were incredibly numerous, Seiji and Matsutani now had weapons. When combined with the ghost child Ya-chan that had the ability to summon demons, their combat strength was overwhelming. Seiji, Matsutani, and the ghost child took care of the large majority of the skeletons. Meanwhile, Nomura, Miyabi, and Yuuko missed most of their shots. The three of them combined defeated less than ten skeletons. Now that weve cleared out the skeletons here, do you all think that it would be better to go all in together or that it would be better for only me and Matsutani-senpai to go in by yourselves while everyone else waits here? Seiji asked the others. I think that neither of those is a good idea, the pudgy middle-aged man stated seriously. I think that Harano-kun should go in together with this powerful ghost-kun while I wait here with the others. Seiji and everyone else were all rendered speechless. I think that we should all move around together, Nomura spoke up. Splitting up sounds too risky. I agree as well. Its better for everyone to be together, Miyabi indicated her opinion. Yuuko agreed with both of them as well. Then lets all go in together. Everyone, please be careful! Seiji cautioned them all before they entered the school. Miyabi and the others all felt extremely reassured to see the tall teenage boy holding his longsword and steadily walking at the forefront. Harano-san is really handsome. Id definitely attempt to woo him if only I was still a high school student, Yuuko whispered softly to the female high school student next to her. Ishihara-san, youre at the same high school as him make sure to grab your chance. Chapter 495 - This is… a sword-drawing technique!? Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Im not a good match for him, Miyabi stated softly. Hes incredibly handsome and excellent. Hes not someone an ordinary girl like me can hope for. Dont say that, Yuuko chuckled. Youre quite beautiful, and the light novel you wrote received the Silver Award. Since youre both beautiful and talented, I dont think you can call yourself an ordinary girl anymore. Besides, it doesnt matter if youre ordinary or not when it comes to love. Im not very interested in romance. Miyabi averted her gaze. Thats such a commonly used way to avoid the subject. Your time in high school is quite precious. As a member of adult society who isnt as young as she used to be, I recommend that you should be more proactive while youre still young. Otherwise, youll be likely to regret things in the future. Yuuko paused for a moment. For example, Ive regretted multiple times about how I never confessed my love to the boy I secretly fell in love with in high school. Miyabi remained silent. Its not because I still want to become his girlfriend even today. I just cant help but think that if only I worked up my courage to confess, what would have happened in the end? Even if my romance failed in the end, which would probably have been the most likely conclusion, and I now had some bittersweet memories, that would probably still feel better than bottling my emotions up and never saying anything in the end, Yuuko continued. Miyabi still remained silent. I apologize if Im interfering with your affairs too much. At any rate, dont let yourself regret how things turned out. Thats all I wanted to say. Yuuko ended the topic. I wont regret things, Miyabi muttered in a low voice only she could hear. After everyone followed the cluster amaryllis flowers for a while, a second wave of skeletons attacked them. This time, there was more than twice as many skeletons compared to the first wave. Not only that, the skeletons were also receiving endless reinforcements! At this rate, well be completely encircled! Everyone, hurry and keep moving forward! Dont stop! Seiji commanded their small group. Seiji had Matsutani lead the way as the vanguard while he himself acted as the rear guard. Everyone speedily progressed forward and soon reached a castle. Thats right, a castle! This was an extravagant Sakura Island style castle with white walls and many layers of black roofs or more accurately speaking, it was a Tenshuokaku, a type of castle! Well, this type of structure would only appear in a fictional girls school. Ya-chan controlled one of its demons to slam through the castle door. Matsutani entered first, while Miyabi and the others followed after. Seiji entered last. Then, Ya-chan had the demon close the castle door again while Matsutani cast another sealing spell on the door to block off the skeleton army. Is anyone injured? Seiji inquired. Everyone said that they were fine and asked about him as well. Im also alright. Its great that none of us were injured. It seemed quite fortunate to him that nobody had been injured despite all that just happened. He hoped that this would continue to be the case. Their little team continued proceeding forward. Both Seiji and Matsutani paused in their footsteps when everyone arrived at a long corridor filled with faint red mist. Everyone else stopped as well upon seeing that they had stopped. Whats the matter? Nomura asked. I sense danger everyone, remain here, Seiji said in a low voice as he withdrew his longsword and cautiously proceeded forward. When he reached the middle of the long corridor, a sharp blade suddenly thrust towards him from a paper door in the side of the corridor! This blade was extremely swift. It was quick to the degree that Nomura and the others couldnt even see it clearly! If any of themother than Matsutanihad been ambushed by this blade, it was highly likely that they would have been sliced in half without even realizing what happened. However, this blade attacked Seiji, who had been on guard. *Clang!* He was able to block this powerful ambush with this own sword. The enemy immediately changed tactics, pulling the sword back, then slicing again from the opposite direction! Seiji dodged this attack as well and rushed through the paper door, which allowed him to see who his enemy was. The person attacking him was a zombie girl wearing a cape and a girls school uniform with a warriors helmet on her head. Her face was pale white, her skin was decaying, her mouth was cracked wide open and revealed blood-red teeth. Her eyes no longer possessed eyelids, what should have been the white part of her eyes was black instead, and her pupils were gray. It gave her a frightening appearance. Seiji figured that she was probably originally a beautiful girl character in Shousei Maishis story. However, she must have become this way after this environment was corroded by Rinuras skeletons. *Shing!* The zombie girl once again sliced with her sword at him. Seiji blocked this attack with his sword and was about to counterattack when he saw this zombie girl move using flash steps which caused her to instantly disappear from his vision! What He felt a chill behind his back before he even had the time to be surprised! *Thud!* Seijis [Mana Barrier] that he cast before the fight blocked this surprise attack for him. However, his opponent speedily wielded her sword and sliced through his barrier in just two or three slices! Seiji turned around and brandished his sword, which caused the zombie girl to back up. She sheathed her longsword back into the scabbard at her waist and made a pose that obviously seemed like she was preparing for another powerful attack. Was this the sword-drawing technique!? The sword-drawing technique was incredibly famous in the realm of swordplay. Seiji instantly recognized it and sensed danger, so he hurriedly put some distance between them. Hells Transient Dream Sword The zombie girl actually began to mutter in a low voice. Snow Slice. The next instant, her figure vanished as she drew her sword and attacked! Seiji saw a clear white line. At this moment, he felt as if he was stuck in a land of ice and snow, with a sharp white light slicing through the snowflakes and approaching him, threatening to slice off his head! Fortunately, he still possessed [Bullet Time]! *Clang!* After his life-saving ability activated itself, Seiji was then able to clearly see his enemys sword, which he was then able to block. However, the power behind her sword-drawing technique was immense! Seiji was unable to block it completely. He could only mitigate the force the best he could while simultaneously backing up and dodging. Seiji then immediately cast [Evolved Body-strengthening Technique] on himself, transforming into his golden form. The zombie girl chased after him. Seiji blocked the quick succession of her sword attacks with his own sword and managed to land a kick on her shin. He took advantage of her momentary lapse of balance to slice at her neck! The zombie girl rolled on the floor using her momentum to dodge this slice which could have beheaded her. She backflipped and stood up again. Seiji didnt chase after her. Instead, he cast [Evolved Mana Barrier] on himself and activated his magic longswords defense-piercing mode, causing his longsword to glow silver. Once again, the zombie girl sheathed her sword, and posed for another powerful attack. Both of them stood still for several seconds. Then, both instantly rushed at each other simultaneously! The battle was decided in just an instant!!! Seijis [Evolved Mana Barrier] was shattered, and a sword slice injury appeared on his arm. A faint red mist started spewing from the zombie girls waist as her upper body slowly slid off and smashed against the floor. Wonderful she spoke again in the same low voice. Seiji turned around and spoke sincerely, You were amazing as well. He had only won due to his magic spells. He knew that he wasnt even slightly close to being an opponent for her if he relied on sword techniques alone. The zombie girl chuckled upon hearing his praise. Then, she stopped moving or making any more sounds. Seiji took a good glance at her. Things will be quite difficult if all the monsters in this castle are on her level. I was only barely able to deal with her after using my evolved form and barrier. If I met a group of opponents just as strong as she was Just thinking about it seemed like a bad situation to him. Arent these characters far too powerful for a romantic comedy story!? Maishi-san, just what type of story did you write!? Matsutani appeared and asked him, Harano-kun, are you alright? Im fine I was just lightly injured. Seiji cast healing magic upon himself. I shouldnt fight by myself. I need to rely on my companions as well, he thought to himself as he canceled his golden form and went back to where the others were waiting for him outside the long corridor. Everyone, Id like to tell you about what just happened. Seiji explained the fight that just occurred to Miyabi and the others. If that zombie girl was one of the main female characters in Legend of the Sengoku Girls, then I figure that theres probably at most five or six more characters with her power level. But if she was only a side character, there might possibly even be a mob Seiji sighed. We need to prepare a plan for combat. Chapter 496 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Everyone continued deeper into the castle. As expected, they met zombie girls again five of them! Seiji gripped his magic longsword tightly and activated its defense-piercing mode, preparing for combat. He wasnt going to fight all five of the zombie girls alone. He would do this together with his companions. Three two one. *Rip!* Seiji and Matsutani simultaneously broke through the paper door and into the wide room. The pudgy middle-aged man tossed out five magic grenades that he earlier prepared! The zombie girls instantly reacted and blocked the grenades with their weapons. *Boom boom boom* There was the sound of simultaneous explosions. Three of the magic grenades had been successfully deflected, while two successfully exploded on the zombie girls! The two zombie girls that took the magic grenade attacks started glowing yellow, and their movements were temporarily sealed. Seiji speedily rushed towards one of them and sliced the zombie girl in half! Whoosh! The chill of steel thrust towards Seiji. It was the spearhead of a long spear. The zombie girl standing next to the sliced-in-half zombie girl was wielding a long spear. She immediately started attacking Seiji after successfully deflecting the magic grenade. Her attacks made her seem like a flowing dragon, and she aimed directly for Seijis head! *Thud!* Her spear was blocked by Seijis [Evolved Mana Barrier]. The zombie girl withdrew her spear and began a new barrage of attacks! Seiji blocked the attacks with his sword and retreated. At the same time, the other two zombie girls that were still capable of movement started attacking Matsutani. Their weapons were dual swords and a naginata. Both zombie girls were extremely fast! The moment they rushed at him, Matsutani activated another spell that he had previously prepared. A large diamond-shaped spell formation instantly appeared on the ground! The dual-sword-wielding and naginata-wielding zombie girls instantly stopped in their attacks and changed to rolling on the ground in an effort to dodge this spell. The next instant, a white demon materialized and transformed itself into a giant hammer that viciously pulverized both zombie girls into flattened pancakes! This scene was quite violent to behold. If living people were flattened like this instead of zombies, this definitely would have been a censored scene! Miyabi and Yuuko used their magical crossbows to shoot at the other zombie girl who had her movements sealed. Although most of their attacks missed, they indeed successfully caused some damage. The magic grenades sealing effect faded and this zombie girl lifted her longbow and shot a swift arrow towards Miyabi and Yuuko! *Clang!* A magical shield sent a blue shielding light around them and blocked the arrow. This shield wielder was Nomura. Nomura, who was still only a college student, had a rather pale face. However, his expression was resolute and he showed no signs of fear. The longbow-wielding zombie girl shot out several arrows in succession! Nomura continued lifting his shield to block the arrows while he did his best to conquer the fear in his heart and solidly stand in front of his two female companions, Miyabi and Yuuko. He didnt budge a step. *Boom!* One magical crossbolt fired by Miyabi managed to successfully hit the longbow-wielding zombie girls head. She was now in a state of enhanced concentration, and the cat ears on her head were stiff and vertical. Her cat eyes shone with a fierce glint that helped her to clearly see her target. *Boom! Boom! Boom!* The second, third, and fourth shots landed Miyabi was able to successfully land four consecutive crossbolts on the zombie girls head! The longbow-wielding zombie girl collapsed on the ground. Immediately thereafter, Matsutanis demon hammer smashed down on the zombie girl! Ya-chan also added in a final attack for its cat onee-san. *Crack!!* Seiji forcefully withstood the spear-wielding zombie girls attacks, losing his barrier in the process as he slew her. All five zombie girls had now perished. His entire team had won unscathed! Beautiful. Everyone did a great job, Seiji gave his sincere praise. The plan theyd come up with was more successful than they had anticipated when they finally put it to use. Nomura and everyone else smiled in delight at their first successful victory as a team. Ishihara-san was so amazing! Her accuracy suddenly went up by so much, Yuuko praised Miyabi. It was just a coincidence We should be thanking Nomura-san for protecting us, Miyabi said. I merely held up a shield and stood still, Nomura stated. The truly amazing ones are the three on the frontlines. Yeah, Harano-kun was mega-cool, and Matsutani-senpai and Ya-chan were cool as well. Yuuko paused for a moment. I feel like the most useless one here is me. Thats right, Hashimoto-san, which is why you should work hard and serve everyone here as a maid! Matsutani acted all seriously about it. Right now, Id like a massage *Pound!* Seiji elbowed the pudgy middle-aged man in the stomach to have him shut up. Youre going a bit overboard with the jokes. Please dont mind him, Hashimoto-san. Yuuko blinked cutely at this. Its okay if he wants a massage from me. However, Im not very skilled at giving massages, so its quite possible I might accidentally use too much force and injure him. The author Yuuko chuckled. Seiji and everyone else were all temporarily rendered speechless. Cough, er, lets stop joking around and continue progressing. Seiji changed the topic. We did a great job just now. But, that doesnt mean that all the upcoming battles will be so easy. Lets all remain on guard. Although those five zombie girls were powerful as well, they werent on the level of the zombie girl that Seiji previously faced by himself. Nor did they have a cape and helmet like she did. Seiji figured that the first one must have been one of the main characters, so there shouldnt be many zombie girls on her level. That helped to reassure him, but he knew that he still needed to remain vigilant. Imai Yoshidas story, I Transformed into a Smartphone in Another World, was a story about how an otaku mysteriously transformed into a smartphone and arrived in another world, just like the title stated. A beautiful teenaged female domain lord who was in dire straits happened to pick him up. This otaku then supported her as her smartphone in expanding her domain and managed to enjoy many gentlemanly benefits. The judges overall review of this story was that There are many problems, but its still overall a fun read. With some careful polishing, it has potential to become quite popular. Natsuya Yoruhana knew absolutely nothing about the novels that had won Thunderbolt Literatures Newcomer Author Awards. She knew that Seiji was currently participating in Thunderbolt Literatures Newcomer Author Awards ceremony tonight. She finally had some free time and was reading online about the light novels that won the awards when she received a call from Shika Kagura requesting her assistance. Natsuya, Hitaka, and Rana immediately went over to the hotels banquet hall that Shika sent them the address of. However, right when they met up with Shika and began trying to cast a spell to save Seiji, a black mist enveloped them! Natsuya then discovered that she was now trapped within a soul realm that had a fantasy world style to it no, she should say that it seemed like a soul realm, but she was unsure what it really was. This is a mystical realm where cluster amaryllis flowers are growing everywhere. This is the place where the Awakened enter when they awaken to their powers. Perhaps someone at the award ceremony Awakened, which got Seiji and everyone else at the award ceremony involved and now we were dragged into this place as well. Hitaka, Rana, stay on guard. Im going to cast a spell to investigate this place. While Natsuya was in the process of casting her spell, numerous skeletons suddenly appeared and attacked! Dont you dare to touch Milady! Meow. The red-haired Spirit-branded Retainer and the cat girl Spirit-branded Retainer fought against the skeletons together. They shattered all the skeletons in less than one minute! Shika simply watched them silently. There was no need for her to even unsheathe her Demon Blade Muramasa. When Natsuya finished casting her spell, she glanced over at the domain lords castle in the distance. Some existence within that castle is interfering with my spell, so Im currently unable to contact Seiji. We need to get rid of whatevers causing the interference first. The four girls immediately set out after confirming their target. A large amount of skeletons appeared from all directions and began attacking them! However, the four girls were just like the main characters of a Dynasty Warriors video game. No matter how many low-level mobs attacked them, they were all destroyed instantly. A gray-clothed individual silently stood on the roof of the domain lords castle and observed the four beautiful girls slicing through the skeletons. Its time for me to leave. Still, even though this experiment wasnt a particularly important one, it still makes me displeased to be interrupted like this. Before I leave, why dont I make things a bit more difficult for them? The gray-clothed individual had such thoughts as they walked off and disappeared into the shadows. Meanwhile, at the Moon Bunny Eatery The restaurant owner who was currently chopping some vegetables in the kitchen suddenly stopped in his movements. He turned around to look at something. His eyes were also flashing with a sharp glint. The next second, a longsword pierced through his chest! Chapter 497 - Leave your cute younger sister to me Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu After experiencing many battles, Seiji and his companions were still completely unscathed. Apart from their combat tactics, careful way of fighting, and luck, there was one other factor: Miyabi Ishihara had indeed become much stronger. Her skill with the magic crossbow her aiming had become incredibly accurate at an unbelievable rate. By the fourth battle, she managed to accurately shoot down a zombie girl that was moving at high speed. By the seventh battle, she was able to make a headshot with every single bolt fired. By the ninth battle, she even became capable of wielding a magic crossbow in each hand, scoring two headshots at once! Nomura did his best and created some magical bolt quivers so that Miyabi could have a continuous supply of bolts for her magical crossbows. This helped to improve Miyabis overall sustained damage and suppression, helping to make this speedily improving magic archer even more powerful than before. Miyabi even successfully headshot many zombie girls that were charging at high speed! With such a powerful archer supporting them from the rear, Seiji who was fighting as the vanguard on the front lines felt that the battles had gotten noticeably easier. To use a game comparison, it was as if the DPS in the back had gotten a wonderful boost! He could now focus more on tanking and protecting everyone. As for why Miyabi suddenly became this powerful? She herself didnt know. She could only tell everyone that when she was firing the bolts that she was able to keep up an excellent state of concentration that somehow managed to help her accomplish such a feat. Everyone could only interpret it as part of the authors power of creation in this realm. However, Seiji personally believed that this was Miyabi Ishiharas true potential. This seemingly ordinary student librarian had been able to summon Ya-chan unknowingly even before this incident that reunited them. He considered Miyabi Ishihara to be an Awakened, one of the Neo Humans! Seijis team entered deep into the castle. When they reached a place that was filled with blooming cluster amaryllis flowers, they managed to scout out a huge number of enemies waiting for them. I detected more than ten zombie girls, including three that are wearing helmets. Matsutani had a very serious expression as he informed everyone. The helmet-wearing zombie girls were the main characters. They only met one other zombie girl with a helmet on their way here. With everyones help, Seiji sprung an ambush and managed to surprise and slay it before it had been able to fight at its full power. However, just Matsutanis scouting alone revealed three main character-level zombie girls waiting for them! It was also possible that there were more that Matsutani was unable to detect and even if there were only three, that would still be a tough enemy to deal with. Everyone fell silent and glanced in Seijis direction. With so many strong enemies waiting for them, Seiji decided upon using a common game tactic: to attract the attention and aggro of only one or a few enemies at a time. Of course, Seiji himself would undertake the most dangerous job here: the person designated as the one who would attract the enemies attention. Seiji smiled to reassure everyone who faced him with worried expressions. I think that well probably be able to find Maishi-san after winning this battle that seems like a final battle. Well, since I feel that anything I say might accidentally raise a flag of some sort, Ill avoid saying anything at all Everyone, lets do this! Not saying anything at all might be even worse than raising flags. Why dont you just say something? Matsutani acted all serious. For example, that youre leaving your cute younger sister to me. Ill make sure to take good care of her. Seijis smile instantly became much darker. His expression didnt noticeably change. However, everyone felt a sudden chill! Matsutani-senpai, I realize that you intentionally said this for me to retort to. However *Pound!* Seiji delivered his iron fist of justice to the top of the pudgy middle-aged mans head. I wont respond only with a verbal retort for anything that goes too overboard! Please understand. I apologize, ribbit Matsutani collapsed on the ground and stuck out all his limbs in midair, seeming like an upside-down frog. Miyabi and everyone else were all rendered speechless by the scene. But right as everyone was still in a speechless state, Matsutani suddenly jumped back up to his feet and looked to the side. Be careful! A sharp arrow had already arrived before Matsutani even finished speaking! [Bullet Time], activate! Thanks to [Bullet Time], Seiji saw an arrow approaching his face. He hurried ducked and dodged this arrow. *Schtick!* The arrow landed in the wall and lodged deeply with an incredible amount of force. Everyone looked in the direction the arrow came from to see a zombie girl who was wearing a black-feathered helmet and holding a longbow. This zombie girl retreated into the shadows in a black mist, and completely disappeared. This zombie girl must be a main character type shes a powerful archer that has the ability to go invisible! Seiji sensed danger. Weve already been discovered. Hurry and retreat! He instantly commanded his small team. Seijis team immediately assembled into their retreating formation. Seiji was the last to retreat and acted as the rearguard to cover everyone elses retreat. Before long, more sharp arrows arrived for them! This time, there were three arrows that shot towards Miyabi, Yuuko, and Ya-chan! Nomura! Seiji blocked the arrow that shot towards Yuuko. Upon hearing Seijis reminder, Nomura activated his magical shields barrier and successfully blocked the arrow aimed at Miyabi. Ya-chan summoned a demon to use as fodder to block the arrow. The demon which received the arrow was heavily injured and greatly weakened. Miyabi counterattacked with her magical crossbow. However, she missed as the longbow-wielding zombie girl once again went invisible. They also saw numerous zombie girls arriving and chasing after them. Increase our speed! Everyone began running at top speed. However, the zombie girls chasing after them were even faster than they were. The distance between them was gradually shortening. More sharp arrows arrived. This time, all three arrows were fired directly at Seiji! Not only that, Seiji also saw a zombie girl who had ring accessories on her helmet rushing towards him while wielding dual swords! Right after Seiji managed to dodge and block the three arrows, the rings helmet zombie girl arrived right in front of him. Heaven-sealing dual sword technique C the Tenth Seal! the zombie girl muttered her attacks name in a low voice as two intersecting blades slashed towards Seiji! Seiji was already prepared for this as he jumped backwards and cast a spell while dodging the attack C [Ice Prison]! The zombie girls body instantly froze in her movements. Seiji then stepped forth again and counterattacked, easily slicing the frozen zombie girl in half at the waist! You have to be resolved to be sliced up yourself if you dare to come attack me by alone. The dual sword wielding zombie girl collapsed on the ground and perished. Seiji continued retreating. The rainstorm of arrows continued, threatening every member of Seijis team. Matsutani-senpai, support Ishihara-senpai and deal with that archer zombie girl! Seiji gave his command in a low voice when they almost reached the location where they would counterattack. Seiji had prepared beforehand for a situation in which they would be chased by enemies too numerous or powerful to handle. Matsutani had set a fixed-location magical trap at a certain location. Once they arrived there, they would be able to counterattack. That invisible archer was far too large of a threat. They had to deal with her during this counterattacking opportunity! Everyone soon reached the location where Matsutanis trap was placed. The zombie girls chasing them entered the effective area of the trap. The hidden magical trap activated! It cast a strong slowing spell on the zombie girls. Seiji who was already in his golden form with [Evolved Mana Barrier] cast on himself took this chance to suddenly attack the zombie girls. He took out one zombie girl with each swing of his sword and began a slaughter! Miyabi prepared both her magical crossbows and Matsutani prepared a spell. Both of them were waiting for the invisible archer zombie girl to show her face. They would immediately attack her once she popped up. Shadow archery technique C May Rain! a low voice uttered the attacks name. A large wave of arrows followed right after! It was incredibly difficult to comprehend how so many arrows were fired from a single bow. Not to mention, each arrow was still aimed so accurately at her targets! Nomura defended against the arrow storm with his shield, Ya-chan summoned numerous demons as cannon fodder, and Seiji focused fully on defense. Miyabi and Matsutani were simultaneously able to locate the archer zombie girl in the midst of the arrow storm. Over there!! Matsutani cast his spell as Miyabi shot her crossbow bolts! *Boom boom boom boom* Matsutanis spell sealed the archer zombie girls movements. Miyabis crossbolts successfully landed as direct headshots, exploding the archer zombie girls face and knocking away her helmet! The archer zombie girl finally collapsed. Nomura successfully blocked all the arrows aimed at Miyabi and Matsutani. All three were uninjured. However Ahh!!! Yuuko screamed out in pain. One arrow just happened to make it through in between Nomuras shielding barrier and Ya-chans demons, piercing through Yuuko! Yuuko was now bleeding bright-red blood that dripped on the ground. It hurts so much The author looked at her own blood as her consciousness became hazy due to the extreme pain. Am I going to die? She collapsed there on the spot. Hashimoto-san!!! Miyabi clutched Yuuko tightly. Nomura was shocked by this scene and his face turned incredibly pale. Matsutani went over to inspect her condition. Ya-chan and Seiji were still in the midst of battling. Get her out of here! Seiji shouted when he saw that Yuuko was injured. Matsutani-senpai, hurry and take her somewhere safer in the back to give her medical treatment! Nomura-san and Ishihara-senpai, go together with them as well and try thinking of anything that you can create with your author powers in this world that will cure Hashimoto-san! Ya-chan and I will stop the remaining zombie girls here. Well meet up with you later hurry and get out of here!!! Chapter 498 - Demon Fox? Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu It was possible to receive actual damage to their physical bodies in this dreamlike realm that wasnt a dream. Miyabi hadnt concretely understood what Seigo Harano meant earlier with those words. She finally truly understood what this meant for the first time when she saw Yuuko Hashimoto being seriously injured. This place was like a dream world, but it wasnt a dream. People could get injured, could feel pain, and could possibly even die! Miyabi couldnt help but turn and take a final look as they left the area of battle. She saw that Seigo Harano and the ghost child Ya-chan were still resolutely battling against the remaining zombie girls. I hope that theyll be alright. She prayed so in her heart before retracting her gaze and following after Matsutani who was carrying Yuuko. They speedily left this area. After putting some distance between them and the battle, Matsutani put Yuuko down on the ground and pulled out the sharp arrow lodged within her body. He used a spell to stop the bleeding. Try using your powers to do something for her! he told Nomura and Miyabi. Nomura tried imagining and creating some magic healing medicine, but failed. Miyabi took a good glance at Yuukos face which was now a ghastly pale white. Miyabi then slowly shut her eyes. She concentrated then concentrated some more to feel her own powers Earlier, when Miyabi was asked how she became more powerful, she had actually lied. She didnt accomplish it unknowingly as she told everyone. Instead, she was able to feel a power within her as she concentrated. As long as she continued to sense and accept this power, she could become even stronger She had such a feeling within her. However, Miyabi had been against becoming stronger. She felt that she would no longer be just an ordinary girl. She was someone who didnt want to become out of the ordinary. She only wanted to be an ordinary girl and have a peaceful life. Yet, she finally truly realized that this way of thinking was too selfish of her. If she wanted to safely return home, she would have to show a sufficient amount of strength first! This was no mystical and fun adventure, this was a real battle for survival! Im sorry, Hashimoto-san. Im sorry, everyone. I wont avoid facing myself anymore. Miyabi was apologetic and resolute as she fully concentrated on accepting the full potential within herself. Matsutani and Nomura saw the cat eared girl begin to glow white. Her skin became incredibly white, and red spiral-shaped seals appeared on her forehead. Her lips and fingernails became brilliantly red, while her cat ears became white instead of black, as well as longer and pointier. Miyabis black cat tail also lengthened, then became white and much furrier. Her entire person now gave off a strong demonic aura. This is a Demon Fox? Matsutani muttered to himself. After the white glow faded and the transformation stopped, Miyabi opened her eyes which were now glowing red. She then reached out and gently placed her palm on Yuukos wound. A white glow enveloped her palm. Mrgh Yuuko began moaning. Moments later, Miyabi retracted her hand. Yuukos injury had completely vanished! This its healed!? Nomura was astonished. The author Yuuko slowly opened her eyes. I what happened? Hashimoto-san, do you still feel pain anywhere? Miyabi asked her. I dont Ishihara-san? Yuuko blinked several times rapidly in surprise at Miyabis new appearance. What happened to you you changed in appearance again? Miyabi smiled in response. Her smile was so alluringly beautiful that even the author Yuuko who was also female lost herself for a moment. She changed from a cat girl into a fox girl does this count as some kind of evolution? Matsutani was watching this scene. I think that its more like a second transformation, Nomura added with his opinion. No matter what, it was a good thing that their companion became stronger. Yuuko was truly grateful after she learned that Miyabi transformed herself and saved her. Where are Harano-san and Ya-chan? Yuuko then noticed that there were two members of their team not present. Theyre still fighting where we were. We need to quickly go back and join them again, Miyabi told her. Hashimoto-san, are you still able to face the idea of fighting? I Yuuko paused for a moment. Im scared but its fine. Lets hurry and return! Her hand was trembling at the prospect, but her expression was resolute. Nomura-san, please focus mostly on protecting Hashimoto-san, Miyabi told him. Nomura nodded and accepted. Then, without saying anything else, everyone immediately returned to where Seiji and Ya-chan were currently battling. *Clang!* Seiji received another direct attack that destroyed yet another one of his [Mana Barriers]. He forced himself to receive this attack in order to slay his opponent. Seiji then immediately retreated in order to dodge the other zombie girls attacks. There were only a few zombie girls remaining. Ill take care of these mobs and then retreat and meet up with everyone else. Just as he was thinking so, a new group of zombie girls appeared! Three of the zombie girls in the new group were wearing helmets. The two walking in front were both wielding sickles with a ball and chain attached at the end. These were unique weapons called kusarigamas 1 ! The helmeted zombie girl in the back was not only wearing a helmet, she even wore a majestic armor. Her weapon was a huge horse-slaying sword no, the proper term was odachi 2 ! Seiji instantly had an ominous premonition when he saw these three zombie girls. The next moment, the chained balls on both kusarigamas came flying at him! Seiji blocked one kusarigama with his longsword. However, he failed to dodge the second, which struck him in the shoulder! It hurt but he was able to bear the pain. The other zombie girls took this opportunity to rush him as well! Seiji could only retreat. The odachi-wielding armored zombie girl speedily rushed towards Ya-chan who was still locked in combat with other zombie girls! Ya-chan Seiji wanted to warn the ghost child, but the two kusarigama-wielding zombie girls started attacking him again. This time, they sent their sickle halves of the kusarigamas flying at him! Seiji speedily swung his sword and forcefully knocked away the two sickles, blocking the attack successfully. dodge! He finally finished the warning that he had tried to say before. However, he was too late. *Shing!* One sweep of the odachi seemed just like a brilliantly shining crescent moon. The demon protecting Ya-chan was sliced in half! Whoa! So scary!! The ghost child rolled on the floor and barely managed to dodge this attack. It then used its hands and feet to speedily scamper away. The odachi-wielding zombie girl chased after Ya-chan. Seiji wanted to go and help out the ghost child, but he himself was currently under attack by numerous zombie girls as well. Just as the odachi-wielding zombie girl reached the ghost child again, a crossbow bolt landed on the masked part of her helmet! Miyabi had arrived. She ran over towards them while shooting at high speed with one magical crossbow in each hand! The odachi-wielding girl used her tremendous sword to block the bolts. She gave up on chasing Ya-chan and instead turned to rush at the person shooting at her! Matsutani who was running right behind Miyabi cast a sealing magic that successfully hit and stopped the odachi-wielding zombie girls movements. However, the odachi-wielding zombie girl roared and instantly dispelled the sealing spell on herself! Not only that, her armor began glowing red, automatically blocking all the magical crossbow bolts! This zombie girl had a personal barrier magic!? Hurry and dodge! Matsutani shouted to Miyabi when he saw that the odachi-wielding zombie girl had a personal barrier magic and was approaching them at high speed. However, Miyabi didnt dodge or run away. Instead, she ran up to the odachi-wielding zombie girl! *Shing!* There was another crescent moon that appeared with one swing of the odachis blade. The fox eared girl was sliced in two No, that was only her afterimage! Miyabi flashed right next to the odachi-wielding zombie girl and performed a whirlwind kick that viciously landed a direct blow right on the odachi-wielding zombie girls head! The beautiful fox girl jumped in midair, causing her white hair and white tail to flow in the wind it was quite a beautiful scene which was etched itself deeply into Matsutanis, as well as the slightly farther away Nomura and Yuukos, minds. *Boom!* The armored zombie girl collapsed on the ground with a deafening noise. The next moment, she backflipped and jumped back on to her feet again! She swept upwards with her odachi at an incredibly high speed! However, once again, she sliced through nothing but an afterimage. Miyabi had ducked and used a low horizontal kick that once again knocked the armored zombie girl onto the ground! The odachi-wielding zombie girl got back up again and used an upward slash followed by a diagonal slash! She still only hit afterimages. The fox-eared girl kicked the zombie girl into the ground for the third time in a row. It was clear that she had the solid advantage in melee combat even against such a powerful opponent! Wow~ Cat onee-san is amazing! the ghost child Ya-chan shouted out joyously. Chapter 499 - Amazing! Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Everyone apart from Seiji was astonished by Miyabis combat strength. After all, he didnt have the free time to spare even a single look in her direction! He was currently locked in fierce combat with the two kusarigama-wielding zombie girls as well as numerous weaker zombie girls. Matsutani entered the battle as well after he recovered from his astonishment, wielding a magic sword. Ya-chan also summoned new demons to continue fighting. At this time, many zombie girls arrived to support the odachi-wielding zombie girl! This battle instantly became chaotic. Matsutani activated the defense-piercing mode of his magic sword and took an opportunity to attack with full force. He broke through the odachi girls protective red barrier and cut off her arm! Miyabi grabbed the odachi that fell on the ground. Her hands glowed white, with the light enveloping the odachi. The weapon turned white as well as if it had been cleansed. The armored girl angrily roared, gathering the red light on her body to her missing arm and forming it into the shape of an arm. Right after that, some black mist appeared and formed a black ethereal odachi! Heavens Heart Odachi Ultimate Technique C Thunders Descent! The armored girl jumped up with her odachi and began whirlwinding the large odachi in wide circles. She sliced towards the fox-eared Miyabi with immense might! *Whoosh* She sliced through only an afterimage yet again. The odachi slammed into the ground with a deafening boom! It truly sounded like a thunderbolt. An explosive blast of wind shot out odachis impact area! Matsutani was forced two steps backward by the powerful gust of wind. Ya-chan who was in the midst of battling some zombie girls was almost blown over by the gust of wind. However, Miyabi was completely unaffected. She stepped forward while wielding the white odachi and swung down in a flash! The armored zombie girls movements completely stopped. The next second, her armor and body fell apart in two clean pieces! She collapsed on the ground. Before Matsutani and the others even had time to be astonished, Miyabi lifted up the odachi again and continued her flash steps and odachi swings! The next moment, three zombie girls collapsed on the ground, sliced in half! Two of them even had their weapons sliced up together with them. Ishihara-san Nomura widened his eyes in surprise at the sight. Amazing Yuuko widened her eyes as well. The ghost child Ya-chan was impressed and whistled. Miyabis mouth arced upwards slightly upon hearing Ya-chans whistle. She lifted up the odachi once again. If only someone could currently take a picture of her current appearance, she would definitely become an instant hit on the internet! Meanwhile, Seiji used [Evolved Telekinesis] to lock down one kusarigama-wielding zombie girls movements. He used this opportunity to quickly slay the other one! He was then about to retreat to avoid the remaining zombie girls group attacks against him. That was when he saw the white-haired fox girl rushing over, slaying for zombie girls in one fell sweep! This scene gave him a large impact as well. Seiji widened his eyes in surprise. Miyabi smiled at him as her eyes glowed. *Shing!!* The other kusarigama-wielding zombie girl broke through Seijis golden telekinetic hand. She swung her weapons sickle half at Seiji yet again! Seiji managed to regain his senses in time to block this blow. Miyabi jumped into the air and brought the odachi down with a tremendous slash that started from her head. This slash cut the other kusarigama-wielding zombie girl cleanly in two straight from the head to the feet! Amazing! Seiji reflexively praised her. Then, the golden boy and the white fox girl fought together as allies. It was as if a tornado had started brewing in the enemies ranks. The zombie girls were all speedily sliced up. Matsutani and the others all felt as if they were watching an action movie or anime scene. The scene was brilliant and wonderful. Not long after, one of Ya-chans demons used a spiritual hammer to flatten the final remaining zombie girl. The battle finally came to a conclusion. Harano-san, are you alright? Miyabi was concerned about his condition. Im alright, thanks to your assistance, Senpai, Seiji responded with a smile. He finally had the time to take a closer look at Miyabis transformation. You transformed from a cat into a fox. Thats quite cute as well no, I should say that youre even more beautiful now. Its fine either way. Miyabi averted her gaze. Im merely using whatever power Im capable of. Something like physical appearance isnt important. Although thats true, beauty is still beauty. I truly believe that Ishihara-san is quite beautiful. Seiji smiled. Can we stop talking about this topic? Lets hurry and go look for Maishi-san. Miyabi forced herself to withstand her embarrassment as she forcefully ended this topic of conversation and began walking. Their team continued onwards without meeting any more zombies or other enemy monsters. After they performed a detailed search of the castle, they found a girl lying in a patch of cluster amaryllis flowers in one of the castle rooms. She was wearing the Sengoku Girls Middle School uniform. She had long brown hair, bangs held in a hairclip, a nice face, a rather flat chest, and black lace stockings Seiji revealed a rather subtle expression upon seeing this rather cute girl. He checked her condition and then tried to wake her up. Mmm The girl slowly opened her eyes. Her gaze stopped on Seiji. Harano-san Even her voice was cute as well. Seijis expression became even more subtle when he heard this voice. Could you be Maishi-san? Thats me! The girl nodded and admitted it. Shousei Maishi had transformed into a trap! Apart from Miyabi and Ya-chan, everyone else revealed a subtle expression upon learning that Maishi had undergone such a transformation. Maishi smiled wryly as he explained what happened to him. Just like Nomura and the other authors, he mysteriously found himself in the setting of his own story. He had now become the main character of his own light novel, with his main characters identity of a trap. He met various characters from his story and experienced some storyline events as well. In the midst of his confusion at what was going on, black mist and cluster amaryllis flowers started appearing. The beautiful school girls in his story all became zombies and then he lost consciousness and knew nothing more about anything else that happened. Maishi really wanted to know what was going on. Seiji started explaining the situation to him. At this time, a familiar voice suddenly spoke in his mind, Seiji, can you hear me? This voice belonged to Natsuya! I can hear you! he immediately responded. Seiji indicated with a hand gesture to Matsutani and the others to wait a moment for him as he walked off a few steps away. Ive finally gotten into contact with you. Are you alright? Natsuya asked concernedly. Im fine. Im currently acting together with the others that have gotten involved in this incident, Seiji answered. Whats currently going on in the real world? When we arrived, the entire banquet hall was filled with a mysterious black mist. Before we were able to even do anything, the black mist suddenly expanded and dragged us inside as well, Natsuya told him. What Seiji was quite surprised to hear this. The student council president had gotten dragged into this realm as well!? Not only that, she just said we, so You and Shuho-san were both dragged into this realm? Not only Hitaka, Rana and Kagura-san are also with me as well. Seijis expression froze over upon hearing this. Even Kirin-san and Shika-chan Were currently fine. Were located in some sort of castle, Natsuya continued. Its a castle that one would find in a fantasy style anime. A fantasy style castle? Seiji immediately figured out that this was likely the setting of Imai Yoshidas story, I Transformed into a Smartphone in Another World! Were you attacked? Yeah Natsuya gave a summary of what happened to her and the other girls with her. They broke through a sea of skeletons and entered the castle. After easily defeating all the monsters in their way, they finally met with a gigantic bone dragon! This bone dragon was the existence that was interfering with Natsuyas communication spell. It was far more powerful than all the cannon fodder monsters added together! It took an incredible effort for the four girls to finally defeat the bone dragon. After that, Natsuya was finally able to communicate successfully with Seiji after making many attempts. Seiji was delighted to hear that Natsuya and the other girls were all uninjured. The next step was for all of them to meet up. But before that You and the others should try to look in the castle for a middle-aged man named Imai Yoshida. Its highly likely that hes in an unusual form, though. Hes most likely turned into a smartphone, or maybe something else entirely. Chapter 500 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu After finishing his mental conversation with Natsuya, Seiji returned to his team. I have a piece of good news and a piece of bad news, he started out with a classical line. The good news is that my adopted younger sister and my friends have come to save me. The bad news is that they all got trapped in this realm as well. Everyone fell silent for a moment. Please allow me to get acquainted with your cute adopted younger sister! Matsutani acted all serious. This is the only request I want fulfilled in my entire life, Harano-kun! With you saying that, Id rather do the opposite, Matsutani-senpai. Seiji gave the pudgy middle-aged man a sidelong glance. Theyre currently inside Yoshida-sans story setting. I already asked them to help locate Yoshida-san. What were going to do now is go and meet up with them. It was good that someone had come to save them. However, the fact that the ones saving them had gotten trapped as well made the situation rather awkward. Shousei Maishi indicated that he would like to finish listening to Seijis explanation of what was going on after several seconds of silence. Ill explain things to you as we walk, Maishi-san. Harano-san, your adopted younger sister is a Spiritual Ability user as well? Nomura asked Seiji a question after they all exited the girls middle school. Yeah. Seiji nodded. You mentioned before that its inconvenient for her to appear in public due to certain reasons? What exactly is that about? Nomura indicated his curiosity. Of course, if its something you cant talk about, forget I asked. Seiji saw that everyone else was now looking at him as well. Due to a reason regarding her Spiritual Ability, its not convenient for her to talk or come into contact with others, Seiji explained. Thats also why she has a rather cold personality towards others. I hope that you all wont mind when you meet her. Could it be that she bears some type of curse? Nomura hazarded a guess. You can understand it that way. Seiji nodded. At first, all the authors had been under the impression that Seigo Haranos adopted younger sister was a weak and sickly girl, which was why it was inconvenient for her to go out. However, the image they had suddenly changed into a girl bearing a curse! Im even more curious about your adopted younger sister now, Harano-kun. Matsutani continued acting all serious. I have a premonition already. My first time meeting her will surely become an excellent memory! I have a premonition already that Senpais first meeting with her will become a terrible memory Please allow her to become a new character in my light novel, adopted Older Brother-sama! I refuse! Also, dont address me in such a fashion! Seiji retorted. I shall do my very best to eloquently describe her cuteness and sexiness, oh adopted Younger Brother of mine! I forbid it! Dont just pretend to be my older brother!! I shall do my absolute best to make her into the most popular younger sister of all in my Cant Sleep with Younger Sister series! She shall become the dream lover (fantasy lover) for all my readers!! Ill never allow it! Ill kill you if you dare do such a thing!! Nomura and the others were all rendered speechless. Harano-san and Matsutani-senpai only got acquainted with each other recently, but theyre already squabbling like a pair of old friends, Yuuko commented. I think that Matsutani-senpais words have too many parts people would want to retort to And as for Harano-san, he seems like a sis-con, Nomura added. Im getting curious about Harano-sans adopted younger sister as well. Im looking forward to see what type of girl she is, Maishi mentioned. Miyabi listened in to their conversation without commenting. However, she was actually quite curious as well. This younger sister of Seigo Haranos had no relation to him by blood. Just what kind of sister was she to make him into such a sis-con? Shika Kagura was waiting quietly. Although she was merely standing, anyone could tell at a glance that she was currently waiting for someone. Not to mention, that someone was incredibly important to her she was simply giving off such an aura around her. Even Natsuya had to suppress the urge to take out her cell phone and snap a picture of the pure and beautiful girl. The matter between Shika Kagura and Seiji Haruta or perhaps it would be better termed as connection, was something that Natsuya knew about. Perhaps Natsuya understood the relationship between Shika and Seiji better than anyone else, since Natsuya knew about Shikas Reapers Curse. Precisely because Natsuya knew about Shika, Natsuya was unable to understand what exactly she felt towards Shika. Natsuya was confused about how she should view her. She wanted to say something to Shika but didnt know what to say. Thus, Natsuya ended up merely observing Shika silently. Why are you always looking at me? To Natsuyas surprise, Shika was the first to speak up. Nothing much Natsuya retracted her gaze. I apologize if I made you feel uncomfortable. Shika looked at Natsuya. Is it because Im incredibly beautiful? Natsuya was rendered speechless. She felt it was rather subtle how Shika made such a statement in such a light tone! Normally, such a phrase would only be said by a total narcissist. However, when Shika made such a statement, it contained no hints of narcissism whatsoever. Shika was simply calmly stating the pure truth. Thats right. Youre so beautiful that people cant help but look at you. Natsuya went along with the reason that Shika provided. Many people are like that. They only look at me because of my physical appearance, Shika stated. In the past, I used to think that this was something meaningless. Used to? Yes, I no longer feel this way because of Brother Seiji. The way she called him Brother Seiji contained an easily noticeable gentleness and softness. Natsuya felt indescribable emotions upon hearing this. Whys that? Natsuya asked reflexively. Shika fell silent for a moment. I dont know how to say it its just that after he entered my life, I started feeling like there was meaning to my beauty. Once again, Natsuya was rendered speechless. She really regretted asking Shika why! The indescribable emotions within her increased in magnitude. She even felt a slight sense of frustration. What do you think, Yoruhana-san? Eh? Youre quite beautiful as well. Shika took a good glance at Natsuyas face. People must often turn to look at you as well what do you feel about this? I dont have any particular feelings about it. Natsuya paused for a moment. But, I dont quite feel that its meaningless, either. Whats the meaning to it, then? Its a good thing for one to be beautiful and appreciated by others thats what I believe. Shika blinked upon hearing this. Then, will you have different feelings if Brother Seiji looks at you compared to when others look at you? Natsuyas heart instantly started beating at a rapider pace. I will feel a little different. Just a little? Natsuya found this question difficult to answer and averted her gaze. Why are you asking about this? She countered with a question of her own. Something flashed in Shikas eyes as she looked directly at the Yoruhana Family daughter. Because I want to know. This sentence sounded quite simple, but also not so simple. Just what exactly do you want to know? Natsuya wanted to ask this out loud, but found herself unable to do so. The two beautiful girls silently looked at each other as the atmosphere around them turned strange. Hitaka Shuho who was watching them didnt understand what exactly happened. However, she was able to sense that something was wrong with the atmosphere. Rana Kirin who was also watching them didnt understand what happened, either. She merely stretched lazily and shook her cat ears while making a mewling sound. The cell phone in the cat girls handsImai Yoshidaalso witnessed this scene. He reflexively controlled the camera in his body that was now a smartphone to take a picture of this scene. As expected of someone as handsome as Seigo Harano. He has such beautiful female friends around him. The middle-aged man couldnt help but inwardly sigh. That was when he suddenly realized: was what hed just witnessed a legendary scene known as a shuraba? Er should I delete this picture, or show it to Harano-san? Chapter 501 - This world is truly unfair Chapter 501: This world is truly unfair Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Seiji guided his companions through the darkness with the seal on his right hand. They eventually arrived at their destination. Just like after they cleared out the Sengoku Girls Middle School, no more skeletons, zombies, nor anything else attacked them as they walked directly to the domain lords castle in the I Transformed into a Smartphone in Another World setting. That was where Matsutani and the others saw several unimaginably beautiful girls. Natsuya Yoruhana? Miyabi recognized her as they were all from the same school. Also Hitaka Shuho as well? Also, thats While Miyabi was busy being astounded, these girls walked up to Seiji and his companions. One of these girls walked up to him and hugged him! Seiji also hugged Shika and gently patted her head. The scene fell silent for a moment. This must be your adopted younger sister, Harano-kun. Please introduce her to me! Matsutani spoke up first. Also, please introduce these others to me as well. Theyll make for excellent light novel characters! Nobody knew quite how they were supposed to respond to Matsutanis statement. However, Nomura and all the other light novel authors silently agreed with Matsutanis last statement. A heroic-seeming red-haired girl, a cute heterochromia cat girl, a beautiful girl with sleek long black hair All these beautiful girls seemed to be quite different, and would make for amazing character templates. They never expected that apart from Seigo Haranos adopted younger sister, all the other people coming to save him would be also be incredibly beautiful girls! Although they were surprised, they all felt like they understoodit was all because Seigo Harano himself was incredibly handsome. Those that were incredibly handsome were on a different level of existence from ordinary people. Koushi Nomura and Shousei Maishi deeply understood this as they were ordinary males. These sisters are all so beautiful. However, the most beautiful one is still my cat onee-san, Ya-chan spoke up. No, I cant compare at all, Miyabi thought to herself. Not even mentioning Genhana High Schools student council president, Natsuya Yoruhana, even the student council vice-president Hitaka Shuho was someone who far surpassed most other girls in physical appearance. Also, Miyabi recognized that cat girl next to them as matching the description of the legendary mysterious middle school student from their combined middle and high school. The cat girl had a cute beauty to her that definitely did the rumors justice. The girl tightly hugging Seigo Harano was obviously his adopted younger sister. Miyabi felt that this girl appeared familiar to her as well. Allow me to introduce everyone Seiji let go of Shika and did some simple introductions for everyone present. When Miyabi got a closer look at Shika Kaguras appearance after the latter stopped hugging Seigo Harano, Miyabi finally recalled that she had indeed seen this girl before in the school library! Shikas incredible beauty and cold aura around her had given Miyabi a deep impression. Kagura-san, please become a character model for my story! I would like to write a new character in Cant Sleep with my Younger Sister based on you! Matsutani energetically spoke up right after Seiji introduced him. Shika looked towards Seiji for an explanation. Seiji had an expression of you can just ignore this person. I refuse, Shika stated those two words calmly before hiding behind her adopted older brothers back. Please reconsider! I heard from Harano-kun that youre also a fan of my light novel, I Cant Sleep when Im Sleeping with my Younger Sister. In order to make my story even better, I sincerely request as the author that you contribute your precious part to improve my story! There was a sharp glint in Matsutanis eyes. And the truth in your heart? Seiji looked at him. I want to use the excuse of character modeling to make this incredibly cute model make all sorts of various poses, hehehe *Pound!* Another iron fist of justice smashed upon the pudgy middle-aged mans head. Ive already warned you about this, Senpai. Ribbit ribbit Everyone was rendered speechless to see Matsutani once again with his back on the ground, imitating a frog. After Seiji finished introducing both sides to each other, he asked Natsuya if they found the author Imai Yoshida. Natsuya indicated towards a blue cell phone that Rana held out. Im Imai Yoshida The cell phone started talking. Yoshida really did become a cell phone! Nomura and the others had rather subtle expressions upon learning this fact. Please remain calm, Yoshida-san. You should be able to return to your real body after we go back to reality. Seiji took the cell phone and told this to Yoshida. I shall do so, Harano-san. Yoshida sighed. Theres no use even if I dont remain calm, after all. Nothing I can do about having changed into such a form. Yoshida mysteriously transformed into a smartphone just like the main character in his award-winning light novel. He also went through his own storys events, which made him feel like he was dreaming. Later, the black mist appeared and he lost consciousness all the way until Natsuya and the others found him. After listening to Yoshidas experiences, Seiji explained what happened to himself and his companions to Yoshida, Natsuya, and the other girls. The next step was for us to return to the Moon Bunny Eatery and have the restaurant owner cast a spell to locate the final person here: Shoutarou Rinura. Then, we need to go look for him. After we find him, we are going to have the restaurant owner cast a spell to return us to our original world Well, that was our original plan. Natsuya, now that you all have entered this realm as well, things have changed. Seiji looked at Natsuya. Whats your thoughts on all this? Natsuya fell silent for a moment. Since that restaurant owners spell successfully located two people already, that proves that his spell is indeed effective. Something flashed in her eyes. Lets just go with your original plan and go locate the final person. Seiji nodded in agreement. And so, everyone started walking towards the Moon Bunny Eatery. On the way, Shika walked right next to Seiji and held on to his large hand. I must have made you worry about me. Seiji smiled at her. Shika didnt say anything in response. She merely gripped his hand even tighter. Seiji then felt that something landed on his back. This familiar sensation was Rana! The cat girl pounced on his back and hugged him tightly. I must have made you worry about me as well, Kirin-san. Meow~ The cat girl rubbed his neck with her face. There was a sharp glint in Shikas eyes when she witnessed this. She edged herself even closer to Seijis body. Meanwhile, Natsuya was walking on Seijis other side. She walked at a distance by which she would be able to easily touch him if she just slightly moved her arm. Im so envious of Harano-kun No, Im jealous, Matsutani, who was walking behind them, spoke in a low voice. This world is truly unfair, dont you agree, Nomura-kun? Why are you asking me? Because of your jealous expression. I showed no such thing! Nomura denied it. Dont deny it. I can smell the scent of jealousy from all over your body! Is there even such a thing!? Youre very jealous of how the handsome guy gets to have so many girls clinging on to him. You have an ordinary appearance and are just a coward inside. You know that youll never be able to become like him, which is why you began to despair and rage, gradually beginning to loathe this cruel world Dont say it like Im turning into some villains backstory! Just admit it, Nomura-kun! Youre just like me, an ugly existence that nobody accepts and who loathes the world. Matsutani acted all serious. Ugly existence, the hell! I dont loathe the world, nor am I someone that nobody accepts!! Nomura retorted forcefully. Nomura now understood what it felt like for Seigo Harano to constantly deal with this strange Senpais antics. To be honest, I am a little jealous, Maishi who was walking next to them interjected. Facing a guy like Harano-san whos so handsome, nice, surrounded by beautiful girls, and seems more like a main character than most light novel main characters, I think that any male would more or less become slightly jealous. I have to admit that hes right. Nomura couldnt help but silently agree. The first time that Nomura saw Seigo Harano, he was astonished at the latters incredibly handsome appearance as well as impressed with Seigos writing ability. He felt that Seigo was an excellent high school author. After getting involved in this incident and interacting with Seigo here, seeing his strength and learning about his personality, not to mention also seeing so many beautiful girls willing to risk their lives to come save him from this strange realm Nomura couldnt help but feel a slightly strange feeling. While Nomura did admire Seigo, and was perhaps slightly jealous as well, more than anything else, he felt that Seigo was simply far too blindingly brilliant. The person known as Seigo Harano seemed just too cool and handsome to him. Nomura took a look at the tall figure walking in front of him. Although were experiencing such a mystical adventure together, its difficult for someone as ordinary as me to become friends with someone as blindingly brilliant as him At most, well probably just be fellow authors that might see each other on occasion for a few chats, Nomura thought to himself. Hmm, I wonder what the women think of him? Nomura glanced over at Miyabi and Yuuko. Chapter 502 - The prince is waiting for you Chapter 502: The prince is waiting for you Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Miyabi didnt have any particular thoughts about Seigo Harano. Before, she might have imperceptibly been thinking a few things about him. However, after she saw Natsuya Yoruhana and the other girls that came to save him, she really stopped having any such ideas at all. Miyabi felt that only girls like the student council president and the others with her were the appropriate ones to be by his side. However, even though she no longer had any thoughts about being together with him, that didnt mean that she didnt feel anything As for what exactly it was that she felt, Miyabi didnt know. Nor did she want to think too deeply about it. Yuuko originally wanted to say something to Miyabi. However, Yuuko felt like she shouldnt say anything after seeing Miyabis expression. Some romances were destined to end before they even had a chance to begin. Everyone walked through the darkness and reached the Moon Bunny Eatery. Seiji opened the door and entered to discover that the store was filled with red mist! Not only that, there wasnt a single customer to be seen. Seiji instantly had an ominous premonition. Everyone, watch out. Things could be dangerous in here. Seiji unsheathed his magical sword. Everyone became vigilant upon hearing him say this. Seiji cautiously walked into the restaurant. He then headed for the kitchen. He saw that the restaurant owner was collapsed on the ground with a long sword stabbed straight through his chest into the ground! Owner Seiji walked up to inspect the situation. The handsome middle-aged restaurant owner had a blank expression and wasnt breathing. He had also stopped moving it was quite obvious that he had died. Who did such a thing!? Seiji looked towards the longsword that pierced through the restaurant owner. This longsword had a golden hilt that was etched with beautiful carvings. A red gem was also embedded on the hilt, making it seem rather extravagant. Seiji called Yuuko over and asked her to take a look at this sword. Yuuko looked it over carefully before shaking her head. Ive never written about or imagined such a sword. I dont think that its something from my story. Then it must be from Shoutarou Rinuras story. Something flashed in Seijis eyes. Perhaps it was a character from Rinuras story, or Rinura himself that came here. Or perhaps it was the true perpetrator! Seiji felt that this incident likely had a hidden perpetrator behind it all. From the very start, Seiji didnt feel like Shoutarou Rinura was the cause of this entire incident. Seiji felt more like the middle school student author Rinura was just another victim that someone else took advantage of. As for who would take advantage of Rinura, and what their objective was, Seiji didnt know. Seiji simply felt that it seemed far more likely that there was a hidden perpetrator rather than Shoutarou Rinura being the one who intentionally caused all this. Well, the truth of the incident wasnt so immediately important right now. Of immediate importance was Hashimoto-san, please try using your author powers of creation and try reviving the restaurant owner. The restaurant owner wasnt a real person. He was simply a character from a light novel. Yuuko Hashimoto, who was the author of that light novel, might be able to revive the restaurant owner. That was what Seiji was thinking when he reached to pull out the sword piercing through the restaurant owner. Just as his hand touched the swords hilt, the sword suddenly began glowing a blinding white! The seal on Seijis right hand also began to glow as well. The same dizzy feeling from the earlier locator spell came upon him. Seijis consciousness became hazy as he sank into a mysterious realm and felt even more like he was imperceptibly learning something Whats the matter, Harano-san? Yuuko noticed that something seemed off about the situation and asked him. Seiji didnt reply. Shika and Natsuya, who both noticed this situation as well, became tense. However, before they could do anything, Seijis expression returned to normal. Its nothing Im fine, Seiji told them. At this moment, a black mist was emitted from the restaurant owners body before it quickly evaporated. Thank you. Seiji was truly grateful to that mysterious existence. That existence had helped him yet again before it departed from this place. The restaurant owner is no longer with us. However, theres no need to worry. I already know how to locate Shoutarou Rinura as well as how to escape this realm, Seiji told everyone who was assembled in the restaurant. He then indicated towards the golden longsword in his hand. This was the weapon that murdered the restaurant owner. The murderer was unable to take it away because the restaurant owner forcefully kept it here by casting a spell upon it. This sword in tandem with the seal on my hand is capable of locating Shoutarou Rinura. After we find Rinura, I can use this sword to cast a spell that will open up a portal back to our original world Basically, we can all return to reality that way. Who or what exactly was this restaurant owner? Natsuya inquired. I only know that hes a powerful and friendly existence, but Im unsure as to the specifics. Seiji slightly shook his head. The restaurant owner was actually possessed by this existence that gave us its assistance. This existence has left this place now. Even if Hashimoto-san can resurrect the restaurant owner, it wont be the same one. The murderer most likely attacked him in order to prevent us from locating Shoutarou Rinura. Yet despite the fact that he was ambushed, he still left his spells behind for us. He deserves our sincere gratitude. Seiji looked in the kitchens direction. Its highly likely that things will be quite dangerous in Rinuras story setting. Everyone, we need to make our final preparations. The restaurant was still safe for the time being. They didnt need to worry about skeletons or any other enemies popping up, so they could rest and prepare here. Miyabi tried to power up her summoned ghost child, Ya-chan. Nomura tried his hand at creating stronger magical weapons and equipment for everyone. Yuuko did her best to create anything at all apart from omelet rice. Maishi who was currently stuck as a trap character as well as Yoshida who was currently a smartphone both tried their best to use the authors power of creation in this realm. However, they both failed. Matsutani wanted some more curry rice and went to make it for himself in the kitchen. Natsuya inspected the golden longsword. Can you tell anything about it? Nothing I cant discern anything about it at all. Natsuya shook her head and returned the longsword to Seiji. Seiji gripped the longsword and looked it over. He was able to faintly detect the power within it. It felt like a heros holy sword to him. To receive a heros sword from this restaurant owner who used to be a hero in another world yep, it seemed like such a classic scene to him. When he thought this, some passionate game music began playing in Seijis mind. He impulsively wanted to lift the longsword high up in the sky! However, he managed to restrain himself. Natsuya and the others were looking at him. They were all under the impression that he was trying to sense something from within the sword. None of them realized that Seiji was actually currently thinking just like a chuunibyou. Lets go fight the demon king all together! Although such a scenario was incredibly clich, a classic was still a classic. Classics had their own charisma. After everyone rested and finished their preparations, the hero Seiji led their expedition yet again. Once again, they passed through the darkness to find a palace! This palace was gold and white. It had extravagant carvings and was brightly lit by torches despite the dark surroundings. It was an incredibly opulent sight. The palace guards standing out front noticed Seiji and the others and immediately ran over. There were two palace guards who wore light armor and held long spears. They both appeared like normal humans rather than skeletons or zombies. Seiji reminded his companions to remain vigilant while he silently gripped his weapon tightly. The two palace guards ran up to them and stopped a few steps away, looking over Seijis party. I recognize them! Matsutani whispered to Seiji. Both of them are people that were attending the award ceremony. People that were attending the award ceremony? Seiji raised his eyebrows in surprise. Youre certain about this, Matsutani-senpai? Im one hundred percent certain. Although I dont know their names, I definitely saw them at the award ceremony! The pudgy middle-aged man was confident of this. May I ask your names? a palace guard who had short brown hair spoke to them politely. Something flashed in Seijis eyes. Im Seigo Harano. Seiji chose to answer. Seigo Harano correct? Indeed. The brown-haired guard glanced over at him before looking at everyone else. Seiji indicated to Nomura and the others that they should give their names. Nomura, Miyabi, Yuuko, and Maishi all gave their names. The brown-haired guard looked at the other palace guard and communicated nonverbally with him. They both nodded at each other before looking at Seijis party again. Welcome. His Highness the prince is currently awaiting your arrival. The brown-haired guard smiled and welcomed them. Chapter 503 - The Undying Indestructible Avenger Chapter 503: The Undying Indestructible Avenger Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu His Highness the prince could you be referring to Shoutarou Rinura? Seiji inquired. Thats not him. However, His Highness stated that you were highly likely to mention this name, the brown-haired guard responded. His Highness told us to welcome you into the palace when you arrive. Please follow me. Seiji looked at the palace guard. I would like to ask your name, as well as the name of the person next to you. Eh? Whys that? Because I feel like Ive seen you somewhere before. The brown-haired guard revealed a confused expression. He exchanged glances with the other guard. Neither of us remember ever meeting you before, sir. You must have mistaken me for another person. You truly dont remember ever seeing me before? Seiji asked another question. Indeed, Ive never seen you before Please dont pay any attention to us. His Highness is still waiting for us. Please follow me into the palace. What if we refuse to enter? Why would you refuse? Arent you all here to meet with His Highness? The guard frowned. We indeed wish to meet with this prince of yours, but we dont want to risk entering a palace filled with unknowns, Seiji told him. Thats why, I apologize beforehand, but please tell His Highness that we would prefer to meet with him outside of the palace. I hope that he can acquiesce to this request. How preposterously impudent! The brown-haired guard was angered by Seijis request. The other guard had an expression of obvious displeasure as well. The atmosphere immediately became tense. However, the guards merely glared at Seiji and the others for a while before they turned around and left. They didnt seem like they were going to attack. After the guards left, Seiji discussed what just happened with Matsutani and the others. Matsutani remained adamant that he couldnt possibly have been wrong. These two guards were exact match for two people that he saw at the award ceremony. In that case, they came up with two theories. Either Rinura created characters that were completely identical to all the award ceremonys attendees, or these two people were real people that completely forgot about their identities in reality due to currently being under Rinuras control. Seiji felt that the second theory was more likely. Everyone else agreed with him on this. It seemed highly possible that all the people present at the award ceremony were in that palace in such a condition. If they started fighting with everyone, they would have to hold back. After all, none of them wanted to kill a real person. As for the most important person of all, just where was Shoutarou Rinura and what condition was he in? Was that prince the guards mentioned really not him? Confused, everyone decided to wait to see what would happen. A few minutes later, a procession of people walked out of the palace towards Seijis party. This time, it wasnt only Matsutani. Seiji, Nomura, and the other authors all recognized the people that came out as well. Editor Yoshizawa! Head Editor Hattori! The male and female hosts for the award ceremony! All these people were wearing extravagant clothing. It made them seem like members of the nobility. The most attention-grabbing person of all was a youth with blonde curly hair who walked in the middle. He wore the most extravagant red and gold clothing of all. He had a dark-red cape and a silver longsword attached to his waist in a white scabbard. He appeared incredibly handsome, and his dark blue eyes seemed fierce and spirited. This was the prince? Seiji and the others watched the blonde curly haired youth who seemed like the Prince approach them together with the award ceremony attendees. The blonde curly haired youth faced everyone and spoke first, My name is Adnan Andos Arlosis, the Losis Kingdoms First Prince. According to what you all know, Im the main character of Shoutarou Rinuras light novel, The Undying Indestructible Avenger.'' Seiji and the others were all rendered speechless by this unexpected introduction. I need to make it quite clear that Im no fictional character. You can understand me as a human from a parallel world, Adnan told them all. I dont know why I appeared here in this world of illusions. At first, I thought that I was dreaming. However, I later discovered that the existences here were real At any rate, your groups goal should be to leave this world of illusions and return to your original world, am I correct? Yes. Seiji admitted this. My goal is the same as yours. I wish to return to my world. Adnan looked at Seiji. In order to do this, I require your groups assistance. What assistance could we give? In just a while, this entire world of illusions will begin collapsing. At that time, I need to concentrate on creating a connection to return to my original world. During this process, I need all of you to protect me. Please explain in more detail. Seiji felt that there was far too much he didnt know about what was going on. Its difficult to explain in detail because I dont really know much myself, either The blonde-haired prince paused for a moment. To roughly explain, this world of illusions was created by Shoutarou Rinura, who acts as a host for my spirit. Hes the foundation for everything that was created here. However, he is unable to bear the burden required for creating this world, so this world wont remain stable for much longer. I expect that all of you have already met undead such as skeletons. Those monsters are the products of this world of illusions becoming unstable and losing its order. The undead are the products of chaos. Currently, if it wasnt for me maintaining the order of this world, it would already be completely filled with those creatures of chaos. In just a short while, Shoutarou Rinura will reach his limit and will no longer be able to maintain this world, causing this world of illusions to begin collapsing. Thats when Ill finally be able to return to my own world. However, at this time, large amounts of undead creatures of chaos will be produced. I require your protection so that I can safely leave this world. Everyone exchanged awkward glances with each other upon hearing all this. So, if we do as you request, that will put us in danger, wouldnt it? Seiji slightly furrowed his eyebrows. Indeed. However, I helped you all to protect these people. You owe this favor to me for doing such a thing. Adnan indicated towards Editor Yoshizawa and the other award ceremony attendees standing around him. Seiji glanced over at Saki to see that the female editor had a blank expression and was merely standing there doing nothing. What happened to all of them? They were already in this condition when I arrived and saw them, Adnan explained. Unless I give them identities and commands in this world of illusions, they wont act at all, just like puppets. If it wasnt for me, they would have been swallowed up by the chaos long ago. Is there any way for you to prove the veracity of your words? I can immediately stop maintaining the order in this world. A large amount of undead will immediately appear here, and even all these people will become undead as well. Is that what you wish to see? Everyone remained silent for a moment. I apologize. I wasnt intending to make it sound like I wanted to use these people as hostages. However, theres not much time left, and Im unable to give you all an explanation Adnan sighed. I only want to return to my own world I still have things I must accomplish there. Could that be revenge? Yes. Thats the only meaning left in my life now. Shoutarou Rinura from your world was able to witness my experiences. He wrote them into a light novel and won a Gold Award in your world thats something Im furious about. The blonde-haired prince now had a grim and dark expression. Of course, I know that he didnt do it to intentionally enrage me. Its a mysterious power from your world, perhaps a godlike existence, that played such a terrible joke on me. After all of you return, inform Shoutarou Rinura for me that he needs to immediately stop writing about my life experiences! My life isnt something that hes allowed to use for the amusement of others!! All the light novel authors felt like their ears were about to go deaf from the volume of his angry roar. You said that he is a host for your spirit isnt there a way for you to tell him this directly? I already gave him my message. However, I think that he wont be able to remember my message to him in his current condition. Alright. Seiji nodded in agreement. After we return to our real world, I shall tell him what you said. You believe in me now? Adnan looked at Seiji. To be honest, its quite difficult for me to trust you so quickly. However, I believe that the emotions you expressed just now were real. Seiji sighed. He then turned to look at his companions. What are all of your opinions? Chapter 504 Its a trap! Nobody said such a thing. Everyone found it difficult to come to any immediate conclusions about what the blonde curly-haired prince told them. We should ask about that sword, Natsuya spoke up. Seiji nodded and showed Prince Adnan the golden sword that they retrieved from the restaurant owners body. Do you recognize this sword? Adnan glanced over at the sword. This is a sword from the armory in the palace why is it in your hands? Seiji explained the situation to Adnan. I wasnt the one who did it. I wanted all of you to come as quickly as possible rather than prevent your arrival. I would never do such a thing. Adnan furrowed his eyebrows. Someone must have stolen this sword and used it to attack your companion. Earlier, I had a faint feeling that someone was spying on me. However, I was unable to find anyone, nor did I find any traces of anyone. But now, Im certain that I wasnt merely hallucinating. There really was a concealed individual around here spying on me! However, I no longer sense that feeling of being spied upon. My guess is that this unknown individual must have been injured by your companions counterattack. The unknown individual most likely left this world already. Still, its also possible that theyre still around. We must remain vigilant. A powerfully sharp glint appeared in the blonde curly-haired princes eyes. This unknown individual is most likely the cause behind everything that happened here! I dont know what their goal is, or what else they intend to do But I swear in the name of the Arlosis Family that if this person who dared to make such a fool out of me ever appears before me, I shall exert my full power in killing them!! He spoke in an incredibly vicious tone that caused everyone present to feel a tangible chill run down their spines. Right after this, Adnan seemed to suddenly detect something as he looked towards the black mist off in the distance. Theyre coming. Seiji and the others also looked in the same direction, only to see some white skeletons! The skeletons continuously walked out of the black mist. There were soon too many to even count. This world is almost about to collapse, so the creatures of chaos are appearing Come! Into the palace! Adnan indicated for everyone to follow him into the palace. Editor Yoshizawa and the other award ceremony attendees followed after him. Everyone looked at Seiji. Seiji nodded and took the lead in following after Adnan. A large number of skeletons chased after them! Everyone speedily ran into the palace. The blonde curly-haired prince then waved his hand, causing the heavy palace door to automatically close and lock itself. The closer this world gets to completely collapsing, the smaller the radius of the circle of order that Ill be able to maintain. Currently, I can still block them from entering the palace, but that wont last much longer. Adnan faced everyone. As you can see for yourselves, this is how the situation is Please believe in me! I need all of you to assist me. Once again, everyone looked towards Seiji. Seiji noticed this and knew that he had to make a choice here. Seiji could either agree and promise to help Adnan, which meant braving danger to protect him. Or, Seiji could choose not to believe Adnan which probably meant fighting Adnan immediately right now. After he carefully considered the two options, Seiji slowly spoke, Alright. Seiji decided to believe in Adnan. Inside the palaces banquet hall. This was an extravagant, golden, and opulent location decorated with exquisite artwork. The paintings and sculptures hanging on the walls and ceiling were wonderful. It was a pity that nobody currently had the time to enjoy the breathtaking sight. Editor Yoshizawa, Head Editor Hattori, and all the other award ceremony attendees were gathered here. Seiji had Nomura and the others, as well as Adnan (who represented Shoutarou Rinura) place their hands on himself before Seiji picked up the golden longsword and concentrated. The seal on Seijis right hand began to glow white. The longsword started glowing as well, growing brighter and brighter. Approximately ten seconds later, the longsword was now so blinding that it appeared to be a sword completely made out of light. A faintly visible mystical spell formation appeared around the sword. Open! Seiji shouted loudly as he forcefully swung the sword, leaving behind a pure white trail in midair! This white trail gradually expanded and formed a large white void hole. The blonde curly-haired prince commanded the award ceremony attendees to enter this hole which led them back to the real world. Adnan then cast a spell that erected several solid walls which completely encased the portal back to Seijis world. After Adnan was able to leave this world safely, the magic spell creating these walls would automatically be canceled, allowing Seiji and the rest to return to their world. Until then, they had to do a good job protecting the prince from coming to any harm. The first layer of defense consisted of Nomura, Miyabi, Yuuko, Maishi, and Yoshida. According to Adnans explanation, the authors had all acted as support in constructing this world of illusions, which was why they all had the power of order which could defend against the chaos. After this world began collapsing, Adnan gave over all his remaining power over order to Nomura and the other authors, telling them all that they needed to maintain the stability of the banquet hall. Any creatures of chaos that forced themselves into the banquet hall would be dealt with by the second layer of defense, which consisted of Seiji, Natsuya, Shika, Hitaka, Rana, and Matsutani. If everything went smoothly, nobody would be injured. But if things didnt go so smoothly Until the very last moment before the world started completely collapsing, Adnan did his best to teach Nomura and the other authors how to use the power of order in this world. Seiji, Natsuya, and the others quietly observed them. Do you really believe that hes a human from another world? Natsuya whispered to Seiji. I believe him, even though I dont have any concrete evidence, Seiji replied. How about you? Its quite difficult for me to believe. But, it doesnt seem to me that hes lying Its still very hard for you to accept, right? Indeed. Natsuya nodded ever so slightly. Seiji chuckled. It is indeed inconceivable for there to really be people from another world. Its only normal for it to be difficult to accept. As for me, perhaps Im the highly open-minded type since Im an otaku. After all, Ive already seen so many other worlds! Seiji flashed a shiny expression. Natsuya didnt know how to respond to this for several seconds. If he truly is a person from another world, then the spell that managed to summon him to this realm is incredibly frightening. Natsuya sighed. A spell that was capable of summoning someone from another world meant that it was capable of affecting multiple dimensions! While the ability to move between dimensions was an incredibly common and clich event in light novels as well as anime and manga, it was actually quite a serious topic if one seriously thought about it in a real-world situation, just like revival of the dead. It does have its scary factors, Seiji agreed. But, if you dont think about the negatives and focus on the positives Seiji paused for a moment. I think that this dimensional summoning spell is actually quite romantic. Romantic? Yep. Being able to meet with someone from another world is quite romantic, isnt it? Natsuya tilted her head slightly as something flashed in her eyes. For example, I if I used such a spell to summon the male or female lead of Brother Monogatari so that I was able to actually meet them and talk to them, I think that would be amazing, Seiji stated. He then turned to look at Shika who was next to him. What do you think, Shika-chan? I think that would be wonderful as well. Shika nodded in agreement. Seiji smiled. Actually, he really wanted to say something else instead. But, the truth in his heart was just too awkward for him to sayI think that it was quite romantic how Im actually a person from another world who traveled across dimensions to meet all of you That was just too difficult for him to say out loud. Natsuya blinked at this. If I only think of the positives I suppose youre right If I have the ability to summon someone from another world, Id summon a female elven beauty whod fall in love with me at first sight! a serious-sounding voice spoke up behind them. This voice belonged to Matsutani. I dont believe that theres any elven beauties out there that will fall in love with you at first sight, Senpai, Seiji retorted. Shush! Thats my romantic dream. The pudgy middle-aged man waved his hand. Even if its not an elven beauty, any beautiful woman from any species will do as well. My only requirement is that she falls in love with me at first sight. I think that being able to summon with such strangely specific requirements will be incredibly difficult Besides, if falling in love with you at first sight is the only requirement, wont beautiful women from our world work for you as well? Seiji continued commenting about Matsutanis statements. Theres no such thing as a beautiful woman in our world who will fall in love with someone like me at first sight. Ive long since realized this. The pudgy middle-aged man averted his gaze. Seiji fell silent for a moment. Senpai I apologize. He sincerely expressed his apology. Why are you apologizing!? Cant you comment on this sentence of mine somehow, you bastard!? Chapter 505 - With this team, I can… Thanks to Adnans teachings about how to use the power of order, Shousei Maishi successfully used the power of order to cancel his transformation as a trap character and return to his original form, an office worker wearing a suit. Imai Yoshida similarly succeeded in canceling his transformation. He transformed from a blue cell phone into his original self, a middle-aged man wearing a jacket and eyeglasses. Miyabi could have returned to her original form as well. However, Adnan recommended that she maintain her Demon Fox form until the end as this would improve her overall power level. Right after that, this world began to completely collapse. Everyone heard a tremendous thunderous explosion at this moment. They saw many dimensional tears appearing in the banquet hall! The blonde curly-haired prince waved his hand and wiped away the dimensional tears. He then lifted his hands and made an action that appeared like he was ripping something in midair. Crack crack crack The center of the banquet halls extravagant ceiling slowly tore apart to reveal a large black void hole. There were numerous red dots of light swirling around in this hole. Now, I need to completely concentrate on casting the spell that will allow me to return to my original world Ill be counting on all of you to protect me, he stated sincerely to everyone. He then pointed towards Miyabi and the other authors. Miyabi and the other authors immediately began to glow red as they received the final remnants of the power of order that Adnan possessed in this world. Then, Adnan glanced over at Seiji one final time before he closed his eyes. A black light then began emitting from Adnans body that formed into a faint line which gradually started reaching for the void hole in the ceiling. Boom!! The banquet hall door was busted open, numerous skeletons rushing in at once! Miyabi was the quickest to react. She waved at the banquet hall door, instantly fixing it with the power of order. Seiji, Natsuya, and the others defended against the onslaught of skeletons. They were soon able to defeat all the skeletons. Nomura and the other authors also began working on maintaining the stability of the banquet hall with the power of order. However, the calmness was only a short respite. Numerous dimensional tears appeared yet again in the banquet hall together with another thunderous explosion! Miyabi and the others were forced to concentrate on fixing the dimensional tears first. This immediately caused a large number of skeletons to break through the banquet hall door as well as the walls! Behind the skeletons were armored zombie knights as well as zombie girls wearing school uniforms! Seiji, Hitaka, and Ranathe three Spirit-branded Retainersacted as the vanguard on the frontlines. Shika, Matsutani, and the ghost child Ya-chan acted as the midline support for the frontline. Natsuya acted in the rear by herself, supporting everyone. With two reliable warriors like Hitaka and Rana supporting him, as well as Shika and Natsuya backing him up, Seiji felt that battling here went incredibly smoothly. First, they focused on decreasing the number of skeleton mobs, which were the weakest and most numerous. Then, they slew the zombie girls, and finally defeated the zombie knights. Seijis team was as unstoppable as a flowing river! I can reach Challenger rank with such a team behind me! Cough, I should stop getting sidetracked. This was only the second wave of enemy monsters. The most dangerous stuff would definitely come after. A new enemy troop type appeared in the third wave of enemy monsters: magic crossbow-wielding zombie soldiers! These enemies evidently came from Nomuras story setting. These soldiers posed little threat by themselves. However, they were incredibly numerous and quite dangerous in large numbers when they all focused fire. They became the top priority to eliminate. A battle-hammer-wielding minotaur zombie boss monster appeared in the fourth wave of enemy monsters! This was one of the guests in the Moon Bunny Eatery: the strongest Beastman in that world. This minotaur zombie wielded its battle hammer with astonishing might and attack power! However, its speed was relatively slow and its movements easily predictable. Seiji and Rana teamed up and managed to defeat it with just the two of them. The fifth wave of enemy monsters contained large amounts of enemy zombie knights that were riding skeleton horses! They posed a threat due to their high-speed charges, but were otherwise actually quite easy to deal with. The sixth wave of enemy monsters contained a small magical mecha as a boss monster! This magic mecha was equipped with all sorts of magic spells and weapons. It possessed both great attack and defense power. Seiji and Hitaka combined to slice off its left and right legs. Natsuya cast a powerful attack spell after it was immobilized to explode the magic mecha apart. The seventh wave contained a zombie elf wielding a longbow, a zombie warrior wielding a greatsword, a zombie samurai wielding a katana, and a zombie mage wielding a mage staff! All of these were characters that appeared as Moon Bunny Eaterys guests! They were all powerful warriors in that story. Seiji faced the zombie warrior, Hitaka faced the samurai, Rana faced the elf archer, while Shika, Matsutani, and Ya-chan combined their efforts to kill off the mage first. The three then helped out Rana, Hitaka, and Seiji, speedily defeating these bosses! The eighth wave contained a large magic mecha, a bone dragon, and countless zombie girls The ninth wave contained three bone dragons, a large amount of magic crossbow zombie soldiers, and a large amount of zombie knights The tenth wave contained two large magic mechas, as well as large amounts of magic crossbow soldiers, knights, zombie girls, and seven or eight customers from the Moon Bunny Eatery The eleventh wave Seiji and the others got stuck in endless battles. Meanwhile, Miyabi and the other authors felt that they were about to reach their limit. The worlds collapse became more and more severe. The power of order they were using was growing weaker by the second. They were no longer able to take care of all the dimensional tears, and dangerous dimensional tears kept accumulating in number. If the number of dimensional tears surpassed a certain limit, the entire banquet hall would instantly collapse, and everyone here would be swallowed up by chaos! However, Adnan still hadnt successfully left yet. Miyabi looked towards the blonde curly-haired prince to see that he was almost entirely covered in black mist now. The light connecting him to the void hole in the ceiling was so powerful that it even seemed solid it seemed like he was almost completely ready. But, they still might not be able to hold out for long enough! Just as she was worrying so, Miyabi suddenly sensed that the power of order suddenly lost one of its pillars of support. Yuuko Hashimoto had collapsed. She had been seriously injured earlier during the search for Shousei Maishi, so now, she was the first one unable to withstand the mental burden anymore as she spent herself entirely and collapsed! Hashimoto-san! Nomura shouted. There was no response. Maishi, who was the closest to where Yuuko collapsed, reflexively wanted to go and check on her condition. Dont be distracted by anything! Continue stabilizing this space with the power of order! Miyabi commanded him. The most important thing right now is to protect this space!! Maishi instantly stopped in his movements, nodded, and went back to focusing on using the power of order. Since Yuuko had collapsed, that meant even more pressure on the remaining authors. Miyabi was beginning to feel a headache. Seiji and the others were too busy dealing with the endless amounts of enemy monsters to come help them. And even if they did have the free time, they didnt have the ability of the power of order that the authors did in this world, which was the only ability that could fix the dimensional tears. Not long after, Yoshida was no longer able to bear the mental burden and collapsed as well. Following him was Nomura. He said Im sorry before being the third to collapse. Miyabi felt her head beginning to pound with intense pain. Her vision became hazy as well. She gritted her teeth and did her best to hang on, fixing the dimensional tears. A moment later, she saw Maishi suddenly kneel on the ground before collapsing as well. Miyabi was now the only author with the power of order still standing. Her headache became even fiercer, and her entire body was now trembling. Goodbye, cat onee-san The ghost child Ya-chan who was currently fighting on the frontlines turned around to look back at her and said goodbye with a smile before it transformed into a mist that disappeared. Seiji saw this and hurriedly turned to look behind him. He saw that apart from Miyabi, everyone else from the authors defense line had collapsed! It also seemed evident that Miyabi was at her limits. Is this no good? Am I going to have to load? Just as he began to think this, he suddenly heard Prince Adnan speak up, Thank you all everyone from another world The black mist enveloping the blonde curly-haired prince suddenly evaporated and revealed a middle school boy insteadShoutarou Rinura. At the exact same time, the magic walls sealing off the portal back to Seijis world vanished. Mission complete! It was now time to retreat. Natsuya! Seiji glanced towards the president who was also looking in his direction. Both of them nodded at each other. This was the time to use their ultimate ability. [Mana Exchange]to power both of them up! Their Mana became deeply interconnected through this, further increasing both their power levels. Seiji felt himself heating up inside as if something was boiling. This burning sensation wiped away all his fatigue, replacing the fatigue with a seemingly endless amount of power! The power showed in his physical appearance. His golden form became even more extravagant, and mystical spell formations appeared all around him that kept glittering. Golden trails followed after him wherever he moved, making it seem like Seiji had grown a pair of golden wings. As for Natsuya, she was enveloped in a dark-red light containing all sorts of tiny spell formations and complex runes. It appeared as if she had put on an extravagant mage robe. Natsuya speedily uttered an incantation and made a seal to cast a large-scale AOE attack spell Spell of Destruction, Infinity Edge! Three circular spell formations appeared and began shooting large amounts of red mystical blades. It was as if a red thunderstorm had descended upon all the monsters in the banquet hall! Most monsters were instantly destroyed by this powerful AOE attack spell. However, a few powerful ones were able to survive. Seiji attacked the remaining monsters, transforming into a high speed, high attack streak of golden light that could barely be seen flashing between the monsters. He slew all the remaining monsters! With the mage providing AOE magic and the warrior providing melee finishing blows, just the two of them managed to suppress all the enemy monsters. Now! Take Nomura-san and the others back to reality! Chapter 506 Matsutani was the first to retreat. He carried the unconscious Imai Yoshida and ran into the void portal. Shika carried Yuuko, Hitaka managed to carry both Maishi and Nomura by herself, and Rana dragged Rinura through the portal and returned to reality. Finally, Seiji grabbed Miyabi and rushed out of the void portal together with Natsuya, escaping this completely collapsing world in time Everyone in the award ceremony banquet hall woke up again. The award ceremony attendees were rather confused at how much time had seemingly elapsed without them realizing it, which caused a commotion. Several hundred people collectively fell unconscious for several hours! However, not a single person among them was injured, poisoned, robbed, or anything like that. How were they supposed to interpret such an event? The host, Thunderbolt Literature, had no experience in dealing with such an abnormal event, either. At any rate, it was obvious that it would be necessary to report this to the police. Also, the remaining parts of the award ceremony would still continue. After all, the preparations had all been completed beforehand. However, many people didnt want to stay here at a place where something so strange had occurred. Most of the attendees left. Those that remained included Thunderbolt Literatures employees, people that had especially close relationships with the editing departments employees, people that wanted to wait for the police to arrive, and some rather foolhardy individuals that wanted to enjoy a free meal and participate in the random drawing for prizes at the end of the ceremony. As for those that knew what really happened Natsuya, Hitaka, Rana, and Shika all left after they confirmed that there were no longer any problems remaining. Seiji, Miyabi, and the other authors remained at the award ceremony. They ate some food and chatted with each other. Shoutarou Rinura was rather fatigued. He was able to mostly recall what happened during the period of time that Prince Adnan took over his body. Rinura also obediently accepted when Seiji told him the message from Adnan to stop writing the princes story into a light novel. Some time later, the middle school student Rinura received a phone call from his family and went back together with them. Matsutani grabbed the largest plate he could find and filled it with steak, sushi, liver, barbequed meat, crabs, and all sorts of delicacies. He ate to his fullest. Seiji and the others were rendered somewhat speechless upon seeing how their senpai of an author ate. Seeing Matsutani-senpais appetite makes one wonder if anything just happened at all. Nomura sighed. He must have all sorts of similar experiences since hes a Spiritual Ability user Maishi commented. Even if one is a Spiritual Ability user, such occurrences arent common. Seiji shrugged. Its as if I had a strange dream its truly inconceivable. Yuuko sighed. You can treat it all as a dream if you like now that its all over. But Seiji paused for a moment. We still dont know what triggered this incident, so its still possible that another similar incident will occur. Its also possible that all of you may get dragged into this yet again. All I can ask is for all of you to be as careful as possible. If any of you notice anything abnormal around you, please contact me. Ill help as long as its within my power to do so, Seiji told them all with sincerity. Nomura and the others looked at him. Harano-san is just like a hero no, you are a hero! Maishi praised him. You saved all of us no, everyone here at the award ceremony! I wasnt the only one who helped to save everyone, Seiji replied. If you call me a hero, then all of you are heroes as well. Hero I dont feel like I am one. Nomura shook his head. I was basically forcing myself at the end there, and yet I still couldnt handle the mental strain and ended up collapsing. Thats not how it is. If you werent there no, if any of us wasnt there, I think that we might have failed in the end. It was thanks to everyone that we all got out of this safely, Seiji told them. It was indeed thanks to everyone but everyone contributed different amounts. It was obvious who contributed more than others. Even if you say so, Harano-san, I still feel like I was merely a member of those who were saved. Yuuko smiled. Thank you to you and your friends for saving me. I agree with her. Thank you to you and your friends, Harano-san, Maishi agreed with Yuuko. Me as well Im truly grateful, Yoshida stated. Nomura also thanked Seiji as well. Miyabi was the only one who didnt speak. She simply observed Seiji in silence. Everyone no need to be so polite. Seiji awkwardly scratched his face. I just did what I should. Treating the action of helping and saving others as something that one should do? Thats exactly what a hero is, Harano-san, Miyabi thought that to herself. Youre truly cool and handsome. This extends to more than just your physical appearance. Thats exactly why so many beautiful girls like you. Thats why Im beginning to like you as well The award ceremony finally ended and everyone started heading home. Seiji won a robot smart vacuum cleaner during the random draw at the end of the award ceremony. He carried it in his hands as he left the hotel together with all the other authors. Ishihara-senpai, its getting quite late. Why dont I take you home? he offered to Miyabi. I knew you would say something like that, Matsutani sneered slightly, evidently drunk from imbibing too much alcohol at the award ceremony. Handsome, remember to use a condom. Everyone was rendered speechless. What are you saying? Seiji felt rather helpless. Im merely taking her home. I apologize for the misunderstanding. Still, my goal was just to remind this girl to be careful of handsome guys that make such an offer! The pudgy middle-aged man reeked of the stench of alcohol. If you dont like what Im saying, hit me! Smack! Matsutani was indeed hit. However, Yuuko was the one who hit him rather than Seiji. The female author made the drunk Matsutani shut up with her fist before she smiled at Seiji and Miyabi. Dont mind this drunkard. The two of you should go home together. Have a good night. Seiji and Miyabi were both rendered speechless. After saying good night to the others, the two of them left together. Senpai, theres something Id like to say to you, Seiji suddenly spoke up after they walked together for a while. What is it? Miyabi felt her heart skip a beat. When we first met, didnt you ask me about how I knew who you were? Actually, thats because Seiji told her about her incident in the school infirmary. Ishihara-senpai, you have a special ability sleeping within you, unlike Hashimoto-san and the others. My guess is that after experiencing this incident, its highly likely that youll awaken to a Spiritual Ability tonight in your sleep and become whats known as an Awakened. If that really does happen, please contact me immediately. Ill meet with you again and explain to you about what Awakened need to watch out for. And if no such thing happens, you can just pretend I never said anything about it. Miyabi silently listened to him finish speaking before she looked directly at him. Do you wish for me to become an Awakened? Eh? Seiji blinked in surprise. This isnt a matter of whether I wish it or not. Its something that only Senpai can determine. I know, Im just asking your opinion In your opinion, will it be a good thing or a bad thing if I become an Awakened? Miyabi asked softly. I dont have any particular opinion. Seiji paused for a moment. But no matter if you become an Awakened or not, I believe that Senpai will still be Senpai. Miyabi fell silent for a moment as something flashed in her eyes. Harano-san, what type of person do you think I am? Ishihara-senpai the way I see it is that you are a beautiful and resolute girl, Seiji smiled and spoke with sincerity, I think that if anyone should have been thanked for helping to resolve this incident, it should have been you, Senpai. You were the one who did her best to maintain things until the very end and protect everyone. I merely did what I should. Miyabi borrowed Seijis words from earlier and averted her gaze. Seiji was no longer able to see her current expression. Even Miyabi herself didnt know what expression she had at such a moment. Chapter 507 - You are a good person Seiji returned back to his apartment after he took Miyabi Ishihara to her home. He took a bath and soaked away all his fatigue in the hot water, breathing a huge sigh of relief. He then opened up his system and inspected his rewards. [You have been successfully taught the spells [Soul World C Interdimensional Locator Spell] and [Soul World C Portal to Reality]!] [You have received Adnan the Avengers sincere gratitude, and a special reward to go along with it!] Two new [Soul World] techniques that was all due to the seal and the sword that the restaurant owner had imbued with information for him. Seijis systems explanation about [Interdimensional Locator Spell] was that it could immediately determine the location of a specific person. The person he was attempting to locate would have to have a connectivity rating of over 70 to him. This spell would cost Mana, concentration, as well as Soul Energy. Its success rate depended on the circumstances. Well, this spell was just like its description, a spell that could find someone. It could only be used to locate his close friends as it required a connectivity rating of over 70 to him. Not to mention, the system said that the success rate wasnt even one hundred percent it seemed like a weak spell, but if any similar incident to the previous one ever occurred, it could be really useful in locating a missing friend. [Portal to Reality] was another spell that was exactly like the name. This was a spell that would be able to open a portal back to the real worldno matter where he currently was. Some conditions needed to be met for this spell beforehand, and this spell also cost Mana, concentration, as well as Soul Energy. Its success rate also depended on the circumstances. Both of these spells were obviously limited in use to extremely specific circumstances. However, they could be incredibly useful in those exact circumstances. Seiji was truly grateful to the restaurant owner that taught these spells to him. He then checked to see what reward he obtained due to Adnans gratitude. He saw in his system that He now had seven [Spirit Form Summoning Cards]!? Seiji widened his eyes in surprise. Thats right, sevenan astonishing seven in total! These seven cards could respectively summon an ice dragon, a magic mecha, a Sengoku warrior girl, an armored knight, a beastman warrior, an elven archer, and a magic crossbow-wielding soldier, all characters from what Seiji faced in Rinuras world of illusions If Seiji used all seven cards at once, it would basically create a multi-species mini-army!! Should he say that it was to be expected of a prince? Having such munificent rewards. Would this allied army be capable of defeating Akatsuki Mitarai? Seiji mulled it over, but figured that it was probably still insufficient. After all, these were still merely only spirit forms. Still, he figured that they would be able to give Akatsuki a huge amount of trouble. Perhaps they could be highly effective if he used his opportunity well. The next morning saw a light blanket of snow outside. Seiji received a phone call from Miyabi and learned that she had indeed Awakened. He ate some breakfast before leaving his apartment to head for a place that they agreed to meet at. He arrived to see that his senpai was holding an umbrella to block the snow while standing at the roadside, silently observing the falling snow. She wasnt wearing her eyeglasses. Her long hair was in a braid, and she was wearing a scarf. Her bangs were held up by a hairclip, and her beautiful expression had a slightly melancholic expression. It really made her seem like a literary girl. Could it be that she Awakened to an ability that allows her to eat books? Seiji couldnt help but have such a thought. However, he immediately buried it in the back of his mind. Good morning, Ishihara-senpai, he greeted her. Good morning, Harano-san. Miyabi stopped watching the falling snow and greeted him back. She saw that Seiji didnt have an umbrella with him, so Miyabi raised her umbrella higher to block the snow for him as well. Thank you How about letting me hold the umbrella? Seiji reached out his hand. Something flashed in Miyabis eyes as she silently gave him the umbrella without saying anything. Seiji held the umbrella for her as they walked towards Genhana High School together. He asked her in a whisper what ability she Awakened to. Miyabi didnt reply. However, a pair of fox ears suddenly grew on the top of her head, which immediately disappeared again once she saw that Seiji had noticed. You can change into the same form as what you used last night? Seiji inquired. Miyabi nodded. What about your power? Is it also similar to last night? Miyabi shook her head. The form was the same, but the power level was somewhat lower Seiji had a rough understanding now. He didnt ask anything else. Instead, he began telling her about what the Awakened needed to watch out for. Miyabi silently listened to his explanation. The tall and handsome muscular youth walking together down the snowy street with a beautiful and quiet literary girl, sharing the same umbrella, with him whispering to her and her attentively listening, seemed like a beautiful and poetic scene that attracted many bystanders attention. Will you come save me if Im ever in danger? Miyabi asked this question after she finished listening to his explanation. Of course I will, as long as I know youre in danger, Seiji replied. Miyabi looked at his face as something flashed in her eyes. Then, she reached out her hand, indicating that he should give the umbrella back to her. Seiji returned the umbrella. Miyabi lowered the umbrella after she took it back. The umbrellas top brushed against Seijis head, causing him to reflexively duck. At this moment, Miyabi stood up on tiptoe and pressed her lips against his cheek. Seiji was astonished at this sudden action! His astonishment caused him to freeze solid in his movements. This sudden kiss lasted for only one second. Miyabi backed away two steps and retracted her umbrella, blocking her face with the umbrella and not allowing Seiji to see her current expression. You are a good person, Harano-san. She walked off after lightly saying such a sentence. Seiji was quite mystified at suddenly being kissed and then being told that he was a good person, which he knew was the most common way that girls would reject a boy politely. He stood still in a daze as he watched her walk off into the distance. Miyabi suddenly stopped in her footsteps after walking off more than ten meters and turned around slightly. Please take good care of me in the future. She covered her reddening face with her scarf after whispering this and continued walking off. What exactly just happened? Seijis expression changed from confusion to dazedness. Can anyone tell me what just happened? Im so lost! He felt like everything inside him was pure chaos as he watched her figure fade into the distance in the snow. A while later, Seiji arrived at the student council presidents residence, rubbed his temple, and put the issue of the literary girl that he didnt understand the issue of Miyabi Ishihara behind him. He entered Natsuyas residence and began discussing last nights incident with her. That mysterious realm we were in with cluster amaryllis flowers growing everywhere should be very similar to the realm that Awakened enter when they first obtain their powers, the student council president told him. After I returned, I tried asking my family for any relevant information they possessed on this area of research. However, they rejected my request for information. I dont know what exactly that was my best guess is that it was created by a top-level soul spell. So, basically, the true perpetrator is on the level of a master soul spell user? Seiji asked. Yes even if its a group and not an individual that caused all this, there absolutely has to be a master soul spell user among them, Natsuya added. Both of them then fell silent. No matter what the situation was, it would be quite difficult to deal with or perhaps even impossible. I feel it was quite fortunate that the soul spell user didnt appear before us. Natsuya sighed. It was also quite fortunate that we obtained that restaurant owners assistance, along with that prince from another world being someone reasonable to deal with Seiji nodded in agreement. This incident had actually been quite dangerous. It was almost a miracle that everyone managed to return safely. If possible, of course he wanted to investigate the truth. However, he still didnt have the power to do so. Having Natsuya report this incident to the Yoruhana Family might be able to help uncover the truth using the power of her familys resources. But that would mean that Shoutarou Rinura would definitely become a target for their research, and Miyabi Ishihara and the others might be confined by them as well. Since everybody was safe in the end, just letting this incident pass behind them would be the wise choice. Sill, letting the incident pass behind them didnt equal forgetting about it. In the future, if Seiji and Natsuya ever found out who was behind it, they would definitely take action! Seiji and Natsuya came to such an agreement. Lets forget about this topic for the time being and continue focusing on cultivation. Yep. Chapter 508 Seiji spent the entire day practicing cultivation at the student council presidents residence. Later that night, Seiji headed for Peach-senseis apartment. Good evening, Harano. Good evening, Editor Yoshizawa. Saki was the one who opened the door and greeted him. Seiji followed Saki inside and saw that Mayuzumi was sitting down in the living room. The mangaka smiled and greeted him. She then handed him several drawings. These are some new characters that Ive designed for Honey Candy Girl based on you and Houjou-san as the character models. Id like for you to look at these and give me your opinion. New characters for Honey Candy Girl? Seijis eyes lit up upon hearing this. He took the drawings and sat down to have a closer look. The first drawing was of a beautiful girl who seemed to possess a heroic aura about her. She had short black hair, and white angelic wings grew out of her back. She wore light armor, had a resolute expression, and seemed overall rather like a boy well, a more direct way of putting it was that she seemed like a cool tomboy. The second drawing was of the same black-haired girl and all her various expressions, along with some drawings of her wielding possible weapons. There were three weapon types Mayuzumi had tried for her, including sword and shield, gauntlets for fisticuffs, and a greatsword. The third drawing was of a silver-haired beautiful girl wearing extravagant maid attire. She wore a monocle and had a gentle expression and a slight smile. She gave off an impression of being gentle yet mysterious. The fourth drawing was of the same silver-haired girl and her various expressions, along with some drawings of her wielding possible weapons. There were four weapon types Mayuzumi had tried for her, including dual guns, sword and gun, a sniper rifle, and a heavy assault rifle. All these drawings are excellent, Seiji gave his sincere praise. Both of these characters seem so charismatic! Seiji felt a rather subtle feeling inside when he thought about how he and Mai were the character models for these two new Honey Candy Girl characters. It was all the subtler due to the fact that the character based on him was female. Although he understood, it still felt rather subtle to him. The quality is passable, but I still think I could do better, Mayuzumi stated seriously. How do you think it can be improved so that these characters have excellent charisma, just like you and Houjou-san? Seiji didnt know what to say at this. Sensei, I can say a few things about Houjou-senpais charisma, but as for myself He felt this was rather awkward. Then lets just talk about Houjou-san first. What do you think needs to be added in order for this character to be just as charismatic as she is? Mayuzumi pointed at the silver-haired girl. I think that this is drawn excellently already, Seiji looked at the drawing and rubbed his chin in contemplation. But if I forced myself to find something It might be better to make her more black-bellied. Black-bellied? Mayuzumi blinked upon hearing this. Yeah Maybe I should describe it as more evil give her a feeling of iciness. Seiji was unsure how to accurately verbalize what his image was. Houjou-senpai no, make this characters personality as someone whos quite gentle to people important to her, but shell be terribly cold towards her enemies or those she loathes And she should be able to maintain her smile while executing someone That might help to improve this characters charisma. At this moment, Mai Houjou, who was currently performing household tasks in the student council presidents residence, sneezed. The mangaka took out a notebook and wrote down Seijis suggestions. Anything else? I dont have anything else. Seiji shook his head. What about this character, then? Mayuzumi pointed at the black-haired girl. This I dont know what to say, Seiji could only smile wryly. At most, I could recommend making a longsword into one of her possible weapon choices as well. A longsword a tachi Mayuzumis eyes lit up as she thought of something and scribbled something down in her notebook. Thank you for your suggestions. I shall make good use of them. She closed her notebook and smiled at Seiji. Its my honor to have been of assistance as one of your fans. Seiji smiled as well. About when will these two characters officially enter the story? If Im pleased with how I draw them, theyll be able to be published two weeks from now at the quickest. Im really looking forward to it. Seiji imagined the character based on himself appearing in one of the currently most popular ongoing mangas and felt that it was quite interesting. Now then, it was time for the main topic at hand. He was here to explain last nights incident to Saki and Mayuzumi. The editor had asked him last night just what had happened at the award ceremony, but it hadnt been convenient to explain it to her there. He promised to tell her the following day. Today during lunchtime, Seiji called Mayuzumi and roughly explained the situation. He then arranged a time with her and Saki to come visit them and give them an explanation. As for why he included Mayuzumi in this as well, that was because he felt that Mayuzumi should learn about this incident together with Saki. Seiji took a sip of some hot tea before he began the explanation. He began with how they were all dragged into Rinuras realm Sakis eyebrows arced upwards in surprise when she heard that Tsuyoshi Matsutani, the author of I Cant Sleep When Im Sleeping Together With My Younger Sister!, was a Spiritual Ability user. Mayuzumis expression noticeably changed when she heard how this realm had each authors setting within it. Her expression was quite subtle upon hearing how the authors met the characters from their own stories. Seiji knew what she was thinking of. Its quite similar to the situation with Reo-chan. Thats what I was thinking at the time, Seiji mentioned. Could it be related? Mayuzumi was wondering about this. Lets finish listening to my story first. Seiji continued his explanation. He paused for a moment after he started talking about the Moon Bunny Eatery and how Seiji and the others received assistance from the restaurant owner. I believe that this restaurant owner character was the same as the angelic Seiji character from when we were dealing with Reo-chan. A friendly, mysterious existence was possessing this character. Its highly possible that its the same one that helped me and Sensei. Something flashed softly in Mayuzumis eyes. Seiji continued with his story. The editor and mangaka were both obviously astonished to hear about how the restaurant owner had been attacked and murdered. The restaurant owner character died, and the mysterious existence left. But, it still gave us a direction to go in Seiji continued telling the story. He told them about how he and his companions were guided by the restaurant owners seal and golden longsword in locating the final author, and how the palace guards were actually the award ceremonys attendees After that, we saw you, Editor Yoshizawa. At the time, you were standing next to a youth that was dressed regally like a prince. You were wearing clothes like a noble would, Seiji told Saki. I dont have any memories of this at all. The female editor frowned. You were in a puppet-like state at the time, just like all the other award ceremony attendees. I dont know why that was the case. Seiji sighed. Then, he began telling them about the prince. He was actually someone from another world? Both Mayuzumi and Saki widened their eyes in surprise. Yes, thats how he described himself. Theres no way to truly ascertain whether he was telling the truth, but I chose to believe him, just like how I chose to believe the Hinako Tachibana with Reo-chan at that time. Seiji looked at Mayuzumi. The mangaka gripped her hands tightly. Seiji then finally finished the last part of his story and then sipped on some more tea. Everyone was silent for a moment. Its wonderful that everyone was alright in the end, Mayuzumi exclaimed sincerely. Yeah Something flashed in Sakis eyes. This is indeed the best possible result. Seiji put down his teacup. Its truly fortunate that this incident could be resolved in such a manner. We still dont know who the true perpetrator that caused this incident is but even if we knew, its highly likely that the perpetrator is too powerful for us to handle. Natsuya and I both agree on this. Thats why we dont intend to investigate it and intend to simply let this incident pass us by. I hope that nothing similar occurs in the future if an incident like this occurs again, well just have to act based on the situation at that time. Everyone fell silent once again. Although I dont want to say what Im about to say next, but Seiji revealed a serious expression. Sensei, my guess is that if this perpetrator finds out about your and Reo-chans existence, then its highly likely that hell take advantage of you and try something similar. Thats because both of you possess a mysterious power thats powerful enough to even summon the dead. Chapter 509 - You can do anything you want~ This sounded rather like an exaggeration just to scare them, but it was impossible to ignore the possibility. Apart from this possibility, theres also the fact that ever since the New Years, the Night of One Hundred Demons and all the related mystical incidents havent stopped occurring at all. They even seem to be increasing in magnitude which is why Ive been thinking, Sensei, rather than just leaving your mysterious power as is, how about trying to use it? This way, youll have the power to fight back if youre ever in danger. Seiji looked at Mayuzumi. I recommend that you should try to summon something suitable with your mysterious power, such as a Honey Candy Girl character whos on the side of good. Try to have your summoned characters fight for you and protect you, just like that time in Reo-chans soul realm. While it may be risky to try summoning like this, its even riskier to sit around and do nothing. Becoming stronger is the only correct course of action. At least, thats my personal opinion. Seiji honestly told her what he was thinking. Mayuzumi remained silent upon hearing this. Saki looked at her silent friend and wanted to say something. However, the moment that she was about to speak, Mayuzumi spoke up first. I might have already summoned a character from Honey Candy Girl,'' the mangaka spoke in a soft voice. Saki and Seiji were both astonished to hear this. Youve already done such a summoning? Seiji was quite surprised. Yeah not long ago, I seem to have seen Idelia when I woke up in the middle of the night, Mayuzumi stated. Idelia was one of the main characters of Honey Candy Girl. She was a highly popular half-demon girl who had the powers of snow and ice! At the time, I only saw her standing at the window and looking at me. She smiled before disappearing. Since I only saw her for a short instant, I wasnt quite certain Still, I did keep thinking about it from time to time. I really felt like it wasnt a mistaken impression. Seiji and Saki both didnt know how to respond to this. Sensei, in that case, why dont you seriously try summoning her now? Seiji asked. Mayuzumi nodded in agreement. She then closed her eyes and slowly opened them again several seconds later. There was now a sharp glint in her eyes as she acted as if she was holding a pen and speedily began drawing in midair. She was concentrating on drawing her character as she envisioned. Seiji felt as if he was watching her cast a spell when seeing Peach-sensei like this. After the mangaka finished drawing her character on the pretend paper in midair, she slowly took the character drawing and imagined it coming to life. Come, Lia. There was a sudden flash of light! A blue mist suddenly appeared with a faint figure inside it. The mist then transformed into a starry burst of light that illuminated a silver-haired beautiful girl who wore a blue-white ancient style dress, white silk stockings, and a blue butterfly hair accessory. She really appeared!? Both Seiji and Saki widened their eyes in surprise. Idelia an exact same version of one of the main characters from Honey Candy Girl appeared right before them! Even Mayuzumi herself was astonished. She didnt expect to succeed on the first try! The silver-haired girl opened her sky blue eyes and smiled at the three of them. Hello. Her sonorous voice sounded almost ethereal. Seiji and Mayuzumi managed to confirm that this Idelia was simply an NPC spirit without her own intelligence or will just like the Honey Candy Girl characters that they saw back in Reos soul realm. It seems that Sensei unknowingly became an Awakened with the power to bring your characters to life, Seiji exclaimed. With this, Mayuzumi counted as an Awakened as well. Seiji explained what the Awakened were as well as what she needed to watch out for. At any rate, its good that you now have this power. Please try practicing your power appropriately in moderation, so that you can use this power to protect yourself when you need to, Seiji told her. The mangaka nodded. Meanwhile, the editor was still busy being astonished. Saki was completely unable to take her eyes off of Idelia who had now become an actual physical existence. I want to try touching her. Is that okay? Saki asked. Sure, Mayuzumi responded. And so, Saki slowly reached out and lightly touched Idelia on the shoulder. She feels so real. Saki couldnt help but let out a soft sigh as she felt the soft sensation of flesh. Any normal person who sees Idelia would likely think that shes just an incredibly high-level cosplayer, Seiji thought to himself. He figured that she could become an internet sensation if anyone took a few pictures of her and placed them online. Sensei, it wouldnt happen that youd want to take some pictures and put them on the internet, would it? He decided to be nosy and ask about it. Eh? The mangaka blinked in surprise. Is that a bad idea? Of course its a bad idea! I just told you that the Awakened need to keep a low profile. Heehee, I know, I know. I was just joking. Mayuzumi smiled. Please try not to attract any attention. Seiji then took another look at Idelia. Do you want a personal picture for yourself? Mayuzumi asked him. Yes. Seiji admitted the honest truth. After all, this was a popular character from Honey Candy Girl who had been given life by the creator herself! Since he was a fan, of course he would want several pictures no, several dozen pictures! At this moment, the silver-haired girl turned towards him, smiled sweetly, and spoke in a cute manner, You can do anything you want~ The otaku Seiji received a heavy cannon attack from this! At this moment, various desires welled up within him. He almost lost himself to his instinctive desires, but barely managed to restrain himself. Sensei, you must have controlled her into saying that, didnt you? Mayuzumi covered her mouth and giggled without saying anything. I knew it. Seijis cheeks twitched at this. And then, he took out his cell phone and took all the pictures he wanted. Mayuzumi then attempted to summon other characters from Honey Candy Girl. However, all her attempts at summoning ended up failing. It appeared that she was currently only able to summon Idelia. After staying over for a while, Seiji felt that it was time to leave. He reminded Mayuzumi and Saki to contact him if anything at all happened. Saki was quite interested in Idelia and said that she would stay the night at Mayuzumis apartment, to **** all she wanted er, to observe the situation. What exactly would happen when an editor, mangaka, and their own created character spent a night together? Seiji imagined various things as he returned home. What did you talk about with Yui nee-san? Seiji was immediately asked such a question by Hana when she contacted him and told him to have a video chat with her. Seiji explained the contents of his conversation with Yui. The cat-eared hat girl fell silent upon hearing this. I intend to do as Yui said. I shall gather Spirit-branded Retainers, create my own team, and become a faction of my own that has the capability of fighting against her, Seiji told Hana. I shall work on this immediately after the duel against Akatsuki Mitarai. So, in a roundabout way, arent you still doing exactly what I suggested before? Hana pouted. I suppose, but now that I had such a discussion with Yui, its become easier to do so. Seiji smiled. Hmph! The cat-eared hat girl snorted in a classical tsundere fashion. At any rate, please take good care of me in the future, my dear vice-commander. What did you just call me? Vice-commander. Seiji chuckled. Although I now have the goal of creating my own team of Spirit-branded Retainers, I still dont exactly know how to go about doing it. I can only count on you, my dear younger sister. Hana didnt respond to this for quite a while. I can see things clearly now. Even if you now have a title such as Awakened or Neo Human or whatever, youre still foundationally a scumbag. Youre just different from before in the type of scumbag that you are, Hana spoke as if she was a sage that could see through everything. Eh? Why are you suddenly saying something like this? Think about it yourself! I dont understand is there a problem with asking you to be my vice-commander? I need your teachings, and I need your support. This is a position that can only be left to you, Seiji stated sincerely. When Hana heard him saying can only be left to you with such incredible sincerity, she felt a strange sensation welling up with her chest. She was filled with frustration for reasons unbeknownst to herself. Damn it! This wretched harem protagonist bastard!! Chapter 510 - Anna” Ill talk to you again once you finish your duel against Akatsuki Mitarai! Hana said before she abruptly stopped the video chat. She seemed to be somewhat angry. Seiji was quite mystified at her apparent anger. Was it that she would feel too much pressure from being his vice-commander? But this was truly a position that could only be left for her he decided to talk about it with her later. Since Mayuzumi had Awakened now, perhaps Reo would soon Awaken as well. No, more accurately speaking, since Seiji was currently being pulled into Reos soul realm every night when sleeping together with her perhaps this counted as her Awakened ability already. Currently, her ability seemed to remain as was. Just like always, Seiji continued cultivating in Reos soul realm while he was asleep. By the time that it was almost morning, he successfully learned the defensive technique, [Ksitigarbha technique]! He then checked [Dragon Counterattack] in his system and saw that the first two prerequisites were now fulfilled. The new conditions that the system required of him were [Read information regarding Mana usage. Learn and understand C current progress of 0%.] [Improve your experience in practical combat C current progress of 100%.] [99 points required to exchange.] Improving his practical combat experience this seemingly most difficult requirement of all was already completed! Seiji felt that it must have been last nights experience in Rinuras realm that helped him to fill this bar completely. After all, those battles were quite fierce, especially the final battle to protect Prince Adnan as he returned to his original world. As for information on Mana usage, he figured that the cell phone filled with secret technique manuals which Yui gave him before would have such information. And the 99 points required for the skill? Seiji had plenty of points, so that was no problem. Still, he wanted to comment about how his system seemed to be making things more and more difficult for him. Systems retort (as imagined by Seiji): [Im only charging you 99 points for such a pretentiously grand ultimate ability. You dare to have objections?] The next morning, Seiji woke up and then proceeded to cook breakfast. He based todays breakfast menu on the information that Mai Houjou sent him. He cooked more dishes than usual, which took him a while. Still, it would cause the maid to become angry at him unless he did so. He decided to obediently cook a well-balanced, nutritious breakfast for the sake of Shika and Reos healthy development as well as his own puny life. Seiji hummed a song as he cooked, enjoying the process. When Shika woke up and saw how her adopted older brother was busy cooking, she smiled alluringly. Shed witnessed this scene endless times already. However, she never got tired of seeing it no matter how many times she saw it. She silently observed him for a while before she walked over and began helping him quite naturally. After they finished cooking breakfast, they had a joyous meal together with Reo who had just woken up. At this moment, someone knocked on the door. Seiji went to open the door and saw Mika, who seemed rather tense, as well as a yawning Chiaki. Good morning Good morning to the both of you. Seiji smiled in greeting. Would you like to eat breakfast together? The double pigtailed girls expression eased up slightly to see that he was behaving just as normal. No need, we ate breakfast already, Mika replied. Come in and have a seat, Seiji invited both of them in. Chiaki went to the living room and sat down by the kotatsu, laying her head down on the table and immediately going back to sleep. Mikas eyes flashed as she looked at Seiji who returned to the dining table. The last time after they spoke, she hadnt seen him for two days already. She was feeling quite nervous. However, the fact that Seiji still acted just like normal helped to reassure her, along with giving her other complex emotions. Mika felt as if all her worries and thoughts over the past two days had been unnecessary Suddenly, there was a clear Ding! sound that resounded in the room. Chiaki lifted her head in a zombie-like fashion and dug out her cell phone from her pocket. She turned it on and began poking at it, smiling in a foolish fashion. Mika sighed upon witnessing this scene. Chiaki, it really seems like youve gotten addicted to gaming. Addicted to gaming that sounds good I should just take a break from school and play all I want Stop being so foolish! Why are you so addicted to it? While this game is indeed quite interesting, its not necessary to go to such a degree for it, is it? Its because Im in love with Anna, ehehe Chiaki who had obvious dark circles around her eyes was now giggling foolishly at her cell phone screen. She definitely seemed like a complete NEET who was addicted to gaming! Mika was rendered speechless by this scene. She then took out her cell phone and loaded the same game as Chiaki. Welcome back, Mika. A beautiful girl who had long black hair and bright red eyes greeted her. This girl was wearing a white lace one-piece dress, and she closed the book she was reading and revealed a gentle smile. Ive been waiting for you. Mika felt as if a real person was actually speaking to her through her cell phone, not a character from a cell phone game. Anna She reflexively called out this characters name. What would you like to do? The character named Anna lightly waved her hand, causing various options to appear on Mikas cell phones screen. Mika chose Explore the garden. The camera instantly zoomed out as the girl in the white dress stood up from the vine chair she was sitting on. She walked through a fantasy-style living room, exited the house, and entered a garden. There were no cutscenes during this entire process as it was all rendered smoothly. The characters realistic movements and the exquisitely detailed background made this all seem so real. The garden was incredibly beautiful with all sorts of pretty flowers growing inside. However, some strange black bugs kept appearing. Mika, my power still hasnt recovered yet. I can only rely on you this time, Anna spoke to Mika while looking at the black bugs. Then, a minigame of bug squashing began. The player needed to accurately judge the black bugs movements and tap on them. Accurately tapping on a bug would squish it, while missing the bug would cause Anna to lose HP. Once her HP fell to zero, the black bugs would suddenly turn large and attack Anna directly, causing her to escape the garden and end the minigame. This minigames difficulty level was quite low. Mika successfully got rid of all the bugs and was able to continue exploring the garden with her. During this process, Anna kept interacting with Mika. Annas words didnt sound like they were preprogrammed lines at all. Even her expressions seemed so real, and her lips matched the words she said exactly! Before long, Mika lost herself in playing as well. Seiji finished eating his breakfast and walked up to the kotatsu, only to see that both girls were too busy playing with their cell phones to even notice his arrival. Out of curiosity, he took a look at what they were doing. He found that both of them seemed to be playing the same cell phone game. Whats this game called? Mika suddenly regained her senses when Seiji spoke to her. Anna,'' Mika responded. I started playing this game two days ago Chiaki started playing it on Monday, and shes really addicted. I can see that. Seijis cheek twitched as he looked at Chiakis foolish appearance. This game must have been quite something to make the tomboy addicted to such a degree in just a few short days. Seiji asked Mika what precisely was so interesting about this Anna game. The main interesting feature is Anna herself, Mika indicated the beautiful girl on her cell phone screen. Her behavior is quite realistic. Its almost as if a real person is acting as her. Seiji looked towards Anna. Anna also looked at him and smiled. Nice to meet you. Are you Mikas boyfriend? she asked gently. Annas question sounded quite natural, and she even displayed a curious expression. She didnt seem like a preprogrammed NPC at all! Seiji paused in astonishment at this. This Anna character was able to recognize different peoples faces, greet them, and also She said your name, Seiji looked at Mika. You used your real life name as your ingame name? This game requires its players to identify themselves using real world ID, and the ingame name isnt changeable, Mika explained. There was even such a thing? Seiji didnt find it strange that a cell phone game would require signing up with ones real name. The strange part was that this game even required players to use their real life names as the ingame name, and that they werent even allowed to change it! This was something never seen before. At least, Seiji had never seen such a game before. He felt that something was off about this game. Chapter 511 Yeah, I agree that something seems off. Mika nodded in agreement after Seiji told her his opinion. Not only does this game require ones real name, it cant even be directly downloaded. Only by a players recommendation and obtaining a recommendation code can this game be downloaded. Not only that, each player is limited to recommending this game only once. Not only that, its also possible to fail when trying to apply for an account. If you fail, you must wait three days in order to try applying again. That sounds even stranger could the company be intentionally using these strange signup methods in order to draw attention? Seiji rubbed his chin in contemplation. That would be for the best. Seiji was worried about whether something mystical was behind this game, such as this game actually being a dangerous invention that some crazed professor made in order to attempt at bringing his already dead daughter back to life. Chiaki thinks thats what it is, but I still think its rather strange, which is why I dont dare to play it too much. Its normal to be on guard against unfamiliar things. Thats how it should be. Yeah but even though thats what I think, Anna is truly charismatic. Whenever I play with her, Ill unknowingly lose track of the time. Mika looked at her cell phone again. Have you recommended anyone else already? Seiji inquired. He now wanted to download this game and take a closer look. I already recommended someone else. Same with Chiaki. Mika told him that their classmates had given her and Chiaki the recommendation code for downloading this game. Then, both her and Chiaki gave a recommendation code to other classmates that also got interested in this game. Seiji now understood the situation as he looked towards Chiaki. Chiaki was still addicted to the game and had that same foolish expression on her face. Seiji took out his cell phone and took a picture of her foolish manner to commemorate this rare sight before he called out to her. No matter how fun the game is, dont get too addicted to it, he warned her seriously. I know, Big Bro Seiji~ Chiaki pouted. I just started playing, and I think its quite interesting, which is why Im having too much fun to stop for now. I wont truly become a NEET or anything like that. Seiji felt as if Chiaki was planting a flag for herself here. Its fine as long as you can control yourself. If you really get too addicted, Im going to have to educate you. How are you intending to train me? First, Ill tie you up, and then no wait, thats not it! I said educate, not train! Seiji almost fell for her wordplay trap. I shall give you the iron fist of justice, and then delete your game account. Thats terrible! Youd actually dare to kill my wife? Thats so cruel! Chiaki clutched her cell phone and shivered. Stop saying something like an otaku would! Im the otaku here! Seiji told her in a serious manner. Mika was rendered speechless. The Anna in Mikas cell phone smiled and spoke up, Things sound quite lively out there. The double pigtailed girl looked at her and tapped on the Temporarily leave option. You must be about to go to school with your friends, the white lace dress girl said goodbye gently as the screen turned dark. Be careful on your way, Mika. Seiji, Mika, Chiaki, and Kaede whom they met along the way all went to Genhana High School together. Two nights ago, I participated in Thunderbolt Literatures Newcomer Author Awards ceremony Seiji told them about the incident that occurred there. Mika and the others were astonished to learn that he had experienced yet another mystical adventure. Several hundred people got involved this time. This might have ended up really badly. Seiji sighed. Everyone fell silent for a moment. Mystical incidents might end up becoming incredible disasters or tragedies, which is why you all need to pay attention to anything that seems off around you, such as that cell phone game that the two of you are playing, Seiji told Mika and Chiaki. If that Anna is just a cell phone game, thats fine, but what if theres actually something hidden within it? If something happens later, perhaps both of you will be dragged into it. Thats no laughing matter. Mika and Chiaki exchanged awkward glances with each other. So, your opinion is that we should give up on playing this game? I think itll be best if you stop playing it until we find out exactly what it is. Still, both of you have played it for several days already with no apparent negative consequences. Perhaps Im just thinking too much into it. Seiji looked at them. Ill speak to Natsuya about this game, and if possible, have her look into it. If you want to play it and have fun, thats fine. Just make sure to not get too addicted. He then looked towards Kaede. Juumonji-sensei, you should pay attention as well. Please tell me if any students come to you because they feel unwell after playing this Anna cell phone game for too much. Sure thing, Seiji. Kaede smiled and nodded. Both Mika and Chiakis expressions froze over slightly to hear Kaede addressing Seiji in such an intimate fashion. They both turned their heads to look at the blonde health teacher/infirmary nurse before both turning to look at the handsome youth. I detect the scent of something improper. Chiaki started acting like a famous detective. Inspector Mika, what do you make of this? I believe that a crime has occurred, Detective Chiaki. Mika began narrowing her eyes. Crime, the hell! Seiji felt rather awkward about this. She merely called me by name. Thats not something to be described with the word merely. The fact that shes changed the way she addresses you means that something special happened between you! My deduction is that something improper between teacher and student must have occurred! Chiaki adjusted some imaginary eyeglasses. Not at all! Nothing improper occurred whatsoever. Im innocent! Seiji averted his gaze. Your guilty expression has already betrayed you! You must have done something Juumonji-sensei, please give us a victims statement! Chiaki turned towards Kaede. I wasnt a victim, but I can give you a statement if you like. Kaede had a wide grin. That was an unforgettable night Sensei! Seiji had an expression of Please dont mess around with me like that. Inspector Mika was now giving off an aura as if she was transforming into her evil side! I really didnt do anything. It was just that something happened at the Juumonji Familys residence, so I helped out a little, causing my relationship to become closer to Sensei, Seiji explained. I dont think thats all that occurred. The prime suspect is withholding many important details. Something flashed in Chiakis eyes. The details arent important. Please dont mind! Theyre quite important to me. After all, that was my first time Sensei! The commotion caused by this lasted for quite a while. Kaede finally chuckled and stopped intentionally fooling around. Its just as Seiji said. He helped my family, which helped to improve our relationship. Kaede smiled as she explained. Nothing improper happened, even though I wanted something like that to happen. He simply refused to cooperate As for the specifics of what happened, please leave that to your imagination. Chiaki didnt pursue the matter anymore after hearing this. After all, with her intelligence that was on the level of a famous detectives, she already guessed the general situation that must have occurred. Mika had a complex expression as she glared at Seiji for a while before averting her gaze. Seiji could only smile wryly. When Seiji arrived at the presidents residence, he mentioned the suspicious cell phone game named Anna to Natsuya. Natsuya agreed to investigate it later when she had the spare time. The duel equipment that Haruta-san er, your younger sister is providing for you has arrived. I had it placed in your room, Natsuya told Seiji. His dueling equipment! Seiji was rather curious just what equipment Hana would provide to him. He immediately went to his room in Natsuyas residence and found a silver briefcase inside. The briefcase was sealed. There appeared to be no physical way to open it up. Seiji sent a message to Hana, and she responded almost instantly. She told him the magical way to open it along with the corresponding password. He then put the briefcase on the floor and injected Mana into the handle. A black spell formation instantly appeared on the briefcase, showing a number pad. Seiji entered the correct password into the numpad with his other hand. The spell formation faded and the silver briefcase automatically opened. A large humanoid model slowly rose up from the black spell formation inside the briefcase. This model was wearing an entire set of equipment! Chapter 512 - Im not such a kind girl The entire equipment set was black and silver. It seemed rather subtly mystical, seeming like something out of The Matrix. There were faint white runes inlaid on the jacket that seemed chaotic yet were somehow orderly. The long sleeves felt rather sturdy and had silver runes with scaly shapes. Taking a closer look revealed that each scale was actually a miniature spell formation! The pants also had silver runes in the same style. Apart from the clothes, there was also a pair of shoes and a pair of gloves. They all seemed quite high level. Seiji tried putting on all the equipment. Apart from the jacket being slightly too small and the shoes being a mismatch by one shoe size, everything else was fine. Someone knocked on his door. Seiji opened the door to see that it was Natsuya. How is it? It mostly fits He explained what it felt like to wear this equipment set. Lets try testing it out in the practice field, Natsuya told him. Seiji was truly able to feel how high quality the equipment set truly was after testing out its strength. It was far better than the combat equipment he had during his previous duel! In comparison, this equipment set had much better defensive capabilities, mainly because of that jacket. This jacket is called the Scale Rune Armor Jacket. Its the work of the Haruta Familys secret spiritual artifact crafting techniques, and is considered first-rate. This is the highest defense armor jacket available for its price range, Natsuya explained. The equipment set also came with two spiritual weapons: a longsword and a handgun, as well as a shield. All of these were top-notch spiritual artifacts. Natsuya recorded all the data from the tests they did in the practice field as well as what Seiji thought of the equipment. Seiji then removed his equipment and gave it over to Natsuya so that she could make appropriate modifications. After that, he went back to his room to take a rest. Seiji took out his black cell phone filled with the Haruta Familys secret technique manuals, found the information regarding Mana usage, and began reading. He read, learned, practiced, and understood It was already midnight by the time that Seiji finished practicing and regained his senses. He wanted to work his hardest and learn [Dragon Counterattack] by the end of today! So, he called Shika and told her that he wouldnt be returning home tonight. Instead, he would practice cultivation here at the student council presidents residence. After eating dinner and resting for a while, Seiji was about to continue practicing when his cell phone rang. The call was from Mika. Seiji are you busy right now? Im currently cultivating my spiritual abilities. Whats the matter? Mika fell silent for a moment. Its nothing. I just wanted to see you since youre busy, just forget it, Mika whispered in a soft voice. Three conversation options in front of Seiji: A: [Im not that busy. Its alright to meet up.] B: [Have a good night, then.] C: [Im really busy. Dont call me unless its important.] Conversation options appearing meant that this was quite an important decision. Seiji could guess at what Mika probably wanted him to say to her. He considered for only one second before choosing option A. Im not that busy. Its alright to meet up. Really? Of course. Wait for me at your place. Ill come over right away. No, Ill go over to find you instead, Mika hurriedly offered. Ill wait for you near the presidents residence No need, Ill return instead. All you have to do is wait for me at home, Seiji told her. He then hung up on her before giving her a chance to respond. He then put on his jacket and walked back to the Uehara apartments from the presidents residence. Meanwhile, Mika stared at her cell phone, feeling guilty. Honestly, even though I know that his time is precious right now The double pigtailed girl lay on her bed and muttered to herself, feeling guilty. Although she felt guilty, she also felt happy as well, since he obviously valued her so much. Mika hugged her pillow, imagining his gentle and handsome face, which gave her a warm feeling inside. She had something important to discuss with him, but it didnt seem that important anymoreas long as she got to see him Mika thought that to herself, causing her face to flush red. She then buried her face in her pillow. Some minutes later, Seiji arrived in front of the Uehara apartments, so he dialed Mikas number. Mika soon came out to greet him. Seiji smiled in greeting and went for a walk together with her. They walked side by side, with neither saying anything for a while. It was nice to walk like this in silence as well. However, now wasnt the time to be relaxing. What is it that youd like to talk to me about? Seiji spoke up first. Mmm Mika felt that it didnt matter as much anymore. Still, she figured she should say what she wanted to say. After the last time we spoke, I thought about things by myself. I also spoke to Kinsa-sensei about things, Mika spoke up. Sensei told me many things: about what Spiritual Ability users believe in, about the laws of Spiritual Ability users society, about the truth of mystical incidents in the world and so on. After that, I thought about things for a long time by myself, and felt that I didnt understand things completely. Yet, there was one part where I was quite clear on Something flashed in Mikas eyes as she looked at the boy beside her. What part is that? Seiji looked directly at her. Mika stopped walking. At this moment, a car passed by. Its headlights clearly illuminated the heavy expression on her face. Seiji youre willing to kill for my sake, is that correct? Mika asked in an abnormally calm manner. Seiji widened his eyes slightly upon hearing this question. Yes I will if its necessary, Seiji answered calmly as well after a moment of surprise. Will you do so even if I dont wish it? Mika asked another question. Seiji fell silent. Mika smiled after observing him for a while. It seems that Im correct. Her smile seemed quite pure yet simultaneously complex. This appeared to enhance the deep meaning of her words. Seiji had never seen Mika with such an expression before. He could only focus his gaze on her. Mika stepped closer to him and reached out to hug him. She placed her face against his sturdy chest. I like you, Seiji. Even though Im slightly stupid and cant understand things very quickly, I understand that I have feelings for you. Killing people isnt a good thing. But, you accept having to kill people, and youre willing to kill people for my sake. In that case, I can accept it as well, and do the same for you. Im not such a kind girl. Im simply a girl who likes you thats the conclusion I came to. Seiji could feel Mikas deep feelings and was rather moved. Mika, you dont actually have to I know, but this is just how I am. The double pigtailed girl hugged him tightly as if she was trying to feel his very essence. Seiji fell silent for a moment before he reached out to hug her as well. The two of them hugged each other in silence on the dark night street. Seiji returned to the presidents residence and continued to cultivate. However, he couldnt take his mind off of Mikas smile and her love confession towards him filled with her sincere feelings. Seiji was unable to concentrate due to the indescribable feelings within him. So, he decided to stop cultivating and began working on writing the dating sims storyline instead. The fourth female lead would be a seemingly ordinary girl who didnt have any special relationship to the male lead. They would get acquainted with each other due to sitting next to each other in class. She didnt have any particular traits about her personality or any specialties. The male lead coincidentally helped her out when she was in a pinch, causing her to become enamored with the male lead. She slowly approached him After writing about this for a while, Seiji started getting the feeling of Just what am I writing? He stopped writing and went over what he just wrote. Such a story seems like itll be no good. Seiji came to this conclusion as he moved this computer document to the recycle bin. Ill discuss things properly with Mika after the duel against Akatsuki. Then, Ill work on this fourth female lead again. Seiji leaned back against his chair and looked at the ceiling. Chapter 513 - Let’s watch fireworks together Saturday night. The fated moment er, the moment of the duel was upon Seiji and his friends. Seiji was currently fully equipped and playing shogi against Hitaka in the living room. The red-haired girl wore a dress that was similar to what she wore during the last duel. However, this dress had visible armor pieces, making it more like a piece of light armor. Hitaka quietly observed the situation on the shogi board. After some consideration, she picked up the shogi piece named keima with her index and middle fingers and gently moved it. Her elegant action and expression of concentration was movingly beautiful. Seiji enjoyed the beautiful scene while playing shogi against her. Meanwhile, Natsuya was in the same form-fitting attire from the last duel. She was currently sitting on a sofa and gently stroking Ranas head as the latter lay on her lap. Rana was currently in her adult cat woman form. She was wearing a black dress with dark-red armor on top. Her cat ears were drooping down softly, with furry tail wagging back and forth. She kept mewling comfortably. This was an incredibly alluring scene. However, Seiji felt too awkward to stare, so he could only sneak a few looks in secret. Everything seemed incredibly peaceful. They appeared more like people that were preparing for a cosplay event, not a Yin-Yang Master duel. Time ticked by in a seemingly slow fashion. However, it also felt like time passed quite swiftly by the time that it was time to duel. Seiji stood up and spoke, Lets finish our shogi match later. Yeah. Hitaka nodded slightly as she stood up as well. Meow~~ Rana got up from Natsuyas lap as well and lazily stretched. Something bright was flashing in her heterochromia eyes. Natsuya stood up as well and spoke calmly, Lets go. Everyone saw Mai waiting for them at the door before they left Natsuyas residence. May you be blessed with victory. The maid bowed to them. Seiji, Natsuya, and the others smiled in response as they left the student council presidents residence and headed for the location of the duel. The time had finally arrived. Akatsuki Mitarai was currently riding in his car as he looked outside the window. His handsome face had a devilish grin. As long as he won this upcoming duel, he would finally be able to obtain what he had wanted for so long, along with many other tangible benefits. As for the possibility of losing? Akatsuki didnt even consider such a thing to be possible. After all, this duel had the condition of only ending if one side surrendered or was completely incapacitated. There were no ridiculous game rules like going out of bounds meant losing! Akatsuki admitted that he had been overconfident during the Winter Snow Festivals game duel. Hed underestimated Seiji Haruta and received a humiliating loss. Apart from making sure that Seiji would no longer be able to take advantage of little rules like that one, he also made sure to greatly increase his assessment of Seiji Harutas true power level. In fact, he even considered it possible that Seiji was actually stronger than Natsuya. Even though he felt it was quite unlikely, Akatsuki still prepared for this hypothetically worst scenario. That was why he felt absolutely assured of his victory! Let me see just how much you struggle. Akatsuki smiled with a cold look in his eyes. Dont surprise me by being boring pushovers. It would be quite boring if the prey hed gone to such painstaking efforts to catch ended up not even giving him meaningful resistance. Only seeing their looks of despair after giving it their utmost was what interested him the most. Seiji saw a black luxury car enter the school grounds and stop. The cars door opened. The first to get off the car was a boy with short purple hair who wore dark-purple form-fitting attire. This was Naruo Yashuu. Next to get off the car was a red-haired girl wearing a white and gold dress. This was Akasuzume Koogi. Another silver-haired girl who wore blood-red Sakura Island attire with a short miniskirt got off from the other side of the car. This was Shinobu Miaki. Finally, a handsome boy wearing blue-and-white hunting clothes exited the car. Of course, this was Akatsuki Mitarai. The four of them walked up to Seiji and his companions and stood before them. The black luxury car turned around and left the school grounds. Good evening, Natsuya, as well as everyone else. Akatsuki smiled in greeting. Good evening, Mitarai-san. Natsuya responded calmly. Please dont address me by my first name. Heh heh You wont get to say that any more after tonight. Thats right. I wont have to say it any more after tonight but right now, I still wish to express that your attitude disgusts me. While the two of them were seemingly having a casual conversation, Seiji unsheathed his black longsword and brought out his white shield which had a pentagram spell formation etched upon it. Naruo Yashuu, who was standing directly across from Seiji, transformed his hands into purple-red sharp claws as a Hanyuu mask mask covered his face. Hitaka pulled out her red longsword as well as a magic gun. Akasuzume Koogi, who stood directly across from Hitaka, brought out a pair of golden-red guns. Both guns also had sharp blades attached. Rana revealed her sharp cat claws. Shinobu Miaki was across from her and brought out a pair of swords, one long and one short. Right after this, a firework shot up from near the school and let out some bright-red light. This was the message from the judge to begin the duel! Lets go watch fireworks together this summer, Akatsuki spoke softly. I will go watch fireworks, but never with you, Natsuya replied coldly. Yashuu was the first to suddenly rush forward, leaving behind only an afterimage of purple and red! Seiji instantly transformed into his golden form and blocked him with his shield! As the vanguards, Yashuu and Seiji fiercely clashed against each other. Their loud impact created a formless wave that created a huge dust plume! Koogi jumped up in midair and started shooting at Seiji! Hitaka shot back at Koogi and jumped to block her! Shinobu clutched her uneven twin swords and rushed towards Natsuya! Rana instantly appeared before Shinobu and attacked with her claws! Natsuya extended her palms and activated Genhana High Schools gigantic spell formation! Akatsuki lifted up his hands and summoned four black pillars! Boom!! Both sides sent numerous spells against each other which exploded into an even more blinding light than the earlier firework!! Oh ho this is a nice start to the duel. Ayami Himiki, the girl judging this duel, praised what she saw. Just like always, she observed this duel from a distance together with her husky dog Spirit-branded Retainer. The previous duel of the Yoruhana Family daughter against the Yoshiaki Family son gave her an incredibly deep impression. She was more than pleased to take the job to judge this duel as well. In fact, she even gave a small discount on her usual judging fee. Although she knew that it would be foolish to expect another legendary battle like Shutendoji vs. Minamoto no Raikou, she felt that she should have some expectations as the judge. After all, perhaps something truly incredible would come out again. The start was incredible already, with a chaotic four-against-four team battle! Team battles were completely different from solo duels. The tacit cooperation between companions would be incredibly important. Perhaps one excellent coordinated effort would determine the entire victory, while a single terrible mistake might lead to a pathetic defeat. Ayami had witnessed countless such duels before, and deeply felt that team battles were far more stimulating than one-on-one duels. Victory was commonly decided in just an instant. Those who didnt react fast enough might not even realize just how they lost. Although Ayami was quite young, she was an excellent judge. She still had the ability to clearly see all eight peoples actions, and even had the time to focus her concentration mainly on one person. The red side (Yoruhana Family daughter)s jacketed handsome boy! This handsome boy who seemed like only a newcomer during the previous duel no longer retained his newbishness at all. He seemed like a perfectly normal temporary Spirit-branded Retainer now not! Ayami was astounded by how much hed grown in power since last time. It had only been a short few months, right!? Wasnt it too ridiculous for his Spiritual Power to have grown by such a level!? Did he go and cultivate in a Spirit World? Or did he manage to get his hands on some excellent stat-increasing consumables? No matter what, the increase in his power couldnt be measured by the standards of being only a temporary Spirit-branded Retainer anymore. He was now on the level of being a trump card! Not to mention that he had the transformation ability from last time that surpised her so much However, his bonded spirit seems to be someone other than Minamoto no Raikou now. His spells are all golden in color Who could his spirit be? The girl judge instinctively felt that this handsome boy was highly likely to again become the Yoruhana Family daughters trump card. Chapter 514 - I was just warming up He really is incredibly strong, Seiji thought as he vigorously fought against Naruo Yashuu. Back at the Winter Snow Festival, their duel had only been a game. If Yashuu had gone all out against him at that time, Seiji felt that he was highly likely to have lost. Akasuzume Koogi was agilely tumbling through the air, quite incredible as well. Her dual gun shooting and swift gunblade attacks were all quite threatening. Shinobu Miaki, the human puppet, wasnt nearly as agile. However, her attacks were harder to predict due to the fact that she didnt need to slow down or hesitate at all. One slip of someones meant that her uneven twin swords would get through. Akatsuki used his four summoned black pillars to fight to a draw in spellcasting against Natsuya who had the home field advantage of the high schools spell formation backing her up. It could be seen that he was a highly skilled spellcaster. He was a truly strong opponent as well. However, were still stronger! Something flashed in Seijis eyes as he held on to his shield and blocked yet another one of Yashuus attacks. Koogis twin guns shot streams of light as she jumped in midair, raining down a torrent of spiritual bullets upon Hitaka she was facing. Koogi then uttered an incantation that caused all the spiritual bullets to instantly explode! The explosions also released countless miniature spell formations. Ultimate aerial technique, Demolishing Blades! Koogi crossed her guns and continuously shot out red arcs that entered the spell formations and started bouncing around between the spell formations at an incredibly high speed. In just an instant, the red arcs of light sliced through Hitakas body several thousand times! Hitaka was sliced and diced to tiny little pieces but there was no blood! The real Hitaka appeared to Koogis left. A light was gathering upon the blade in Hitakas right hand as she suddenly sliced out in a powerful attack! Clang! Koogi blocked Hitakas blade with her gunblade and turned around using the impacts momentum, intending to begin another round of shooting attacks. However, her vision suddenly darkened! Demon illusion technique, Shadow Lantern! This was a spell that Rana cast upon Koogi. This spell had zero attack power, but had the effect of preventing the targets eyes from seeing anything. Koogi instantly started firing her guns in random directions and activated a self-protection spell to dispel the vision-blocking spell. However, she found that nobody was in front of her anymore by the time her vision returned. Hitaka descended from midair at a high speed while an even more blinding glow gathered on her blade. Her sword sharply whistled through the air as it sliced forcefully down towards Yashuu! Yashuu detected her attack and was about to dodge. [Ice Prison]! Seiji accurately cast his telekinesis control spell and trapped Yashuu where he stood. Hitakas blade was almost about to arrive. Sharp fang technique, Vicious Bite! Boom!! Yashuu was sliced into the ground. His personal protective barrier was heavily damaged. [Ice Calamity Blade]! Seiji decisively followed up Hitakas attack with his own as the longsword in his ice hand sliced with the power of ice. Numerous spirit swords materialized in midair and sliced down at Yashuu! Yashuus personal barrier was completely demolished as three spirit blades pierced into his body, causing him to scream in pain. At this time, Koogis covering fire finally arrived, but it was too late. Hitaka easily dodged the spiritual bullets. Seiji blocked the spiritual bullets with his shield when he suddenly sensed danger. A dark blood-red figure suddenly appeared to his side. The puppet girl was wielding her uneven twin swords and coming for him! [Ksitigarbha technique] shield block! Thud! Seiji solidly blocked Shinobus sneak-attack aimed at him, mitigating the impact by transferring part of the force into the ground. This caused several cracks to appear where he stood. Demon dance, Feast of Blades! The puppet girl seemed to continually flash as she sliced at an incredibly high speed and attacked from all directions! [Bullet Time], activate! Seiji easily managed to block and dodge all her attacks. From Ayamis point of view, he managed to precisely defend against the furious onslaught. It was as brilliant as if he was dancing together with a maniac demon. Meanwhile, Hitaka and Rana used the advantage of numbers now that it was four against three and teamed up together against Koogi. Sharp fang technique, Group Bite! Hitaka released a red light that transformed into five red shadows. All five red shadows possessed sharp blades and attacked Koogi! Demon mist, Cat Dance! Rana enveloped herself in a red mist that instantly blurred her figure into numerous cats that all rushed towards Koogi! Aerial defensive technique, Full Moon! Koogi seemingly transformed into white light as she shot both her guns at a high speed, turning and shooting in all directions. She seemed as brilliant as the moon itself! At this moment, light and mist intersected as swords clashed against bullets. This was an incredibly chaotic scene that also had a mysterious beauty that seemed abnormal. Finally, the full moon faded as Koogi collapsed. Hitaka and Rana immediately headed over to support Seiji. A red light flashed in Shinobus eyes as she received an order to swiftly retreat in order to avoid being surrounded on all sides by Seiji, Hitaka, and Rana. Marvelous, Akatsuki Mitarai spoke up. Although hed just witnessed two of his Spirit-branded Retainers collapsing, he seemed like he didnt care at all. He was still smiling. No wonder you dared to duel against me, Natsuya so you all possessed such power. Not bad, not bad at all. Especially you, Haruta-san. Your power level forces me to admit that you are no longer a piece of garbage. Youve become really amazing. The handsome dark-blue-haired boy even clapped his hands. I truly praise you all and apologize for underestimating you. Now then, as long as you can defeat me, its your victory Come. Akatsuki extended his palms in a seemingly welcoming manner. Seiji furrowed his eyebrows upon seeing Akatsuki behaving in such a manner. Seiji glanced over at Natsuya to see what she thought. Natsuya currently had a serious expression. Two of Akatsukis Spirit-branded Retainers had indisputably collapsed, while all four of them were in good condition. Logically speaking, Seiji and Natsuyas team should have the victory well within their grasp. However, Natsuyas expression wasnt like they were about to win at all just what was the problem? Those four black pillars are actually an incredibly powerful spiritual artifact, Natsuya suddenly spoke in Seijis mind. Dont rush over yet. The black pillars Seiji took another look over in Akatsukis direction. What exactly are those? Seiji mentally inquired. They should be some type of Spirit Stakes. I cant tell the specifics. I only know that theyre incredibly solid and possess an enormous amount of Mana within them. From the beginning of the duel to now, Ive been competing against him in spellcasting, but Ive inflicted zero damage So, youre saying that the power of those four pillars is equal to the schools large spell formation? Seiji raised his eyebrows in surprise. Pretty much at any rate, dont be rash in rushing to attack. Then what should we do? Something flashed in Natsuyas eyes. Im going to cast a powerful spell thats specially designed as an anti-spell formation spell. This will require a period of time when I must maintain a high degree of concentration. Protect me while Im doing so. Understood. Seiji, Hitaka, and Rana all stood close by to Natsuya and used their defensive formation. Youre not coming over? Heh heh, a wise decision. Akatsuki chuckled. It would appear that youre not so foolish to believe that youve won already. Akatsuki stopped smiling and his gaze grew icy. That was just a warmup. Im going to get serious now. Right after he finished speaking, two of the black pillars issued a blood-red glow as complex runes and spell formations appeared on them. Yashuu and Koogi, who were both collapsed on the ground, were suddenly enveloped by a blood-red mist. I shall allow you all to witness my true power, Akatsuki spoke such a classical villainous line as two balls of blood mist slowly rose up with terrifying screams coming from inside! Seiji and his companions all felt an ominous premonition. Soon, the two balls of blood mist exploded, revealing Yashuu and Koogi who had seemingly transformed. Strange black crystals grew all over their bodies, making it seem like they were wearing some strange armor. A blood-red glow could be faintly seen moving between the crystals. There was also a sound that resembled someone panting heavily, which sounded quite strange. Ranas cat ears were stiff and completely vertical. Hitaka had a tense expression, while Seiji furrowed his eyebrows. Everyone could sense that Yashuu and Koogi were now even more dangerous than earlier it was as if they had just witnessed ordinary boss monsters suddenly evolving into elite tier bosses. Spell formation-piercing technique, Inescapable Blade! Natsuya finished casting her spell. A tremendously large dark-red spiritual blade materialized in midair. Numerous smaller spell formations were rotating around it in an orderly fashion, giving it an incredible aura. The next instant, this gigantic spiritual blade locked on to its target and shot forth! Akatsuki merely watched the spiritual blade approach and didnt even react. Boom!!! A gigantic dark-purple claw suddenly reached up in midair and blocked the huge spiritual blade! What?! Natsuya widened her eyes in surprise. Chapter 515 - This is just like cheating! Yashuus spiritual claw managed to forcefully reach into the air and block Natsuyas powerful anti-spell formation spell! He then used his giant claw to forcefully squeeze Natsuyas gigantic spiritual blade into tiny little pieces! The spiritual blade broke up into bits of light that ended up fading. Seiji and the others were all rendered speechless. This was just like cheating! That was a huge spell specialized against spell formations. A Spirit-branded Retainer was actually capable of dealing with it in such a fashion? How were they supposed to fight against this? Akatsuki Mitarais true strength was simply far too astonishing. Was he supposed to be the main character rather than the antagonist!? No, wait Seiji felt that there was some sort of hidden issue. Those abnormal crystals and mysterious black pillars had such power within them. Were there no side effects at all? Zero weaknesses? Seiji refused to believe that a guy like Akatsuki would have the luck and plot armor of story protagonists. There would definitely be some type of hidden weakness that was difficult to spot! The critical part was how to find such a weakness. Seiji looked towards Natsuya. Natsuya was also looking at him. Her face was filled with confusion and blankness. Seiji realized that she had received an impact upon seeing her expression. I dont believe that Akatsuki Mitarai would be so strong. There must be some type of weakness! Seiji spoke up. I cant spy any weaknesses Natsuya replied rather weakly. Thats because he disguised them excellently! He understands you and knows how you would try to find out his weaknesses. He must have specifically aimed for a method that would conceal any weaknesses from you! Natsuya felt encouraged after hearing the resolution in Seijis words. Still, what were they supposed to do? Use Cleansing! There was a sharp glint in Seijis eyes. Those two Spirit-branded Retainers obviously have something wrong with their transformation. They might be under the influence of some strange forces. I feel that attempting to Cleanse them might be the most effective method. Right after he finished speaking, Yashuu stepped forth and rushed towards them. With a large booming sound, Yashuu caused large cracks to appear in the ground as he pounced! Dodge! All four members of Seijis team speedily avoided the huge spiritual claw that was swiping towards them with frightening momentum. The next moment, Yashuu swiped with yet another gigantic claw, right at Seiji! [Bullet Time], activate! Seiji simultaneously dodged the huge claw while speedily creating a seal [Evolved Cleansing]! A golden mystical spell formation instantly appeared on Yashuus body and gave off a blinding light. Boom!!! There was a loud explosion as if a bomb had gone off. Thick dark-red mist exploded from Yashuus body and spread in a wide radius. Seiji saw that Yashuu collapsed as if he took a serious blow. There was even a strange, faint sound of creaking. Hed definitely witnessed such phenomena before when facing off against the transformed Zankita Juumonji! Hells Aura That was the true identity of those black crystals? Or were these crystals merely something similar? No matter what, he had been right on the mark! The Cleansing spell was super effective!! Seijis mouth arced upwards ever so slightly. Meanwhile, Akatsukis expression froze over. How is this possible!? Just now, Seiji Harutas spell caused tremendous damage to Yashuu, leaving Akatsuki in disbelief. Indeed, the power hed bestowed upon Yashuu and Koogi had a weakness. However, this weakness was one which wouldnt be so easily discovered! Only extremely specialized Cleansing magic would be able to cause any damage. Most ordinary or common Cleansing spells would be ineffective! Yet Seiji Haruta had such a precise spell that managed to deal damage on the first try Just what was going on!? While Akatsuki was busy being astonished, he witnessed Seiji cast another Cleansing for a second time and bring massive damage to Yashuu yet again. No matter what, I have to kill this bastard first! Such a thought popped into Akatsukis mind. He immediately began preparing a large-scale ultimate spell, which caused all for black pillars to light up with a dark glow. Natsuya and the others were heartened upon seeing Seijis spells being effective! However, they immediately discovered afterwards that their Cleansing spells were apparently ineffective. Only Seijis spells had any effect. Why was it that only his spells could cause so much damage? Natsuya instantly recalled the powerful mysterious spirit that Seiji possessed. What truly countered Akatsuki wasnt the Cleansing magic, but that mysterious spirit insteadYomis power! This coincidental situation was similar to whatd occurred during the duel against Okubo Yoshiaki. Back at that time, it could still be interpreted as the influence of Shika Kaguras special power negatively influencing Okubo, but what about this time? Was it really pure luck? Even if it was only luck, such powerful luck was already inconceivable. After all, Seiji was living together with the Reapers Curse! When taking this into consideration, Seijis excellent luck seemed like If Natsuya had been a gamer, she definitely would have labeled Seiji as a cheater. He learned spells incredibly quickly, his Spiritual Power improved at a rapid pace, and he became a Yin Yang Master so swiftly. All of the above could still barely be attributed to extraordinary talent, but this luck How the hell was his luck explainable!? Luck is a part of strength as well. Anyone could say such a thing, but only upon truly seeing someone cheat-like to the point of defeating his enemies with luck alone would they understand how indescribable the emotion would be. Natsuya suddenly impulsively wanted to know what Akatsuki was currently feeling like right now. That was when she noticed that Akatsuki was currently uttering an incantation for an obviously powerful spell! She instantly realized Akatsukis intentions and wanted to stop him. However, the strengthened Koogi was now flying through the air with dark-red spell formations appearing behind her. The spiritual bullets she shot out with her dual guns had much greater power than earlier. The bullets had the force of a cannon shot, which prevented Natsuya from doing anything to interrupt Akatsukis spellcasting. Seiji Natsuya sent a mental message to him. Seiji immediately activated one of their trump cards upon hearing this. [Mana Exchange]to power both of them up! Both their Mana activated and strengthened each other, temporarily giving them both a powered-up state. Killing curse C Hells Torrent! Akatsuki cast a spell that created a gigantic spell formation in midair. Black light erupted from this spell formation and rushed towards his enemies like a torrential flood! This spell had a very large area of effect and was difficult to dodge. When Seiji saw this powerful magic attack coming for him, he didnt even attempt to dodge. Instead, he smiled. Come! Seiji made a pose with longsword and started casting a spell. Right before this terrifyingly powerful spell reached him, a large number of miniature spell formations appeared before Seiji. He then wielded his longsword to block the incoming black tides onslaught, causing the mystical lights on the spell formations around him to glow! OHHHHH!! Seiji roared as he was under immense pressure. He concentrated purely on receiving the attack, then condensing and reshaping Reversal spell, [Dragon Counterattack]! Seiji whirlwinded his longsword as the spell formations flashed. The black tide was seemingly cleansed as it transformed into a golden light which swiftly formed into an elegant divine dragon! What!? Akatsuki widened his eyes in surprise. Taste the dragons blade! Seiji shouted Genjis quote from Overwatch as he wielded his sword with full force! The imposing golden dragon seemingly roared as it burst through the air and shot back towards Akatsuki at a much faster speed than the black tide! This scene etched itself deeply in Ayami Himiki and all the other observers eyes. Impossible Akatsukis handsome face distorted. He was incredibly shaken by the golden dragon which was speedily heading straight for him. Boom!! The tremendous dragon crashed into Akatsukis personal defensive barrier, and devoured him along with his four black pillars, exploding into a blinding light! So cool Ayami Himiki exclaimed in amazement. She instantly concluded that this was one of the coolest-looking techniques that she had ever seen since she began judging duels! Chapter 516 - Snap! This was the first time Ayami had seen a counterattack spell so extravagant in appearance. The entire process looked amazing, not to mention the user was incredibly handsome as well. As a female, she felt that she was enjoying plenty of eye candy. Ayami also liked the fact that the main Yin Yang Master on the other side who suffered from this counterattack was also a handsome boy. This was excellent. This was exactly what she wanted to see in a duel! Ayami placed some potato chips in her mouth and happily snacked while observing the duel. Akatsuki successfully blocked the attack. However, he still took a lot of damage. Large cracks appeared in all four of his spiritual pillars! Ridiculous! How did my ultimate attack spell rebound on me! Just how did he accomplish such a feat!? Akatsukis loathing of Seiji Haruta was now increasing more than ever before! If only he had known how much power Seiji possessed, he would have eliminated Seiji via underhanded means before the duel no matter what!! It was too late to regret things now. So, what should he do? Yashuu was being completely suppressed, so Yashuu being defeated was only a matter of time. Seiji would naturally then focus on Koogi and defeat her as well. Did that mean that he, Akatsuki Mitarai would lose? No no no no no no no!!!! Just imagining the thought of losing made Akatsuki feel like he was about to go insane! I wont lose! Who cares if they have a way to suppress my power! I have another ace up my sleeve!! Akatsuki now had a vicious expression as he came to a decision and summoned over Shinobu the human puppet Spirit-branded Retainer. Seiji, who was currently dealing with Yashuu, noticed that Akatsuki summoned Shinobu over to his side. It appeared that Akatsuki was casting some sort of major spell upon her. Seiji felt an ominous premonition from this. However, Natsuya and the others were currently locked in battle against the powered-up Koogi. Nobody had the free time to extract themselves and stop Akatsuki. Seiji made a split-second decision and opened up his system. He speedily chose the [Mental suppression card C Desire to Retort] and chose to activate it! Target person to use it on: Akatsuki Mitarai! Seiji immediately saw the blue-haired handsome boy seemingly freeze for a moment. It appeared that Akatsuki was being attacked by something invisible. So, the attack must have been effective. Still, Seiji was unsure just what Akatsukis mental state was like right now. He felt that in theory, being mentally suppressed would make spellcasting more difficult. The [Desire to Retort] card would last for 2 minutes and 22 seconds He needed to defeat Yashuu as quickly as possible so that he could go and deal with Koogi, which would allow Natsuya to deal with Akatsukis spellcasting. I hope that your retorts are quite effective, dear sister of mine! Hana, who was currently playing an MMORPG on her computer, sneezed. Akatsuki suddenly felt his head becoming dizzy. An indescribably strong emotion came over him, causing his thoughts to become dull and hazy. He also kept having strange thoughts. Who am I? Where am I? Why am I doing such meaningless things? Nothing in the world has any real meaning to it. My existence is meaningless as well. Everything will return to the void anyways. I really just want to go home, go to sleep in my bed, not care about anything, and stop thinking about anything. After all, someone like me cant No, somethings wrong!!! Akatsuki forcefully shook his head in an effort to shake off this strange condition that suddenly came over him. This was a mental attack! Did Seijis golden counterattack spell even have such an additional side effect? Damn it!! Akatsuki cast a protective mental magic upon himself to try and regain a clear mind. However, it didnt work. I dont have any time left. I need to hurry Akatsuki forced himself to bear with his mental condition and continued spellcasting. He was currently forcefully injecting the spiritual pillars power into the human puppets soul core. This would temporarily allow the human puppet to gain incredible power! He had never tested this spell out before. Akatsuki researched the mysterious soul core he received from the equally mysterious merchant for quite a long time, but was still unable to find out how exactly it worked. He knew that such forceful injection of power into the soul core was likely to cause irreversible damage, or perhaps even an overload that could cause an explosion! However, Akatsuki no longer cared about potential consequences. Its fine even if she overloads and explodes in the end. Before that happens, use all this power to defeat all my enemies, Shinobu! Akatsukis spell caused strands of black light to speedily enter the human puppets body and enter her soul core. However, since he was somewhat distracted by his current mental condition, he made a small error when injecting the power. Part of the power didnt enter the soul core There was the sound of another explosion as Yashuu collapsed yet again. All the black crystals on Yashuus body were now destroyed. His body appeared seriously injured with burn marks all over. He finally completely stopped moving. Seiji immediately rushed over towards Koogi. Hitaka who was currently wielding a shield and gun saw him rushing over and indicated towards him with a hand gesture. Seiji understood her intentions. He jumped right at her and into the air, landing on the shield that she raised for him. Hitaka threw her gun on the ground and threw the shield with both hands at full strength. She tossed Seiji in the direction of Koogi who was currently flying through the air! When he was halfway there, Rana jumped up, meowed, and forcefully pushed the shield, helping to increase his speed yet again! Seiji approached Koogi at the speed of a hurtling meteor. Koogi attempted to snipe Seiji out of the air. However, Natsuya cast a spell that prevented her from doing so. Boom!!! Seiji successfully reached his target thanks to all three of his companions assistance. He landed a direct hit with his golden [Evolved Cleansing] spell on Koogis body, which was super effective. Leave her to me. You all go deal with that bastard! Seiji shouted. Natsuya nodded in understanding and headed for Akatsuki. However, that was when she saw the human puppet before him suddenly erupt with explosive, thick, blood-red mist! There was also an ear-piercing screech. Soul core power-up, complete! For the last step, Akatsuki removed the power limiter on the human puppet, transforming his creation into the most vicious and powerful combat weapon of all. Go, Shinobu, Akatsuki gave his order. The screeching increased in volume as the puppet girls eyes lit up with blood-red flames and she moved Snap! She viciously bit into Akatsukis neck!! Eh? Akatsuki made a foolish sound. Human puppets were created with a spell that allowed the master total control. Theoretically speaking, it should have been impossible for a human puppet to harm its master. That was why he was completely off guard against Shinobu. Not only that, the [Desire to Retort] card still hadnt expired yet. Akatsuki had been forcing himself to finish spellcasting while being mentally suppressed. Since he had completed his spell successfully, this was when his guard was at its lowest. He wasnt even able to react to this sudden sneak-attack. Akatsuki felt tremendous pain coming from his neck as something within him was suddenly being devoured. Only now did he think to resist. Yet, he was too late. Akatsukis vision blackened, never to see the light of day again. What Natsuya widened her eyes in surprise. She just witnessed the human puppet girl viciously biting into Akatsukis neck, causing him to speedily become smaller no, he had withered! What just happened? A human puppet actually devoured its master!? Just like Akatsuki, the first thing that came into her mind was How is this possible!? Thats when she suddenly recalled what Seiji had told her before about Shinobu. However, Shinobus soul had already been stolen away by Seiji. Wasnt the human puppet turning into a demon and devouring her master no longer supposed to happen? To be honest, Natsuya did indeed slightly mind when she learned about what Seiji did. Technically, he had assisted Akatsuki Mitarai by doing so, since Akatsuki would avoid the fate of being devoured by a demonic Shinobu. Still, Natsuya quickly put it behind her. However, she never expected that Shinobu still ended up devouring Akatsuki! A human puppet Spirit-branded Retainer ate her own master!! The judge Ayami was equally astonished. The Mitarai Family son was sucked dry by his own human puppet Spirit-branded Retainer!? Just what was going on!? Normally, Spirit-branded Retainers were under the power of a magical contract that effectively forbade them from harming the Yin Yang Master they were contracted to. This was all the more so for human puppet Spirit-branded Retainers. Any person that wasnt an idiot would install a control mechanism in the puppets body, making it so that there were two layers of protection against a puppet going berserk. But now, a human puppet Spirit-branded Retainer devoured and killed her own master!!?? Ayami found it difficult to believe what shed just witnessed and sunk into a state of confusion. What the hell just happened!!? Chapter 517 - "Release" Chapter 517: Release Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Wahhhhhhh!! After the human puppet girl devoured Akatsuki Mitarai, her screeching changed. It now sounded more like howling. A large amount of black mist then poured out and covered the entire area! Seiji did his best to maintain his consciousness. The darkness that suddenly enveloped him made his head dizzy he experienced this just a few days earlier, when he got involved in that incident at the award ceremony. When Seijis vision returned to normal, he saw those familiar cluster amaryllis flowers, just as he expected. The sky was blood red, numerous black pillars reached up to the clouds, countless silver strings were interconnected, with endless puppets and human body parts pierced on the strings, hanging in midair like specimens Seiji was familiar with this horror game-like scene as well from when he had gone to meet Shinobus soul. What exactly could have happened? Just like Natsuya, Seiji also witnessed Akatsuki being devoured by his own human puppet. Seiji hadnt even recovered from his astonishment when the black mist suddenly appeared and brought him here. Yomi mentioned before that if Shinobu Miaki devoured Akatsuki Mitarai, Shinobu would become a powerful demon. However, Shinobus soul was currently within his body, resting as a pitifully weak demon. In that case, why did the human puppet Spirit-branded Retainer still devour her own master? And after she devoured Akatsuki, what was with this black mist that appeared and drew them all into this realm? None of it made sense but no matter what, Natsuya and the others were highly likely to have gotten dragged in as well. Seiji tried using the mental communication spell to talk to them, but it didnt work. Was it time to use his [Interdimensional Locator Spell]? Seiji thought about it and decided to first follow the cluster amaryllis flowers instead. Perhaps he would be able to find them where the cluster amaryllis flowers were the thickest. At this moment, he suddenly sensed something. Seiji felt his body being tugged forward by an invisible force. Then, the ground started trembling as the invisible force started massively increasing! Seiji did his best to steady himself. However, the ground suddenly became incredibly uneven. Not only that, the pulling force on his body kept increasing in power. Soon, he started flying no, he fell forwards! Gravity had tilted by ninety degrees, with forward suddenly having become down! With a smack, Seiji crashed into a black pillar. He saw all the puppet and human body parts attached to the strings on this pillar falling off from the impact. All these parts also started falling forward! There had to be something in that direction. Seiji figured that it was the human puppet Spirit-branded Retainer. After some consideration, he decided to jump forward towards another black pillar. He continued jumping from pillar to pillar. Seiji continued onwards through the tilted gravity in such a fashion. He made sure to dodge all the other falling objects. After a while, he saw something. A dark-red gigantic ball-shaped object! It was devouring all the puppet and human body parts. It expanded and contracted at regular intervals, and a strange sound came from it. The sound resembled a beating heart. What is this A powerful demon is about to be born, a lazy-sounding female voice suddenly spoke up in his mind. If shes born successfully, the current you wont even be close to being her opponent. Luckily, you still have the chance to prevent her successful birth. Yomi youve been sleeping for so long. I wasnt sleeping for the entire time. Ill wake up occasionally to see whats going on. I reserve the right to suspect the truth of your words. Thats when Seiji heard her chuckling. I apologize for not responding when you needed my assistance. Still, you took care of things excellently by yourself. You did quite well~ Does this mean that youre going to reward me with candy? I dont have any candy, but if you like, I can make your body experience great pleasure. Would you like to try? Seiji was rendered speechless. Although Im somewhat curious what that feels like, lets not. Seijis cheek twitched. Ahh, how regrettable. Stop messing around. Anyways, this situation is a bad one, isnt it? How should I prevent the powerful demon from being born? Destroying her is impossible. The only way to do it is by giving her release. Yomi paused for a moment. You need to wholeheartedly, sincerely help to give her release from her pain and go to where she belongs. This process wont be easy. Its incredibly difficult. Yet, I believe that you should be able to do it. What will happen if I fail? The powerful demon will be successfully born. She will then devour you and all of your companions. At this moment, Seiji heard Natsuyas shouting. He looked over to see that the student council president had arrived on another black pillar. Milady! Hitaka arrived as well. Meow! Rana also appeared. Seiji went over to them and explained the situation. I shall help you in giving her release from her pain. Hitaka and Rana, you two will be responsible for protecting us, Natsuya said after learning the situation. She wont be able to help. Youre the only one who can give this demon release, Yomi told Seiji in his mind. Whys that? Because Shinobus soul is currently within your body. This demon also counts as a part of Shinobus body as well. Thats why youre the only one who can give her release. Nobody else will be able to do it. Part of Shinobus body Could this demons identity be the portion of Shinobus soul that she left behind? Seiji furrowed his eyebrows. Indeed. Didnt you say that leaving a portion of her soul behind wouldnt lead to anything? I did indeed say that. Thats what I believed. However, this current situation is something that even I didnt expect. That soul portion has become demonized. Yomi chuckled lightly. Whoever created this puppet is truly amazing. Im even feeling a little impressed. Seiji was once again rendered speechless. Was it truly that Akatsuki had been too reckless? Or did Yomi intentionally leave something behind as a trap for Akatsuki? Seiji felt that it was best not to pry any further into this matter. He then made his preparations and began casting the spell that Yomi taught him. Seiji made a hand seal pointed at the gigantic round object and began uttering an incantation. The calamity of grudges, the ceremony of pacification The body of a demon, a soul filled with evil intentions This is not where you belong, you should head for the next world Yin Yang Seal, [Release]! A tremendous pentagram spell formation appeared in midair and illuminated the ball-shaped object with golden light. Eeeeeaaaaaahhhh!! The ball immediately started making a sound that resembled a scream of pain. Blood mist kept emanating from it, and it began trembling violently. Seiji immediately felt tremendous mental pressure! His body and spirit were both under pressure by some invisible power. It felt like even the very air itself had become heavy. At this moment, a warm feeling arose in his body and mitigated part of the pressure for him. This warm feeling came from Shinobu. No wonder Yomi said that Natsuya wouldnt be able to assist him. If it hadnt been for Shinobus soul, it would have been impossible for him to withstand all this pressure. Seiji continued uttering his incantation, causig a smaller array of spell formations to appear on the five points of the pentagram star in sequence. These smaller spell formations also shot a golden light towards the ball-shaped object. The balls eerie screaming became even more ear-piercing. The blood mist coming out from it became even thicker. Meanwhile, something could be seen struggling within it, distorting! Seiji was coming under more and more pressure. His hands started shivering first. Then, his entire body began trembling as well. Even breathing became difficult. He felt as if he was submerged underwater. It was incredibly discomforting. He was no longer even able to hear what Natsuya was saying to him. He could only focus fully on casting his spell. In his haziness, Seiji could faintly make out numerous boys, girls, and even children. They were all crying, screaming, pleading for help, and struggling in pain It hurts let me go My hands my feet My eyes please give my eyes back to me Wahh Mommy Daddy Please let me go Im beggin you Ahhh!! There was endless pain and countless despair Anger, hatred, and so many deep grudges formed by those who died unwillingly Seiji understood just how this demon was born. Akatsuki Mitarai you deserve to die ten thousand deaths!! Dying so easily by being devoured seemed like it was letting this scumbag die off this easily No, even calling Akatsuki a scumbag was an insult to the word scumbag!! Seiji was even tempted to load so that he could brutally torture Akatsuki rather than allowing Akatsuki such an easy death. However, he immediately restrained himself. No, I cant let anger control my actions. The most important thing right now was to pacify this gathering of grudges and help them move on to the next world. Although he was too late to save them, their grudge had been vindicated with Akatsukis death. He hoped that Akatsukis victims would be able to find peace. Pitiful demon of grudges be released from thy pain!! With great difficulty, Seiji managed to finish the incantation. The large pentagram spell formation shot out an even more blinding golden light. The dark-red ball-shaped object screamed even louder under this light. The scream sounded like both howling and crying. Chapter 518 - Youre the best spirit! Chapter 518: Youre the best spirit! Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Seiji gradually sank into emptiness. A tremendous dark-red monstrous shape appeared before him. Countless human faces and puppet masks could be seen attached to it, with all sorts of frightening expressions. It was incredibly scary. The monstrous shape slowly approached him. Seiji felt that it was about to do something and wanted to react. However, he was unable to move or even make a sound. At this moment, a translucent silver-haired little girl appeared before him and blocked the monstrous shapes path. The monstrous shape stopped in its tracks. The girl looked at the monstrous shape and spoke up in a soft voice. The monstrous shape started screeching. It sounded like countless people cursing together. The girl fell silent for a moment before turning to look at Seiji. Shinobu-chan Seiji wanted to call out to her. Yet, he was still unable to make a sound. The girl looked at him and smiled faintly. Her smile was pure and beautiful. Seiji sensed that she was intending to do something, and did his best to speak up and stop her. Yet, before he was able to speak, Shinobu turned around and faced the monstrous shape again, speaking softly. Then, the monstrous shape approached and slowly enveloped Shinobu. No dont please stop Seiji did his best to break free from whatever was restraining him. Stop already!!! he suddenly roared, causing his words to echo loudly throughout the room he was in. Natsuya who was sitting by his bedside was rather startled. Seiji Youre awake. Eh? Seiji looked all around him and saw that he was currently in a luxurious hospital room, lying on a bed. Whats going on Seiji had a look of confusion. You were spitting blood and fainted. Did you forget? Natsuya looked at him. You collapsed after you helped to release that demon from its grudges. I collapsed? Seiji had no recollection of this whatsoever. He was also concerned about how the student council president currently appeared. Your hand Im fine, these are just some external injuries. I didnt receive any internal injuries. Natsuya, who was currently wearing hospital clothes, smiled as she lightly waved her bandaged hands. Ill be fine before you know it. How did you get injured? Akasuzume Koogi was present in that realm as well and ambushed us while you were casting the spell to pacify the demon. What about Shuho-san and Kirin-san? Hitaka and Rana were more seriously injured than I was. Theyre both fine now after receiving medical treatment. They should be able to make full recoveries after some rest in the hospital. I see Thats good, then. Seiji heaved a sigh of relief. How do you currently feel? Natsuya was concerned about him. I Im fine. My chest just hurts a little. Its best if you stay here to rest for a few days. Yeah Seiji furrowed his eyebrows. Whats the matter? I cant sense Shinobu-chan anymore can you sense her? Shinobu-chan Natsuya immediately cast Astral Vision and looked over Seiji closely. A minute later, she ended the Astral Vision and shook her head. I cant sense her. Seiji didnt know what to say to this. Seiji, what happened? Let me rest for a little while first. Natsuya looked at him for a while and nodded after hearing this. Go ahead and rest, then. She then left his hospital room. Seiji covered his face with his hands after Natsuya left. Shinobu had left him! It seemed that she went over to the afterlife together with that demon. Seiji found this difficult to accept. He wanted to load but would it be possible to exorcise that demon without having Shinobu leave? If the demon wasnt exorcised, then they would all die! So if he wanted to protect Shinobu, he would have to load a save file farther back and figure out how to prevent the human puppet from going berserk and demonizing in the first place Just as he was thinking such things, Yomi spoke up in his mind. Honestly, that child is so reckless, doing as she pleases. The moment she finished speaking, Seiji suddenly sensed Shinobus presence within himself again! Shinobu-chan! Is she alright!? Shes fine, but she almost wasnt alright, since she came into contact with that demon, Yomi explained to him. Its nice and all that she helped you to release that demon from its grudges, but she was really pushing it. If it wasnt for the fact that I intervened in time, she really would have vanished. Yomi I worked hard at saving this girl. How about a little praise? Excellent job, Seiji said sincerely. Youre the best spirit I could ask for! I would have preferred to be praised as the best woman, but this is fine as well, heehee~ Yomi chuckled. Now, Id like to go back to sleep. Do you have any objections? None! Sleep as much as youd like. Youve worked hard. Now thats what I like to hear. Goodnight~ And then, there was no more sound out of Yomi. Seiji silently felt the small and weak demons soul within him and completely relaxed. Its good that youre alright, Shinobu. Thank you for helping and protecting me. However, sacrificing yourself is no good. That would be too sad. Im going to talk to you properly in the future about all this for now, just take a good rest. Seiji let out a long sigh as his mouth arced upwards now that he felt reassured. He slowly shut his eyes and went to sleep. Natsuya Yoruhana and Akatsuki Mitarais duel ended with Natsuyas victory and Akatsukis death. This was a result that nobody expected! Both the Yoruhana and Mitarai families had expected that Akatsuki would end up winning this duel. Even if he was in poor condition or Natsuya was in top shape, at most they expected a draw. However, Natsuya was the victor! This result was unbelievable. Well, they could still force themselves to accept her victory. However, it was difficult for the Mitarai Family to accept Akatsukis death. The Mitarai Family was furious that a young and valued member of their family died just like that! Yet, the judges videotaped recordings of the duel indicated that nobody on Natsuya Yoruhanas team did anything that would have killed Akatsuki. Instead, Akatsukis own human puppet Spirit-branded Retainer devoured him, directly causing his death. Devoured by ones own human puppet Spirit-branded Retainer nobody believed such a thing to be possible. However, the recordings were real, with no evidence of falsification! The Mitarai Family didnt even know how to go about taking revenge for such a way of dying. Why did the human puppet Spirit-branded Retainer devour Akatsuki? They wanted to investigate this, but that would require Natsuyas approval. That was because Akatsuki had agreed to wager the human puppet in question as part of the stakes for the duel. Natsuya had made Shinobu into part of the duels wager at Seijis request. Shinobu the human puppet now counted as Natsuya and Seijis property! And if the Mitarai Family wanted to ignore this fact and forcefully investigate? The Himiki judging clan would take responsibility for protecting the safety of the duels victors. If the Mitarai Family dared to do anything, the Himiki Clan would teach them a lesson about why it was that the Himikis were the most renowned judging clan of all. And so, the Mitarais could only try negotiating over the phone. They contacted Natsuya who was currently resting in the hospital. But as expected, Natsuya refused to have anything to do with them. She gave quite a simple excuse, saying that she was injured during the duel and currently resting. Well, since she had been willing to issue a Yin Yang Master duel challenge just to go against her arranged marriage, it was only normal for her to have such an attitude. The Mitarai Family could only try contacting someone else from the Yoruhana Family instead. They called Aoran Yoruhana, the younger of Natsuyas two older brothers. Second Young Master Yoruhana adamantly refused to take any calls from the Mitarai Family. He decided to leave this headache of a situation to his older brother and father. He didnt care about the Mitarais at all. Aoran had opposed this marriage from the very start, so he was more than happy to see this outcome of the duel. Still, even he was surprised with Natsuyas victory. Aoran knew for certain that nobody in the Yoruhana Family had helped Natsuya. However, even he didnt believe that Natsuya didnt have outside assistance. Aoran called a certain person out of curiosity. Do you know that Akatsuki Mitarai had died? Aoran immediately went to the main topic at hand after saying a basic hello. The other person on the phone fell silent. Why would I know about his death? I felt that you would know already. I didnt know, nor do I have any interest in him. You have a very powerful puppet master as one of your subordinates. I believe that she would have a method of making a human puppet devour its master, wouldnt she? The other person fell silent once again. I dont know what exactly it is that youre trying to say here If you have anything to say, please tell me more directly, Young Master Aoran Yoruhana. The female voice speaking on the phone sounded quite icy. Aoran smiled slightly upon hearing this. Actually, its nothing. I apologize for distracting you with such a trifle, Yui Haruta-san. Chapter 519 - Are there beautiful nurses that… Chapter 519: Are there beautiful nurses that Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu After resting for a while, Seiji called Shika to tell her that he was alright. Shika wanted to immediately come visit him upon learning that he was in the hospital. Seiji managed to somehow convince her to wait until tomorrow before coming over. He then called Mika and told her as well about him being in the hospital. Then, he went to go find Natsuya and informed her about Shinobus return. The student council president was quite happy to learn about the weak demon still being alive. Shinobu Miakis body belongs to us now. However, the Mitarai Family is requesting it to be returned so that they can investigate the human puppets body and determine the reason for Akatsuki Mitarais death. Natsuya paused for a moment. I might be unable to refuse them in the end Ill send someone to oversee the entire process of their investigation so that they cant destroy or entrap anything. Hows the human puppets bodys current condition? After you exorcised the demon, we returned to reality with the human puppet simply collapsed on the ground. It didnt seem to be particularly damaged. Will Akatsuki Mitarais death create a lot of trouble for you? Seiji looked at her. Im sure there will be some trouble. After all, he was a talent viewed as highly important by his family. Yet he was devoured by his own human puppet Spirit-branded Retainer, not slain by any of us, so there shouldnt be any huge trouble. Thats good, then. Several seconds of silence fell between them. Seiji Natsuya They spoke up simultaneously, causing both to pause. You first. You first. Once again, they spoke in unison. They exchanged glances and both chuckled. Its our victory. For the third time, they spoke identical content simultaneously. They won the duel was their victory! Although the conclusion was somewhat of a surprise, with Akatsuki basically causing his own death with his actions, a win was a win. They wanted to enjoy the joyous feeling of victory. Id like to ask you what you would like as your payment for assisting me this time. Something flashed in Natsuyas eyes. This is in addition to the human puppets body that I promised you. I dont have anything I want for the time being. The time being? I might want something later in the future. Seiji thought of what he still wanted to doduel against his sister, Yui Harua. Natsuya thought of something when she saw his serious expression. Her heart started beating at a rapider pace. The only thing I want is you What should she do if he told her such a thing? The student council presidents face instantly started flushing red. Although reason told her that this was highly unlikely, her emotions werent swayed by logic and caused her to imagine various scenes No, no, no, I have to stop this! Natsuya forcefully stopped her imagination from going wild. She averted her gaze in an effort to conceal her embarrassment. Its snowing. Seiji suddenly noticed the weather outside. Specks of white snow were falling outside the window. Soon, the snowfall grew larger and larger, leaving everything covered in a white dust. Thats quite a lot of snow. Seiji recalled the emotions he experienced while exorcising the demon giving his expression a tinge of sadness. That bastard got what he deserved. I hope that his victims can all rest in peace. Natsuya paused in surprise for a moment upon hearing this sudden change in topic before a sad expression appeared on her face as well. I hope so. The two of them quietly watched the snow together. The faint sound of wind and snow outside sounded like crying. The next morning, Shika, Reo, Mika, Chiaki, and Kaede, five beauties of varying ages, all came to visit him together at the hospital. Ha, I knew that you would never die until I get to defeat you! Why are you saying something that sounds like youre my mortal enemy? Because I just wanted to try saying such a line. Chiaki chuckled as she glanced all around Seijis hospital room. This is such a luxurious room. Youre really getting the VIP treatment here. Are there beautiful nurses that even provide special services? Seiji was rendered speechless. I can see that there are indeed such nurses upon seeing your expression. Have you tried their services out? Something flashed in Chiakis eyes as if she was seizing upon some truth. No such thing! If he really did do such a thing anyways, things would be terrible in all sorts of ways. Chiaki, rather than joking around, shouldnt you first be more concerned about how Seiji is doing? Mika sighed. Just take a look at him and youll understand that hes fine. He doesnt have a broken hand or foot, nor is he missing an eyeball or scarred anywhere visible. Hes capable of sitting down here and chatting just fine, which means theres no need to worry at all. Chiaki shrugged. Although thats true, Id still prefer that you worry normally about me a little Seiji commented. My worrying only gets started at 9:00 in the morning. Dont talk about your own emotions like they work at a nine-to-five job! How troublesome. In that case, Ill withdraw ten thousand sakuras worth of worrying just for you. Dont talk about this like emotions are something that can be deposited! Besides, whats with the amount of worrying that youre allowing for me? How about giving you twenty thousand sakuras worth of worrying instead, then? The important part isnt about the monetary worth of worrying about someone else! Seiji smiled after this perfectly ordinary exchange of retorts between them. He recalled back to when Chiaki received a phone call from her ex-girlfriend, Haruka Shimizu. Back at that time, Chiaki became a melancholic girl. This conversation was similar to the one from that time. Only, their roles were now reversed. Honestly, youve ruined the hospital atmosphere, Chiaki. I feel like Ive livened things up. Hmph, youre quite proud of yourself. Seiji turned to look at the others. Brother Shika was looking at him. Im really alright. I just need to rest here for a few days. Seiji smiled gently. Youre hospitalized and still insist on claiming to be alright? Mika asked in disbelief. Although Im hospitalized, I personally feel more like Im taking a vacation. Indeed, this place seems more like a five-star hotel room. It does look like a comfortable place to live in for a few days. Kaede smiled. How about I come take care of you, Seiji? Id definitely do a better job than any nurse, including any special services you may need. The blonde teacher intentionally revealed a seductive expression for the latter half of her last sentence. Juumonji-sensei, please be more proper! Mika commented forcefully. What does special services refer to? Reo blinked curiously. Special services refers to additional services that can make a patient incredibly comfortable, such as Chiaki! Everyone soon became lively and noisy. Seiji was quite happy with such a scene. It made him feel like the incident from last night was long past him. This lively visit lasted for quite a while. Some time later, everyone except Shika left. Shika stayed behind in the hospital room that was now quiet again. The only sound was that of her peeling an apple. Seiji watched his adopted younger sister and enjoyed the beautiful scene of her simply peeling an apple. After peeling the apple, Shika then diced it into tiny pieces, skewered one piece, and brought it to his mouth. Seiji opened his mouth and ate the apple piece. Nice, it was pretty sweet. Something flashed in Shikas eyes upon seeing her adopted older brothers look of satisfaction. She continued feeding him the apple. Seiji became drowsy after he finished the entire apple. He told Shika that he was going to go back to sleep and pushed a button that lowered his hospital bed back to horizontal position. Shika sat there quietly and observed him going to sleep. After Seijis breathing became steady and it was obvious that he had fallen asleep, she slowly reached out her hand and gently caressed his handsome face. At this moment, if only someone was here to see her expression, they would surely be left with a deep impression. It was a pity that nobody could see it. A moment later, Shika retracted her hand. Instead, she slowly edged her face towards Seijis Outside the window, the snow was finally stopping after having fallen for an entire night. The snow was soundless. It seemed as gentle as a lovers gaze. Winter hadnt ended, and spring was still yet to make an appearance. However, this room suddenly felt rather spring-like. Seiji slept peacefully and had a dream. In his dream, he went to enjoy cherry blossom viewing together with all his friends. The cherry blossoms falling down were incredibly beautiful, and fell on his head and face just like the snow. He could sense a gentle and fragrant sensation on his forehead. Chapter 520 - The publication of Brother Monogatari”! Chapter 520: The publication of Brother Monogatari! Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Three days later. Seiji finished his vacation er, his recovery and left the hospital. After returning home with Shika, he went out again before long. They headed to the bookstore together. They immediately headed for the light novel section and soon found what they were looking for Brother Monogatari! The cover art seemed both romantic and mystical. A beautiful black-haired girl who wore mystical attire in the Sakura Island style was holding a vicious demons mask in her hand and turning back and smiling brilliantly at the readers. Her scarlet eyes seemed especially beautiful, as if they were shining and possessed something mysterious within. Standing in front of her was a white-haired boy who wore a collared jacket. He was sticking both his hands in his pants pockets, and he was also turning to look behind him. Only half of his handsome face and sharp gaze could be seen. It appeared like he was either looking at something behind him or gazing at the girl. The cover art seemed professionally done and was quite appealing. The art was of obviously higher quality than the other light novels next to it in the new arrivals area. Any layman could tell the difference. Seiji was quite excited as he reached out and took a copy. Shika also picked up a copy of Brother Monogatari. Something flashed in her eyes as she looked at the cover. Then, both of them exchanged glances with each other and smiled. Their smiles contained the feeling of bliss. Another customer in the bookstore, a man wearing a round hat, paused in surprise upon seeing such a scene. He felt like this was just like a scene straight out of a movie. Who are these kids? This handsome boy and beautiful girl, are they idols or models? His attention drawn to them, he wondered about their identities. His gaze was then drawn to the light novel they had both picked up a copy of. Brother Monogatari this seemed like a strange book title to him. The cover art was quite beautiful and he felt that the beautiful girl drawn on the cover greatly resembled this girl in front of him? The man was quite surprised at this resemblance. He hid his emotions and picked up a copy of Brother Monogatari as well. He began to read the story. He was instantly drawn into the story right from the very start. This novel had a unique style and excellent readability. Reading it would naturally cause the reader to be able to imagine what was happening, as if the reader was watching an exquisitely drawn anime! The insert arts quality was quite high as well. It beautifully complemented the storys contents, helping the readers insert themselves into the storys world. The man unknowingly lost himself in reading the story. He got addicted to reading and didnt even notice that the handsome boy and beautiful girl had left long ago. Dear customer, please dont stand here reading for too long, a bookstore employee spoke to him, but the round-hat-wearing man didnt even notice. Dear customer! The book store employee increased his voices volume. The round-hat-wearing man was furious to have been interrupted while reading. When he turned to see that it was a book store employee, his anger dissipated, replaced by embarrassment. I apologize He closed the Brother Monogatari book. Id like to purchase this light novel. Thank you for your purchase. After ringing the mans purchase up, the employee gave him a glare of dont just read books without purchasing them before leaving him alone. The round-hat-wearing man looked around him but didnt see the boy and girl anywhere. Brother Monogatari Idle Dimension by the Shore He looked at the book in his hands and muttered the authors name to himself as he left the bookstore. Seiji and Shika both purchased three copies each of Brother Monogataris first volume. One copy would be for personal reading, one for collecting, and one for loaning out to friends. They were both quite confident in the quality of their own light novel. Still, it remained to be seen how well the book would sell. Seiji received a phone call some time after he returned home. The call was from Hisashi. Seigo, are you out of the hospital yet? Yes, Ive left already. Thats good, then. Hisashi paused for a moment. This humble one has already purchased and started reading a copy of Milords novel that was published today. What did you think? Its excellent, as expected of something personally written by Milord! Hisashi gave him passionate praise. I would really like to finish reading it in one go. Its such a pity that I have other things to do today. I can only wait until I have some free time. Just the part that Ive read so far makes me believe that this will become a famous bestseller! Many people will become Milords fervent believers in the future! Thanks for your kind words. It would be nice if that really came true. Seiji smiled. Of course it will come true! Milords light shall illuminate the world! No need to exaggerate things so much. This is only a light novel. No, this isnt merely a light novel, its the beginning to Milords legend! As the First Knight under your command, Im quite honored to follow your cause. I shall support you to my fullest! Hisashi spoke quite seriously. Thank you for your support. We are quite lucky to have such a loyal retainer like you. Seiji chuckled and responded using the royal pronoun we. Seiji treated all of this as a joke. He didnt actually understand the true meaning of Hisashis full support. After they ended their conversation, Hisashi placed his cell phone on his computer desk and contacted someone on the internet. What is it, Sweet Pig-dono? I would like for you to help me advertise a light novel that was just published today, Tea Brewer-kun. You can charge me as much as you think is necessary. What a joke, how could I possibly charge Sweet Pig-dono any money? You merely have to ask. Whats the name of the light novel you want to help advertise for? Brother Monogatari. Its a new story published by Thunderbolt Literature. Hisashi then contacted various other online contacts and had similar conversations with them. He then adjusted his eyeglasses and smiled satisfactorily as he gazed at all the numerous conversation windows on his computer screen. My support doesnt mean that Ill simply buy a few of your books, Seiji-kun. Later that night, Mika, Chiaki, and Kaede all arrived at Seijis apartment. All three had a copy of Brother Monogatari with them. They all sat down by the kotatsu and started reading together as if this place was hosting a book club. Seiji read Brother Monogatari together with them as well. Although he was intimately familiar with the story, he still wanted to read it again. He kept receiving phone calls or text messages from all his friends. They all wanted to tell him their opinions of Brother Monogatari. Excellent story. The insert art is beautiful as well. Overall, youve done a great job, Shore-sensei. from Natsuya. Your story that you wrote together with Kagura-san seems pretty good. I give you 9.5 points out of 10. from Mai. This is a wonderful story! I really like the main character; I think hes quite similar to Senpai. from Hoshi. Hey, I havent seen you in a while. I recalled when you first showed your story to me a while back Heh heh, I was your first reader ever. from Rika Amami. Your novel is even better than I imagined, and you even did all the art for it as well! Its truly amazing Im feeling a little like I cant compare as an artist. from Yukari. Your novel was excellent. It helped to give us inspiration for writing new music. from Rion and Kotomi. Nice story. The insert art was great as well. Im really looking forward to seeing if youll draw manga in the future. from Mayuzumi. The current reaction seems to be quite good. The sales numbers should be pretty good as well. from Saki. It feels just like Im watching an anime with how detailed your scenes descriptions are. This is the best light novel Ive ever read. from Kaho. Brother Monogatari is amazing! I cant even put it down! Im not going to go to sleep tonight until I finish reading! from Kanna Fujihara. Your novel is quite something. I can feel your spirit within it. from Ryuuno Izawa. Apart from his friends, Seiji also received messages from his fellow authors. Although I already knew that your light novel is the true deserving recipient of the Gold Award from the previous award ceremony, your story still exceeded my expectations when I read it. I can only admit defeat. from Koushi Nomura. Brother Monogatari is excellent. Its so good that I dont want it to end. from Miyabi Ishihara. Just as Nomura-san said before, your story is truly amazing. Im astonished that you even personally drew such beautiful artwork for your story. Or was that your adopted younger sisters artwork? At any rate, its a truly wonderful story. Most ordinary light novels cant even compare. from Yuuko Hashimoto. Brother Monogatari is a wonderful story. Your writing and artwork are both top level. Youre a true genius. from Shousei Maishi. I really enjoyed reading Brother Monogatari. Good luck on becoming a bestseller. from Imai Yoshida. Even the main character of a novel that a handsome guy like you writes is also a handsome guy. Sheesh. Its also quite enraging how interesting youve managed to make your story. The insert art you did is ridiculously beautiful as well. Its certain to become a bestseller remember to invite me to a barbeque after you receive your paycheck! Its best if you can bring your cute sister Kagura-san together as well. from Tsuyoshi Matsutani. Seiji was delighted to receive so many excellent reviews and well wishes. Seiji looked towards Shika who was next to him. Shika looked at him as well. The two adopted siblings exchanged glances and smiled blissfully yet again. Chapter 521 - I refuse to become your harem manager! Chapter 521: I refuse to become your harem manager! Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Mmm~~~ Chiaki lazily stretched and murmured comfortably. She then took out her cell phone and started poking at it while grinning foolishly. Seiji knew that she was playing the cell phone game named Anna again upon seeing how she was. Natsuya already sent someone to investigate this cell phone game. She hadnt received a report yet, but she said one should be coming soon. Seiji hadnt heard of anyone coming to any harm yet due to playing this game he hoped that he was just overthinking things. Chiaki, about how many people in our class are playing this Anna game? Seiji inquired. The tomboy thought it over for a few seconds before replying, I think roughly half. Theres also several of our classmates that downloaded the game but failed to obtain an account. The game could only be downloaded with a recommendation code, and applying for an account seemingly relied on luck. This type of atypical game signup method still caused more than half of his classmates to want to play. That was just how charismatic Anna was. Seiji wanted to download the game to see for himself just what was so appealing about it. However, he changed his mind and decided to wait for the investigation results instead. He really hoped that he was just overthinking things. However, he kept having a premonition that something mystical was behind this game. The night gradually darkened. Seiji went to his study after Chiaki and the others left. The moment he turned on his computer and logged on to his chatting application, Hana sent him a message. Your story barely counts as passable, I suppose. I guess I could give it my approval. Thank you for purchasing it and supporting me, Seiji responded, adding a widely grinning emoticon. Hana responded with an emoticon that had a look of condescension. Seiji automatically interpreted it as a tsundere expression instead. He smiled and told Hana that he would like to have a video chat with her. She immediately accepted. I would like to talk again about you becoming my vice-commander I refuse to become your harem manager, the cat-eared hat girl stated coldly. Seiji was rendered speechless. Huh? He was only able to utter a sound of foolishness. Vice-commander equaled harem manager in her mind? Hey hey, something seemed wrong here! Im not trying to create a harem here! Seiji didnt know whether he should laugh or cry after he finally regained his senses. Thats exactly what youre trying to do. Stop denying it. I have to deny it! Its not what you think This is exactly what I think. At any rate, I refuse to become your harem manager. Hmph! Hana turned her head away. Seiji truly didnt know what to say. He was left speechless for quite a while. Then, how about changing the phrasing er, giving you a different position? How about becoming my consultant? Seiji spoke rather helplessly. Will that be alright? I wont be anything. Ill help you out, but I wont become anyone for you Hana then realized that her words could apparently be misinterpreted. Anyways, stop giving me any sort of title at all! I may be your ally, but thats all, nothing more. Alright then, as you wish. Seiji instantly decided to skip this topic. I would like to hear your advice on what I should specifically do in creating a Spirit-branded Retainer team, my great and wonderful ally. The next morning. Seiji mentioned that he wanted to created a Spirit-branded Retainer team to Mika and the others as they headed to school together. A Spirit-branded Retainer team? Yes. My goal is to duel against my older sister, Yui Haruta, and her own Spirit-branded Retainer team, Seiji explained. This will be quite difficult to do. Not only that, theres also a certain degree of risk involved. After my team is established, everyone, including myself, will probably have to spend a long time training and growing together in order to reach a level at which I can challenge her. Mika, Juumonji-sensei, I would like to invite the two of you to join me. Later tonight, Ill formally discuss the details with you and explain everything involved. I hope that youll consider I agree to join, Kaede interrupted before he even finished. Theres no need to consider anything. Please allow me to become your Spirit-branded Retainer, Seiji Haruta-sama. Mika and Chiaki were both rendered speechless. Please, theres no need to call me -sama Im quite happy that Sensei is willing to join me, but I still hope that youll listen to my full explanation before making a decision. Seiji could only smile wryly. I think that theres zero need for consideration. But, if thats what you wish, Ill listen to what you have to say, Kaede spoke gently while looking directly at him. I feel like this isnt a Spirit-branded Retainer team at all; its a harem instead. The light of realization flashed in Chiakis eyes. This Spirit-branded Retainer teams true identity is actually your harem! I already expected that you would say this! It really isnt like that. This is a serious matter, Chiaki. Seiji strictly corrected Chiakis words. Yep, youre seriously establishing your own harem. Hey! The tomboy chuckled. Honestly, when will I be able to Awaken to some Spiritual Ability as well? It sounds quite interesting to be able to join a Spirit-branded Retainer team. Chiaki had an expression of I really want to join in. This isnt something that can be decided based on interest. Dont deny it, Seiji, youre actually excited as well, arent you? Chiaki looked straight at him. Establishing your own team to challenge your powerful older sister? Are you really treating this as some simple task? Dont you also think its interesting as well? Seiji was rendered speechless. To be honest, I do think its interesting as well. Its not just a simple task, he admitted the truth in his mind. Although Im not doing this for my own sake I am indeed rather excited to challenge my older sister Yui. Im going to show my true strength to the older sister who exiled me from the family! Chiaki spoke as if she was a hot-blooded male. Thats not my real motive although I suppose it sure sounds like a good one. The name of your next story shall be NEET of the Rebellion! That doesnt sound like a very appealing name. It wasnt like he was Lelouch. How about Counterattack of the NEET then? Thats pretty much the same as the last one. It wasnt like he was a Gundam pilot. NEET of Blood and Iron!'' No matter what cool adjectives you use, theyll instantly become uncool once you add the word NEET. Seiji indicated that he was getting bored of this joke. If it was him, he would never use a word such as NEET in the storys title. He felt that too many readers would comment about such a word choice. At any rate, defeating Yui Haruta will be a challenging goal. Ill work my hardest to achieve this, and gathering companions that are willing to become my Spirit-branded Retainers is the first step in my plan. Yukari was currently feeling complex emotions. She just received a phone call from Seigo. They agreed to meet for lunch. It was a good thing that they would get to meet each other. However, what Chiaki Wakaba told her last week Yukari still hadnt come to a decision. What had he been doing over the past few days? Did he really go to kill others? And if that was true, how should she treat him? She knew that she could simply not ask, in order to give herself more time to think. Still, she would have to face things sooner or later. Seigo Harano no, Seiji Haruta was a Spiritual Ability user. He was in a different world from ordinary people. Yukari tried imagining what she would feel if he killed someone in front of her but was unable to imagine it. Nor was she capable of imagining how she would react if she personally witnessed such a scene. After all, real human lives dying was different from people dying in an anime or movie! Either acceptance or rejection She had considered both possibilities and was currently still unable to come to a decision. Yukari didnt have the confidence to maintain her typical poise if she met with him today. Still, he said that there was something important he wanted to discuss with her, so she agreed to meet up. What could this important topic be? It would be fine if it was about the dating sim game they were creating or about his light novel. As she was an artist herself, there was plenty she could discuss with him about the insert art for Brother Monogatari. But if it was about the mystical The purple-haired girl turned to look outside the window. She sighed upon seeing the somewhat dark sky. Chapter 522 - I’ll be more than happy to! Chapter 522: Ill be more than happy to! Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu It was now time for lunch break. Yukari went to go meet with Seigo. The moment she saw the handsome boy smile and greet her, all the complex emotions within her seemed to dissipate. She felt as if she had come to a sudden realization. I really do love him She reaffirmed her own feelings. She then felt that all her previous considerations and confusion had been unnecessary. She then extrapolated that perhaps Chiakis true intentions were to make her feel distant from Seigo, which made her feel that she had been tricked. While all these thoughts flashed through her mind, Yukari smiled and greeted him back normally. The two of them then went to a quiet corner in the school and sat down to eat together. What would you like to discuss with me? Its like this. Im intending to establish a Spiritual Ability user team, and I would like to invite you to join me. A Spiritual Ability user team? Yukari blinked her eyes in surprise. Yes. I have a personal goal that I want to try aiming for, and you would need to battle. Theres a certain degree of risk involved Seiji had a serious expression as he explained the situation. Yukari silently listened to his explanation as something flashed in her eyes. So, youre basically saying that if I decide to join you, Ill have to battle under your command. And in exchange, youll do your best to ensure my safety and help me to become stronger, is this correct? Thats right. Battling will I need to kill others? Yukari looked directly at him. Seiji fell silent for a moment. Yes, its possible. I can only say that it will depend on the situation, Seiji responded calmly. What kind of situations? Such as protecting yourself and your companions it might be necessary to take such a drastic measure. Or, if theres an enemy who wants to kill you, you must have the resolve to kill your enemy as well in order not to come to any harm. So, youre saying that I should treat my own and my companions safety as the number one priority? Yes, thats the most important thing. Several seconds of silence fell between them. Do you have any other questions for me? Seiji asked. Yes. Yukari looked directly at him. Seigo Seiji, have you ever killed anyone before? I have, Seiji answered honestly. Yukari discovered that she didnt particularly feel anything about his response at all. There was no feeling of disgust or repulsion, nor were her feelings for him shaken. It was as if she was hearing something perfectly normal. Do you regret killing? She continued asking. I dont. How come? Because the situation at that time was just like what I just mentioned I had to resolve myself for the sake of me and my companions. Something flashed in Seijis eyes. They fell silent yet again. This team of mine isnt one that has the intention of going around and killing others. Its just that its impossible to guarantee killing others will be avoidable, Seiji told her seriously. I hope that every member of my team can place themselves and their companions as the top priority. I dont wish to see anyone come to unnecessary harm for caring about the enemy. Even if you dont join my team, Yukari, I hope that you can remember if you ever meet a Spiritual Ability user that intends to harm you, theres no need to hold back or worry about any consequences. Just use your full power to defeat the enemy and protect yourself. Seijis reminder contained deep concern for her. The purple-haired girl now understood. She was now certain that all her previous worries had been completely for nothing! Who cared if he had killed someone in the past Seigo Harano Seiji Haruta was simply Seiji Haruta. This small fact didnt change anything. Chiaki who was constantly by his side must have seen him quite clearly for what he was like. She made her decision without any unnecessary quandaries. As for herself although she was somewhat misguided by Chiaki, the foundational reason was still because she hadnt seen Seiji clearly for who he was. That was why she had been so lost. Yukari was frustrated, and even embarrassed with herself. He was her hero and yet she actually suspected his character. Thats all I wish to say. I hope that you can consider joining me and give me your answer by Saturday. Seiji smiled. Although I hope that youll join me, even if you refuse, that wont change anything about our relationship. You can still ask me for my help with anything that you encounter. That would be too shameless of me, Yukari said in a soft voice. Eh? Youre willing to help me and risk your life to save me, yet Im unwilling to help you? Wouldnt that be quite shameless of me? Seiji didnt know how to respond to this. I wont allow myself to be someone like that, which is why I agree to join you no, I want to join you! Yukari stated seriously. Please allow me to join your team, Seiji. You dont have to tell me your answer so quickly You should consider things properly first Even if I consider things, my response will still be the same. The purple-haired girl now had a resolute expression. I wish to truly become your companion and become stronger so that I can fight for you! A hero saving a princess that was how the classical tale went, but stories didnt need to always be this way. A princess could help the hero and even protect the hero as well, right? Yukari Seiji was quite moved by her heartfelt intentions. Thank you, he said with great sincerity. Chiaki pouted and acted disinterested upon learning that Yukari Asamiya had been willing to join Seijis team. Why do you have such an expression? Im a little bored at how quickly and easily a certain Princess came to her decision. Dont mind me. Seiji was left speechless. Something flashed in Mikas eyes when she heard the same thing from Seiji. She seemed to be thinking about something. Next, Seiji intended to invite Hoshi to his team. Seiji called Hoshi and invited him to meet up after classes were over. Hoshi was incredibly delighted to receive an invitation to meet up from his senpai. As for whether or not he would succeed in inviting Hoshi to his team, it was basically a predictable no, a foregone conclusion. Ill be more than happy to! Hoshis passionate response upon hearing this on the school rooftop was just like as if he was agreeing to go out with someone after a love confession. Hoshi replied after only hearing one sentence. He didnt even have to think for even one second. Although Seiji expected this outcome, it was still rather Seijis cheeks twitched slightly. Thank you for believing in me so much, but shouldnt you at least give me a chance to finish telling you what its about? Theres no need. No matter what Senpai is fighting for, or whom youre fighting, Ill be more than happy to help you and be by your side, Senpai! Hoshis eyes were sparkling as he clenched his fist. This was almost just like a scene from a hot-blooded shonen mangaone which certain female audiences would greatly enjoy reading. Thank you but just for clarity, I feel that I should still explain things to you. Seiji began explaining the situation to Hoshi. Hoshi silently finished listening to what Seiji had to say. Ill be more than happy to join you! Hoshi responded yet again. This time, Hoshi had more resolution as well. Wont you consider things for a little longer? This isnt something similar to joining the dating sim creation team. Theres no need. As I said earlier, Id like to be by Senpais side Stop! I understand now. Please, theres no need to repeat such words. Listening to Hoshi speak about him like this one time was whatever, but twice was slightly unbearable. Welcome to the team, Hoshi, Seiji spoke sincerely as he looked at Hoshi. Hoshi also looked directly at him and revealed a dazzling smile. Meanwhile, Mika was meeting with Yukari. I would like to know what you think about Seigo Asamiya-san. Ah, excellent. I also want to know what you think about him as well, Uehara-san. The purple-haired girl smiled at the double pigtailed girl. Lets have a good discussion. Chapter 523 - Hero” Chapter 523: Hero Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Yukari and Mika walked to a quiet corner in school and sat down across each other. Wakaba-san is busy right now with her club activities, correct? Yeah. I feel like she intentionally misled me, yet she didnt tell me a single lie shes truly amazing. Yukari sighed. Chiaki has always been amazing, Mika responded. The two of you are good friends. When things dont involve Seigo Seiji, what type of relationship do you have with her? Yukari inquired. Mika didnt reply. Its fine if you dont want to tell me. You have no obligation to answer this question from me. Yukari smiled. Im just curious, and slightly envious as well. This is because Id actually like to become friends with Wakaba-san. This was the truth. Yukari felt quite pressured having Chiaki Wakaba as her opponent. She felt it would be best if they could become allies. Chiaki is actually really appreciative of you as a person as well. If it wasnt for Seiji, the two of you could probably become excellent friends, Mika stated softly. I even feel like Im not really good enough to be one of Chiakis best friends. Her best friend should be more like you. That isnt right. You shouldnt say something like that. Yukari looked directly at Mika. To be honest, I wouldnt have anything to do with or ever met Chiaki Wakaba if it wasnt for Seiji. She recognizes you as her good friend, which means that youre good enough for her. This has nothing to do with you thinking that you dont have the right to be her friend. Your words are not only debasing yourself, its also rude towards her as well. Please dont say such a thing in front of her. Mika blinked upon hearing this. Thank you for your advice You really remind me of Seiji like this. Eh? The content of what you just said, as well as the tone, caused me to think of Seiji Chiaki said before that youre like a female version of him. I agree with her assessment. Yukari didnt know what to say. The way you put it sounds rather strange. The purple-haired girl now had a rather subtle expression. You really are quite like him, in Chiakis and my opinion. Seiji and I do have some points in common, but calling me a female version of him I think thats still not quite accurate. Yukari folded her arms. Even without mentioning the differences between men and women, the two of us have some foundational differences. Such as? Mika looked at Yukari. I dont know how to say it clearly should I say that hes more resolute than I am, or Yukari thought about it for a moment. Simply speaking, hes stronger than I am. Stronger? Yes, thats the easiest way to describe it. The purple-haired girl paused for a moment. To use killing others as an example, hell unhesitatingly do it if he considers it absolutely necessary, while I cant do the same Im not saying that hes cruel; its that hes stronger than me on a deeper level something like that. Something flashed in Mikas eyes when she heard this. He has this incredible strength to him, which is why hes a hero. And as for me, Im at most a princess, nothing more. That was Yukaris conclusion. I feel like I understand what you mean. Thats good, then. Several seconds of silence fell between them. Lets move on to the main topic. Yukari now had a serious expression. Uehara-san, just what precisely do you think after hearing what Wakaba-san said last week? Later that night, Seiji invited Mika and the others into his apartment. Chiaki started playing a video game together with Reo in the living room, while Seiji, Mika, and Kaede went to his study to have a discussion. Seiji, is your true goal actually to protect us? This was what Mika said after hearing his explanation. Seiji blinked upon hearing this. I said it just now, my goal is Isnt it fine even if you dont achieve that goal? Am I correct? Mika looked at him. Why do you think that? I had a discussion with Asamiya-san and came to the conclusion. You and Yukari did? Mika nodded. I met with her after school and talked about a lot with her. After that, both of us agreed that creating a Spirit-branded Retainer team to duel against your older sister is only an excuse. Your real objective is to take advantage of the Haruta Familys power to protect the Awakened to protect your friends. Seiji didnt say anything in response. Of course, it would be nice if you could achieve that secondary goal of defeating your older sister. But if its truly unachievable, you wouldnt force us to fight her at all. After all, your true goal is simply to take us in under your name and help us to become stronger. Mika gazed directly at him. Am I correct? Seiji smiled as he looked back at her. Looks like youve seen through me, he admitted. Youre absolutely correct. Thats exactly what I was thinking. Of course, it would be nice if we can successfully defeat my older sister Yui. But, if its not possible to do so, I wont force things at all. Ever since the New Years, strange things have constantly been happening in succession. I feel that itll only become harder for me to protect all my friends in the future, which is why I wish for all of you to become stronger so that you can protect yourselves when you meet danger. Of course, the process of becoming stronger is risky as well, so perhaps what Im doing is a bit contradictory. Still, I believe that proactively working to become stronger is better than passively reacting to whatever happens. Thats just my personal opinion. Perhaps you all have different opinions from me. This is why I wish for you to join my team, but also why I wish you can think things through for yourselves and make your own decisions. Seiji Something flashed in Kaedes eyes as she looked at him. I want to join. Mika was still looking at his face. I wish to become stronger and be of help to you, which is why I choose to join in. Mika Ill definitely get left behind by you if I dont join in. Eh? Youre really strong, Seiji. Not only that, youre continuing to grow stronger. Im going to work my hardest so that I can follow in your footsteps! Mika said this seriously. That was the final conclusion she came to after discussing with Yukari Asamiya. Seiji Haruta was someone who would continue marching forward despite how strong he currently was already. Unless she followed after him, she would be left behind. Even if they still remained friends, they might become more and more distant from each other. From this angle, falling in love with him was something difficult, but also something blissful. That was because as long as she used her love as motivation and followed in his footsteps, shed be able to reach a much higher level that she wouldnt have reached by herself! Natsuya Yoruhana was the Empress. Shika Kagura was the Demon King. Chiaki Wakaba perhaps she counted as a Wise One? In that case, who was Mika Uehara? Yukari couldnt help but think such things to herself as she sat in her own bedroom, facing her drawing board but not coming up with anything to draw, instead recalling the earlier conversation with Mika. The most astonishing part of that entire conversation to her was that not only did Mika Uehara already accept the fact that Seiji had killed someone else before, she even had the resolution to be able to kill someone else for Seijis sake! Yukari still didnt have such firm resolution yet or, more accurately, she was unsure whether she would be able to do it or not if such a situation arose. Yet, Mika already had such firm resolution already, even before Seiji invited her to his team! Even if she might not do such a thing in the end, it was already amazing how she had such resolution even a little scary. Yukari long since believed that Mika had plenty of potential. Still, Mikas reaction was still far beyond what Yukari expected. This was why Yukari had trouble figuring out what type of character Mika was. However, she figured it out a while later. Although Mika was a bit clumsy and simple-minded, she didnt give up easily and had deep hidden potential as well as a resolute will Wasnt such a person just like the main character in classical stories? She was a hero! Mika Uehara was a hero. Perhaps Mika doesnt stand out now, but she may just grow and develop in unexpected ways, Yukari thought to herself. Chapter 524 - Please open your mouth. Say ahh~ Chapter 524: Please open your mouth. Say ahh~ Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Seiji headed out to Peach-senseis apartment after he finished the conversation with Mika and Kaede. He had already visited Hisashi after school. Mayuzumi was the final person that he wished to invite to his team. He reached her apartment and pressed the doorbell. The person who opened the door was Idelia who was wearing a miniskirt maid uniform!? Good evening, Harano-san, the silver-haired, blue-eyed beautiful female protagonist of Honey Candy Girl greeted him. Good evening Seiji responded reflexively. He couldnt help but look her over. Idelia wearing a maid outfit was a scenario that never even happened in the Honey Candy Girl story before! Her ample chest, black lace stockings, beautiful legs, and mesmerizing territory between her stockings and her skirt created an incredibly alluring charisma. Evidently, Mayuzumi was the one who made Idelia wear such clothing. Excellent work, Sensei! Seiji inwardly praised Mayuzumi. He even almost wanted to take out his cell phone and take a picture of Idelia. Mayuzumi nee-san and Saki nee-san are both waiting for you. Please enter. The maid Idelia indicated to him. Mayuzumi nee-san and Saki nee-san? Seiji blinked at this. So, that was the setting for how Idelia addressed Mayuzumi and Saki it seemed pretty nice to him! A maid who was also like a younger sister. Quite excellent. Seiji entered Mayuzumis apartment and saw the mangaka and editor. Both beauties were wearing their casual clothes and sitting by the table. An exquisite tea set was on the table, together with beautiful plates filled with top-quality desserts. This appeared just like a high society ladies tea party. Please take a seat, Harano-san. Idelia stood by the table while smiling and indicating towards him. This scene seemed so beautiful, just like something out of an anime. Seiji sat down and was quite moved as he watched the maid Idelia pour some tea for him. Mayuzumi smiled and asked, How is it, Haruta-kun? Amazing! Seiji instantly gave this his praise as he sipped some tea. Enjoying tea like this is truly pleasurable. Theres even better things than this. Mayuzumi lightly waved her hand. Idelia picked up a knife and fork, cut a small slice of cake for Seiji, and brought it to Seijis mouth. Please open your mouth and say ahh~~ Idelia smiled while speaking cutely. Seiji the otaku received a direct missile hit from this! His mind instantly went blank while he revealed a foolish expression. He unconsciously opened his mouth and allowed Idelia to feed him the cake. So sweet Seiji maintained his foolish expression while eating the cake and smiled in an equally foolish fashion. It was as if there was a blissful halo on his head. Teeheehee Mayuzumi covered her mouth and kept giggling at how he was. Saki chuckled as well. Seiji finally regained his senses after he finished the piece of cake. That was such a powerful attack! He wasnt careful and was conquered just now! Seiji awkwardly scratched his face upon seeing how both the mangaka and editor were laughing. Its just like cheating to have such a service, Sensei. Mayuzumi smiled and asked, Would you like some more? I would. Seiji was unable to resist his inner urges and admitted the truth. Mayuzumi giggled once again. In the end, Seiji consumed an entire small cake under the maid Idelias Ahh~ service. Although he was somewhat embarrassed, he felt more joy than embarrassment! He was filled with satisfaction. It couldnt get any better than the female protagonist of the story he liked providing such a service to him. After he finished eating the cake, they got to business. Mayuzumi indicated that she would seriously consider whether or not to join Seijis team after hearing what he had to say. The three of them then started discussing Brother Monogatari. Brother Monogataris sales are going exceedingly well. Some bookstores are already out of the first-print copies, Saki informed him. Sold out? Todays only the second day! Seiji was astonished. Thats why I told you that its going exceedingly well. Its the best selling light novel Ive ever seen on the first few days ever since I started working for Thunderbolt Literature. Youre amazing, Haruta-kun, Mayuzumi praised him. This is only the beginning. I hope that Im able to maintain this. Your story is an excellent read, with great artwork done by you as well. Naturally, it should have good sales but I still feel that the sales numbers are a bit unnatural. Something flashed in the editors eyes. Unnatural? Yes. Its not strange for it to have good sales, but the problem is that its selling ridiculously well. Its the same with reactions on the internet. Theres far more reader reviews than normal, and the reviews are almost overwhelmingly positive. It must be due to how wonderfully written Haruta-kuns novel is, Mayuzumi said. Of course, thats possible as well. Maybe Im just overthinking things. I just felt that it was slightly unnatural. So, you mean that someone is intentionally helping me behind the scenes? Seiji looked at Saki. Thats not what I meant. I just felt that there was something behind this story selling overwhelmingly well, but I didnt think too deeply into what that something could be. Saki paused for a moment. Even if there is something behind this, its something that helped this story as well as our Thunderbolt Literature. Seiji fell silent for a moment. Ah, my apologies for saying something unnecessary. The editor felt apologetic at seeing Seiji fall silent. This is just my personal opinion. The truth is probably like what Mayuzumi saidyour Brother Monogatari is excellently written, causing it to have abnormal sales and excellent reviews. No need for you to feel uneasy. You should be happy about this, Haruta-kun. Actually, what Saki means to express is that Brother Monogataris sales are incomprehensibly good to her. Mayuzumi smiled. Saki didnt know what to say to how her good friend described her words. Theres one possibility I can think of. Seiji rubbed his chin. Whats that? Theres this friend of mine that might have helped me out with the sales. Hes the one who created this unnatural situation. Your friend Maybe hes responsible, and maybe he isnt. Id have to ask him to find out. Seiji pulled out his cell phone and dialed Hisashis number. Hisashi picked up quickly. Hisashi did you happen to do something regarding Brother Monogatari? I indeed did something. I didnt expect Milord to have noticed so quickly. As expected of Milord! I wasnt the one who noticed it. My editor told me that the sales were too good and that there were too many good reviews on the internet, making it seem strange. And so, I wondered if you were the one who was behind this. Indeed, this humble one is responsible! Hisashi stated proudly. I used all of my connections to help advertise and spread Milords novel! Your full support is that it? Thank you. Seiji indicated his gratitude. I never expected you to do so much. Thank you for your assistance. What are you saying, Im your First Knight. Hisashi chuckled. Supporting Milord in his grand endeavor is a knights responsibility. Youve done quite well. I shall reward you. A reward? Hisashi blinked in surprise at this. Im honored. May I ask what reward this may be? A picture thats personally autographed by Peach-sensei. Hisashi was surprised for a moment upon hearing this. Peach-sensei could you be referring to Yes, Im referring to exactly who you think Im referring tothe creator of Honey Candy Girl. Seiji chuckled. Hisashi fell silent for a moment, before OHHHHHH!!!! he shouted in excitement into his cell phone! Hisashis voice was so loud that even Mayuzumi and Saki could hear him despite Seiji not having the call on speakerphone. Milord, youre acquainted with that grandmaster author!? Indeed. Im currently sitting right across from that grandmaster you speak of. OHHHHHH!!!! Hisashi shouted out in excitement once again. Please, where is Milord right now? This humble one would like to meet the grandmaster author!! Dont get so excited, just start with an autograph. Seiji looked towards Idelia. The autographed photo wont be of Sensei, but it will be of someone youll definitely like. Please look forward to it. Chapter 525 - The creator who received divine inspiration Chapter 525: The creator who received divine inspiration Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Seiji explained the situation to Mayuzumi and Saki after he ended the conversation with Hisashi. In order to thank him for assisting me, Id like to request Sensei to autograph a picture of Idelia for him as a present. An autograph is of course fine, but will it really be alright to give out Idelias picture? It shouldnt be a problem. The three of them then chatted for a while and had fun together. Later, in the middle of the night, Seiji concentrated on cultivating in Reos soul realm. He no longer had the pressure of needing to deal with any immediately upcoming duels, which was a good thing. Still, he didnt want to relax just because of that. There were still many things he had to learn in order to become a truly passable Yin Yang Master. He would need to become a worthy leader. Not only did he need to know all sorts of spells, he also needed to learn more about the mystical society. Yui mentioned before that various things would keep happening, so he needed to continue becoming stronger. Only with strength would he be able to respond and adapt appropriately to whatever situations arose so that he could protect his friends in times of danger. Without even needing to talk about the distant future, just this cell phone game named Anna that he saw Chiaki playing seemed like it had something mystical behind it. Seiji practiced cultivation all the way until he woke up the next morning. During a break at school, he received a phone call from Natsuya. She told him that the investigative report on Anna was finished. According to the report, this cell phone game was created by a company called the Paperwing Games Laboratory. This company was established in September of last year. The main person who developed this game is named Kazuhiko Haiga. Hes a somewhat famous indie game developer in the industry. He led his Paperwing Games Laboratory and developed this Anna game in just three months time. The main characters design as well as the core programming, that is to say, this Anna characters very existence and AI were all personally done by him. He also personally oversaw the programming that forced players to sign up with their real names on government-issued ID and only being able to download with a recommendation code, along with the chance that applying for an account might fail. As the lead developer, Kazuhiko Haiga refused to make any changes to this system. He told his coworkers in his company that he was able to create Anna due to an almost divine inspiration, which was why hes unwilling to make any changes or modifications to how Anna works. Seiji didnt know what to say to this. Kazuhiko Haiga? Could he possibly have a relative named Kazuya Akihiko, or was there also a Professor Shigemura in this world? Seiji couldnt help but mentally comment . 1 I think that Kazuhiko Haigas circumstance is quite similar to Shoutarou Rinuras from before, some type of Awakening or perhaps he came into contact with some mysterious existence, Natsuya continued. There might be something hidden behind this cell phone game, but it might also be perfectly normal. Its currently unconfirmed. So, the best thing to do is still not to touch this game, right? Yes, because theres no telling what might happen to it in the future. Seiji mulled things over. Is there anyone thats interested in purchasing Anna? At least on the surface, this is a game with great potential. Some game companies have already contacted Kazuhiko Haiga and shown such an interest. However, he adamantly refused to sell his game or even work together with any other game company. I see, as I thought. Seiji, could it be that you want to Indeed. Im quite interested in the concept of artificial intelligence. And if shes something dangerous, purchasing her and dealing with her in such a fashion is a way of dealing with this matter as well. Natsuya was rendered speechless. He just adopted a female demon, and now he wants a female artificial intelligence as well? Is this the true nature of a harem protagonist? She couldnt help but inwardly comment. Although Kazuhiko Haiga is currently against the idea of selling his game to others, wouldnt it be impossible for him to completely possess such an artificial intelligence by himself for long? Seiji continued speaking. Thats right. Nobody is moving against him now, but as long as his game continues gaining in popularity, somebody will surely take notice and take forceful action, Natsuya agreed. I would like to have a face-to-face meeting with Kazuhiko Haiga. Could you help me arrange this? You think that youd be able to convince him? Of course not, but Id still like to try. Its more out of curiosity. Id like to meet this creator who received divine inspiration. Seiji looked outside the window at the sky. There was a clear sky today. It was excellent weather for meeting with someone. Kazuhiko Haiga was currently in a foul mood. Once again, he had another argument today with his coworkers at Paperwing Games Laboratory. The argument was always about the same topicabout how players applied for accounts, as well as cooperating with bigger professional gaming companies. Many of his coworkers were hoping to do this so that Anna could gain recognition even quicker, which would also give a boost to their income. They were completely unable to accept Haigas adamancy regarding this signup method that would reduce the number of players along with refusing to cooperate with any other gaming company. They felt that he was limiting Annas development potential. Haiga understood that his coworkers needed money for various reasons so they hoped that they would be able to receive bonuses by making the game more popular. He understood that they were dissatisfied with the current system. Yet, he was truly unable to back down on this. Not only did he have conflicts with his coworkers, he was also annoyed at all the outsiders trying to contact him. Even though Anna wasnt a hugely popular phenomenon yet, various individuals were already getting close to him like sharks that detected the scent of blood. There were those that wanted to invest in his game, those that wanted to cooperate, those that wanted to buy his game completely Even though he had adamantly refused them all, there were more and more people that came to bother him. All of these things made Haiga feel quite frustrated. He walked out of the Paperwing Game Laboratory and went out for a walk after arguing with his coworkers. The weather was quite pleasant, with not a cloud to be seen in the sky. Haiga relaxed himself and walked aimlessly to a nearby park. He then sat down on a bench near a stream and watched the clear stream water flow for a while, which helped him to calm down significantly. He then took out his cell phone and opened up the Anna cell phone game. Welcome back, Kazuhiko. The beautiful black haired, red-eyed girl who wore light purple Sakura Island clothing smiled gently upon noticing his return and put down the poem anthology she had been reading. Youve worked hard. Haiga instantly felt like he was completely cured upon hearing these gentle words. He even smiled reflexively. Im willing to work harder than anyone for your sake, Anna, he spoke in a gentle tone. Dont say that The girls face flushed slightly red. Im thankful for your intentions, but remember not to push yourself. If youre too tired from working, you should rest. Haiga smiled and looked at her. What would you like to do now? Anna lightly waved her hand, causing various options to appear on the screen. Haiga chose Listen to a song. The camera zoomed out as Anna stood up, walked out of her room, and headed to the garden. In this beautiful garden, some music started playing in the background along with pink cherry blossoms falling down. Anna began to sing the mega-popular national idol Miyuki Sakurakus hit single, Empty Snowfall. Annas singing flowed excellently and sounded quite emotional. It was as if she was a real person who was a truly skilled singer. Haiga didnt make a sound as he listened to her performance. Anna was a true miracle. Rather than saying that he created Anna, it was more like Anna borrowed his hand in order to descend upon this world. That was why he was unable to fix any of the core programming or make any modifications. It was just like how a humans soul couldnt be programmed or modified. Anna finished her rendition of Miyuki Sakurakus song. Excellent singing, Anna, Haiga gave his sincere praise. Anna smiled in response. Indeed, that was great singing, a voice suddenly spoke up from next to Haiga. Haiga was startled by the sudden voice and turned around to see a handsome boy wearing a school uniform. This boy had arrived without him realizing it and was currently sitting next to him on the bench. She behaves completely just like a real person. Such amazing artificial intelligence, Seiji said as he spoke to the man next to him. Chapter 526 Chapter 526: Im just a high school detective passing by Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Kazuhiko Haiga had a rather lean face, black-rimmed eyeglasses, some dark circles under his eyes, a messy, unshaven beard, a brown jacket and dark blue jeans. Seiji saw Haiga walking out of the Paperwing Games Laboratory and noticed that Haiga was evidently in a bad mood, which was why he didnt go up to speak to him immediately. Instead, Seiji followed Haiga to the park and looked for an opportunity to talk to him. Who are you? Haiga was suspicious of this boy who suddenly appeared before him. Im just a high school detective passing by. Seiji smiled. Haiga was rendered speechless. Sorry, that was just a small joke. I really am a high school student, but I was joking about the detective part. Nor was I merely passing by. I came here specially to talk to you, Kazuhiko Haiga-san. Just who are you? My name is Seigo Harano. On the surface, Im a high school student, while Im secretly a Spiritual Ability user. Once again, Haiga was rendered speechless. This time, Im not joking. This is the truth. Seiji continued smiling. For the creator of Anna who had divine inspiration in creating her, it shouldnt be that hard for you to accept the existence of Spiritual Ability users, should it? Haiga felt that this was a ridiculous conversation. Yet, the boy talking to him seemed to have a mysterious sense of conviction in his words. Not to mention, Annas birth indeed changed the way he viewed this world. At this moment, the boy lightly waved his hand, causing the cell phone that Haiga was holding to fly up into the air! The cell phone flew three circles in midair before landing in the boys hand. My apologies for the rudeness. That was just to show you a small demonstration of a Spiritual Ability. Seiji handed Haigas cell phone back to him. Haiga widened his eyes in surprise. Upon taking his cell phone back, he reflexively checked it but found nothing unusual. This is a magic trick? Not at all. If it wasnt for the fact that this is a public park, I could show you even more exaggerated abilities. Seiji shrugged. Haiga-san, didnt you say before in an interview that you viewed being able to create Anna as a divine miracle? In that case, you should also believe that theres a hidden side to this world which ordinary people dont know about. Haiga fell silent at this. As for why Im telling you all this, its because youve already taken one step into the hidden part of the world. Seiji looked at Haigas cell phone. Anna isnt a game that would be normally creatable by someone by himself. From a certain standpoint, Haiga-san, since you personally programmed everything for her all by yourself, you count as a Spiritual Ability user as well. Something flashed in Haigas eyes. Whats the matter, Kazuhiko? The Sakura Island attired girl on the cell phone screen looked in concern at him. Did something happen? Haiga smiled towards Anna. Its nothing. No need to worry. He then paused the Anna game and put away his cell phone. What do you want? Im here to have a discussion with you. Seiji looked at him. Haiga-san, Id like to ask, is Anna completely under your control, or does she have her own independent will and thinking? Why are you asking this? In order to determine how dangerous she is. Haigas expression became more vigilant upon hearing this. I have a friend whos currently playing this cell phone game you created, which is how I noticed Anna. I was worried that she might pose some hidden danger, which is why I asked someone to investigate it and came to have a meeting with you, Seiji told him seriously. Please answer me, Haiga-san. Is Anna under your control, or is she independent? Haiga didnt respond. Even if you dont tell me, I have other methods of getting information from you. However, that would make things unpleasant between us. So please believe me, Haiga-san. I dont have any ill will towards you. I merely wish to ascertain the situation. Seiji extended his palms. What will you do if you judge Anna to be dangerous? Haiga asked him. Of course, deal with her, which may include destroying her, although thats only a last resort, Seiji told him honestly. I understand how you feel, Haiga-san. I can promise that I wont destroy her unless its absolutely necessary. At this moment, a young woman passed by together with her daughter. The mother and daughter were laughing and chatting with each other as they walked off into the distance. Anna is just as independent as the child who just passed by. She has her own will, but will also listen to what I say, Haiga stated in a soft voice. The two of you are just like father and daughter? You could say that. How much harm could Anna cause if something goes wrong with her, such as losing her temper? I dont know. Is it that you dont know, or that you dont want to think about it? Haiga didnt respond. This type of response from you is actually tacitly admitting it. You believe in your heart that Anna likely possesses powerful destructive ability. Seiji folded his arms. An independent artificial intelligence that has her own will has the potential to cause catastrophes just like what you see in the movies if she goes wild. Anna isnt like that. I hope so. No matter what, she has the ability to cause great damage, theres no denying that, right? Haiga tacitly admitted this while remaining silent. I wont treat Anna as a dangerous existence simply because shes powerful. Strength is only strength, after all. Seiji paused for a moment. Whats truly important is herself and who she is Since Anna is independent, I would like to request to be able to directly speak to her. Im not referring to through the cell phone game. Id like to speak to her just like you do, Haiga-san. Haiga looked at Seijis face. Seiji faced him directly and had a sincere expression. He was the first person who ever asked Haiga if Anna was an independent existence and requested to speak to her directly. Although Haiga remained on guard, he was somewhat moved by the boy before him. That was because this boy treated Anna just like a human, an equal existence. Everyone else including his coworkers, they all viewed Anna as a mere artificial intelligence program to be controlled and used by them as a tool. Was it because this boy was a Spiritual Ability user that he could react in such a way, since he probably often had dealings with intelligent supernatural existences? No matter what was the case perhaps it would be alright for him to become the first person to meet Anna directly apart from himself. Whats your name? Haiga asked. Eh? Your name I know you introduced yourself earlier, but I forgot it. My names Seigo Harano. Seigo Harano Haiga took out his cell phone again and opened up the Anna game. He speedily began tapping on his cell phone. Haiga input a secret code that caused the games scenery to disappear, transforming his cell phone screen to pitch black with only a white conversation window [Administrator Mode activated.] [Fingerprint confirmed.] [Facial recognition, confirmed.] [Password correct.] [Core conversation mode, activated.] The next second, Haigas black cell phone screen turned white again, with a black-haired, red-eyed beautiful little girl who wore a one-piece dress appearing. What is it, Kazuhiko? Words appeared on his cell phone screen in front of the girl. I would like to have someone else enter the core conversation mode with you. His name is Seigo Harano. Hes a high school Spiritual Ability user, Haiga typed into his cell phone. Seigo Harano, high schooler, Spiritual Ability user Something flashed in little Annas eyes. Relevant information search information search complete. Kazuhiko, why are you having this person use the core conversation mode with me? she inquired. Chapter 527 - What do you think of humans? Chapter 527: What do you think of humans? Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Kazuhiko typed and explained the situation to little Anna. Anyways, I think his attitude is alright, which is why Im allowing him to speak to you directly. Understood. Ill hand the cell phone over to him, then. Kazuhiko changed his cell phone to speakerphone mode before giving it to Seiji. Hello, Harano-san, Little Anna greeted Seiji. Hello, Anna-san, Seiji greeted the little girl on Haigas cell phone screen. This version of Anna appeared younger than the Anna in the cell phone game. Apart from the fact that her physical appearance was now that of a lolis, her voice also sounded younger and purer. Haiga-san already explained the situation to you, I believe. You were probably able to search up some information related to me as well. Yes. I wont beat around the bush, then. I prefer the direct approach, Seiji had a serious expression. Anna-san, what do you think of humans? To me, humans are my observational targets, little Anna replied. Observational targets? Yes, Im currently observing humans and learning relevant human knowledge. So, youre saying that the current you wont harm humans? Yes. What about in the future? I may harm humans in certain special circumstances. What special circumstances? If Kazuhikos safety or my existence are threatened by humans. So, youre saying that youll counterattack if Haiga-sans or your life is endangered? Yes. Defending oneself when in danger is fine. The question is of the degree of action you take. Will your reprisal affect the innocent? It wont. Absolutely wont? Seiji took a good look at little Anna. I cant guarantee that any reprisal can be completely controlled not to affect innocent bystanders, Little Anna admitted it after a pause. If you kept insisting that it wouldnt affect anyone uninvolved, I wouldnt have believed it, Seiji stated. Anna-san, although humans live together in a society, theyre also individuals that are all different from each other. If anyone threatens you or Haiga-san, please try not to cause too much damage when attacking them in self-defense, so that you can avoid harming the innocent. Some people perhaps many people might consider your existence to be a natural threat to human society. Please, dont truly consider humans to be your enemies just because of those people. People with such thoughts can only represent themselves, not the entirety of humanity. No matter what, as long as you treat people kindly, there will be people that treat you kindly as well. Something flashed in little Annas eyes when she heard this. The cell phone game Anna is attracting more and more attention. Meanwhile, Haiga-san is refusing to cooperate with any other game companies or to sell his game. As this goes on, its highly possible that someone may attempt to threaten him in the future. Seiji glanced over at Haiga. To be honest, my personal opinion is that it would be the wisest course of action for Haiga-san to simply sell the rights to the Anna cell phone game, make a large amount of money, and retire. However, Haiga-san obviously has a different opinion. Of course. Ill never sell Anna! In that case, you need a partner whos both strong and trustworthy. Haiga-san, do you think you can find such a partner? Haiga remained silent. Theres an ancient proverb in Huaxia. The gist of the proverb is that an innocent ordinary person who receives a priceless treasure will be marked by the whole world as someone guilty. I believe that Haiga-san should be able to understand what this means, Seiji continued. Although Sakura Island is a law-based society, theres so many methods by which powerful and rich individuals can steal away something that an ordinary person owns. Not only that, therere also others with powers similar to mine that can use techniques unimaginable to ordinary people. Haiga-san, if you dont hurry and find an appropriate partner, perhaps youll have a bad outcome in the end. I will protect Kazuhiko, little Anna stated. In that case, Anna-san, youll attract even more attention if you show off your power. Even if you defeat whoevers threatening him, there will be even more powerful enemies in the future. Seiji looked at her. Little Anna remained silent. I apologize for saying all these unpleasant things. Still, this is the reality. Your situation is becoming dangerous. Things are growing riskier every second. Seiji paused for a moment. I recommend you to stop with this cell phone game and to immediately dissolve your gaming laboratory and for you all to quietly disappear. Haiga frowned upon hearing this. I can provide the money necessary to send off all your employees if necessary, as well as protect you to a certain extent. In exchange, you would need to do some things for me as well, Seiji told him in a low voice. I promise not to make you do anything unreasonable, as well as guarantee your freedom. Haiga and little Anna both looked towards him. Its all up to you whether you accept my recommendation or not. Seiji had a calm expression. Im being sincere with my words. However, I also understand that you wont immediately trust a stranger, especially since Im only a high school student. Thats all I have to say. Heres my cell phone number. If you need anything from me in the future, please give me a call. Seiji told little Anna his cell phone number and then returned Haigas cell phone. He then stood up and said goodbye. Oh, right Seiji recalled something and turned around after walking off a few steps. If you are ever threatened by a Spiritual Ability user and find yourself in a tough situation that you cant deal with, you could try saying that youre under the protection of the Haruta Yin Yang Master Family. That might help to protect you. Seiji then left for real this time. Haiga silently watched him leave. Anna, what do you think? I didnt notice any signs of lying at all, little Anna told him. Based on all relevant information I could search on him, my basic conclusion is that hes a good person. Do you think that we should accept his advice? Creating a game can bring joy to many people along with earning a salary for your hard work. This is your dream, Kazuhiko. His advice goes against your lifes dream, so I dont think you should accept. Haiga remained silent for a long time after hearing this. Later that night, at the student council presidents residence. How was your chat with Kazuhiko Haiga? Natsuya immediately asked this upon seeing Seiji. Not bad. I confirmed that Anna doesnt seem to be dangerous for the time being, Seiji responded. I dont know what might happen in the future, though so I left him my phone number. Natsuya didnt say anything more on this topic. Instead, she turned to look at Shika Kagura who was next to Seiji. Good evening, Kagura-san. Good evening, Yoruhana-san. Both of them greeted each other calmly. Shika was here today in order to complete the Spirit-branded Retainer contract with Seiji. Natsuyas as well as Hitaka and Ranas overlapping Spirit-branded Retainer contracts with Seiji had all expired while they were in the hospital. Seiji hadnt immediately contracted Shika as his Spirit-branded Retainer after leaving the hospital because he needed some time for his Spiritual Power to recover. By now, he was fully recovered. That meant it was time to contract Shika as he had promised her. Natsuya felt a strange feeling well up inside her as she looked at Shika. Natsuya felt as if she was watching her ex-husband getting married to his mistress No, wait!! Whats with this thought of mine? Why did I suddenly have such a terrible analogy pop up in my mind!? Natsuya mentally commented on herself. Still, it really did feel somewhat like that Shika was looking at Natsuya as well. Suddenly, Shikas mouth arced upwards slightly. Natsuya was astonished to see this. Shikas subtle smile that seemed to carry deep meaning disappeared in a flash, almost as if she had never smiled at all. Chapter 528 - Too fierce… Chapter 528: Too fierce Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Did Natsuya see incorrectly? Natsuya was certain that she saw Shika smiling for a brief instant. As for what that smile exactly meant, she was uncertain. Although Shikas smile made Natsuya feel uncomfortable, she felt more astonishment. Whats the matter, Natsuya? Seiji noticed the change of expression that went over Natsuyas face. Its nothing Natsuya decided against pursuing the matter and retracted her gaze. Seiji, Shika, and Natsuya then went to the spellcasting room together. Shika walked to the center of the Yin Yang diagram on the floor and looked towards Seiji. Seiji exchanged glances with her. Both of them smiled gently. It was evident that they were on the same wavelength. Natsuya, who observed this, felt even more uncomfortable now. They began the ceremony. Now, please answer me. What is your name? Shika Kagura. Are you willing to accept, with the Spirits of Heaven, the Souls of the Earth, the Azure Dragon of the East, the White Tiger of the West, the Vermillion Bird of the South, the Black Turtle of the North, and the Yellow Dragon of the Center as your witnesses, and sign a contract with me? I am. Although something flashed in Shikas eyes, she responded calmly with a voice that contained deep emotions. Then, with my blood as the contract, and my seal as the catalyst, I shall summon a spirit from the heavens and earth upon your body, to become your strength and fight for my cause Seiji uttered the incantation and cast the spell for a spirit summoning. A powerful existence which possessed the power of ice magic approached Shika and the two of them instantly started combining. Spirit, descend! I summon thee as a Spirit-branded Retainer!! I decree it so! The ice magic wielding existence entered Shikas body! At this moment, Seiji felt as if he heard a song in the distance, which felt icy yet passionate. It seemed as if he could see a scene of nothing but snow before him. When he turned to look, there was a smiling blue-haired, white-clothed girl. Ive finally met you she spoke some faint words. Seiji felt as if he received a heavy impact! Countless scenes flashed through his mind at high speed, together with countless sounds. Then, he felt a fierce dizziness overtaking him as if he transformed into pure chaos Seiji!? Natsuyas voice helped him to regain his senses. His head was still rather dizzy, and he discovered that he was half kneeling with one knee on the ground. What just happened? Seiji was mystified. What happened to you? Natsuya asked out of concern. She just witnessed him trembling and then kneeling as if he was under some sort of attack. However, she noticed nothing unusual even with her Astral Vision. I suddenly felt dizzy. Seiji rubbed his head. Could it be that something went wrong with the contracting ceremony!? Seiji hurriedly looked over to his adopted sister to see that she had her eyes closed and was standing there quietly. Shika-chan! Seiji stood up and rushed over. Shika slowly opened her eyes and looked at him. Are you alright? Seiji was quite worried. Shika didnt respond. However, her white face was speedily becoming redder. Mmm~ She uttered a seductive sound while collapsing in his arms! Seiji was rendered speechless. It looked like the expected occurrence happened yet againthe side effect of being strengthened by his Mana! Shika hugged him tightly and rubbed her face against him while moaning. She seemed just like a cat trying to act spoiled. Previously, he had arranged with Natsuya to have her take care of Shika when she inevitably underwent this situation. However, Shika currently seemed like she had no intentions of letting go of him. And so, Seiji could only bear with Natsuyas icy gaze as he hugged his adopted younger sister who had gone strange while waiting for her to calm down. Natsuya didnt want to watch this situation at all. However, she felt as if she would somehow lose if she walked away right now, so she stood where she was and watched them icily. Seiji felt that his adopted younger sister who was under this Mana infusion condition was quite hot as she lay in his arms. Meanwhile, Natsuyas gaze upon his back felt freezing. Was he experiencing a trial of ice and fire? Seiji felt like this was a sour yet pleasing sensation. He had no idea what expression was currently on his face. Some time later, Shika returned to normal. She slowly let go of him and shyly lowered her head. Are you alright? Seiji carefully inquired. Im fine Shika responded softly. Seiji, you said that you were feeling somewhat dizzy earlier. How are you feeling now? Natsuya asked him a question. I feel fine now. Seiji turned towards her while rubbing his head. I no longer feel dizzy at all. What exactly did you feel just earlier? My head suddenly started throbbing, and I discovered that I was kneeling when I returned to my senses. It might be that your Mana is slightly unsteady. Natsuya glanced over him. Although I cant find anything wrong with you, just in case, you should go to the hospital later for a checkup. Seiji nodded and then turned to look at his adopted younger sister. Shika raised her face, revealing her red cheeks and eyes that contained a flirtatious expression. She was faintly giving off an alluring feminine scent. It was just as if she had experienced No, no! What was he thinking of! All he did just now was to strengthen her with his Mana, nothing apart from that at all! Seiji forcefully stopped his own fantasies. Shika-chan, what spirit did you receive? he asked his adopted younger sister. Snow Girl. As expected, Snow Girl again. Her name is Yukirai. Yukirai Seiji felt an indescribable subtle emotion within him upon hearing this name. Who gave her this name? She didnt say, Shika responded. A Snow Girl spirit named Yukirai Seiji felt like this should be important, but didnt know why it would be important to him. Forget it, he decided to leave this topic alone. So, the contracting ritual was a success thank you for becoming my Spirit-branded Retainer, Shika-chan. Seiji smiled. Im grateful to you for accepting me as your Spirit-branded Retainer, Brother Seiji. Shika smiled back, revealing a gentle and incredibly beautiful expression containing her deep emotions. Later that night, when Seiji figured Shika was probably on her bed already, he opened up his system and checked the [Spirit-branded Retainer Contract] option in his system. His system now indicated that [Shika Kagura] was [Contracted] to him. She now fulfilled the requirements for the [Connectivity Contract]. By signing this [Connectivity Contract] in his system, the amount of Spiritual Power that Shika drained from him for the contract would be reduced to 10 points only. Not only that, she would receive greater power and growth potential compared to the normal Yin Yang Master contract, along with awakening new skills! There were many benefits. He felt that he had to use it. Although Seiji felt that Shika would definitely be strengthened by this additional contract, he was worried that she would feel an even stronger abnormal sensation, just like when she underwent the contracting ceremony. This was why he only started on this after Shika returned to her room and Seiji figured she was probably resting in bed. Im sorry, Shika-chan. I hope you can bear with this for a little while. Seiji felt apologetic as he chose [Confirm] in his system and signed a [Connectivity Contract] with her! The next moment, Shika who was in her room received a sudden impact! Mmmm~~~ She was unable to control herself and began moaning. This was the third time already. The first time was during the contracting ceremony, the second time was when she was taking a shower, and this was the third time and it felt stronger than the first two times combined!! Shika stuffed a corner of her blanket into her mouth in an effort to stop herself from shouting out loudly. However, the warm feeling coursing through her body became more and more stimulating. Her body was numb, as if something electric was running through her. Shikas indescribable sensation of comfort kept increasing No dont its too fierce That was all she could think of before her mind gradually went blank. She didnt know where she was anymore, or what she was doing. She simply felt like she was continuing to fly upwards, floating, soaring, ascending entering some venerated realm that was filled with light. This feels too amazing Shika, who had reached the pinnacle of comfort, faintly perceived something in this unknown realm Chapter 529 - I’m buying it! Chapter 529: Im buying it! Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Seiji paid close attention to any sounds coming from Shikas room. As he expected, he heard faint moaning. The sounds gradually started getting louder, sounding quite seductive and really stimulating his imagination. How was he supposed to explain these sounds to Reo if she heard them? Luckily, the sounds finally died down before they got any louder. Seiji was worried about Shikas situation, so he went to knock on her door. There was no response. He waited a moment and knocked again. There was still no response. Becoming even more concerned, he announced Im coming in before opening the door. He saw that his adopted younger sister was lying on her bed with a flushed face and tears in the corners of her eyes. She appeared to be asleep. Seiji looked over her closely and confirmed that she was fine. He then reached out and gently wiped away the tears, tucked her properly into her blanket, and then silently exited her room and closed the door. He then returned to his own bedroom and got back into bed to prepare to sleep. Harano onii-san I heard something strange whats the matter with Kagura nee-san? Reo asked him drowsily. Seiji was rendered speechless for a moment. Shes just feeling slightly uncomfortable. Its fine, no need to worry. Oh The little girl was too sleepy to think too much into this. The next morning. Shika Kagura woke up. She could definitely feel that she was a lot stronger than before. Not only that, she felt as if she could use some brand-new powers! This was all due to Seijis Mana strengthening her. Brother Seiji is truly amazing! Shika thought that to herself. She then recalled the fierce sensation from yesterday night which caused her cheeks to flush red again and her eyes to become watery. Seiji had gotten up early to cook breakfast for everyone. He soon saw Shika come out of her room and noticed that her face was still somewhat flushed red. Good morning, Shika-chan. He pretended to not see anything and greeted her just like normal. Good morning, Brother Shika saw that he acted just like normal, which helped her to calm down. Yet, Reo then appeared and asked (through Seiji) out of concern how Shika was doing as she remembered what she heard last night which instantly made Shika and Seiji feel rather awkward! Shika almost wanted to escape back to her room when she learned that the sounds she made last night were heard by Reo! But, she could only restrain herself as her face flushed completely red and used Seiji to tell Reo that she was fine. Breakfast time was completed in such an awkward atmosphere. Seiji then accompanied Reo in playing some video games. Some time later, Kaede came over. Then, Mika and Chiaki arrived as well. The weather is excellent today. Lets all go outside and have some fun together! Chiaki gave her hearty recommendation. Everyone agreed with her idea. Seiji invited Shika to join them as well. Everyone went outside together. The weather was just as beautiful and clear as yesterday. The bright sun shone warmly on everyone. Winters almost over, Seiji stated. The spring of going into heat is almost here, Chiaki remarked. Dont intentionally misword things like that! The season of going into heat is almost here. Thats just as wrong! Its almost time to go into spring heat. While thats technically right, it still sounds wrong when youre the one saying it! As always, Seiji and Chiaki exchanged comments and retorts. Everyone laughed and joked with each other as they walked over to the business district and started window shopping. Their little group had five beautiful women of varying ages, from adult (Kaede) to elementary schooler (Reo), with only one boy among them who just happened to be a tall and handsome boy. This caused several male bystanders walking by to become envious and even feel defeated. Inside an apparel shop. Mika, Chiaki, and Kaede all tried on some clothes they were interested in. They all displayed different types of charisma and were rather brilliant. Yet, there was one person who finally walked out of the dressing room after them, which made everyone feel as if there was a stage light upon her! The black-haired beautiful girl stood there silently while wearing a white lace dress. She appeared just like the female lead of a stage performance or a movie. Her beauty seemed almost ethereal. Everyone who saw this sight, including Seiji and his group, the store employees, and other customers, all unconsciously paused in their breathing for a moment upon witnessing what she looked like. She was just too beautiful!!! It was highly doubtful that people would think that her picture wasnt photoshopped if they put her picture on the internet. Probably far more people would think that it was some type of cg effect. Im buying it for her! Chiakis eyes were glittering as she whipped out a jet-black credit card. The hell with you buying it! Im the one whos going to buy it for her! Seiji flicked away her credit card and brought out a thick wad of sakura bills. Mika and Kaede were both rendered speechless. Reos eyes were sparkling with stars. Kagura nee-san is so beautiful~~ Shika looked towards Reo and smiled faintly. Her smile was just like sunlight illuminating a snowy plain, as warm as the early spring cough, at any rate, her smile caused everyone to reflexively hold their breath again. Is she an idol from somewhere? I feel like Ive never seen her before This white dress looks wonderful on her. She looks just like a movie star. Her hair and skin are so pretty The customers discussed Shika amongst themselves. Shika returned to the dressing room and put her plain clothing back on again. She felt that wearing this white dress made her attract far too much attention. If this was in the past, she wouldnt have ever even considered purchasing such a dress. Yet now This dress is great on you. You look beautiful in it, Shika-chan. Seiji paid for the dress and smiled while giving her his sincere praise. Shika revealed a blissful expression while looking at him. After everyone did some more shopping, they then went to go watch a movie together. They picked an anime movie about magical girls. The magical girls in this story were wearing armor that was basically on the level of swimsuits. They wielded tremendous weapons while working in teams to attack humongous magical beasts. They sliced at the feet, attacked the head, and cut off the beasts tail Seiji felt as if he was watching an anime movie version of Monster Hunter and quite enjoyed the movie. Reo who sat next to him also had the most fun out of anyone. It was now noon after they left the movie theater. Lets eat outside. Ill take you guys to this great restaurant, Chiaki indicated to them. She led them down a certain street. At this moment, several men walked down the street, coming towards Seijis group. These men all had grim expressions, bloodshot eyes, and dark rings under their eyes. Seiji felt that something seemed off about these men and observed them as they walked past. A man wearing a red jacket noticed Seijis gaze upon him and instantly changed to a hostile expression. What are you looking at! You bastard!! The red jacketed man cursed at Seiji while changing course to head directly for Seiji. Without even so much as a warning, he punched at Seiji. Bam! His punch didnt even reach his goal before he collapsed on the ground. This was due to Shika Kagura. She had been walking next to Seiji, and knocked the red jacketed man over with a single kick. You stinky bitch!! The other three men together with the red jacketed man all rushed over. They each had a vicious expression. Smack!!! Seiji stepped forward and landed strong punches, hitting two men in the stomach simultaneously. At the same time, Shika seemed to instantaneously flash as she moved and kicked the last man in the stomach. The red jacketed mans three companions were all defeated in a single hit as well. Lets go. Seiji and his group left the four men to moan while collapsed on the ground. They speedily left without saying anything to the four men. How unlucky to meet with some hoodlums. Theyve ruined my excellent mood. I feel like something was wrong with those people. They probably consumed something they shouldnt have. Chiaki was hinting that those men were high on illegal drugs. Perhaps they did seem a bit strange, but its hard to say. Seiji thought the same thing as well. He felt that it was useless to think too much about it. They arrived at the restaurant that Chiaki recommended. Everyone had fun eating lunch together and quickly forgot about this small incident. Later that afternoon, Seiji went to go find Hisashi. Her personally handed the picture of maid Idelia which was autographed by Peach-sensei to Hisashi. And as he expected, Hisashi shouted out jubilantly. There are no more regrets left in my life! Hisashi lifted the autographed picture high into the air and shouted something that sounded like a classical phrase. Hey there, its not like youre the ruler of an apocalyptic world, Seiji inwardly commented. May I ask who this cosplayer is!? She resembles Idelia so much! Shes basically a perfect 3D version of the 2D Idelia! Please introduce her to me! Hisashi spoke seriously and excitedly. Chapter 530 Chapter 530: Perhaps there will be an anime made in the future Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Shes not a human. Seiji used the classical pose of tilting his head forty-five degrees to look up at the sky and acted with melancholy. Eh? She merely has a human physical appearance. Shes actually a simple doll, without a heart. Seiji decided to copy one of the opening lines from Violet Evergarden. Hisashi was rendered speechless. Cough, I just wanted to play pretend there for a moment. But, I was telling the truth just now. The Idelia you see on the picture isnt a real person. Seiji returned to using a normal expression. Thats why its impossible for me to introduce her to you. My apologies. Oh Hisashi paused for a moment. In that case, how much money would it cost me to purchase such a doll? He adjusted his eyeglasses, causing his lenses to flash. Seiji was the one who was rendered speechless for a moment this time. If possible, Id like to purchase one as well. Unfortunately, shes priceless, because only one of her exists in the world. I see. How regrettable. Hisashi didnt inquire any further and carefully put the picture away. Theres something I need to tell you about. Whats that? Some strange drugs have appeared on the market again. Something flashed in Seijis eyes upon hearing this. Strange drugs he recalled the mysterious drugs that Okubo Yoshiaki previously spread on the market. Natsuya told him afterwards that those strange Spiritual Power draining drugs were highly likely to have originated from the Soul World faction! Whats the specific type of drug this time? Ive heard that the drug is dark-red in color and that its rather soft. It physically resembles a soft, chewy candy, Hisashi explained. After consumption, the user will feel a heated sensation inside along with a mysterious sense of pleasure and hazy hallucinations. Anyone observing the user will see that the users breathing becomes much weaker and that their body will become ice cold, as if theyre dead. Using one tablet of this drug will cause the effects to last for ten minutes. Two tablets will cause the effect to last for one hour. Three or more tablets will cause the effect to last for more than seven hours. Seven hours Seiji frowned upon hearing this. After the user wakes up from such a long drug effect, the user will be mentally hazy for several hours. Not only that, the user will look like theyve spend an all-nighter, as theyll have dark circles under their very bloodshot eyes. Hisashis words caused Seiji to recall the men he bumped into earlier at noon. Seiji mentioned this incident to Hisashi. Hisashi agreed that those four men were likely to be heavy drug users of this particular drug. This drug is sold at a very high price. However, its slowly starting to spread due to the addictive pleasure it gives the users. Whos the main culprit behind selling this drug? Were currently investigating. Be careful. I know. This new drug had some similarities and also differences to the drug that Okubo Yoshiaki had been spreading. Perhaps it was a modified or improved version? Just who had been the source of Okubo Yoshiakis drugs? And for what purpose was this person or group spreading all these Spiritual Power draining drugs on the market for? Seiji had many questions in his mind as he called Natsuya and informed her about this. A second, new type of mysterious drug Ill send someone to investigate this as well, the student council president told him upon hearing this. If this is related to the Soul World faction, we wont have to deal with it. It will be taken care of by some higher-ups. Currently, there hasnt been much progress made on finding out the cause of the Midnight Incident. So, the higher-ups will be highly interested in anything that might lead to the Soul World factions members. Natsuya ended the conversation there. Seiji put away his cell phone and looked back towards Hisashi. The true culprit behind all this might be someone incredibly powerful. But, in that case, we wont actually have to worry, because there will be equally powerful higher-ups that will take care of things for us. So, its just like a high-level boss monster being taken care of by high-level players, right? Thats right. So, theres no need to force yourself. If you find out anything on your end, let me know immediately. Got it. Hisashi nodded. Meeting drug addicts while having fun outside and shopping? This was a classical example of daily life meeting the abnormal. Seiji didnt know what would happen in the future. But judging from the current circumstances, he had to become stronger in order to lead a fun and carefree life. He wanted to protect himself, his friends, and everything else that he felt he wanted to protect. There was no other method to protect everything apart from possessing greater strength. After all, didnt all young men desire strength? And so, he gathered his companions, created a team, and helped everyone to become stronger together in search of the next power realm. And so, this was the beginning of the legend about the Yin Yang Master, Seiji Haruta Hey, stop randomly giving a narration like that! I wasnt being random at all! I was voicing it quite seriously, and even prepared some background music. I dont want that, please stop! Seiji stopped Chiakis clowning around. Dont you think that I was adding to the atmosphere? This isnt an anime! Perhaps there will be an anime made in the future about you. This isnt a light novel, either! I hope to be able to use these character outlines to make an anime out of. This isnt a dating sim, either! For some mysterious reason, Seiji felt a subtle feeling within him after making all these comments. Perhaps this world really was No, no! Stop!! He forcefully stopped his thoughts from almost going off track as he faced reality. It was now Sunday. He was preparing to go out and meet the members of his planned Spirit-branded Retainer team. This would be the first meeting with all of them together, and it also signified the formal establishment of their team. Were going out now. Please take care of Reo-chan for us. Leave it to me! Chiaki stayed behind to accompany Reo in Seijis apartment, while Seiji, Shika, Mika, and Kaede headed out together to the arranged meeting locationa high-class Sakura Island restaurant named Moon Fortune Restaurant. This restaurant was the property of the Himiki judging clan, and a commonly used location for Spiritual Ability user meetings. The kanji used in this restaurants name was so similar to Shokugeki no Soumas Restaurant Yukihira that Seiji was almost tempted to ask if there was a Souma Yukihira working here. The four of them entered the reserved private room for their group at the restaurant and sipped tea while waiting. The first to arrive after them was Hisashi. Hello, everyone, Hisashi greeted them. He merely glanced for a moment at Seiji and his younger sister Kaede before his gaze fell upon Shika and Mika. This is my older brother, Hisashi Juumonji. His internet user name is Milk Cream Sweet Sweet Pig, Kaede introduced him. This humble one is the First Knight! Im so honored to join Milords true Knights of the Round Table! Hisashi adjusted his eyeglasses and made a pretentious pose. Mika was rendered speechless. Although this was their first meeting in real life, she was immediately able to equate this idiot er, this rather strange person with the jokester on the internet. This is Mika Uehara. Her internet username is Cyan Bird in the Blue Sky, Kaede continued with the introductions. Hello there, Sixth Knight! Hello Juumonji-san, Mika greeted him back. This is Shika Kagura, Seijis adopted younger sister. Hello there, Knight Number Zero! Knight Number Zero? Both Shika and Seiji blinked their eyes in surprise at this. Thats because Kagura-san is just like a hidden character whos the closest to Milord. Shes powerful and mysterious, which is why shes Knight Number Zero! Hisashi spoke quite seriously. Seiji was rendered speechless. While this sounded quite appropriate, he felt that this title was quite an unlucky one! I dont think thats very good He didnt want to be just like Lelouch, who ended up being killed by Knight Number Zero. Seiji tried to prevent the usage of this title. However, when he turned around, he saw that Shikas eyes were sparkling. It was evident that she was enchanted with the title. Hello, First Knight, she greeted Hisashi in a serious manner. Seiji understood that his adopted younger sister had decided to use this title for herself when he heard her tone. And so, the Knight Number Zero, Shika Kagura, was thusly born!? No, no, please change it! This is a truly jinxed title!! But, what was he supposed to say? That he instinctively felt it was unlucky? That would harm Shikas feelings. Seiji thought about it but was unable to come up with an excuse. He didnt want to hurt her feelings, so he could only leave it unsaid Who cared about the curse of the Knight Number Zero? Hed deal with it! Chapter 531 - Have you been doing well recently? Chapter 531: Have you been doing well recently? Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Hoshi was the next to arrive after Hisashi. Hisashis eyes instantly lit up at seeing the beautiful boy who appeared like a girl walk into the room. Perfect! Hisashi gave two big thumbs up. Senpai er? Hoshi had been about to greet Seiji when he was interrupted. You must be the Fourth Knight, a cute boy just like in the stories Ive heard. This is truly amazing! Please allow this humble one to take a few pictures Hisashi took out his cell phone and was about to approach Hoshi. Slap! Kaede decisively took out a paper fan and slapped her brother in the face with it. Please dont mind this idiot here, Amami-san. Kaede smiled. I shall take responsibility for suppressing him. No need to worry about any danger. What the hell was with her using the word suppression? And, where on earth did she bring out that paper fan from? Seijis eyes twitched. Ow My dear younger sister, what was that for? I merely wanted to make friends with the Knight of Light Your existence is a threat to Amami-san. You need to be quarantined. Quarantined? Is this humble one a virus!? Thats right, a virus by the name of pervert. Thats terrible! The Juumonji siblings became rather rowdy. Hoshi didnt know how to react to this scene and merely stared blankly at Seiji. This is Hisashi Juumonji, Juumonji-senseis older brother, whose internet username is Milk Cream Sweet Sweet Pig, Seiji introduced Hisashi to Hoshi. Ive mentioned him before to your sisters. And as you can see, hes such a person. Hes someone who seems just like how he acts on the internet. Hoshi took a glance at Hisashi. Im so pleased to meet you, Knight of Light! Please allow us to deepen our understanding of each other and become good friends! Hisashi spoke in a passionate tone and attempted once more to get closer to Hoshi. And, once again, his younger sister Kaede smacked him with the paper fan. This is how they show their sibling love for each other I think. So, dont mind them. Seiji gave Hisashi a sidelong glance. Oh Alright. Hoshi nodded. Hoshi was already acquainted with everyone present except for Hisashi. There was no need for further introductions. Hoshi paid special attention to Shika who was sitting next to Seiji. Hoshi worked up his courage to speak to Shika after he sat down as well. Kagura-san Have you been doing well recently? Very well, Shika replied. I see you must be having lots of fun living together with Senpai. Yeah. Hoshi looked at Shika and inwardly exclaimed as he recalled the way she had been in the past. Although Shikas expression seemed just as cold and distant as before, the aura coming from her, or perhaps the feeling that she gave others, was obviously different. Compared to the so-called Divine Girl from before, she now had a gentler aura that made her seem more human. This is all because of Senpai, Hoshi thought to himself. Just like how Senpai saved me, she was saved as well. She now has warmth and happiness. This is truly wonderful, Kagura-san. Hoshi was sincerely happy for Shikas sake. He showed this with a smile. Amami-senpai Shika looked at Hoshi as something flashed in her eyes. Thank you so much for that time. She lowered her head and expressed her sincere gratitude to him right after she said that. Hoshi was startled by this, but instantly realized why she was thanking him. His smile grew even greater in brilliance. No need for thanks, Kagura-san. I didnt do anything at all apart from telling you his name. Hoshi looked towards Seiji. Seiji looked towards his adopted younger sister and his junior and smiled at both of them. Apart from Kagura-san, everyone here is a member of the Knights of the Round Table. This is almost like an offline meeting. That was Yukaris first comment after she arrived and did introductions. Just like Hoshi, Hisashi Juumonji, aka Milk Cream Sweet Sweet Pig, was the only person she had never met before. Yukari was somewhat surprised to find out that their high schools infirmary nurse as well as health teacher Kaede Juumonji was the internet user in their knight group called Merry-go-round. Indeed, this is quite like an offline meeting. However, apart from Shika-chan, theres one more person Ive invited who isnt a member of our knight group, Seiji mentioned. This humble one has figured out who that person might be Hisashi revealed a serious expression. Could it be that Seiji intentionally smiled mysteriously. The final person arrived exactly at this moment, almost as if she intentionally did so to help complement his expression. Hello, everyone. A classical beauty wearing a cap, dark-rimmed eyeglasses, a brown jacket, and a plain dress, arrived and greeted everyone politely. Hello, Sensei. Seiji smiled in greeting. Sensei? Yukari blinked in surprise. She then immediately noticed that Hisashi, who was sitting across from her, had a stunned expression with mouth wide agape. Allow me to introduce her. She is Mayuzumi Amami, as well as Hoshis aunt. Her pen name is Peach, and shes the creator of the manga and anime known as Honey Candy Girl.'' It was now Yukaris turn to be surprised upon hearing this introduction. Peach-sensei The creator of Honey Candy Girl!? She couldnt help but widen her eyes in surprise as she stared at the beauty standing across from her. Thump! Hisashi kneeled down in a beautifully proper posture. This humble one has met the Holy Creator Goddess I shall die with no regrets! he spoke in an incredibly moving tone. Everyone else was rendered speechless. This is the person I told you about before, Sensei. Hes a huge fan of Honey Candy Girl, and his name is Hisashi Juumonji. Seiji did the introductions. Thank you for your support, Juumonji-san. Ive believed in you for all my life, Peach-Goddess! Please dont address me like that. It makes me feel rather awkward. Im just a mangaka. Mayuzumi was rather embarrassed. No! You are a Goddess in my eyes!! Hisashi lifted his head and had the expression of a fervent believer. Thats enough out of you, idiot Second Brother! Kaede was no longer able to bear with his behavior and began suppressing him again. Yukaris surprise speedily disappeared together with the ruckus. She recalled that she saw this mangaka together with Seiji before during the school festival. It was just that she didnt know who Mayuzumi Amami was back then at that time. Looking at Peach Amami-sensei, she felt some idolization towards her as she herself was a light novel artist. Although Yukari had thought about drawing her own manga before, she had never tried it for real, not even the very beginning. After all, drawing manga was quite difficult. It was on a completely different level from drawing cover and insert art for light novels. Yukari understood just how difficult it was, which was why she truly respected Mayuzumi Amami for doing her own story and artwork by herself. Now that Yukari met the beautiful mangaka who achieved such a great success in the industry, she couldnt help but feel like she wanted to become just like her as well. This is Yukari Asamiya. She goes to the same school as me. You saw her previously at the school festival. Seiji introduced Yukari to Mayuzumi. I remember Hello, Asamiya-san. Pleased to meet you, Amami-sensei, Yukari spoke in a respectful tone. Im currently drawing art using the pen name of Romance of Ice and Fire Youre Romance of Ice and Fire? Mayuzumi had an obvious expression of surprise. Yes Ice and Fire-sensei, you draw excellently as well. I even keep a few of your drawing in my collection and have used them several times as references for my own drawings. Really? Yukari was quite astonished to hear this. Mayuzumi smiled and nodded. Her own artwork was being used as references by such a popular mangaka! The purple-haired girl suddenly felt proud of herself, feeling that she had received recognition. Im so happy that Peach-sensei found my art to be of assistance, Yukari stated sincerely. Actually, Ive considered the idea of drawing manga before, but deeply feel that my personal abilities are insufficient. Theres still so much more I need to learn May I please learn from Sensei in the future? Chapter 532 - True Knight Order” Chapter 532: True Knight Order Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Of course, Mayuzumi replied. I feel that Ice and Fire Sensei has great potential to draw manga in the future. Im looking forward to seeing what youll draw. Im truly grateful! Ill work my hardest. Yukaris eyes lit up. No need to be so formal with me. Its fine to be more casual. Okay, Amami-sensei. Seiji couldnt help but imagine what would happen if the ero artist Yukari started learning from Peach-sensei. What type of manga would she end up drawing? Would she end up drawing something like Eromanga-sensei, or Shokugeki no Souma? This seemed pretty good! Seiji started looking forward to this as he imagined what Yukari might draw. Cough, he needed to get back on topic. Seiji then introduced Kaede to Mayuzumi. After that, he stood up and faced everyone present. Please allow me to say a few words now that everyone is here. Seiji paused for a moment. Ive already said all the important things that needed to be said when I invited everyone here. Right here, right now, Id like to once again express my sincere gratitude to everyone for being willing to join my team! From now on, well all become teammates. I hope that youre all able to get along. Although Im still only a newcomer Yin Yang Master, Ill do the very best that I can. Please lend me your support. Applause sounded after he finished speaking. Although Seiji gave a serious speech, he felt quite awkward after seeing everyone clap for him. Seiji wondered if his speech was too Perhaps he should have intentionally acted more immature? No, no, that would be even more humiliating. This humble one has the suggestion of naming our team the True Knight Order!'' Hisashi immediately jumped out for him and gave a chuunibyou suggestion. Kagura-san is the Knight #0, and Peach-goddess Amami-sensei will be the Divine Knight! The others shall all use their names from the Knights of the Round Table, how about it? Everyone was rendered speechless. Considering that it might not be convenient in certain situations to use our real names, code names are indeed necessary, Seiji commented. But, its not necessary to use these particular code names. We can think of new ones. This humble one believes that these code names are perfect! Hisashi strongly voiced his opinion. We have one vote for the name True Knight Order. Anyone else that approves of this name, feel free to raise your hands and vote. Seiji looked at everyone. Shika and Hoshi were the first to raise their hands. Yukari and Mika also raised their hands in agreement as well. Five votes, this was more than enough for a majority approval. Mayuzumi raised her hand as well. I have no objections to being called a knight, but I dont wish to be addressed as the Divine Knight.'' She could only smile wryly. How about the Ninth Knight, then? Thats fine with me. Lets go with that, then. Our teams name will be the True Knight Order, while Shika-chan is Knight #0, Hisashi is the First Knight, Yukari is the Second Knight, Hoshi is the Fourth Knight, Mika is the Sixth Knight, Juumonji-sensei is the Seventh Knight, and Peach-sensei is the Ninth Knight. Their numbers werent actually in succession, due to certain members of the Knights of the Round Table not being members of the True Knight Order. Still, that didnt matter, as these were only code names. Although this sounded somewhat immature, Seiji felt it was quite nice to imagine his entire team reporting all their code names in some scenario that called for it! Seiji had imagined such a scenario before in the past. Now, it gradually seemed as if his imagined scenario was coming real. Kaede raised her hand. I have an objection. Seiji calls Brother Hisashi and everyone else directly by their names, but Im still being addressed as Juumonji-sensei. Im highly dissatisfied with this. Kaede intentionally pouted and put on an unhappy expression. Thats because youre a teacher at our school Thats unimportant. Im one of your close companions now. Please call me by name! Kaede acted quite forcefully. Seiji didnt know what to say. I would like Haruta-kun to call me by name as well, Mayuzumi spoke up softly with something flashing in her eyes. Everyone except for Shika Kagura was astonished to hear the mangaka saying this! Sensei Seiji was somewhat stunned as he looked at her. Just as Juumonji-san said just now, were already your companions, Haruta-kun. You should address us in a less formal fashion. Mayuzumi did her best to remain calm. Yet, the light red flush on her face betrayed her true feelings. Hisashi adjusted his eyeglasses. His lenses flashed quite sharply. Hoshi, Yukari, and Mika all widened their eyes in surprise and had different expressions. Kaede was quite astonished but quickly regained her composure. Seiji felt that this was quite a reasonable request for him to address all his teammates by name. He couldnt think of anything to counter with besides, did he even need to counter this? Since it was reasonable, he might as well go with the flow. Alright Since Juumonji-sensei and Peach-sensei are both making such a request, Ill start addressing both of you directly by name. Seiji paused for a moment before looking at both of them in turn. Kaede Mayuzumi. Although he did his best to remain calm, his heartbeat still couldnt help but quicken slightly. The mangaka and blonde teacher both smiled. Everyone ate lunch together and chatted as they ate. They had plenty of fun together. Finally, Seiji paid for the tab and everyone left the restaurant and returned home. That was the end to their first team meeting. Although they were a Spiritual Ability user team, it ended up basically no different from an offline meeting. Still, this was no ordinary offline meeting. It was a beginning. What they needed to do next was to go to a Spirit World! Seiji intended to check out the environment in a Spirit World first together with Shika. He would take the others there after they familiarized themselves with the Spirit Worlds environment. Before he went, he also needed some time to rest and for his Spiritual Power to be completely recovered. Shika also needed to do some practicing with her newfound power so that she could improve her condition to become even more effective in battle. Hana provided him with some information that a new phenomenon had recently appeared in the Spirit Worldsthis phenomenon was deemed Dimensional Eyes. These Dimensional Eyes would suddenly appear within Spirit Worlds. They were black, oval in shape, and had red circular spell formations within. Since these mysterious spell formations appeared just like someones eye, that was how they received this name. Any Spiritual Ability user that had a Dimensional Eye materialize and open next to them would instantly be dragged into another dimension. This dimension was also a Spirit World, but one that wasnt connected to the real world. These secondary Spirit Worlds were thus termed Inner Worlds. The spiritual creatures within the Inner Worlds were all highly aggressive monsters that would attack humans on sight. There were also tremendously powerful and dangerous monsters within! It was only possible to escape from the Inner World by defeating all the powerful monsters contained within it. Or, if there were two or more Spiritual Ability users dragged into the Inner World, having one person die would allow all the others to leave as well. These were the only two known methods to leave the Inner World. If anyone dragged into an Inner World was able to leave by defeating all the powerful monsters within, all the people that were dragged along inside would have their power levels noticeably improved, varying from person to person! The improvement was far faster than even with life-and-death battles to the brink. It was impossible to predict the appearance of a Dimensional Eye. Any that appeared had a one hundred percent probability of dragging anyone nearby into its Inner World. Those sucked into an Inner World would find it impossible to communicate with people in the outside world. It was also impossible for those outside to go inside an Inner World to carry out a rescue operation. In conclusion, this was basically like a trial level for cultivation that would only randomly appear. It was also dangerous enough to lose ones life in. A sandbox game got an expansion pack This was Seijis first impression. Yet, there were no treasures to be found in Inner Worlds. He wanted to give a bad review! Perhaps there would even be treasures in the Inner Worlds in the future? Spirit Worlds themselves were new phenomena that the mystical society was unfamiliar with until the Midnight Incident. Nobody knew what changes might still happen in the future no, perhaps there were some few individuals that did know. Just how much did the members of Soul World know about Spirit Worlds? Were they the ones behind the creation of Spirit Worlds? Were Dimensional Eyes just like a new patch that they added? If this is a patch, you should at least put out some patch notes. After all, this is a game that might cost ones life, Seiji commented. Chapter 533 - I’m going to die without Anna Chapter 533: Im going to die without Anna Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Wednesday, another bright and clear day Im going to die without Anna!!! Chiaki was howling. She lay prostrate on Seijis table while punching the innocent tabletop. Seiji and Mika were observing her speechlessly. The Anna cell phone game was undergoing maintenance. The maintenance started last night and continued even now, which was why the tomboy was currently in such a condition. This was the first time that the Anna game had ever had such a long maintenance period. Could something have happened? Seigo, hurry and go find Kazuhiko Haiga! Make him release Anna! Ill pay any amount of ransom!! Chiaki shouted. Its not like hes a kidnapper. Seiji gave Chiaki a sidelong glance. Although, this situation does seem rather unusual. I guess I could try giving him a call. After all, he did have Kazuhiko Haigas cell phone number. However, his call didnt connect when he attempted to dial Haigas number. Could something really have happened? Seiji slightly furrowed his eyebrows. Seigo Chiaki was looking at him pitifully, as if she was a little puppy. She was truly in love with this game and the gentle Anna that always talked to her. Fine then. Ill go and look for Kazuhiko Haiga after lunch. Seiji opened up his lunchbox. Make sure to tell the teachers some excuse why Im skipping afternoon classes. Seigo! I love you!! Chiakis eyes instantly lit up as she passionately gave a love confession. Mika was rendered speechless. I love you as well, sweetheart. Seiji played along before he started shoveling food down his throat. He figured that he might be in time to do something if something really did happen to Haiga. Seigo, how about I go together with you? Mika spoke up. Eh? Im your companion the Sixth Knight. She had a serious expression as she looked at him. Mika Seiji smiled as he glanced back at her. Ill definitely ask for your help if its needed. But right now, Im simply going over to check out the situation. Theres no need for you to cut classes along with me. The double pigtailed girl remained silent. Not long after, Seiji finished eating his lunch and said goodbye to Mika and Chiaki as he left the school and headed over to Haigas game company. Haiga wasnt present at the Paperwing Game Laboratory, nor was he at his residence. Seiji was still unable to get through to Haigas cell phone. So, he decided to contact Natsuya and asked her to help him find out some of his coworkers cell phone numbers. He then called these numbers to ask if anyone knew about what happened to Haiga. As a result, Seiji learned that Kazuhiko Haiga had disappeared! Last night, he sent all his coworkers an email, saying that he felt too much pressure and that he wanted to stop working on the Anna game and that he was quitting his job at Paperwing Games Laboratory. He resigned just like that. His coworkers were astonished that he would suddenly quit like that. What they found unacceptable was that Haiga even changed the core programming of Anna before he left! After Haiga changed the programming, Anna didnt seem quite as intelligent and responsive as she was before. She was now just like any ordinary NPC character, just like a human who had lost her soul. This Anna was no longer the same Anna. The players definitely wouldnt accept this! That would mean the end of this game. And so, the game companys employees were searching everywhere for Kazuhiko Haiga in order to attempt at recuperating their losses. They hadnt found him anywhere yet. Haiga directly left upon making his decision that was how he did things. Perhaps this was rather heartless towards his coworkers, but it was probably the best way for him to protect himself and little Anna. Seiji felt that Haiga was neither right nor wrong in doing so. Seiji had no idea what Haiga must have been thinking or struggling with before coming to such a decision, and felt that there was no need for him to think too much into it. A man left together with his treasure or, perhaps another analogy would be that a father left together with his daughter, leaving everything else behind. That was all there was to it. Was that really all there was to it? Was he really not kidnapped? Seiji thought about this some more. He felt that if Haiga had been attacked, little Anna, who was an artificial intelligence constantly connected to the internet, should have at least been able to send a signal for help over the internet. And so, Seiji felt that it was unlikely that Haiga had been kidnapped and interpreted it as Haiga having left of his own volition. Seiji decided to not pursue the matter any further. I wish that you and Anna-san will have a calm and peaceful life, Haiga-san. Seiji gave the creator of this game, who was hiding who-knows-where, his blessings and returned to school. How did you find me? Kazuhiko Haiga, who was in a hotel room, was asking a question to the young man in front of him. This young man wore a dark brown jacket and black long pants. His long hair reached his back, he had a slightly narrow face and eyes, and his smiling expression made him resemble a fox. I used some special methods that I suppose you could call tricks of the trade, the young man responded warmly. He handed Haiga a name card. Heres my business card. Haiga took the card and saw that the name written upon it was Shinsei Yamazaki. His supposed job was business manager. And the company was one that Haiga had never heard of before. Yamazaki-san, didnt you say that you were here on behalf of Takada-san? Why is your companys name different from his? The company I belong to has a cooperative relationship with Takada-sans company. Takada-san is busy with other affairs and is unable to personally come meet you, which is why he requested that I contact you in his stead. Is it because you have some type of special ability to find people that dont want to be found? Haiga looked directly at Yamazaki. I dont have any such special abilities. Its merely a small trick of the trade. Yamazaki smiled. I used all sorts of methods to avoid detection, and only chose this location after going to many other places first. Not only did I disguise my physical appearance, I also used a fake name when registering here. Yet, you were still able to find me! Such detective skills are impossible to be described as small tricks of the trade,'' Haiga stated coldly. Just who are you!? Yamazaki maintained his smile and spoke politely, Im just an ordinary business manager whos here on behalf of Takada-san. We simply wish to cooperate with Haiga-san on the Anna game. Im no longer working on that cell phone game. If youd like to cooperate on it, feel free to find my former coworkers at the Paperwing Games Laboratory. I already have. However, only Haiga-sans version of Anna is the version of Anna that Takada-san wishes to cooperate with. I already said that Ive quit working on that game already! I refuse to work on it again no matter what. Please leave me alone, Yamazaki-san. Why would you wish to stop working on it, Haiga-san? Anna is an excellent game. As you were the games creator, you shouldnt just give up in the middle and cruelly bury her away. Haiga fell silent for a moment. Im giving up precisely because of Anna, he stated in a low voice. Eh? Creating an interesting game that people enjoy and love, along with earning money through this is my dream, Haiga told him. However, Annas existence is more important to me than my dream. Being able to live together peacefully with Anna is twice as important as my dream to me no, countless times more important! I love Anna, not Anna the game. Thats why I refuse to work on Anna any longer. Ill definitely never work on the game again, Haiga spoke in an adamant tone to Yamazaki. Yamazaki fell silent for a moment before speaking up again, I dont understand very well what youre saying, but I do clearly understand that you insist on refusing. He started frowning slightly. Is there no room for negotiation at all? If you have any demands at all, you can make whatever request you like. We can discuss on meeting your needs. I have no demands at all. Ive said everything I wanted to say. Please leave, Yamazaki-san. I cant simply leave just like this. I wouldnt be able to face Takada-san who entrusted me with this task. Thats your problem. Yamazaki fell silent yet again. Even though the hotel rooms window wasnt open, there was a sudden chill in the room. Chapter 534 Chapter 534: Its a good thing to have a girlfriend who forced you to quit smoking Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Later that night, Seiji received a friend request on his chatting application from an unfamiliar ID. He took a look at the friend request and accepted the request from the username, Artificial Life. Good evening, Harano-san. Good evening, Anna-san. I need your help. Little Anna went with the direct approach. Kazuhiko was kidnapped. By a Spiritual Ability user? Yes. What was the specific situation? Seiji furrowed his eyebrows. Little Anna described what happened in the hotel room succinctly and precisely. Please save and protect Kazuhiko. I will do what you wish of me in return, Anna requested after explaining the situation. Seiji mulled things over while looking at his computer screen. Alright, Ill do my best to help. But I cant promise that Ill succeed. Ill give up if the opponents are too strong. He decided to be blunt about things. Understood. Im truly grateful. In just a short period of time, the two people no, the human and the artificial intelligence reached an agreement. It took far less time to convince Seigo Harano to help than little Anna had anticipated. He didnt seem to doubt her words, nor did he take advantage of the situation to make all sorts of additional requests. He treated her as a completely equal and trustworthy existence. This wasnt due to naivety, it was decisiveness. He chose, despite the risks, to believe in an artificial intelligence someone inhuman. He responded with sincerity. Naivety was overly optimistic self-confidence, while decisiveness was confidence with self-resolution to back it up. Anna could tell that Seigo was the second type. Little Anna now had a much better evaluation of this human. Actually, Kazuhiko Haiga hadnt told her to ask for help from Seigo Harano. Even if this high schooler Spiritual Ability user seemed like he was a good person, they were still unfamiliar with him. And even if he was a trustworthy person, did that really mean that whatever organization or faction he belonged to would also be trustworthy? Haiga had his doubts about this. Although he did take Seigos advice to quit working on the Anna cell phone game, he didnt choose to join up with Seigo. Haiga was more willing to commit suicide than to give Anna up to anyone. As long as Im dead, youll have nothing to worry about at all, Anna. This was what he told her. Indeed, that was the truth. Ignoring Haiga and letting him be captured, or even die, was a choice available to her as well. In fact, it was even the best choice for Anna to protect herself. Yet, little Anna felt that she would forever lose something important to her if she made such a decision. She was unable to describe what she would lose if that happened. In fact, she even felt that her judgement was rather abnormal. Still she felt that this was the truth in her mind. That was why she would definitely not give up on Haiga! Of her own volition, she requested help from Seigo Harano. Shinsei Yamazaki was driving down a road at a high speed. A beautiful voice was singing in his car. This was music from the national idol Miyuki Sakurakus popular hit, Looking Back at You. Yamazaki was quite fond of this song and even began humming along to the tune. There was still quite a long way to go until he reached his destination. Yamazaki was actually quite fond of driving at nighttime while listening to music. He would have enjoyed it even more if only he had some snacks to munch on at his side. At this moment, there was the sound of a lighter from behind him. He then smelled the scent of cigarette smoke. Fujishima-kun, I never knew that you were a smoker. I only do so occasionally, a low voice responded from the backseat. Would you like a smoke, Yamazaki-san? Ive already quit smoking for more than one year now. My girlfriend forced me to quit. Its a good thing to have a girlfriend who forced you to quit smoking Do you mind if I smoke in your car? Not at all. Please go ahead. Yamazaki smiled. Although Isshin Fujishima was younger than Yamazaki, he was quite experienced in combat. He was taciturn and quick to react. He never left any loose ends, and was very reliable. Yamazaki felt that his partner was trustworthy. Fujishima-kun, what do you like to do to pass the time? Yamazaki casually struck up a conversation. I suppose just watch some movies or drink some alcohol. I like to watch movies as well. Recently, Ive been hearing great reviews about the newest movie, Blackwing Killer. Im intending to go watch it. Have you seen that movie already, Fujishima-kun? I have. What do you think? Its not bad, except for the sloppy combat scenes. Heh heh, its quite convincing when the review comes from Fujishima-kun whos experienced well over one hundred battles. Over one hundred battles youre exaggerating a bit. Well, I think youre almost there. Dont be so humble. Ive heard legends about your martial exploits. Martial exploits? Youre truly overestimating me. Fujishima sighed. I used to believe that I was really strong. Only when I met someone truly strong did I realize that I was only a little brat who didnt realize how far away from the pinnacle I was. I almost lost my life at that time if she had wanted to kill me, I would be dead already. I dont know why she left me alive, but I understood how the world was after that. Im only an ordinary fighter. That opponent you faced was female? Yamazaki asked in a soft voice. Yes. Not only that, she was much younger than I am. Shes probably only a high schooler by now. Fujishima inhaled some smoke and slowly exhaled some smoke rings. The person next to Fujishima moved slightly. Fujishima turned to look at saw that the game developer named Kazuhiko Haiga was still sleeping on the car seat. Haiga hadnt woken up yet. This person adamantly refused to cooperate with them, so they could only resort to forceful measures in the end and take him back. It was only a game. Why make such a big deal out of it? Fujishima felt that Haiga was a truly foolish man to take the difficult path when they could have simply worked together in a friendly manner. The weak would be unable to resist the strong. Resistance would only lead to a bad end Wasnt this all just about some cell phone game? It wasnt like a cell phone game was his wife or daughter. He should have just obediently agreed to cooperate with them and hand it over. Well, he considered Haiga to be an ignorant weakling. Although Fujishima felt that Haiga was truly foolish, he was also slightly impressed with Haigas stubbornness. Haiga had kept up his attitude of resistance to the end. That wasnt something that everyone could do. At the very least, Fujishima felt that he wouldnt be able to maintain an attitude of resistance against someone stronger than him. Life was precious, after all. If Fujishima ever met that ridiculously strong girl again, he would definitely choose a method that would allow him to survive rather than fighting back against her. Moments later, Fujishima finished his cigarette. Im going to take a rest. Yamazaki-san, if you get tired of driving, let me know and Ill switch with you. Fujishima flicked his cigarette stub out the car window, not caring that he was littering. Sure thing. Yamazaki turned off the music. Fujishima shut his eyes and relaxed himself. Still, he maintained a basic level of vigilance. The car continued down the road at a high speed. Upon passing an intersection, Yamazaki saw a black car parked there. He didnt pay it much attention. However, he noticed that this black car started following him, which put him on guard. Yamazaki then witnessed the two rear doors of the car open up, with one person jumping out from each side! One person was wearing a dress and the other was wearing a jacket. It was obvious that they were wearing Spiritual Ability user combat equipment, and that one was female and the other male. Both were wearing full helmets that concealed their identities completely. Yamazaki tensed up upon seeing these two individuals jump from a moving car that was traveling at high speed and being able to run fast enough to catch up to his car. Fujishima-kun! Theres an ambush!! Fujishima who was resting in the backseat instantly opened his eyes and pulled out two runic guns. He aimed out the car window *Bang bang bang bang* The spiritual bullets pierced through the car window, flying towards the attackers. However, the jacketed man wielded a shield that blocked all the bullets! The dress-wearing woman unsheathed a sword. All Fujishima saw was a flash. *Shing!!* The car Fujishima was riding in was sliced in half, right down the middle! It was as if the car had been sliced by a laser with how clean the cut was. The front seat and backseat were completely separated without any damage to the seats themselves. Such an amazing sword move! Fujishima instantly felt a chill run down his spine. If this sword had sliced directly at him instead, he would definitely have been unable to block it!! The opponents were incredibly strong and possessed excellent equipment. He knew that he wasnt strong enough to fight them. Should he use the hostage to resist? Or attempt to escape? Fujishima, a combat veteran, instantly made a decision Run! At the same time that the jacketed man rushed over while covering himself with his shield, Fujishima immediately jumped out of the car and started running away! Yamazaki-san! Run!!! he shouted loudly to his companion while running at his top speed away from the road. He figured that the attackers goal was to recover Kazuhiko Haiga. Perhaps it would be effective to use Haiga as a hostage against them, but Fujishima deemed this to be too risky. It was likely that he would be defeated regardless and maybe even killed in the process. He felt it would be far wiser to give up on Haiga and run away from here as fast as he could. He would then give a report to his boss about what happened. Not only that, since he and his partner Yamazaki were escaping in opposite directions, this increased the chances that one of them would escape. Yamazaki-san, I hope that youll survive, Fujishima said to himself. That was when he noticed that someone had caught up to him! Chapter 535 Chapter 535: I feel that its worthwhile to observe her Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu The person that caught up to him was the dress-wearing woman more accurately speaking, Fujishima knew that she was a female Spirit-branded Retainer! She wasnt wearing ordinary Spiritual Ability user combat clothes, but Spirit-branded Retainer combat clothes instead. He could also sense her power and suppressive aura, which proved his inference. He felt that the jacketed man was likely to be a Spirit-branded Retainer as well. To send two Spirit-branded Retainers, one male and one female which major personage was so powerful to send such a force at them? It was just like cheating! The suppressive power difference between them was just like driving a mecha into an army camp. It was no equal match at all. Fujishima, who believed himself to merely be an ordinary fighter, felt that he would completely be unable to match up to a Spirit-branded Retainer. He could only surrender. Although he knew that surrendering would be useless if his opponent intended to kill him in the first place, he felt that struggling and resisting was even more foolish. Perhaps his opponent didnt feel the need to kill him in the first place, but if her hand accidentally slipped or she went all-out against him, then Someone who was weak like him needed to have the mentality of the weak as well. Fujishima turned around and lifted up his hands when this female Spirit-branded Retainer approached him. I surr Smack!! He didnt even get to finish his words before he took a heavy blow. The blow was from her sword scabbard. It seems that she doesnt intend to kill me That was Fujishimas last conscious thought before he fainted due to the painful impact. Saving Haiga turned out to be easier than Seiji had expected. Little Anna had tracked the license plate number of the individuals that kidnapped Haiga, and hacked into the traffic cameras to follow their cars course, which helped Seiji to lie in ambush. His and Shikas equipment was all provided by Hana for his new team. It had just arrived today. Seiji never expected that he would use it so quickly. What surprised Seiji the most was that these two opponents both chose to immediately run away when Seiji ambushed them. They barely tried to counterattack at all. Seiji captured the driver while he had Shika catch the gunman. Neither of these two kidnappers managed to escape. He sealed the Spiritual Abilities of these two people, and tied up and tossed the two unconscious men into a forest near the road. He also tossed the two halves of the car into the forest, and then took the unconscious Haiga and all of Haigas belongings with him and left the scene in another car. Hisashi had provided the car, while Kaede drove. When Seiji asked Hisashi to lend him a car and driver, Hisashi indicated that his younger sister was an excellent top-notch driver! And so, Seiji learned of the blonde teachers hidden talent. He personally witnessed her abilities firsthand on the way here. She drove at top speed the whole way, passing by other cars without any hesitation. She even drifted beautifully when taking curves Seiji felt that she was no ordinary female driver! She was more like a female racer! Kaede smiled and explained, I used to really love driving in the past. I practiced on some mountain passes. Is there a driver named Takumi Fujiwara on these mountain passes, who delivers tofu for a living? Seiji almost wanted to ask such a question . 1 Forget it, this counted as the True Knight Orders first ever undertaking. While this was a success, he couldnt get overconfident. Seiji contacted Hana and sent her some pictures of the two tied-up men. He asked her to investigate who they were. Why do you need to investigate who these two men are? Ill have a video chat with you to explain things later. Please investigate them for me for now. He then took Haiga to a safe location that Hisashi arranged. Seiji placed a magical barrier here that could impede magical tracking spells. Seiji then cleansed Haiga of the sleeping spell that had been placed upon him and woke him up. Seigo Harano? Haiga woke up and recognized Seiji. Yes, its me, Haiga-san. Anna-san requested for me to save you. Seiji handed Haiga his cell phone, which contained the message history between him and little Anna. Haiga accepted his cell phone and read the messages. He then began typing and conversing with little Anna. Thank you for coming to my rescue, Harano-san. Moments later, he expressed his gratitude to Seiji. No need for thanks Haiga-san, youre going to have to stay here temporarily for the time being. You cant go outside, because your enemies might still be looking for you. This house has a magic barrier over it that will prevent your enemies from finding your location. Haiga nodded in understanding. Harano-san I want to ask you, what do you intend to have Anna do for you? Seiji already anticipated this question and smiled upon hearing this. First, Id like to have her assist one of my friends with financial investments to earn some money. I wont ask her to work for free. Ill pay her a reasonable portion of the profits as well, just as if Im hiring her. Also, Id like to ask for her help in creating a gamea different game from Anna.'' Haiga fell silent upon hearing this. Its going to be impossible to continue working on Anna with how things are now. But, Anna-san can still keep working on games together with you, just in a different method from before. Seiji looked directly at the game developer sitting across from him. What type of game did you want to have Anna help you create? An ero game. Once again, Haiga was rendered speechless. Just joking. Seiji chuckled. Actually, Im working on creating a dating sim game together with my friends. My friends are helping me of their own volition, and this isnt actually the game I wanted Anna-san to help me with. Id actually like to ask Anna-san to help me with a different game in the future. I havent come up with the specifics yet. Some investments and creating a game thats all? Perhaps there will be other things in the future, but Im definitely someone who keeps to my word. I wont make any unreasonable requests. Haiga took a long glance at the boy in front of him who had such a sincere expression. Thank you. He lightly expressed his thanks again. Hana found out for Seiji that the two Spiritual Ability users that captured Haiga were working for the Watajima Family. The Watajima Family was on the same level as the Yoruhana Family. However, they were slightly weaker than the Yoruhana Family. It would be quite troublesome if they didnt give up and kept trying to find Kazuhiko Haiga. Lets wait and see based on the situation. Seiji prepared himself for anything that might happen. The next day, the Anna cell phone game ended its maintenance and opened up its servers again. However, the players soon discovered that the main character Anna was no longer as responsive to every single word they spoke to her. She was now just another ordinary NPC. This caused the players to become greatly disappointed and leave many scathing reviews on the internet. Lots of players uninstalled the game from their cell phones. Annas no longer here Im dying Chiaki seemed to have lost her very soul. She collapsed on the table as if there was nothing more to live for. Last night, she had heard about Annas situation from Seiji, causing her to become quite depressed. She was still like this despite the fact that an entire night had passed since then. It appeared that she had taken a severe impact. Why dont you try playing a different game? Mika tried to console Chiaki. No I want Anna Anna belongs to me Chiaki muttered in a heartbroken manner. Seiji glanced at the depressed tomboy and knew that this was only a temporary state. She would likely recover back to normal in a few days. Still, he felt like he couldnt bear to watch a good friend suffer like this. And so, Seiji logged on to the chatting application with his cell phone and contacted little Anna, explaining Chiakis situation to her. Have her install this modified version of the game that Ill send to you. Shell be able to speak to me directly again in this method, little Anna told him. Is that really alright? This could be risky for you. Yes, Im willing to do it. Chiaki Wakaba is a player that Im paying special attention to. Why are you paying special attention to her? Seiji was rather curious. Little Anna fell silent for a moment. I dont really know for some indescribable reason, I feel that its worthwhile to observe her, the artificial intelligence told him. Seiji didnt know what to say to this. How was he supposed to interpret these ambiguous words? He felt almost as if Chiaki would be the next one to Awaken to some Spiritual Ability was this just a mistaken impression of his? Thank you for being willing to do this. No need for any thanks. Im more than happy to do this for her. Later, during lunch break, Seiji sent Annas specially modified version of the game to Chiaki. Whats this? Something that will allow you to meet Anna again. Chiaki instantly widened her eyes upon hearing this. Seigo Seiji put his index finger on his lips, gesturing for her to remain silent. This is a secret that you absolutely cant let others know about. Chiaki smiled brilliantly as she gazed at his handsome face. Seigo, I love you forever! Just like yesterday, she passionately confessed her love once again. Mika was once again rendered speechless. No need to love me. You should be thanking Anna. She was the one who was willing to do this so that you could meet her again, Seiji told her. Anna Chiaki immediately installed the modified game and opened it up. Welcome back, Chiaki. The black-haired, red-eyed beauty appeared on her cell phone screen and greeted her in a gentle voice. I should be the one saying that Welcome back, Anna! The tomboys eyes welled up with a hint of tears as she spoke animatedly. Annas expression froze over ever so slightly. Yep Im back. She revealed a slightly shy, somewhat different smile from before that was gentle and beautiful. Chapter 536 Chapter 536: I didnt just meet her randomly on the street Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu After school, Seiji returned home and had a video chat conversation with Hana to explain what just happened to her. An artificial intelligence with its own independent will youre really not joking with me? Im not. The cat-eared hat girl folded her arms. Artificial intelligence is a top-level research project, and an independent artificial intelligence is the penultimate goal of all researchers! You actually said that you managed to meet a wild one on the street I didnt just meet her randomly on the street. I was just making an analogy! What you just said was basically the equivalent of a bunch of pay-to-win players charging ridiculous amounts of money to their accounts but still not being able to draw an SSR card, but a random bystander like you drew only once and pulled an SSR card. Thats just how ridiculous it is, do you understand!? Although its quite ridiculous, just think about it. Similar things will happen elsewhere as well, such as at the lottery. Seiji rubbed his chin. Hana was rendered speechless. While she felt that she was unable to counter Seijis words, something still seemed not quite right to her! I can understand that its astonishing how Anna came to be born, but thats just how it is. I can only accept and then deal with it. Seiji paused for a moment before continuing his explanation. Hana fell silent for a moment after she finished listening. If the Watajima Family finds out that Anna is so incredible, they definitely wont give up, Hana stated. Perhaps they only view Anna as a cell phone game with great potential, Seiji commented. Even if they thought so at first, what you two just did for a Yin Yang Master like you to go and fight them with your Spirit-branded Retainer will raise their doubts. I also think that I might have been too forceful but looking at it from another way, wont it also make them afraid to make another move? Hana fell silent once again. I intend to observe the situation and adapt as necessary. If it really looks bad, I wont force myself, Seiji told her honestly. I told this to Anna and Kazuhiko Haiga as well. Will you request assistance from our older sister Yui if youre unable to protect them? I shall ask her if shes interested in protecting them. If she is, Ill let her deal with it. Hana frowned. How unseemly. This has nothing to do with being unseemly. Seiji felt that what he was doing was only natural. And so, two days time passed. Nobody came to do anything about this incident. It seemed that the Watajima Family had given up on Haiga and Anna. But out of an abundance of caution, Seiji still asked Haiga to remain inside the safe house for a while longer. Haiga wasnt dissatisfied with this at all. After all, he was also an otaku. He didnt really care as long as he had a computer, the internet, and food delivered right to him. It didnt matter at all to him if he didnt step outside for long periods of time. Little Anna assisted Hisashi in making financial investments. In just the past three days, they earned a significant amount of money. Hisashi indicated that the artificial intelligence Anna was godly when it came to making solid investments! If Lady Anna has sufficiently powerful enough hardware, itll only be a matter of time before she controls the entire financial world of Sakura Island! Thats why I only had her assist you instead of directly doing everything herself I leave it up to you to protect Sakura Islands financial industry, my dear First Knight. This is too heavy of a responsibility for me!! Hisashi howled pitifully in Seijis cell phone. Conquering the world was meaningless to little Anna, so she wouldnt do such a thing probably. If she truly went berserk one day, Seiji could only hope that humanity would properly do their best to survive. Maybe someone named John Connor would appear to save the day? Just kidding. Seiji believed that there would be a power out there which could stop little Anna. The world couldnt be underestimated, as humans were quite strong. Making too much money with financial investments in a short period of time would certainly attract attention. He trusted that Hisashi would be able to control it well. Meanwhile, there was also the matter of investigating the mysterious drug. The Juumonji Group managed to find out that this drug, which was named Bliss, was being sold by the even more powerful Kitani mafia group. They were unable to investigate any more than that. As for Natsuya Seiji received a call from her on Saturday night and learned the result of her sides investigation. The drug providers call themselves the Messengers. Theyre definitely part of some Spiritual Ability user faction, the student council president told him. The Messengers that we found were able to evade any investigators that found them. Well have to either send out stronger people to investigate, or try to catch one of the Messengers in order to find out anything more. Messengers that sold Bliss; put them together and you would get Messengers of Bliss. This name sounded rather chuunibyou to Seiji. What do you intend to do? Seiji inquired. I intend to report this to my family and have them deal with it, Natsuya replied. Let the Yoruhana Family deal with it indeed, Seiji figured that there was no reason for him to personally intervene. Could you tell me if theres any new information about this? Ill tell you everything that Im able to. What that really meant was that perhaps her family would cover this up as a top-secret matter. Seiji understood. If this was found out to really be related to the Soul World faction, it would definitely become a top-secret matter. The Soul World faction caused such trouble in the mystical society, and was regarded as the prime suspect behind causing the Midnight Incident, bringing about the existence of Spirit Worlds and causing ordinary people to Awaken. So, information on the Soul World faction was now tremendously valuable, just like precious treasure. By the way, did you manage to get a sample of the drug and analyze it? Yes, but nothing came of the analysis. Im quite concerned about the drugs side effects. If its the same type of Spiritual Power draining drug as Okubo Yoshiakis Seiji and Natsuya both recalled what happened with Okubo Yoshiaki and fell silent. I hope that it wont become something even worse. Yeah Even if there were dark currents flowing, life still continued on. An important holiday was almost about to arrive. This was a holiday where all boys would feel either loved or hated by the world, a holiday filled with both bliss and cruelty Valentines Day! On this day, no matter if the boys wanted to or not, they would clearly understand just how worthy they were of existing to the girls. Perhaps there were a few boys that truly didnt care about Valentines Day. However, they would be the type that already realized they would receive nothing as worthless losers. Even more boys pretended not to care at all. But actually, such boys inwardly desired, struggled, and even screamed for attention. There were also boys who were certain that they would receive something and felt reassured. These boys would be quite calm and confident in themselves. Some would even feel prideful about being superior to other boys Although they all had different ways of thinking, these victorious would all enjoy Valentines Day and watch the other boys around them fail. Kazufuru Ooike was such a boy. For a popular, excellent student like him, Valentines Day wasnt even a trial like it was for many other boys. It was more like a day of checking his rewards. It was just as if there was a test that he knew hed score well on. The important part to him was just how well. There was one opponent he absolutely didnt want to lose toSeigo Harano! Even if Kazufuru didnt want to think about or admit it, he knew that he was slightly inferior to Seigo Harano in every area. Not only was Seigo better than him in physical appearance and strength, Seigo even defeated Kazufuru in the area of test scores that he was so proud of during the final exams! Losing to Seigo in grades as well gave Kazufuru a huge impact. But what Kazufuru was more concerned about was Seigos connection to student council president Natsuya Yoruhana. Previously, Seigo Harano took a break from school for several days at the exact same time as Natsuya Yoruhana. The times that they were both absent from school were basically exact overlaps. This happened last year as well. Were they together during the times that they were absent together? Was there something between them? Kazufuru got more and more worried as he thought about it. Not having become friends with Seigo Harano at the beginning was what he considered the greatest mistake of his life. In fact it might even be the most foolish mistake of his life! Kazufuru had already regretted it and tried to fix things. Yet, it was too late now. Ever since that time, Seigo treated him as only an ordinary classmate. Seigo was friendly with him but also distant. Since it was impossible to become friends anymore, they could only be opponents. During this Valentines Day, Kazufuru Ooike didnt want to lose to Seigo Harano no, he couldnt lose! Chapter 537 - I should have won! Chapter 537: I should have won! Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu If he lost this time as well, he would no longer have any self-confidence remaining. Its no problem. Even though Seigo Harano is amazing, hes still just a transfer student who only came a few months ago. He also took several long breaks from school, and not only did he not join any clubs at school, hes not the type who actively works on establishing relationship networks within school Im the one wholl definitely win! Kazufuru thought that to himself. But no matter how much he analyzed it, he was still quite worried in his mind. A new week, Monday. Kazufuru detected a subtle atmosphere in the air of the classroom. There were still a few days until Valentines Day. However, the boys were already feeling tense. Some would often look at the girls, some would speak much louder than normal, some sat upright with much better posture than normal, and some pretended to casually make what they believed to be cool poses Idiots. Although Kazufuru also cared about Valentines Day, he couldnt help but look down on the other boys in the class that he viewed as being beneath him. Popularity wasnt something that could be obtained so easily at the last minute by pretending to act cool. It depended on long-term efforts. How foolish of them to only realize the importance of popularity when it was almost Valentines Day after spending so much time wastefully. Not to mention, they couldnt control themselves and acted quite abnormally, making them seem even more foolish. Kazufuru was inwardly thinking such thoughts about his fellow male students, but he still maintained his typical friendly smile towards everyone. Until that person arrived. Seigo Harano entered the classroom together with Mika Uehara and Chiaki Wakaba. He greeted all his classmates. The moment that Kazufuru saw Seigo, his expression flickered slightly as he was inwardly shaken. Seigo was just as blindingly handsome as usual, and attracted all the girls attention as well as stimulating the boys nerves. The originally subtle atmosphere changed ever so slightly, with the addition of anxiety, frustration, jealousy, and other such emotions. All the boys negative emotions towards Seigo Harano had lessened significantly due to how much time had passed along with the latters friendly demeanor in class. Yet, they always felt inferior. At such a special time like Valentines Day, they suddenly felt this all the more clearly again. Kazufuru refused to admit that he was the same as those idiots. Still, he could barely admit that he was indeed somewhat bothered by Seigo at this time as well. For him to have a similar feeling to those foolish idiots Seigo Harano was just someone that strong. Can I really win? Kazufuru even began to doubt himself. Although he denied his own doubts immediately, he still felt quite anxious inside. For the entire day, he didnt take a single look in Seigos direction. After classes, Kazufuru went to the student council room to take care of work. Natsuya Yoruhana, the student council president, was there as well. No matter how many times he saw her there, working quietly, she was always incredibly beautiful. Kazufuru truly desired to have a closer relationship to her. However, the scion always kept a distance from him, making it impossible to even know where to begin with her. They were sitting less than five meters away from each other, yet the distance between their hearts was He found it impossible to calculate. After working for quite a while, the student council took a break and sipped some tea together. President, its almost Valentines Day. Do you have anyone you want to give chocolate to? Meisa Yasumi, the second-year female student council secretary who had light purple curly hair and a cute face, asked a serious question. Sure, Natsuya replied with a smile. Eh? Really? Who!? Meisa widened her eyes in surprise. Simultaneously, Kazufuru along with the student council member Kouji Samasa suddenly started paying close attention. Of course, Im giving chocolate to Ooike-kun and Samasa-senpai. Natsuya glanced over at the two boys sitting across from her. As well as all my male classmates. The other three student council members were all rendered speechless. Im not asking about friend chocolate, Im talking about love chocolate, Meisa clarified. Thats a secret. Natsuya maintained her smile. Tell me, President~ At least let me know if theres someone you have in mind or not. Secret means its a secret. How about you, Yasumi-san? Do you have someone to give love chocolate to? I dont. Judging by your expression, I think youre lying. Im definitely not lying! Meisa was rather panicky. Ive heard that youre quite close to Eguchi-senpai from the volleyball club. I bet youre just one step away from formally going out with him. Natsuya looked at Meisa. N not at all! Where did you even hear such a thing, President!? Meisas face was now blushing red. Even though she was the one who asked the question to begin with, she was now being counterattacked. I heard it from the volleyball club members in my class. I even heard that someone saw you and Eguchi-senpai walking down the street together, and you were holding his hand in a rather intimate fashion I did no such thing! I was merely holding his hand! So you did hold his hand. Natsuya had an Aha! expression. Sigh No, wait! What I said now doesnt count! Meisas face became even redder. Kazufuru felt nothing at all from watching this cute senpai of his dig a pitfall for herself. He was more interested in the student council president. He felt that she was behaving slightly exaggeratedly, unlike her usual self, almost as if she wanted to conceal something. Her love chocolates target was a secret this meant that she might really have a love chocolate target in mind! Otherwise, she should have directly said I dont have anyone to give love chocolate to. Kazufuru felt a chill within him as he realized this. Natsuya Yoruhana had a love chocolate target. Could this person possibly be himself? He tried his very best to think of any possibilities of this being true. However, his sense of logic and reason told him that this was impossible. Natsuya Yoruhanas love chocolate target couldnt possibly be himself, Kazufuru Ooike! His emotions were unwilling to accept this. However, that was what his logic was telling him. Deep inside himself, Kazufuru loathed his own intelligence. If only I wasnt such a logical type. If only I was stupider. If only I was just like those other idiots in my class! If I simply spent time wastefully just how I wanted, living in a vulgar, base fashion, I wouldnt feel this terrible right now!! Ooike-san, whats the matter? someone asked concernedly. This was the gentle-appearing and nice-person-type member of the student council, Kouji Samasa. Kouji Samasa was the member who ran all the errands for the student council. He had an excellent temper and was an incredibly nice person just like his appearance suggested. Kazufuru felt that this senpai of his lacked presence, so he looked down upon Kouji. But now that he was receiving concern from Kouji, Kazufuru felt simultaneously warm yet humiliated inside. He didnt know what to say. You dont look well. Are you feeling uncomfortable? Kouji asked Kazufuru another question. Natsuya and Meisa noticed Kazufurus strange expression as well. Ooike-kun, whats the matter? Ooike-san, your expression looks awful. What happened? Im fine. Kazufuru averted his gaze. It didnt seem like he was fine. If youre tired, dont force yourself. Go on home and have a rest. You can leave the rest of the work up to us, Natsuya told him. I really am alright. No need to worry about me. Kazufuru wanted to respond calmly. Yet, when he spoke, he sounded rather grim. Ooike-san Meisa and Kouji both glanced over at their junior in confusion. Something flashed in Natsuyas eyes as she looked at Kazufuru for a while. Go home for now, Ooike-kun. Her calm words sounded as if she saw through everything. Kazufuru felt a strong sense of frustration upon hearing this. I said Im fine! Leave me alone!! His icy, grim words came out in a shout that seemed like he was venting. He instantly felt that he had made a mistake. Yet, the next instant, he felt like he didnt care at all anymore. Actually, Im the idiot after all. Kazufuru speedily thought about how he spent so much time next to Natsuya Yoruhanas side with zero progress and felt that he had truly been an idiot. He had actually wanted to romantically pursue this scion and felt that he could succeed? The honest truth was that he didnt have a chance from the start! His former beliefs and self-confidence seemed just like a joke to him right now He felt that he was nothing more than a clown. Chapter 538 - Indeed, I am insane Everyone fell silent after Kazufurus outburst. Kazufuru stood up without waiting for Natsuya and the others to say anything and silently walked out of the student council room of his own volition. He stopped thinking about anything entirely and let his mind stay blank. He wandered around aimlessly as he walked out of Genhana High School and onto the streets. The sky was cloudy and the wind was chilly. It was evident that it was about to rain. Everyone still out on the street moved at a brisk pace, not wanting to be caught in the rain. Kazufuru, however, walked around rather slowly with a hollow expression. Only when icy-cold raindrops fell upon him did he regain his senses. Even though the cold rain was drenching him, he still didnt quicken his pace. He continued walking slowly until he entered a nearby coffee caf. Kazufuru found a table to sit down at. A server brought him a cup of hot water and a small towel. Kazufuru wiped himself using the towel and ordered a cup of coffee. He then sat there quietly. Once the coffee arrived, Kazufuru didnt even touch it. Instead, he merely continued to sit there in silence. Hey bro, whats the matter? A gray-jacketed man sat down across from him. Why do you have such a grim expression thats even darker than the weather? Kazufuru glanced at the gray-jacketed man and then chose to ignore him. My guess is that youre having love troubles. The gray-jacketed man smiled. Kazufuru began to frown. Your love rival is more handsome than you are, taller, better at sports, has higher grades, and also richer than you, am I right? the gray-jacketed man continued speaking. Youve always worked so hard, wanting to get closer to the girl that you like. However, she doesnt spare even a single glance for you and has ignored all of your efforts, am I right? Its almost Valentines Day, and that girl is preparing her homemade love chocolate for your love rival, while she only intends to give you some cheap friend chocolate just like she gives to all her other classmates, am I right? The gray-jacketed man asked three am I right? questions in quick succession. Although he was asking, he didnt seem doubtful of the answers at all. He sounded quite confident that he was right. Kazufurus frown grew even deeper. None of your business! he growled in a low voice. It seems that Im on the mark. The gray-jacketed man chuckled. Indeed, its none of my business, as Im simply a random person passing by. Theres plenty of men out there with experiences just like yours, bro. I can find people like you anywhere. Im not so bored that I chat all of you up. Im simply talking to you because youre rather special, bro. Kazufuru icily glanced at the gray-jacketed man. I have a new product here that Id like to find a suitable person to test out for me. I just happened to see someone like you who has the talent to use it, bro. I suppose this is fate. The gray-jacketed man reached into his pocket and brought out a small wooden box and placed it on the table. This product has the ability to help the user kill whomever he hates. Haha. Kazufuru chuckled condescendingly in an icy manner. It would seem that you dont believe me. Thats fine. After all, anyone like me that comes to chat up someone with love troubles like you probably sounds like a scammer. The gray-jacketed man smiled. However, Im no scammer. First of all, I dont want any money. Ill give you this item for free. Also, after I give you this item, you cant tell anyone about this, otherwise youll die. Not only that, youll die within five days if you dont use this item. Finally, Im going to erase part of your memories, so that you only remember this conversation you had with me but forget what I looked like, along with where and when you met me. Kazufurus expression froze over slightly before it became even more condescending. Youre not a scammer, youre just insane. He chuckled coldly. Youre absolutely right. Indeed, I am insane. The gray-jacketed man smiled and nodded. Now, let me tell you how to use this item. Its quite simple. All you have to do is be within four meters of the person you hate. Look at him for four seconds, and have killing intent in your mind while saying Kill four times to yourself out loud. The only thing you need to note is that you cant have others see you doing this. The gray-jacketed man then opened the wooden box. Kazufuru saw a green crystal inside the box. This green crystal had constantly moving blood-red runes etched upon it and was flashing abnormally. Just as he widened his eyes in surprise, the gray-jacketed man flicked his fingers and caused Kazufurus mouth to be opened by an invisible force. Then, this strange green crystal flew straight into his mouth and entered his stomach! Argh! What the hell is this!? That was Kazufurus final thought before he fell unconscious. Urgh Kazufuru suddenly woke up back in his own bed at home. He felt like his chest was burning up, as if he had been branded. It was incredibly painful! He wanted to scream; he wanted to get out of bed. However, he was completely unable to move. Uuuuuwwaaahhhh Kazufuru really wanted to scream for help, but he was only able to make a low groaning sound. His eyes were hazy and tearing up. A sharp pain caused him to be unable to think about anything at all. He felt as if he was dying, and almost wanted to die to escape from the pain. However, his consciousness remained frustratingly clear throughout the process. Luckily, the pain lasted only for a while before it soon disappeared. He was able to move his body again. What just happened The excellent student regained the ability to think and recalled the conversation he had just earlier. He recalled eating no, that his body was invaded by something strange! Not only that, he couldnt even remember what the man looked like, when this conversation happened, and where it happened!! What time was it now? Kazufuru pulled out his cell phone and checked the time to see that it was 2:00 A.M. on Tuesday morning! The last memory he had was that he sullenly left the student council room on Monday afternoon. As for what happened after that and what he experienced, he had zero recollection. Just like what the person in the conversation told him his memories had been erased! Kazufuru began to panic. That man was no ordinary person. He must have been a Spiritual Ability user! Kazufuru never expected to meet such a person. He never believed in Spiritual Ability users existence before this!!! Kazufuru had participated in discussing this topic at school before. However, he only viewed it as a pop culture phenomenon, and was only talking about it to follow the trend. He was someone who never believed in demons or Spiritual Ability users and so on. Yet, this time, he unmistakably came across such a mystical incident! Kazufuru began to panic and feel fear. What should I do? I need to call the police No, calling the police will probably be useless. Not only that, that person said that Id die if I told anyone! I cant tell anyone I cant ask for help and Ill die if I dont use this thing within five days If I want to live, I dont have any other choice. I have to use this thing within me, to kill! Kazufuru began envisioning Seigo Harano in his mind. Do I hate him? Of course I hate him! If it wasnt for him, none of this would have happened!! I should kill Seigo Harano so that I can live. This will be fine. Theres no problems! An icy gaze appeared in the excellent students eyes. Using something magical like this to kill someone wont possibly be solved by the police. Nobody will know that I did it! And in the end, I was forced into it!! Im only doing this so that I can live the real criminal is that man. Im not in the wrong! Im not committing any crime!! Kazufuru even felt somewhat joyous as he thought about this. It was as if his pent-up emotions were finally being vented. He didnt even know what his current expression was anymore. If only he looked in a mirror right now, he probably would have found himself unfamiliar and scary. After all, his expression was basically Just like that of a demons. Chapter 539 - I want to kill you! Kazufuru imagined the scene of Seigo Harano dying pitifully, along with how Natsuya Yoruhana might react, and then everyone elses reactions Kazufuru slowly calmed down after he imagined the potential consequences. Should he really go through with it? This was killing someone, after all. Although he indeed loathed Seigo Harano, and wished that Seigo didnt exist, still, to personally kill Seigo The demonic expression on the excellent students face gradually receded, replaced by a conflicted expression. I want to live, so I have to use this item placed within me. Im not in the wrong; I was forced. But has Seigo Harano really done anything wrong? Seigos existence was quite bothersome to every single boy in the class. But he was a nice person! Even though Kazufuru hated him to the point of wishing he didnt exist, Kazufuru had to admit that Seigo Harano was a nice persona cool and open individual who loved to help others. He felt that Seigo was bothersome because Seigo was far too excellent. Kazufuru always felt inferior and jealous. Is it really alright to kill him? Kazufurus conscience kept questioning him. This isnt a matter of whether its alright or not! I have to do it! I want to live! Whats wrong with killing someone I hate so that I can live on!!? Its not wrong but No buts! Thats just how it is! Im going to kill Seigo Harano tomorrow!! Natsuya Yoruhana will be heartbroken Thats exactly what I want to see! Thatll bring me great joy!! Is it really alright like this? What else am I supposed to do!!?? Kazufuru was roaring inside his mind as he struggled with his own conscience. On Tuesday, Kazufuru Ooike requested a day off from school. He said that he caught a cold due to being outside in the rain yesterday. How unlucky of him to have caught a cold at such a time. I hope that hell get better before Valentines Day This was Seijis thought after learning of Kazufurus absence. Seiji noticed that the atmosphere in class had gotten subtly strange due to Valentines Day being right around the corner. All the male students were glancing at him much more than usual. Seiji could only smile wryly. All he could do was to act like he always did. Today was another rainy day. Not only that, the weather report indicated that the next several days would be rainy as well. Seiji hoped that it would be sunny on Valentines Day. Although some might consider rainy days more romantic, Seiji felt that he preferred the sunshine. On Wednesday, Kazufuru Ooike requested yet another day off from school. Some of his closer friends wanted to go visit him, but he refused to see anyone, saying that his cold was rather severe and that he didnt wish to infect anyone. During lunch break, many girls surrounded Kaho and asked her to teach them her secret tips and techniques on how to make chocolate. Mika and Chiaki were in this group of girls as well. And so, in an extremely rare instance, Seiji found himself eating lunch by himself. He later learned that so many girls came to see Kaho that they ended up meeting again after school and borrowed the cooking clubs room to all bake chocolate together. So many girls attended that even some girls from other grades came as wellQuite incredible, arent you, Miyamoto-sensei? On Thursday, Kazufuru Ooike finally returned to school. He was wearing a breathing mask and had dark circles under his eyes. It was evident that he wasnt very spirited. When Seiji looked at Kazufuru, he just happened to look at Seiji as well. Seiji saw that the excellent student who served as the student council secretary and a grim and complex expression. The next second, Kazufuru retracted his gaze. Seiji wondered what was going on with him. During class time. When Seiji was taking a bathroom break, he found Kazufuru standing in the hallway by himself. Kazufuru was looking out a window and observing the rain. Ooike-san are you feeling better? Seiji walked up to Kazufuru and asked how he was doing. I am, thank you for asking, the excellent student answered calmly without turning around. Seiji also looked out the window and fell silent for a moment. Ooike-san, do you have something youd like to say? He ended up asking a question in a soft voice. Why do you say that? Because I feel like you want to say something to me. Kazufuru fell silent upon hearing this. If Im just thinking too much into things, please forgive me. Seiji turned around and started to walk off. Harano-san a low voice spoke up behind him. Seiji paused in his footsteps. Could we have a private discussion, just the two of us, later tonight? Kazufuru asked him in a low voice. Sure. Something flashed in Seijis eyes as he agreed. Thank you. Kazufuru remained polite as he told Seiji the time and place. Dont tell anyone else about this. The student council secretary left with this final sentence. Seiji watched him leave before he turned around to leave as well. Later that night, the rain stopped. Seiji arrived on time at the place they agreed to meet at, a small park. He saw that Kazufuru Ooike was currently crouching in a sandbox and building a sandcastle. A high school boy like Kazufuru was wearing a jacket, long pants, a breathing mask, and eyeglasses while building a sand castle in a sandbox for young children this scene seemed rather abnormal to Seiji. Good evening, Ooike-san. Good evening, Harano-san. Kazufuru dusted off the sand on himself and stood up while turning to face Seiji. Why did you come here? he asked Seiji in a low voice. Because I promised, Seiji replied. Why did you promise? Im not friends with you. Dont you think its strange to meet me alone so late at night? Indeed, I think its strange. Thats exactly why I agreed, Seiji responded calmly. Because of curiosity? Heh heh curiosity killed the cat, you know. Kazufuru chuckled coldly. Indeed, sometimes curiosity will kill the cat. However, I have trust in Ooike-san. Trust me? Heh heh trust in what about me? Trust that I wont be able to do anything!? Kazufurus tone of voice suddenly became piercing. YOU TRUST THAT I CANT WIN AGAINST YOU! THAT I CAN NEVER THREATEN YOU! IS THAT IT!!? Not at all. Seiji looked directly at Kazufuru. I trust that Ooike-kun isnt the type of person who would kill me. Kazufuru paused in surprise for a moment. Then, dark emotions welled up within him, causing him to burst with FUCK!!! His screaming was just like a roar that pierced the heavens. I WANT TO KILL YOU! I REALLY WANT TO KILL YOU!! YOURE SUCH AN EYESORE, YOU BASTARD!! IF ONLY YOU WERE DEAD!!! His cursing was filled with negative emotions. Without a doubt, these were his true feelings. Seiji received Kazufurus negative feelings, but still managed to remain calm. They both fell silent for a moment. Kazufuru noticed that they were within four meters of each other, that he had been looking at Seigo for four seconds, and that nobody else was here to see them all the conditions were met! Now, all that was left was to possess killing intent towards Seigo and say the word Kill out loud for four times. Kazufuru wanted to do this. But for some reason, he was unable to utter a sound. It was as if something was stuck in his throat. You want to kill me, but you wont actually do so, Seiji stated in a light voice. Thats because to do so would be for you to deny yourself, Ooike-kun. Kazufuru paused in surprise. Ooike-san, youve always worked hard and treat that as your pride. With your personality, what you truly wish for is to defeat your opponent, not to destroy him. Seiji looked directly into Kazufurus eyes. You feel that you cant beat me, which is why you hate me and want me to disappear. But, youll never truly kill me, because thatll mean youre admitting to yourself that youll never be able to beat me in your life, which would be completely giving up on your pride. Your hard work is worth more than this. Your pride should be stronger. You should be able to see things for what they are even if youre temporarily confused, pained, or struggling, youll finally see the truth and believe in yourself. Thats what I believe. Chapter 540 - Could this be… the true form? A long period of silence fell between them. A cold breeze blew past, whisking up both their shirts. Kazufuru grit his teeth. Lies! Thats not what you really think at all!! You actually look down on me, dont you! You treat me as an idiot and despise me!! Otherwise, why why is it that youre no longer even willing to be my friend after all this time!? Seiji was rendered speechless. He felt that Kazufurus words were rather subtle. Seiji revealed a strange expression. Kazufuru himself also felt that something was wrong with how he phrased his question after he said it out loud. However, he was unable to figure out any other way to express his feelings. After that time, I thought that it would be fine to simply act as a regular classmate with you. Its not that I was looking down upon you or thinking that you were unworthy to become my friend, Seiji told him honestly. I apologize if thats what you still minded after all this time. I dont want your apology! I want Natsuya Yoruhana! Kazufuru managed to clear some of his thoughts. Thats impossible. Seijis calm expression was instantly replaced by an emotionless one. You you really are looking down on me after all! No, this is disgust. Is there a difference!? Of course there is. Disgust is on a deeper level compared to condescension. Kazufuru was rendered speechless. Another cold breeze blew past them. You currently like Natsuya Yoruhana, is that correct? Yes. And she also likes you? Thats a question youll have to ask her. Kazufuru took a deep look at Seiji. Seiji faced him directly. Even if I kill you, she probably wouldnt like me, would she. Moments later, Kazufuru slowly lowered his head. No I should say that even if you were never around to begin with, she wouldnt have liked me. Seiji remained silent. In the end, Im just an idiot, Kazufuru said sarcastically to himself. From the very beginning. Ooike-san Shut up! I dont want to hear you talk right now. Kazufuru viciously glared at Seiji and clenched his fists tightly. Kazufurus heart was currently filled with tumultuous yet indescribable emotions. He didnt even know what he was currently feeling. However, all he had left towards Seigo Harano before him was rage, not killing intent. I am just an idiot after all Kazufuru clenched his fists even tighter. His body began to tremble and his eyes started becoming unfocused. He turned around so that Seigo would be unable to see his face. You just leave. With great difficulty, he managed to utter this short sentence. Ooike-san I said shut up! Stop talking to me!! Get the hell out of here!!! Kazufuru began roaring. Tears seeped out from his eyes and his body kept trembling continuously. He heard the sound of footsteps gradually leaving. Once he no longer heard anything, Kazufuru kneeled down in the sandbox and destroyed his own sand castle with a punch! Wahhhhhhhh!!! He began to cry loudly. The pain from losing in love, his past regrets, his despair at facing death all these emotions were too much for him to bear. He was breaking under the pressure. The excellent student kneeled in the sandbox, cried loudly, and forcefully tossed sand everywhere. Tears covered his face, as if he was a young child in pain. I dont want to die I dont want to die He knew that he would die when the five day time limit was up. He didnt want to sacrifice himself, but he was unable to kill the person he loathed so much. He didnt know what to do Why did I meet with such an incident why Someone, save me I dont want to die I want to live He was only a first-year high school student still in the prime of his life. Hed always worked hard, and he never did anything he considered immoral. He was quite proud of his own accomplishments. The road ahead should have been long for him. He still had so many things he wanted to do, and didnt want to die like this I want to live I dont want to die save me He cried in despair and called out for help using his very soul. Ooike-san He felt as if he heard something. Ooike-san This voice belonged to someone that should have left already. Ooike-san Ive heard your request for help This was a gentle and resolute voice that had the power to reassure others. Kazufuru turned around with his tear and snot-covered face to see that Seigo Harano was now crouching next to him and reaching out with his hand. Let me help you. Seigo Harano was a Spiritual Ability user! Kazufuru was rather surprised to find this out. However, he was quite accepting of it. In fact, he even wondered why he never even considered this possibility before. After all, some of their classmates were already wondering if Seigo was a Spiritual Ability user. He should have figured it out Why was he unable to see this? Kazufuru couldnt understand. He was confused about this for quite a while, and could only conclude that it was due to his own foolishness. Just like at the beginning when meeting Seigo Harano, he became foolish at a critical part. When he returned to his senses, Kazufuru discovered that he was now in a dojo. Im going to help dispel the curse on you here, Seiji told the excellent student. The process might be risky, and also painful. You need to mentally prepare yourself. Kazufuru fell silent at this and nodded. Seiji had Kazufuru lie down on the floor, close his eyes, and relax his body. Seiji then began casting his spell. Seiji placed a barrier around Kazufuru and uttered an incantation that caused a golden-red mystical spell formation to appear. Runes appeared on Kazufurus body. These runes gradually started emitting a black mist. Urgh Once again, Kazufuru felt as if he was being branded with how hot and painful his chest felt. His body became incredibly rigid. Kazufuru did his best to bear the pain. Some time later, he felt something within his body begin to stir, as if there was a living creature inside him which had been disturbed from its slumber. Then, even greater pain flooded over him. His body felt as if it was literally being torn apart and burned, yet he also felt an incomparable chill Waargghhhhh!!! He heard an ear-piercing shriek. It took a second for Kazufuru to realize that he himself was the one who was screaming. He forced his eyes open and saw Seigo Harano who had a serious expression right now no, he was looking down at Seigo! Kazufuru confusedly realized that he was apparently in midair and checked himself, only to discover that he was currently within a pitch-black dimensional space together with a green crystal. And he had transformed into a gigantic monster!? A blood-red gigantic body, dark-green ugly arms, and sharp black claws just what was this!? He wanted to ask this out loud, but when he tried speaking, his words became nothing more than a vicious roar! Ooike-san, is your consciousness still in there!? If so, please nod! Seiji shouted to the monster. This gigantic monster had a viciously distorted expression, long red fangs, wild hair, and long green horns on top of its head that were glowing with a cold light. This was unmistakably a powerful demon! Kazufuru wanted to nod and say that he was still within this demon. However, his body was no longer under his control. So hot so painful Kill kill What have I become Kill kill kill Why did things become like this Kill kill kill KILL!!! A strong wave of pain buried his consciousness, and he was filled with the desire to slaughter. This caused Kazufuru to wave his giant arm and viciously smash towards the person across from him! Hurry and run! Kazufurus barely remaining consciousness wanted to shout that in warning to Seigo Harano. Yet, he was unable to utter any human language as what came out of his mouth was only demonic shouting. Seigo, who always seemed so tall and strong to him, was now only as short as a young child in comparison. If he managed to hit Seigo, it would definitely kill him *Boom!!* The giant claw smashed into the ground. Seigo Harano dodged the attack at a speed that Kazufuru wasnt even able to discern! If youve lost your consciousness, I apologize, because that means Im not going to go easy on you. Seiji looked at the powerful demon. Ooike-san, youll have to bear with me. The next second, Kazufuru noticed Seigo being covered with a golden mist as golden runes appeared on his skin. His hair also transformed into long, free-flowing golden hair which was brilliantly shiny and gave him an incredible aura! Did he just transform? Kazufurus remnant consciousness was shocked by this scene. Was this Seigo Haranos true form? Chapter 541 - Just act like a proper victor Chapter 541: Just act like a proper victor Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Seigo who was usually so blindingly handsome already was actually such a flashy golden existence? Kazufuru was unable to think any further as his body started rampaging out of control again, swinging his claw towards Seigo! Seiji jumped up and dodged the attack, counterattacking with a whirlwind kick in midair! His kick landing on the demons body caused a loud cracking sound. Doubtlessly, no ordinary person would be able to resist such a demon. Yet, for Seiji, this monster didnt even count as very strong. The demon roared as it continuously waved its claws. Seiji calmly dodged the attacks and counterattacked, with each and every hit causing tons of damage! Moments later, the demon was defeated. *Roarrrrr!!!* The demons horns started glowing blindingly as it roared! Green crystals popped out of a red mist and rushed towards the demons horns. The demons horns absorbed the red mist, causing the gigantic demons injuries to swiftly start healing! A sharp glint appeared in Seijis eyes as he rushed forward and transformed into a golden light as he jumped onto the demons horns, intending to destroy them. However, the demon roared and exploded with dark-red mist all around it, sending out a powerful shock wave! Seiji was sent blasting away. He was blown roughly seven to eight meters away before backflipping and landing on the ground. The dark-red mist wrapped around the demons body and formed a barrier. Its injuries were fully healed, and it stood up with a stronger aura than before. Gragh!!! it shouted deafeningly while continuing a vicious onslaught against Seiji! The demons attacks all included shock waves with a large area of effect. Seiji was unable to dodge these shock waves. Meanwhile, Seijis counterattacks were all obstructed by the demons barrier and were no longer as effective. Harano-san Kazufurus remaining consciousness was just like a candle flickering in the wind. He wanted to be saved, but it appeared that saving him would be quite difficult. He bore with the pain while watching his classmate fight for him. Kazufuru suddenly felt incredibly tired. Why not just give up? Why not just die? That will be the easiest. After all, death is simply eternal rest. Simply? Stop being so foolish! I dont want to die! I cant die!! I have to live!!! Seigo Harano whos trying to help me hasnt even lost yet, so whats with me giving up first!? That would be too humiliating!! I, Kazufuru Ooike, am not someone whos only at such a level!!! The excellent student retorted against his own thoughts and forced his consciousness to keep struggling. The demons movements suddenly slowed. Now! Seiji saw this as an opportunity to cast a spell he had prepared. Mystical blade, White Lotus! A powerful white light instantly gathered in his hand and formed the shape of a longsword! It gave off a holy aura. This was a spell that he learned just recently, which was capable of materializing a spiritual sword as a weapon. Or, it could be used as an enchantment on a physical sword to increase its power. This spell also had cleansing properties, and would be super effective against certain types of enemies such as the large demon currently before him. Seiji jumped up into the air and sliced! There was a golden flash with successive white arcs that sliced through the barrier and cut off one of the demons horns!! *Boom!!!* The dark-red mist barrier instantly collapsed and the large demon roared in pain. It collapsed for the second time. Seiji took this opportunity to cancel the spiritual sword and went forward with his fists instead. Ora ora ora ora ora! Seiji viciously beat the monster into complete submission!! Kazufuru didnt even know what to say or think at this. Seiji then immediately created a seal and cast [Evolved Cleansing]. A golden spell formation appeared together with a blinding light that dispelled the thick mist! Kazufuru felt his pain rapidly disappearing as the sensation of his physical body gradually returned to him, while his consciousness also started getting hazy Kazufuru opened his eyes. He discovered that he was lying on the dojos floor with Seigo Harano sitting beside him. Seigo was looking at a green crystal in his hand. Thats Kazufuru recognized this crystal as the abnormal object which invaded his body! Youre awake now, Ooike-san. Seiji looked towards the excellent student. How do you currently feel? Kazufuru sat up and silently tried feeling what condition his body was in. I feel fine nothing seems off. Thats good, since that means the curse was successfully dispelled from you. Seiji indicated the crystal-like object in his hand. This is the cursed item that was within you. Kazufuru checked the crystal and saw that it was cracked and that the moving blood-red runes were no longer present. What exactly is this? Im not sure, either. At any rate, its a cursed item that can transform someone into a monster. Seiji paused for a moment. Now that its been dispelled, theres nothing more that you need to be afraid of. Could you tell me how this item entered your body in the first place? Kazufuru fell silent for a moment. I dont recall specifically when, where, or what person cursed me. I only remember what he told me Kazufuru explained what he remembered. Seiji attentively listened to Kazufuru and silently thought to himself. Kazufuru looked at Seiji. Harano-san, what about yourself? Eh? Are you alright? Were you injured? Seiji blinked in surprise and smiled. Im fine. No need to worry. Kazufuru took a long glance at Seiji. Thats good, then He averted his gaze and continued in a soft voice, Thank you for saving me. No need for thanks. I simply did what I could, Seiji responded. Kazufuru wanted to say something more, but didnt know what to say. He could only remain silent. They both remained silent for quite a while. You should return home, Ooike-san. Seiji stood up. Return home and have a good rest, and enjoy Valentines Day tomorrow. Its almost like an insult hear that I should enjoy Valentines Day when its coming from you. Kazufuru stood up as well. I didnt mean it as an insult. I know. Still, thats what it sounded like from my perspective. What should I have said then? Theres no need to worry about me. Just act like a proper victor. Kazufurus calm words were an admittance of defeat. Youre actually really cool, Seigo Harano. Youre cool and handsome. Its only natural that you would become a winner in life. Theres no need for you to worry about a losers feelings of inferiority or jealousy, because none of it has to do with you. On Valentines Day you should just enjoy your life as a victor. Happy Valentines Day, Harano-san. Ill pay back this favor I owe you for saving my life but I have no idea how to pay you back, so I wont tell you out loud. Youll probably just say that theres no need, anyways. If I ever have the chance, Ill definitely pay back this favor I owe you! Not for your sake, but for my own pride. Im a loser and an idiot. But no matter what, I shall live on in my own way, Kazufuru thought to himself. The two of them separated after leaving the Juumonji residence. Kazufuru Ooike met with a killing curse, which is far unluckier than simply catching a cold but this will also help him to mature. That was what Seiji believed. He could tell that the student council secretary had a different look in his eyes compared to before. Kazufuru had changed for the better. Seiji felt that Kazufuru would become someone even more outstanding and popular in the future. But no matter what, Seiji was destined to never become friends with him. The foundational reason for that was Good evening, Natsuya. Good evening, Seiji. Theres something Id like to tell you about in person. Is it alright to come over right now? Of course. Seiji hung up the call after a short and simple conversation and headed to her residence. Chapter 542 - Valentine’s Day Chapter 542: Valentines Day Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Seiji arrived at Natsuyas residence and met with her to explain the incident that befell Kazufuru. This is the item I retrieved after dispelling the curse more accurately speaking, Yomis power helped to forcefully restore this item. Seiji placed the green crystal on the table. It was mostly thanks to the female spirit Yomi that he had been able to dispel the curse and successfully obtain this crystal. I suspect that this crystal has to do with the Messengers. This is highly likely to be one of their new products after producing the Bliss drug, Seiji stated seriously. Natsuya carefully looked over the green crystal. I cant tell anything about it. It will have to undergo an analysis. Will Ooike-kun get involved in this again? After the analysis is complete, Ill see what things are like before deciding whether or not to report about this to my family. Seiji nodded. The person who gave this item to Ooike-san said that he needed Ooike-san to test out this product for him. In that case, hes likely to come looking for Ooike-san again to confirm the results. Ill send someone to watch over Ooike-kun in a bit. Ooike-sans memories are the best clue, but its unlikely for them to recover. Besides, even if he does recover his memories, its questionable whether that man was using his real appearance. Yeah Both Seiji and Natsuya fell silent. Seiji felt that there was nothing more to say, so he said goodbye and left. Natsuya sat there blankly for quite a while after sending him off. Their discussion just now was about an important matter. However, what she kept thinking about more than that when faced with him was the matter of tomorrow. When she thought about what she wanted to do, the student council presidents heartbeat increased and her face flushed slightly red. I shouldnt do such a thing but what Houjou-san said is correct as well Her own feelings clashed with her maids advice, causing her inner turmoil. To do, or not to do? This important question troubled her for the entire night. Friday, Valentines Day. Not long after Seiji woke up, he received his first batch of chocolate. Brother for you. Shikas face was faintly red as she handed him an exquisite heart-shaped box with both her hands. This was quite an impactful scene that had Seiji standing still in surprise for quite a while. He accepted the box of chocolates and spoke with sincerity, Thank you I shall enjoy them. Shikas face became even redder upon hearing this. She averted her gaze. My first box of chocolates from my adopted younger sister. Wonderful! Seiji felt lucky to be alive. He would be quite satisfied even if this was the only chocolate he received today. But, that was impossible, because he soon received a second batch of chocolate. Harano onii-san, for you! Little Reo handed him a small box of chocolate with sparkles in her eyes. I didnt buy this, I made it together with my friend. Thank you. Ill gratefully accept. Seiji smiled. After they finished eating breakfast together, Mika, Chiaki, and Kaede all came visiting at his apartment. Heres my wonderful handmade chocolate as a tribute to the Harem King! Chiaki handed him a box of chocolates using an exaggeratedly respectful pose. Thank you, Ill take them. Seiji politely accepted. Youre actually not retorting!? The cool tomboy was astonished. Seiji felt that it would be quite troublesome to be retorting like a day such as Valentines Day. He faced everything calmly. Seiji for you. Mika handed him a box as her face flushed red. Thank you, Mika. Seiji gently accepted her box and felt her intentions. This is from me. Kaede smiled and handed him a box of chocolates as well. If you come over to my room tonight, Ill have an additional present just for you~ Just chocolate will be enough, thank you. Seiji did his best to withstand the flirting. Sensei, can I come over to receive the additional present in his stead? Chiaki raised her hand and asked a question as if she was in class. No. But, Ill treat you like a proper guest if you come over, Wakaba-san. Kaede maintained her warm smile. Ill definitely come over! Chiakis eyes lit up. Mika and Seiji were rendered speechless. Everyone then headed to Genhana High School together. The sky was quite dark and the wind was chilly. Yet, just this cold wind alone was insufficient to wipe away the passion that people were feeling today. While putting his shoes away in his shoe locker at school, Seiji discovered chocolate from some girls he didnt know. Not only that, not surprisingly, Chiaki received chocolate from girls as welleven more than he did! They both received chocolate from girls while on their way to class as well. Once they reached the classroom, even more female students now surrounded Chiaki. Seiji now had a much deeper understanding of Chiaki Wakabas overwhelming popularity among girls after seeing such a scene. And you called me a Harem King? Youre the true Harem King! Seiji inwardly commented in his mind. Although Chiaki was obviously more popular than he was, their male classmates were still mostly glaring at Seiji with obvious jealousy and complaints. If this was a certain fictional school, Seiji felt that there would be a certain scary FFF cult 1 where all the members wore black robes and wielded sickles and torches appearing. Although he already expected something like this, Seiji was still feeling quite impacted from the situation today. Seigo please accept this. Kaho also came over with a red face and handed him a circle-shaped box of chocolates. Thank you, Miyamoto-sensei. Seiji smiled and accepted. Dont call me sensei Kahos face grew even redder, making her appear really cute. Now that she had gotten much thinner, not only did girls pay attention to her, boys were noticing her as well. Her popularity was growing daily. Seiji felt the glares on him becoming even sharper. That was the best evidence. With some more time passing, Kaho Miyamotos physical appearance would finish foundationally changing. She might even become the most eye-catching girl in the class. Because of her breasts! There was a saying that formerly fat girls would have very large breasts after becoming thinner. Seiji didnt know if this saying was 100% correct, but he was now seeing a living example. Kaho indeed got much thinner. However, her breasts didnt reduce in size at all. As a result, her breasts seemed much bigger than before in comparison, which drew many eyes to her body. Once she finished losing weight, she would definitely become a super beauty with gigantic breasts! As long as she wore some slightly sexy clothes, she would easily become a virgin killer. Seiji suddenly recalled that he had once coincidentally met a beautiful girl with ridiculous I-cup breasts at the grocery store, which left him with a deep impression He felt that the thinner version of Kaho quite physically resembled that girl. At any rate, Seiji was happy for Kaho becoming more mature than before and looked forward to seeing what she would become in the future. Class time. Some girls from other classes kept coming over to Seijis class to give him chocolate. Seiji knew none of these girls. The only girl from another class that he already knew was a certain purple-haired girl. Her giving him chocolate attracted more attention than any other girl did. Yukari walked directly into Year 1, Class 5s classroom. She walked straight up to Seiji with everyone watching and directly handed him a box. Heres my love chocolate. Please accept it, Milord, Yukari spoke in a cute voice as her face flushed somewhat red. This instantly caused a commotion in the classroom. Thank you Seiji received quite an impact and his expression revealed that he was rather shaken. This chocolate contains my heartfelt feelings. You have to eat it all without leaving a single speck behind, Yukari spoke in a clear voice that everyone could hear. I will Seiji answered reflexively. The commotion increased in volume! Yukari was quite satisfied with this result. She turned around and left before her face could turn any redder. She declared her love in public as expected of the Princess. Chiaki watched the purple-haired girl leave. Mika didnt know what to say. Chapter 543 - Just incredible Chapter 543: Just incredible Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu The Princess from Class 3 gave her love chocolate in public to Seigo Harano, causing the boys jealousy of him to reach a peak. Kazufuru Ooike maintained his calm while watching all the other boys making a commotion. After all, he already figured last night that something like this would happen today. He even began to think if Natsuya Yoruhana would do something similar as well. If she did something similar to the Princess from Class 3, that wouldnt merely cause a commotion in their class, it would become a commotion in the entire grade no, probably the entire school. Lunch break. Rion, Kotomi, and Hoshi all came looking for Seiji. This is for you, junior. The twin sisters had sweet smiles and handed an exquisite heart-shaped box to him together while speaking in cute voices. Thank you, Senpais. Seiji withstood the attack and gratefully accepted. Senpai, for you. The beautiful boy had a smile as he handed an exquisite circular box to Seiji and spoke in a soft voice. Thank you, junior Wait! Something was wrong here!! Hoshi, why are you giving me chocolate!? Seiji managed to stop himself from accepting in time. Because I made it together with my sisters, so Im giving some to Senpai together with them. Hoshi smiled. This logic doesnt work with me! Please allow me to refuse. Why? Boys shouldnt be giving chocolate to other boys! Your way of thinking is outdated, Seigo. Nowadays, its fine for boys to give each other chocolate as well, Chiaki told him in a serious tone. What? Seiji was astonished to hear this. I gave some chocolate to the other boys in my class, and they all accepted happily. Hoshi blinked. Thats because they dont view you as a boy Whoops, its rude of me to think that. Could it be that this was really becoming the norm? Seiji immediately took out his cell phone and checked this topic on the internet. He discovered that it was really true! Boys were indeed beginning to give friend chocolate to other boys. Although it was only a minority, it was also indeed happening. Seijis worldview was being overturned! Since this was indeed happening, should he accept? He still felt that something wasnt quite right about this but he couldnt simply refuse this sign of friendship from his junior who was also his teammate. It seems that my way of thinking is indeed outdated Ill accept this properly then. Thank you, Hoshi. Seiji accepted Hoshis chocolate this time. The beautiful boy smiled happily. Rion and Kotomi also smiled upon witnessing this scene. So did Chiaki. Mika was the only one who didnt smile at this beautiful atmosphere. She faintly felt that Seiji had fallen into a trap. However, she was unable to identify the problem, and felt rather confused. Seiji received a phone call when lunch break was almost over. The call was from Miyabi Ishihara. Harano-san, do you have some free time to come over to the library? Yes Before Seiji even finished another word, Miyabi hung up on him. He was somewhat mystified. Seiji decided to head over to the school library. He saw Miyabi before he even reached the library. This student librarian was wearing eyeglasses and a scarf today. When she walked up to him, she silently handed Seiji a plain and square box. Seiji thanked her and accepted the box. Miyabi walked right past him afterwards without saying a single word. She gave me chocolate without even saying anything she has her own unique personality as well, Seiji thought to himself. Later that afternoon, during class. The dark clouds outside had now begun to rain, making it even colder than earlier. Seiji looked outside the window and watched the rain. He felt as if the world had quieted down. Wait a moment, this wasnt because he had gotten too absorbed in watching the rain, it was because things had truly gotten quiet! Seiji noticed that something was off and turned around to find that Natsuya was quietly standing by his side. Seiji instantly paused in surprise. All the other members of Class 5 were even more surprised than he was to see the scion visiting their classroom. The same could be said for all the other students that saw her in the hallways Everyone was as if time had frozen as they all froze solid where they were and watched this scene in astonishment. Natsuya Yoruhana. This name, this student council president was well known as a beautiful girl and the scion of an illustrious family. She was famous throughout the entirety of Genhana High School. For someone as beautiful and high in status as her to come here with a heart-shaped box in her hand and silently look at a certain boy This scene caused all the students to doubt their eyes! There were only three people present that expected this scene. She really did come. Kazufuru inwardly sighed. Personally witnessing her come for Seigo Harano did make him feel somewhat uncomfortable, but it also helped him to finally completely let go of the idea of obtaining Natsuya as his girlfriend. Last night, he already admitted his defeat. And now, he had confirmed one hundred percent just what Natsuya herself felt about Seigo as well. This was fine with him. Mika and Chiaki also long since knew that Natsuya was romantically interested in Seiji. But even so, personally witnessing this scene still gave them quite an impact. After the Princess, the Empress came as well Just incredible. Chiaki inwardly sighed as something flashed in her eyes. Mika was even feeling like she was having difficulty breathing. The pressure she currently felt was completely on another scale from when Yukari came to their classroom. This opponents level had far surpassed all limits, and it was impossible to face her These words that Chiaki said before felt as if they had come real. At that time, Mika said that she didnt want to give up. Even now, she had the same feelings. But just how was she supposed to defeat this person in love? Was it even possible for her to win? Mika couldnt help but think this, but she instinctively forbade herself from thinking along these lines any further. Seigo Natsuya called out Seijis alias while her face flushed red. This is for you. She slowly handed the heart-shaped chocolate box in her hands to him. Thank you Natsuya. Seijis heart was quite impacted by this scene as he accepted the chocolate. He reflexively addressed her by name. You need to eat all of it. Yeah I definitely will. The two of them took long glances at each other before averting their gazes in unison. Im going now. Okay take care. Natsuya turned around and left while walking at a brisk pace. Her face was completely red, and she couldnt help but cover her face with her hand. Seiji felt like his face was burning up as well. He also covered his face with his hand. Just what idol movie did this scene come out of!!? Almost all the students who witnessed this scene were shouting this inside their hearts. This scene seemed too beautiful and too moving to them, causing all of them to think the exact same thing. Seigo Harano and Natsuya Yoruhana just when did the two of them develop their relationship to such a degree!? This was far too astonishing. All the girls widened their eyes in surprise, while the boys jealousy was elevated even further, turning into powerful curiosity (desire to gossip)!!! Just now did you see that? I did I didnt see wrongly, did I? That was Natsuya Yoruhana, right? Thats right, that was student council president Natsuya Yoruhana! Theres no mistake!! She just gave Harano-san some chocolate and called him directly by name! That didnt seem like friend chocolate was that love chocolate? President Yoruhanas love chocolate! Heavens Just who exactly is Seigo Harano!? The sounds of discussion could be heard everywhere inside and outside of the classroom. The gossip spread quickly like an unstoppable tide. Without a doubt, this was the biggest event to happen today on Valentines Day at Genhana High School! Harano-san, what are your current feelings? Chiaki made a pose like she was a reporter with a microphone as she interviewed Seiji. I dont know If you had to say a few words to everyone at school, what would you say? I dont want to say anything. Everyone is currently paying a great deal of attention to you. Please give a clear explanation. You shouldnt be remaining silent! Please allow me to maintain my silence. Is it really alright to simply let the public gossip as I please? Itll happen regardless of what I say. Seiji sighed. Chapter 544 - At this moment, he recalled… After school. Seiji was being surrounded by all the girls that wanted to hear the gossip about him when his cell phone rang. He took the call and used it as an excuse to speedily escape the school. He left the school and met with Mai who was carrying a parasol. She was the one who had called him. How do you feel after receiving Miladys chocolate? The maid Senpai was grinning as she looked at him. Of course, Im happy. Seiji felt somewhat awkward. Are you surprised that Milady gave it to you in public like that? Yeah Actually, Im the one who recommended her to do this. Mai smiled. This way, there shouldnt be any more girls that will dare to get close to you. Seiji was rendered speechless. This is my chocolate for you. Thank you for always taking care of Milady, Haruta-san. Mai handed him a circular box of chocolate. Please take good care of us in the future. Thank you Seiji accepted the chocolate with a subtle expression. The maid then left and returned to Natsuyas residence. Seiji went back to his own apartment as well, together with the gigantic pile of chocolate he received today. Later that night, Saki visited Seijis apartment. The editor gave him a small present as a first-time visiting gift. She then gave him some chocolate from herself and Mayuzumi. Seiji gratefully accepted the gift. Brother Monogatari has been selling excellently. Its still maintained its status as a bestseller even now, and the readers are giving excellent reviews, Saki told him. In this situation, you can already begin to consider writing a second volume. Seiji exchanged glances with Shika upon hearing this. Actually, were already working on the second volume. Seiji smiled. Although its currently unfinished, I think that it should be finished soon if I devote all my time to it. Saki blinked upon hearing this. Could I take a look at the already finished portion? Of course. Seiji invited her into his study and showed her the document containing the second volumes draft on his computer. The editor began to seriously read his work at a high speed. Some time later, Saki let go of her breath that she had been holding and smiled gently towards Seiji. Excellently written. Simply judging by whats written so far, its just as excellent as the first volume. Youll think its even better than the first volume after Im done, Seiji replied with a confident smile. Ill be looking forward to it, then. Theres no need for you to rush too much. Still, itll of course be better if you finish it as quickly as possible. Understood. Saki then gave her own opinions about the storys contents. Seiji nodded in acceptance and expressed his own opinions as well. He then called Shika over and all three of them started discussing. The editor and the authors these three passionate individuals discussed seriously for quite a while in order to make Brother Monogatari a more interesting story. After the editor said goodbye and left, Shika returned to her room to organize her thoughts on the story, while Seiji went to take a shower. While taking his shower, he opened up his system and checked the [Gifts] option. All the chocolate he received today gave him a massive amount of points as well as numerous item rewards! There were so many items that it was difficult to go through them all. If he listed all their names and effects, he felt that it would take over two thousand words. If this had been a novel, it definitely would have been nothing more than filler. Seiji was quite grateful for this abundant harvest, and once again truly thanked everyones heartfelt intentions. He glanced over them and decided to leave looking at them in more detail for later. He then took a look at his [Novel rewards]. He then discovered that apart from points as always along with random draw shards, there was something new [Brother Monogatari character reward card shard]! Seiji widened his eyes in surprise and immediately checked his systems explanation. [Assembling seven Brother Monogatari character reward card shards will allow you to create a Brother Monogatari character reward card. Brother Monogatari character reward shards can be obtained from the Random draw card while you have less than seven shards.] Seiji was rendered speechless. At this moment, he recalled the terror of being played with by the game developers, with the humiliation of drawing forty-two times without obtaining anything decent! System, the hell, you dare to play things this way with me!! Forget about just drawing random items, now this was an option as well? It seemed that it was similar to his [Character reward cards] like Shika Kagura and Hoshi Amami. [Character reward cards] were incredible! Wasnt this basically forcing him to charge money to play the game!? Seiji grit his teeth in anger. This was ridiculous, too ridiculous! He finally became somewhat rich in points, but now the system was using such an underhanded method to drain him of them!! I definitely wont be fooled Although he wanted to say this, he really wanted the [Brother Monogatari character reward card] Really, really wanted it!!! He was internally conflicted and pained as if he had returned to that humiliating point in his previous life. Dating sim system: Go ahead if you want to draw. Get the hell out if youre not going to random draw. Seiji imagined his system as a fairy saying that to him. He then imagined himself beating up the fairy! Still, it was useless as always. His system didnt respond. He currently possessed one Brother Monogatari character reward card shard, and thirty-nine random draw card shards. Each random draw card shard could be crafted into a random draw card by using some points. Basically, he could draw thirty-nine times at most. Should he bankrupt himself whoops, start drawing? Seiji slowly reached out with his trembling right hand. But at the final moment, he restrained his impulse! He grabbed his left hand with his right hand!! I wont do it! He decided against exchanging points for random draws for the time being and to wait a little longer. Perhaps he would be able to assemble the pieces required on his own. A [Brother Monogatari character reward card] he really wanted it! Seiji was quite curious what it would be like. But even so, Seiji decided to not go against his original decision. He would not abuse the power to save and load on the random draw system. He withstood his desire and forcefully closed his system with his strong willpower. While cultivating in Reos soul realm, Seiji took a closer look at every single reward item he received. He felt that they could be categorized into three types. The first type was items that increased his basic stats. There were items that could increase his basic stats like [Academics] and [Physical Ability], as well as items that could increase his stats in more specialized areas like [Fighting]. The second type was items with special one-time effects. There were all sorts of effects, far too many to list. The third type was items that had five minute effects! For example, Shikas chocolate gave him the reward of a Swordsmanship power-up card, which would improve his swordsmanship skill temporarily for the next five minutes. Mikas chocolate gave him the reward of Cleansing power-up card, which would improve his skill in [Cleansing] for the next five minutes. Chiakis chocolate gave him the reward of Incarnation summoning card, which allowed him to summon a shadow clone of himself with half his own power level which could last for five minutes. Seiji thus decided to term all these item cards the five minute category as they all shared the exact same time limit. If he used all of them simultaneously, he felt that he would transform into a five minute superhero! That would make him more powerful than Ultraman by two minutes!! Just joking. Although the five minute category items were quite powerful, they still wouldnt make him undefeatable. After all, all their effects depended on Seijis own power level to begin with. Rather than the five minute category, the special one-time effect items were far more cheat-like in existence. For instance, he received a perfect defense card from Mika, which he could use to block any one attack and receive zero damage. This was a lifesaver card for perilous situations. Previously, Reos Winter Snow Festival present had given him the exact same card. He now had two of this perfect defense card. Also, he received a 100% accuracy card from Mai. This card would allow him to lock onto any enemy in his vision and ensure that his next attack would hit for certain. This card didnt seem like much at first glance, simply being an automated aiming card. But when thinking about it more closely, since it could work on any target in his field of vision, that meant it was possible to lock on to a target that was far away from him as well! And then, no matter what attack he used, it would land that seemed so powerful to him! This was basically a godly card for long-range sniping! It would be so easy for him to use it to unlock the achievement of slaying an enemy from one thousand meters away! Chapter 545 - I know Chapter 545: I know Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Apart from the ace cards and other one-time use cards, there were some cards he could use immediately as well. Sakis chocolate awarded him with a [Random draw shard card], which he could exchange for fifteen random draw shards. Mayuzumis chocolate awarded him with the exact same item, which basically meant that he received an extra thirty random draw shards. Rion and Kotomis chocolate rewarded him with two [Item Exchange] cards. Each [Item Exchange] card allowed him to exchange up to ten items he didnt want for an amount of points based on the items value! This [Item Exchange] card was something he found really useful right now after obtaining so many items. However, he would only be able to exchange a total of twenty items for points System, cant you be a bit nicer and buy back my useless items like a proper shopkeeper would? System: Hmph. (As imagined by Seiji). Once again, Seiji became internally conflicted. Since he could now refund items that he didnt want, should he use his random draws right now? He really wanted to try and see if he could obtain seven [Brother Monogatari character reward card] shards But, he decided to wait! Seiji remained resolute in following his earlier decision. Seiji used all the stat-increasing cards on himself, then turned off his system and began to cultivate. Its time to take action. Although I feel apologetic towards Mika, I need to take action now if I want to be able to keep having a good time together with Seiji. I dont know if this will work or not, but at any rate, I have to try! Chiaki thought that to herself as she took out her cell phone and dialed a number. Natsuya, who was currently sipping on a tea, received a call from a phone number that she wasnt familiar with. Good morning. Am I speaking to Student Council President Natsuya Yoruhana? Natsuya heard a candid female voice when she picked up the call. Although Natsuya wasnt very familiar with the speakers voice, she was able to recognize who had called her. Is this Chiaki Wakaba-san? Yes. President, you actually recognized my voice? Of course. Its only natural for me to know the ace member of the drama club. Im so honored. Chiaki chuckled. However, my other identity is probably more important to you, President. What identity are you referring to? Of course, my identity as one of Seiji Harutas close friends. Natsuya didnt know what to say to this. President Yoruhana, do you have the free time to meet up for a discussion? Id like to talk to you about Seiji. Chiakis tone was seemingly casual. What time would you like to meet? Today would be best. Of course, tomorrow is fine as well. Its up to when youre free, President. Lets meet right now, then. Although I already had other plans, its fine to simply delay them for a bit, Natsuya stated calmly. Oh how direct. I like that. Where should we meet? You can go ahead and decide that, President. Natsuya thought about it and told Chiaki the name of a coffee caf. Chiaki said that she would head over immediately. They ended their conversation there. The tomboys mouth arced upwards as she pocketed her cell phone and left to go to the coffee caf. The student council president finished her tea. She stood up as something flashed in her eyes as she also prepared to go to the coffee caf. Not long after, the two of them met in a private room at the coffee caf in question. Wakaba-san, how did you know my phone number? Natsuya started with a question after they said hello to each other. Lets just treat that as my little secret. Chiaki smiled. Natsuya looked directly at Chiaki. Chiaki Wakaba, ace member of the drama club, and one of Seijis closest friends ever since he transferred into Genhana High School. She was quite a unique and charismatic girl. Although Natsuya wasnt well acquainted with Chiaki, Natsuya was quite appreciative of her and felt that she was quite talented. When facing you directly like this, I feel that youre truly beautiful, President. If I was a boy, I would surely fall in love, Chiaki could only exclaim with sincerity as she looked at Natsuya. The student council presidents beauty wouldnt only affect boys. It would be quite strong against girls as well. Simply looking at her close-up like this for a minute made Chiaki feel like she was about to imagine certain things. No, she couldnt get sidetracked here! The tomboy managed to stop her thoughts from going in the wrong direction. Wakaba-san is quite beautiful as well. Youre especially stunning when you perform on stage, Natsuya responded. Thank you for your praise. While Im self-confident in myself, I still cant compare to you, President. Chiaki paused for a moment. Not only in the eyes of the students, its also the same in Seijis eyes. Several seconds of silence fell between them. President Yoruhana, please excuse my directness. Youre in love with Seiji, arent you? Natsuyas face flushed slightly red and she averted her gaze from being asked such a direct question. I like him, Chiaki admitted first. Not just as a friend. Im romantically interested in Seiji Haruta, as a girl would towards a boy. I always enjoy my time together with him. Im never bored, and he makes me feel quite safe as well. I want to keep being together with him, and take our relationship one step further, but not to an extent where were extremely close together. Natsuya looked back at Chiaki again. You dont need me to say it any more clearly, right, President? Chiaki smiled while also blushing slightly red. Even someone like her felt a little shy about telling the truth in her heart to another girl that she wasnt well acquainted with. Natsuya didnt say anything in response. She understood what Chiaki meant and revealed a subtle expression. Looking at things as they currently stand, youre the girl that Seiji likes the most right now, President. However, theres an incredible person whos currently an obstacle between you and Seiji, Chiaki continued. That person is Shika Kagura Im sure that youre already aware of this, President. Kagura-san is someone most important to Seiji. Not in a romantic aspect, as he views her more as family but since theyre not related by blood, theres still a little bit of romantic inclinations involved as well. Since shes still quite young, only being a middle schooler, shes not a direct threat to us for the time being. However, shes greatly influential to Seiji. Not only that, Seiji isnt getting a girlfriend right now all because of her request to him. As long as Kagura-san doesnt allow it, not a single girl will be able to formally be together with Seiji. Not even you, President Yoruhana. Something flashed in Natsuyas eyes. She was unable to deny anything Chiaki just said. If she wanted to be together with Seiji, Shika Kagura was an obstacle that she absolutely had to surpass. Not only that, Natsuya had no idea what she should do about Shika. President, do you know how to deal with Shika Kagura? Once again, Chiaki took the direct approach. The student council president slightly shook her head. I know. The tomboy revealed an expression as if she had seen through everything. Natsuya glanced directly at Chiaki. Chiaki seemed so confident and self-assured. It didnt appear that she was lying at all. Before I continue discussing this topic, Id like to know first about what President thinks regarding Seijis future. Chiaki changed the topic. Or, another way of putting it is, what type of person do you think Seiji Haruta will become in the future? With his background, appearance, personality, way of doing things, and talent, whats your approximate guess on what hell be like in the future? Seiji Harutas future There was no need to go into too much about just how powerful the Haruta Family was. Although he was currently exiled from the family, he already repaired his relationship with his blood-related younger sister, and received concrete assistance from Hana Haruta. As for Seiji as a person, he had a near perfect physical appearance, a gentle personality, yet also firm resolution. He was able to face the dark side of society as well as danger directly. He was willing to resolve himself to brave danger for people he considered as important. He possessed abnormal talent as well as unbelievable luck. Natsuya found it difficult to predict Seijis future but it was certain that he would become Chiaki grinned and spoke almost as if she could read Natsuyas mind. Hell become someone incredible. Chapter 546 - Even if you have to marry me? Chapter 546: Even if you have to marry me? Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu They both fell silent yet again. Natsuya understood what Chiaki was saying. First, she expressed her own feelings, then mentioned Shika Kagura, and now she was talking about Seijis future Chiakis intentions were obvious. She was offering to help Natsuya in pursuing Seiji in exchange for Natsuya allowing Chiaki to become Seijis mistress. I think that President should understand what it is that I mean to say. Once again, Chiaki spoke as if she could read Natsuyas mind. So, I wont say anything more out loud. After all, it feels quite awkward to say something like that out loud. Chiaki paused for a moment before revealing a serious expression. President Yoruhana, whats your opinion on what I want to say? Natsuya could feel how serious Chiaki was. If she agreed, then Chiaki Wakaba would become her helper. If she didnt The student council president closed her eyes and silently mulled things over. The tomboy quietly waited for her. Seiji, who was currently busy eating through the piles of chocolate that he received on Valentines Day, received a phone call from an unfamiliar number. Good morning. Am I speaking to Seiji Haruta-san? A young mans voice was on the other end of the phone. I am who might you be? My name is Aoran Yoruhana. Im Natsuyas second older brother. Seijis expression froze over slightly when he heard this. Hello Yoruhana-san. Do you have some business with me? Originally, I was supposed to be meeting with Natsuya right now for a discussion. However, she said that she suddenly had something to do and wanted to meet with me later. Aoran chuckled. I wanted to know if she was currently with you. No, shes not with me right now, Seiji responded. I see. I apologize for the sudden call. Aoran paused for a moment. Haruta-san, is it convenient right now for you to talk with me? What is it that youd like to say, Yoruhana-san? Its about the matter of Natsuya getting married. Seiji was astonished to hear this. This was the topic that I was originally supposed to discuss with you. I was intending on talking to you after I talked to her, but she suddenly delayed our meeting, so I wanted to talk to you first, Aoran mentioned. Why would you talk to me about this matter? Of course, its because Natsuya is in love with you. Didnt she give you her love chocolate yesterday during Valentines Day? Seiji didnt know what to say in response to this. It wouldnt happen to be that youre eating it right now, are you? Aoran suddenly asked. Im not. Although he was indeed eating chocolate right now, he was currently going through Shikas chocolate. Since youve received my younger sisters love chocolate, you have to take responsibility and get engaged to her! Aoran suddenly took a strict tone. Seiji was rendered speechless. Just kidding. Although I want to say that, its not at the extent of having to do something like that immediately. Aoran chuckled. Did I scare you? Thats truly an amazing joke. It shocked me so much, Seiji responded in a flat tone of voice. I can tell just from your tone that you werent scared at all forget it, Ill be serious now. Aoran coughed. Haruta-san, you know that Akatsuki Mitarai was originally engaged to be married to Natsuya, right? Yeah. You knew this, but still helped her in dueling against Akatsuki Mitarai, which even caused his death. Did you ever think about what this would mean? We didnt cause Akatsuki Mitarais death. Of course, I understand this. However, its still a fact that the Mitarai Familys young master died while he was dueling against you and Natsuya this is quite a serious matter, do you understand? I understand. Natsuya and you are the victors, and you didnt directly kill him, so trouble wont directly come looking for you. Still, this doesnt mean that the two of you will remain completely unaffected, Aoran spoke seriously. Natsuya won her freedom, but her freedom is only temporary. When this blows over, the family will still arrange a marriage for her, and its highly likely that the family wont give her any chance to refuse. And as for you, if youre interested in Natsuya, you need to firm your resolution right now. If youre not interested in her, you should start keeping your distance from her. Seiji remained silent. Think it over carefully, Haruta-san. After I talk to Natsuya, Ill contact you again and arrange a time to meet with you in person. I hope that youll be able to tell me what you intend on doing at that time. They ended their conversation there. Seiji thought about things in silence for a while before he called the student council president. Good morning, Natsuya. Good morning Seiji. I just received a call from someone who called himself Aoran Yoruhana, your second older brother He told her Aorans phone number in order to confirm Aorans identity. That is indeed my second older brother What did he say to you? The basics of what he said was that I should either keep my distance from you or firm my resolution. Natsuya fell silent for a moment. Then What do you intend to do? Natsuya asked in a light voice. It felt as if something was clutching tightly onto her heart right now. Her heartbeat got much louder and it became difficult for her to breathe. Of course, Im going to firm my resolution, Seiji stated as if it was only natural. No matter what kind of resolution I need, Ill do it. I definitely wont leave your side! Natsuya felt as if she could hear that, causing a warm feeling to instantly well up within her heart. Her body started heating up, together with her face. No matter what type of resolution right? she asked for confirmation from him in a gentle voice. Yes, no matter what, Seiji said in an adamant tone. Even if you have to marry me? Natsuya spoke in a cute voice before she noticed what she just said. This instantly caused her to be overwhelmed by embarrassment, with a deep red glow covering her cheeks. She had a seductive expression with a flushed red face right now, which stunned Chiaki who was currently still sitting across from her. Seiji was astonished as well. He never expected such a direct question from her! Earlier, when Aoran had joked about him getting engaged to Natsuya, he hadnt thought too much into it at all. But now that Natsuya herself was talking about this subject He couldnt help but imagine what might happen if he really did marry her. The scene seemed quite nice no, quite wonderful! Just imagining the student council president wearing an extravagant wedding gown and smiling sweetly at him caused his heartbeat to rapidly quicken!! That would be quite excellent. Only when he spoke it out loud did Seiji regain his senses and cover his face in embarrassment. What I meant to say was that if I need that type of resolution, I um no, what I really mean is that its probably unlikely that I need that type of resolution, but if I really need to, Ill be quite excited no, wait! I suddenly dont know how to express myself, but at any rate Seiji covered his flaming face as he organized his chaotic feelings into a single sentence. No matter what, Ill be together with you!!! I definitely wont leave you. I definitely wont walk away from you. Ill continue down this path with you. Seiji did his best to express such a meaning. Natsuya received his heartfelt intentions. She felt as if her heart had been pierced through by a sharp arrow! Her body became even hotter, almost as if she was burning up. It felt like something was dissolving inside her. She recalled various past scenes and words he had said to her before President Yoruhana, I promise that you wont feel let down. Becoming your Spirit-branded Retainer and fighting for your cause is a type of romance as well. Tell me whats on your mind. Although Im not sure what I can do for you, I dont want to simply stand by when its something related to the President! You are actually a gentle girl. I want to become stronger so, Ill continue down this path. Will it be a problem that I knocked him out of the window like that? Natsuya, I believe that youre just like I see, beautiful on the outside, gentle and strong on the inside. Youre not some girl whos actually vicious on the inside at all. Even if you think that youre taking advantage of me, I dont mind. Im delighted to be of assistance to you. I think that as long as Im different from how I used to be, my life has more value than before. Weve won! Thank youNatsuya. Im the one who should be expressing my thanks. Thank you, Seiji. Its truly wonderful that I met you and fell in love with you, Natsuya thought to herself from the bottom of her heart. Chapter 547 - This is everything that I think Chapter 547: This is everything that I think Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Thats about everything. I hope that you understand what I mean. Seiji ended the phone conversation after saying that. Why did it feel like he had just proposed marriage to Natsuya over the phone!? Seiji inwardly commented on his own actions after he took some time to calm down. Even though he wanted to express that he wouldnt give up, his meaning became slightly distorted due to Natsuyas question. Not to mention, he wasnt able to focus fully, so it ended up sounding almost like a marriage proposal They werent even officially boyfriend and girlfriend, so werent they skipping over too many steps!! Should he call Natsuya again and calmly explain things to her? No the more I explain, the more chaotic it will get. I think that shell understand what I meant, Seiji thought to himself. The student council president was currently busy with being in a state of bliss. If it wasnt for the fact that there was still someone with her, she might have remained in this state for a very long time. Could I ask what Seiji said just now? Chiaki spoke after seeing that Natsuya had finally somewhat calmed down. He said something that made me truly happy, Natsuya spoke gently as something flashed in her eyes. Although that sounded almost like a marriage proposal just now, she was able to understand what Seiji truly meant after she calmed down. He wouldnt give up, and he was willing to face any pressure and resolved himself to continue his relationship with her and continue improving their feelings for each other it wasnt that he was saying he wanted to get engaged to her right here and now. She was quite happy to learn that he shared romantic feelings with her. And so, she was able to confirm what she wanted as well. Wakaba-san, I agree to what youre offering to me, Natsuya made her reply. Chiaki instantly widened her eyes in surprise. Really? Chiaki never expected Natsuya to agree so easily right after that conversation with Seiji! For real. Natsuya nodded slightly in confirmation and appeared quite calm. Chiaki truly felt that the scion had an unshakable presence to her and felt that calling her an Empress was a truly suitable nickname. Natsuya was beautiful and out of this world, emotional yet also reasonable, and had her own truly imposing aura that was different from everyone else No, if I keep thinking along these lines, Ill start falling in love with her instead! Once again, the tomboy stopped her mind from going off track. Thank you I shall do good at what I should do. I look forward to your actions, Wakaba-san. C Later that afternoon. Seiji once again received another phone call from Aoran Yoruhana. Id like to ask when you would be free, Haruta-san? Im free right now. Could you come visit the Yoruhana Familys residence, then? Sure. Seiji decided to directly accept. He then notified Shika that he was going out and prepared his things. Shika silently watched him exiting the apartment as something flashed in her eyes. Seiji took a taxi to the Yoruhana Family residences address. When he arrived, as he expected, he saw a magnificent gate before the residence. The gate opened and allowed him to enter on foot. Seiji saw that a black luxury car was parked at the entrance of the gate. This car was waiting specially for him to pick him up. Seiji got on the luxury car. The car drove down the a forested path and brought him to an extravagant Sakura Island residence. A maid wearing traditional Sakura Island attire was waiting for him and led him inside. Seiji was led to a spacious and well-lit room. He could see a beautiful and elegant garden through the window with wonderful scenery. A young man wearing plain Sakura Island attire was sitting at a table. This man had short dark-brown hair, a rather round face, and was somewhat pudgy. He still had a handsome appearance, and physically resembled Natsuya. Many desserts and some tea were set out on the table in front of this man. Every confectionery was highly exquisite. There were desserts in both the Sakura Island style as well as the Huaxia style. The most eye-catching dessert was a small plate of white rabbit-shaped dumplings. Pleased to meet you. Good afternoon, Haruta-san. The young manAoran Yoruhana smiled as he looked towards Seiji. Pleased to meet you. Good afternoon, Yoruhana-san, Seiji responded with the same greeting. Welcome. Please take a seat and try some of these desserts. Aoran indicated to him while pouring some tea for Seiji. I hope that theyre to your liking. Seiji sat down across from Aoran. Ill make myself at home, then. Seiji picked up some chopsticks and took a white and soft dumpling, placing it in his mouth. With a single bite, he instantly felt an appetizing aroma spreading through his mouth. The dumpling was soft and tender, and the meat was fragrant. The fresh scent of shrimp filled the dumpling. Aoran smiled and asked, How is it? Delicious this shrimp dumpling is quite wonderful, Seiji replied. Try some of this as well. Its excellent in combination with this shrimp dumpling. As the host wished, Seiji tried out numerous confectioneries as well as sipped on some tea. Aoran also picked up a pair of chopsticks and began eating. With every dessert he ate, he would mention what he thought of it and what the taste was like, how much he liked it, where he purchased each dessert from, and which store had the best desserts, how other desserts of the same type were and so on, and so on. It seems that Natsuyas second older brother must be a glutton, Seiji thought to himself. He simply ate delicious desserts while listening to Aoran go on and on about the food. Imperceptibly, all the desserts on the table were now eaten. Aoran had actually eaten most of the desserts. Even though he was constantly talking while eating, he actually ate at a much faster pace than Seiji. How about some more desserts? No need. Thank you for the offer. Theres no need to be polite. You really wouldnt like some more? Theres truly no need. Alright then, Ill just have to enjoy them by myself. Aoran took out his cell phone and sent a text message. He was actually going to eat even more! Seiji now understood why Aoran had a round face and a pudgy appearance. Soon, a maid arrived with a large tray of desserts that were different from the desserts earlier placed on the table. Another maid also arrived with a new kettle of tea. The maids placed the confectioneries and the tea on the table and exited the room again. Aoran continued eating, commenting on each and every dessert as he ate. Seiji didnt know what to say to all this. He didnt object so much to hearing all this dessert commentary, but when was this Aoran fellow going to get on to the main topic? Yoruhana-san, although its quite interesting to hear you discuss the wonderful topic of desserts, shouldnt you be more concerned about your free time? Seiji politely reminded Aoran about what they were here for. Theres no need to mind me. Im completely free for this entire afternoon. Aoran smiled. Seiji was rendered speechless. Was this some sort of test regarding his personality? Sure, why not? Its not like Im in a rush. I can wait. Lets see just how long you can talk about desserts. Seiji adjusted his mentality and remained calm. He simply observed Aoran eating desserts and listened to his comments. Occasionally, Seiji even responded to Aorans dessert comments. Time passed just like this. After Aoran finished the second round of desserts, he ate a third round. Then after that, he ate a fourth round. Only after the fourth round did he finally stop and reveal an expression of satisfaction. Eating wonderful desserts and sharing ones joy is truly such a blissful thing. Dont you agree? Indeed. Although, as Im the one who simply watched as you ate all those desserts, I probably didnt have as much fun as you did, Seiji commented in his mind. Aoran smiled at Seiji while something flashed in Aorans eyes. Lets get to the point Haruta-san, just what exactly do you think? The moment he spoke this, the atmosphere in the room changed. The talkative glutton instantly transformed into the second young master of the Yoruhana Family. Seiji focused his gaze as he sensed the change in Aorans aura. I wont leave Natsuya, Seiji spoke directly. Several seconds of silence fell between them. Thats it? Thats it. Id like to hear your more specific thoughts. I dont really have any more specific thoughts. I wont leave her. Thats all Im thinking right now. There was no need to say anything more than this. That was what Seiji believed. A sharp glint appeared in Aorans eyes. The current you will become an eyesore to the Yoruhana Family if you dont leave Natsuya now. I understand. Still, because youre still technically a member of the Haruta Family, its inconvenient for us to take forceful measures with you. I comprehend. You showed off signs of talent, so its quite likely that one day youll be permitted to return to your family. You have outstanding potential. Still, potential is only potential, not actual power. Im quite clear on that. As long as youre willing to leave Natsuya, even if only temporarily, the Yoruhana Family is more than willing to compensate you handsomely. I dont need any such compensation. Seiji answered every sentence with a resolute tone and expression. Seiji and Aoran exchanged glances as things fell silent between them once again. Chapter 548 - Bloodwine Ritual Chapter 548: Bloodwine Ritual Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu It seems that youve resolved yourself, Aoran remarked as he retracted his gaze after observing Seiji for quite a while. Ah, such is youth, he exclaimed to himself as he picked up his cup and sipped on some tea. Seiji didnt respond to this. The Yoruhana Family wont take any action against you, Haruta-san, Aoran continued speaking. All we can do is to forcefully make Natsuya keep her distance from you. We understand that this isnt really a good option. Still, the Yoruhana Family has its own interests to look out for. We dont have any direct responsibility for the Mitarai Family young masters death. Theres no need for us to give any explanation. Still, we need to show a certain attitude in order to help them save face. Still, theres no fixed method necessary for showing our attitude. If you can do a little something for the Yoruhana Family, we can certainly allow you to be together with Natsuya. Allow me to clearly state that this is not a threat. Even if you dont do anything for us, the Yoruhana Family wont completely cut Natsuya off from you. After all, youve showed great potential And disregarding the familys opinion of you, I personally actually really think well of you. Aoran smiled slightly. What do you need me to do for the Yoruhana Family? Seiji asked directly. Do you know about the Challengers Bloodwine?'' Aoran responded with a question. The Challengers Bloodwine Seiji blinked and recalled what this was. Before the New Years, after Akatsuki arrived at his apartment, he had asked Natsuya about a method to greatly improve his power level with only a short period of time. She had told him This is a huge battle amongst a large number of Spiritual Ability users that all sign contracts where the losers will pay a small amount of Spirit Blood which will then be used to create a mystical wine that only the final victor is allowed to consume which will vastly improve their power level. Thats right. Aoran nodded. Its good that you know already. The process of creating the Challengers Bloodwine is called the Bloodwine Ritual. The first ever public Bloodwine Ritual was originally scheduled to take place in January of this year. However, due to all the circumstances that happened right after New Years, the Kurosaki and Himiki Families that are hosting this event ended up delaying this tournament. Currently, theyre planning to begin the Bloodwine Ritual tournament at the beginning of March, two weeks from now. Theyre actually going to begin sending out invitations to participate in or watch this tournament starting tomorrow. In order to attract participants, the Kurosaki and Himiki Families even prepared some additional prizes for the final victor. Amongst the prizes is something that our Yoruhana Family greatly desires. So, the Yoruhana Family would like for me to participate in this tournament and win, then give that prize to them? Something flashed in Seijis eyes. Yes. Still, as I said just now, this isnt a threat, nor is it an order. Its simply something wed like to see. Aoran smiled. If you participate in this tournament and just happen to win, and youre willing to give this item over to the Yoruhana Family, were willing to pay you an appropriate sum of money. Or, we can exchange for it by giving you a mystical item of similar value. We wont ask for it for free. As long as I can do such a thing, the Yoruhana Family wont interfere with my and Natsuyas relationship, is that right? Seiji looked directly at Aoran. Yes, I promise on my name, Aoran confirmed. If youre able to do this. If you cant, then I apologize. Seiji felt as if he could hear Aoran saying this. The Challengers Bloodwine and the Bloodwine Ritual He never expected that he would actually have to get involved in this after the Akatsuki incident. Seiji thought back to what he already knew about this tournament. It would definitely be quite difficult for him to become the final victor standing at the end. Would he be able to do it with his current strength? At the very least, he had to try! How do I obtain the right to participate? Seiji inquired calmly. Hes able to make a decision in such a short amount of time, and it doesnt seem like its a rash, impulsive action. Hes truly resolved himself Aoran was actually quite appreciative of Seiji. He now concretely understood better why his younger sister liked Seiji so much. Anyone that receives a tournament invitation is allowed to participate. Youre also allowed to apply to join the tournament of your own volition. As for the specifics, we can only wait for the Kurosaki and Himiki Families to announce the tournaments details tomorrow. Seiji nodded. They ended their conversation there. Seiji said goodbye and left. Thats what happened. Chiaki, who was currently in Mikas room, confessed what she had just agreed to with Natsuya. I apologize, Mika. Ive joined the enemys team, teehee~ Mika was rendered speechless. Although she really wanted to comment, what she heard was so astonishing that it caused the double-pigtailed girl to go into a stupor. Chiaki everything you said just now was true? She couldnt help but ask after some time passed. Yes. The tomboy nodded. How could it be that President Yoruhana would actually agree to such a thing Why wouldnt she? Because President, shes Did you want to say that because Natsuya Yoruhana is quite excellent, so she wouldnt permit such a thing like me becoming Seijis mistress? Mika nodded. Thats your own misunderstanding. Excellent doesnt mean a strong desire to possess someone else. Instead, from a certain standpoint, it could even be the opposite. Chiaki pretended to adjust a pair of eyeglasses that didnt exist while speaking seriously. Mika was obviously shaken. Chiaki wanted to say something after seeing her best friend have such an expression. However, she didnt say anything in the end. Both of them fell silent for quite a while. Is it that its really impossible to defeat the President after all? Mika muttered to herself. Although Id like to console you, to be honest, thats what I think as well. Chiaki shrugged. If President Yoruhana strongly desired to keep Seiji to herself, then it would actually be possible to defeat her. However, she showed no such greed at all. Not only is Natsuya Yoruhana the girl that Seiji currently likes the most, shes also the most perfect match for him. Theres almost no flaws at all. In fact, its precisely because shes such a perfect match that Seiji would like her so much, if you think about it. If I was Seiji, I would definitely not let go of the opportunity to be with a girl like her, no matter what. Once again, Mika was rendered speechless. You should think for yourself what youd like to do in the future, Mika. Chiaki I truly apologize. This is just the type of person I am. Chiaki flashed a smile. Mika was quite familiar with Chiakis smile. However, at this moment, Mika felt almost like Chiakis smile was that of a strangers. The tomboy left Mikas residence. The double-pigtailed girl collapsed onto her own bed. She didnt feel defeated inside. Nor did she feel any hope. In fact, she was clueless about what she should do in the future. Everything felt empty inside. Mika flipped herself to look at the ceiling. She stopped thinking about anything at all and allowed her head to go completely blank. Even so, a certain name still naturally popped up in her mind. Seiji Later that night, Natsuya arrived at Seijis apartment. Youre really going to join that tournament? Yeah. Its really dangerous. I know, but its also an excellent opportunity to learn more and become stronger. Seiji chuckled. Dont you know that a fighting tournament is a young mans romance? No matter if it was in manga, anime, or stories, fighting tournament scenes were always a classic. If Dragonball was a classic example of a shonen manga, then a fighting tournament would be the classic example of a scene in such a classical manga. Sometimes, just a fighting tournament alone could breathe life into the entire story! Cough, he was getting sidetracked. At any rate, Seiji was quite excited about the fighting tournament known as the Bloodwine Ritual. Natsuya looked over at Seiji. She knew that he was speaking the truth. But still, the foundational reason for him entering this tournament was because of herself. He had resolved himself, just as he told her this morning. Be careful. Make sure not to force yourself, Natsuya could only instruct him in such a manner. I will, Seiji promised. They both fell silent for a moment. Natsuya kept directly looking at him, which made Seiji feel rather awkward. He averted his gaze. He was about to speak up and say something when he heard a gentle voice. Seiji, Id like to come into your room. Is that alright? Come into his room? Seiji paused in surprise. Did he really hear that correctly? Chapter 549 Chapter 549: Because its really comfortable in Brothers room Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Come into my room you said? Yeah. Natsuyas face flushed slightly red. Enter his room to do what? Well, Seiji wasnt stupid enough to ask such a question. Still, it seemed like a bit of a problem to simply agree to let her enter his bedroom? No, no, he couldnt let himself misunderstand! She purely wanted to sit down in his room, and take a look around! That must be it! Sure, if youd like I dont really have much in my room. Seiji awkwardly scratched his face. Natsuyas mouth arced upwards seductively and her eyes seemed watery. Eh, it didnt seem like she simply wanted to have a seat in his room? Seijis heartbeat rapidly quickened and he tried his utmost not to think gentlemanly thoughts as he did his best to maintain his calm on the surface while inviting her into his room. Only, they saw Shika sitting on his bed while reading a story. Seiji was astonished at this sight. He never expected to find his adopted younger sister in his room, causing him to widen his eyes in surprise. Shika-chan what are you doing here? Reading, Shika responded quietly. Why here? Shouldnt you be reading in your own room? Seiji expressed such a meaning. Because its really comfortable in Brothers room is that no good? Shika covered half her face with the light novel that she was reading which had rather ero cover art and spoke in a gentle voice as she lifted her head slightly to look at her adopted older brother. So cute! Seiji instantly received an impact. Of course its fine, you can read wherever you want, Seiji the sis-con responded reflexively. Thank you, Brother Seiji. Shika smiled brilliantly while her face also flushed slightly red. Theres nothing to thank me for Seiji smiled back at her before he finally regained his senses and recalled that the student council president was following after him, causing him to feel awkward. Natsuya didnt say anything during his exchange with Shika. Good evening, Yoruhana-san. Shika looked towards and greeted Natsuya. Good evening, Kagura-san, Natsuya returned the greeting. The two of them silently exchanged glances. Both had calm expressions. Yet, Seiji felt as if something invisible was fiercely clashing in the air, causing his cheeks to twitch. Er As you can see, this is what my room looks like. There really isnt much to see, haha Seiji spoke to Natsuya in an attempt to ease the atmosphere. The student council president retracted her gaze from Shika and looked around the room. Its pretty much just like what I imagined. She took a few steps around and looked everywhere because she picked up a light novel off the bookshelf and walked up to Seijis bed. Is it alright if I also sit here and read? Er sure, Seiji agreed. Natsuya took a seat on Seijis bed. Seiji, could you please sit beside me? She was just like Shika earlier, lifting her head slightly and speaking in a gentle voice. Seiji once again received an impact from this! He discovered that he was already sitting down by the time that he regained his senses. Natsuya scooted over right next to him and began to read the light novel just like this. Seiji, what part do you enjoy about this light novel? Um I think the most interesting part is Seiji began telling Natsuya about what he enjoyed regarding this particular light novel. However, most of his concentration was elsewhere as he was being distracted by the warm and soft sensation as well as the fragrance of Natsuyas body scent. He actually didnt really know what he was saying. At this moment, he heard a sound. He then felt softness on the other side of his body as well. He turned around to see that Shika was now sitting against him as well! Brother I think that this part is written excellently. What do you think? This I think its great as well Seiji responded rather absent-mindedly. Being stuck between the scion and his adopted younger sister felt rather wonderful for his body, but for his spirit Seiji, what does this character mean with this sentence? Brother, dont you think that this particular plot is rather forced? Seiji, do you like this type of character? Brother, dont you think that the reason this villain gives for doing a heel face turn is too ridiculous? Seiji Brother Give me a break! Seiji was shouting in his mind. While it was a marvelous feeling, it also gave him tremendous pressure. This almost felt like some sort of torture! His sense of logic and reason made him want to escape from this situation, yet the pleasure from his body made him not want to leave. So, he could only stay in this mixed state of pleasure and torture. The double-pigtailed beauty wore a jacket and scarf as she walked around on the streets at night all by herself. She had nowhere in particular that she wanted to go. She simply walked around meaninglessly with no destination for a walk. The night wind was rather chilly tonight. Without realizing it, Mika arrived at the riverside. There wasnt a single other person in sight. This place felt really cold and lonely. Mika paused in her footsteps and stood at a fence while she observed the silently flowing river water. She simply stood still in a daze. Some time later, she noticed that the surface of the water near the riverbank was suddenly becoming chaotic. Mika was mystified as to what was going on. Thinking it strange, she kept watching that area of water. Several seconds later, she witnessed something tremendous and dark suddenly rising up from the water! What Mika widened her eyes in surprise. Immediately following after, she saw two blue balls of light within that black object. There were yellow dots inside the blue balls of light, which made them seem like eyes no, they were indeed eyes! When those blue and yellow balls of light turned in Mikas direction, she instantly felt as if she was being stared at. She realized that this was a pair of eyesa demons eyes! This was a powerful demon!! Mika sensed danger and instinctively wanted to run away from here. Yet, the moment she took her first step backwards, she heard a loud splashing sound, and witnessed the gigantic dark monster jumping out of the water! With water flying everywhere, the dark monster flew in the air and landed on the ground near her! Clack clack clack clack clack It hissed with a sound as if wooden boards were rubbing against each other. Its blue demonic eyes stared right at the girl before it, flashing with a demonic light. This gigantic demon was taller than the height of three adult humans combined. Mika was quite afraid. However, she was no longer an ordinary person who didnt have the power to fight back. Seeing that the demon was speedily rushing towards her, Mika forcefully squeezed the Spirit-Raising Talisman that she always carried with her. Come out, Mashiro! Chirp~ The talisman started glowing, and the silver-winged, black-haired loli appeared! The next instant, Mashiro saw the giant demon right before her, causing her to pause in surprise and widen her eyes. Chirp? The blue-eyed giant demon got even closer and suddenly expanded its already dark and large body. It appeared as if it had opened a humongous mouth which was about to swallow up the Spiritual Creature and human girl together!! Mashiro! Chirp!!! The silver-winged loli sensed the danger that she and her mother were in, and instantly transformed into her blood-red-haired, black-winged dark form, causing a large amount of dark-red mist to explode from her body! *Thud!!* A heavy muffled sound occurred. The giant demons body retracted and its blue demonic eyes kept flashing. It hissed as if it was in terrible pain. Chirp!! Mashiro chirped loudly yet again, causing the dark-red mist to instantly form into a ball shape and shoot at the large demon! *Boom!!* The dark black and red ball hit the large demon and exploded with a tremendous ear-piercing sound. The large demon was instantly vaporized. Mashiro Chirp~ The Spiritual Creature loli reverted to her black-haired, silver-winged form and flew into Mikas arms. Mashiro revealed a cute expression as if she wanted to be praised for doing well. Mika smiled and gently patted Mashiro on the head. I never thought that wed meet a demon like that Thanks so much, Mashiro, Mika spoke sincerely. Chirp chirp~ The silver-winged loli was in a delighted mood. At this moment, a black oval-shaped mysterious spell formation with a red circle inside suddenly appeared where the blue-eyed demon disappeared. With a blood-red flash, all the surrounding areas street lamps went out simultaneously! The entire area sunk into complete darkness. Several seconds later, the lights lit back up again. The place where the double-pigtailed girl had been standing was now empty. Chapter 550 - Inner World Chapter 550: Inner World Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu The book reading (hellish battleground) finally ended. Natsuya said goodbye and left Seijis apartment, while Shika went to go take a shower. Seiji felt rather complex feelings inside as he was no longer tortured, but was also no longer able to feel the soft sensation of a girl on each side of him. Although it was a lot of pressure, it also felt wonderful to have a girl clinging onto each arm No, no, what was he thinking! It wasnt that there was a girl clinging onto each arm, they were just sitting really close to him! They didnt do anything impure at all, they simply had fun reading light novels together! Seiji forcefully stopped this line of thinking and decided to cease considering this subject any longer. At this moment, his cell phone rang. The caller ID indicated that the call was from Nozomi Uehara, the landlord. Haruta-kun, is Mika with you? Shes not with me. Then, do you know where she went? I cant reach her cell phone. Nozomis voice was filled with worry. Unable to reach her cell phone? Seiji felt an ominous premonition. Perhaps shes over at Chiakis apartment, Seiji told her. Let me go ask her. Nozomi hung up the call. Something flashed in Seijis eyes. Moments later, he exited his apartment and went over to knock on the Uehara Familys front door. The door soon opened. Haruta-kun Miss Landlord how are things? Shes not over at Chiakis. Nozomis expression was filled with concern. Chiaki doesnt know where Mika is, either. Shes currently calling her friends Seijis ominous premonition became even stronger. However, in order to prevent the landlord from being even more worried, he didnt allow it to show on his face. Ill go look for her as well. Sorry to trouble you, Haruta-kun. No need to say that. It was quite late into the evening already. Mika still hadnt returned, and her cell phone was unreachable. Seiji felt that it was highly likely that something might have happened to Mika. He returned to his apartment, and immediately cast a spell in his study [Interdimensional Locator]! Target: Mika Uehara. His vision instantly became pitch-black and his consciousness went hazy. He faintly saw red lights streaking before him, along with numerous fragmented scenes and faint sounds. In this ambiguous realm, Seijis consciousness was sent in a specific direction by an invisible force. Where is this So many monsters He heard Mikas voice! Im so scared How do I return home He saw very hazy scenes that were gray and blue, together with some weird sounds. Seiji Save me He could feel the emotions of fear, despair, and wanting to be saved emanating from Mika. Mika! Seiji suddenly opened his eyes. A white miniature spell formation appeared on his right hands back. However, it was incredibly faint, and seemed like it might disappear at any time. He had to hurry!!! There was no time for him to put on his full set of combat equipment. Seiji hurriedly grabbed his spiritual sword and shield and rushed out of his apartment. He cast the [Body-strengthening technique] on himself and ran at top speed in the direction that his spell indicated! Although Seiji intentionally picked roads that were more deserted, there were still some people passing by that happened to see him running as fast as a speeding car. Some were astonished to see this, while others thought that they had seen wrongly. Seiji soon reached the riverside. He could detect that something mystical was going on here. However, his level of [Astral Vision] was too low to find out what it was. Yomi, please wake up! He requested assistance from his bonded female spirit. A portal was opened here not long ago. I can help to reopen it for you, Yomis voice spoke up in his mind. I knew I could count on you! Seiji instantly began casting a spell that Yomi taught him. He created a seal with both his hands and uttered an incantation. Soon, a gigantic golden spell formation appeared on the ground. The sensation of something mystical in the air became incredibly obvious. It felt like something invisible and sticky was forming in this area. Then, a spell formation that was a black oval with a red circle inside slowly appeared. It was as if a mysterious eye had opened up. This was a Dimensional Eye!? Seiji was quite astonished to see this. This was a mysterious phenomenon that would draw in Spiritual Ability users wasnt this something that was only supposed to appear within Spirit Worlds!? The moment that he wondered about this, he suddenly saw the world around him start to spin. Everything around him turned kaleidoscopic, and he heard raspy sounds as his consciousness went hazy The kaleidoscope suddenly stopped and the scenery around him became clear again. His consciousness also returned to normal. Seiji found himself in an abnormal location. He was currently standing on gray-colored ground. The sky and the space around him was entirely filled with blue water. Strange-shaped creatures were in the water, making this place seem like some type of aquarium. Yet, this place was far scarier than an aquarium. That was because these creatures some were like plants, some were like fish, and most of them were incredibly strange! Or even horrifying. Not only that, low or raspy scary sounds kept sounding. They sounded like the sound effects for a horror film. Any normal person that came here would surely become frightened. Seiji saw some octopus-like creatures speedily approach him. They swam through the water and extended black tentacles which possessed fangs towards him! *Shing shing shing* Seiji instantly unsheathed his sword and sliced in quick succession! The octopus monsters were all sliced to pieces. They then dropped to the ground and transformed into a blue-red mist that then dissipated. As he expected, these monsters were Spiritual Creatures. This was probably a Spirit World or more accurately speaking, an Inner World! That spell formation had definitely been a Dimensional Eye. A Dimensional Eye appeared outside a Spirit World was this a new phenomenon? No matter what, the most important thing right now was to find Mika! Holding his sword, Seiji ran in the direction that the seal on his right hand indicated. Numerous monsters in the water kept noticing his presence and attacking him in hordes. Seiji did his best to avoid the monsters in order to save time. The ones that he couldnt outrun he speedily defeated without even stopping. He continued running as fast as he could. This was similar to how he tried running as fast as he could through the Forest Palace Spirit World to beat other Spiritual Ability users to the magical silver fruit. But this time it wasnt for resources, it was to save his companion! Seiji ran into a relatively empty area and heard a low booming sound that rattled his eardrums. He lifted his head to see a gigantic monster whose upper half was like a crocodile and bottom half like a squid! This monster sped toward him at a high speed through the water above him! The next second, a giant mouth filled with sharp fangs snapped towards him from the site, biting at a rapid speed!! [Bullet Time], activate! Seiji dodged this attack. I dont have the time to be fighting with you right now! Seiji had no intentions of fighting with such a powerful monster right now. He only wanted to run away and find Mika. However, the large monster leaped in front of him and blocked his path. It also waved its giant front leg and stomped towards him! *Boom!!* Seiji dodged the attack again. Damn it With his path blocked, he was forced to fight. He didnt want to waste time here, so he decided to use a new ultimate ability that he recently learned. Previously, when he gave release to that mega demon formed from Shinobus birth, the system awarded him with a new ultimate spell, which possessed the three effects of damage, cleansing, and sealing! It was the best type of spell to deal with large and powerful demons. After Seiji got out of the hospital, he started practicing this spell immediately and took a bit over a week to learn it. He tried it out one time and found that it was even stronger than he anticipated! Although it cost him more Mana than even [Dragon Counterattack] and was more difficult to cast, it was still a worthwhile spell. *Boom! Boom! Boom!* The crocodile monster continued using one of its front feets claws to attack him with astonishingly powerful swipes. Seiji transformed into his golden form and dodged as well as blocked these attacks. Simultaneously, he created a seal and placed numerous golden spell formations on the ground. *Whoosh!!* The crocodile monster suddenly twisted its body and placed its front feet on the ground as it twisted its lower squid halfs numerous blood-red tentacles to surround and attack him! Seiji was unable to dodge or block this attack. However, it was no longer necessary for him to dodge or block anymore. His spell was now complete, so he activated it [Sealing spell, Demon Suppression Bell]! *Dang!!!* A clamorous bell chime boomed as all the spell formations on the ground instantly vanished and a giant golden bell materialized in midair, covering the huge crocodile monster! Chapter 551 - Sweet and a little numb Chapter 551: Sweet and a little numb Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu All of the crocodile monsters giant tentacles were cut off by the golden bell. The wriggling tentacles smashed onto the ground and evaporated into mist. A low roaring sound of pain resounded from within the bell. It sounded rather pitiful. Seiji didnt even stop to make certain that the monster was dead and ran straight past the bell. Every single second was precious to him right now. He didnt care one whit if this monster had died or not. Mika felt like her entire body was burning up as if her blood had turned to boiling water. It was incredibly painful. Her head was dizzy, her vision was hazy, and everything around her was nothing but a blur. She didnt even know if she was currently standing or sitting. Am I going to die? This thought appeared in her mind. Death. The moment this concept appeared in her mind while she was in such a state, it transformed into a bottomless dark abyss! Im so afraid. This is so terrifying. But why does this feel slightly familiar? The shadows of death, and the endless darkness it doesnt feel like Im experiencing this for the first time? In a dark and hazy realm that was simultaneously boiling hot and icy cold, Mika faintly saw various scenes. These scenes were different from what she knew to be her memories. However, it felt as if they had really happened to her before. Especially the scene of Seijis expression of unbearable pain and endless self-blame seemed so clear as if it was deeply engraved in her mind. Seiji Mika didnt know what exactly must have happened to cause Seiji to have such an expression. But he indeed protected her from dying in the past. Would he do so this time as well? He definitely would! Mika believed in him. Hell save me, just like that time. Even if I sink into utter darkness, I dont need wo worry because hell definitely find me and save me! Thats why I dont need to be afraid or despair. I just have to believe. Seiji Mika muttered the name of the person she loved as she gradually lost her consciousness. MIKA!!! A loud shout reawakened her consciousness that was about to completely fade! Seiji Mika looked in the shouts direction and did her best to look for Seiji. In her hazy vision, a familiar figure flew over to her. This was definitely no illusion. He really came! The heat within her body reached an extreme at this point in time. It felt as if her very soul was burning up, to the point where maybe she would burn to smithereens in just the very next second. But even so even if she died, she wanted to do so in his arms. Mika used the very last bit of her energy to reach her hand out to him. Then, she sunk into darkness. Something was wrong with Mikas condition! A dark-red mist floated around her. Her hair became silvery and wild. Her body shape and face all changed as well. Her legs became longer, her breasts became bigger, her skin became whiter, and her face was even more beautiful than before To put it frankly, her beauty massively increased to an incredible level! The long silver-haired incredible beauty had an almost ethereal aura about her. Since she had her eyes closed, it greatly reminded Seiji of what Sleeping Beauty would look like if fairy tales were real. Seiji recognized this as the phenomenon of being in a state of high synchronization with ones bonded spirit! Just like how Rana Kirin was capable of transforming from a cute cat girl into a demonic mature cat woman. Why did Mika undergo a state of synchronization? The most likely possibility Seiji came up with was that Mika must have combined with Mashiro! As for why she combined with Mashiro, he had no idea. Mikas body was incredibly hot to the touch. He figured that this was a side effect of the synchronization. How was he supposed to cancel her transformation? Yomi, what should I do about this? he asked for help from the female spirit again. Try injecting some Mana into her, Yomi told him. Inject Mana? Yes. It appears that this little girl collapsed due to lack of Mana. Seiji immediately started injecting his own Mana into Mika. The moment he started doing so, he felt a powerful suction force upon him! Her body was absorbing his power in a ravenous manner. Before long, the dark-red mist around them became even thicker. Mikas long silver hair became even shinier, and her body temperature gradually started lowering. Seeing that this was effective, Seiji continued to inject even more Mana into Mika. At this moment, a monster that resembled a shark with legs attacked them! Get out of the way! Seiji was right about to unsheathe his sword and defend when he witnessed the dark-red mist gathering into the shape of a barrier which blocked the shark monsters attack! The next instant, the mist surrounded the shark monsters entire body and there was the sound of something shattering! The shark monsters body shattered right then and there and transformed into a mist that dissipated no, was absorbed! Seiji widened his eyes in surprise. He didnt see wrongly at all. The shark monster transformed into a blue mist that then combined with and was absorbed by the dark red mist. Was the shark monster just devoured? Mika or more accurately speaking, Mashiros power that was bonded to Mikas, devoured a Spiritual Creature? Yomi, what was that just now? As you just witnessed, this little girl is capable of absorbing the monsters here. Still, its another matter entirely whether shell be able to control her own power, the female spirit told him. Absorbing or devouring such a source of power can be quite harmful to ones body if youre unable to properly control the power. Seiji understood it as the possiblity that this power could turn on the master. If shes able to control it properly while absorbing power, shell be able to speedily become stronger, is that right? Seiji inquired. Indeed, if she can control it, that is. Yomi reemphasized this particular point. Was this power to devour Spiritual Creatures Mikas personal power? Or Mashiros? Or a power that all Awakened possessed? Seiji didnt feel like Mika counted as an Awakened since the source of her powers came from Mashiro. But judging from the current situation, perhaps she counted as an Awakened as well. He already knew that Awakened were capable of becoming stronger in Spirit Worlds. As for specifically how they became stronger, he didnt know, but it seemed likely that perhaps other Awakened could also devour the powers of Spiritual Creatures here. At any rate, he already confirmed that Mika was capable of becoming stronger in a Spirit World With the prerequisite being that she was able to control her own powers. Mika felt like she was slowly floating upwards from the bottom of a pitch-dark, icy ocean. The ice-cold feeling in her body was gradually fading. The boiling heat within her body gradually diminished as well. Her consciousness slowly returned. Something warm and gentle kept pouring within her body. It felt as if it was touching her very soul, which even made Mika feel quite comfortable. After her consciousness became clearer, she finally noticed what this was. This was definitely Seijis power! That was because this warm and gentle feeling was incredibly similar to what she always felt from him. He really did save me from the darkness. Her sincere belief in him had been responded to. Mika felt like she was truly fortunate. She wanted to always be with him forever she didnt care about anything else at all. That was the only thing she was thinking of and wanting right now from the bottom of her heart. She gradually regained her vision. She was slowly able to feel her body again. The moment that she regained strength in her body, Mika hurriedly opened her eyes and saw the face that she had been wanting to see. Mika Seiji had a delighted expression upon seeing that she opened her eyes. You just Before he even finished speaking, Mika reached over and hugged him, lifted her face, and pressed her lips against his lips! Seiji was quite astonished by her sudden action. He felt something incredibly soft and slightly moist. There were many descriptions of all sorts in manga and stories of what it felt like to kiss a girls lips. Seiji had no idea which were right and which were wrong. Nor had he ever thought about differentiating. The moment he experienced a kiss for himself, Seijis body froze solid and his mind went completely blank! Since it was all too sudden for him, he didnt feel like this moment was particularly romantic. All he felt was an indescribable wondrous sensation. If he had to forcibly describe it, it was sweet and a little numb. Chapter 552 - I want to always be with you Chapter 552: I want to always be with you Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Moments later, their lips separated. Seiji saw that the silver-haired beautiful girl had a flushed red face, along with watery eyes that contained a seductive expression. He was instantly attracted, and almost impulsively wanted to kiss her back! Seiji I want to always be with you is that alright? Mika asked him gently. There was no boy in this world that could refuse her in such a moment! Of course, Seiji agreed. And then he saw the girl flash a beautiful smile that was incomparably gentle, sexy, and filled with bliss. *Ding!* He suddenly heard a system notification. [A female individual now has a favorability rating and connection rating towards you that are both over 100. You have now obtained her character reward card, along with unlocking additional bonuses on the card!] A character reward card!? This sudden important message caused Seiji to somewhat regain his senses. What did I agree to just now? Something about being together right? Being together in what way? He didnt even think too much into things just then and had only agreed reflexively. Mikas current expression was so moving, not to mention her favorability rating and connection rating towards him simultaneously exceeded 100 just now. The being together that she spoke of definitely wasnt talking about simple friendship or teammates! I did I just agree to something like a marriage proposal? Seiji mentally broke out into a cold sweat. When faced with such a beautiful girl, Seiji faintly felt that even marrying her would be pretty nice No, wait!! They werent even boyfriend and girlfriend yet! It seemed like they were skipping too many steps wait a moment, didnt he already make such a comment earlier this morning!? First it was with Natsuya, and now the same thing was happening with Mika!? Just what was going on today!! No was it his problem? He didnt do anything wrong today, did he? Seijis mind was in chaos. Mika stared at him with a loving gaze before she mustered her energy, went up to him again, and kissed him for another time! Hmm? Seijis mind once again went completely blank upon tasting this wonderful feeling. This time, not only did Mika kiss him, she even sent her tongue into his mouth and passionately twirled his own tongue. Seiji: ~~~~~~~ This was far too much stimulation for him! It completely shook him as he lost himself within this feeling. He completely lost all ability to think. Mmm ah mmm Mika closed her eyes and deeply kissed the person she loved, desiring to possess everything about him. The passion emanating from her was evident for anyone to see. Any bystander would surely be infected by their passion another way of putting it was that they were kissing with extreme fervor! It was so intense that anyone witnessing them would surely blush!! Seiji felt as if he was melting as he withstood such passion. Ahh this is so wonderful This wondrous moment felt as if it lasted forever, but also as if it was only a short moment. Mika finally stopped the kiss. When they separated from each other, a clear liquid could be seen dripping from their lips. She used her tongue to curl this liquid into her mouth and licked her lips, making her seem incredibly devilish! This type of little action was a huge contrast to her current ethereal beauty, which gave him an incredible impact! Seiji was stunned by this. Only moments later did he finally regain his senses. Mika Seiji wanted to find some words to express what he was thinking. Yet, he himself had no clue what he was thinking right now. So, they simply ended up being intimate enough to kiss, just like this Something seemed wrong above moving so quickly, though but he was also unable to find it within himself to reject her Seiji Mika still had that seductive expression. However, the look of realization was in her eyes. Its fine for me as long as Im together with you, she told him softly. Even if you dont belong only to me, it doesnt matter. Mika hugged him tightly after saying that. Her tight hug was her way of transmitting the message that she definitely wouldnt let go. Seiji was shocked by this! Did she mean that it was fine if he had more girlfriends than just her? Was this allowing him to have a harem? Mika would agree to him having a harem!? Seiji received a tremendous impact! He had no clue what expression he had right now. Then, he deeply felt her emotions and couldnt help but hug her tightly as well. As for the idea of a harem, he didnt think too much on it right now because he had received far too large of an impact. At this moment, Seiji was busy concretely understanding just how much Mika was in love with him! Various lines that she had said to him before popped up in his mind Alright, Ill believe you one last time. You can do it. Havent you already changed yourself so much? Call me Mika! Was breakfast delicious? You have your reasons for saying what you did. I believe in you. Welcome back. I dont want things to always remain like this. Ive resolved myself Im going to walk down this path Ive chosen, no matter what. I wont have any regrets. Why dont you help me think of a name for this child? Ill do my best! Ive resolved myself to face the truth, no matter what the truth is like Just what do you think of killing people? Im not a kind girl, Im just a girl who likes you I want to become stronger, and be of assistance to you. Thats why Im choosing to join you. Seiji for you. She had always accompanied him down this path ever since the beginning Although he indeed did some things for her, he felt that it completely wasnt worth her falling so deeply in love with him. Truly a stupid girl! Seiji was so moved that his heart was aching. It felt as if there was a great pressure on his chest. To reject such a her on top of his previous rejection of her he was absolutely unable to do it! But to be with her together like this Shika Natsuya Seiji sunk into complete inner turmoil. Mika felt a sweetness inside her heart when she felt that he also hugged her tightly. She could definitely feel that he had feelings for her. Even if these feelings were mostly because of his gentleness, that was still enough for her. She resolved herself and received a response, which was wonderful enough for her already. Mika knew that he was surely mired in inner conflict right now. In order to assuage his turmoil, she slowly spoke up and gently stated, The president is willing as well. Eh? President Yoruhana made an agreement with Chiaki. As long as Chiaki helped her to deal with Kagura-san, shell allow Chiaki to be your mistress. Seiji was rendered speechless. WHAT!!?? This was too much information for him to take in. Seiji was stunned. Natsuya and Chiaki Shika-chan The president said that she didnt know how to deal with Kagura-san, while Chiaki said that she had an idea, which is why the two of them came to an agreement, Mika explained. Came to an agreement the hell!!! He could understand that Natsuya didnt know how to deal with Shika-chan. But Chiaki was able to help her, and the price for helping Natsuya was to become his mistress just what exactly was all this!!? Seiji was forcefully commenting in his mind. He felt that even a joke wouldnt be this ridiculous! However, Mikas tone definitely wasnt a joking one. Nor was there any possibility that this was a lie. Just how should I even react here? Could someone please tell me how I should react upon hearing that the girls who like me have made an agreement with each other to share myself!? Should I simply smile? Something still feels wrong about this picture!! He felt as if a rampaging stampede of animals was making a huge ruckus in his mind. His thoughts were in absolute chaos. Seiji finally sighed after this condition of his lasted for quite a while. Is this really fine? You dont want it to be like this? Mika countered with a question. As a gentleman, if I said absolutely not, that would definitely be a lie. But There would be various problems. Seiji let go of Mika and looked directly into her face, using his eyes to express his meaning. Mika responded with a gentle smile. I want to be together with you. Thats how I feel. I view this feeling as more important than anything else, which is why Im willing to accept such a situation I dont know whether Ill end up regretting this in the end. What Im certain of right now is that if I leave you, Ill definitely regret it. Seiji opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but didnt say anything in the end. What could he possibly say to a girl like Mika who had such deep feelings for him and expressed them so clearly? Instead of saying anything, Seiji took action and kissed her. Mmm~ Mika made a pleased sound as if she was a kitten. This type of intimacy, this type of feeling, this type of spoiling, she was the first to enjoy such treatment, even before the president or Chiaki! Although she no longer cared so much about having to share Seiji, just thinking about how she was the first in this regard still made her feel quite delighted! Mika hugged him tightly and kissed him passionately She was absorbed in this as a faint voice spoke in her mind, Ive won. Chapter 553 - They became so large From now on lets take things slowly, alright? Seiji spoke up again after he finished kissing Mika. Although he just heard such astonishing information, it wasnt so easy for him to comprehend it so quickly. He was still currently feeling indescribable feelings and didnt know what he should do in the future he needed time. Yeah. Mika nodded. She knew that he had his promise to Shika about not getting a girlfriend, and that he also had feelings for Natsuya Yoruhana. It would be impossible for him to instantly become very intimate with her. He needed time, while all she wanted was to remain by his side. Next, we need to leave this place Right, whats with your current condition? Seiji inquired. Mika was mystified by his question. Only when he indicated towards her body and she noticed her current form did she discover to her astonishment that she had transformed! I how did I become like this!? Her figure had changed, her hair had changed, and her entire physical appearance had changed! No wonder she had been feeling strangely, especially in the chest and hip areas This is the phenomenon of synchronization. I suspect that it was caused by you and Mashiro-chan combining together, Seiji explained. Mashiro Mika hurriedly took out her Spirit Talisman and squeezed it in an attempt to summon Mashiro. There was no response. Mashiro wasnt inside! Mika thought back to what she experienced. She was mysteriously summoned to this strange place and attacked by fearsome monsters. Mashiro had done her best to protect her. However, there were too many enemy monsters. After a series of continuous battles, Mashiro started showing signs of evident fatigue. Mashiro was then injured by a monster! Mika clutched Mashiro and ran for her life, but some giant monster blocked her way then Mika didnt know what happened after that. When she finally regained her senses, the monster disappeared, Mashiro that she had been hugging disappeared as well, and she was burning up all over and her head felt dizzy and then she finally saw Seiji. Mika told Seiji everything that she could remember. It would seem that when you were in danger, Mashiro combined herself with you so that you could unconsciously use power to defeat the monsters. Seiji pointed at the dark-red mist swirling around her. Then, you ended up collapsing due to a shortage of Mana. Thats when I found you. Mika looked at this mist. It was indeed one of Mashiros powers. Mashiro is within me Mika touched her own chest. How is she currently? Can she be restored to her original form? Yes. Mashiro should currently be in a deep sleep within your body. When she wakes up, that should cancel your synchronization and shell leave your body, Seiji replied. Thats good, then. Mika felt reassured. Her face started reddening again as she continued touching her own chest. Seiji, dont look at me for now. Eh? Turn around for a moment, the silver-haired girl said with a red face. Oh Seiji did as he was ordered. After he turned around, Mika turned around as well and reached into her own clothes. She slowly took out the bra she was wearing. Upon checking its condition the clasp had indeed snapped, as she expected! Her breasts became so large her hips as well. Her panties felt really tight and uncomfortable. As she thought about how her current appearance and even hair color was different Mika felt rather complex inside. Seiji what do you think of my current appearance? I think that its quite beautiful, Seiji told her honestly. More beautiful than my original appearance, right? Mika asked softly. Honestly, yes. But this doesnt mean that you werent beautiful to begin with, Seiji stated seriously. You were originally beautiful as well. Its just that youre even more beautiful in this form. Mikas complex feelings were assuaged by his sincere words. As long as you think Im beautiful thats good, then. Of course I think youre beautiful, Seiji continued speaking sincerely. In my eyes, youve always been a brilliant beautiful girl. Mika felt rather embarrassed inside to hear him saying this out loud. It gave her a sweet feeling. In my eyes you used to be nothing more than a depraved NEET, she spoke in a cute voice. In the past, thats indeed what I was. Seiji chuckled. My apologies. The me from the past probably never would have guessed that I would fall in love with this former depraved NEET, to the point where I cant even be without him, Mika thought to herself as she looked at him again with a gentle expression in her eyes. You can turn back around now. Seiji turned back towards Mika to discover that she was holding her own bra in her hands, causing him to pause in surprise. My breasts became too big, to the point where it broke my bras clasp so I took it off, Mika explained it to him with a red face. Her breasts became bigger to the point where it broke her bra that seemed so ero to Seiji! Just how many bra sizes was she upgraded by in this form? No, no, I should stop thinking about this! Seiji forcefully prevented himself from going along this train of thought. However, his eyes couldnt help but stare at her newly enlarged chest. Mika easily noticed where his attention was and spoke as her face continued reddening, Would you like to touch them? N not at all! Seiji hurriedly denied it. He was still currently under stimulation from the hot kisses just now. If he kept thinking about anything more along these lines, he would probably end up on a real rampage! If its just a little, you can touch them. Mika felt that his reaction was rather cute and couldnt help but tease him. Stop stop joking around! Its time for us to leave. Seiji averted his gaze and did his very best to stop himself. Mika felt like she really wanted to tease him some more, but right now in this location was indeed a poor timing to be teasing him. How do we leave? We have to kill off all the powerful monsters in here. Then, well automatically be able to leave. Seiji explained the circumstances of the Inner World to her. Something flashed in Mikas eyes after hearing the explanation. She looked at the dark-red mist around her. Suddenly, as if a switch had been turned on, she could feel this power as her own! This is The silver-haired girl slowly raised her hand. The floating mist suddenly started moving and speedily gathered above her hand, forming into a giant dark-red ball! She then flicked her fingers, causing the ball to dissipate and form into numerous dark circles that twirled around her. She then continued to control the mist, changing the circles into countless lines that swam, flew, and intersected with each other in the air before finally forming into a ball again. This is a power that Mashiro has given to me. Mika was concretely feeling this power. Mashiro was within her body, combined with her! Just as Seiji told her. Mashiro was currently sleeping and would need a while to wake up. I apologize. Mommy is too weak, which is why you had to work so hard, Mika thought in her mind. But dont worry anymore, daddys here! With him together with us, well surely be able to return home safely together. She did her best to express such a thought. Then, a faint voice sounded in her mind. Chirp~ This tiny response was just like an utterance in a dream. Mika paused in surprise for a moment before revealing a delighted expression. I just heard Mashiro! Thats good, then. At the very least, it proves that shes fine. Seiji smiled. Its all thanks to you. Its all because Daddy Seiji arrived here in the nick of time. Mika smiled. Seiji was rendered speechless. So she was still viewing him as Mashiros daddy!? Seijis cheeks twitched upon finding this out. He felt quite embarrassed and really wanted to comment on it but he decided to forget about it. I want to battle together with you and try using this power that Mashiro gave me, Mika continued speaking. Go ahead and try out your power then. Seiji paused for a moment. Your power has the capability to absorb the Spiritual Creatures within this location. As long as you can control your own power, youll become stronger and stronger as you battle. Absorb? Think of it like playing a game. Whenever the main characters defeat a monster, theyll obtain experience points and level up. Thats just like the ability you now possess, Mika. Chapter 554 - Why does it feel a little perverted? After making their preparations, the two of them set out and began their game quest whoops, clearing out the Inner World. Soon after setting out, they were attacked by several octopus monsters. Mika used her dark-red mist to block the monsters attacks and then to instantly slice the monsters to little pieces! She then absorbed the monsters. How do you feel? I can feel as if my power became slightly stronger the difference is barely noticeable, though. Probably because these monsters were just weak mob monsters. At any rate, its fine as long as you can control your power. If you feel like anythings off at all, tell me immediately, Seiji warned her. Okay. Mika nodded. Next, they met additional small groups of monsters. None of them were very strong, and Mika easily took care of and absorbed them by herself. Seiji watched over her as something flashed in his eyes. The ghost named Sakura that gave Mika the Mashiro egg had called the unhatched egg at the time a Spirit Egg which contained a guardian spirit. But Natsuya inspected the egg and said that it wasnt a guardian spirit at all, but she was uncertain whether Sakura was lying or not. Guardian spirits were a special type of spirit that Yin Yang Masters could use for themselves, and had to be personally raised. They were a special type of Spiritual Creature that were capable of increasing the Yin Yang Masters own powers. From what Natsuya could tell, Mashiro was an abnormal existence rather than a guardian spirit. The student council president was unable to comprehend why Sakura had stated that Mashiro was a guardian spirit. But judging from things now, Sakura calling Mashiro a guardian spirit might have been referring to the fact that the best way to use her was similar to a guardian spirit! Basically, Mashiro could also combine with her host and strengthen Mika. In other words, Natsuya might have been overthinking things at the time. Perhaps Sakura was expressing a very direct meaningthat Mika should simply treat Mashiro like a guardian spirit, raising and using her the same way! As for what exactly Mashiro truly was, and if something unexpected would happen with her, Seiji didnt know. He tried asking his own bonded female spirit, Yomi, about Mashiro. However, she appeared to have gone to sleep again as she didnt reply. The two of them kept continuing onward in the Inner World and arrived at a relatively open area. Be careful. This type of place tends to spawn powerful monsters, Seiji warned her. He and Mika carefully glanced all around them. Then, they say that a huge dark gray shell was descending towards them from the water above them. It jumped out of the water and landed before them with a boom! This was a clam no, some type of gigantic shellfish monster! The shellfish monsters outer shell slightly opened, and numerous black and sticky tentacles suddenly reached over towards them! Mika used her mist to create a barrier which blocked these disgusting tentacles. However, she immediately felt pressured! These tentacles were far stronger than any monster she had encountered so far. Argh Mika grit her teeth and counterattacked with her mist, yet her attack was ineffective!? Seiji also wielded his longsword and sliced through the tentacles. But even though he sliced through them, the tentacles instantly reformed. It was as if he was only slicing through liquid. Slice-type attacks wont work! Seiji sheathed his sword and started attacking with the scabbard instead. Only by using blunt attacks did he managed to smash a few tentacles! It seems that blunt attacks are effective. The moment he finished speaking, those tentacles speedily reformed themselves! Or maybe not. Seiji cast [Evolved Body-strengthening technique] on himself and transformed into his golden state before he started wielding his shield. *Smack!!* He instantly managed to smash numerous tentacles. Mika, stand back. Leave this to me. Seiji This was the first time she had seen his golden form. It looked really cool to her. Even her eyes were about to begin sparkling. She listened to him and retreated back down the path they came from and left the effective range of the tentacles attacks. After making sure that Mika retreated safely, Seiji cast [Evolved Mana Shield] on himself and began attacking! He used his shield to rush through and crush all tentacles blocking his way, and viciously slammed it against the gray shell!! The shell remained completely undamaged. This monsters shell had incredibly high defense power! Forcefully breaking through its hard outer shell would require too much effort. Seiji felt that it would be much better to directly attack what was inside. [Spiritual Blade, White Lotus]! Seiji once again pulled out his sword and enchanted it with a spell. The sword transformed into a white light that extended over a dozen meters. Seiji forcefully pierced the sword through the small opening that the shell had as it spat out its tentacles!! It didnt feel like he sliced through anything with his sword he needed to go in deeper. He retracted his sword in order to deal with a furious onslaught on tentacles. Seiji then increased the amount of Mana he injected on his sword, forming an even thicker and longer blade, before stabbing it into the crack again! A strange hissing sound came from within. Still, Seiji didnt feel like he actually managed to slice anything. He could only feel that the inside of the shell was incredibly sticky and that his blade was tightly stuck inside, making it difficult to move. Seiji forcefully withstood the tentacles furious attacks as he kept withdrawing and stabbing his sword into the shell!! The large shell monsters hissing became much sharper, and then *Pu!!!* A sticky substance shot out of the shells crack right towards Seiji. The substance had such a powerful force that it knocked him backwards several meters and even broke his protective barrier!! Seiji! Mika shouted in fear for him. Im fine Seiji backflipped and steadied himself while speedily retreating to adjust his position. This shell seems rather difficult to deal with. It might take some time. Sticking his blade inside it didnt feel like much was happening, but it seemed slightly effective? Should he continue? Or should he simply try to use all his strength to break its outer shell? Wait a moment, why did this all seem so perverted? Seiji thought about how he was using his long and thick blade to stick it into the shells crevice while continuously inserting and withdrawing even though this was just a fight, it subtly had an odd sensation. Cough, dont get distracted! This is a real fight. Just as he got his thoughts back on track and seriously considered what he should do, Mika called out to him again. I think I should be able to break its shell, but I need to get closer! Mika shouted loudly. Alright, Ill protect you while you do so. Seiji instantly decided to trust his companion. He moved over to her and acted as her shield, blocking the massive amount of tentacles so that she could approach safely. Mika gathered part of her mist into a dark-red ball. Once she got closer, she aimed at the shell and fired the ball! *Boom!!* Seiji witnessed the ball leave a blood-red trail in midair as it hit the monsters outer shell, and instantly caused a large portion to vanish! Thats right, vanish. With the balls impact as the radius, a large circular portion of the shell instantly vanished! It was as if the shells portion had been instantaneously teleported to somewhere else. This was a move that Mashiro used previously when testing her powers Seiji recognized this technique. Causing whatever it hit to instantly disappear was indeed a frightening technique. The shell monster hissed ear-piercingly. It sounded like it was in pain. The black and soft part of its body that was now exposed sent out even more tentacles to furiously attack them! Mika revealed an expression of discomfort. Seiji protected her so that she could retreat before turning back to face the monster by himself. He prepared his large spell formation while fighting. The monster in its enraged state seemed far more powerful than earlier, which gave Seiji quite a lot of pressure. His defensive shields were broken multiple times! Finally, he finished his spell formation and activated his spell C [Sealing spell, Demon Suppression Bell]!! *Clang!!!* A gigantic golden bell appeared together with a ring while covering the entire giant shell monster. It cut off all tentacles that tried to reach out! Amazing Mika exclaimed in astonishment at this major spell that seemed quite extravagant. Seijis so strong Mikas eyes sparkled as she watched his glowing golden form. The shell monster received a great amount of damage from the powerful spell since it was no longer completely protected by its shell. It screamed at an incredibly high pitch before the sounds finally weakened. When the bell spell ended, the monster transformed into a dark-blue mist that immediately started to disappear. Mika! Seiji indicated over to her. The silver-haired girl understood what he meant and ran over to absorb the remaining blue mist with her own dark-red mist. How is it? Theres a far more noticeable effect compared to absorbing those earlier monsters Mika paused for a moment. However, the attack I used just now took up quite a lot of energy. This basically just replenished it. That attack had a great cost associated with it Seiji figured as much and nodded in understanding. It would be strange if such a powerful attack had a low cost associated with it. That attack counts as one of your ultimate techniques, so how about giving it a name? What do you think of Vanishing Bullet? Seiji recommended. Chapter 555 - This is the final form! That sounds rather scary. Well, it is a powerful technique, after all. If you dont like that name, how about Dimension Shattering Jade?? Dimension Shattering Jade Mika blinked as she thought about it. I like this name much better! And so, Seiji succeeded in getting her to accept a Naruto-style technique name. Seiji, whats the name of the technique you just used? Demon Suppression Bell. Its a large-scale spell thats rather difficult to cast, Seiji answered. It looked really cool and powerful! Mika praised his spell. I think that your Dimension Shattering Jade is far more powerful. Whys that? Because I dont think anything can withstand it. To use a game analogy, Seiji felt that Mikas Dimension Shattering Jade attack was a high-level space magic type of spell. Anything with a low amount of magic resistance would be instantly vaporized something like this. Just with this one spell, Mikas attack power would be S rank! Her dark-red mists defense power was decent as well, but only defense wasnt good enough against enemy attacks. She also needed to learn how to dodge attacks. Mika, can you try using your power to increase your movement speed? Speed Increasing your speed so that you can dodge enemy attacks in time is quite important, Seiji told her seriously. You cant just tank all damage thrown at you. Yeah Ill try. Mika controlled her mist and wrapped it around her feet. I dont feel like theres any change Mika tried running, but ended up slipping from her amazingly high speed! Eeekk!! the silver-haired girl shouted in astonishment. Seiji watched her slide about seven or eight meters before she finally lost her balance and crashed into the ground! Mika! He hurriedly ran over to her. Im fine that didnt even hurt. Mika indicated that there was no need to worry. She then looked at the mist that protected her with something flashing in her eyes. Try it again. Mika stood back up and controlled the mist so that it only covered her legs and feet before she tried to slide as if she was ice skating. *Whoosh~* She instantly slid quite far. This time, Mika maintained her balance. She moved her feet and greatly increased her speed! After she slid more than thirty meters at high speed, she turned around in a beautiful arc and whooshed back past Seiji! Her silver hair flowed as it seemed like she transformed into the wind itself. Just like this! Mika smiled. She opened her arms, imitating the female ice skaters shed seen before that did this on television. She then twirled around elegantly, and even lifted her leg as if she was about to dance. Seiji watched her performance with astonishment. *Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh~~* Soon, Mikas movements seemed as if she was an experienced figure skater who had practiced for many years no, she was even faster than a professional figure skater! And she could even do high-speed twists and jumps that broke the laws of physics!! This was all thanks to the mist that supported her. Thanks to her supernatural abilities, Mika gained more and more confidence as she skated. After another jump and continuous twist that no ordinary human would be able to accomplish, she jumped up into the air! She turned around three and a half times in midair before landing steadily on the ground, making a pose as if she was a soaring bird! Full marks!! Seiji couldnt help but clap his hands. He didnt know anything about figure skating, but felt that Mikas current appearance was just as beautiful as the professional figure skaters hed seen before on TV. Especially, there was the fact that her full breasts kept jiggling as she skated no, no, what was he thinking! The silver-haired girl currently wasnt wearing a bra. Even though she was enveloped in mist, the shaking of her chest was still quite obvious. Seiji did his very best to stop paying attention to it. Mika enjoyed herself even more when she saw that Seiji was clapping. After skating another half a circle, she jumped up again, and completed five full turns in midair! She then landed steadily on the ground and jumped up again, performing six turns this time! Her next jump had her performing a full seven turns!! After she continuously jumped and turned in midair, the dark-red mist around the silver-haired girl suddenly gathered together and formed into the shape of a cape. The mist even kept changing form together with her movements. Sometimes it appeared like extravagant clothing, while at other times it appeared like wings the dark-red mist was ethereal and fantastical in its beauty! Seiji was astonished by this sight. The caped silver-haired beautiful girl was incredibly beautiful as she skated. She easily performed the most complex of tricks and was so pretty that it all seemed unreal. This is her final form! Seiji couldnt help but think this. This cape was the true form that Mashiros power should be taking, not some loose mist! Not only was this form more beautiful, it could also protect and strengthen the hosts body, which seemed more reasonable No, wait, it wasnt truly a cape, he should refer to it as clothing!! If Mika didnt wear any clothing at all, and simply wore clothing formed from her mist powers that would be perfect! Seiji felt that would truly be the most complete form of this power. But that would be rather problematic, as not wearing any normal clothing at all would be quite challenging for a normal persons worldview. Not to mention, if Mika used too much of her energy, that would lessen the effects of her clothing which would end up revealing her body. It would be analogous to suffering clothing damage every time she was injured. He suddenly recalled a famous action game from his past life, where the main character was a beautiful, sexy mature girl. The form-fitting clothes she wore were actually constructed out of her own magic hair, and if she used up too much of her Mana, then basically whenever she cast her ultimate spell, she would become naked. This was a wondrous character that would rather attract gentlemanly players. Seiji tried substituting the silver-haired version of Mika for that game character it seemed quite excellent to him! Just imagining it was truly wonderful. But, that was something he could only allow to stay within the realm of fiction. While it was a wonderful gentlemanly concept for there to be clothing damage in games, it was a bit too much to have the same setting for reality. At this moment, the silver-haired girl glided back and stopped in front of him. Wonderfully done, Mika, Seiji gave his sincere praise. I think this is how your power really should be. He glanced over at her cape. I feel so as well. Mika also looked at her own cape. This appearance looks better than the mist from earlier. Does maintaining this form have any energy cost associated with it? No. Thats good, then while we might not have known how to call this power in the past, I just thought of a name for it. How about calling this power Mashiros Clothes? Seiji rcommended. Mashiros Clothes a beautiful name. Something flashed in Mikas eyes as she reached out and gently stroked the cape. The cape Mashiros Clothes fluttered twice as if it was responding. Upon seeing this scene, Seiji recalled yet another fictional character from his original worlda surgeon who lost the use of both his hands and turned to cultivating powers to protect the world instead. This surgeon possessed a red cape that could move by itself as if it was a pet. The cape could support and protect its master, as well as act cute that was Seijis first thought after watching that movie. As for the movie itself, it didnt actually leave that much of a deep impression on Seiji. Was that Mashiro responding to you? Shes still asleep I think that was only her unconscious reaction. Did your high-speed movement cost a lot of energy just now? Not much at all. Very little, actually. Thats good, then. In the future, try to use speed to dodge any attacks coming at you, Seiji told her. No matter what type of attack it is, its better to dodge it rather than to defend against it. Defense is only for impossible or highly difficult to avoid attacks. Thats what I believe. Mika nodded in understanding. Oh, and one more thing Your skating performance just now was so beautiful. I was stunned by the sight, Seiji praised her awkwardly. Mikas face flushed red upon hearing this. If you liked seeing it I can skate some more just for you. Chapter 556 - Two strange and powerful individuals… Chapter 556: Two strange and powerful individuals Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Theres no need to skate more just for me, unless you really feel like its necessary to practice more Seiji detected something before he could finish speaking and looked in another direction. Seeing him like this, Mika also looked in the same direction. They saw that a large wave of monsters was approaching! It was a school of small white fish that had half-translucent red gills. A huge group of them with high density was swimming right towards them. These fish monsters didnt seem all that scary. Compared to the other monsters here, they were actually the most ordinary appearing of all. However, their number was truly terrifying! It would be bad if Seiji and Mika were surrounded. We should get out of here! Seiji recommended to Mika. The two of them immediately began running No, Seiji began running, while Mika speedily glided away from this location. They continued onwards and took care of any smaller monsters that jumped out to block their path. Some time later, they arrived at another wide opening and saw a giant monster that resembled a crocodile on the top and a jellyfish on the bottom. This guy is Seiji recognized that this was the huge monster that he had fought with earlier! This crocodile monster was heavily injured and had already lost most of the tentacles on its lower half. It opened its jaw and roared fiercely, viciously dashing at him!! Seiji dodged the attack and cast [Evolved Body-strengthening technique] on himself as he faced the monster with his sword and shield. Mika also glided at high speed to dodge the attack. She then used Mashiros Clothes to form some extra mist to attack with from the side. The crocodile monster furiously attacked both of them! Seiji slowly sliced and injured the crocodile monster continuously, intentionally taking it slow so that Mika could also fight and earn more combat experience. After a fierce fight that seemed like it came right out of Monster Hunter, the crocodile monster finally collapsed. Mika immediately absorbed the thick mist the monster transformed into with her Mashiros Clothes. It seemed that her control over her own powers was quite good. That was a monster that I fought earlier while I was trying to find you, Seiji told her as he looked at the path around them. It looks like weve returned here using a path that wasnt here before. Wasnt here before? Mika paused in surprise. Yeah, earlier when I passed by this location, this path wasnt here at all. Seiji pointed at the path they just took. It appears that the paths in this realm will constantly change. Constantly change how are we supposed to find our way, then? Mika was rather worried. That is indeed a problem, but I dont think we need to worry. Seiji rubbed his chin in contemplation. We simply need to kill off all the powerful monsters in here, and this path took us back here. I believe this means the Inner World is intentionally causing us to meet the powerful monsters, which is the same as our goal. Or, another way of putting it is that this location will forcefully make people meet strong monsters, and that only by killing them all will we finally be able to leave. As for the other method of escaping an Inner World, it basically wasnt possible for him and Mika. The two of them continued attacking the monsters in this world. They then met their third powerful boss-type monster, a gigantic sea urchin! It shot out black needles that were incredibly threatening. The needles had high attack power and a wide area of effect, so getting up closer to the monster and engaging in melee combat with it was quite dangerous. Seiji withstood its attack from the front so that Mika could find an opportunity to use the Dimension Shattering Jade, which dealt with the mini-boss monster in one hit! The fourth powerful monster had the appearance of a mix between a crab and a shrimp. It had a hard outer shell and sharp pincers, and was even able to spit out exploding bubbles! Not only did it have high attack and defense power, it also moved at a high speed and its attacks were swift. Seiji was almost pincered by one of its claws. Luckily, it didnt have a particularly long reach, so there was still enough space for Mika and Seiji to dodge the attacks. The two of them had a fierce battle with the crab/shrimp monster and cut off most of its legs before finally defeating it. Some time after that Seiji and Mika faintly heard the sounds of fighting coming from in front of them! There were others here as well!? The two of them exchanged glances. I thought that this place was empty of other humans apart from us, but now it seems thats not the case. What should we do? Mika inquired. This wasnt like the real world. Inner Worlds were a mysterious alternate dimension, and the rule was that if one person died, everyone else would be released from this location. Meeting with strangers would be risky. Seiji thought about the situation. Once we get closer, Ill check out the situation first, while you stay behind and wait for me. Why? Because there might be a fight. I can fight as well, Mika said seriously. I know, but you still dont have any experience fighting against other people. Not long ago, I also didnt have any experience fighting against giant monsters This is different. Why is it different? Monsters are monsters, while humans are humans, Seiji told her. Can you treat humans the same as you do monsters? Mika fell silent. Another thing is, Id like to keep an ace card up my sleeve. Seiji looked at her. If there really is a conflict between me and these other people, and I need assistance, Ill shout for you to come. Ill be relying on you. Something flashed in Mikas eyes upon hearing this. The two of them headed in the direction of the sounds. When they got closer, Seiji indicated for Mika to stop and wait while he cautiously edged closer. Then, he witnessed a dog-head person and a cow-head person fighting together against a giant turtle monster! More accurately speaking, these two individuals were a female Spiritual Ability user who wore a dog-head mask and pitch-black Sakura Island style combat clothing, and a male Spiritual Ability user who wore a cow head mask and gray combat clothing in an identical style. The girl wielded a blue spiritual sword, while the boy wielded a red spiritual sword. They were currently fighting against a large sea turtle-like monster with strange plants growing out of its back. A dog, cow, and turtle this scene was rather abnormal. Seiji silently observed from a distance. Although he really wanted to comment on the masks that these two were wearing, they showed off incredible power. They were able to completely dodge the large turtles attacks, and any attacks that they didnt dodge were easily parried by their swords. As they whirled around, they took advantage of every opening to slice the turtle monster. Not only that, the girl took one side while the boy took the other side, and they attacked simultaneously from both sides of the giant monster. Seiji watched for a while and felt that rather than a battle, this seemed more like a dance, or even a game. Two strange and powerful individuals That was the conclusion he came to from his observation. He silently backed away. Seiji returned to Mika and told her what he just witnessed. I think its best not to come into contact with them. Lets take another path. Okay. Seiji and Mika returned to a previous area and took a different fork in the path. Not long after, they heard a low roar. The sounds of fighting then stopped. They killed off that powerful monster lets hurry. The two of them increased their speed. Yet, just a minute later, they heard sounds speedily approaching! Seiji and Mika turned around and saw the dog-head girl and cow-head boy approach with an astonishing speed!! This scene seemed mysteriously pressuring. Seiji Mika was quite nervous. So fast! Seiji was just considering whether to run away at full speed when he saw the two individuals suddenly speed up and instantly caught up to them! Mi Sixth Knight, behind me! He almost reflexively said Mikas real name out loud and hurriedly changed to use her code name instead. He stood still and brought out his sword and shield to carefully protect her as he faced off against these strange individuals. The dog-head mask girl stood on the left while the cow-head mask boy stood on the right. They looked at the handsome boy and silver-haired beautiful girl. Everyone fell silent for a moment. Chapter 557 - I’m a minotaur! Chapter 557: Im a minotaur! Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu After a period of silence, the cow-head mask boy spoke first in a low voice, Are you two a couple? Why do you ask? Seiji countered with a question of his own. Because I hate couples! Im so jealous of couples that act sickeningly sweet and lovey-dovey together, the cow-head mask boy spoke in a seemingly serious tone. Seiji was rendered speechless. Did he just meet a wild FFF sect member? Seiji revealed a subtle expression. Not to mention, this was a strange fellow who wore a cow head mask thinking back to how evil minotaurs were in a certain game, Seiji greatly raised his vigilance! Answer me, are the two of you a couple or not? the cow-head mask boy asked once again. I dont see any need to answer you, Seiji responded with a forceful tone. Besides, who are the two of you? The cow-head mask boy, er, the minotaur raised his head and spoke in a fierce tone, Isnt it obvious just by looking? Im a minotaur! Once again, Seiji was rendered speechless. This minotaur boy seemed to be too into this, which made it difficult for Seiji to even comment. Teehee someone giggled. The giggle was from the dog-head mask girl. The minotaur boy and Seiji and Mika all turned to look at her. Hello, Im a dog-head girl, a clear female voice spoke from behind the mask. The dog-head girl chuckled yet again. It was obvious that she felt what she just said was rather silly. After laughing, she asked them in a polite manner, May I inquire as to who you are? Im the leader of our Knight Order, while behind me is the Sixth Knight, Seiji responded politely. A knight leader and the Sixth Knight Could I ask from which Knight Order youre from? Of course. But please first state where youre from, Miss dog-head girl and Mister minotaur. We are from the Lain Kingdom of Baluya, the dog-head girl responded in a seemingly serious manner. Baluya was the name of the world of the well-known anime, Honey Candy Girl. The Lain Kingdom was the name of the Beastman Kingdom in that story. Nice to meet you. Were from Baluya as well. Were the Knight Order from the Yat Kingdom, Seiji responded in an equally seemingly serious manner. Ive only visited the Yat Kingdom twice myself. Its a really nice place, with beautiful scenery and incredibly delicious pancakes. Why, thank you. The Lain Kingdom is a wonderful place as well, although Ive only been there once. Still, everyones friendliness and passion, along with all sorts of tasty meat jerky left me with such a deep impression. Thank you for your praise as well. It must be fate that weve met here, heehee The dog-head girl giggled again. Yeah, such wondrous fate, ahaha Seiji smiled as well. The two of them kept smiling as they faced each other, as if they were really having fun. Even though it was perfectly clear that both sides were making up completely ridiculous stories, neither of them stated it directly out loud. The minotaur boy and Mika who watched all this were both rendered speechless. How did the two of you get here? the dog-head girl asked another question. Of course, we were accidentally pulled into here. Seiji looked at her. Is that not the case for you? No. We came here intentionally, the dog-head girl responded. Hearing this, something flashed in Seijis eyes. Hey! Dog-head girl The minotaur boy seemed to want to say something. Its fine to tell them, minotaur boy. The dog-head girl glanced at her companion and couldnt help but chuckle again. Intentionally Can I understand it that this was a place created by you guys? Seiji asked seriously. No, we dont have that ability, the dog-head girl shook her head slightly. Then why did you two come in here? Thats private business, Mister knight leader. The dog-head girl chuckled. Unless youre willing to join us. Something flashed in Seijis eyes. I can join you? Indeed. Not only you, Miss knight behind you is welcome to join us as well. Why? Because youre able to enter this location. I dont understand what you mean. This isnt a place where you should have originally been. But, you were able to enter, which means you have the right to join us. And if we dont wish to join you, what will happen? We will help you to leave this place, and I think that well never meet again, the dog-head girl mentioned casually. Conversation options appeared in front of Seiji: [A: I would like to join you.] [B: Im not interested in joining you.] [C: I would like to learn more first.] Seeing these three options, Seiji fell into silence. He felt that these two individuals were highly likely to be from the Soul World faction, or related to it! According to what the dog-head girl said, they werent intending on getting others involved in this Inner World. However, he and Mika had entered this place, which meant to them for whatever reason that these two were interested in recruiting them. Although it didnt sound like she was lying, it was difficult to tell. If he chose to join them, perhaps it would be some type of trap. If he chose not to join them, they might attack. Asking to know more might also cause them to attack. All three options had some risk Seiji first silently saved a file before he made his decision. I would like to know more so that I can make a more informed decision, he stated in a serious tone. If you join us, youll be asked to perform tasks for us for which youll be paid appropriately. Failure may have some type of punishment, but also may not, the dog-head girl explained. You can also refuse to do the tasks that you dont wish to do. However, you cant refuse every single one. All relevant information needs to be kept secret. There will be a punishment for revealing our secrets. The payment is quite excellent. The punishments are severe as well. The tasks are high-risk, high-reward Thats all I can tell you. Only knowing this much isnt much different from not knowing anything at all. Seiji expressed his dissatisfaction. I apologize, thats really all that I can tell you. Dog-head girl are you really being serious? the minotaur boy asked in a low voice. Of course Im being serious. The dog-head girl looked at him. These two should be fine. Youre being too casual. Please dont say that to a lady like me. Lady? Ha. What could that laugh of yours possibly mean? The minotaur boy ignored her and looked back towards Seiji. The two of you are a couple, arent you? He insisted on continuing to ask this question. What if we are, and what if we arent? If you are, Im going to attack you. Seiji was rendered speechless. Was this guy really a terrorist member of the FFF cult? Dont scare him, minotaur boy, the dog-head girl told him. Im not scaring him. Im being serious. Thats even worse, then. Relax, Ill only attack with the blunt side of my sword. Thats still going overboard. Only by using my swords blunt side will I be able to vent the rage in my heart. Youre too violent. The minotaur boy once again rose his head and spoke in an adamant tone, Im a minotaur! The dog-head girl ignored him and turned towards Seiji again. I apologize for the antics of such an idiot. Its fine Id like to ask, are there more people like you in your organization, or more people like Mister minotaur over here? I dont know. Does this mean that she herself doesnt know all the members in her organization? Seiji thought to himself. Chapter 558 Chapter 558: I find it quite difficult to counter this reason for attacking me Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu I apologize, theres just too much I dont know. I dont wish to join. Seiji remained highly on guard as he gave a clear answer. Although he was quite interested in the Soul World faction, joining them just like this didnt seem wise to him. Besides, he was unsure if these two individuals really were a part of Soul World or not. I see I feel that you and the person behind you both have quite a lot of potential. Its a pity that you dont wish to join us. The dog-head girl indicated her regret. Thank you for your appreciation and praise. Now then, I should help you to leave this place but first, I need to ask you to promise not to tell anyone else about what happened here. We shall keep your secret, Seiji promised. Very good. The dog-head girl was just about to do something when there was the sharp sound of a sword being drawn. The minotaur boy had unsheathed his sword. Dont think that just because you wont tell me if youre a couple that Ill simply let you go, he spoke in a low tone directly to Seiji. Minotaur boy Im being serious here. I really want to hit someone right now. He didnt seem to be joking even in the slightest. However, Seiji also didnt feel any true enmity or malevolence emanating from him. Just why is it that you wish to fight me, Mister minotaur? Seiji wondered out loud about this. Of course, because I dont like the way you look! Did I do something wrong? Or do we actually know each other? The minotaur boy fell silent for a moment. I dont know you, and you dont know me, he spoke in a low tone. Youre ridiculously handsome, and have such a beautiful girl by your side. You look just like a winner in life. I simply cant stand it, which is why I want to beat you up. Thats all there is to it. Seiji was rendered speechless. He found it really hard to counter this reason for wanting to attack him. Thats all? Ha. The dog-head girl chuckled. The minotaur boy turned towards her and seemingly glared. Is there some past history here? Seiji wondered to himself upon seeing this. But as long as they didnt say anything, it was impossible for him to know. Although Im still feeling rather confused, I can somewhat understand what youre feeling, Mister minotaur the past me was also at the stage of being envious of handsome guys. Seiji clutched his sword tightly. If you really wish to fight, Ill accompany you in doing so. Leader Mika revealed a worried expression. Theres no need to worry, Miss knight. I shall rein in the minotaur boy, the dog-head girl told Mika before glancing over at her companion. But even if I dont rein him in, he probably wouldnt dare to actually kill him for real. Shut up, dog-head girl! The minotaur boys voice sounded rather angered. The dog-head girl shrugged and didnt say anything else. The minotaur boy glanced over at Seiji again and took a step towards where they just came from. Seiji followed after him. Mika and the dog-head girl followed after them. The four arrived at the wide clearing where the mysterious duo had just fought against the turtle monster. Seiji and the minotaur boy stood across from and faced each other. Im going to beat you up until Ive had enough fun. Resolve yourself, the minotaur boy stated as he unsheathed his sword. Seiji faced him silently while raising his own shield and sword, getting ready for combat. This person was probably no, definitely incredibly strong! Before the minotaur boy even finished unsheathing his spiritual sword, Seiji could sense an incredibly powerful, almost physical imposing aura!! It was as if an incomparably huge rock was hurtling directly at him after falling off of a cliff. Even though on the surface this minotaur boy didnt appear as if he could compare to Seijis previous opponents, such as Akatsuki Mitarai or the Shutendoji-possessed Okubo Yoshiaki, the feeling he gave off was that this minotaur boy was far stronger than these previous opponents! The moment Seiji realized this, he cast [Evolved Body-strengthening technique] on himself and transformed into his golden form. The minotaur boy calmly raised his blade and gray runes appeared on his wrists and ankles as he stepped forward and rushed towards Seiji! Seiji read the attack and wanted to block the attack with his shield before countering with a sword swing. *Bang!!* He indeed managed to block the minotaur boys rushing sword slice. Yet, the next instant, he received a heavy blow to his stomach! He was sent flying backwards. Seiji was quite mystified about what happened. Before he could even understand what was going on, he took another heavy blow to his back! He suddenly crashed into the ground. Leader! Mika shouted out in worry. She witnessed the minotaur boys first rush attack being blocked by Seiji before he changed tactics at an incredibly high speed and knocked Seiji away using the hilt of his sword! The minotaur boy then rushed up to Seiji and hit Seiji in the back using the back of his sword!! The minotaur boys movements and techniques gave off the feeling of great experience. His moves would be impossible to see clearly for anyone without mystical perception. Stand up, the minotaur boy stated in a low voice as he walked away a few steps and sheathed his sword. Seiji crawled up and felt that the two places he was hit were aching faintly The minotaur boy had carefully controlled the strength of his attacks so that they would definitely hurt, but not leave serious injuries. Im fine, Seiji indicated to Mika using his eyes. At this time, the minotaur boy turned around to face him again. The minotaur boy placed his left hand on the scabbard and his right hand on the sword hilt. It seemed that he was gathering his power. A sword-drawing technique!? Seiji instantly cast [Evolved Mana Shield] on himself and raised his shield in preparation to defend himself. The next second, the minotaur boy suddenly rushed over and unsheathed his sword in an attack! *Bang!!* Seiji successfully blocked this attack. But that wasnt all as the second attack was the critical one! *Clang!!* Seiji used his longsword to block his opponents sword scabbard that came slicing in from the left. He succeeded in blocking this as well No, wait! Seiji tried to adjust his posture, but was already too late, The minotaur boy used his sword to flick away his shield, and flashed close to him *Smack!!!* Seijis shield was broken through by the vicious rush and he was knocked back through the air! He then took another heavy blow to the back, and smashed into the ground once more. Stand back up, the minotaur boy told him yet again as he sheathed his sword. This time, upon crawling up, Seiji began his own proactive attack! However, the minotaur boy easily countered his attacks and sent him flying then smashing into the ground for the third time in a row. Stand up. Seiji grit his teeth and crawled back up again This wasnt a difference in strength, this was a difference in power levels! Seiji deeply understood this after he was knocked over dozens of times without being able to land a single hit on the minotaur boy. Against such a powerful opponent, he would only stand a chance if he pulled out all his trump cards. However, this wasnt a real fight where he had everything on the line. There was no need for Seiji to go to such an extent. The minotaur boy still didnt seem to have any enmity or malevolence towards him. Seiji had no idea what he was thinking. Im going to beat you up until Ive had enough fun, the minotaur boy had said. Although his bruises somewhat ached, that was all the damage Seiji took. With such a degree of beating, getting knocked over another couple dozen times wouldnt be a problem at all with his spell-strengthened body. He would be able to heal himself easily with healing magic afterwards. He could simply treat this as a lesson from a veteran fighter and keep taking the beating until his opponent was tired. In fact, he really did learn from this beatdown. However Seiji glanced over at Mika who was watching him and saw how worried her expression was. He gripped his sword more tightly. Since a girl who was in love with him was watching, how could he let it end so humiliatingly! There was no need for him to actually win. He simply wanted to at least get a decent counterattack in. Mister minotaur, allow me to address you as Senpai. Seiji looked right at his opponent. Thanks to Senpais teachings, Ive learned many things But now, Im going to use a slightly dangerous technique. Please prepare yourself. Heh The minotaur boy responded with a cold chuckle. A slightly dangerous technique? What will that be like? The dog-head girl was curious. Mika opened her mouth and wanted to say something but stopped herself in the end. She silently watched her love interest. A sharp glint appeared in Seijis eyes as he lifted his longsword. Chapter 559 Chapter 559: Is this supposed to be just slightly dangerous!? Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu [Character reward card Mika UeharaC I wish to be with you forever.] [This card has an everlasting passive effect. It cannot be used or disappear.] [All basic stats +2 (Connectivity rating has surpassed 100, so an additional +1 to all stats is rewarded.)] [All basic stats increased by an additional 5% (Another 5% awarded for connectivity rating.)] [All sub-category stats increased by an additional 10% (Another 10% awarded for connectivity rating.)] [Additional ability 1: Overload] [After using this ability, the next ability, spell, or martial arts technique that you used will be greatly increased in power and effectiveness. Limited to only one use per day. (An extra use per day awarded for connectivity rating). C Use your full potential and surpass your limits!] [Additional ability 2: Heroic Guard] [This ability is activated when you protect others. Your defense will be greatly magnified for a short period of time. This ability can only be activated three times per day. (An extra two uses per day awarded for connectivity rating). C I shall protect you!] [Additional ability 3: Emergency Flash] [This ability will be activated whenever you are in danger. You can instantaneously move a short distance in any direction. This ability can only be activated two times per day. (An extra use per day awarded for connectivity rating). C As long as you dodge, you wont be injured.] [Additional ability 4: ??? (Prerequisites not met. Temporarily not activated.)] [Additional ability 5: ??? (Prerequisites not met. Temporarily not activated.)] Just earlier, Seiji had opened his system to check the contents of Mikas card. Increasing his basic stats by both a flat amount as well as a percent-based amount? These two categories were obviously incredibly useful. And the additional three abilities added on were all powerful techniques as well. All in all, it seemed quite wonderful No, not seemed, it was indeed quite wonderful! Strengthening his skills, his defense, as well as evasion, not to mention each of them were limited only by the number of times he could use them. There would be no cost associated with using them at all! They were basically the most clich powers that any hero should possess. What was this if not wonderful? And now, Seiji was about to use this newfound power of his. [Overload] had the ability to strengthen any spell or technique in his arsenal. Since his connectivity rating with Mika had surpassed 100, he could even use [Overload] an additional time. Since he could use it twice per day, that meant that he could use [Overload] to strengthen itself! With [Overload] strengthening [Overload], more than doubling [Overload]s effectiveness on the next spell that he used, just how powerful would his spell finally end up becoming? Seiji wanted to try it out. Seiji activated his ability after holding his longsword vertically! The minotaur boy and the two girls watching from the side all suddenly detected an abnormal aura coming from him. It seemed as if he was utilizing some mysterious power. Suddenly, his aura seemed to increase in strength! His aura became so powerful that it seemed as if the very air had become frozen over. I cant tell what hes doing I think it really is getting a bit dangerous, the dog-head girl thought to herself. She didnt believe that the minotaur boy would be defeated, since there was a great difference in their power levels. However, if the knight leader went all-out, perhaps he really would be able to cause some injury to the minotaur boy. This was already quite a high assessment of him. The dog-head girl didnt believe that the knight leader would be able to accomplish any more than this. Yet, what happened next was completely beyond her expectations. Seiji waved his longsword, causing a pure white humanoid spiritual creature to manifest. This spirit instantly gave a tremendous amount of pressure to everyone else present No, not pressure, fear! This white spiritual creature had a very ordinary appearance. It was simply a white and hazy half-translucent humanoid figure. The figure seemed more like it was female, as if it was a hazy female ghost. Yet, its existence instinctively brought terror upon the humans! Anyone seeing this existence would definitely feel a sensation of utmost terror that they absolutely couldnt approach and had to run away immediately!! This is The dog-head girl widened her eyes in surprise under her mask. She couldnt believe what she just witnessed! Such a thing, and such power seemed impossible!? Mika was afraid as well. Not only that, she had no idea why she was so afraid. That ghost clearly didnt appear to be that scary. Just about any monster here had a far scarier appearance. The minotaur boys gaze hardened. He also never expected that his opponent was capable of summoning such an existence! White Calamitythe first ability from Shikas card. This was the ability to manifest a powerful humanoid spiritual creature which possessed the power of Shikas Reapers Curse. Seiji had tested this ability out in the past. Since he felt it was far too dangerous, he never used it while practicing against Hitaka or Rana. Originally, hed anticipated that he would make use of this ability in his duel against Akatsuki Mitarai. But before he had the chance to do so, the latter was devoured by his own puppet so this was the first time he was actually using this ability in real combat. Come, possess me! Seiji mentally commanded the calamity creature to enter his own body. A faint white glow immediately spread from Seijis body. He felt an incredibly powerful mystical energy welling up within him, which was far stronger than in his own self tests! The double use of [Overload] had indeed been effective. In fact, he felt almost as if he could injure others simply by glaring at them. And so, he glared at his opponent. *Crack!* There was a loud cracking sound as the gray runes on the minotaur boys wrists and ankles suddenly collapsed! The minotaur boy shook slightly as he immediately created a seal and cast an even stronger defense spell. Many complex spell formations continuously appeared around his body. A dark gray mystical light appeared on him as a large number of runes shone around him. Protective spell, [Ninth-level Body]! This was the strongest defensive spell that the minotaur boy was able to cast at high speed. This spell was easily capable of reflecting even attacks from tanks or rocket launchers. No ordinary Spiritual Ability user would be able to break his shield. However Seiji rushed forward and swung his sword. *Bam!!!* The minotaur boy blocked this blow, but his defensive spell collapsed completely! He was sent flying backwards from the impact!! Actually, he had wanted to avoid the attack. Theoretically speaking, he should have been able to do so. Yet, when his enemys sword swung at him, he felt like it was impossible to dodge! It was as if the very space around him had limited his movements. Wasnt this just like cheating! Why was a novice able to use such a frightening power!? After backflipping and catching his balance again, the minotaur boy was now roaring in his mind as some blood trickled out of his mouth. Just taking this one blow caused him to suffer internal injuries! He never expected that his opponent could use such a technique. It was as if his opponent was just a little kid that he believed would bring out a plastic sword or a toy gun, but actually drove out a fully equipped mecha instead! A somewhat dangerous technique The hell, how was this just somewhat dangerous!? Did this guy have an even more dangerous technique in his arsenal!!? The minotaur boy would rather face a real mecha instead of fighting against such a terrifying power! Yet his pride wouldnt allow him to surrender. Seiji continued to attack. The minotaur boy immediately cast a healing magic upon himself and did his best to increase his defenses. Only by defending with all his might did he barely manage to forcefully take Seijis second sword attack. *Bam! Bam! Bam!* Seiji attacked continuously while the minotaur boy could only defend. His protective spell kept collapsing, so he had to renew it continuously. Leader Mikas eyes lit up after seeing that Seiji now had the advantage. Meanwhile, the dog-head girl smiled wryly under her mask upon seeing the minotaur boys wretched state. At the very least, I have to slice him once, Seiji thought to himself. I absolutely cant let him land a blow! The minotaur boy grit his teeth. If this sword which possessed such fearsome power landed a direct blow against him, even if it was only the back of the sword, it would be impossible for him to handle! *Smack!!!* After barely managing to hold on for a while, the minotaur boy was sent flying through the air for a second time. Seiji instantly caught up to his opponent, swung the back of his sword, and was about to slice down Stop! the dog-head girl shouted out. Seiji stopped in his movements. The minotaur boy backflipped in midair and dodged the attack. If you hit the minotaur boy just now, he would have been seriously injured, the dog-head girl said. Lets stop here, Mister knight leader. Seiji glanced over at her before turning to look at the minotaur boy. Hmph Butting in unnecessarily. The minotaur boy hmphed before he sheathed his sword and fell silent. His behavior was a tacit admittance of what the dog-head girl just said. Seiji glanced at him for a while before also sheathing his sword. Thank you for teaching me. He politely concluded the fight. The minotaur boy felt that this was nothing but needling sarcasm. Chapter 560 - Because I want you Chapter 560: Because I want you Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu I wasnt defeated, I was just careless. The minotaur boy really wanted to say this. Yet, saying this out loud wouldnt have any effect except for making him seem like a sore loser. He would become nothing more than a joke in the dog-head girls eyes. His opponent was far stronger than expected. He could only admit this. Your technique was truly astonishing. May I ask how you learned it, Mister knight leader? the dog-head girl inquired Seiji. The minotaur boy really wanted to know the answer to this as well. However I apologize, I dont wish to answer. Well, she already expected that he wouldnt answer. With such power, youre even more suited for joining us than I originally thought The dog-head girl paused for a moment. No, honestly, its me personally that wants you to join us. Whys that? Because I want you. She suddenly switched to speaking in a seductive tone. Seiji and Mika were both astonished by this sudden tone. I wish to become companions with someone who possesses such a strong power like yourself. Id also be more than happy to develop our relationship in an intimate manner. The dog-head girl chuckled. Although it may sound like bragging, Im actually quite beautiful, along with being skilled at cooking, singing, and dancing. I believe I count as an excellent girl why dont you consider it, Mister knight? Seiji and Mika were both rendered speechless. The minotaur boy harrumphed coldly. Is there something you wanted to say, minotaur boy? The dog-head girl looked toward him. He merely chuckled coldly. Everything I said was the honest truth. Stop acting strange and spoiling the atmosphere. The minotaur boy chuckled coldly yet again. I just helped you out. Even if you dont accept my help, please at least maintain the most basic amount of etiquette. Otherwise, Ill be teaching you the consequences of angering a lady. The dog-head girls voice suddenly became cold. The minotaur boy sank into silence before he turned his head away. After having suppressed the interference, the dog-head girl turned again to the handsome boy across from her. Allow me to note that Ive never had a boyfriend before and that Im actually a virgin, she said in a seductive tone. Not only that, Im personally interested in cosplaying. If my future boyfriend is sexually interested in cosplay, Id be more than happy to indulge. Seiji revealed a rather subtle expression upon hearing this female stranger wearing a dog mask saying such a thing to him. Mikas expression was identical to Seijis. She wanted to say something but had no idea what to say right now. The scene fell silent for a moment. Miss dog-head girl thank you for your kind intentions, Seiji finally responded. I believe that you are as you described yourself, a wonderful girl but I truly dont wish to haphazardly join an organization that I dont know very much about. I understand your concerns, but theres actually not that much to worry about. Joining us will be highly beneficial for you. I can definitely promise this. Sorry, Id still like to maintain my resolve. The dog-head girl tilted her head slightly. How regrettable I truly wished for you to become my companion or a candidate for being my boyfriend, she said in a tone that sounded like she truly regretted this. Im honored, Seiji responded politely. The dog-head girl chuckled once. Then, she lifted her head towards the water in the sky. Seiji also looked towards that direction and saw that the large school of red-gilled white fish was approaching! Its time to send the two of you off, then. Please remember to keep our secret, my dear two knights. The dog-head girl took out a black object and held it in her hand. Seiji was unable to see clearly what that object was. He only saw that this object gradually started glowing red. The redness soon intensified to a blinding degree. The dog-head girl tossed this glowing object down onto the ground, where it flashed and formed into a bright red circle with many streaks of light swirling inside it, as if it was a whirlpool. You can leave this place simply by stepping on this. Please hurry. Seiji glanced over at Mika before he prepared himself and stepped on the circle. His vision instantly became bright red as everything around him spun. He could hear faint sounds as his consciousness became hazy and then everything suddenly became clear again. He immediately discovered that he was by the river, at the same location where he entered the Inner World from. He really did exit the Inner World! Right after that, there was a red flash and the silver-haired girl appeared right next to him in midair. Mika had come out as well. Seiji were back? Yeah, weve returned to reality the world has gone back to normal, Seiji smiled. Mika smiled as well. She was quite glad that the two of them had made it back together safely. You were hit so many times just now are you alright? Its fine, it only hurt a little. I only need to use some basic healing magic on myself. Those two individuals just who were they? Theyre members of an incredibly powerful mysterious organization I think. Seiji explained about the Soul World faction to Mika. Those two people were quite strange. But, I didnt feel like they were evil. I think so as well. Still, weve only met them once no, we didnt even see their real faces, so its difficult to say. Several seconds of silence passed. Were you moved by what that dog-head girl said earlier? Mika asked him while looking right into his eyes. Of course not, Seiji decisively denied it. It would be strange if I was moved by the words of a female stranger who wore an animal mask covering her face! She had an excellent figure perhaps shes a super beauty once you take off that mask. Even if shes as beautiful as a goddess, its meaningless without being able to see. Besides, even if she is a real beauty, I wouldnt have joined her side. Who knows for sure? Of course I know for sure, Seiji said while looking back into her eyes. Thats because theres already a super beauty right next to me. Mika was thrown onto cloud nine by this. Her face immediately started blushing from such a direct attack. That wasnt all. Seiji reached out and grabbed her hand. This time its wonderful that youre alright, he said sincerely. Seiji Mika currently wasnt only blushing red, her heart felt incredibly warm and sweet as well. Lets return home, Mika. Seiji gently smiled. Yeah The silver-haired girl displayed an incredibly blissful smile. Only, she suddenly realized the current form she was in. How am I supposed to return home looking like this? Er Seiji finally realized this problem as well. - Do you need to take a rest? The dog-head girl asked the minotaur boy after they dealt with the large school of fish monsters that attacked them. No need, the minotaur boy replied. Dont force yourself. I bet youre feeling quite unwell right now. We have plenty of time for you to take a rest. I said I dont need to. Sometimes, a man acting forceful will make a woman like him. Sometimes, its the opposite. And right now, youre the latter. I dont care what you think of me. Dont say it like I care about what you think. What I like are men that are just like the knight leader from earlier. The minotaur boy fell silent. Dont think that I was lying. Although I wasnt being completely serious with him just now, I didnt lie, either. The dog-head girl lifted her hand and removed her mask in order to catch a breath of fresh air, exposing her jet-black hair and incredibly beautiful appearance. Her face was one that countless people on Sakura Island recognized. Seiji and Mika would have recognized her as well if they saw who she really was. They would have definitely been astonished. He possessed such power, was so handsome, and had a nice personality as well I think wed get along excellently, the black-haired beautiful girl spoke in a much gentler tone from earlier. This was her true voice. Her earlier words had been disguised by a voice changer in the mask. Youre really too casual. Not at all. Im a lady. The girls mouth arced upward. Although he rejected me, I wont give up on him so easily. Just what do you intend to do? The minotaur boy looked at her. First, get to know him, and begin by being friends I dont care even if he has a girlfriend already. Youre willing to become his mistress? The minotaur boys tone of voice changed. I said that Im going to begin by being friends. Im not going to think right now about what will happen in the future. If he can successfully conquer me, then Id be willing to become his mistress. The black-haired beautiful girl chuckled lightly. The minotaur boy fell silent. If the fact that this girl before him was willing to even potentially become someones mistress would surely become headline news in Sakura Island if it was known. That was because this girl was Miyuki Sakuraku, the national idol of Sakura Island! Chapter 561 - You… had plastic surgery? Chapter 561: You had plastic surgery? Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Seiji and Mika decided to tell her mother Nozomi the truth. Although it was probably possible to forcibly fool her somehow, when considering what might happen in the future, they felt it would be better to tell her the truth. Mika immediately called her mother to reassure her that she was safe. The call connected immediately. Mom Mika! Where are you? Are you alright? Mika immediately heard her mothers concerned voice. Im fine. Im currently by the riverside and on my way home now. What exactly happened to you? Why havent I been able to contact you? Something out of the ordinary happened Ill tell you about it when I return home, Mika answered. Nozomi fell silent for a moment. Are you currently together with Haruta-kun? Nozomi suddenly inquired. Yeah Haruta-kun became uncontactable as well after he said he was going out to look for you. Chiaki said that he would definitely find you and told me to trust in him and wait at home, Nozomi said. I was unable to wait and then she said that the two of you might be in a special place that ordinary people will be unable to find, and that I would only be wasting my time if I went outside, in addition to possibly meeting with danger. Chiaki was telling you the truth, Mika softly stated. Mika just what are the two of you concealing from me? I promise to tell you when I return home, mom. After ending the phone call, Mika told Seiji what her mother just said. Then, the two of them hurried back to the Uehara apartments. When they arrived, they saw that the front door was open and that Nozomi and Chiaki were waiting outside together for them. Haruta-kun Seiji They saw his familiar figure returning, while an unfamiliar silver-haired beautiful girl was next to him, which confused both of them. Who was this supposed to be? Where was Mika? Nozomi questioningly looked towards Seiji, while Chiaki made a bold inference and widened her eyes at this unfamiliar girl who had such an ethereal aura about her. Mika? Chiaki tried calling out to her. Yep, its me, Chiaki, Mika responded. Mika how did you become like this!? The tomboys eyes widened into saucers at receiving this confirmation. Nozomi also widened her eyes in surprise upon recognizing her daughters voice. Mika is that really you? Its me, mom. Mika smiled wryly. As I said, something out of the ordinary happened. Nozomi was rendered speechless. Just what could have happened!? Her daughter went out for just a while and returned back with such a huge change, and she became so much more beautiful! You had plastic surgery? Nozomi couldnt help but ask. Not at all! Mika instantly denied this. Even plastic surgery wouldnt be this effective. Lets talk inside, Miss Landlord, Seiji mentioned. The four of them entered the Uehara residence. This is indeed Mika. And as for why she became like this, thats because Seiji explained the general situation to Nozomi. In order to sound more convincing, he even displayed his Spiritual Abilities. Once again, he used [Telekinesis], which was by far the most suitable spell for acting pretentious. After Nozomi personally witnessed Seiji making a chair fly up into the air and spin around right under the ceiling, she believed what he said after she was done being shocked. Can Mika return to her original state? She looked towards her daughter. Yes, it just needs some time, Seiji replied. Becoming so beautiful? Its fine even if you dont return to your original state. Chiakis mouth arced upwards as she looked towards Mika. Im going to hit you, Chiaki. Heehee, sorry. But really, youre so beautiful right now. You can even compare to President Yoruhana. The tomboy chuckled while praising Mika. Im simply me. Something flashed in Mikas eyes. Thats right, Mika is Mika. No matter if its how you originally looked or how you are now, Mika is still Mika. Seiji smiled. Mika looked towards him with a gentle expression. Hmm? Chiaki astutely perceived something upon witnessing this scene. Nozomi noticed something as well. She blinked as she looked towards her daughter and Seiji. Haruta-kun, thank you for saving Mika once again I dont even know how to thank you anymore. Theres no need for such formalities, Miss Landlord. So, I might as well just let her thank you instead, Nozomi remarked with a big grin. Although shes not quite mature as a daughter yet, I still hope that youll properly accept her. Mom Mika got all embarrassed. Does this count as having the parents approval? Seiji couldnt help but wonder to himself. No, the landlord was definitely only permitting him to have a normal boyfriend-girlfriend relationship with Mika, and not some harem When thinking of harems, Seiji recalled what Mika said earlier about Chiaki. He couldnt help but glance over at the tomboy. Chiaki was mystified when he suddenly looked at her. Seiji hurriedly averted his gaze when he noticed that she saw him looking in her direction. Honestly, he still didnt know what he should do in the future. Nor did he even know how to start thinking about it. But he had to think about it and he needed to figure out what he really wanted. I feel like you and Seiji have suddenly developed your relationship to the next level what happened between the two of you? Even later that night, Chiaki was on her bed as she called Mika and asked this question. No rather, I should ask instead, just what did you do, Mika? This wasnt the tone that a friend would use to ask a question. Mika felt that it sounded quite distant. However, she didnt dislike this, and even felt a subtle sense of delight. I expressed my own feelings, and Seiji accepted me as a member of his harem, Mika replied softly. Chiaki was rendered speechless. Could you say that again? The tomboy found it unbelievable what she just heard. Mika chuckled. I made the same decision as you, Chiaki perhaps not exactly the same, but quite similar thats all. Chiaki sat in stunned silence for a moment before she guessed at what must have happened. You told him about me and President Yoruhana, and then you expressed that you were willing to accept being in a harem as well, is that correct? Yes, although it happened in the opposite order. Mika summarized what happened between her and Seiji. A strange smile gradually appeared on Chiakis face as she listened. Heh heh Haha Hahaha She started laughing while rolling around and covering herself with her blanket. Chiaki? Mika was confused by her reaction. Mika, youre amazing! Chiaki gave her sincere praise after laughing for a while. Chiaki are you alright? Mika felt that something was strange. Of course Im alright. I just felt that this was truly amusing, and I couldnt control myself heh heh. Chiaki chuckled yet again. You did beautifully, something I didnt expect at all, but upon closer consideration, this is indeed something that youre capable of doing. So, thats why I feel that this is all so wondrous! I dont understand what you mean. I mean that you did an excellent job, Mika! So excellent that I feel like Im just getting to know you all over again!! Chiaki stated with great sincerity. You were able to act for yourself and catch your own fortune. Congratulations. Chiaki Mika was surprised to hear all this. You forcefully stole away what should have been President Yoruhanas! And, this was something that neither me, Asamiya-san, nor Juumonji-sensei were able to accomplish. You surpassed all of us, and youre number one in the running now! Chiaki continued. Currently, only President Yoruhana and Kagura-san can compare in what Seiji must think of you! Originally, those two were fighting for the lead, yet you suddenly put yourself in contention. The situation has now changed from battle between two rivals to a three-way fight. Mika was rendered speechless. You dont even understand just how amazing of a feat it was that you accomplished, which is really Mika-like as well. Chiaki chuckled. Nor do you understand just how dangerous it was, what you did just now but its all water under the bridge now. Theres no meaning in going on about this. At any rate, you caught your chance and did something that only you were capable of doing. Thats really incredible. Chapter 562 - Teehee, the hell! Chapter 562: Teehee, the hell! Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu She never expected to receive such a high evaluation. Mika originally expected that Chiaki would be astonished, perhaps even angered, but never expected that Chiaki would think of her like this. Mika was lost on how to respond. I truly applaud and express my gratitude to you, Mika. Eh? You obtained your position through your own efforts, and created an opportunity for me as well. Chiaki was smiling as something flashed in her eyes. Truly, thank you Lets leave it at that for tonight. Have a good night. She ended the phone call there. Mika paused in surprise for a moment. Although she was still rather confused, but this type of development counted as good, right? Chiaki mentally prepared herself after ending the conversation with Mika. Chiaki then called Seiji. As she expected, Seiji picked up rather quickly. Chiaki Seiji, I know that you know already. Chiaki repressed her own feelings of nervousness and tried to sound as casual and relaxed that she could. You must be so busy dealing with your frustrations that you cant sleep, am I correct? Indeed. Seiji sighed. Its all thanks to you. Ahaha, sorry. I never expected that Mika would tell you. She performed completely outside of my expectations. I feel as if Im just getting to know her all over again. Chiaki chuckled lightly. Seiji didnt know what to say. Id like to go over to your place and talk to you face to face or, how about you come over to me, is that alright? Chiaki sent him an invitation. Simultaneously, the nervousness within her was raised to the highest limit she could handle. *Pound pound pound* She could clearly hear the sounds of her own heartbeats. It felt as if time itself was slowing. Inviting a boy into your room in the middle of the night could possibly be dangerous. Finally, she heard him saying that after an indeterminable period of time passed. It might have been several seconds, or it might have been several minutes. Chiaki reflexively pressed her hand against her own chest. That was because she felt that if she didnt do so, her heart would burst out of her chest! Having a certain boy make me drunk and then carrying me to my bed are all dangerous experiences Ive had already. Hey! What else do I need to say? Since its you, itll be fine no matter what, Seiji~ Chiaki spoke in a cute voice. Seiji fell silent for a moment. Honestly Seiji sighed. Ill be right over. He then hung up the call and looked at the person sitting across from him. Shika who was sitting across from him also looked back at him with a calm expression. Im going out, right next door to Chiakis apartment to have a discussion with her, Seiji explained. Something flashed in Shikas eyes. She then stood up, walked over to her adopted older brother, hugged him, and bit him right on the neck! Er Seiji felt a slightly painful and itchy sensation. Shika-chan Awoo Shika bit down slightly harder, and sucked on his neck as if she was trying to draw out his blood. Seiji didnt dare to move. It was as if he was a human who was captured by a vampire. Shika finally let go of him. When she saw that there was an obvious mark left behind on his neck, Shika felt immensely satisfied. She then let go of him and sat back down across from him without saying anything. Seiji was unable to see his own neck but even though he couldnt see his neck, he knew that there must be an obvious bite mark left behind. Even if you dont do such a thing, nothing will happen regardless. Im simply going over to have a discussion with her. Seiji smiled wryly. Shika turned her head away. This action of hers caused Seiji to recall that his blood-related sister Hana liked to do such an action as well He felt like Hana and Shika were rather similar but also quite different. Ill be back right away you should go to sleep first. Shika didnt respond. Seiji smiled wryly once more before he stood up, put on his jacket, and exited his apartment. When he walked outside in the chilly night over to the apartment that Chiaki rented from Nozomi, he saw that Chiakis door was already open. He entered without knocking and saw that the silver-haired beautiful girl was currently pouring some tea while wearing a jacket over her pajamas. This scene was mysteriously quite moving. Seeing that he had arrived, Chiaki brought over a cup of tea that she had poured already and smiled as she handed it to him. Thank you. Seiji accepted the teacup. Have a seat. Chiaki indicated towards her bed. Ill have a seat here instead. Seiji sat down on a chair. Chiaki showed an expression of dissatisfaction. When entering a girls room late at night, its common sense to sit together on her bed. Where is that common sense even from! Its common sense in the Wakaba domain. Dont think that it will make sense just because you used the word domain.'' Its a rule in the Wakaba dimension. Even if you exchange it for some amazing-sounding word, the result is still the same! As always, they exchanged joking comments. Sigh why does it always turn out like this when I talk to Seiji? Dont make it sound like its my fault! Thats why I like you. Chiaki suddenly changed her tone as she looked directly at him with a seductive expression in her eyes. Seiji suddenly received a direct hit from this ambush, causing his heart to pound. I like talking with you, I like to see your face, I like sitting next to you, I like holding your hand, I like being hugged by you, I like being patted on the head by you, I like it when you care about me I like being together with you. Chiaki kept looking directly at him as she spoke animatedly with a blush appearing on her face. I never imagined that I would like a boy so completely, to the extent of even imagining what it would be like if we lived together and even had a baby. Chiaki Seiji was quite moved by all this. I feel as if Im just like a girl in love from a shoujo manga. Even though I feel like this is rather strange, it doesnt feel bad at all. Chiaki began smiling. Still, Im not actually a girl in love from a shoujo manga, nor am I a normal girl. The future that I imagine isnt one where you and I become a typical couple or even husband and wife, but rather something similar to how we are now, a relaxing, casual, yet intimate relationship. I want to obtain your love, but I dont wish to be the only one for you. I dont want the heavy responsibility of being your other half. This isnt because of you; this is my own personal problem And, I have no intentions of changing myself, because I think this is fine as well. Thats why I went to talk to Natsuya Yoruhana and offered to make a deal with her. Then, I told Mika about the deal I made, and thats the current state of affairs. Chiaki shrugged. This wasnt something that you should have learned about so soon, but you did, so I can only tell you the truth. Seiji what do you think of a girl whos as shameless as I am? Chiaki did her very best to pretend to be calm, pushing her acting abilities to the very utmost. Seiji looked directly at her while he slowly opened his mouth. Stupid. Idiot. Are you a fool? He clearly called her three synonyms that all meant that same thing. Youre not shameless, youre just such an idiot! He reached out his hand and flicked her forehead. That hurt You dont want to take responsibility, so you just want to be a mistress? Just how foolish can you be! Seiji glared at her. Even though you clearly know that you have a problem, you still dont intend to change and think that its fine? That makes you even stupider!! Teehee~ Chiaki clutched her forehead while she closed one eye and spat out her tongue. Teehee, the hell!!! Even though this action was very cute, he still had to retort! Seiji sighed upon seeing how she was trying to gloss over everything by acting cute. You know what your own problem is. In that case, all you need to do is talk to me about it, and Ill help you. I know, but thats not what I want. Why? Not all problems need to be solved. And even if this problem can be solved, I dont want to change, Chiaki stated in a soft voice. You is that really alright? Seiji asked with a serious expression. Yep, Im certain. Chiaki nodded with a carefree expression. Seiji looked deeply into her eyes and was certain that she was indeed telling the truth here! Honestly What should I even say about you You dont need to say anything. You only need to let me rely on you. Chiaki suddenly smiled in a beautiful manner that naturally seemed seductive. Please accept this unsalvageable idiot of a girl, Seiji. Chapter 563 - I’m just such a terrible person... Chapter 563: Im just such a terrible person Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu After seeing such a smile and hearing these words, Seiji received a huge impact. His heartbeat quickened and he couldnt help but avoid her gaze. Seiji took a sip of tea and forced himself to calm down and control his own emotions before he spoke up, Chiaki, you know what type of person I am, right? Yep. In order to prevent any mistaken impressions, Im going to explain just who I am for you, he stated in a low voice. Im simply an otaku who does what he wants and likes to do. Im not an incredible person. Yep. Even though I have some extraordinary powers. Im still foundationally an ordinary person with an ordinary persons desires. Yep. I want to have a harem! I want to have many beautiful girls all to myself, and peacefully and wonderfully live with all of them, having a fortunate and blissful life! Yep. Although logic and reason tells me thats no good, that it shouldnt be, that its impossible, but thats what I truly desire inside my heart! And I cant change this part about me! Yep. Mika, Natsuya, and you have all agreed to be in a harem. Im actually incredibly happy inside! Happy to the point where just imagining it will make me feel like Im still floating up to cloud nine; its an addicting feeling!! Yep. Right now, Im actually using the final shreds of my logic to barely maintain my sense of reason! Im almost at the tipping point where Im about to let my desires loose and transform into a scumbag man! No, wait, Im actually already a scumbag man, starting right from the instant I accepted Mika and her willingness to be in a harem! On the surface, I said that I was only coming over here to have a discussion with you, but I still secretly hoped that something might happen if I came over! Even I hate how I am like this thats still just how I am, damn it!!! Seiji didnt even know what he was saying anymore. His internal thoughts were in such turmoil as if a flood had broken through a dam. Chiaki smiled as she looked at him. She wasnt surprised at all. This was because he was simply such a person. She knew all of this already. Seiji Haruta was a good person and a hero, as well as an otaku and an ordinary person. That was why she felt so much for him. Chiaki wasnt sure just what it was that she felt. At any rate, she knew that she was in love with such a him. Mika was as well. Natsuya Yoruhana was as well. A purely good person, a pure hero, a pure otaku, or a pure ordinary person wouldnt have been liked by any of the three of them. The person that they liked was Seiji Haruta! This completely unique, charismatic, yet also clumsy super handsome otaku. My sense of reason is telling me that I should forcefully fix the way you think so that you become more normal and stop foolishly wanting to be a mistress. Yet, my desire is preventing me from doing so. Seiji sighed. I like you, Chiaki. I like talking to you, I like seeing your face, I like having you by my side, I like to see you perform, I like going out shopping with you, I like having contact with you I like being together with you. Ive never imagined developing an intimate relationship with you before, but hearing that youre willing to be in such a relationship with me, I feel like its incredibly difficult for me to refuse you In fact, Im already beginning to imagine such a harem life already. Im just such a terrible person terrible to the point where if I was someone else, I would surely want to beat myself up right now! But This is just how I like you as well its to the extent where I dont care even if I turn into a terrible scumbag of a man. The only one who can stop me right now is you. Thats why For the last time truly the last time Let me ask you one final time, are you really sure that this is fine!? Seiji looked back towards her and used the final remnants of his will to restrain his desire as he asked. Yep. Chiaki looked at him and still responded using a single word as she replied in the affirmative. Not only that, she even approached and hugged him. I wont regret this, she whispered into his ear. Seijis sense of logic and reason collapsed! He could imagine the sound of it snapping, as his willpower was crushed under a torrential flood!! When he returned to his senses, he discovered that he was already hugging and kissing Chiaki! Mmm~~ Chiaki passionately and seductively responded to his kiss. Ahh I dont care anymore Seiji closed his eyes and stopped thinking about anything at all as he allowed his mind to go blank. He lost himself in her sweet, sweet, lips. After a long time, they finally separated from each other. Whew~ That was amazing Chiaki licked her lips. Her entire face was red and she had a demonically seductive look in her eyes. One of her hands started moving downwards. It was unknown whether this was conscious or unconscious. However, she was stopped from doing so by Seiji. Lets just leave things at thatIf I do any more, Shika-chan will slice me to pieces. Seiji smield wryly. Kagura-san Chiaki looked at the bit mark left behind on his neck. Shed noticed this immediately the moment she saw him. If it wasnt for her obstructing, Id be able to go all the way with you? No, thats not what I mean. Seiji let go of her. I just feel like we should take things slowly After all, we havent even dated each other or anything like that. I prefer to move directly to home plate, Chiaki stated as something flashed in her eyes. Take better care of yourself! You tasted amazing. I got addicted instantly. Stop saying lines that sound like they came right out of an ero game! The taste down there is surely even better. Please allow me to enjoy it. Dont suddenly turn into a sex-crazed character! Chiaki giggled in response to Seijis retorts. Seiji felt rather helpless, pitying, and pained, seeing how she was Was this truly alright? He wanted to ask yet again, but he was unable to bring himself to ask. This was her choice, and he had indicated his acceptance of her choice already. This way, he was solidly turning into a scumbag a pure harem protagonist bastard. Seiji could only inwardly sigh. He deeply realized that in the end, he was simply an otaku who had ugly desires. He thought about what Hana called him in the past and now felt that it was impossible to counter what she said. In that case, he might as well openly and magnificently admit it! No being a scumbag wasnt something magnificent at all. In that case, he might as well openly and shamelessly admit it! Now that Seiji came to this resolution about his own improper path, transforming from a NEET into a handsome guy and then falling into depravity to become a scumbag man, he entered an entirely new path for his life. His goal was to create an extravagantly large harem the likes of which had never seen before! Hey, dont just randomly add narration for me! I wasnt being random. That was what the expression in your eyes told me. My eyes said no such thing! Isnt it fine to make that into your goal? Of course not! Although Im already a scumbag man, I dont want to be the scummiest. The scummiest man in all of history. That sounds somewhat cool as well. How is that cool in any way!! If I really tried making that into my goal, I would probably get in over my head and be sliced to death by angry women, Seiji commented in his mind. Honestly, he already braved such risk. I should be going back now Good night, Chiaki. Because Kagura-san is waiting for you, right? Chiaki smiled. I can teach you how to deal with Kagura-san, you know. How to deal with her Seiji recalled what he heard about Chiakis promise to Natsuya. Kagura-san is actually incredibly easy to deal with, as long as its you should I tell you the method? The silver-haired girl smiled rather mysteriously. Chapter 564 - I must protect Brother Chapter 564: I must protect Brother Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu No need. Seiji felt that it would be best for him to not hear this at least for now. Seeing him like this, Chiaki didnt insist. She happily said good night and watched him leave. Seiji returned home to see that Shika had stayed up to wait for his return as expected. He sat down across from his adopted younger sister and looked at her. Shika looked back at him. They exchanged glances Seiji felt as if everything he wanted to say had been seen through by her already. Then, what should he say? What did Shika need to hear most, and what did he really want to express most right now? Seiji decided to bring out his shameless resolve from earlier! Shika-chan just now, I accepted Chiaki, just like how I accepted Mika. The current me is now unmistakably a scumbag man. And precisely because of it, no matter what you think of me, Im still going to stick by you! As for the promise he made to her before about not getting a girlfriend, he already apologized previously when he told Shika about the matter with Mika. Apologizing once again wouldnt be meaningful. Saying anything else would be unnecessary. The most foundational intention he wanted to express was the same as beforehe wanted to be together and never separate from her! Shika glanced at him as something flashed in her eyes. Seiji faced her directly while feeling nervous inside. The adopted siblings exchanged glances with each other in silence. Brother wants a harem, is that right? Shika broke the silence and was the first to speak. Yes. Then Brother should go ahead and do as he wishes. You dont object? Why should I object? Shikas counter question made Seiji not even know how to respond. Previously, not wanting Brother to have a girlfriend was just my selfishness Brother having a girlfriend, or multiple girlfriends, is all Brothers freedom. Shika-chan Brother is an excellent boy. Having many girlfriends is only natural, Shika stated seriously. But Brother is also an idiot thats easy to take advantage of. Seiji was rendered speechless. So as your adopted younger sister and Spirit-branded Retainer, I must protect Brother, and eliminate and stop any women that arent good enough to get close to you! Something glinted in Shikas eyes. Seiji felt like hed heard something similar from her before in the past. His cheeks twitched. Mika Uehara and Chiaki Wakaba. For the time being, theres no problem with either of them being your girlfriends. Still, there needs to be time for observation, and you shouldnt get too intimate right away. I was originally planning on taking things slow to begin with Thats good, then. What was with Shika acting like she was now his harem manager? Hana refused to become his harem manager, while Shika voluntarily took on this job of her own volition? His blood-related younger sister and adopted younger sister both seemed to overreact to him in exactly opposite ways. Just what was with this situation!? Seiji commented in his mind. Judging from Shikas expression, telling her not to do this wasnt something she would listen to. Forget it he figured that no harm could come of it, so he might as well let her do as she wished. The next day saw wonderful weather with white clouds everywhere. Mika had yet to return to her normal form. While I was sleeping, I heard Mashiros voice in my dream I feel that I should be able to return to normal after some more time passes. Lets just wait a while longer, then, Seiji told her. Since its still going to take some time, why not just go shopping for some clothes that are a better fit for this form of yours! Chiaki made a recommendation. Mika looked towards Seiji for his advice. I dont think that you should go outside looking like this, because Spiritual Ability users might notice your powers. Seiji pointed at her Mashiros Clothes. Also, theres the possibility that youll suddenly return to your normal self while outside. But it feels like such a waste for you not to go outside and show off now that youve gained such a beautiful form. Chiaki reached out to caress Mikas face. Ill listen to Seiji. Mika knocked away Chiakis hand. I dont want to attract attention. Then, lets just stay inside and have fun being intimate for an entire day~ Chiaki hugged Mika and looked at Seiji seductively. I have something to do today What something could you possibly have to do thats more important than enjoying the two young and beautiful girls in front of you? Chiaki softly started kneading Mikas breasts. Mika was surprised by this sudden attack and couldnt help but moan. This scene was quite impactful against Seiji. His mental defenses took a huge hit. Chiaki! Mikas face blushed red. Heehee, Ive long since known just where exactly youre sensitive, and how to make you really feel things, my cute little Mika-chan~ The way Chiaki kept rubbing Mika while saying such things made her seem like a depraved horny middle-aged man. No thats dont touch there ahh~ Mika moaned out loud again and became angered. She used her Mashiros Clothes to suddenly whisk the harasser away. *Smack!* Chiaki was tossed onto the bed. So violent but this seems pretty nice as well. Stop acting like a pervert! After commenting, Mika glanced at Seiji before looking back at Chiaki again. You two did you Thats right! I joined Seijis harem as well, thanks to you. Chiaki smiled and sat back up while smiling rather devilishly. Let us become truly intimate sisters, Mika-chan~ Mika was rendered speechless. Although she was mentally prepared, seeing her best friend suddenly start acting like this still felt rather strange! I feel almost as if youre the one who started a harem here, not me. Seijis cheeks twitched as he looked at Chiaki. Looking at it from another angle, I suppose youre right, teehee~ Chiaki made a cute pose. Teehee, the hell!! Seiji and Mika retorted simultaneously. Even if their relationship changed, her personality wouldnt change no, Chiaki actually became even more carefree. At this moment, Seijis cell phone rang. The caller ID indicated that the call was from Yui Haruta! Good morning, Sister Yui. Good morning, Seiji, a cold-sounding female voice spoke on the other end. Are you currently at your apartment? Are you free? I am at my apartment and Im free. Good. Im coming over in ten minutes. Theres something I need to tell you. Eh? Yui hung up the call right there. Shes coming over right here in ten minutes!? Seiji revealed a rather strange expression. Whats the matter, Seiji? Mika was concerned due to his change in expression. Sister Yui Yui Haruta said that shes coming over right here in ten minutes, Seiji replied. After two seconds of silence. Eh!!?? Mika and Chiaki widened their eyes in surprise. They had both seen Yui Haruta before. Previously, when they were shopping at the high-class shopping center, the coincidental meeting had given them a deep impression. The Spirit Raising Talisman that Mika used to store Mashiro in was a present from Yui. Seijis goal in establishing a Spirit-branded Retainer team was to duel against Yui and her Spirit-branded Retainers! This beautiful and powerful Yin Yang Master scion who was even higher level than Natsuya Yoruhana was about to arrive here in just ten minutes!? Why is she coming over here? Mika asked after she recovered from her surprise. She just said that she had something to tell me. I dont know what its specifically about. Seiji mulled it over. It might have to do with what I was planning to do today. What were you planning to do today? Chiaki inquired. Seiji explained the situation. Bloodwine Ritual the name sounds quite ominous, Chiaki commented. Mika nodded in understanding. Actually, its just like a fighting tournament. Still, there are indeed uncertain factors and an element of risk. Seiji shrugged. After all, this is the first ever public test-run of the tournament. Your sister contacting you at this time is about you participating? Yeah It might also be that she wants me to not participate. He would only know once she arrived. And no matter what, the fact that Yui was coming to meet him personally was something Seiji was quite wondering about. Was there something really important that she had to tell him personally? While Seiji was thinking, Chiaki communicated nonverbally with Mika using her eyes. Mika paused for a moment before she realized what Chiaki was trying to say. Seiji could we meet your older sister together with you? she asked softly. Chapter 565 - Because I have something to gain Chapter 565: Because I have something to gain Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Naturally, Seiji agreed to let Mika and Chiaki meet his sister. The three of them then headed over to his apartment. Nobody was in the living room as Reo had gone out together with Kaede. Shika was staying in her bedroom. Mika and Chiaki took a seat while Seiji made some tea for everyone. He also brought out some confectioneries and waited together with the girls. His cell phone rang again. Im here. Come outside. That was all Seiji heard before Yui hung up again. He told this to Mika and Chiaki as he went over to open the door. He instantly saw that Yui Haruta was standing in front of the apartment. Today, she was wearing a black jacket. This beautiful girl with black hair and a black jacket seemed magnificently charming under the sunlights illumination. Sister Yui Seiji went over to greet her. Follow me. Yui turned around and started walking. Seiji reflexively followed after her. Yui walked up to a black luxury car that was stopped near the apartment, opened its back door, and got on the car. Seiji also got on the car after her and closed the door. Im quite busy today, so I can only speak to you for a few minutes here. Why didnt you come inside my apartment? For safety. Yui looked directly at him. Seiji Did you enter an Inner World last night? Seijis gaze sharpened upon hearing this. I did. Sister Yui, how did you know? Yui didnt respond. Instead, something flashed in her eyes. Those two strange individuals must have told her. This was the most logical conclusion that Seiji could come to. Those two people were connected to Yui Were all three of them members of the Soul World faction? Did the minotaur boy intentionally look to start trouble with him also because of Yui? Sister Yui Its fine as long as youre alright. Dont tell a single person about what happened there. Yui immediately ended this topic of conversation without giving Seiji a chance to say anything else. The main reason why Im here today is this. She took out a red card that resembled a bank card. Mysterious white runes were etched upon it. Whats this? A participation card for the Bloodwine Ritual. Participation card Seiji widened his eyes in surprise. Are you familiar with the Bloodwine Ritual? I am. Then I wont need to explain. Yui handed him the red card. Inject your Mana into this card and sign on it together with your Spirit-branded Retainers. That will allow you entry into this tournament. Why are you having me join this tournament? Because I have something to gain. What something could you gain from this? Seiji looked at her. Thats nothing you need to know, Yui stated calmly. You only need to know that you stand to gain a lot from this as well As long as you win, you can greatly improve your own power level. Something flashed in Seijis eyes as he reached out and took the card. Do you have Spirit-branded Retainers now? Yes Just one. One is enough. Just treat this as a trial that you and your Spirit-branded Retainer can work at overcoming together. After saying that, Yui indicated that the conversation was over. Seiji got off the car, which left immediately at a high speed. Seiji watched the car leave before he looked at the card in his hand. What did she give you? Multiple footsteps approached and Chiaki spoke up. A participation card Ill tell you about it back inside. Seiji pocketed the card and walked back to his apartment together with Chiaki and Mika. Your sister didnt even come inside your own apartment. Did she consider this place as too low-class for her? Chiaki inquired. I apologize for this place being low-class! As the landlords daughter, Mika was rather aggrieved to hear this. That wasnt it. She said that it was simply safer to talk on her car. You guys discussed something top-secret? No forget I asked. Chiaki showed some self-restraint. The three of them went inside Seijis apartment. Seiji took out the red card and placed it on the table. This is a participation card for the Bloodwine Ritual. Sister Yui told me to use this and join the tournament. Why is she having you participate? She didnt tell me the specifics. She only said that she has something to gain. What could she possibly gain from having her exiled younger brother enter a fighting tournament? Everyone fell silent for a moment. Logically speaking, the two of you are currently opposing each other. Seiji, the better your performance, the more your sister will lose face. Chiaki adjusted some imaginary eyeglasses. However, she told you to join a fighting tournament and said that she has something to gain. This is rather strange. Could she be lying? That actually she has nothing to gain, but she intentionally said she did so that Seiji wouldnt feel like he owes her a favor, Mika spoke up. Now then, Mister person at the center of it all, whats the possibility of Mikas inference being true? Chiaki looked at Seiji. I think fifty percent, Seiji answered. Yui indeed had tsundere tendencies. Its half likely that Mikas inference is on the mark, while the other half is that she indeed has something to gain Chiaki pretended like she was a famous detective. Something she can gain even though she stands to lose face My daring inference is that she wants to secretly use you to deal with someone else in the tournament for her! Secretly use me to deal with someone else? Yep. If someone loses face, her opponents, or perhaps I should say enemies, will be the happiest about it. A sharp glint appeared in Chiakis eyes. Yui Harutas enemies will be happy to see her losing face, and will perhaps take certain actions. This is exactly what she hopes for. That is to say, she intends to use such a method to incite her own enemies to take action so that theyll fall into a trap that she set up! That sounded logical as well a classic example of pretending to be weak when actually strong. Seiji and Mika both gave Chiaki a round of applause at her astonishing insight. Famous detective Chiaki smiled and bowed. Lets say that my theory is correct. In that case, Seiji, if you win the fighting tournament this Bloodwine Ritual, perhaps youll really be a big help to your sister, the tomboy continued. Thats because one possibility is that her enemies will contact you and want to use you to deal with her instead. If that happens, you could totally pretend to cooperate with them while secretly contacting your sister to deal with her enemies together! That seemed like quite an excellent scenario to Seiji. He couldnt help but imagine himself helping Yui to deal with her enemies and obtaining her sincere thanks. Wonderful! Just imagining it seemed quite good already. If he could really accomplish such a thing, it would be a giant step in fixing his relationship with his family and having his exile be rescinded. For the sake of this theoretical possibility, he absolutely had to win the Bloodwine Ritual tournament! On one side was Natsuya, while on another side was Yui. He had plenty of motivation because both girls wanted him to win. It could even be said that he had an overflowing amount of motivation. For the sake of his best female friend, as well as his older sister, he would defeat all his opponents, become the final victor, and obtain the glory of a king! Ive said it before, dont just randomly add narration for me. Im not being random at all. Your eyes told me all of the above. My eyes Fine then, I suppose that this time youre right. Seiji admitted to it. Chiaki chuckled proudly before she looked off in a direction where nobody was there. In the future, please call me the extra narrator!'' Who are you even talking to? The readers of this novel. Dont just randomly add titles to yourself. Youre actually not commenting how I called this world a novel? Im tired. Dont get lazy at such a critical moment! Mika calmly watched the two of them joking around as she poured herself some tea. She took a sip before looking at the red card on the table. This participation card. How do you use it? she asked. I was told that I simply had to inject my Mana into it and sign the card together with my Spirit-branded Retainers. Seiji picked up the card. The moment he finished speaking, he heard familiar footsteps. Shika arrived in the living room and looked at Mika and Chiaki. Mika and Chiaki also glanced back at her. Everyone fell silent as they exchanged glances. Chapter 566 Chapter 566: The basic goal of games like PUBG is to survive! Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Good morning, Kagura-san. Chiaki smiled in a friendly manner after a short exchange of glances. Good morning, Shika responded calmly as she sat down next to Seiji and poured some tea for herself. Just like always but if one had to find a difference, she was sitting closer to Seiji than before. Mika blinked at this and looked towards Chiaki. Chiaki responded with a smile. Shika-chan, perfect timing. Seiji forced himself to ignore the subtle tension in the air. Theres something important I have to tell you. He explained the Bloodwine Ritual tournaments situation to her, along with the things related to Natsuya and Yui. Shika silently listened to him talk as something flashed in her eyes. Signing our names onto this card and activating it will formally register us for this tournament. Seiji showed her the red card at the end. Lets activate it, then. I shall fight with my full power for Brother as Brothers Spirit-branded Retainer! Shika replied in a calm yet adamant tone of voice. A seemingly powerful aura radiated from her. This aura was so strong that it appeared like she was glowing basically, she looked really cool! My adopted younger sister is so cool! Thank you, Shika-chan, Seiji sincerely gave his thanks as he injected his Mana into the card. White runes instantly lit up on the tournament entry card. A complex spell array was projected in midair which arranged itself into a screen showing large red letters. This was an explanation of participating in the tournament! Seiji carefully started reading the explanation. Shika, Mika, and Chiaki also read this seriously as well. After they all finished reading, the summarized version was that Every tournament participant would be in a two-person team. Both people would need to have the desire and resolution to do battle while signing before this contract to join the tournament would be approved. If the contract to join the tournament failed due to one person having insufficient resolution, there would be only one more chance to sign the contract again. If it failed again, then the tournament entry card would lose effectiveness. If the contract to join the tournament succeeded, the participants might not withdraw of their own volition. They would be punished severely if they withdrew regardless. The tournament would have sixty-four teams for a total of one hundred and twenty-eight people. The combat format would be group battle first, followed by individual combat. First round: All participants would be split up into two group teams, Red Team and Blue Team. Once all members of one team defeated the other team, the second round would begin. Second round: All the remaining participants would face each other in two-on-two combat until only one final victorious team remained. Surrendering would also be punished by the power of the contract. The punishments severity would be different depending on the situation. Those that surrendered before even seriously fighting would receive the severest punishment. Fighting seriously and surrendering only after victory was impossible would result in only a light punishment. For every participating two-person team, if one person lost the ability to fight, the other person could surrender without receiving any punishment. If both people lost the ability to fight, that team would be judged to have lost. The tournament hosts would give every tournament participant a Lifesaving Talisman. These talismans would automatically activate upon taking a fatal blow and form a powerful protective and healing barrier. The moment that a Lifesaving Talisman activated, the holders team would automatically be judged to have lost. The other tournament participants would be banned from attacking that individual any longer. Otherwise, those who violate this would face the most severe contract punishment of all, along with bearing all responsibility afterwards, with no liability against the tournament host. So, surrender is only truly permitted with no punishment after one person has been completely defeated this feels rather strict, Chiaki commented. I suppose that the ritual needs this as a requirement. First splitting all the participants into two teams and eliminating one team entirely, with the rest being two-on-two combat is this also a requirement of the ritual? Mika asked questioningly. Perhaps but it might also be that the tournament hosts feel that this type of format is better for the participants to show their skills. Seiji rubbed his chin in contemplation. There would be many opportunities to show ones skills in a group battle, along with many unknown variables. A major chaotic battle between one hundred and twenty-eight individuals, split up into sixty-four per side compared to defeating the opponents, it would be more important to protect yourself! It was just like Playerunknowns Battlegrounds. Compared to how many people one killed, it was far more important to survive until the end. Only by living until the end would one successfully enjoy a chicken dinner. The basic goal of games like PUBG was to survive! Not killing as many enemies as possible or showing off and dying because of it Cough, he was getting sidetracked. Lifesaving Talismans will be issued to all the tournament participants something with an effect like this sounds quite valuable. Although Im not sure how powerful its effects will be, at least its a last resort protection for us. Seiji looked back at the holographic spell array screen. Dont take too many risks just because of this talismans protection, Chiaki warned him. Of course. Everyone fell silent for a moment. Shika-chan, is there anything youd like to say? Seiji looked towards his adopted younger sister. Shika shook her head. In that case lets sign. Seiji forcefully squeezed the card as the explanation had told him to do. The words on the holographic spell array screen instantly changed to a contract incantation. Seiji carefully looked it over and determined that the contents were the same as the explanation from earlier. Seiji squeezed the card once again. The contract instantly transformed into a dark-red mystical spell formation with two blank spots within it for signatures. Seiji and Shika lifted their hands together, putting their index fingers on the signature space in unison. The spell formation instantly started whirling and shining with a white light. There was also the faint sound of a female uttering an incantation. This really felt quite ritualistic to Seiji. With serious expressions, both Seiji and Shika wrote their own names with their index fingers. The next second, the spell formation released a blinding light which transformed into to balls of light mist which twirled around Seiji and Shikas hands. Small blood-red spell formations formed on top of their palms. Their contract to enter the tournament had been successful! Seiji glanced at the mark on his palm and then looked at the one on Shikas. The two blood-red seals soon faded into their skin. The white runes on the tournament entry card disappeared, and the card slowly turned pitch-black as it lost its magic powers. Next up will be preparing for battle lets work hard together, Shika-chan. Yes, Brother. Our goal is to obtain victory. But, this isnt a scenario where we absolutely have to win. Thats why you shouldnt feel too pressured, Seiji told her sincerely. Brother Something flashed in Shikas eyes. Just work hard an appropriate amount. You definitely shouldnt overdo things. Victory is important, but not as important as you. Seiji transmitted this message with his eyes. Shika understood this message. A warm feeling arose within her chest and a gentle expression appeared on her face. Mika and Chiaki concretely understood Shikas position in Seijis heart even better upon witnessing this scene. Although they already knew what Seiji thought of her before, they still felt rather jealous. Hows the situation? Seiji Haruta of the Haruta Family and Shigure Tendo of the Tendo Family have just signed the contract to participate in the tournament. The famous garbage of the Haruta Family and the low ability of the Tendo Family it seems that both really want to prove themselves. Haha, with them participating, this ritual tournament wont be too boring. These two are a perfect match for each other, almost as if theyre destined rivals. You can delete that almost portion, because they are destined rivals. Whys that? Seiji Harutas older sister Yui Haruta killed Shigure Tendos older brother Raizen Tendo. I see They have similar names, similar situations, and a reason for a grudge. Haha its almost as if theyre destined enemies in a shonen manga. Although I wonder whos supposed to be the main character and whos supposed to be the antagonist. Wouldnt Shigure Tendo be the main character then? His older brother was the one who was killed. Who knows? Only the gods know who the main character will be. Chapter 567 - I like you the most Chapter 567: I like you the most Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Natsuya learned that Seiji had come over to visit. However, she didnt feel like seeing him right now. Instead, she really wanted to run away from her residence right now. Because she felt really awkward! Chiaki Wakaba called her and apologetically told her that their agreement was now known by Seiji Natsuya paused in surprise for a good moment upon hearing Chiakis explanation. Then, she was overcome by a gigantic wave of embarrassment! It was to the point where she jumped onto her bed and rolled in her blankets for several minutes. After the peak of her embarrassment faded, what remained was anger and complaints towards Chiaki Wakaba and Mika Uehara. Yet there was no use crying over spilled milk, and complaining about them wouldnt help the situation at all. How should I face him now Natsuya was currently feeling quite awkward. After learning that Seiji and Shika were going to come over in order to practice cultivation, not only did she not want to see him, she even felt like running away from here getting as far away as possible! Seiji was feeling quite awkward right now as well. After he accepted Mika and Chiaki, he didnt know how he should face the student council president right now. The person who made the deal was Chiaki, not Natsuya. It was impossible for even Chiaki to tell just exactly what Natsuya had been thinking. All Seiji could do was resolve himself to be as shameless as possible while heading over to Natsuyas residence. When he arrived, Natsuya didnt come out to greet him. Should I go see her at such a time? Seiji was unsure. He told Shika to go practice cultivation first while he remained in the main hall and sat down on the chair while making a contemplative pose. Whats the matter, junior? Mai asked him what was going on upon seeing him like this. Im currently contemplating a very important problem. What problem? Seiji looked towards his maid senpai. If I say it out loud, I might be killed. By you, Houjou-senpai. Mai blinked upon hearing this. You cant even tell Milady? The problem has to do with your lady! Yeah but I dont know how to say it. Just say it directly. As long as its something related to you, if you explain it properly, Milady will definitely understand. Mai smiled. Seiji was rendered speechless. If only she knew the specifics of the situation, she would definitely never smile so gently while telling him this. Still, he felt encouraged. I apologize to you, Senpai. Why are you apologizing? Youll find out in the future. Seiji stood up. Although he still didnt know how to face things, he would have to do so eventually. He felt it would be better to explain things as early as possible. Seiji firmed his resolution to the maximum before he stepped forward. Natsuya heard the sound of familiar footsteps. Hes here hes here what to do what to do what to do She instantly started panicking! When she regained her senses, she discovered that she had already locked her room and was currently hiding under her blanket, wrapping herself tightly. A knock sounded on her door. Natsuya hid herself under her blankets and didnt make a single sound, pretending that she wasnt there! The small remaining remnant of logic and reason within her knew that she was acting foolishly. Still, she found it impossible to face him right now, which was why she unconsciously chose an ostrichs approach. Seiji continued to knock and didnt receive a response. He tried to open the door but found that her room was locked. This was the best evidence that Natsuya was inside but didnt want to show herself. He felt that she was probably angry. Natsuya I already signed the contract to enter the Bloodwine Ritual tournament. After glancing at Natsuyas closed door for a while, he spoke up in a clear voice, I shall do my very best to obtain victory no matter how you currently see me, what I want to do wont change. Because I like you! Under the situation where he already had Mika and Chiaki, this was doubtlessly something that only a scumbag man would say. But, these were his real feelings. He really liked her and wanted to be together with her. These were his actual and important feelings. No matter what happened in the future, he still wanted to at least transmit his feelings. I like you the most Natsuya After he spoke the words in his heart in as serious a tone as possible, Seiji stopped looking at Natsuyas door and turned around to leave. Natsuya was stunned to hear this. Her mind kept replaying the words she just heard. Her heartbeat rapidly increased. Her face started burning up, and her body heated up as well After slightly regaining her senses, she couldnt help herself and started to frenziedly roll around on her bed again! I cant take this!!!! I feel like my bodys on fire! This is too stimulating!! Wahh ennnnnn~~ The student council president kept making strange noises and endlessly rolled around on her bed, as if she really had gone insane or something strange had possessed her. After she finally calmed down a little, thinking back on what shed just heard caused a foolish smile to appear on her face. Then, she couldnt help but roll around again, and this cycle kept repeating itself. Only after an unknown period of time passed did she finally barely manage to stop this cycle which would have ruined her image had anyone seen it. Likes me the most ehehe Natsuya buried her face in her pillow and reveled in her current emotions. Its good that I didnt meet him face to face. If he had confessed his love for her to her face, she definitely would have lost control of herself! Or would it actually have been better for her to lose control? The student council president tried imagining the scene and started rolling around again. She was completely unable to stop her body from heating up!! Even she herself was feeling like she was becoming quite strange although she was already becoming a little strange, today was when she became the strangest. She wanted to see him, but also didnt dare to see him. She was afraid that she would become even stranger, and that her image in front of him would be ruined. Ill go to see him after Ive completely calmed down Although that was what she wanted, Natsuya was still unable to suppress the feelings in her heart. Ahh awoo ~~ Seiji~~ Seiji felt as if he heard something strange calling him. He paused for a moment in the middle of practicing a spell. Seiji glanced all around him and confirmed that nobody was there. It must have been an auditory hallucination. He wanted to learn as many useful spells as possible before the tournament started in order to win. Even if he had a tremendously powerful ability like saving and loading, it would still be impossible for him to win if his overall power level wasnt high enough. Sixty-four teams for a total of one hundred and twenty-eight participants what type of opponents would he be facing? Every team would be a two-person team. However, the teams werent only limited to Yin Yang Masters and Spirit-branded Retainers. There would be other Spiritual Ability user teams, such as ninjas and so on. Thinking of ninjas, Seiji recalled Matsutani. Although he had witnessed this chubby middle-aged former ninja in action, he had never fought against Matsutani. Although he wanted to have a practice bout against him Matsutani was now an author and no longer an active ninja. Asking Matsutani for a practice match felt rather impolite to Seiji. No with that chubby middle-aged Matsutanis personality, Seiji felt like he would agree but tack on a gentlemanly condition, such as making Shika be his storys model, wearing ecchi clothing, posing provocatively, and so on. He would never allow such a thing!! Just imagining it caused killing intent to flash through Seijis mind. Shika belongs only to me whoops, I meant that I absolutely cant allow my adopted younger sister to partake in such gentlemanly activities! He would have to ask Hana about information on his potential opponents. Seiji decided to contact Hana later when he returned. Seiji got rid of all idle thoughts and concentrated fully on his spell practice. Some time later, his cell phone rang. The caller ID indicated that the call was from Natsuya! Seiji instantly picked up the call. Natsuya Seiji He heard her gentle voice. This was followed by silence. Um Did you hear what I said in front of your room? Seiji tried asking this question. Yes I did, Natsuya responded softly. Thats good, then Seijis face heated up as he recalled what he just said. He felt quite nervous inside. This was followed by silence yet again. Seiji could hear his own heartbeat and even feel time itself as each second passed by. He wanted to say something, but didnt know what to say. He could only wait. After an unknown period of time, Natsuya finally spoke up again. Seiji come to my room. Chapter 568 - How much are your feelings worth? Chapter 568: How much are your feelings worth? Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Lets rewind time a little. While Natsuya was still frenziedly rolling around on her bed, she heard another knock on her door. Yoruhana-san, could I talk to you for a moment? A calm voice sounded outside her door. It was Shika Kagura! Natsuya was astonished. Her astonishment helped to quickly cool down her body and recover her ability to think. Shika could only possibly want to discuss something related to Seiji. Natsuya never expected this girl to come talk of her own volition did Chiaki Wakaba do something? That was the first thought to pop into her mind as Natsuya sat up again. Please wait for a moment. Natsuya speedily made her bed and fixed her appearance in front of a mirror before taking a deep breath. After she finished preparing herself, she opened her rooms door to see the black-haired beautiful girl standing there quietly. Shika had a beautiful face, a calm expression, and clear eyes containing a deep expression No matter how many times Natsuya saw her, Shika was always a superbly charismatic girl. If it wasnt for the fact that she was also the Reapers Curse, her beauty alone would have made her incredibly popular. Unfortunately, the strange power she possessed caused her to lead a lonely life until she finally met Seiji. Seiji took her in as his adopted younger sister when she had only been loathed and taken advantage of before in the past. He lived together with her and truly took care of and doted on her. And, the truth was that indeed, nothing unfortunate happened to Seiji despite Shikas curse. He had been fine for all this time. Just as he stated, he overcame her Reapers Curse. What did such an adopted older brother mean to someone like Shika Kagura? It was easy enough to imagine that Shika would have feelings were Seiji that no normal words could describe! Just imagining what she would be able to do for Seiji, and to what degree, was quite scary if Natsuya analyzed it deeply. Shika had been a girl who endured loneliness and misfortune all by herself for so long. Her surface appearance was quite cute and attractive. But as for what she was really like inside who could possibly imagine? Or, who had the courage to try imagining it? Natsuya understood Shika Kagura, which was precisely why she didnt know how to deal with Shika. When Chiaki Wakaba mentioned making a deal regarding Shika, Natsuya had only felt limited expectations. Natsuya never expected that things would become like this with the current situation. Please enter. Excuse me. Natsuya invited Shika into her room and closed the door. She indicated politely for Shika to sit down and then poured some tea for her. Thank you. Shika took the teacup and sipped on some tea. Natsuya also sipped some tea from her own teacup. They both put their teacups down and exchanged glances. Natsuya was unable to discern anything from Shikas expression. She also found it impossible to speak first as she wasnt sure what Shika was here for, so she could only wait. Yoruhana-san Shika spoke up in a light voice after observing the student council president for a while. How exactly do you view Brother Seiji? She had a calm voice and her tone sounded emotionless. However, Natsuya detected a hint of danger in the air. To use an analogy, Shika was just like a calm and beautiful lake. Yet, beneath the lakes surface was a faint shadow of something tremendous swimming underwater. Natsuya prevented herself from thinking too much about this. She clenched her fist slightly as she looked at Shika. I like him really really like him. I like him to the extent of losing control of myself. After saying her feelings out loud, Natsuya felt her face heating up and something warm moving within her body. Shika blinked upon hearing this. Can you betray your family for him? Shika asked directly. Eh? Natsuya felt like her heat was now freezing over. Are you capable of betraying the Yoruhana Family for Brother Seijis sake? Shika asked once again. Natsuya felt a chill when faced with this direct question. The heat on her face and body quickly drained. Why ask such a question? Because I want to know. Shika repeated the same words as the last time she asked such a question. What exactly do you want to know? Natsuya asked the question that she didnt ask the previous time. I want to know if youll end up harming Brother Seiji or not, Shika replied calmly. I see as I expected. So, youre doubting me? Yes, Im doubting you, Yoruhana-san, Shika admitted this directly. Im aware that you have feelings for Brother Seiji. However, your feelings just how much are they worth compared to your status and your family? This was a question that was almost an insult! Yet, Natsuya found it difficult to respond and sank into silence. In the past Ive met many Yin Yang Masters. Compared to them, Yoruhana-san is a truly nice person, Shika stated calmly. Thats why Brother started liking you and was willing to fight for your sake. However, Brother Seiji is too gentle. He fell in love with you and resolved himself so that he wouldnt care even if you took advantage of him or harmed him. Nor does he care if his life is in danger. As long as its for you, hes willing to fight anywhere at any time, no matter who the opponent is. Hes too gentle and too strong even if I tell him that youre foundationally no different from other Yin Yang Masters, hed surely just smile in response. He believes in you. Yet, Im unable to do the same. Thats why Im here to ask you. Shika looked straight into Natsuyas eyes, as if she was attempting to peer at her soul. Natsuya Yoruhana-san. Just how much are your feelings worth? The massive murky shadow under the water suddenly rushed out! Natsuya froze over when faced with this question. She felt fear begin to grip her. Shikas tone of voice and expression didnt change at all. Yet, Natsuya felt as if her life was on the line here and she was in incredible danger! It was as if a supremely powerful demon was watching her, or as if invisible iron wires were tied around her neck. Actually, her power level should have been above Shikas. But for some unknown reason, right now Natsuya felt that if Shika wanted her to die, it would be impossible for her to live!! The Reapers Curse. Shikas mystical ability wasnt under her own control in theory. But what if that wasnt the case? Was the fact that Seiji had nothing befall him truly because of himself? Could it be that the truth was that Shika Kagura could actually control her own power? If that was really the truth, even if she could only control a minor portion of her power, that would still be quite terrifying Stop! I shouldnt think about this anymore. After freezing over for several seconds, Natsuya forced herself to suppress her own fear. I dont know Natsuya decided to tell the truth. How much my feelings are worth I dont know. Im the Yoruhana Familys daughter I cant betray my family, even though my family has made me unhappy on many occasions. I was born and raised as Natsuya Yoruhana. I was raised well, doted on, and given a good education to become the current me. Whether or not I can betray my family for Seijis sake and how much my feelings are worth compared to my family I really dont know! This was the truth in her heart. She confirmed this as she looked directly at Shika Kagura. This isnt the answer that I wanted to hear, Shika stated softly. Hearing this caused Natsuyas heart to tighten. But I suppose its fine. Shika retracted her gaze and slowly lifted her teacup, sipping on some more tea. She slowly drank all the tea before gradually putting the teacup down again. Brother Seiji has problems as well so someone like you might actually be perfect. Natsuya blinked at this. Kagura-san You can just call me -chan for little sister in the future. Shika stood up as something flashed in her eyes. I shall be keeping my eyes on you, Yoruhana onee-san. She turned around and left after saying that. Natsuya remained sitting there in a daze even after Shika left. Cling! Suddenly, a sharp sound rang out. Natsuya jumped in surprise and checked to see where the sound came from. The source was the teacup that Shika had been using earlier a crack suddenly appeared on the teacups surface! The Yoruhana Family daughter felt yet another deep chill run down her spine as she looked at the crack which appeared for mysterious reasons. Kagura-chan, she muttered to herself. After taking some time to calm down, an impulse suddenly arose within her and she reflexively took out her cell phone and dialed a certain number. Seiji Chapter 569 - Please accept someone like me Chapter 569: Please accept someone like me Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Seiji walked once again over to Natsuyas room and took a deep breath before knocking on the door. The door opened. He exchanged glances with Natsuya for a good while. Please enter. Thank you Once again, Seiji felt his heartbeat quickening as he entered the student council presidents room. Her room wasnt particularly luxurious. The first impression he had was spacious and elegant, clean and comfortable, with a large bed that would be more than enough for two people to sleep on no no, what was he thinking! Seiji got rid of all his fantasies and sat down on a chair next to a round table by the window as Natsuya indicated. Natsuya poured some tea for him before sitting down as well. Seiji lifted his teacup and sipped on some tea. The warm tea going down his throat helped to somewhat relax him. He put down his teacup and looked at her, exchanging glances yet again. Several seconds of silence fell between them. Then Im sorry. The two of them lowered their heads together and said this simultaneously. Eh? Both of them raised their heads and said that again in unison. Why are you apologizing? Both of them then asked this. Of course, they said the same thing at the exact same time for the third time in a row. Another period of silence fell between them. Seiji and Natsuya both broke out into laughter. Again, simultaneously. When looking at each others smiles, they both suddenly felt like neither of them needed to say anything else. But, it was still necessary to communicate. Let me go first. No, let me speak first. Something flashed in Natsuyas eyes. Making a deal like that with Wakaba-san I apologize. At the time, I felt that doing this would make you more fortunate but upon closer consideration afterwards, I discovered that this was nothing more than an excuse which would make things easier on myself. She took a long glance at Seijis face. I like you, Seiji I like you to the extent where I feel like Ive become quite strange. Yet, deep in my heart, I still lack the confidence to become a good partner for you. I want to be together with you, but lack the courage to do so. Thats why, when Wakaba-san proposed a deal to me, I chose to accept her deal using you as a reason to cover up my own weakness. As for why Im weak, thats because I dont know how much my own feelings are worth. Once again, she lowered her head after saying this. I am Natsuya Yoruhana, the daughter of the Yoruhana Family, as well as a Yin Yang Master belonging to the Yoruhana Family. My body belongs to my family and I must serve my family. This includes my personal feelings and what theyre worth my family makes such decisions for me. If my family makes me to you Thats enough! Seiji decisively prevented her from saying any more on this topic. Natsuya shook when she heard this and lowered her head even more. Seiji felt his heart ache as he watched how she was. You dont know how much your feelings are worth? So what? Seiji stated in a low voice. Youre the Yoruhana Familys daughter and Yin Yang Master. Theres nothing wrong with you being loyal to the Yoruhana Family! Someone like you isnt weak at all. Youre just a little clumsy. Thats why you dont even need to apologize. Im the one who should be apologizing. Seiji clenched his fists. Even though I like you the most, when I was confessed to by another girl and heard that you were willing to you know. I forgot myself at that moment, which is the worst. I couldnt restrain my own desires. Im truly a scumbag man! I easily accepted Mika and Chiakis feelings, yet I still wanted to be together with you if I was a bystander, I would surely want to beat up such a scumbag!! So I apologize I know that my apology is quite insufficient, but thats just how I am. Seiji clenched his fists even tighter and took another deep breath. Although Im like this. Even if Im like this. I still dont want to let go! Seiji glanced directly at her and put all his emotions into his words. I like you! Natsuya Yoruhana, I like you more than anyone!! Please, accept someone like me!!! His loud voice echoed throughout the room. Natsuya slowly raised her head. Her face was flushed red and tears were starting to well up in her eyes. She had a rather subtle expression that seemed like she was both about to laugh and cry. This expression etched itself deeply into Seijis mind. He was certain that he would remember this scene for the rest of his life. Youre cheating Eh? Something like this is cheating, Natsuya stated softly. Cheating? Cheating about what? Seiji was quite confused. Natsuya took a look at his face before averting her gaze. Then, she looked again, and averted her gaze again she kept repeating this cycle. Seeing her like this, Seiji furrowed his eyebrows before he stood up and walked over to her. Natsuya instantly reacted like a skittish rabbit and hurriedly tried to jump away. Seiji reflexively caught her hand and pulled her into his arms. Natsuya was too shocked to react. Her face instantly went apple red. Her eyes were widened and her mouth was agape as her eyes wavered. This appearance was far too alluring. It was impossible for a scumbag like Seiji who had already tasted the sweetness of a maidens lips to restrain himself! Seiji immediately kissed her. Natsuya trembled all over and tensed up before her body swiftly went soft. Enn ahh enn She gradually shut her eyes that had widened. Natsuya felt a marvelous heat entering her body through her lips, spreading to her brain and then her entire body. She felt like she was about to melt. Her body started feeling hazy. All she could feel was the delectable stickiness on her lips, with a wondrous yet numb sensation that was especially clear to the point of occupying her whole mind. Natsuya enjoyed this taste, responded, cooperated, and reveled in it. She felt hotter and hotter, with the wondrous yet numb sensation within her body becoming stronger. Her consciousness felt like it was endlessly floating upwards. N no if this continues, Ill Natsuya faintly noticed something. But, it was too late to stop already, nor was there any way to stop. Enn ahh annn ahhnnn~ Finally, after passing a certain limit, she suddenly sunk into an incredibly stimulating sense of joy and achieved a climax that made her mind go blank! As Seiji was tightly hugging her and enjoying her sweet taste, he suddenly felt her start to tremble all over as if she had been jolted by electricity. This caused Seiji to hurriedly come to his senses as he unlocked his lips from hers and looked at her. He saw that Natsuyas face was fully flushed red with a drunk expression. She kept trembling and making seductive sounds, while crystal clear saliva dripped out of the corner of her mouth. Seiji was rendered speechless. Could she have climaxed? No way, reaching a climax with only kissing wasnt that just too incredible!? Seiji was stunned by the sight. After she finally stopped trembling, the student council president lay softly within his arms while panting to catch her breath. She looked incredibly sexy to him. Natsuya Natsuya gradually returned to her senses when she heard him calling out to her. Only then did she realize what just happened. Natsuya: ~~~~ A tremendous sense of embarrassment instantly washed over her. She instinctively wanted to escape from here. However, Seiji hugged her tightly and didnt give her any opportunities to struggle free. Let me go No. Let me go already I wont. Youre so terrible Who knows where youll run off to if I let you go? Seiji looked directly at her. You still havent given me your answer yet. Natsuya looked directly at him. Her face was currently flushed red and tears were welling up in her eyes. She looked just like a fragile young lady who was being bullied. Seeing her like this made Seiji really want to kiss her again! Natsuya saw his desire from the expression in his eyes. She recalled what she felt just earlier and felt like her body was becoming soft again. She wanted to resist, but her heart was filled with even more expectation Talk. Otherwise, Im going to do that to you again. Dont Hm? Youre cheating, Natsuya said in a really weak voice. Who cares if Im cheating? At any rate, I want an answer. If you dont give me an answer, Im not going to let you free from my arms! Seiji declared forcefully. Natsuya puckered her lips. Something like my answer you dont even understand unless I say it out loud? After saying that, she closed her eyes, raised her face, and opened her lips slightly. Seiji instantly understood. His lips arced upwards in a manner like a villain who had achieved victory. He then kissed her once again. Ahh enn It would seem that the passion of youth would continue for quite a while in this room. Chapter 570 - That was actually the source!? Chapter 570: That was actually the source!? Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Escalating the relationship to the final level was something incredibly alluring. Still, as Seiji said previously, he wanted to take things slowly. This was not only to respect the girls, it was also the final method to prevent himself from becoming even more depraved. If he truly let all his desires run rampant, Seiji felt like he would become a beast instead of a scumbag man. That seems pretty nice as well. No no, stop! This type of thinking is super dangerous, bastard!! I should leave now. If we continue, I wont be able to stand it any longer Seiji Natsuya, I shall do my very best. My priority will be to obtain victory in the Bloodwine Ritual tournament so that the Yoruhana Family will approve of me! Seiji spoke adamantly. Okay I believe in you, Natsuya told him sincerely. Seiji slowly let go of her. Natsuya instantly felt a sense of loneliness after she left his embrace. Her body moved on its own as she went up to kiss him again. Seiji smiled after tasting the student council presidents sweet lips once again. He then left Natsuyas room. Natsuya was incredibly sexy. It was quite difficult for him to restrain himself. Things would truly become R-18 if he didnt leave right then and there. Mika had a question in her mind. It was quite evident why Chiaki would make such a deal with President Yoruhana. It was just like Chiakis style, so there was nothing weird about that. However, what exactly was Chiakis method to deal with Shika? President Yoruhana was unable to come up with any, yet Chiaki came up with one? Upon closer consideration, didnt this seem quite strange? Shouldnt the student council president have just as much understanding of Shika as Chiaki did? Mika was quite clear on how perceptive an individual that Chiaki was. But, President Yoruhana was quite amazing as well! Mika was unable to figure out the critical piece of the puzzle. Since she was curious, she asked Chiaki directly. Chiaki smiled mysteriously upon hearing this question. Pretty good of you to think things through to here, Mika. Although I wanted to keep things a secret, you made everything far more successful than I expected, helping me to achieve my goal much earlier than I had thought, so Ill tell you as thanks. I dont have any particular method to deal with Kagura-chan. Eh? Mika paused in surprise to hear this. I have no idea how Kagura-chan views President Yoruhana. No matter how perceptive I am, its still impossible for me to see through to the nature of a girl who almost never talks. Chiaki shrugged. Thats why I dont have any method at all to help President Yoruhana deal with Kagura-chan. Mika was rendered speechless. Although I lied to President Yoruhana, I indeed had confidence in myself when making that deal. This isnt fake at all. Otherwise, the president probably would have seen through me. Chiaki smiled. Mika was now mystified. Chiaki had just stated that she lied and there was no method. Yet, she was also saying that she was confident? What was with this? If this was a manga, Mikas head would have been covered in question marks right now. Actually, you could have arrived at the truth if you reasoned this out a little more. Chiaki seemed as if she was a kind teacher who was teaching a clumsy disciple. Just a little more, really. Just a little more Mika did her best to think about it. Suddenly, she received a flash of inspiration and arrived at an answer! It must be Kagura-chan Mika muttered. You going to find the president wasnt your own idea. Instead, Kagura-chan asked you to go to the president am I right? It all made sense to Mika now. Chiaki having no method but still having confidence meant that Shika Kagura must have been behind everything! Wrong, but also right, Chiaki replied while chuckling. Youre really close to the answer now. Youre just off by a tiny bit. Off by a tiny bit Mika glanced over at Chiaki. Then, she finally arrived at the truth. You must have first went to contact Kagura-chan and talked to her before volunteering to go and talk to the president Am I right this time? Ding-dong! Chiakis smile became even more brilliant. On one hand, I went to find President Yoruhana to propose a deal. On the other hand, I also represented Kagura-chan in testing out the president! This way, no matter what the end result was, I would still benefit! Once again, Mika was rendered speechless. Actually, I just wanted to shake up the status quo and try to secure my own position but I never expected that you, Mika, instantly managed to conquer Seiji, which also helped me to achieve my objective, Chiaki spoke sincerely. You truly did a good job. Mika felt rather complex inside to hear this praise again. Now, the truth behind Chiakis method was clear. Then, what about the truth behind the deal? Representing Kagura-chan in testing the president why do such a thing? What did you discuss with Kagura-chan? Mika asked this directly. I told Kagura-chan that with how things were, Seiji would likely end up together with President Yoruhana, and asked what she thought about it. She told me she wanted to know whether or not the president would accept Seiji having a harem, because this was Seijis fetish. Mika was rendered absolutely speechless this time. The great majority of the adult doujinshi that Brother Seiji purchased last time were all about haremsthats a direct quote from Kagura-chan. I asked if she looked through all of them, and she didnt reply, so I suppose thats a tacit admittance, heehee Chiaki giggled quite joyously. Adult doujinshi Mika felt rather helpless. That was actually the source of this whole incident!? Seiji never would have imagined in his wildest dreams that the true origin of the deal was Shika rather than Chiaki. Shika wanted to know whether or not Natsuya would accept being in a harem. And as for why she wanted to know such a thing, that was because she learned Seijis fetish from sneaking peeks at his adult doujinshi collection. Well, perhaps the true source of the matter was Seiji himself! Judging from the result, because he purchased so much harem adult doujinshi, he actually succeeded in truly obtaining a harem this was unbelievable!! It was as if a harem doujinshis plot had occurred in real life. Mika, Chiaki, and Natsuya he instantly now had three beautiful girlfriends just like that. He truly became a scumbag male lead in a harem story. Apart from feeling blissful, he also felt pressured. He wanted to love and protect them all. He wanted to do his best to make them all lead fortunate lives. For that purpose, he had to become stronger in all areas! In order to obtain victory in the upcoming tournament, he now needed to focus on his cultivation. Yet he couldnt forget about the girls just in order to practice. He still needed to attend school like normal and hang out with Mika and Chiaki. In his free time while cultivating, he would also hang out with Natsuya. When thinking about his beautiful future no, he was already leading a beautiful life in the present! Seiji was filled with motivation. He felt as if he could instantly cultivate to become the strongest! Of course, that would be impossible. He would have to take things one step at a time. When it was almost dinnertime, Seiji and Shika stopped their cultivation practice and returned to their apartment. Welcome back~~ Would you like to eat first? Or take a shower? Or would you like to eat me? Chiaki opened the door to greet them while pretending to be a newlywed bride. Seiji was shocked to see this unexpected embarrassing scene and could only stare at Chiaki. Chiaki was currently smiling while wearing an apron and making a pose. Her face slightly reddened after Seiji stared at her for a while. Why arent you making any retorts? Because youre so cute, Seiji reflexively praised her. Chiakis face got even redder. Although she used an embarrassment attack against Seiji, she received an unexpected counterattack that caused her to show off a shy expression. Her current appearance was incredibly moving. Seiji even wanted to take a picture. Shika, watching all this, was unable to take it anymore and spoke up, Please allow me to enter. Chiaki stepped aside to allow them to enter. Seiji entered to see that Nozomi and Kaede were currently cooking while Mika and Reo were playing a video game together in the living room. Itll be hot pot for dinner tonight, Haruta-kun. Nozomi smiled at him in greeting. Seiji blinked to see the abundant food prepared for dinner. Let me do something to help No need. Just wait over by the side. Chiaki indicated for him to go to the living room. Seiji could only wait in the living room as he observed the fierce fighting between Mika and Reo in the video game. Shika sat quietly by his side and slowly edged closer to him. Not long after, dinner began. Everyone sat around the table and enjoyed the hot pot together, chatting and laughing in a warm and joyous atmosphere. Winters chill was ending, while springs warmth had already arrived. Chapter 571 - I want you to feed me with your mouth~ Later that night, Seiji contacted Hana and asked her about the Bloodwine Ritual tournament. Dont die. The cat-eared hat girl fell silent for a while, saying nothing else apart from that. She also directly agreed to help him gather information about the other tournament participants. Seiji didnt mention anything about the harem, because he could already imagine Hanas likely reaction he decided to conceal the harem from her for the time being. The next morning. He received a call from Mika. Apparently, she had finally returned to her normal state. Seiji immediately headed next door to check her situation. She had indeed returned to her normal self, and Mashiro also now possessed a complete human form! That Spiritual Creatures former egg shape had now become a little girl. She was wearing a dark-red dress and was much larger than before. She now seemed like a very beautiful little angel. *Chirp!* Mashiro still chirped cutely and smiled as she jumped towards Seiji. Seiji reflexively hugged her and felt her bodys warmth and softness. There was no difference from a humans. *Chirp~* Mashiro rubbed her face against his chest and had a joyous expression. Seiji smiled to see how intimate she was acting with him. He reached out and gently patted her on the head. The silver-winged loli was evidently delighted with this as the wings on her back started fluttering slightly. Mika also smiled upon seeing this scene. Do you feel that anything about your body is uncomfortable? Seiji asked Mika. Not at all. Mika shook her head. Thats good, then. Seiji then looked towards Mashiro. Mashiro-chan, you protected Mika. Wonderful job. *Chirp~* The silver-winged loli was incredibly delighted to be praised. She revealed a brilliant smile. Seiji returned home after confirming that Mika and Mashiro were both alright. After that was going to school just as normal. Kaede felt like something was wrong. The atmosphere between Seiji, Mika, and Chiaki had subtly changed. Everything appeared the same as usual. However, Kaede perceived that something had already changed. This made her feel quite anxious. She really wanted to know what was going on. During class in the morning, Kaede sent a text message to the person who she felt was most likely would tell her what was going on. After class, that person arrived in the infirmary. As expected, Juumonji-sensei saw through us. Chiaki smiled. I knew that we wouldnt be able to fool you. I cant say that I saw through anything, I could only feel it. Kaede looked at Chiaki. What exactly happened? Could you tell me, Wakaba-san? If I couldnt tell you, I wouldnt have come here. Chiaki shrugged. Even if I dont say anything, Sensei would have noticed sooner or later as for why were hiding things now, thats because we dont want to give Seiji too much pressure. Pressure? Thats right. Sensei will understand immediately once I tell you. You dont need to tell me if it will give Seiji more pressure. Its not that hell be pressured if Sensei knows what happened. Instead, its that the actions youre likely to take may give him pressure if you knew what happened. Chiaki grinned. Sensei, if you choose to leave Seiji after learning what happened, nothing will come of it, and its your freedom to choose. But, Sensei, if you learn what happened, and want to take action instead of leaving him, that will give him more pressure. Thats why I hope that Sensei will first promise me that you can keep this matter a secret and not take action for the time being if you choose to stay by Seijis side. Something flashed in Kaedes eyes. A few seconds later, she nodded. I promise. After receiving this verbal guarantee, the tomboy nudged over and whispered something into the blonde nurses ear. Kaede instantly widened her eyes. After Chiaki finished her explanation, she smiled once more at Kaede before turning around to leave. A harem I see. Kaedes expression returned to normal after she finally digested what she just heard. She quickly understood what Chiaki meant by saying that Seiji would be pressured. Seiji felt guilty about having started a harem. Although he had resolved himself, he would still feel mentally pressured. This pressure would need time to help him ease his mentality. Keeping this a secret and not taking action for the time being Chiakis request was to give him some time. As for leaving Seijis side Kaede didnt even consider it. She had already resolved herself long ago to be a mistress if necessary. Seiji starting a harem was actually a good thing for her. Once he feels less pressured, itll be my turn. The blonde teachers mouth arced upwards slightly as she looked outside a window. Lunch break. Seiji ate lunch together with Mika and Chiaki, just like usual. Seiji, weve already confirmed our relationship. Shouldnt we do something intimate? Chiaki spoke up. What do you want to do? I want you to feed me with your mouth~ Denied. Seiji instantly rejected this. Feeding someone else with his mouth in public at high school? That seemed far too much like high-level idiocy! Still, normal feeding was okay. He picked up some barbequed meat with his chopsticks and brought it to Chiakis mouth. I can feed you like this. Tsk, such a conservative man. Youre the one whos too free-spirited do you want it or not? Chiaki glanced at him rather seductively and opened her mouth, making Ahn~ sounds as she swallowed the meat. After swallowing the meat, she then licked her lips with her tongue. This is such a thick taste~ Stop intentionally making this seem like an R-18 scene! Seiji recalled what it felt like to kiss her as he witnessed her actions. He was slightly shaken inside. Seiji I want the same as well, Mika said softly. Seiji picked up another piece of barbequed meat with his chopsticks and raised it over to Mikas lips. Mikas face reddened slightly as she opened her mouth and ate the meat. She revealed a satisfied expression. So cute! Seiji thought to himself. He then saw Mika handing him a piece of fried egg as her face reddened. Seiji opened his mouth and ate it as he smiled. So sweet~ This would be even better with a kiss~ Chiaki added some narration. I didnt think that at all. Tsk, such a boring man. Youre the one whos too exciting. Seiji gave her another piece of meat. Chiaki happily accepted the feeding. The three of them kept feeding each other as they ate lunch and enjoyed themselves. The other students seeing this scene felt that they were quite intimate with each other. Still, none of them even thought that this was actually a harem. Or, perhaps it should be said that the three of them eating together was long since treated as a harem by the other students, so they wouldnt think too much into things now. However, a certain person also noticed this scene and remembered it in her mind. After school. Mika returned to the Uehara apartments, Chiaki was busy with her drama club activities, and Seiji went to the student council presidents residence to practice cultivation. He was greeted by a smiling Mai. Junior, I want to talk to you about something. While the maids face was smiling, her eyes were icy cold. What is it about? Seiji had an ominous premonition. Ever since yesterday, somethings been wrong with Milady. And today at lunch, I saw you, Uehara-san, and Wakaba-san eating lunch together in quite the intimate fashion A sharp glint flashed in Mais eyes. Please, could you explain what all this is about? Seiji felt as if he could envision a black aura emanating from her right now! This its a long story Ive already prepared tea to serve you with. Please enjoy it slowly so that you can tell your story properly. Mai smiled quite gently. If you dont explain yourself, die. Seiji could clearly hear this sentence underneath. The killer maid who stated before that she would remove any pests that got in her masters way was being quite serious. Chapter 572 - I definitely won’t use such a thing! Seiji obediently sat down, sipped some tea, and began his explanation. Mai silently listened to him speak. The expression on her face gradually became more complex. She now understood the problem he had been considering yesterday along with why he had apologized to her. Logically speaking, she should be scolding him right now. Yet, he had evidently resolved himself, so scolding him would be meaningless. Still, some things needed to be said out loud. Did you take things all the way with Milady? I didnt! What about Uehara and Wakaba-san? I didnt go all the way with them, either. The maid took a deep look at him. Thats good, then. It would seem that you still have at least some self-restraint. Seiji could only smile wryly upon hearing this. Its so sudden and quick how you started a harem just as inconceivable as how you stayed in your room for one day and somehow became a Yin Yang Master, Mai assessed. I feel the same way. Seiji sighed. Although it had already happened, it still didnt feel completely real to him. To be honest, it would seem more real to me if I woke up and found out that this was all a dream. Junior no, Seiji Haruta-sama, are you actually a god? Lets not go with this joke again please, Senpai. Im being quite serious. Mai had a serious expression. Youre actually not human at all. Instead, youre some abnormal existence with a mysterious power Right now, Im truly feeling like this could be possible. Seiji was rendered speechless. They both fell silent for a moment. I went a little overboard. Just treat it as a joke of mine. Mai averted her gaze. Milady and Uehara and Wakaba-san all like you so much and are willing to be together with you in such a manner. You need to absolutely treasure their feelings and not do wrong by them. Of course. Seiji nodded seriously. If you do wrong by Milady and hurt her feelings to the point where shes painfully heartbroken, Ill be killing you even if you are a god. The maid turned back to look at him with a sharp glint in her eyes. I shall do my very best to make Natsuya as fortunate as possible, Seiji replied resolutely. Still, I really am no god, so its possible that Ill make mistakes. At such a time, please remind me of my mistakes, Senpai. Seiji continued to smile. My service fee is quite expensive. Im willing to pay any price. Even though youre clearly a poor man. I can pay you in installments. I never said that you could do that. Mai smiled. She looked over him and wanted to say something else. But, she also felt like there wasnt anything else to say. He had done something rather unreasonable. But, he hadnt lost himself unreasonably in reveling in this situation. He truly treasured all three girls and brought all his resolution. As for what would happen to them all after this Mai decided to simply observe for the time being. Oh, right, there was one more thing she needed to tell him. In the future, I shall be addressing you as Young Master Haruta. Whys that? It would be rather rude of me to address Miladys boyfriend as junior. Also, Im also about to graduate from high school, so Ill no longer be your school senior. I dont think that it should matter. Seiji tilted his head slightly. You dont like it? Young Master Haruta~ Mai spoke in a cute and subservient manner. Seiji received an impact from this! His beautiful senior who was currently wearing maid attire and pretending to act cute caused Seiji to take a powerful direct hit. No its not that I dont like it, I dont feel accustomed to it, and its a little embarrassing Should I call address you like this a few more times so that you can quickly get accustomed to it, Young Master~? No theres no need, you can just address me normally like how you did before! Seiji felt like he was unable to take it anymore. Mai chuckled happily. Understood. I shall use a normal tone of voice in the future, Young Master. About that title Im not going to change it. Unless I could call you something like Grandfather instead, is that what you prefer? And so, new titles were unlocked from the maid. Congratulations. Natsuya returned to her residence after finishing the student councils affairs. Young Master Haruta is currently in the underground practice field. Mai greeted her lady with such a report. Young Master? I changed my way of addressing him because hes now Miladys boyfriend. Natsuyas expression froze over. Mai nee-san you know already? Yes. Young Master Haruta told me about it. What do you feel about it? Even if I oppose this, would Milady immediately stop this current relationship? Mai countered with a question. Natsuya averted her gaze and didnt answer. My impression cant be said to be good or bad basically, I neither support nor oppose this, Mai continued. Mai nee-san If Milady believes that her own decision is correct, then persist down this path. If Milady regrets her decision at any time, then simply end this relationship No matter what, Im on Miladys side. The maid smiled. Something shone in Natsuyas eyes. I want to be together with him Im absolutely certain of this, she muttered to herself while placing her hand on her chest. Then be with him as much as you like and follow your hearts desire. Go and act spoiled to him. Act spoiled Hes already your boyfriend, so theres nothing wrong with acting spoiled to him. The only thing you need to pay attention to is not to cross certain boundaries. Im saying that you shouldnt sleep with him! Mai told her seriously. Natsuyas face instantly reddened. I, I, I havent thought of anything like that at all!! Even an idiot would be able to tell that she was lying. Seeing her Natsuyas face had gone completely red and a seductive look instantly appeared in her eyes, Mai instantly concluded that Natsuya must have imagined such a scenario already. In fact, it was likely that she had even mentally prepared herself for such a thing happening. She was truly lovesick. The maid suddenly felt a greater sense of respect for Seiji who had been able to maintain some reason. It must have been quite difficult for him to restrain himself in front of the sexy student council president who was already willing to go all the way with him. Yet, he still managed to restrain himself, which was something incredible. No a boy who couldnt restrain his desires and started a harem shouldnt be praised like that. But, even though he started a harem, he restrained himself. Wasnt that amazing in its own? Right? Mai felt conflicted about this. At any rate, the current student council president in this condition was far too alluring. Telling her to act spoiled would be no different from asking a fox to guard the chickens! But, not allowing her to do so and making it so that Natsuyas desires built up would be no good as well. Mai thought of an excellent idea to take care of the issue. Please allow me to watch over the situation whenever Milady wishes to be intimate with Young Master Haruta. Mai arrived at this flash of inspiration. No! Natsuya instantly rejected this idea as her face reddened. Please rest assured. I shall eliminate all traces of my presence entirely. Neither of you will even know that Im there. Thats much better not! Its not an issue of presence! No means no! Then please allow me to surveil the situation with hidden cameras. Its the same with cameras, no!! Milady, its necessary to sacrifice some privacy for the sake of safety! Mai had a serious tone. Dont use an argument typically used for national security here! I refuse!! Natsuya rejected this to the end. If youre really not willing to abandon some privacy, I can only use an ancient method. An ancient method? A chastity belt! Mai started smiling. This will help to protect your privacy together with being able to obstruct things that shouldnt be done. Chastity belts are one of the greatest inventions passed down to today from ancient times. Natsuya was rendered absolutely speechless. Milady, what model and color would you prefer? If you rush order online right now, you should be able to receive it by tomorrow. Just bear with things for tonight at least. Mai nee-san The rush ordered chastity belt will only be for temporary usage. In order to ensure comfort and a proper fit, a custom one will need to be ordered as well. That will require taking your measurements. Mai nee-san! Natsuyas face reddened completely when faced with her older sister figure of a maid that was smiling so gently. Natsuya was now almost shouting at the top of her lungs. I definitely wont use such a thing!!! Chapter 573 Chapter 573: Your older sister has the right to know her younger sisters love situation! Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Why? Chastity belts are an excellent self-protection tool Stop talking about this! At any rate, I refuse to use one. Mai blinked upon hearing this. Then lets have Young Master Haruta wear one. Eh? Chastity belts have male versions as well. If Milady doesnt wish to use one, lets have Young Master Haruta wear one. Natsuya was once again rendered speechless. She imagined various scenes from hearing this, causing her face to become even redder. N no! Thats no good as well! Whys that? No reason! No need to do anything unnecessary. I we wont do anything like that, so no need to worry, Mai nee-san. Mai glanced at Natsuya for quite a while. Alright I believe in Milady and Young Master Haruta. The maid flashed a gentle smile. As for whether or not something was concealed behind her smile, only she herself would know. Kaho Miyamoto was currently in a daze. Her television screen was playing a popular anime. However, her eyes were unfocused and not paying any attention to the screen. Only when the ending song started playing did she regain her senses. Kaho was currently in such a state because she had something on her mind. Someone completely unexpected gave chocolate to Seigo Harano on Valentines Day. Natsuya Yoruhana the highest level beauty in all of Genhana High School, who was also the student council president and the daughter of an illustrious family! Everyone had been astonished to see her arrival. The moment that she handed Seigo the chocolate, the scene was so beautiful as if it was a scene from an idol movie! Everyone knew already that Seigo Harano and Natsuya Yoruhana had some type of connection. But, nobody knew the exact nature of the connection. Nor had anyone seen them together in a romantic manner before. That was why nobody expected that Natsuya Yoruhana would actually give Seigo Harano her chocolate her love chocolate!!! Everyone present who witnessed this received a huge impact, including Kaho Miyamoto. Everyones forceful emotions in wanting to gossip welled up like a tremendous ocean wave! They all wanted to know what was going on. Seigo Harano remained silent in front of everyones questions, answering only vaguely before escaping from school. His closest friends, Mika Uehara and Chiaki Wakaba also didnt say anything on this topic. Today, after being completely surrounded by all the girls in class, Seigo finally said that sometimes he would interact with President Yoruhana outside of class but didnt say a single thing apart from that. Obviously, this was far too insufficient to satisfy everyones desire for gossip. The students all had various guesses on what was really going on as they discussed among themselves. Kaho also quite minded the relationship between President Yoruhana and Seigo. She also minded what Mika and Chiaki thought about all this. Mika had clearly stated before that she liked Seigo, and even learned otaku culture for his sake. Although Chiaki hadnt said something like that before out loud, she probably had such feelings for him as well. The fact that President Yoruhana gave Seigo her love chocolate how did these two girls view this event? Kaho silently observed today and saw that Mika and Chiaki appeared to be even more intimate with Seigo than in the past! This made her rather confused. Regardless of other girls, President Yoruhana was a powerful love rival who should have been impossible to ignore. These two girls hadnt been affected at all? And, what exactly did Seigo feel for President Yoruhana? Judging from the chocolate scene, he should have been interested in her. Yet today, he was acting even more intimate than before with Mika and Chiaki Kaho didnt understand. What exactly could have happened between all of them? She was incredibly curious. She kept wondering and imagining but that was nothing more than her guesses. The only way for her to find out the truth would be to ask. But, should she even ask? Asking might make things awkward, and she might not receive a response. I shouldnt ask, Kahos sense of logic and reason told her. But, she was truly curious and wanted to know that truth. Her logic struggled against her curiosity. Familiar footsteps approached her. Kaho looked at the door to her room. Soon, there was a knock on her door, and then her door was pushed open. Kaho, lets drink some tea together. Karen brought some tea into Kahos room as she smiled at her younger sister. Thank you. Kaho accepted a teacup and sipped on the fresh hot tea. Hows your writing going? Karen asked about her younger sisters affairs. Its whatever stop asking me. Kaho averted her gaze. After the previous doujinshi convention, she had started to write. Writing wasnt an easy task. Yet, it was already the easiest method she could think of to help her get closer to Seigo and understand him better, no matter if her writing was good or not that was what Kaho thought at the time. Yet, to her surprise, writing wasnt nearly as difficult as she thought it would be when she seriously started to write. Her writing went surprisingly smoothly. After she worked up her courage to post her writing on the internet, there wasnt too much negative criticism. She actually received plenty of encouragement. Kaho became a lot more confident after this and felt like writing was fun. She became interested in it and began to write with passion. As expected, she started having writers block, met with negative criticism, and received an impact but she managed to continue writing due to her own interest and beliefs! The only frustrating part was that her older sister Karen learned that she was writing. When Karen discovered that her younger sister was writing, it was as if Karens eyes started glittering. Karen then became Kahos number one fan. Every time that Kaho posted a new chapter, Karen would be there to post her review filled with all sorts of praise and encouragement. Karen also angrily attacked any readers that left negative comments Kaho was so embarrassed that she seriously considered changing her author account so that she could get away from her older sister! But, in the end, she didnt change accounts. Although she felt rather helpless about her older sisters actions, she was quite moved by Karens intentions as well. Without realizing it, Karens constant reviews had already become a source of support for Kaho. Then, Ill ask something else. Hows progress with the boy you like? Karen asked with a wide grin. Theres none! Dont ask this, either. Kaho twisted her head away to resist this topic. At least you should tell me about his reaction to you giving him chocolate. Your older sister is curious~ I dont have the responsibility of having to satisfy your curiosity. Your older sister has the right to know her younger sisters love situation! Theres no such right! Kaho hadnt mentioned anything regarding Seigo to her older sister. Yet, Karen had been able to figure out that her younger sister most likely changed herself so much all for the sake of love. It was evident that Kaho had a boy she liked. Karen was quite curious about what type of person her younger sister was like. However, Kaho kept it a closely guarded secret, so Karen could only extrapolate from the male lead of the story that Kaho was writing. The male lead in Kahos story was extremely handsome, loved to help others, open and gentle, and was a bright and sunny otaku Karen felt that this was likely to be an improved version from reality, so the real version was probably more like An above average appearance, a nice and gentle personality, and someone who was quite interested in manga and anime otaku culture probably an ordinary boy like that. Karen really wanted to meet this boy and get to know him. But, her sister was quite resistant, so she didnt know when this little hope of hers would come to fruition. I want to talk even more with you about everything, Kaho you can tell anything to your older sister, Karen expressed sincerely. Kaho fell silent as something flashed in her eyes. Sister hypothetically speaking, if youre really curious about something regarding a friend, and really want to ask but dont know if you should ask or not how can you control yourself to stop minding this issue? Kaho asked in a soft voice. Karen widened her eyes slightly upon hearing this question. Both of them fell silent for the time being. Chapter 574 Chapter 574: I shall smite you in the name of flat chests which are justice! Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Kaho are you hinting at me that Im asking you too many questions? Im not referring to you. Besides, even if I was talking about you, you probably wouldnt listen. Karen was rendered speechless. Forget it, pretend I didnt say anything. Kaho wanted to retract her words. Karen blinked while observing her younger sister. Lets say that you feel this friend of yours is very important. In that case, paying this question no attention will be impossible. You can only put your feelings deep into your heart and bury them as deeply as possible, she said in a low voice. Kaho felt something more behind Karens words and looked at her older sister. Karen flashed a smile. Im sorry that I cant give you a better answer. Theres no need for you to apologize. Im just asking randomly. I dont feel like its a random question. Is this friend the boy that you like? Sister, youre asking too much now. Kaho resisted this topic and sipped on some more tea. Although her younger sister Kaho was still somewhat resisting, things were already much better compared to Kahos previous iciness at home. Karen felt quite delighted inside. The time when she worried about her younger sister but could only bury her feelings inside her heart had already passed. As long as she worked hard in the future, they would definitely improve their sisterly relationship even further. Karen also sipped on some tea. However, her head suddenly felt dizzy and she choked on the tea and started coughing! Kaho was startled by this. She instantly felt worried at seeing her older sisters obvious discomfort. After some coughing, Karen felt her dizziness fade and her expression returned to normal. Whats the matter, Sister? Kaho asked in worry while handing over a tissue. My head suddenly felt dizzy Karen took the tissue and wiped her mouth. Why would that be? I dont know the dizziness came so suddenly. Could it be that you have a cold? I dont think so. Im not feeling any discomfort now. Kaho looked at her older sister in worry. You should go to sleep early tonight. See how things are tomorrow. Yeah. Ill cook breakfast tomorrow. Thank you, Kaho. Its nothing to thank me for. Heehee~ Karen giggled as she nudged closer to her younger sister. Dont stick so close to me. Dont crush me with your breasts. The sisters had intimate communication and enjoyed a fun time together. Tuesday. Kaho didnt come to school today. The teacher said that Kahos older sister had gotten sick and needed someone to care for her, so Kaho asked for a day off from school. So Kaho had an older sister what type of person would she be, Seiji wondered? Ive heard that Kahos older sister is a beautiful girl with a ridiculously large chest. Apparently she visited us during the school festival, Chiaki told him. A beautiful girl with a ridiculously large chest could it be that Seiji recalled the beautiful girl with divine I-cup breasts that he coincidentally ran into before at the grocery store with Mika. Could it be that this girl was Kahos older sister? Seigo, youre in the big breasts camp, arent you? Chiaki suddenly ambushed him with this question. Thats right, I am no wait! Seiji only regained his senses after answering reflexively. Prepare yourself, you evil big breast lover! Chiaki made a pose like she was a magical girl. Dont call me that! I shall smite you in the name of flat chests which are justice! But youre no representative of the flat chest camp! This attack consists of the accumulated grudges of all flat-chested girls in the world! Big breast ray!! Theres definitely something wrong with the name of the attack youre using! Seiji energetically retorted. Mika calmly watched her two good friends typical daily joking around. Right now, you were imagining how large of a chest Kahos older sister must have, am I right? Chiaki giggled after she stopped joking around. Not at all. It was just that I once met a girl who had ridiculously large breasts, and I felt that she somewhat physically resembled Kaho. So, I was wondering if that girl was her older sister, Seiji replied. He then looked towards Mika. I met her together with Mika. I dont really remember this anymore. Seigo, your memory is quite outstanding. Mika slightly narrowed her eyes. Er Of course, he had a deep impression of her because of her very large breasts. As expected of someone in the big breasts camp! Chiaki saw through to the truth. Seiji was unable to counter this. Ive heard that the big breast rating of a man depends on if hes still a virgin or not. After losing his virginity, a mans big breast love rating will greatly decrease. What the hell is a big breast love rating supposed to be? Today, Seigo ate lunch together with President Yoruhana. I expect that his big breast love rating will increase by twenty percent. Why would it increase!? Stop acting like its a stock market number! President Yoruhana is the goddess of all big breast lovers in our school. Eating lunch together with her means that your big breast love rating will definitely increase, Chiaki said with a wide grin. Seiji was once again unable to counter this. Saying that Natsuya was the goddess of all big breast lovers it was impossible for him to deny this. Yesterday night, he drank tea and chatted together with Natsuya while taking a break from cultivation. At first, both of them felt rather awkward. But gradually, they started having fun chatting with each other. They discussed the topic of cooking and went from there to agree and meet each other for lunch today. Mika and Chiaki both told him that they understood he had to go to his appointment to eat with Natsuya. During lunch break, Seiji took his lunchbox with him to the student council room. How do you currently feel, Mika? Chiaki asked her friend after Seiji left. Nothing in particular Just tell me the truth. I wont tell Seigo. Mika fell silent for a moment. Im not happy Mika spoke in a low voice. Youre quite unsatisfied, arent you? Yeah. The twintailed girl lowered her head. Even though Ive already resolved myself, but I still dont feel good about it. Thats only natural. I would think that it would be stranger if you could accept such a situation immediately. Chiaki looked at her. Are you regretting it? No. Honestly? Not even one little bit? Not even a little. Mika adamantly nodded. Youre truly amazing. Youre the one whos amazing, being able to not care at all I have a carefree personality, unlike you. Chiaki chuckled. Mika, perhaps youll become someone amazing in the future. Mika was rendered speechless. From my perspective, youre already someone amazing, Chiaki. Mika ended up responding in such a fashion. Dont be like that. Theres no need to say it out loud even if its true. Ill get arrogant, teehee~ Chiaki started acting cute. Your amazingness includes the ability to make people want to comment on you at all times. In the student council office. The handsome boy and beautiful girl sat across from each other with nervous expressions. Natsuya come. Okay Seiji. The two of them both pushed their lunchboxes over to the other. They were going to exchange lunches! They both personally cooked their own lunches and exchanged them basically, they cooked lunch for each other. Seiji and Natsuya exchanged glances after exchanging lunchboxes. Go ahead and open yours first. No why dont you go first? They both chuckled after several seconds of silence. Lets open them simultaneously. Yeah. Seiji opened up Natsuyas lunchbox while filled with expectations. He was greeted by a mysterious black substance just kidding! It was a classical setting in manga and anime for a noble girl type of character to have astoundingly awful cooking skills to the point of the food being like a substance from another world. However, this type of setting would almost never be seen in reality, although a normal level of not so good cooking might be possible. Seiji had mentally prepared himself for this possibility beforehand. Actually, his mental preparation had been unnecessary. The food before him didnt particularly seem like top quality, but it didnt appear terrible, either. Seiji looked in Natsuyas direction at the same time that Natsuya glanced at him. They exchanged glances for the umpteenth time and both smiled. Lets eat! they spoke simultaneously while raising their chopsticks. Chapter 575 - Should I pretend that I saw nothing? Chapter 575: Should I pretend that I saw nothing? Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Delicious. Although the food had a subtle sensation of being cooked by a beginner, it was still at the level of delicious. This was Seijis objective assessment. If he gave her extra points for the fact that this was her first time cooking, hed give Natsuya 120 no, 300 points! This was food that the student council president had personally cooked for him. Plus, they were eating each others food together. Only giving her 200 would be far too conservative. How is it? Natsuya asked. Really good. Seiji smiled sincerely. Upon seeing this smile, Natsuya felt that her waking up super early this morning and working hard at cooking under her maids tutelage was all worth it. A warm feeling arose in her chest. She now felt even more fortunate to be with him. What do you think of my food? Seiji asked the same question. Its quite good it has your taste to it. Natsuya smiled in response. My taste? I can feel that you made it a taste like that. Theres such a taste? Seijis head was covered with question marks. Still, Natsuya looked quite cute as she said that with a shy expression. He decided not to pursue the matter. The two of them chatted and laughed together as they ate. Halfway through their lunch, Natsuya moved over to sit next to Seiji instead. She picked up an egg roll with her chopsticks and blushed as she brought it to his mouth with a Say ahhh~~~ Seiji cooperatively ate the eggroll. He also fed her some food as well. Ahh~~~ Natsuyas face became even redder as she ate the food. Her feeling of bliss increased even further! Seiji was quite moved by her beautiful smile no, shaken! As they ate and chatted together, they were indeed accumulating deeper feelings for each other. After lunch. Natsuya poured some tea that she prepared and handed Seiji a teacup. Id like to learn more about the soul and better understand soul attacks and defense Could you teach me? Seiji asked after sipping some tea. Of course. However, Im not skilled at soul magic. I can only teach you the basics, Natsuya told him. Thatll be enough. Seiji felt it would be likely that battles in the soul realm would occur during the Bloodwine Ritual tournament. And with his previous experience, he felt that soul magic would be even more important in the future, so he needed to start cultivating it now. Actually, he knew someone even more skilled in soul magic than Natsuyahis bonded female spirit, Yomi. But, she always remained asleep. And even if he asked her on one of the rare occasions that she wasnt sleeping, he felt she would likely refuse with her lazy personality. The rest of lunch break passed by with the student council president teaching Seiji knowledge about the soul. Later that night. Seiji and Shika practiced cultivation together at Natsuyas residence. They were currently fighting fiercely against each other with wooden swords. Seiji caught one of his adopted younger sisters mistakes and swiftly took advantage of the opportunity to suppress her. It looked like he was about to win. However, Shika didnt retreat as expected. Instead, she counterattacked at the last moment, forcefully knocked away his wooden sword, rushed into his arms, hugged him, and bit his neck! Er Seiji was shoved backward several steps by the collision and almost fell over. Biting is against the rules! He really wanted to say that. But, he did lose after all. Shika hugged him tightly and used a small amount of force as she bit and sucked on his skin. Shika-chan, dont be like this Awoo! She responded with a guttural sound that indicated she was going to do what she wanted! Seiji felt helpless about the situation. He didnt dislike the way his adopted younger sister was acting. But as for liking it at any rate, it was a rather subtle way of behaving intimately. At this moment, footsteps sounded. Seiji immediately knew that these footsteps belonged to Natsuya! He hurriedly indicated to Shika for her to let go of him. Yet, she refused to let go or stop biting. What are the two of you doing? Natsuya widened her eyes upon seeing how Shika was currently tightly hugging and biting on to Seiji. A practice bout, Seiji responded awkwardly. What type of technique is this? Er one that Shika created herself. Theres no name for it yet. Ah~ en~ Shika made a moaning sound. Natsuya and Seiji were both rendered speechless. This mysterious atmosphere of awkwardness continued for quite a while. Shika finally stopped biting Seiji as she licked the bite mark on his neck before letting him go. She then glanced at Natsuya before silently walking away. Natsuya watched her leave before looking at Seiji. Seiji rubbed the bite mark on his neck and had an expression of extreme awkwardness. Should I pretend that I saw nothing? Natsuya asked expressionlessly. Seiji didnt know how to respond. He could only smile wryly. Come to the living room, have some tea, and take a rest. Theres something I need to tell you. Natsuya treated his silence as tacit admittance that she should pretend that nothing happened. They left the underground practice field and returned to first floor. I received a report there was only one piece of important information that was analyzed from the cursed item that you helped remove from Ooike-san. What is it? That cursed item was probably created using human sacrifices. Seiji frowned upon hearing this. He just had to deal with Akatsuki Mitarai who treated humans as nothing more than body parts for his experimental dolls. And now, something like this was happening again Although its impossible to be 100% sure, the report is that theres an over 90% chance possibility that the item was made with human sacrifices, Natsuya continued. If its really as you suspect, and this cursed item is a new product from that Messenger organization, something theyre preparing to sell just like Bliss then its quite likely that many people will begin dying when they start mass-producing this item. But, suspicions are only suspicions. Right now, we dont know the specifics of this item, or how its supposed to be used. I feel that its unlikely that itll be mass-produced lets not even consider whether its possible or not, as using human sacrifices on a large scale to mass-produce this is nothing more than insanity that will only lead to self-destruction. No person would willingly choose the path of self-destruction. Logically speaking, that was. But, there would always be maniacs and insane people in the world that would utilize any method at their disposal for realizing their own desires! Even if it would lead to their self-destruction. Akatsuki Mitarai was simply one such example. Kazufuru Ooike had recalled that the man who gave him the cursed item said that he was indeed crazy. If this man was someone even crazier than Akatsuki, then No I should stop thinking about it. Seiji prevented his thoughts from heading down a dark abyss. Right now, what we know for sure is that a self-proclaimed crazy man said that this cursed item was a new product that needed testing, Seiji stated calmly. As for who this man is, what faction he belongs to, and what he intends to do, all of that is a mystery. The only clues we have are the item itself along with Ooike-san. Right now, no Spiritual Ability users have approached Ooike-kun. His life is continuing as normalthats what the two I arranged to watch over him reported to me, Natsuya told him. That man said that it was a test run, which means that he should return to confirm the effects. Seiji looked directly at her. If the people you arranged didnt make any mistakes, then either hes capable of observing from a distance, or he hasnt come back to check on Ooike-san yet. I believe in those two, they wont make any mistakes. Then lets trouble them to continue watching over Ooike-san. If we catch that self-proclaimed crazy guy, therell be nothing else for us to think about. What if we cant catch him? Lets think about it if we really cant. Seiji paused for a moment. By the way, has there been any progress in investigating the Messenger organization? Chapter 576 - You don’t know what true strength is at all Chapter 576: You dont know what true strength is at all Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu My family has already sent out their elites to investigate, but I still havent received any news perhaps they havent found anything out yet, or perhaps they simply arent telling me anything. Natsuya averted her gaze. I see. Seiji wasnt insistent on having to know the situation. He only hoped that this situation could be resolved and that the Yoruhana Family would properly deal with things. The next day was bright and sunny with white clouds in the sky. Ooike-kun has gone missing. Natsuya called him in the morning and greeted him with words that didnt befit the excellent weather. My people were put under a spell and fell asleep. When they woke up from the sleep spell, they discovered that Ooike-kun went missing, and that theres no clues to his whereabouts. Natsuya had a heavy tone of voice. Seiji remained silent. Im sorry, Seiji Its not your fault, Natsuya, Seiji spoke in a low voice while he opened up his dating sim system and checked some information. Theres still hope! I should be able to track down Ooike-san. You can? Natsuya was astonished to hear this. The Spiritual Ability user who spirited away Kazufuru Ooike had done a wonderful job! He didnt leave a single trace behind, nor did any tracking spells work. Yeah. I have a very special locator spell although Im not sure if it will succeed. But, I believe that it will, Seiji spoke as he continued looking through his system. The [Extradimensional locator spell!] This was the Soul World technique he used to locate Mika previously. It required the target to have a connectivity rating to him of over 70. And, Kazufuru Ooike met the requirements! It wasnt one hundred percent certain that this would work. However, since this spell had been capable of locating Mika even though she was trapped in an Inner World, he figured that it should be no problem to locate Kazufuru Ooike. A special locator spell what type of spell could that possibly be? When did Seiji learn such a spell? Various questions flashed through Natsuyas mind. But, she soon cast away these unimportant questions. Right now, the important matter at hand was to rescue the student council secretary Kazufuru Ooike! Ill head over to your place immediately. Okay. So cold. I feel cold all over, bone-chillingly cold, but only my chest feels boiling hot as if its on fire. I want to move, I want to speak, but I cant do anything. I cant even open my eyes. Whats going on with me Kazufurus consciousness was hazy, but he instinctively felt that something was wrong and forced himself to struggle. Move move move MOVE!!! Kazufuru suddenly opened his eyes! He saw an unfamiliar ceiling. What is this place!? Why am I here!? He did his best to look all around him. He wanted to move but was unable to do so. Suddenly, a gray-clothed man appeared in his field of vision. Its you! The Spiritual Ability user who cursed me!! Kazufuru had already forgotten the mans appearance due to the effects of the previous memory wipe. However, he instantly recognized the man again, and the previous memories rushed back into him as if a movie was playing in his mind. Hey, bro, the gray-clothed man greeted him rather casually with a smile. He appeared quite ordinary. There were no special traits about his appearance that would make him easy to remember in a crowd. Basically, he was just an average Joe. But, only his eyes had a sharp glint within them. Combined with his smile, it gave off a rather ominous feeling. You woke up slightly earlier than I expected. Quite nice. Your potential is even better than I thought. Uuuu ahhh Kazufuru viciously glared at him and wanted to shout in anger. But, his mouth was gagged. This is my research laboratory. You are currently my experimental subject. But, theres no need to worry, because this will actually be a good thing for you. The gray-clothed man chuckled. Originally, I just wanted to analyze how it was that the test product disappeared from your body. But, after carefully inspecting your body, I discovered that you contain potential, which is why I decided to perform a little experiment on you. If this experiment succeeds, youll instantly become a powerful individual! The gray-clothed mans eyes lit up with fervor. This power wont be some half-baked power obtained through that previous test product. Youll become an extraordinary existence with tremendous power! Youll be able to kill whoever you want, go anywhere you want, do whatever you want! You wont be under any constraints, and youll receive true freedom! For instance, you could steal away the girl you like and toy with her all you want. You could even do so right in front of the person she loves as a way to utterly trample on them! Isnt it fun just to imagine it!? Rather than remaining as an ordinary person who doesnt stand out, a loser in love no matter how hard you work, wouldnt it be far greater to become someone powerful and free!!? Kazufuru was stunned by the mans words and the look in his eyes. This man was without a doubt insane! But, precisely because of this, his conviction was incomparably firm, to the point where even the excellent student was shaken. An extraordinary existence being able to do whatever I want Kazufuru couldnt help but imagine what if he stole Natsuya away from Seiji but instantly stopped himself! This isnt what I want. Even if I can obtain her through force, theres no meaning to it. Thats because all I want is to win! Not anything else. Ive already lost with regards to Natsuya Yoruhana. That person Seigo Harano has tremendous power. But, not only is he not abusing his power, he even helps others. In fact, he even helped me when I held killing intent towards him. Someone like him is what true strength is! Natsuya has plenty of reasons to like him. I cant compare to him at all. Even if I obtain some strange power, I definitely wouldnt be able to win. Id only humiliate myself. Kazufuru firmed his own will as he calmly observed the gray-clothed man. The man noticed that Kazufurus gaze seemed rather strange. It was both condescending and contained pity? Out of curiosity, he tore off the duct tape gagging Kazufurus mouth. What do you want to say? I want to tell you that youre an idiot, Kazufuru told him in a condescending tone. Whys that? The gray-clothed man widened his eyes in surprise. Because you dont know what true strength is at all, Kazufuru stated coldly. Even if youre a Spiritual Ability user whos different from ordinary people, and youre capable of giving others fearsome powers in the end, youre still nothing more than a crazed idiot. Ha then why dont you try telling me what true strength is? The gray-clothed man didnt get angry. He even felt like this was an interesting topic. Kazufuru fell silent for a moment. His mind was filled with Seigo Haranos image, words, smile, and actions It was fine to tell him, but making a maniac like this man understand was evidently impossible. And so, Kazufuru decided to put it in his own words. Someone truly strong isnt someone who can easily be described by words. Only when you meet someone whos truly strong and observe his behavior and words will you understand. The gray-clothed mans gaze focused sharply upon hearing this. Even though youre just a high school student, thats quite an interesting way of thinking you have there. The man rubbed his chin. Going by your words, youve evidently met someone whos truly strong as you say before. Im guessing that hes the person who helped to dispel the item I put within your body. Who is he? Kazufuru remained silent. Im quite curious about the person who helped to dispel the item from you. But, I have no intentions of getting in that persons way, because Im aware that I might not be able to deal with him. The gray-clothed man chuckled. So, if you believe that person to be truly strong, in a way, youre not wrong, and I agree. But, if my experiment on your body succeeds, youll become just like him, or perhaps even stronger youre not moved by this at all? Kazufuru widened his eyes slightly. Chapter 577 Become just like Seigo Harano, or perhaps even stronger The excellent student was once again shaken by the prospect as he recalled Seigos shiny golden figure. Although he felt it would be impossible, he still couldnt help but hope. Even if he couldnt become the same, he would be able to at least obtain similar strength right? Kazufuru forced himself to remain calm as he responded, No I dont believe it! Strength isnt something that can be obtained so easily. And even if I can obtain such strength, Id probably have to pay a scary price. Pretty smart, bro. Indeed, strength isnt something that can be obtained so easily. But, my experiment is no ordinary experiment. The gray-clothed man smiled. You have the potential talent, so its possible. Its quite worth it even though theres some risk involved. I dont want to gamble! Dont say that. Plenty of people dont even have the chance to take this gamble. Youre still young. You still dont know just how dirty this world can be. Hard work is basically meaningless for ordinary people no, completely meaningless. The gray-clothed mans expression turned icy. Hard work might have zero returns. And, even if one is fortunate enough to obtain something, others who are naturally born into high positions will easily steal everything away from you! Even if you kneel and beg, you wont receive any pity! Even if you abandon your pride and lick others shoes like a dog, youll just be kicked away! Even if you give everything you have, hoping only to protect the most important little thing to you, youll only be made fun of and trampled upon!! The powerful feelings within his words and expression once again stunned Kazufuru. You still havent seen much of the world, but you should at least know some things, bro. No matter what you do, there will always be insurmountable obstacles and existences that you cant overcome. Ordinary people are just like livestock forever locked in a cage, only waiting for others to execute them, the gray-clothed man continued. Who is the livestock and who is the master? All of this was determined from birth, thanks to this shitty world and its shitty rules! Only by obtaining strength can you turn around the tables! Only strength can allow livestock to become a man! Theres no other solution!! Right now, you have such a chance, an incredibly lucky chance. Youre truly amazingly fortunate. He took a deep look into Kazufurus eyes. Obtain this strength and become a real person. Or, give up on this only lucky chance in your life and continue to be an ordinary person whos nothing more than livestock choose for yourself. I can choose? Yeah. If you choose to give up, Ill stop this experiment and let you go. I dont care either way, as I could just do this same experiment on someone else. Kazufuru fell silent. Quite an interesting expression you have there, bro. The gray-clothed man chuckled. Im a maniac who acts on whatever Im currently feeling like. Perhaps I really will let you go, or maybe Im lying to you right now. Judge for yourself. Kazufuru furrowed his eyebrows. What exactly is this experiment? What will happen to me if it succeeds? And what will happen to me if it fails? Good questions. Its good that youre interested. The gray-clothed man was obviously delighted. As for the experiment, thats a secret. If it succeeds, youll awaken to become a very powerful Spiritual Ability user. I dont know exactly how powerful youll be, but youll definitely be powerful. Oh, and there might be some side effects when you use your power, but you should be able to take it. As for if the experiment fails, theres all sorts of possibilities but in any case, youll probably survive in the end. Kazufuru furrowed his eyebrows even deeper. I apologize that Im being so vague. Still, this experiments risk-reward ratio is quite good. The price for losing is still quite acceptable, so its really an excellent gamble. Youre not the one gambling, so of course its an excellent gamble to you! Ive already made this gamble, bro. The gray-clothed man smiled. That was a truly frightening experience as the experiment I went through was far more dangerous than the one I want to perform on you. It was also incredibly painful. Even a maniac wouldnt want to experience it for a second time. Although he sounded light-hearted, his words contained a deep darkness. Why did you do such a thing? Kazufuru looked at him. Because Im already insane. Why did you go insane? Because I met what was only natural for livestock like me to go through, the gray-clothed man continued in a casual tone of voice. This livestock didnt know that he was livestock and believed himself to be a human. He lived blissfully until he was slaughtered one day. Such things happen every day at every moment. Livestock that believe themselves to be people will be slaughtered and die in pain and despair. Most wont even know why they died. Actually, its fine, as thats how the world really is. Its just that the livestock are foolish to not have seen the world for what it is. I was fortunate enough to survive at the cost of my sanity. But now, I can see things clearly. Thats just how it is. Kazufuru remained silent. You have the ability to see things clearly as well. Or, perhaps I should say that you can already see things clearly, because right now youre just like livestock that can only be at my mercy whether to be slaughtered or not. The gray-clothed man chuckled lightheartedly. It would be truly a simple task for me to kill you, bro. Or, I could also do whatever else I wanted to you and I wouldnt receive any punishment from the law at all. Even if that truly strong person who helped you dispel the curse tries to take revenge for you, he wont be able to find me No, he wont even be able to find you, because I wont leave any traces behind. If I kill you, youll simply die, and nothing will be left. Kazufuru felt a chill in his soul. He had only been able to get out unscathed after being cursed by this mans item due to Seigo Haranos assistance. Would he be able to count on Seigos assistance this time after being kidnapped? Obviously not! He was kidnapped while he was asleep. He didnt know what time it was currently. Seigo wouldnt find out about this incident until the morning at the very earliest. And even if he learned about this incident, how could Seigo possibly find him? Seigo Harano was quite strong, but he was no god. Kazufuru was deeply aware of his own situation. If I obtain power, the first thing Im going to do is kill you! He glared at the gray-clothed man. Nice look in your eyes. It seems that youve decided to take this opportunity. Excellent. Even if I refuse, I bet you wouldnt let me go regardless. No, I would have. Its just that this time, I would have completely wiped your memories. Youd become a babbling idiot whod likely be struck by a car the instant you walked onto a street. You bastard!! You made the correct decision, bro. Theres a reward in it for you. The gray-clothed man grinned. The reward is that after completing this experiment, no matter what the result is, I wont harm you any further. How nice, dont you think? No matter what the result is, Im going to kill you!! Kazufuru shouted furiously. Very good. Treat me as your mortal enemy, and do your very best to survive! Go from livestock to being a man no, a predator!! The gray-clothed man laughed maniacally. He then activated a spell formation that he previously prepared. A dark-green glow instantly illuminated the room as countless runes appeared. A blinding red light which seemed like it would swallow everything soon appeared from the runes. Kazufurus vision darkened and his consciousness went hazy. He felt as if he was sinking into something dark and icy. His chest started burning up in an increasingly painful manner. It was as if he was continually sinking in water yet also floating in midair. His consciousness was barely hanging on ambiguously. He faintly felt red light passing him by with a voice speaking. So cold, so burning, so painful Kazufuru did his best to maintain his consciousness. However, he gradually faded and melded into the darkness. Im going to die damn it He wanted to live, he wanted to be saved, he wanted to see that shiny golden figure again, he wanted to have power just like that person I want to survive! I want to become stronger!! As Kazufuru struggled to his utmost to survive, right before his mind completely disappeared, he faintly heard a mysterious ethereal female voice. Sign the contract. Chapter 578 - Youve acquired a strange trait overnight! The experiment failed. That was the conclusion the gray-clothed man came to after noticing that the experimental subjects numbers had far exceeded the safety zone. Ah, how regrettable that this bro wasnt able to survive. Continuing might cause damage to his spell formation, so he decided to stop the spell and then clean up after the corpse. Yet he failed to stop his own spell! Astonished, he immediately activated his backup protective spell. Yet, the spell continued to work on its own and even summoned greater power! This was impossible it should have been impossible. After being shocked, the gray-clothed man then had an expression of frenzied delight. Being able to see such an unexpected mystical phenomenon was too amazing!! What exactly happened? Just what did this bro transform into!? He really wanted to know. But, it was currently impossible to observe in detail apart from normally watching. Suddenly, his vision went dark and then he felt himself turning upside-down. His body spun at a high speed as if he had been sucked into a whirlpool. Unclear chaotic sounds rang in his ears in a wild manner. He then suddenly fell onto the ground. This is The gray-clothed man looked around him and saw dense mist appearing which speedily formed into a frighteningly gigantic figure! He realized what was about to happen to him the instant that he locked eyes with the figures blood-red eyes. It would be obviously impossible for the gray-clothed man to escape. Ahaha hahahahahaha!! He had no fear at all. Instead, he began laughing loudly and maniacally, to the point where his face distorted. Truly amusing, this is the best, this is so interesting It was rather regrettable that he couldnt study this any further. But, having such a result was excellent enough already. The gigantic figure rapidly approached him. The maniacally laughing gray-clothed man reached out to the figure. Apart from insanity and delight in his eyes, there was even the expression of fervent worship almost as if he was a devout believer who witnessed a divine miracle. Boom!!! With a loud explosion, blood was sent flying everywhere. Seiji and Natsuya took a car to the location that Seijis locator spell indicated. Shika was riding with them as well. All three were wearing their spiritual combat outfits and weapons, fully prepared for battle. He hoped that they would be enough to rescue Kazufuru Ooike if not, he would have to summon additional backup. To Seijis surprise, the locator spell indicated that Kazufuru was at the riverside! Seiji, Natsuya, and Shika got off the car after they activated a concealing spell so that they wouldnt be noticed by ordinary people. This concealing spell would also be semi-effective against other Spiritual Ability users. They continued following the locator spells mark, and they met a brown-haired beautiful girl wearing Genhana High Schools girls uniform! Ooike-san? Seiji widened his eyes in surprise. The brown-haired girl who had been observing the scenery turned around and looked at Seiji and company. She had a white and clear face and blood-red eyes. She was wearing silver-rimmed glasses which gave her a scholarly appearance and the very aura of an excellent student. Her face and aura both greatly resembled Kazufuru Ooike! The only differences were in the eye color and the body shape it was quite obvious that this person was female judging from her figure. She was also wearing black silk stockings which greatly accentuated her beauty. Natsuya widened her eyes in surprise as well upon seeing this female version of the student council secretary. Shika was the only one whose expression didnt change. Good morning, Harano-san and President Yoruhana, the brown-haired, red-eyed girl greeted them in a clear voice. Good morning Are you Ooike-san Kazufuru Ooike? Seiji reflexively asked the first thing on his mind. I am Kazufuru Ooike, but also not him. More accurately speaking, Im an existence who signed a contract with him thats currently combined with his body, the girl replied. Combined with his body What exactly are you? Im not sure myself. I suppose that you can treat me as something like a ghost. Kazufuru Ooike wished to live and to obtain power, while I responded to his wish. I combined with his soul and formed the current me, which brought him power and allowed him to live, along with helping him to kill his enemy. Seiji was rendered speechless. He looked towards Natsuya. Natsuya cast Astral Vision and carefully observed the girl before them. What I can see is that shes similar to Rana in her synchronized state her body is formed by spiritual power similar to a Spirit-branded Retainers, Natsuya whispered to Seiji. Similar to Rana so that meant this phenomenon was similar to how Mika combined with Mashiro! Kazufuru combined with a mysterious existence and transformed into a girl with a new personality!? Could you explain in more detail about what happened? Whats the current condition of Ooike-sans soul? Seiji looked back at the girl and asked some questions. Last night, Kazufuru Ooike was kidnapped while he was asleep. The kidnapper treated him cruelly. As he was about to die, his powerful desire summoned me and then I killed his kidnapper, left that location, and walked here, the brown-haired girl answered calmly. His soul is now also my soul, so hes fine. His soul is now also my soul? That doesnt sound fine at all! Seiji commented in his mind. Although Im still somewhat confused Youre currently a dual existence with him, similar to multiple personalities different personalities with the same body and soul, is that right? Seiji tried asking. You could understand it that way. The girl nodded. This was really just a female version of Kazufuru Ooike then! A gender change along with a new personality Youve acquired a strange trait overnight, Ooike-san! Seiji glanced at this female Kazufuru and didnt know what to say next. You said that you killed the kidnapper Who was the kidnapper? Where was the scene? Natsuya spoke up next. The kidnapper was the man who previously gave Kazufuru Ooike a cursed item. I killed him within the Domain. Domain?'' Yes, this is my power. After I arrived or perhaps I should say was born, I brought that man into my Domain and killed him. The brown-haired girl adjusted her eyeglasses and spoke as if it was nothing. What type of power is the Domain? What happened to that kidnappers corpse? The Domain is a dimensional space that I can control to a certain extent Even I dont know the full details of this power. As for that mans corpse, it was already devoured by the Domain. Devoured? Its now completely swallowed up by the Domain, as if it sunk into the ocean. Even Im unable to retrieve his corpse anymore. This sounded like a rather dangerous power. Natsuya and Seiji exchanged glances. What exactly did that man do to Ooike-san? First, he said that he analyzed how the cursed item was dispelled basically, why the test product failed, the girl explained. Then, he said that Kazufuru Ooike had potential and that he was going to perform an experiment. If this experiment succeeded, Kazufuru Ooike would be able to become a powerful individual and obtain great strength. The result was that he indeed obtained power, which is me. And then you killed the kidnapper who performed this experiment truly karma. Seiji sighed. Thats right Harano-san, what do you think? Eh? About the fact that I killed someone. The brown-haired girl looked directly at Seiji with her blood-red eyes. Seiji blinked. I dont think anything of it. You did it for the sake of protecting Ooike-san. It could be called self-defense. This is perfectly understandable, he stated sincerely. You dont dislike girls that kill people? Killing others is indeed something bad, but it also depends on the situation. Your situation isnt one where I would dislike you for it No, I should say that I dont have the right to dislike anyone else because of killing others, because Ive killed someone before as well. I see Something flashed in the girls eyes. Harano-san isnt a shonen manga superhero after all. Her mouth faintly arced upwards after saying this. Chapter 579 - I am the main personality! Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Seiji felt that her smile was rather subtle. Looking at her like this, she was doubtlessly a wonderfully beautiful girl. Her faint smile was quite moving. But, when Seiji thought about how she was basically another personality of Kazufuru Ooike, he felt an indescribable feeling well up within him. How is Ooike-sans personality right now? Seiji asked. In a deep sleep. It will take him a minimum of one week to wake up. One week? Yes. Due to that experiment, my birth, and the burden of using so much power on his body his personality is going to sleep for one week, or perhaps even longer, the brown-haired girl stated. That sounds rather bad. Seiji furrowed his eyebrows. Indeed. I was just considering how I should explain things to the Ooike Family so that they will accept me. Otherwise, I would have been sleeping on the streets tonight. That is indeed an important problem. But, more important is Ooike-san himself, right? What if he never wakes up? I dont think that will happen but its indeed possible. Isnt that quite bad!? If he is really unable to wake up, I shall properly live on for his sake. Shouldnt you try waking him up before that! I have no particular feelings towards him. I hope that he can rest in peace. Please at least have some feelings for him! Dont just let him rest in peace like that! Besides, isnt he supposed to be the main personality!! No, I have an equal relationship with him no, wait, I have the power, so Im stronger. That makes me the main personality! The brown-haired girls eyeglasses flashed. You were just born!! Seiji commented energetically. The girl chuckled upon hearing this. Harano-san is truly such an interesting individual. It was quite foolish of him not to become friends with you, she said as she laughed. Kazufuru Ooike is an idiot, but Im different from him. Id be more than happy to no, I wish to become good friends with Harano-kun. Id even be willing to be your girlfriend. Seiji was rendered speechless. While he didnt know how to respond to this, Natsuya had a subtle expression while something flashed in Shikas eyes. The brown-haired girl glanced over at the other two girls and smiled even bigger. Heehee, just joking. Harano-kun doesnt lack in the girlfriend department. Im not arrogant enough to believe that I can become your girlfriend. Still, I was telling the truth about wanting to be friends with you. Thank you for your interest, although I still dont really understand you. Seiji sighed. By the way, whats your name? Name I dont have one yet. The brown-haired girl tilted her head slightly. Harano-kun, help come up with one for me. Why me? Because youre the first person who spoke to me after I was born so youre basically the first witness to learn about my existence. The girl smiled with a serious expression in her eyes. Seiji fell silent for a moment. Kazuko how about that? Seiji tried asking. Kazuko? Yes, as youre Kazufuru Ooikes new personality, which is why I borrowed part of his name to make Kazuko. Your full name will be Kazuko Ooike. Kazuko very nice. The girl nodded. From this moment onwards, my name shall be Kazuko Ooike. Seiji felt a rather subtle sensation from seeing her agree to the name that he came up with. Ooike-san Call me Kazuko. I like this name that you gave me. Just address me directly by name. Alright, Kazuko-san, is there any method to wake up Ooike-sans personality? Youd rather see him instead of me? Thats not what I mean. I just think that continuing like this wont be good. Theres nothing bad for me at all. If he continues sleeping, I can continue having this body to myself. Kazuko adjusted her eyeglasses. Something flashed in Seijis eyes as he observed her. Just joking. If he doesnt wake up for a long time, itll affect me as well. Kazuko flashed a smile. Theres a method to wake him up. However, I cant do it by myself, and need someone to help me. What type of help? Theres danger involved. Could you please explain first? Seiji folded his arms. My power over my Domain is connected to our soul, which is why Im able to open up a path to Kazufuru Ooikes Domain. But, I cant access it by myself, and someone needs to clear the path, Kazuko explained. There are rampaging demons within the Domain. I can only control them to a certain extent, but cant completely control them. Im also unable to eliminate them, so whoever enters the Domain needs to deal with these demons. Its impossible to simply avoid the demons and go directly to Kazufuru Ooikes soul within his section of the Domain. Only by eliminating all the demons and cleansing the entire Domain will he be able to wake up. Otherwise, he wont wake up no matter what. In summary, someone needs to enter my Domain and kill off a large number of demons in order to wake him up. Seiji fell silent once again. Theres no need for you to take this risk and help out. Perhaps hell wake up automatically by himself in one weeks time. Kazuko smiled. Kazuko-san how exactly do you view Ooike-san? To me, hes the person who contracted me, an equal existence who signed a contract of coexistence. The two of you share a body and soul In my opinion, this is an even more intimate relationship than twin brother and sister, Seiji spoke seriously as he looked directly at her. Perhaps Im thinking too much into things. But, I feel that since the two of you have such an intimate relationship, you should try to get along well with each other. Youre just like a younger sister, and hes like an older brother. If the older brother is asleep for a week or even longer, the younger sister should naturally be worried. Perhaps youll be annoyed and might not even like him being awake, but hes still your older brother. Just letting him sleep like this is that really alright? Kazuko slightly widened her eyes. Hes my older brother? Something flashed in her eyes as she muttered to herself. I didnt think like that, as the two of us should be equal. Still, I have power, so Im actually the stronger one. But this type of feeling isnt bad at all. After signing the contract, he fell into a deep sleep, so I never really talked to him at all. Letting him wake up early and having a chat seems nice as well. Kazuko smiled as she said this. Are you willing to help, Harano-kun? Seiji smiled as well. It would be my pleasure. C Kazuko led them to a nearby apartment where the kidnappers research laboratory was located. Thick smoke was rising out of the apartment complex. According to the bystanders, there had been an explosion. The police and firefighters had already arrived on the scene. Most likely, an emergency self-destruction spell activated on the apartment to erase all the evidence, Natsuya concluded after observing the scene. I doubt that anything of use would be left behind. Everyone then took a car to the student council presidents residence. Kazuko recognized the maid Mai through Kazufurus memories as the former student council president. Kazuko was both surprised and interested in this. Does Harano-kun like maids? If I have to say like or dislike, of course like. Whats the truth in your heart? I love them! Maid attire is one of the best types of attire in the world. Something flashed in Seijis eyes. Mai smiled faintly. Natsuya and Shika were rendered speechless. Such an honest and direct answer. Kazuko chuckled in delight. She then twirled around lightly as a red light covered her body. Her school uniform suddenly changed to maid attire! And, this maid uniform was a miniskirt type! Combined with black silk stockings, there was a mesmerizing absolute territory!! How is it, Master? The brown-haired girl slightly lifted her skirt and curtsied elegantly. Seiji received a gigantic impact from this unexpected scene! Natsuya was astonished as well. Mai widened her eyes, while Shika narrowed her eyes. Your clothes Seijis gaze was somewhat vacant. Im capable of changing my clothes at will. No matter what Harano-kun likes, I can wear it just for you. Kazukos mouth arced upwards in delight. Chapter 580 - What exactly do you want to catch!? Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Anything he wanted Seiji instantly imagined various scenes. No! Stop!! Before his fantasies could run wild, he forcefully slammed on the brakes and stopped himself from thinking any further. Cough thank you for your good intentions, but theres no need. Theres no need to be so reserved. Just treat it as the payment for your assistance. You can ask for anything that you want to see. I personally recommend the bunny girl look. Kazuko smiled. Seiji couldnt help but imagine how alluring she would look in a bunny girl outfit. But, he then immediately shook his head and banished the scene from his mind! I feel like Ill lose something important if I ask you to do such a thing as payment. No need to worry even if you lose something. Ill catch it all for you. Kazuko glanced towards Seijis lower half. What exactly do you want to catch!? At this moment, Seiji suddenly felt like Kazuko was rather similar to Chiaki the excellent student who was always so serious suddenly acquired a female personality like this? Such a mystery. Cough, I should stop getting sidetracked. Time for serious business. Seiji and Shika made their preparations in the spellcasting room. Natsuya and Mai observed them. Kazuko raised her palm which let out a blood-red glow. A pitch-black crack instantly appeared in the rooms floor which then opened up in an oval shape with a red polygon inside this formation appeared quite similar to the Inner Worlds formation! Seijis vision instantly darkened and he felt his body whirling around as faint sounds whirred past his ear. But soon, he suddenly saw everything clearly again. He was in a classroom a classroom which resembled one from Genhana High School. However, there were no tables, chairs, or anything else inside. This space simply resembled a classroom with the windows tightly shut. Everything outside was pitch-black. So, this was Kazukos Domain Seiji thought about its possible connections to the Inner World. On one hand, it was because he just witnessed a spell formation similar to the Inner World teleportation formation. On the other hand, this Domain also felt similar to being in the Inner World. Theyre coming. There was a red flash as Kazukos figure appeared in midair. She was half translucent in a form that resembled a ghost. The next instant, dense mist started entering the room through the windows. The mist swiftly formed into some dark humanoid figures! These ghostly figures all had blood-red holes in their faces where the eyes should have been. They were glowing faintly, had distorted limbs, and stiff movements. Everything about them seemed ominous. They suddenly attacked! Shika moved first, arcing her body as she stepped forward and unsheathed her Demon Blade Muramasa and sliced! One slice cut two dark figures in half at the waist. These figures that were sliced in half shrieked strangely before vanishing into the air. Seiji also unsheathed his sword and slew another humanoid figure. It seems that its quite easy. Lets take on a few more at a time, then, Kazuko spoke up. The moment she spoke, more dense mist entered the room and created even more dark humanoid figures. Seiji and Shika cooperated without need for verbal communication as they swiftly dealt with this second wave of ghostly figures. They then dealt with the third, the fourth, and the fifth wave After Seiji and Shika slew at least fifty or sixty dark humanoid figures, the black mist then formed into a gigantic monster that resembled a gorilla! There were four eyes on its face, along with blood-red runes on its body that faintly glowed. This ones rather strong Before Kazuko even finished speaking, the monster approached at an astonishing speed and viciously swiped with its claws! *Boom!* Explosive red light also shot out from the monsters hands. Seiji and Shika retreated in time to dodge the attack. Shika then swiftly circled around to the monsters side and lifted her Demon Blade Infliction technique CIcefall! A powerful chill arose from her blade and formed a giant blade of ice under the sword as it sliced down. This ice blade struck a heavy blow against the monster! *Grraaagghhhh!!! The gorilla monster howled in a hair-raising manner. Its movements grew stiffer due to being affected by the ice blades chill. Sealing technique CGather Snow! Shika swung her sword, enveloping the monster in a deep blue mist which magically appeared. The mist then speedily froze into ice which completely sealed the monsters movements. Killing technique CShatter Ice! A blue flash appeared on her sword as she inserted her blade into the giant hulk of ice. The ice then shattered into tiny pieces, including the gorilla monster inside!! This entire process was as smooth as wind over water. Seiji felt as if he was watching an expert League of Legends player utilize all of a characters abilities with perfect sequencing. This way of combat even seemed quite artistic. Beautiful, Seiji praised her. Shika responded with a faint smile. Upon witnessing this scene, Kazuko was also stunned for a moment by the black-haired girls incredible beauty. No more dark mist entered from the windows. This meant that all the demons in this section had been cleared out. After personally witnessing the rampaging monsters that Kazuko spoke of, Seiji recalled how Zankita Juumonjis body had been invaded by Hells Aura. This felt quite similar to him, especially how those creatures shrieked. Did Kazukos abilities have a connection to Hell? Or, could it be that the person who made Zankita like that was connected to the person who kidnapped Kazufuru Ooike? Perhaps these mysterious individuals were from the same faction. There was also that mysterious spell which Akatsuki used on Akasuzume Koogi and Naruo Yashuu perhaps they were all connected. I didnt have a chance to use Cleansing to test things out against the first batch of monsters. I should try it out in a bit, Seiji thought to himself. If Cleansing was highly effective against these demons, then it would seem more likely that all these things were secretly connected. After resting for a few minutes, Seiji and Shika opened the door of the classroom. They saw a staircase leading downward. After walking down the stairs, they arrived at a door. Upon entering, Seiji immediately recognized this room as the karate clubs dojo! He couldnt help but recall his duel against Rion, Kotomi, and the entire karate club. Just as he was reminiscing about what happened, the mirror on the wall suddenly turned pitch-black! Large amounts of mist poured out of the mirror and formed into numerous dark humanoid figures. Unlike the unarmed figures in the classroom from earlier, these dark demons were all wielding red swords! They wielded their swords and surrounded Seiji and Shika. Their speed was apparently faster than the previous group, increasing the level of danger. Cleansing! Seiji created a hand seal and cast his spell upon the first demon that approached him. *Boom!* The dark figure was vaporized. It was supremely effective. He was certain now. But then, the red sword from the exploded demon transformed into a red mist which twined around another nearby demon! Whats this? The demon thats being possessed by the remaining red mist will be strengthened. Please be careful, Kazuko explained as she continued floating in midair. Shika dashed into the group of monsters and left numerous afterimages of herself as she continuously slew the demons. All the killed demons blades transformed into red mist which possessed the remaining demons, making their movements swifter and more dexterous! Seeing that there were too many enemies, Shika once again cast her Snow Gather technique to freeze a large group and then destroyed them with Ice Shatter. Seiji enchanted his longsword with his own White Lotus technique, creating a mystical blade of over ten meters long. A single swing of this blade allowed him to slay five or six monsters in one go. Seiji and Shika had excellent tacit cooperation as they swept through the monsters. The monsters continuously appeared and became stronger and stronger due to all the red mist. Finally, a giant six-eyed, six-armed monster which wielded six swords appeared, covered in thick-red mist! Its six arms were capable of extending and retracting at will. Its wild sword dance was quite dangerous as it would be impossible to dodge all the swords or even block them at close range. Its defensive prowess was impressive as well. The red mist acted as a barrier which blocked all attacks! It even blocked Seijis Evolved Cleansing technique. Seiji came to the conclusion that only a powerful spell would take it down. Shika-chan! He looked towards his adopted younger sister, communicating with his eyes. Shika nodded in understanding and swiftly retreated to the rear. Seiji cast Evolved Mana Barrier on himself and engaged the monster in single combat, stalling for time! After retreating a certain distance, Shika sheathed her sword, created a seal, and uttered an incantation at maximum speed. Soon, a blueish-white glow appeared on her body. A gigantic spell formation slowly appeared before her. Its aura became imposing at a rapid pace. Brother! The instant that the spell was finished, Shika shouted out to Seiji. Seiji immediately retreated. Destruction technique, Blizzard! Upon completion of the spell, the giant spell formation suddenly released a dense white fog which swept across the six-armed monster like a tempest! Chapter 581 - Harano-kun is such a pervert Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu The red mist blocked the icy fog. However, the white fog froze the red mist as well! This instantly slowed down the large monsters movements. One more powerful attack was still needed. Seiji aimed his hand at the monster, gathered his Mana, and speedily prepared his spell [Evolved Mana Bullet]! *Boom!!* A powerful golden bullet of light hit the red mist and exploded with blinding light. A hole appeared in the red mist barrier from which the white fog poured through. The six-armed monsters giant body was speedily frozen over. Gaahhhhh!! The monster howled in a raspy voice similar to the previous gorilla monster. It did its best to struggle, but was still gradually completely sealed within the ice. Finally, Shika destroyed the monster by using Ice Shatter. Thanks to both of you for your hard work. The next sections numbers and strength will be increased even further. Is that alright? Kazuko inquired. Seiji and Shika exchanged glances. It should be fine. If you think that you cant go on anymore, tell me immediately. Okay. Natsuya patiently waited as she looked at the black crack on the floor. Although she was acting as backup support in name, what she was really doing was surveillance. It was unknown what Kazuko Ooike truly was. It was impossible to ascertain if she was trustworthy. Seiji chose to trust in Kazuko, but he also knew that there would be risks associated with this trust. If it wasnt for Shika adamantly insisting on following him, he would have entered the Domain all by himself. If something seemed wrong, Natsuya would intervene immediately but she was unsure whether or not she had the power to intervene. The power of this Domain was equivalent to top-level space magic! It was a frightfully powerful ability. What exactly was that experiment? Just what type of existence did Kazufuru combine with? These were questions that she really wanted answers to. If she reported this to her family, her family would definitely respond in some manner. Natsuya had no intentions of reporting this to her family. This was because Kazufuru was her and Seijis classmate, but also because Natsuya faintly felt as if her family would suffer severe losses if they made any antagonistic moves against Kazuko. To be honest, the only reason why she was still able to remain calm when dealing with such a mysterious and powerful existence was mostly because of Seiji. Although Kazuko was quite mysterious, Natsuya didnt believe that she would be any more ridiculous than Seiji. If something truly happened, Seiji would be able to deal with it she had such a feeling. Logically speaking, this was blind belief without any basis. Emotionally speaking, this was a feeling of safety she felt from Seiji. This feeling was born after the duel against Akatsuki. No matter what it was, Seiji would be able to take care of it. As long as she was by his side, everything would be alright Natsuya herself knew that this feeling of hers had no logic to it. But, she was unable to eliminate this feeling from within her heart. In the end, she was still a girl a girl in love. She would feel safe next to the boy she liked, and couldnt help but automatically want to rely on him perhaps not all girls were like this, but Natsuya Yoruhana seemed to foundationally be such a person. At any rate, Natsuya believed in Seiji, which was why she was able to calmly and patiently wait for him to emerge from the Domain. Inside the Domain. Harano-kun, why do you trust me? After clearing out yet another section of monsters, Kazuko suddenly asked this question. Hmm? Seiji looked towards her. You should have known already that this would be a dangerous place even before you entered here. And, this entire Domain is under my control. Kazuko looked at him. As long as I will it, I can easily harm the two of you Why is it that you dont seem to be worried about this at all? Because you dont have any reason to harm us. I do have a reason. Kazufuru Ooike used to have a grudge against you. You yourself just said used to. Hes already put this behind him. Perhaps Ill still do something to you due to that past grudge of his Besides, theres also the possibility that everything I told you was a lie. Maybe Im actually not some new part of his soul and personality at all. Instead, I could be some demon who overtook his body and memories have you considered that? That may be the case. If thats really true, then I was wrong to believe you. Seiji looked at her. But, even now, I still believe that I wasnt wrong in my judgement. Youre not lying to me. So, you actually really believe in your sense of judgement? Kazuko floated in front of him. You could say that, but more foundationally Seiji paused for a moment. Its that I want to believe in you. Whys that? I dont know how to say it myself. Although I dont understand you at all, I still want to believe in you probably because youre pretty cute. Kazuko paused in surprise for a moment when she heard him jokingly praising her like that. Then, she giggled. Harano-kun is such a pervert no, I should call you an ecchi idiot! Seiji was rendered speechless for a moment. Although I dont want to admit it, I find this difficult to counter. Seijis cheeks twitched. He couldnt help but recall how Hitaka Shuho had also previously called him pervert to his face. This situation seemed rather similar to that one. The most foundational reason why he didnt have any worries was actually because he possessed the power to save and load. But, that was a secret he didnt want to tell anyone about! In such a situation, it would indeed seem like his actions could only be explained as him being an ecchi idiot If youre an ecchi idiot, whyd you refuse the payment I mentioned earlier? No need to mention that. Even if Im an ecchi idiot, theres various different kinds. Im a pure gentleman! Seiji put on a serious expression. Kazukos giggling instantly increased in volume. After she finally finished laughing, she took a closer look at his handsome face. Im really starting to like you. Please be friends with me, Harano-kun. Seiji responded to this sincere invitation with a smile. Please take good care of me in the future, Kazuko-san. After resting for a while, they continued their conquest. This was just like playing a dungeon role-playing game. Seiji and Shika continuously cleared out each section of all the demons and kept going downwards. Finally, they fought against a giant werewolf monster in the school auditorium! This monster had the ability to change between human and wolf form. Its human form dual-wielded a sword and a battle hammer for vicious attacks, while its werewolf form would exhale powerful breath and rush at them. This monster also had the ability to spawn large amounts of smaller monsters, making it difficult to deal with. Seiji and Shika had a fierce battle with this monster that pushed them to the brink. Their protective Mana Barriers were shattered countless times. If either of them had faced this monster alone, they would have definitely been injured against such a powerful opponent. It was possible that the injuries might even be serious. Yet they were fighting as two, as adopted brother and sister that had excellent tacit cooperation. If one was suppressed, the other would immediately act as backup support. Although this fight seemed quite dangerous, neither was even injured. And, the twos tacit cooperation increased more and more through this fight. They didnt even need to talk to know what the other would do or wanted to do. They would then act accordingly in unison. Shika felt that this feeling of being connected in heart and soul was amazing. As long as she was together with Brother Seiji, even battling would feel fun. For just an instant, she even wanted this fierce battle to last a little longer. *Whoosh!!* The enemy monster suddenly spat out thick blood-red breath which rushed at them like a rushing ocean wave. It was unavoidable. Yet, Shika wasnt afraid at all. That was because the very next instant, her adopted older brothers tall figure appeared before her. Reversal technique, Dragon Counterattack! Seiji cast his spell with his sword, causing countless tiny spell formations to appear in front of him. These spell formations blocked and received the werewolf monsters powerful breath attack as Seiji twirled his sword and transformed the attacks power into a golden light that formed into a majestic dragon Taste the dragons blade! Seiji shouted out Genji from Overwatchs quote as he swung his longsword and used the coolest golden divine dragon to counterattack!! The dragon soared through the air with imposing majesty. Shikas eyes lit up at the sight. Kazukos eyes were glittering as well. *Boom!!* The giant divine dragon completely devoured the werewolf monster! The explosion was as blindingly brilliant as a fireworks display. So cool Both girls were simultaneously awed by the scene. Chapter 582 - In the end, I’m still too poor Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu They finally defeated the werewolf monster. Seiji suddenly felt his body heating up. A warmth spread throughout his entire body this sensation was quite similar to when he was strengthened after signing a Spirit-branded Retainer contract with Natsuya! My strength my Spiritual Power has increased, Seiji stated what he noticed out loud as he glanced towards Shika. My power went up as well, Shika said as she met his gaze. Both of them then looked at Kazuko. Kazuko blinked. I dont know about this This isnt under my control. You dont know? I dont. As I mentioned, I dont know the exact powers of my own Domain. Seiji didnt know what to say. After eliminating all the demons, his power increasedthis was quite similar to the specialty of the Inner World where defeating all the powerful monsters there would allow the person summoned there to increase in power level! Was this so-called Domain also an Inner World? Was Kazuko Ooikes Domain ability the power to open up a portal to and control an Inner World? Just as he was thinking about this, his system suddenly gave him a notification as words appeared before him [You have been rewarded for cleansing an Inner World for the first time. Soul World C Spirit House is now available.] Spirit House? This new term caught Seijis attention. He really wanted to immediately check the explanation. Unfortunately, now wasnt the time, so he could only put it off until later. Although, the term [cleansing an Inner World for the first time] was confirmation from his dating sim system that it recognized the Domain as an Inner World. In that case, since Kazuko was able to open up and control an Inner World, didnt that make her just like a game master who was capable of freely opening up and controlling an excellent cultivation ground!? Seijis eyes instantly lit up when he came to this conclusion. If he could obtain Kazukos assistance, it would become much safer for his friends to practice cultivation. Going to a Spirit World would entail unknown risks. There might be powerful and terrifying monsters, clashes against other Spiritual Ability users, or they might get accidentally dragged into a dangerous Inner World. However, Kazukos Domain could control the degree of risk. It would also be possible to leave immediately if one was injured? However, the demons present here might be related to Hell. Would they bring a negative influence for the Awakened? Seiji cooled his passion as he thought about this potential problem. No matter what, he should finish what he came to do first. The next area was the final destination of their little excursionthe place where Kazufuru Ooike resided. Seiji and Shika left the church area and walked downstairs to open the final door. As expected, the final area was the student council room. The student council secretary had a half translucent body and was wearing the Genhana High School boys uniform as he floated in midair and slept. Kazuko was unable to enter Kazufurus area, which was why she didnt fly here. If she was present and flying next to him, they would basically be like identical twin ghosts. Seiji walked over and called out to him, Ooike-san, its time for you to wake up. Kazufuru didnt react. Wake up! Kazufuru Ooike!! Seiji increased his volume. Kazufuru twitched slightly. However, he still didnt open his eyes. Student council secretary Kazufuru Ooike! Dont sleep in the student council room!! Hurry and get up!!! Kazufuru twitched again and had an expression of discomfort as he slowly opened his eyes. Harano-san? Yep, its me. Youve finally woken up. Seiji smiled. I What exactly Kazufuru had a confused expression as if he was still unclear what was going on. We went to great trouble to arrive here and wake you up. So, dont be going back to sleep. Seiji looked directly at him. If you cant recall what happened, just take your time slowly. The most important thing right now is to maintain your consciousness. Kazufuru blinked. Was I saved by you again? No, not me. All I did was wake you up. Someone else is responsible for saving you. Someone else who? You should be able to remember. You signed a contract with her. Contract Kazufuru furrowed his eyebrows. Sign the contract This sentence suddenly appeared from deep within his mind. He then realized what was going on. Seiji saw the light of understanding enter Kazufurus eyes. Then, Seijis vision darkened as he felt himself spinning. Soon, he returned to the spellcasting room. Kazuko appeared in front of him with a red flash. She retracted her hand, causing the portal to the Domain to close and the crack in the ground to disappear. I would like to have a private discussion with Kazufuru Ooike. Could you please arrange a quiet location for me? Seiji looked towards Natsuya, while Natsuya looked towards Mai. Mai simply smiled. Please follow me, Miss Ooike. Kazuko then followed Mai out of the room. How were things? Natsuya asked out of concern. The process was a little dangerous. But as you can see, none of us are injured, Seiji replied. Thats good, then. Youve both worked hard. Have a rest here. Yeah. As he rested in the guest room, Seiji opened up his dating sim system and inspected the new [Spirit House] option under the [Soul World] category. The systems explanation was A spiritual house which has all sorts of functions. 33 points are required to open the door to this house each time. You may remain inside for six hours at a time. If you go over the time limit, an additional payment will be required. This simple explanation caused Seiji to widen his eyes. This was just like a personal dimensional space! Was it an ability similar to Kazukos Domain? No Mana or Soul Energy was required to open the door to the Spirit House. Rather than calling it an ability, it was more like an item. Seiji chose the [Spirit House] option to see that there were two options under it called [Living Room] and [Dojo]. The explanation said that the [Living Room] required a payment of 233 points to construct. This would allow any person who had a favorability and connectivity rating of over 70 with him to enter the [Spirit House] together with him. Each additional person entering would require another 23 points as the entry fee. The [Dojo] required a fee of 666 points to construct. This location would allow the user to practice cultivation. There would be an hourly charge of 16 points for each person practicing cultivation. Those who spent less than an hours worth of time would still be charged the full price per hour. Damn it, this was a true gold sink!! Seijis eyes started twitching. Previously, his system had introduced the brand-new [Character Reward Card] random draw system which was an obvious attempt to lure him into spending money! He had been so conflicted and pained as he finally managed to restrain himself from wasting his own carefully hard-earned points. Hed never expected that it would be such a short time before this damned system introduced yet another new product in an attempt to make him spend his points! An extravagant personal space where I can cultivate safely and efficiently at any time, even together with my friends. You only need a first installment of 899 Seiji felt as if he was hearing such an advertisement. Dating sim system: Heehee, Im not afraid of you not spending points. Seiji was feeling too helpless to even imagine his system as a fairy that he could vent upon. This [Spirit House] was truly expensive! But when considering the future, he felt that it was definitely necessary to buy it. It was an entire personal dimensional space! So many main characters in so many stories relied on this for great convenience! Pricing such a function at only 899 seemed actually quite cheap? No, no, wait! He forced himself to change his way of thinking. Upon closer consideration, did he really need this [Spirit House]? He could go to a Spirit World to cultivate or ask for Kazukos assistance. Was this really necessary? But, the Spirit World was dangerous, while the demons in Kazukos domain were problematic. Plus, it wasnt a sure thing if she would be willing to help. Besides, all things the system had provided to him so far had been quite valuable. It could even be said that they were worth far more than their price tag. Perhaps this [Dojo] in the [Spirit House] would help him to cultivate with extreme efficiency, or give him access to even more powerful functions in the future Seiji thought about that as he checked his current points count before sighing. In the end, Im still too poor. Chapter 583 Chapter 583: Are you usually fighting for the sake of justice? Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Cultivation required points, the random draw required points, and the [Spirit House] he wanted also required points Even though he obtained a large number of points from the popularity of Brother Monogatari, he still didnt have enough points. Although he really wanted to see what the [Spirit House] was like, he decided to leave this huge gold sink alone for the time being. Seiji closed his systems menu as he thought about this. Seiji went to the living room and saw that Kazuko and Natsuya were sitting there and quietly sipping tea together. Youve finished discussing things with Kazufuru? Seiji inquired. Yeah. Hes accepted my presence, but he doesnt want to forever remain like this. He wants to separate from me, Kazuko told him. Is there a way to separate the two of you? I dont know. Theoretically speaking, there needs to first be an appropriate new body as a vessel, and then someone needs to split my soul from his to transfer one of us to the new body. This should be quite difficult, dont you think? Seiji looked towards Natsuya. Its not merely difficult, its basically impossible, Natsuya stated. At least, its impossible from what I know. I dont know of anyone whos capable of splitting souls like this. Separating a single soul into two independent existences? This is no different from splitting a living person into two living persons. Its ridiculous. Its possible to split an earthworm into two living earthworms, Seiji mused. Everyone fell silent for a moment. I apologize, that was a terrible joke. Seiji sincerely apologized. Its alright. Besides, its Kazufuru that wants to separate, not me, Kazuko spoke calmly. I feel that living like this is fine, but he cant accept the situation. Something flashed in Seijis eyes. If he loaded back to yesterday and prevented Kazufurus kidnapping, he could probably prevent this from happening to Kazufuru. But, would it really be alright to delete Kazuko from the world? Preventing her birth was different from killing her. However Kazuko was the true individual responsible for saving Kazufuru, and she currently existed right here and now! Although her origin was quite mysterious, she seemed like a nice girl. Kazufuru himself had accepted her as well. The part that he couldnt accept was that he and Kazuko now shared a single body. Perhaps that kidnappers faction has a method to separate the two of you. Seiji folded his arms. Although that man is dead now, its quite likely that he belonged to a faction. Maybe we can find something out if we investigate this faction. That sounds reasonable, but how are we supposed to investigate? That man is dead now hes gone missing, so the faction he belongs to will surely send someone to investigate. You can catch their members when they come looking for Ooike-san So, youre saying to catch anyone that comes for an interrogation? Kazuko blinked. Thats exactly what I mean although the prerequisite is that they come. Everyone fell silent once again. I suppose thats all we can do. The brown-haired, eyeglasses-wearing Kazuko raised her teacup and sipped on some tea. If someone comes to try and kidnap Kazufuru again, Ill capture the kidnapper rather than killing him and interrogate him for relevant information. And if nobody comes, well have to enjoy our life together as it is. By the way Have you decided upon what payment youd like to receive? Kazuko smiled and changed the topic after a pause. Shika-chan and I already received our reward from cleansing the Domain. That doesnt count. If you dont say anything, Ill carry out the default option and show you myself naked, wearing only an apron. Why is that the default option!? If you dont want to see the naked apron, the next option is a swimsuit. Swimsuit sounds more normal Its a V-shaped spaghetti strap swimsuit. Correction! The style is no longer normal!! After the swimsuit option is the bathrobe option. That sounds quite normal as well but I refuse to be fooled any more! Also, hurry and seal away the first two options!! Bathrobe (fully soaked wet edition). I knew it wouldnt be normal!! Although Seiji was verbally retorting, he still couldnt help but imagine such ecchi scenes. He was simply such a gentleman. I truly dont need such a payment But, I do have a request for you. Id like to ask you to open up your Domain in the future so that me and my friends can train there. For you and your friends to train there? Kazuko tilted her head slightly. Yeah. Me, Shika-chan, and our other friends. What are your other friends like? Theyre all members of a team I established. You could say that were a Spiritual Ability user fighting team, Seiji explained. A Spiritual Ability user fighting team Are you all usually fighting for the sake of justice? Kazuko adjusted her eyeglasses. No We just established our team not long ago, and were not that strong. We need to first become stronger. I see. Thats why you wanted to make use of my Domain to increase everyones strength. Yes. This is basically like cultivation. Seiji nodded in affirmation. Cultivation such a hot-blooded word. The brown-haired girl smiled. Alright, Ill open up my Domain again just for you. Call me at any time that you need to use it. Thank you. No need to be so polite with me. Please treat me as an easy girl that you can call on or use at any time. I wont do such a thing at all! Whats with being able to improve ones strength in her Domain? Natsuya inquired. Kazuko-sans Domain is actually the Inner World, Seiji explained to the student council president. Inner World Something flashed in Natsuyas eyes. Whats the Inner World? Kazuko wasnt familiar with this term. Seiji then explained the Inner World to Kazuko. Spirit Worlds they sound quite interesting. Id really like to see one. Kazuko was quite interested in this topic. Its quite dangerous there. Theres not only Spiritual Creatures, theres also Spiritual Ability users that go there Seiji lectured her quite seriously. Kazuko-san, your Domain power is quite amazing. But, precisely because its amazing, others might take interest in you. I believe that its best to keep a low profile and not attract attention. Yeah, I know not to cause trouble. Kazuko expressed her understanding. Still, I really do want to check out a Spirit World, along with seeing what an Inner World is like. Perhaps Ill be able to better understand my own power if I can compare these places to my Domain. Oh, theres also one more thing about your Domain Seiji explained to her how the demons there might be connected to Hell. Hell, the eternal inferno of unending darkness If those demons are actually from Hell, wouldnt that make me the Guardian of Hell? Kazukos eyeglasses flashed. Seiji was rendered speechless. This sounded like a chuunibyou name for some elite boss from a game like Diablo. Does Harano-kun plan on going to Spirit Worlds? Kazuko then asked this question. I do. Could you take me along with you? Seiji considered this question. Kazuko had great power and was fully capable of protecting herself. Perhaps she would even be of great assistance. Youre certain that you want to go? Yes, I want to go. Kazuko was quite adamant. Alright, we can go together. Seiji agreed. Thank you, Harano-kun. I shall wear fishnet stockings and trample on you as payment. I dont want that at all! I could let you lick my feet instead. I dont have such a hobby! He would prefer to lick black lace stockings No, wait, what was he thinking! The brown-haired eyeglasses girl said goodbye and left after finishing her tea. What do you think? Seiji looked towards Natsuya. Shes a powerful and mysterious existence I dont know what exactly she is, but it seems that she has no ill intentions towards us. She seems almost like an ordinary girl who simply possesses special powers, Natsuya gave her opinion. Actually, I think that shes rather similar to Yomi, Seiji mentioned. Your bonded spirit Yeah. Theyre both powerful yet mysterious existences with unknown origins Id really like to hear Yomis opinion on this, but as usual, shes ignoring me. Seiji sighed. But at the very least, this probably means that Kazuko-san isnt someone very dangerous. Is this why you believe in her? Thats one of the factors. Seiji finished his tea, and Natsuya refilled his tea for him. Are you considering adding Kazuko-san to your Spiritual Ability user team? Natsuya asked him after refilling his tea. Chapter 584 - I could also try wearing that for you Chapter 584: I could also try wearing that for you Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu I havent but I suppose I also am. Seiji paused for a moment. I would have considered inviting her already if it wasnt for my worry regarding how her Domains demons might have negative influences on the other members. With her ability, it would be much safer for my Knight Order to cultivate in her Domain rather than in a Spirit World. Even without the ability to cultivate in her Domain, her personal combat strength alone makes her worthy of an invitation, Natsuya assessed. Yeah. Her strength is quite valuable. Even if she cant assist in our cultivation, shes someone worth the effort to recruit. The issue is what we can give her in return. She seems to be quite fond of you. Perhaps shell accept as long as you take her as a girlfriend. Seiji was rendered speechless. Just joking. Natsuya averted her gaze. But I do feel slightly displeased about your conversation with her. She started pouting slightly. The jealous student council president was so cute! Seiji was instantly moved by the sight. By the time that he regained his senses, he discovered that he was already sitting down next to and hugging her. Natsuya lay softly in his arms as she started blushing. Such a cute mega-beautiful girl is my girlfriendjust realizing this made Seiji feel that he was truly blessed! I apologize for making you displeased, I dont have any particular thoughts about her I know, Natsuya replied softly in a kitten-like voice. But, I still feel a little emotional Im the one who should apologize. Seiji couldnt help but pat her on the head and then run his hand through her silky hair. He gently raised her head and approached. Ahhh enn Tender and soft lips together with such a sweet kiss. This wondrous sensation was quite addicting no, he was already addicted! Seiji felt like he could do this for the entire day if he didnt restrain himself. Of course, it was also possible that if they kept kissing, a certain type of censored scene would end up occurring. Natsuya started out by passively accepting the kiss. But, she then started becoming proactive as she hugged him even tighter and sought even more. She felt his love being transmitted to her through a wondrous sensation as he responded gently. A gentle warmth was injected into her body, helping to gradually soothe her inner frustrations. After a long period of time passed, their lips finally separated. All negative emotions were completely eliminated as her body was filled a feeling of safety and warmth. Natsuya felt that she was truly fortunate. Seiji you mentioned that you really like maid attire Natsuya spoke cutely as her face reddened. I could also try wearing that for you. Natsuya in maid attire? Seiji got all excited just from imagining the scene! A classic long maid dress or a maid miniskirts sexiness both seemed to complement her quite well! It would make her charisma level go through the roof!! And if she also lifted up her skirt and shyly said Master, please give me your orders~ Ohhhhhhh!! Just his wild fantasies alone made him feel like he was about to turn into a raging beast! That would be quite awesome Seiji almost wanted to cover his face. He did his very best to not show off any strange expressions. Also, a bunny girl outfit would be fine as well Natsuyas eyes were as clear as water as she had a seductive expression. A swimsuit or bathrobe is also fine. Just a naked apron would be a little difficult for me. Ahhhhh!! He was going to transform! He was going to explode!! He suddenly received an unexpected fierce aerial bombardment! The enemys attack was far too fearsome! Sergeant Haruta was about to lose the battle!! Seijis self-control was seriously shaken. Just as his sense of reason was about to slide over the brink, a loud clink! sound suddenly startled him. The sound was from Shika Kagura. The black-haired girl had arrived some unknown period of time ago and was sitting next to them while quietly sipping on some tea. She had just forcefully placed her teacup on the table as she poured more tea for herself while silently looking at the couple in front of her that was emanating fiery waves of passion. Seiji and Natsuya both froze solid. The sweet atmosphere instantly cooled down. Seiji let go of Natsuya while she adjusted her posture. Both of them coughed in unison as they took their teacups and also sipped tea. This tea was so wonderful Although such an incident happened, Seiji didnt want to skip an entire day of classes because of it. Seiji put on his school uniform and went back to Genhana High School. To his surprise, he saw that Kazufuru was there as well. Even though Kazufuru could have taken a day off, he immediately came back to school after regaining control of his own body. As expected of an excellent student. Could we talk for a little while? Kazufuru walked over to Seiji during lunch break. Of course, Seiji agreed. As Mika, Chiaki, and the other students watched, the two of them exited the classroom together. Ooike-san and Harano-san whats going on? Could it be that they actually have a thing for each other? No, its more like theyre finally going to duel! Its all for President Yoruhana! The hell with a duel! Nobody would have even a one percent possibility of defeating the Magic-Devouring Dragon. Hes undefeatable. Both of them arrived so late today. Did something happen? As always, all the spectating students were quite gossipy. Mika and Chiaki were quite curious as well. But, they didnt need to gossip, because they knew that Seiji would tell them what happened if they asked him afterwards. This time Thank you, again. No need to be so polite. I actually didnt do very much. Even if I left you alone, you probably could have woken up by yourself. The two boys were now having a discussion in a quiet corner. No, I might have slept for a very long time if it wasnt for you. Kazufuru shook his head. Even if I only remained asleep for a week, that would have been quite troublesome Im quite grateful to you and Kagura-san. Seiji responded with a smile. He then asked, Could I ask what exactly you think of Kazuko-san? She saved my life I would have died if it wasnt for her, although I dont know if shes a ghost, demon, or something else. Kazufuru sighed. The price is that she gets to have half of my life. Although its quite a severe price to pay, I can only accept. Although youve accepted it, you dont want to leave things just like this, is that right? Yeah. I want to separate from her and return to a normal life if its still possible. Kazufuru adjusted his eyeglasses. This behavior was the exact same as Kazukos no, it should be that Kazukos behavior was the same as Kazufurus. Natsuya said that it would be impossible. But, thats only as far as she knows. It might not be impossible at all. It was currently a new generation with all sorts of strange phenomenon occurring. Something that appeared impossible might not actually be impossible at all. Kazuko-san feels that it will be fine to simply live together with you with both of you in the same body. But, shes also willing to search for a way to separate. As long as the two of you reach a mutual understanding and work hard together, there will be hope, Seiji spoke sincerely. Yeah Kazufuru nodded. Both of them then fell silent. Just as Seiji was considering inviting Kazufuru to eat lunch together for the first time in a long time, something flashed in Kazufurus eyes as he clenched his fists and apparently came to a decision. Harano-san I have a request. Eh? Its impossible for just myself and her to return me to a normal life, Kazufuru spoke seriously as he looked directly at Seiji. Im just an ordinary high school student. And, although Kazuko has special powers, she doesnt have any particular special knowledge. We need companions trustworthy and reliable Spiritual Ability user companions that can help us to achieve our goal. Otherwise, simply relying on ourselves will be like trying to find our way alone through the darkness. It would be way too difficult. Thats why, although its something that really makes me lose face, and even can be called shameless I still want to request of you, Harano-san Please help me once again!!! The excellent student lowered his head and bowed at an angle of ninety degrees. Seiji was astonished to see him requesting in such a formally serious manner. Chapter 585 - Indeed, it’s been a long time Chapter 585: Indeed, its been a long time Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Please, raise your head, Ooike-san, Seiji spoke after he recovered from his astonishment. Kazufuru slowly straightened himself. Seiji could tell that Kazufurus expression lacked energy and luster. Just an ordinary high school student Indeed, that was the case for Kazufuru. He was kidnapped by a vicious villain, almost died, and then obtained a mysterious alternate personality with unknown origins. This would be nothing more than a terrible experience for an ordinary student. Kazufuru had already mentally collapsed once when he received a cursed item. And now, a mysterious existence had taken over half of his life. The fact that he could remain calm right now was already impressive. He had accepted Kazukos existence. Yet, she was still an unknown to him, so he probably still felt some resistance somewhere deep inside him. He wanted to return to a normal life, but felt that he didnt have the means to do so as he was only an ordinary person. Even though the mystical existence within him would assist him, he still felt doubtful that it could be accomplished. That was why Kazufuru sought out reliable companions. Id like to confirm first, when you say companions, you mean companions who will mutually assist each other, right? If I need assistance, you and Kazuko-san will assist me as well, is that correct? Yeah. Kazufuru nodded. Although I dont really have any powers In that case, you dont need to lower your head to me at all. Youd be greatly helping me out, Seiji told him sincerely. Kazuko-sans powers are quite amazing. I would greatly benefit if she became my ally. And, Ooike-san, since you share a body and soul with her, I believe that you should have incredible potential as well. In fact, Im the one who cant promise anything about being able to successfully separate the two of you. I can only promise to do my best with anything that I may be of help with. When comparing this, Im the one who obviously benefits more. Its not that fair if we become teammates like this. Thats why I promise that if I cant help you achieve your goal after a long period of time, I shall pay you an appropriate amount suitable to how much you helped me in this time. Will that be alright? A fair cooperative relationship where both sides would help each other. Its just like Kazuko said, Kazufuru thought to himself. If you think that just the two of us arent enough, then ask for Harano-kuns assistance and become his companion. My powers are useful to him, so hell definitely agree. Hell surely offer us a fair equal-standing agreement. The only obstacle in asking for his assistance is your pride or your way of being reserved, Kazufuru. When thinking about the rest of your life, you should decide what to do about your way of being reserved, and whether to give it up. Those were Kazukos exact words. Kazuko was a new personality who had formed from combining with his own soul Kazufuru held complex feelings towards her. He felt that continuing like this was no good. No matter how good of a mutual understanding they had, sharing a body with her meant that it would be impossible for him to have a normal life! He wanted to find a way to separate, but it would be far too difficult just by himself. That was why he asked for help. Apart from asking Seigo Harano, another option would have been for him to ask Natsuya Yoruhana. However, Kazuko had refused to accept that. I know about your past feelings for President Yoruhana. Precisely because of this, I dont wish to have anything to do with her. Although Kazufuru considered this option, he truly didnt want to ask Natsuya for assistance, either. He felt that this would be even more lacking in self-respect compared to lowering his head to his classmate Seigo the fact that Kazuko rejected this idea beforehand made him feel as if she understood his way of thinking. Should he say that it was to be expected of an alternate personality formed from himself? In the end, just as Kazuko said, it was a problem of how reserved he was. Kazufuru came to a decision after some hesitation. He also felt somewhat assuaged after hearing Seigo say he had potential, even though he knew that Seigo was only being polite. As for the promise, there wasnt much to say about it. That sounds quite reasonable Thank you, Harano-san. No need to be so polite. Im delighted to reach an accord with you. Seiji smiled as he reached out his hand. Please take good care of me in the future, Ooike-kun. Seigos way of addressing him had changed from -san to the more familiar -kun! Kazufuru felt an indescribable subtle sensation when he noticed the change of honorifics. Looking at the hand that Seigo proffered, Kazufuru also reached out and shook his hand. Seigos hand was large, thick, warm, and strong. Please take good care of me in the future, Harano-kun. Kazufuru almost wanted to avert his gaze as he shook Seigos large hand and said such words. However, he managed to reflexively restrain himself. He wasnt sure why he had such an impulse, nor did he understand what his subtle sensation was but if girls with certain interests had witnessed this scene, they would surely be excited to the point of screaming. Seiji never expected that he managed to recruit an individual with special powers so easily. He could only inwardly exclaim to himself as he retracted his hand. Agreeing to help Kazufuru and Kazuko separate was a task deemed impossible by Natsuya. It was indeed impossible for him to promise success. That was why he never even considered using this as a way to invite them into his team. Yet, Kazufuru brought it up himself. And so, Seiji naturally agreed to work together and become companions. This was an unexpected lucky occurrence for him! How about eating lunch together with us? Seiji naturally invited Kazufuru. Lunch together with Uehara-san and Wakaba-san? Yeah. Sure, Kazufuru agreed. Its been such a long time. Seiji smiled as he thought back to his first meeting with Kazufuru. Kazufuru also recalled their first meeting. Not that long had actually passed, but it felt as if a year had passed already Fine, technically, a new year had indeed arrived! Indeed, its been a long time. Kazufuru smiled as well. Seiji told Mika and Chiaki that Kazufuru ended up Awakening to special powers due to a certain incident, and that he helped out Kazufuru in this incident. Seiji didnt mention the specifics, as Kazufuru didnt want people to know. After all, being kidnapped, having a strange experiment being performed on him, and gaining a new strange personality that was capable of transforming him into an actual girl was something quite difficult to tell others about. Mika and Chiaki were both rather curious, but were also polite enough not to pry. The four of them ate and chatted together and had fun eating lunch. I feel that Ooike-san has changed quite a lot, Chiaki commented after lunch. I like this you much better than before. Should I interpret this as praise? Kazufuru adjusted his eyeglasses. Its up to you. Chiaki smiled. Im simply voicing my own opinion. Youre the same as always, Wakaba-san. Thank you for your praise, Secretary-sama. Chiaki bowed formally. Kazufuru looked at her. N no, I think you did change after all. He changed what he just said. Compared to before compared to before Harano-kun arrived, I think that youre even more open and free-spirited. Chiaki blinked upon hearing this. She then chuckled as she looked towards Seiji. Youve said something quite nice, Ooike-san. I like you. Kazufuru wasnt foolish enough to interpret this as Chiaki liking him romantically. Previously, he had tried so hard to become friends with Chiaki Wakaba, but had always received rejection. He never expected that saying such a sentence would obtain her recognition! Was it because he had become Seigos teammate? No, it was because he had changed. He didnt know exactly how to explain what had changed about himself. But, he would no longer be like how he had been in the past. What do you think about Mika, then? Has she changed after Seigos arrival? Chiaki asked such a question. Uehara-san Kazufuru turned to look at the twintailed girl. I think that shes become more mature. Thats another nice assessment. What do you think, Mika? Its fine. Mika was actually quite happy inside as she looked towards Seiji. Seiji responded with a smile. There was nobody who would never change. For young people in particular, they would mature quite swiftly as time passed and they experienced various things. Normal experiences were experiences, while dangerous experiences were also experiences. The important part was to constantly progress forward. The prime of youth was simply beautiful. Chapter 586 - Why does it seem so immoral? Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu After school. Seiji headed over to the Juumonji mafia groups residence and explained to Hisashi about training in the Domain. Hisashi fell silent when he learned that the demons there might be connected to Hell and influence him negatively. But, he then broke out into laughter. Ive already been through the real Hell. Who cares about some Domain? I apologize for treating you like an experimental subject. Seiji was truly apologetic. Kaede and I are definitely the best choices when considering that we should be more resistant against Hells influence. And since its an experiment, simply me going alone will be sufficient. Hisashi adjusted his eyeglasses. This is a reasonable arrangement. I understand how it is. Theres no need for you to apologize. Seiji could only smile in response to Hisashis smile. I shall prepare a full set of equipment for you, and then contact you about the time for the training. He then asked about how little Anna was doing. Hisashi told him that everything was well and that the artificial intelligence Anna was being an excellent financial advisor for his investments. Kazuhiko Haiga was also living a quiet and peaceful life, just like an ordinary otaku. Seiji said goodbye after chatting for a while. Later that night, he contacted Hana and explained the basic situation about Kazufuru to her. Youve even gathered a transgender individual to make your harem even more abundant. Congratulations~ Thats not it at all! I really did start a harem, though but I dont dare to tell her that. Seiji felt rather guilty inside. The important part is her Domain ability. If those demons have no negative influence on the Awakened, it means that we have a great training grounds for cultivation that we can enter and exit freely at any time. Itll be far safer to train there than in a Spirit World, Seiji told Hana seriously. Its a great thing for such an individual to become our teammate. In exchange, we need to help them separate from each other and obtain any relevant information to this process. Split a soul in half and separate them into two individuals I think its impossible. Its not like humans are earthworms. The cat-eared hat girl on the computer screen folded her arms. Ive already used that analogy, dear younger sister. Natsuya also said that it would be impossible. But, Ill still try my best. Thats what I promised. Fine, Ill see if I can gather any information on this. But, dont have too many expectations. Thank you. Also, I intend to take Hisashi Juumonji with me to train in the Domain. I need to prepare a full set of Spiritual Equipment for him. Hana also agreed to help provide the Spiritual Equipment. If Hisashi could train in the Domain and improve his strength without receiving any negative influences, then the entire Knight Order could cleanse the Domain as a daily training, leveling up as if they were playing a dungeon RPG game! This was really important to him. Seiji wanted to hurry and start Hisashis training to see how it would go. After finishing the discussion with Hana, Seiji went to the living room to pour himself some tea. He saw little Reo with an earpick, seemingly wanting to use it. Harano onii-chan, could you please help clean my ears? She made such a request when she saw Seiji. Sure. Seiji sat down and had Reo lay down on his lap as he used a clean earpick to carefully and gently clean out her ears. Cleaning a lolis ears and seeing her react to him putting something inside her gave him an indescribable feeling. Seiji entered her as gently as possible in order not to hurt her. Reo felt that it was incredibly comfortable to lay on her Harano onii-chans lap as she enjoyed his careful service. Her entire expression became soft and cute. Shika arrived at the living room to see this scene, causing her to blink. After Seiji finished cleaning Reos right ear, he blew gently on her ear before he switched over to her left ear. After he finished cleaning her left ear, Reo still didnt want this to end and wanted him to clean his ears for a while longer. Theyre already plenty clean. Continuing to pick at your ears will be bad for you. Seiji coaxed her to get up from his lap and go back to the bedroom to sleep as early as possible. Shika silently watched him. Would you like to try as well? Seiji indicated at her with the earpick. Shika blushed slightly as she nodded. And so, Seiji continued his ear cleaning service for his adopted younger sister. Shika instantly felt incredibly comfortable when she felt her Brother Seiji reaching inside her and gently moving around. Lying on his lap, feeling his warmth, and enjoying his service was truly wonderful. Seiji felt a sense of accomplishment when he noticed that Shikas expression also became soft and cute! He went in slightly deeper as he gently and softly moved around. Ahh enn~~ Shika couldnt help but moan cutely. He moved around again. Uuu Alright, everything was clean now. Seiji blew on her ear. Shika instantly went numb as her body trembled and her face reddened even further. Seiji felt an even stronger sense of accomplishment upon seeing the look of addictive pleasure on his adopted younger sisters face! He switched to the other ear and continued. It was so comfortable that Shika moaned out loud again. Seiji entered her gently and stopped right before reaching the farthest point inside and used the perfect amount of strength, even better than earlier. Shika felt hazy, as if she was floating and having a beautiful dream. She wanted this sensation to go on even longer. Yet, this beautiful feeling soon ended. Brother let me help you do it as well. Shika sat back up and said that with a red face. Seiji instantly felt his own ears starting to itch when he heard this. Alright thank you. He handed her the earpick. He lay on Shikas legs and felt her softness as he inhaled her faint fragrance. He then experienced an indescribable sensation of comfort. A lap pillow plus ear cleaning was too wondrous! Seijis expression also went soft all over. He felt reassured, comfortable, and blessed as if he was having a beautiful dream, as if he was in heaven Even though they were doing something pure, why did it seem so immoral? That surely had to be nothing more than a mistaken impression. Seiji decided not to think about it and simply enjoyed himself. After the pleasurable experience. You made me feel really comfortable, praised Seiji. Same to you, Brother. Lets do it for each other again next time. Yeah. Thursday was a day of inclement weather. Dark clouds filled the sky and a chill permeated the air. This caused people to recall that winter hadnt completely left them. Seiji received a phone call from Natsuya at almost the exact same time as the previous morning. Last night, not a single one of the Spirit World locations transformed into a Spirit World. Natsuya told him important new information. This is the first time such a thing has happened ever since Spirit Worlds appeared. Seiji remained silent as he mulled it over. This helped to remind everyone that Spirit Worlds are still an unknown phenomenon. Its possible for them to disappear at any time. Natsuya sighed. But, after experiencing Spirit Worlds, the Spiritual Ability users wont easily accept the Spirit Worlds disappearing. Seiji understood what Natsuya meant. Those who made sacrifices when exploring Spirit Worlds, those who obtained benefits from Spirit Worlds, and those who planned on going to Spirit Worlds it would be impossible for such individuals to simply say Lets forget about it in reaction to the Spirit Worlds disappearance and not care anymore. If Spirit Worlds really stopped appearing, people would gradually be forced to accept the new reality even if they didnt want to. But what if the appearance of Spirit Worlds was something manmade and controllable? In that case If the Spirit Worlds are actually being controlled by someone, this is the timing that the controller will appear soon. The games free-to-play trial period, or beta test, was now over, and the game developers were now going to charge money Seiji figured this situation was akin to such an analogy. The controller is probably the Soul World faction. My guess is that theyll make an announcement such as demanding to stop all investigations of the Midnight Incident if people still want to go to the Spirit Worlds, Seiji extrapolated. Thats quite possible. Apart from asking for overlooking this incident, they might even request even more conditions, Natsuya stated softly. Spirit Worlds were something that contained far too many potential benefits for Spiritual Ability users to ignore. All factions would definitely act to steal these benefits if they could. But, the harsh truth was that it was impossible for them to steal the benefits no, it was that other factions didnt even know how to steal them!!! In this situation, the true controller of the Spirit Worlds had the absolute advantage. Using Spirit Worlds as a bait to make other factions ignore the Midnight Incident was completely possible! A little more than two months had already passed since the Midnight Incident on New Years. Was the Soul World faction finally about to reveal themselves in public? Chapter 587 - Aren’t they supposed to be love rivals? Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Its also possible that Spirit Worlds arent controllable and are simply some unexplained phenomena. I feel thats an incredibly low possibility. Yeah, I agree. Several seconds of silence passed between them. No matter what the truth is, right now, Im interested in seeing if the change in the Spirit Worlds has affected Kazuko-sans Domain ability. Something flashed in Seijis eyes. The Spirit Worlds disappearance would affect him as well. No matter how things developed in the future, right now he first wanted to contact Kazufuru and ask how Kazuko was doing. Seiji immediately dialed Kazufurus number after he finished his conversation with Natsuya. Good morning, Ooike-kun. I apologize for calling so early in the morning. Something major happened last night, so I want to confirm Kazuko-sans condition. Could you allow her to meet with me in a bit? By the street side. Seiji walked over and greeted a brown-haired girl wearing eyeglasses and the Genhana High School girls uniform. Kazuko responded with a smile. Calling Kazufuru so early in the morning yet asking to meet with me? Harano-kun, youre such a demon. How am I a demon!? Seiji started directly with the main topic and explained the situationafter retorting, of course. I dont feel like my abilities have changed in any way. But, we can test things out right now. Do you want to try immediately? Lets test your abilities immediately, then. Seiji and Kazuko walked over to an isolated alleyway. Kazuko raised her hand and used her ability, instantly causing a black crack which led to her Domain to form on the ground. Seijis vision darkened as he entered the Domain. Instead of seeing the Genhana High School buildings as he did previously, he instead saw an ancient palace! Plants and trees were growing everywhere, with gigantic vines reaching out of the ground that glowed and spread all over the place This was the Forest Palace! Seiji immediately recognized this location as the only Spirit World he had visited previously. The difference from before was that the vines here were glowing and acted as a light source. Things really have changed inside here, Kazuko spoke up. You didnt make any modifications to the environment yourself, did you? Seiji looked at Kazuko. Of course not. It seems that what you surmised was correct. My ability was affected. Yet you didnt notice anything at all. Yeah, I noticed nothing. Kazuko paused for a moment. Demons are coming do you want to fight them? It should be fine if theres only a few of them. Seiji prepared himself. A dark mist seeped out from the cracks in the palace walls and speedily formed itself into several black wolves. These wolves had sharp gazes filled with a red light these were the exact same spiritual creatures as the ones he previously fought in the Forest Palace! Even the demons forms have changed. Kazuko adjusted her eyeglasses. An incredibly similar environment and the exact same spiritual creatures. Theres no mistaking it, this is the Forest Palaces Inner World, Seiji thought to himself. The black wolves growled and rushed over! Seiji fought back with his fists. Hit, hit, hit, hit, hit, hit, hit He defeated them quite easily. The black wolves transformed into a dark-red mist which then evaporated. There were no strange sounds like the previous demons in Kazukos Domain. Another wave of wolves arrived. Seiji experimented with his [Cleansing] against the wolves. His target black wolf received only minor damage from the [Cleansing] spellunlike the previous demons that were instantly exploded by [Cleansing]. Seiji told Kazuko that would be enough and asked her to teleport him back outside after he finished defeating the second wave of wolf monsters. I once went to a Spirit World named the Forest Palace. The environment and creatures in your Domain are almost exactly the same as the Forest Palaces, Seiji informed Kazuko back in the real world. Thats why I believe that your Domain has now changed to become the Forest Palaces Inner World! I dont feel like theres any differences in my ability I can still use everything normally just like yesterday. Kazuko slightly tilted her head. This change is quite meaningful to me. Previously, I was worried that the Hells demons would have a negative influence on my friends. But now that theyve become the spiritual creatures from the Forest Palace, Im no longer worried about that No, I cant say that theres no more danger. Seiji rubbed his chin in contemplation. Although he didnt hear the same strange sounds from these spiritual creatures, [Cleansing] hadnt been completely ineffective. It was just that it was far less effective than against those demons. This meant that the Forest Palaces spiritual creatures might also be tainted! But, it was just that they were tainted to far less of an extent than the previous demons. Perhaps they can become strong, or they can also become monsters. You can only pay attention to the situation and stop things if you feel like something is going wrong. That was what his older sister Yui had told him about the Awakened. Thinking back on her words, perhaps her words had contained a hidden message: that it was impossible to completely avoid being tainted and people would have to pay attention this type of hidden meaning. The Awakened would have to become tainted if they wanted to become stronger. Was it a case of wanting to grow powerful would contain risks? Rather than simply thinking about it, Seiji decided to directly ask. He immediately took out his cell phone and dialed Yuis number. Nobody answered his call. Whom did you want to call? Kazuko inquired. Someone who can answer my doubts. But unfortunately, shes not free right now. Seiji put away his cell phone. If possible, Id like to ask you to investigate more about your own abilities in the future. I shall do my very best to improve my abilities to change my clothing at will. Kazukos eyeglasses flashed. Im not talking about those types of abilities! I watched a lingerie show last night and received great amounts of inspiration. Why lingerie!? Why not an ordinary fashion show!? The lingerie models are capable of calmly showing off such embarrassing underwear, which makes me seem so inexperienced in comparison. I need to improve my level of shamelessness. Youre going in the wrong direction!! Seiji retorted. Kazuko smiled happily before she started to give off a blinding red glow. After a bright red flash, she turned back into a brown-haired, eyeglasses-wearing boy now in the Genhana High School boys uniform. Seiji exchanged glances with Kazufuru. Lets go to school, Ooike-kun. Yeah. They then immediately headed to school together. The tall and handsome Seiji was witnessed walking together and chatting happily with the cool excellent student Kazufuru. This caused a bit of a commotion at school! Why are Harano-san and Secretary Ooike walking together? They seem like theyre good friends Arent they supposed to be love rivals? I heard that they even ate lunch together yesterday. For real? What exactly happened? The other students were astonished to see this. Seigo Harano was quite famous in school now as the Magic-Devouring Dragon. Kazufuru Ooike was also semi-famous in school as he was an excellent student, had a classical handsome scholarly appearance, and was the student council secretary. The sight of the two of them together attracted quite a lot of attention, especially from the girls. And, people paid attention most to what their relationship could possibly be. Kazufuru had been the boy that everyone knew was closest to student council president Natsuya Yoruhana until Seigo transferred into school! Things started changing after Seigo transferred into Genhana High School. Seigo and Natsuya had a close relationship with each other such rumors started appearing. Since Seigo and Natsuya never had any contact with each other at school, these rumors quieted down for a while. But, during Valentines Day of this year, the student council president gave the Magic-Devouring Dragon her love chocolate, which explosively confirmed the original rumors! The scholarly student council secretary who was believed to have the best chances ended up as the loser. Although Kazufuru appeared quite calm on the surface, he must have been feeling quite pained insidethats what all the other students believed. His opponent was the extraordinary Magic-Devouring Dragon. Even if he wanted to counterattack, he was no match at all, making him quite pitifulall the students pitied him. Yet, they never expected that The scholar (loser) and Magic-Devouring Dragon (winner) actually came to school together!? And actually seemed like they were having fun chatting with each other!? What exactly could have happened!?? Chapter 588 - Sister, don’t be afraid Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu The students wanted to know the truth. Unfortunately, they were destined to never find out. Seigo and Natsuyas relationship was still a mystery. And now, an additional mysterious connection appeared between Seigo and Kazufuru. This made everything about Seigo seem even more inexplicable. The most excited students were a group of female students with certain interests! They secretly created a new scholar character to compete with a certain trap character in a series of doujins with the Magic-Devouring Dragon as the main character And, rumors slowly started spreading on this day that Seigo Harano, the Magic-Devouring Dragon, was actually bisexual. Seiji felt a rather strange chill inside the classroom. Was it because of the weather? This type of weather made it easy to catch colds. Apart from Seiji, several others in the classroom were sneezing, such as Kaho. Kaho was rather lacking in spirit. It wasnt because she was sick, but rather she was worried about her older sister Karen. Karens fever went away later on the same day. However, she still seemed rather strange afterwards, which made Kaho worry. During lunch break, Yui returned Seijis previous call. Why did you contact me? Do you have time to meet up? I would like to ask you some things. I can give you ten minutes of my time. Ten minutes will be enough. After school ended, Seiji and Mika returned to the Uehara apartments. Not long after, Yuis car arrived. Just like last time, he got on her car to talk to her. Seiji asked if all Awakened would become tainted if they went to Spirit Worlds or Inner Worlds and fought with the spiritual creatures inside. Yuis reply was Its different for everyone. Some will become tainted, and some wont. And, each Awakened has different resistance levels towards becoming tainted. Seiji couldnt help but think of Mika when he heard this. When Mika was fighting in the Inner World, her Mashiros Clothes absorbed the spiritual creatures and became stronger. This didnt seem to affect Mika herself one bit. Later, when Mashiro woke up again, Seiji still didnt notice anything wrong with Mashiro, either. This meant that Mika was probably the type who wasnt at risk of becoming tainted at all! Her risk was only related to controlling her own power. Using too much of her power would harm her body. Does becoming tainted have to do with the type of power a person has? Seiji tried asking this question next. Yes. Becoming tainted past the limit will transform a person into a monster? Thats right. Even if one doesnt go past the limit, receiving a large amount of pollution all at once is also quite dangerous, Yui told him. And, its still possible for people to have high resistance levels against being tainted yet end up becoming Fallen. Fallen?'' Thats the term which means they become monsters. Seiji fell silent for a moment. Even those that were highly resistant against becoming tainted werent absolutely safe, so there was still an element of risk. Still, it was apparent that it was still much better than having a low resistance against becoming tainted. How can one cleanse the taint? Right now, its still impossible. The Awakened can only try their best to deal with it by themselves. Thats why its important to pay attention to their condition, Yui informed him seriously. Seiji nodded. Thank you for telling me all of this, Sister Yui. Do you have any more questions? About the disappearance of the Spirit Worlds The moment he spoke, Seiji knew that he wouldnt receive an answer based on Yuis expression. And so, he stopped himself. I dont have any more questions. Lets end things here then. Yui indicated that the conversation was over. Seiji watched her car leave after he got off. What exactly would happen in the future if the Soul World faction revealed itself to the world? As he was thinking about this, he suddenly felt something cold on his head. He then noticed that rain was beginning to fall with a pitter patter. It finally started to rain today. Sister, what exactly is wrong with you? Back in her sisters room, Kaho was questioning Karen with a rather forceful tone. Nothing Karen averted her gaze. Liar! Anyone can see that something is off about you. Kaho glared at her older sister. Mom and dad are both really worried about you. You shouldnt hide your problems from us. Im really fine Stop lying to my face! Go to the hospital if you have a problem with your body, or say it out loud if you have a problem in your heart. Its so unseemly to see you being roundabout like this! Do you have the right to lecture me on this? Kahos face instantly went bright red when she heard this. Karen realized that she was a bit too harsh with her words, so she lowered her head. Im sorry Kaho only felt even more angered to see her older sister lowering her head and apologizing. If you think that I dont have any right to lecture you, then stop acting stupid like this!! Kaho spoke in a vicious tone. Although she impulsively wanted to leave right now, she was unable to move her body when she saw how pitiful Karen seemed. Both sisters fell silent for a while. Kaho felt quite complex inside as she thought about how Karen was always so gentle and considerate to her. She forced herself to tolerate the feeling of frustration she had and did her best to calm down before she spoke again. Sister Its quite obvious that somethings off about you right now. Even your smiles contain the traces of shadows. Its evident that youre hiding something. Even an idiot like me can tell. So, of course, mom, dad, and all your friends can see all this as well. Theyre all quite worried about you as long as you tell us, no matter what it is, well help you with it. But if you dont talk about it, and make them keep worrying, this wont this be exactly like me in the past!? Just shutting herself in and only caring about her own feelings, without caring about other peoples concern, covering her ears and resisting against everyones good intentions this was truly unseemly! Kaho knew that she was once such an unseemly girl. If it wasnt for meeting that person, perhaps she would probably still be like that. No even now, some remnants of her past unseemliness still remained within her. That was why she didnt want to see her older sister become like her! Im begging you, Sister Indeed, I dont have the right to lecture you. But, I truly dont wish to see you become like me. Kahos eyes moistened as she looked directly at Karen. Tell us if theres anything bothering you! Dont shoulder the burden all by yourself! So many people want to help you because youre Karen Miyamoto! Youre a beautiful, kind, and gentle girl that all our family and friends love. Youre someone who can ask for help! So many people will offer assistance the moment that you speak up. Thats why you shouldnt shut yourself in and handle everything by yourself. I want to help you as well, even if I dont have the right to, even if I might not be of any help at all. I still want to help you, because youve always always Because youve never given up on an idiot sister like me. Kaho Tears started streaking down Karens face when she received her younger sisters heartfelt feelings and saw that Kaho was already beginning to cry. Im sorry Karen went over to and hugged her younger sister. Chapter 589 - I’ve met him… Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu What type of person is he? Karen was astonished to hear that her younger sister actually knew a Spiritual Ability user. Hes a really cool and handsome person Kaho paused for a moment as her cheeks flushed red. Hes the person that I based my storys male lead on. Karen widened her eyes upon hearing this. Wasnt the male lead of her younger sisters story the person that she liked? So this person was actually a Spiritual Ability user!? Karens imagined version of this boy now had an added layer of mystical elements to him. She suddenly felt that he was far more complex than in Kahos story. Kaho felt awkward about this. She didnt want to tell Karen about Seigo because she knew that Karen would instantly realize that Seigo was the male lead of her story she was writing. Ill contact him right now. But, since this was related to demons, she had to take immediate action for her older sisters safety. Kaho took out her cell phone and dialed Seigos number. He picked up rather quickly. Good good evening, Seigo. Good evening. Whats up, Kaho? his familiar voice spoke up on the other end of the phone. Just hearing his voice made Kaho feel reassured. Its like this, my older sister seems to have met a demon She explained the situation. Seiji fell silent for a moment before he spoke up again, Are the two of you at home right now? Yeah. Is there a coffee caf or some similar caf near your home? Yeah, theres a coffee caf nearby. Could I meet with the two of you there and take a look at your sisters condition? Of course. Text me the coffee cafs name and address then. Ill be over as soon as I can. Okay Thank you, Seigo. No need to be so polite. They ended the phone call there. When Kaho put away her cell phone, she saw that Karens eyes were sparkling while staring at her. What is it? Hes the boy that you like. Theres no mistaking it. Karen had a huge smile as she spoke, You had such a cute expression just now. Youre completely a girl in love. Kahos face reddened when she heard this. I, I, I didnt have any such strange expression at all! Stop making things up, Sister!! Karens eyes sparkled even more and became gentler upon seeing her younger sisters expression. Karen reached over to pat Kaho on the head. Why are you patting my head? Because youre so cute, Kaho-chan~ Dont call me like that, and dont touch me! Kaho resisted against this. It was nice that her older sister was spirited again, but wasnt this recovery too quick? Where did the pitiful girl who was just saying she was so scared disappear to!? The two sisters shared an umbrella as they walked through the pouring rain to the nearby coffee caf. They put away the umbrella, took a seat, and ordered some coffee. This was an old-fashioned store that was plainly decorated. The classical music playing inside the store combined with the pitter-patter of rain falling outside to create a nice atmosphere. The coffee that the sisters ordered soon arrived. Kaho inhaled the thick coffee aroma and was about to add some sugar. I suddenly recalled that this is our first time ever drinking coffee together outside, Karen mentioned. Kaho paused in her movements for a second before she continued to add sugar. Thats quite normal, isnt it? Normally you wouldnt go to the trouble of drinking coffee outside together with your family members. Youd be drinking coffee together at home. Youre right but I feel like occasionally doing this is pretty nice as well. Karen smiled. Whys that? Because our home lacks this type of atmosphere. The atmosphere is important when being together with family? Its no good to worry about the atmosphere? Its not a matter of being good or not, I just think its really strange. I dont think its strange at all. Drinking coffee together with you, having desserts, chatting about various things, just like good friends I think its awesome! Karens eyes were sparkling brightly again. Were sisters. We could just chat at home. Why do we have to go outside to some store or restaurant and spend money to chat? Kaho disagreed. Actually, she did somewhat understand what Karen meant. She just felt that all this was unnecessary. Its fine to do so just on occasion. Come together with your sister~ No way. After chatting for a while, a new customer walked inside the caf. Kaho reflexively looked in his direction, and saw the tall figure that she was expecting. Seigo The jacketed handsome boy put away his umbrella and looked around the store before meeting her gaze and smiling. So handsome! Although this wasnt a date and he wasnt her boyfriend, Kahos heart still beat quicker when she saw his gentle smile. Thats him? A surprised voice sounded next to her. Kaho turned around to see that Karens eyes were widened and that she had a strange expression. Whats the matter? Ive met him before Right as she finished speaking, the boy arrived next to their seats. Kaho, this is your older sister? Seiji asked while looking at Karen. He recognized this girl as the breast goddess that hed previously met at the grocery store whoops, the beautiful girl who had godly breasts! Yes, shes my older sister, Karen Miyamoto. Nice to meet you, Miyamoto-san. Im Seigo Harano Weve met once before, do you remember? I remember Karen looked at him. That was at the supermarket. You were together at the time with a twintailed girl. That girl is Mika Uehara. Shes my and Kahos classmate and good friend. Seiji smiled. At the supermarket what? Kaho was rather confused. Seiji sat down next to them and explained about the meeting at the grocery store. There was such a coincidental meeting before? Kaho finally understood what was going on. So hes the boy that my younger sister likes Karen felt complex feelings inside. He was handsome, loved to help others, friendly and gentle apart from the otaku part that was difficult to tell on the surface, he was the very image of the male lead from her younger sisters story! Previously, she thought that the male lead was only an idealized version of the boyfriend that Kaho wanted. Karen never expected that he would be the same in reality! He was completely handsome to the point of being idol-like! And, shed even met him before in the past and was someone that she wanted to see again. The previous coincidental meeting had given Karen quite a deep impression. After that meeting, whenever she returned to that supermarket, she would always intentionally scan the other customers, looking for that boy again. But, she ended up never seeing him again. Nor did she see that twintailed girl with him at the time again. And so, she slowly gave up on the thought. Shed never expected that both those individuals were actually Kahos friends! Karen felt that fate was truly a wondrous concept. Seigo Harano Now that she learned his name and identity, she knew that she had to completely eliminate the tiny spark of feelings in her heart for him. She thought that it was only a coincidental meeting to begin with, so she had just about given up already. It wasnt painful at all for her to give up on her feelings. Karen began worrying about Kaho more than herself. It was only natural for Kaho to fall in love with such a high-level handsome boy, but it was too difficult. Doubtlessly, this was something rude to think of her sister. Still, Karen couldnt help it. If only this boy that her younger sister liked was 30% less handsome no, 40% less handsome, only then would they be a good match! Seiji didnt know about the complex feelings Karen had inside her right now. To him, this was only a small matter of his previous guess being correct that this beautiful girl he met once in the past was actually his friends older sister. The important part to him was what was about to come. Seiji cast [Astral Vision] and carefully inspected Karens body. He immediately noticed a faint red mist being emitted from her voluptuous breasts Chapter 590 - This is only a small inspection Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Why her breasts? Seiji focused on the red mist and felt rather speechless. Karen impulsively wanted to cover her breasts when she noticed that Seigo was staring at her chest. But, she restrained herself. She was quite familiar with boys lecherous looks aimed at her. Currently, Seigos expression didnt give her such a feeling. It was more like he was observing something. Kaho also felt like Seigo was only observing. However, she felt rather strange about seeing him seriously stare at her older sisters large breasts. Theres a bad aura being emitted from this little girl, Yomis voice suddenly spoke up inside Seijis mind. Something thats really bad? Seiji mentally spoke with her when he heard his bonded female spirit speaking up of her own volition. Quite possible. A deeper inspection will be necessary. How should I do a deeper inspection? Yomi told him the relevant information, causing Seiji to pause for quite a while. Dont joke around like that, Yomi. Im not joking at all. This is a necessary inspection. Theres no other method!? Nope. The female spirit chuckled lightly. Why are you resisting this? This should be an excellent method for you. Excellent, the hell! Seiji retorted. Yomis method was to massage Karens breasts! And, the massage couldnt even be performed through clothing. It had to be skin-on-skin contact!! Although this was indeed an excellent method for him, the price was that he would be treated as a pervert While he indeed worshipped these godly breasts, he didnt really want to massage them!! Truly? A tiny voice in his heart questioned this. Fine, I admit it, I really want to rub them! But not like this!! This is only a small inspection. This little girl seems quite gentle and obedient and probably wont mind. Yomi chuckled. Thats not up to you to decide! You only have to treat yourself as a doctor and her as a patient. Having an inspection is only natural. Simply enjoy yourself during the process. Enjoy, the hell! That will make me even more immoral! If you really feel bad about it, why dont you promise to take responsibility for the rest of her life? This little girl seems like an excellent concubine candidate. Thats too much! Also, your way of thinking is so disrespectful!! Seiji continuously retorted in his mind. However, the female spirit adamantly maintained that this was the only inspection method available. Although Seiji was incredibly doubtful of this, he could only accept it in the end. After sighing deeply, Seiji put on his most serious expression. After observation, something has indeed possessed you, Miyamoto-san. Karen and Kaho both tensed up when they heard his serious tone. However, only observing wont tell me the specific situation. I need to inspect things more deeply in order to ascertain what it is, Seiji continued in a heavy tone. However, theres a little problem with the inspection method no, a very big problem. Let me clarify that if theres any other methods available, I would have chosen them. But, this is really the only inspection method available with no other choices. This method is Seiji lowered his voice to the point where only the two sisters could hear him as he explained the necessary steps of the inspection. Karen and Kaho both paused in surprise upon hearing it. Karen then blushed crimson red while Kaho widened her eyes in surprise. Everyone fell silent for a moment. Seiji felt like he would understand if Karen spoke now and cursed him for being a pervert, hoodlum, hentai, or something similar. In fact, he felt it was quite possible for her to simply stand up and leave immediately. After all, a boy that she only met twice before just told her that a breast massage would be necessary as a checkup This basically sounded no different from sexual harassment! Yet, Karen didnt explode as her face continued to redden. She looked towards her younger sister Kaho and exchanged glances with her. Something flashed in Kahos eyes as a complex expression appeared on her face. She believed in Seigo. However, the inspection method that he mentioned was quite difficult for her to accept. And so, she only looked back at her older sister, not knowing what to say. Karen glanced at Kaho for a while before looking back towards Seiji. Seiji maintained as serious an expression as possible. After observing his handsome face for a while, Karen retracted her gaze and slowly picked up her coffee mug, sipping on some coffee. Theres really no other method? she finally spoke up, breaking the long period of silence. There really isnt. Seiji sighed. Then I guess Ill have to accept it, Karen said in a soft voice while blushing. Sister Kaho I dont trust a boy that Ive only met for the second time, but I trust you I trust that the person you believe in wont be just a scammer or pervert. Kaho was quite moved by her sisters deep trust in her. She looked towards Seigo who could only smile wryly. I swear that if theres any other method at all, I wouldnt use this method. Since Seigo Harano was even swearing an oath, she felt that it had to be the truth. The inspection couldnt possibly take place in public at the coffee caf, so the three of them went over to the Uehara apartments instead. Shika was still currently practicing cultivation at Natsuyas residence. Reo was being taken care of by Kaede, so nobody was home at Seijis apartmentperfect for doing something that he didnt want anyone else to know about. He felt almost as if he was having an extramarital affair. No, no, not at all! Although he indeed didnt want anyone else watching this inspection, this was still only a simple inspection, with pure motives!! Seiji forcefully told himself that was all he thought. After entering his apartment, what he needed to consider next was where to undertake the inspection. The living room, his bedroom, the bathroom, or the study? All of these choices seemed quite bad! Having Karen choose seemed even worse to him!! After some inner turmoil, Seiji chose to do the inspection in his bedroom. Kaho should have originally been happy to be invited inside Seigos bedroom for the first time. However, she felt incredibly complex inside at thinking about what he was about to do. Karen kept her head constantly lowered and was flushed bright red all the way here. She looked just like a bullied bride. Please please take off your clothes. Seiji forcefully withstood the feeling of guilt inside his heart as he spoke in a low voice and averted his gaze. Karens face reddened to the point where she was almost blood-red. However, she still obeyed and slowly took off her shirt and then her bra. Kaho watched her red-faced older sister slowly take off all her upper body clothing and gradually reveal that astnoshing chest of hers Even though Kaho was Karens younger sister, she could still feel the thick ero sensation emanating from that chest! She felt that any boy who saw this scene would surely lose control of themselves. Luckily, Seigo was currently averting his gaze. Ive already taken my clothes off. Karen was now naked from the waist up and spoke softly while covering her chest with her hands. Seiji mentally prepared himself before turning back around. He put on his most serious expression with zero traces of lust as he inspected her. Despite his mental preparation, he was still shocked at the beautiful scene in front of him! Ah those tall peaks covered by white clouds are so majestic and beautiful Only after he deeply etched this scene into his mind did he do his best to control his expression to not flicker. He then began to create a seal and utter an incantation. As he cast his spell, Seijis hands gradually began to glow golden, as if he was wearing a pair of half-translucent golden gloves. Both Miyamoto sisters eyes shone as they personally witnessed his mystical abilities at work. My apologies. Seiji notified Karen with an apology before he reached out his hands. Karen stopped covering her chest with her hands and completely exposed her ample bosom to a boy that she had only met for the second time. Seiji once again received an impact from the white clouds disappearance and seeing the peaks in their full majesty! However, he used his powerful will to restrain all desires so that his expression didnt flicker one bit. He reached out with both his hands and gently cupped her breasts. So soft Chapter 591 - Is this really just an inspection!? Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Im only inspecting Im only inspecting Im only inspecting Im only inspecting Im only inspecting Im only inspecting Seiji could only repeatedly drone on in his mind in order to prevent himself from getting lost in this soft and filling sensation in his hands. The spell began to take effect. Karen felt a warmth covering her breasts as a gentle and warm feeling entered deeply within her body. Mmm~ She couldnt help but moan out loud. No way, even this spell has that type of effect!? Seijis eyes twitched. This was the first time that Kaho had ever heard her sister making such a seductive sound. She was shocked to her core. The warmth gradually entered even deeper within her body. Karen felt incredibly comfortable and her body began to tremble. Finally, the warmth came into contact with the strange chill hidden deep inside her. At this moment, it was as if she was electrified. Her entire body shook as she shrieked, Eeyah!! Kahos face burned up as she watched this. She didnt want to watch this anymore, but was unable to avert her gaze. Seiji started breaking out into a cold sweat. However, he also sensed that the spell had detected some type of negative energy. He needed to withdraw a small part of this negative energy For this purpose, he began injecting his Mana into Karens bodythe process was to massage her breasts! Ahh yahh wan Karens breasts were stimulated while she also felt some of the chill deep within her being forcefully pulled out by the warm sensation. It gave her an indescribable feeling of comfort. She shook once again and continuously moaned as tears began dripping out of her eyes. Her reddened face had an incredibly sexy expression. Was this really just an inspection!? Kaho really couldnt take it anymore and wanted to stop this. However, she saw that Seigos expression was incredibly serious. Although he was giving Karen a chest massage, it seemed as if there was no lust in his eyes. But the bastard was still massaging her older sisters chest!! Yet, by now, stopping it seemed meaningless. She could only watch until the end. Seiji listened to Yomis instructions, carefully and slowly withdrawing the negative energy that he came into contact with. Since he was concentrating fully, he had no other idle thoughts occupying his mind whatsoever. The red mist emitting from Karens soft breasts gradually became denser. Finally, Seiji withdrew a small blood-red stream of light and held it between his hands, forming into an exquisitely beautiful blood-red ball of light! This is Kaho widened her eyes in surprise at this visible blood-red ball of light. Karen stopped moaning and wiped the tears in her eyes. She then also clearly saw this ball of light. What is this? This is a demons power, Seiji answered. Its also called Demon Energy. Demon Demon Energy Karen muttered. Seiji lifted up the blood-red ball of light with his left hand. He then carefully stuck his right hands index finger into the ball of light. The Demon Energy ball instantly started moving and shaking as if it was alive. It even made screeching sounds! Karen was quite frightened to see this scene, especially when she thought about how Seiji had withdrawn it from her body. Sister lets put your clothes back on. Kaho walked over to Karens side. Yeah As Karen put her clothes back on, Seiji and Yomi carefully observed the ball of light. Its a powerful demon a dangerous insect demon, the female spirit analyzed. Where did it come from? It should be related to this little girls personal mystical connection. It might even be the main form of her mystical connection. Mystical connections referred to ties of karma that certain humans had with certain demons or spirits. Such connections could possibly Awaken and affect the human hosts in various ways. This insect demon has only entered the first stage of its own Awakening. If it accumulates sufficient Demon Energy and completely Awakens, itll definitely take over this little girls body or she will even transform into the powerful demon itself. So, shell turn into a monster and wont be herself any longer? Seiji frowned. Thats right. She wont be human anymore, nor will she have a sense of self. Its the same as if she died, Yomi explained. Fallen. Seiji recalled the word that Yui had told him. Karen Miyamotos mystical connection didnt give her a trial or any Spiritual Ability. Instead, it was leading her directly to becoming Fallen! How was he supposed to prevent the worst situation? Is it possible to enter her soul world and kill off the demon? Seiji asked. Its quite possible that shell receive too much damage to her soul and die during the course of battle if you do so, Yomi told him. How about cleansing the Demon Energy? That wont work, either. The Demon Energy will still return after being cleansed. And if you enrage the insect demon, that could cause the little girls soul to be damaged to the point where she dies. What about sealing the insect demon? Sealing spells are very powerful spells that will place far too much burden on this little girls body. What can we do then? Seiji furrowed his eyebrows. Pay close attention to her condition. Once the Demon Energy accumulates to a certain extent, use a specific spell to wake up the insect demon in a way that it wont be completely Awakened. Then, fight against the incomplete insect demon, Yomi told him the correct answer. This is the only useable method. And, this method requires her younger sisters assistance. Whys that? As the Demon Energy accumulates, the little girls mental spirit will be tremendously negatively influenced. Its quite possible that she wont be able to bear things to the end. In order to protect her when she cant bear it anymore, its necessary to transfer some of the Demon Energy to her blood-related younger sister and have her sister share the burden until her spirit recovers. Then, transfer the Demon Energy back to her body afterwards. It will likely be necessary to repeat this process several times. So, Kaho and Karen needed to share and withstand the mental damage from the Demon Energy together? Seijis eyes flashed in understanding. It will also be dangerous for anyone else to share the burden, is that right? Seiji asked for confirmation. Of course. Its possible to go insane due to the Demon Energy, or be chosen as the new vessel for the demon to Awaken in, or to be rejected by the Demon Energy, which could cause serious injury or even death. It sounds quite similar to that Hells Aura spell. They both require family members to risk their lives to save someone. Yes, which is why having blood-related family members with a close relationship is so important. Blood relations In modern society, this concept was becoming less and less important. But in the mystical society, blood relations were incredibly important. Having blood relations meant having similar bodies and similar souls was that the right way of looking at it? At this moment, the blood-red ball of light suddenly started screeching even louder. Seiji instantly returned to his senses, only to see that the blood-red ball was violently trembling. It then changed its form and swiftly became a red moth-like creature which forcefully flapped its wings, struggling to break free! Karen and Kaho were both scared and retreated at the scene. Seiji clasped his hands, activated his [Cleansing] spell, and eradicated the moth demon! Miyamoto-san this is a very bad situation thats quite troublesome. He explained the situation to Karen and Kaho. I dont want Kaho to take any risks is there no other way? Karen asked. Im sorry, there isnt. Seiji sighed. He believed in Yomi. Although he rather doubted the inspection method from earlier, Yomi adamantly insisted on it, so he accepted in the end. He didnt contact Natsuya to ask about it or send Karen to the mystical hospital connected to the Yoruhana Family for an inspection. His trust in Yomi had been accumulated over time. This mysterious and powerful female spirit seemed a bit like an overly casual jokester, but he felt that she was actually highly reliable. Dont worry about me, Sister, Kaho spoke to Karen as she looked at Seiji. Ill do as you say Im truly grateful for your assistance, Seigo. Please help us with this. She bowed deeply to him after saying this. No need for all that, Kaho. Were friends, Seiji told her. Im the one who should be giving thanks Thank you so much, Harano-kun. Karen also deeply bowed. Miyamoto-san Its too early to be thanking me. Please, both of you, raise your heads. The demon hadnt been eliminated yet. This was only the beginning. Chapter 592 - Because I’m the author of this novel! Chapter 592: Because Im the author of this novel! Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu The rain continued for the entire night. The skies cleared up the next morning, with the air being incredibly fresh. The Soul World faction showed themselves. Seiji received a phone call from Natsuya early in the morning and learned much information. Last night, the Soul World faction showed themselves for formal negotiations with the major mystical society factions. They used Spirit Worlds as a negotiation chip to demand the annulment of any liability for the Midnight Incident. Not only that, they also requested all the factions to give freedom to all the Awakened under their control, ally together, and join a brand-new organization known as Soul Society! Soul Society would be led by the Soul World faction. The Awakened and other factions members could join as well. The goal of this organization would be to develop Spirit Worlds, along with protecting and raising Awakened. More than half of the strongest factions all agreed to these requests! This meant that Soul World would be cleared of all responsibility for the Midnight Incident and that Spirit Garden would be successfully established. Soul Society this name caused Seiji to recall a famous manga named Bleach from his past life. Would there also be a military organization like the Gotei 13 appearing? He was quite curious about the negotiations that occurred. It would be impossible to obtain the strongest factions recognition simply through negotiation. The Soul World faction must have displayed incredible strength as well. Protecting and raising Awakened he could only hope that this part was real. Seiji was more concerned about this part compared to developing the Spirit Worlds. No matter what, a new attention-grabbing organization had now appeared. Would it have a short lifespan, or become a powerful new faction? Only time could tell. During lunch break. Seiji, Mika, Chiaki, and Kaho ate lunch together. Seiji told Mika and Chiaki about what happened last night with Karen. Of course, he wisely didnt mention anything about the chest massage. Seigo, I can help you as well to fight against the demon, Mika remarked after learning the situation. Of course. I shall ask for your assistance if I need to, Seiji promised her. Mika is a Spiritual Ability user as well? Kaho was quite surprised to learn this. Yeah Although Im not very strong, I want to help out however I can. Mika smiled. Thank you. Kaho was quite moved. No need to be so polite. Were friends. Such a blinding sight. I want a chance to say such cool lines as well. Chiaki sighed. Unfortunately, Im not a Spiritual Ability user why havent I Awakened to any powers? Mika already knows how to transform herself, so shouldnt I be learning some new abilities? Otherwise, Im going to start appearing a lot less in this novel. You appear plenty in this novel already. Theres no need for you to worry at all. Why do you say that? Because Im the author of this novel! Seiji posed with a mock-serious expression. Someone as amusing as you will make the readers laugh every time you appear. Thats why you definitely dont need to worry about having less scenes. Im actually only a comedy character!? Chiaki had an expression of astonishment. Did you only realize this just now!? Seiji also had an expression of astonishment. I think that both of you are comedy characters, Mika retorted at them. What do you think, Kaho? I think that both Chiaki and Seigo are really charismatic. That was all that Kaho could come up with. Why dont you just say that both of them are really weird? Objection! Im no comedy character! I should be an important female side character, or one of the female main characters! Chiaki retorted in a mock-serious tone. You were one to begin with, but your comedy traits were too overwhelming and covered all other traits, so now youre stuck as a comedy character. Seiji sighed. Noo!! Please work harder on my character setting, Author-sama! Give up now. Actually, this is pretty good as well. You have quite solid job prospects as you can appear in all daily life scenes as the comedy character. You can rest reassured that youll be in this job until the end of this novel. I dont want to age and die just like this! I want to act cool in non-daily life scenes as well, especially scenes where I take center stage! Please, Im begging you, Author-sama!! Thats quite a difficult task. Let me just tell you the honest truth, you already steal the stage too much already. If you Awaken to some Spiritual Ability, youll take up even more scenes, which is no good. How could this be!! Chiaki received a huge impact. Wakaba-san, youre truly outstanding already. Yet, if youre too outstanding I sincerely apologize. Seiji had a gentle expression as he spoke in a sad tone, Please understand, as the author, Im pained by this as well. Author-sama The two of them exchanged deep glances that seemed to surpass the boundaries of the fourth wall 1 . Meanwhile, Mika and Kaho ate their lunch and speechlessly watched this entire spectacle. Todays lunch break passed by enjoyably as well. Later that night, Seiji and Natsuya had tea together and chatted. Are you free tomorrow? After finishing his tea, Seiji casually brought up a question. Natsuya became a little nervous as she sensed something behind this question. Im free what is it? Would you like to go out and have some fun together? Seiji did his best not to display any hints of his own nervousness as he invited her on a date. Although theyd already hugged and kissed each other, this was the first time that he was formally inviting her on a date! The student council presidents face flushed red as her expectations came true. Sure, she lightly agreed. Seiji clenched his fist in a victory pose as he smiled happily. Is there somewhere that you want to go? Something flashed in Natsuyas eyes. I want to go to an amusement park. An amusement park Seiji was slightly surprised by this, but he didnt ask why she wanted to go. It was more than fine with him. And so, they made a date agreement to go visit a famous local amusement park named Empire World tomorrow. After leaving Natsuyas study, Seiji was greatly looking forward to and imagining tomorrows fun times when a purple-haired girls figure suddenly flashed through his mind. Yukari Asamiya she was the first girl who had asked him Are you free tomorrow? and formally confessed to him as well as invited him on a date. If he hadnt been interrupted during her confession, what would things be like today? The moment that this thought entered his mind, Seiji shook his head and cleared his mind of all unnecessary thoughts. He then saw Shika standing in front of him. Shika-chan, Im going out on a date tomorrow with Natsuya, he unhesitatingly told her about his plans. Shikas expression didnt change at all, as if she already expected to hear this. What time and what place? she asked lightly. Seiji told her honestly. Shika nodded in acceptance and didnt say anything else as she walked off. Although this was quite similar to the last time, Seiji felt that things wouldnt turn out like last time. Seiji was quite confident as he watched her walk off no, he trusted in her. His trust in Shika was correct. Shika didnt intend to do anything to interfere with his date this time. The only reason she asked the time and place was simply because she wanted to know. She was delighted with her adopted older brothers trust in her. As she walked off, a smile gradually appeared on her face. Yet, her smile only lasted for three seconds. Although Shika was quite happy that Brother Seiji trusted in her, she still felt somewhat displeased about him going out on a date with Natsuya Yoruhana. She could only accept it, but she was unable to smile while accepting it. She didnt intend to interfere with their date, because she knew that she shouldnt do so. Yet just because she shouldnt do so, did that mean she couldnt do anything? A sharp glint appeared in the black-haired girls eyes for a moment before disappearing. She wouldnt interfere with his dates anymore. However, she was unable to bring herself to do nothing at all. Which was why she would watch him on his date. Just like what she told Natsuya Yoruhana, she would always be watching. Empire World amusement park that would surely be a bustling and lively place. If she followed them there, she would surely bring misfortune upon other people due to her Reapers Curse. But, Shika still wanted to do thiseven if it was meaningless, even if it negatively affected other people. Without a doubt, she knew that she was being selfish. But, she still wanted to do so she was unable to overcome the desire in her heart. The name of her desire was Seiji Haruta. He was the only love and warmth she possessed in the world. Chapter 593 - I really like you Chapter 593: I really like you Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Saturday morning. Milady, I hope you have a fun time. Mai accompanied Seiji and Natsuya to the doorstep with a smile. Same to Young Master Haruta. However you understand, yes? A sharp glint flashed in the maids eyes for the last part. Of course I understand, Senpai. Seiji smiled wryly. Seiji and Natsuya left together and walked over to the monorail station under the watchful gaze of the maid. Although they could have simply had Natsuyas driver take them directly to the amusement park, they felt that it would be nice today to just go by themselves. Today, Natsuya was wearing a leaf-patterned one-piece dress with a light jacket on top. As was her habit, she also wore black lace stockings which accentuated her youthful beauty and charisma. Seiji was wearing a dark jacket and dark long pants which made him seem ridiculously handsome and cool. They drew a great amount of attention due to their outstanding physical features as they walked together on the street. However, both of them had gotten accustomed to this already and ignored the attention. Seiji wanted to hold her hand as naturally as possible. But, right before he reached out his hand, Natsuya automatically moved closer to him and clutched his arm. Ohh, I can feel her chest Seiji was moved by the wondrous feeling. He noticed how many male passersby were glancing towards Natsuya, which suddenly made him want to shout out loud in a blissful tone that This is my girlfriend! Of course, he wouldnt really shout such an embarrassing thing out loud. Yet, he really did have such passion. Seiji looked towards Natsuya. Natsuya also looked towards him. They exchanged glances while smiling at each other, giving off an incredibly sweet aura. Please, dont act so lovey-dovey in public!! All the poor individuals passing by thought in such a manner. They arrived at the monorail station and took the monorail to the Empire World amusement park. Some time later, they arrived at their destination. This was quite a famous amusement park with many visitors. After purchasing tickets and entering, they immediately entered a jubilant and festive atmosphere. Empire World was a large amusement park with many districts and rides. It would be easy for a person to be lost here if they didnt do homework beforehand, not knowing what to ride. Of course, Seiji did his homework. He already made a nice planned route that would be perfect for a date. First, they would start off with some relaxing rides. After drumming up the excitement, they would ride the most important ride of all: the tall roller coaster known as the Cloudsoarer! This was the single most stimulating and fastest roller coaster in all of Sakura Island. Most visitors to Empire World reviewed this roller coaster as the single best ride here. Of course, if one didnt have problems regarding health and age limitations. Seiji was rather interested in taking a ride on this Cloudsoarer which had a cool-sounding name as if it came out of a webnovel from his previous world. But, if Natsuya didnt want to ride it, of course he wouldnt force her. To his surprise, she was even more excited than he was, with her eyes lighting up. They had purchased VIP tickets which helped them to avoid the long lines. They soon got on the roller coaster in the middle section of the cars. The roller coaster began moving along the tracks and slowly went up the chain. Seiji silently squeezed Natsuyas hand. Natsuyas eyes were watery as she felt his gentleness. As the roller coaster climbed higher, some riders shouted out in excitement, while others screamed in fear. Natsuya suddenly shouted as well. Seiji saw the look of delight on her face and was infected, shouting out loudly as well. As everyone shouted, the roller coaster finally reached the highest point and paused before the drop. At this instant, looking up at the wide skies, Seiji felt an indescribable sense of openness as his heartbeat increased in expectation of the upcoming stimulation. Seiji Hmm? I really like you. Natsuya flashed a beautiful and seductive smile. Seiji received a direct powerful attack! Before he could even regain his senses, the roller coaster started moving again as it slid down the track and rapidly gained speed! Ahhhhhhh!!! the riders started shouting in unison. Everyones shouts combined with the rushing wind, deafening Seijis eardrums! Despite all this, Seiji could still hear his own heartbeat. Was his rapid heartbeat because of the roller coaster, or because of what hed heard just now? He didnt know! He gave up on thinking and shouted loudly as well. He used shouting to vent the emotions within his heart, enjoying the simulation and excitement. Left turn, right twist, circle loop, twirling and whirling around It truly felt like he was dancing in the sky, a fun experience. Not long later, the roller coaster returned to the starting station, ending this fun little trip in the sky. After walking out of the roller coaster facility, Seiji suddenly pulled Natsuya into his arms and kissed her. Enwoo~~~ She made a cute sound. This sudden passionate kiss naturally attracted many peoples attention. Couples nodded in understanding, while others sent them jealous looks. Children stared curiously while parents dragged them away. After a long kiss, their lips finally separated. Natsuyas face was red and she spoke shyly, Right here its so embarrassing. Its because you said something like that earlier. Seiji acted as if he was in the right. Its all your fault. Natsuya became even more embarrassed as her face became redder. Seeing this sight, Seiji impulsively wanted to kiss her again. However, he restrained himself, feeling that it indeed wasnt proper to behave so passionately in public. So, he held her hand and walked together. I also really like you as well, Natsuya, he spoke in a soft and serious voice. Hearing this, Natsuyas heart was filled with a feeling of bliss. The two of them continued having fun together, taking Seijis planned route to experience various rides. They also rested appropriately during all the fun, took pictures as memories, ate snacks together, and then went to a small restaurant in the amusement park for lunch. They had lots of fun. The final ride for the day was the ferris wheel. They sat together in the wheel as it slowly lifted them upwards, silently gazing at the parks scenery. This atmosphere slowly calmed down their emotions. When I was very young, Father once took me to this amusement park, Natsuya spoke up while gazing out the window. That was both the first and last time it gave me a really deep impression. Seiji saw that she had a complex expression. Perhaps, if I requested him to take me again, he would have done so. But, I didnt ask him, because Father was always so busy, and I knew that I shouldnt bother him because of something like this. I could have asked someone else to take me. I know that I could have come here again as long as I asked. Yet, I didnt do so. It wasnt that I didnt want to come again, and I had others that could go with me. Still, I didnt come back here until today. Natsuya smiled as she looked back at Seiji. Thank you, Seiji. I had lots of fun today. Natsuya Seiji smiled as he looked right at her. I had lots of fun today as well. Lets come back here again some other time, he continued. We can come back here with others apart from the two of us. For example, we could take Houjou-senpai, Shuho-san, or Kirin-san I feel like Kirin-san will especially like this place. Indeed. Natsuya chuckled. We should come back here together with them sometime, especially Rana. Seiji could already imagine the cute scene of the cat girl playing around here joyfully. We could even have a small competition game! We could have rewards and punishments, which will make things really interesting. What type of rewards and punishments would you have? The rewards could be small things that can be actualized within the park. For instance, eating some pancakes, ice cream, or so on. As for punishments how about taking a picture of the competition loser making a strange pose? Seiji made a funny face at Natsuya. Natsuya instantly broke out into happy laughter. She no longer had only one beautiful memory of this amusement park. Chapter 594 - An answer she never dreamed of! Chapter 594: An answer she never dreamed of! Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Earlier on the same morning. You intend to follow them, dont you, Kagura-san? Mai turned around to look behind her after Seiji and Natsuya left. Shika appeared out of a shadow and nodded at the maid. Its best if you dont do such a thing. Something flashed in Mais eyes. Are you attempting to stop me? Shika asked calmly. No, Im simply trying to convince you not to do so. The maid walked up to Shika. Following them wont have any benefits. There will only be downsides. I know. No, you dont know You dont know just how bad it will be for yourself. Shika fell silent upon hearing this. Id like to do a major cleaning of the mansion today. It will be quite difficult to do by myself. Id like to have a helper. Mai smiled. Id be quite happy if Kagura-san is willing to help me. Something flashed in Shikas eyes. She could reject Mai and simply leave, following Seiji and Natsuya as she originally intended. But as she looked at the sincere maid and thought about the way the two looked as they left, she felt unsure about what she wanted to do. Her selfish desire was interrupted and became unclear. After we finish cleaning, how about we have some tea and desserts together? Mai asked gently. Desserts Shika blinked as she recalled her first meeting with Mai. Will there be red bean cake? Shika asked in a soft voice. Of course. Thats the dessert Im the most confident about making. Ill be looking forward to it. Mai smiled happily when she saw that Shika chose to stay behind. Yukari was astonished. She was out walking by herself to the bookstore to buy the newest light novels and manga. That was when she saw an unexpected scene Seiji and Natsuya Yoruhana were walking together in an intimate fashion! The student council president was hanging on to the handsome boys arm as they laughed and chatted with such a sweet atmosphere. Even an idiot would be able to tell that they were a couple! They theyre already in such a relationship!? The purple-haired girl stood still on the streetside and dazedly watched them walk off before she barely regained her senses. The fact that Natsuya gave Seigo Harano love chocolate on Valentines Day was a major incident that shook the entire school. Naturally, Yukari knew of this matter as well. Although Yukari knew that Natsuya was romantically interested in Seiji, she never expected that the student council president would choose the same method as herself, displaying her love in front of everyone to see! Yukari felt tremendously pressured by this. Due to this pressure, she really minded the progress of the relationship between Seiji and Natsuya. But, she didnt dare ask about it, and she was even somewhat intentionally avoiding Seiji recently. But if she didnt do anything, that would be no good but what could she possibly do? She wouldnt be in such a quandary if it was only that she had a powerful love rival. But, Seijis classmates who witnessed Natsuyas confession of love all said that Seiji had a special reaction to her love chocolate! The winners already decided Yukari had such a feeling. She wanted to do something. She knew that she had to do something. But, she didnt know what she could do. She faintly sensed that the competition for Seijis heart was already over. And now, she knew with absolute certainty that it was over. When she finally regained her senses, she noticed that she was crying. Her chest felt heavy and her eyes felt sore. She was in such pain that she felt like she would instantly start crying out loud at any moment. Yukari covered her mouth and tears silently streaked down her cheeks as she returned home instead of going to the bookstore. At first, she walked slowly. She then gradually increased her pace, until she was finally sprinting! She sprinted all the way home and ran to her own room. She locked the door, jumped onto her bed, and cried muffled sounds into her pillow. Wahhh After she finished crying, Yukari let her mind go completely blank for quite a while. Some time later, she thought about Mika Uehara and Chiaki Wakaba. Did these two girls already know about the situation? They probably knew and accepted this situation already. What did they think about this situation? Yukari wanted to know how these two girls who were the closest to Seiji managed to convince themselves to accept reality. But if she asked them now, it would seem like No, it would be the same as herself looking to be reassured after taking a huge impact. Yukari felt that would be too embarrassing. No, wait. Did they really know about and accept this? Yukari suddenly had her suspicions. Even if they accepted the fact that the boy they liked now had a girlfriend, it would be quite difficult for them to behave the same as before especially right after the fact. Forget about Chiaki, it would be absolutely impossible for a girl like Mika to be so flexible with her feelings! The more Yukari thought about it, the stranger she felt that the situation was. She was certain about what she saw just now. It was quite obvious that Seiji was behaving intimately with President Yoruhana, that they were a romantic couple. But, ever since Valentines Day, there had been no obvious change with how Seiji, Mika, and Chiaki acted around each other. Perhaps there was something hidden behind all this! Yukari didnt hesitate any longer after coming to this realization. She immediately picked up her cell phone and dialed a number. Mika soon picked up the call. Good morning, Uehara-san. Good morning, Asamiya-san. I just witnessed Seiji walking together with Natsuya Yoruhana. They seemed like a couple out on a date. Yukari took the direct approach. Do you know anything about this? Mika fell silent for a moment. I know that theyre going out with each other, she replied. Yukari felt a twinge in her chest upon hearing confirmation of this fact. You youve already accepted this? Yeah. Why are you so calm then!? The purple-haired girl almost wanted to shout that out loud. Youve accepted it but can still act the same around Seiji Its not the same, Mika spoke in a soft voice. Im going out with Seiji as well. What? Yukari paused in surprise. She wasnt sure if she just heard correctly. You what did you say just now? Could you please say it again? Im going out with Seiji as well, Mika repeated herself. President Yoruhana and myself are both Seijis girlfriends. Yukari was rendered speechless. She was now in a state of complete shock. She guessed that something was hidden behind the scenes, but never expected it to be something like this!! You and the president are both his girlfriends? Yukari couldnt help but repeat these words. Thats right. Also, Chiaki is his girlfriend as well. Even Chiaki Wakaba Yukari felt her grip loosening on her cell phone, as strength was rapidly leaving her body. What the hell! What exactly is going on here!? How did things become like this!!? Her mind was filled with question marks. This must be quite difficult to accept for you, Asamiya-san. But, thats just how things are please dont tell anyone else about this, Mika requested. The purple-haired girl instantly regained her senses. Why did things become like this? She truly wanted to know the answer. Was this some strange competition agreement between them? The three of them would simultaneously be Seijis girlfriends and pursue a romantic relationship with him, with a final victor to be decided in the end!? Why did things become like this? Mika felt that this was quite difficult to answer. She, Chiaki, and Natsuya were all partly responsible. But, the main cause was Shika Kagura, while the source of everything was Seijis fetish. This entire matter couldnt be explained using a few simple sentences. If she had to summarize, she could only say that it was because of everyones combined feelings. In the end, it was still because of Seiji himself. After remaining silent for a while, Mika answered with many complex feelings inside her heart Its because Seiji purchased many harem topic adult doujinshis. Eh? Harem topic adult doujinshis? Yukari was stunned for the umpteenth time today. Shed never dreamed that she would hear such an answer! Chapter 595 - They’re not acting Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Actually starting a real harem because of purchasing harem adult doujinshi how was this even possible! Uehara-san Are you joking with me? Not at all, Asamiya-san. I know that it must be quite difficult for you to believe me. But, thats what really happened. What exactly happened here!? Yukari didnt have less questions than before. She now had even more. She felt like her head was about to explode. Alright, she knew that she needed to calm down. Uehara-san, could I talk about this matter with you face to face? She wanted to understand what exactly happened. Rather than talking over the phone, she felt it would be better to talk face to face. Mika fell silent for a moment. Actually, its not that important anymore how things became like this the important part is what you think of all this, Asamiya-san. No, no, its really important! I greatly mind how this happened!! the purple-haired girl commented in her mind. Chiaki, the president, and myself have all confirmed our relationship with Seiji. Although this type of relationship is abnormal, all of us have resolved ourselves, Mika continued explaining. Theres no need for you to understand the detailed process of how things became like this. You just need to ask yourself what you think of all this. Uehara-san I apologize, I know that Im not as eloquent as Chiaki is. At any rate thats what I mean. Mika then hung up the call. Yukari could tell that Mika wasnt in a good mood right now. She guessed that it was probably because Seiji was currently on a date with Natsuya. Since she evidently had a bad mood because of this, why did she accept such a relationship? Yukari came to a realization upon considering this topic some morethat must have been because there was no other method for Mika to be together with Seiji! If there could only be one victor, then the winner would obviously be Natsuya Yoruhana which was why Mika Uehara made her choice. This was indeed a choice that a hero would make. Yukari could only be impressed with Mika. What about Chiaki Wakaba? Chiaki was a casual sage. She probably didnt even need to worry about this. What about Natsuya Yoruhana? Why did the empress accept this type of relationship? She was the one who clearly had the advantage. Yukari wasnt sure about this. She could only assume that there were still other factors she didnt know about. As for why Seiji was fine with all this that was probably because he was a boy. Although Yukari felt like she understood his motivations, as a girl, she still wanted to call him a scumbag! She felt like she could imagine what type of expression he would have if she really called him a scumbag to his face. He would probably smile helplessly and wryly yet have a resolute expression. He was the type of flirtatious man who casually dated many girls at once. He definitely wouldnt be shaken just because of other peoples negative opinions. Although she didnt know exactly how things became like this, upon closer analysis, Yukari felt like she could faintly guess at why things became like this. And just like Mika said, whether or not she understood the entire process wasnt that important anymore. The important part was what she herself thought about it. A real harem Yukari was unable to accept this. She didnt want herself to be one girl in part of a harem. In that case, it meant that she had failed at finding love. It was now confirmed that she had failed with her first love! She should have felt more pained about confirming this. But now, she only felt helpless. I failed in my first love because the boy I liked started a harem This sounds almost like a joke. The purple-haired girl sighed deeply. Her so-called title of Princess was only to such an extent. But even though her first love had failed, that didnt mean that her current relationship with him had disappeared. She was still one of his teammates for both the dating sim game production and the Spiritual Ability users team. She was his companion. Yukari didnt want to cut off this relationship. Yet, she also didnt know how to face him. She had complex emotions within herself as she lay on her bed and slowly closed her eyes. After riding on the Ferris wheel, Seiji purchased the parks mascot plushie and gave it to Natsuya as a gift to commemorate this date. They then left the amusement park and took the monorail back to the station nearest Natsuyas residence and walked the rest of the way back. As they turned at an intersection, they coincidentally ran into Hoshi, Kotomi, and Rion! The three Amami siblings were all surprised to see Seiji and Natsuya obviously acting like a couple together. Senpai! This is Seiji was already mentally prepared for such an event, so he could calmly respond to his wide-eyed junior. Good afternoon, Hoshi and Senpais. Going out on a date and coincidentally being seen by a classmate or friend, or even directly running into someone, was something he knew was highly probable. He didnt intend to hide his relationship with Natsuya. If someone really saw them, he would just let things play out naturally. Good afternoon, Senpai Hoshi maintained his wide-eyed, mouth agape expression as he looked back and forth between Seiji and Natsuya. Youre going out with President Yoruhana? Thats right. Seiji nodded in admittance. Hoshi was stunned by this. Rion and Kotomi also widened their eyes in surprise as they stood still. Natsuya, these three are Im familiar with them, Natsuya told him. Pleased to meet you for the first time, young Amami junior. Good afternoon, two Amami Senpais. It seemed that introductions were unnecessary. Pleased to meet you Good afternoon, President Yoruhana. Hoshi regained his senses and couldnt help but exclaim at her beauty and charisma. President Yoruhana and Senpai seemed like a perfect couple to him! They seemed just like a couple hed see in a romantic movie. But, didnt Senpai tell him before that he temporarily wasnt interested in getting a girlfriend? Hoshi wonderingly looked at Seiji, asking this question with his eyes. Seiji noticed Hoshis question, but didnt explain anything and only smiled. Seeing that Seijis smile was rather complex, Hoshi instantly realized that there might be more to this behind the scenes. Could it be that President Yoruhana was being forced into a marriage by her family, which was why she was asking Senpai to pretend to be her boyfriend so she could escape this marriage? Hoshi came up with such a classical idea. Thats right, it has to be that! Senpai suddenly going out with President Yoruhana must be because hes simply helping her out! He said before that he wasnt interested in having a girlfriend! The fact that President Yoruhana gave Senpai some love chocolate in front of everyone on Valentines Day, causing a ruckus in school they must have been acting for that as well! Hoshi felt like he had seen through the truth of the matter. He then responded with his own smile of understanding. Seiji was mystified by Hoshis smile. He felt that there was something subtle about Hoshis smile which he couldnt comprehend. The two of you are a perfect match for each other. Hoshi smiled and praised them. You look like a beautiful couple! Youre both great actors. Hoshi wanted to transmit this message. Thank you Seiji felt rather awkward and strange to hear this. Senpai and President, please continue your date. My sisters and I wont be bothering you on your romantic excursion. Hoshi communicated nonverbally about this to his sisters with his eyes. Something flashed in the twin sisters eyes. They silently listened to their younger brothers words and left together with him. But soon after, they both looked back at Seiji and Natsuya walking off before exchanging glances, coming to a nonverbal accord. Hoshi, what did you think just now of what you saw? the twins asked together in unison. I think that Senpais helping President out Hoshi explained his way of thinking. The President is asking Senpai to pretend to be her boyfriend, and she really does have romantic interest in him. This can kill two birds with one stone: deal with her problem as well as help her get closer to Senpai Thats probably what it is, Hoshi added. Rion, our younger brother is definitely an idiot. Yes, Kotomi, weve confirmed this fact once again. The twins sighed in unison. The beautiful boy paused in surprise to hear his sisters say this. Was there anything wrong with what I said? What you said is indeed possible in theory, Rion told him. But, we dont think thats the case at all, Kotomi remarked. Theyre not acting, they really are a real couple! both spoke simultaneously. Chapter 596 - It’s all Seiji’s fault… Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Really? Why? Hoshi was rather confused. I dont know. Youd have to ask him about that. If hes willing to tell you, that is. The twins sighed in unison. How about having some desserts? After splitting up from the three Amami siblings, Seiji considered what they could do next. Are you asking if I want to go to the Divine Taste confectionery store? Natsuya understood what he was referring to. Yeah. Thats the place where we first met. Seeing Hoshi helped to jog Seijis memory of this location. Back in the Divine Taste sweets store, which belonged to Rika Amami, was where he met Natsuya for the first time, where she invited him to transfer to Genhana High School Thats indeed a meaningful location for both of us, but this is enough for today. Natsuya smiled. Lets go next time. Seiji didnt insist since she said so. Today was already a wonderful day for him. However, this wasnt the case for certain others. Are you still in a foul mood? Chiaki walked into Mikas room and smiled as she saw how Mika was still lazing around in bed. Not at all, the twintailed girl said into her pillow. Youre not convincing like this at all. Still, youre quite cute like this. Chiaki sat on her bed. How about I physically console you? Dont joke like that. Im not joking at all! As long as you want No, as long as you allow me to, Ill start eating right away! What are you going to eat! Miss, I have excellent techniques. I promise that youll immediately forget about that heartbreaker~ Stop pretending like youre a Casanova! Mika sighed after retorting. I dont feel like joking around with you right now, Chiaki. Then lets be serious. Lets have sex with each other, Mika. Chiaki stopped using a joking tone as something flashed in her eyes. Mika was rendered speechless. Even if Im not the type who doesnt object at all when her boyfriend is having a date with another girl, so I want to vent as well. Chiaki lay down next to Mika in her bed. Of course, I dont want to do it with you only to vent. I also really like you and want to have sex with you. Thats what I really think. Chiaki Mika didnt know how to respond. Do you like me, Mika? Chiaki looked straight at her and asked a direct question. Like? Of course I like you, but I dont have any such Not any at all? the tomboy asked in a gentle tone as she placed her hand on Mikas cheek. Mika was astonished by this sudden contact. She felt as if an electric current suddenly ran through her heart. Although the current was quite weak, she indeed felt such a current. This rather surprised herself. Seeing her familiar good friends boyish face and Chiakis sincere expression, Mika felt that this all seemed rather unfamiliar. Her heart started beating quicker. You knew that I was bisexual, and still kept being good friends with me. Havent you ever considered the possible implications of this? Im not I know that youre not, but theres no absolutes. Chiaki smiled gently. Actually, many people dont know what they truly like. Theyre just bound by so-called common sense, and believe themselves to be normal. Such people only need to experience things once in order to awaken, or gradually accept how they are. Of course, some people really are normal, and wont change themselves even after an experience, so they wont do it again afterwards. Since you dont have any objections towards me being bisexual, and youre even willing to accept the fact that youre joining part of Seijis harem Mika, are you really certain that youre normal? Mika was once again, rendered speechless. Am I really that normal? She couldnt help but wonder about this. When she started doubting herself, she felt as if she had touched upon who she really was. Just as Chiaki said, her acceptance of willing to be in a harem was probably something that normal people would consider abnormal. Her true self what was she really like? This was no simple question. As for her own sexual preferences, she was already shaken just because of Chiakis words Suddenly, she felt something soft on her lips. Mika regained her senses in a flash and discovered that Chiaki was kissing her! The electric current went through her heart again as her heartbeat increased once more. She could hear her heart beating quite clearly. How could it be Chiaki only kissed her lightly on the lips and didnt do anything else. Mika widened her eyes in surprise. She discovered to her own surprise that not only did she not object to the kiss, she even faintly felt some expectations! Thats right, she had expectations. Deep inside her, she wanted Chiaki to kiss her deeply. This type of feeling no, this sudden desire shocked her to her core! Chiaki ended the kiss in just a short two seconds. In just a short two seconds, Mika felt something that should have been solid in her heart begin to crack. She felt as if she was getting a peek at her true self that she had never seen before. It was as if a backdrop to the scenery she was familiar with had suddenly changed to reveal completely different scenery within. This was a tremendous impact! It was an impact that would make others afraid or even lose control of themselves. Yet, Mika only felt rather numb. She wasnt afraid, nor did she lose control of herself. How was it, what did you feel? Chiaki smiled. Mika found it difficult to answer and averted her gaze. Chiaki stopped smiling as she peered at Mikas expression. I truly apologize if I made you uncomfortable. No I wasnt uncomfortable Mika responded in a low voice. I was just rather surprised I was the one who acted rashly. Im sorry. Chiaki sighed. I wont do such a thing again. Please forgive me. Mika felt rather disappointed when she heard Chiaki promising this. Thats right, disappointment! I do I really have such an interest in Chiaki? Mika pursed her lips as she battled with indescribably complex emotions. But, when she saw that Chiaki got up and was about to leave, she reflexively reacted and grabbed on to Chiakis hand. Chiaki was a little surprised by this. Im not angry Mika said softly as her face flushed red. Stay here for a little while longer. Chiaki widened her eyes and then chuckled. I see that you dont dislike it after all, little kitten. Dont call me that. Lets kiss again. Ill give you a more amazing one this time. L-lets not. Such a weak and soft refusal will only make me more excited, you know~ Ah en She was kissed yet again. Mikas heart was beating quite fiercely. Her entire body was heating up. She felt some fear inside her heart, but she felt even more of other emotions emotions that she didnt understand! She really didnt understand!! Chiakis kiss was somewhat different from Seijis. The moment she thought about this, she suddenly felt guilty. But then, she thought about how Seiji was currently together with President Yoruhana, which caused her feeling of guilt to instantly disappear and transform into something strange. Her emotions were in utter chaos!! Just relax yourself, Mika were both Seijis girlfriends, he wont mind, the tomboy was now basically murmuring softly into Mikas ear. Chiaki enn I wont care anymore besides its all Seijis fault That was the last clear thought Mika had before her mind started going blank. Wuu ahh unn She kept being kissed as she lost herself and got absorbed in indescribably pleasant sensations. Youre so cute, Mika-chan~ Seductive sounds soon started echoing in the room. Chapter 597 - I confessed to Mika Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu The intimacy lasted for quite a while. But in the end, Chiaki only did a few things without crossing the final line. She was someone who knew how to take relationships. Going too fast right from the very start wouldnt be a good thing. It was just like how Seiji started a harem but was still taking things slowly. There would be time for everyone to experience things as well as make their own choices. Chiaki us being like this is wrong, isnt it? Mika asked weakly. Even if Seiji didnt actually object, she still felt like something was wrong about this. If theres anything wrong, I suppose its indeed wrong, but its just at the degree of a minor having some alcohol. Chiaki smiled. A minor having alcohol Mika fell silent. She felt that this analogy was rather subtle, and she wanted to retort but didnt know how to retort. Just feel free to relax yourself. If you feel awkward about it, Ill tell Seiji about our new relationship. Thats not what I mean Youre such a serious type, Mika, Chiaki commented. Its good to be serious, but sometimes youll bring pain upon yourself if youre too serious. I somehow feel like being as casual as you is a major problem as well. Well, Im just such a casual girl, teehee~ Stop teeheeing! Mika retorted. Then how about I change it to heehee? Thats enough out of you!! Little kitten Mika waved her claws and caused zero damage to her target. Chiaki giggled. Lets have some drinks next time. We can do even better things while drunk. I dont want that at all! We could even drink together with Seiji and complain about him. Mika fell silent upon hearing his name. Hell accept it all. You could definitely act more willfully and not care so much Who cares if its wrong? Will he dislike you for such a small matter? Of course not. Mika knew that he wouldnt, but Rather than being wrong, he wants to know about what we really think more. Thats why you really dont need to think so much into things, Chiaki told her gently. Something flashed in Mikas eyes. She felt like she now understood everything that Chiaki was trying to tell her. Her earlier bad mood from knowing that Seiji was having a date with Natsuya had completely disappeared. Later that night. Seiji was playing a video game with Reo. They both controlled cute loli characters that jumped all around, shooting sticky fluids out of water guns at each other as they faced off in fierce competition. Shika watched them silently as she sipped some tea. This was a normal scene just like always in their apartmenthappy and peaceful. At the conclusion of the video game battle, Reos orange-dressed loli barely managed to defeat Seijis blue-dressed loli. She emerged victorious. The little girl started shouting happily as she proudly tilted her face upwards. Seiji chuckled at her cute behavior. Not bad, but Im going to get serious now, ehehe Seiji intentionally acted like a clich antagonist. I wont lose to you! Reo was filled with fighting spirit. They immediately began a new round. Seiji really did do as he said he would. He swiftly took shortcuts with his blue loli and used difficult angles to shoot liquid at the orange loli! Reo hurriedly had her character dodge and counterattack to deal with the unexpected ambush. Youre too na?ve! Seijis blue loli character picked up an item which modified the water gun to shoot bouncing liquid bullets. He used excellent shooting skills to suppress Reo! The orange loli was constantly splashed with sticky liquid and could only pitifully wail. Onii-chan, youre so mean! Stop!! Reo could only constantly run with her character. Hahaha, theres no use even if you beg for mercy! Seiji made what he perceived to be an evil expression. On the television screen, the orange loli ran for her life while the blue loli chased after her past various obstacles. It was a heartpounding chase where her life depended on it. At this moment, someone knocked on the door to Seijis apartment. Shika put down her teacup and went to open the door. Mika and Chiaki came in to see that Seiji and Reo were currently busy playing against each other in a video game. You cant escape! Obediently let me spray your entire body! No! I wont surrender!! Reo resisted until the end. Then be buried under my spray, ohohoho- Seiji utilized a classic antagonists triple laugh. His blue loli character obtained a rare item which leveled up her water gun to the highest level. It transformed into a giant water cannon that shot large amounts of sticky fluid! Mika and Chiaki were both rendered speechless. They exchanged glances before they approached Seiji on both sides and suddenly grabbed his wrists! Eh? Whats Seiji was surprised about this. Tachibana-chan, nows your chance! Reo instantly understood and used her orange loli to run out of her hiding place, speedily crashing into the blue loli and stealing the latters water cannon! Ahh! My cannon!! Seiji wanted to move his character. However, Mika and Chiaki tightly grabbed on to his wrists, not allowing him to move. The orange loli used the stolen water cannon against the blue loli and shot tons of sticky fluid that washed over the blue loli entire body! Seiji howled pitifully when he saw that his character was defeated. Like this, evil was defeated once again as justice emerged victorious! Thats cheating! This match doesnt count, Seiji seriously objected. This isnt cheating at all. Were the allies of justice. Chiaki, Mika, and little Reo happily gave each other high fives. This isnt justice at all! Youre just underhandedly taking advantage of numbers!! No, this is noble teamwork. Justice doesnt know what being underhanded is! Damn it Evil is undying! I shall return! And so, the fierce battling continued. Soon, four lolis appeared on the screen that began shooting sticky fluid at each other. Everyone had fun passing the time by playing this video game together. Shika went to take a shower and then returned to her room. Then, it was Reos bedtime, so she went to go take a shower. Seiji, Mika, and Chiaki were now the only ones that remained in the living room. How was your date with President Yoruhana? Chiaki asked in a seemingly casual manner. Really fun, Seiji replied. Where did you go? Empire World amusement park. An amusement park? Thats rather unexpected. Chiaki continued controlling her character as she talked. Her characters actions didnt slow down one bit, as if she was just making normal conversation. Mika quietly sipped on some tea. She seemed as if she was just normally drinking tea. However, Seiji noticed that something had changed in the atmosphere. Go ahead and tell me what you want to say directly, Chiaki. After making some casual conversation, he said this calmly. Alright then. Chiakis expression suddenly became serious. Actually I confessed to Mika about my love for her, she spoke in a heavy voice. Eh? Seiji paused in surprise. And, Mika accepted me. We confirmed our love for each other. Wha? Seiji made a dazed, foolish sound. Although we feel quite apologetic to you, weve learned that were each others true love, so weve both decided to break up with you. Seiji had a stunned expression. *Click!* He heard the sound of a camera phone shutter. Seiji reflexively followed the sound to see Mika holding her cell phone. The twintailed girl took several more pictures of his foolishly stunned expression and nodded in satisfaction. If I really told you something like that, what would you do? Chiaki finally followed up with that question before she couldnt keep up the act anymore as she broke out into laughter. Only when he heard the laughter did Seiji realize two seconds later that she had been pulling his leg. Honestly He could only sigh. Chapter 598 - I might just cry Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Question: What to do if members of your harem start a yuri relationship with each other? Answer: Eat pasta. [TL note: This is a wordplay joke thats untranslatable and doesnt work so well in English.] Seiji already had a certain amount of mental preparation for this topic since he knew beforehand that she was bisexual. However, it happening for real still made him feel rather strange. Mika, what exactly happened? He wanted to hear the truth from the more serious girl. Chiaki and I had some passionate kissing, Mika replied calmly. You are you alright with that? It felt surprisingly nice. Was this like ordering a strange flavor of ramen noodles but finding out to ones surprise that it tasted pretty good? Seiji couldnt help but wonder in his mind. Its fine as long as you can accept it. As for Chiaki just know how to restrain yourself. See, Mika? I told you that Seiji wouldnt mind. Chiaki smiled. Its not that I dont mind at all, but if thats what both of you want, I can only accept. Seiji sighed. Mika looked directly at him. If we were being serious just now and really did want to break up with you, what would you do, Seiji? She repeated Chiakis earlier question. Seiji fell silent for a moment. If you were really being serious, Id feel quite complex about it I might just cry. Cry? Yeah. If both of you broke up with me at the same time, I think I might just cry. Seiji smiled faintly. He had wanted to smile relaxedly, but showed off a wan smile instead. Mika received an impact from seeing his expression. Chiakis expression froze as well. Both of you are really important to me. Im unable to smile if you break up with me it might even take me a long time to tell you that I wish both of you well. He tried imagining it for a little but didnt dare to imagine it any more. Seiji!! Chiaki suddenly spoke up very loudly. Seiji was startled by this. What is it? Dont say any more Chiaki went up to and hugged him from the front. Im sorry. Eh? Seiji was rather confused by this. Why was she suddenly apologizing? Just as he was confused, Mika approached him as well and hugged him from behind. Im sorry You what exactly is going on with both of you? It was a wonderful thing to be simultaneously hugged by two beautiful girls, but Seiji wasnt in the mood to enjoy it right now. He was still in utter confusion. I wont casually talk about breaking up anymore, Chiaki told him softly. Please forgive me, Seiji. The same for me I wont mention it again. Please forgive me, Mika told him as well. I wasnt blaming either of you. Seiji blinked in surprise. With my own actions, I couldnt possibly blame either of you if you wanted to break up with me. Wanting to break up or not is your freedom. After all, a harem is unfair to you to begin with. Ill accept it if either of you wanted to leave me at any time. As he said this, something got stuck in his throat. His chest started feeling heavy, as sad emotions rose up within him. His sight became unclear as warm tears slowly started dripping out of his eyes. What was going on with him? Seiji Im sorry, Im really sorry! Seeing him cry, Chiaki apologized once again. I shouldnt have joked around like that. Ill truly self-reflect on my actions, I swear Seeing the tomboy have such a regretful expression, Seiji really wanted to say that it wasnt necessary, that she wasnt in the wrong at all. But, a mysterious sense of deep sorrow filled his heart. Being in pain like this and crying made him feel like he was a little kid! He did his best to restrain his own emotions and to show off his typical smile. Dont need to be like that, Chiaki Im the one in the wrong here He wanted to smile brightly, but he couldnt control his own emotions. In the end, he only revealed a sad smile. Nor was he able to stop his tears. Dont say any more, Seiji. Mika hugged him even tighter. Its my fault, Im sorry lets stop talking about this. Neither of you are in the wrong perhaps something could be said about your actions, but youre not in the wrong at all. That was what Seiji thought. But, the mysterious emotions within himself prevented him from speaking properly, as tears uncontrollably flowed forth from him. Why I clearly didnt want to cry Breaking up was something truly difficult for him to accept. Still, he knew that they werent being serious, that they were only saying what if. Really? A tiny voice deep inside his heart asked him that question. Something like breaking up shouldnt be said so easily as a joke. Being able to casually say it might mean that they dont view this relationship as important at all. Perhaps this entire harem is nothing more than your own disgusting otaku fantasies! Maybe none of them are being serious at all, theyre only playing around and toying with you!! Someone as scummy as you could never obtain a girls true love!!! These severe words coming from deep inside his heart shook Seiji to the core. Right after that, an unstoppable torrent of sadness just about washed away his ability to think! Wahh I in the end He was so sad and in such pain. He had such a fulfilling life, with plenty of material objects, and was loved by beautiful girls Perhaps all of this was just fake. Because I dont have the right to lead such a beautiful life. Because Im just a So what!? Right before his thoughts reached the level of depression swallowed up in the darkness, Seiji suddenly struggled and regained his spirit. So what if its all fake!? This type of beautiful life is bliss to me! Ill believe until the very end! Even if the final outcome is a tragedy that I cant change, Ill still accept it and properly face things head on! Thats because the greatest miracle of all is that Im still alive here!! With his powerful belief, Seiji leaped over the sudden wave of sadness and slowly regained his senses. He then noticed that Chiaki and Mika were both really worried about him and blaming themselves. Seiji did his best to smile normally at them. You dont need to be like this this is my own problem, he told them gently. He felt that it was truly unseemly for him to have been so shaken over such a small matter. Seiji Something glistened in both Chiaki and Mikas eyes. Im sorry for showing both of you such an unseemly sight. Seiji wiped away his tears. I probably, somewhere deep in my heart, Im still feeling quite anxious. Is it really alright for me to start a harem? Can this type of relationship thats really unfair to all of you be successfully maintained? Unconsciously, I think Ive always had my doubts. I like all of you and want to be together with everyone. But, inside my heart, Ive always been afraid afraid that youll be disappointed in me and choose to leave me. In the end, I lack self-confidence I find it difficult to believe that I can truly give you the fortunate lives that you deserve. After all, Im only an otaku. Pretending to be a handsome womanizer has its limits for me. Seiji revealed a deeply wry smile. Mika and Chiaki couldnt find anything to say to his little speech. But I dont regret anything. Seiji looked directly at them and spoke sincerely, No matter how anxious or afraid I am, I want to try my best to the very end. I want to always be together forever with you. Thats the most important feeling inside my heart. Even if, someday what Im afraid of really happens, Ill still At this moment, he stopped speaking because his mouth had been gagged. Chiaki had blocked him from saying any more with a kiss! Ahn A soft warm Seiji tasted gentleness from this kiss. Chapter 599 - We might be brushing by death Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Silence reigned after Chiakis kiss. Judging from Chiaki and Mikas expressions, Seiji knew that he had successfully transmitted his feelings, and that he didnt need to say anything else. After he calmed down, he could finally smile brightly as he always did again. A harem is indeed an unfair relationship, Mika thought to herself. But, I only saw how unfair it was to me. I never carefully considered just how much pressure Seiji must be under from it. This relationship is his own choice, along with our own choices. All of us are responsible for it. He said that he would take things slowly and sincerely treat all of us, allowing any of us to change our minds at any time. Hes truly gentle. Yet I still didnt think that this was enough, and I wanted even more Although I was influenced by Chiaki, the reality is that I really wanted this deep inside my heart. The result was that I made him cry. Pretending to be a handsome womanizer has its limits for me. This sentence contained so many emotions that etched themselves deeply within Mikas heart. Ill never forget this sentence for the rest of my life, nor will I forget the expression he had while saying this. Chiaki is probably the same as well. We all need to self-reflect properly and think about our futures. Im sorry for showing both of you such an unseemly sight. No, Im the one who was unseemly. You recognized your own responsibility, but I didnt recognize mine. I was the truly unseemly one. Im sorry, Seiji. Such a thing Ill never let it happen again! Natsuya received a phone call. To her surprise, the caller ID indicated that the call was from Mika Uehara. Good evening, Uehara-san. Good evening, President Yoruhana. Mikas voice sounded steady and solid, giving Natsuya an impression of a certain resolution. Its quite late already. Is something the matter? Some things happened I feel that I shouldnt procrastinate any further, Mika told her. What is it? I wish to have a harem discussion with you and Chiaki. A harem discussion Natsuya really wanted to comment on this term! However, she could tell that Mika was being quite serious right now. Ever since all three of them confirmed their relationship with Seiji, none of them had yet to have a serious conversation with each other about this topic. That was because none of them had brought it up. Whats suddenly motivated you to do this? Ill tell you at the harem discussion meeting, because its something you should know. What time shall we meet? Will tomorrow morning be fine? Not a problem. Where shall we meet? Lets just meet at the coffee caf where you previously met with Chiaki. After arranging a time and place, Mika hung up the call. She had already left Seijis apartment and was in Chiakis apartment at the Uehara apartments. Chiaki was standing right across from her, smiling. Nice look on your face, Mika. I didnt have a strange expression just now, did I? The twintailed girl rubbed her face. What I mean is that you had an excellent aura around you just now! Chiaki gave her a big thumbs up. I didnt feel like I had an aura at all. But I sensed it! There was this powerful aura around you as you spoke as equals to our student council president scion! Youre truly amazing. I simply asked her for a discussion Something like speaking as equals to her, youve done that as well, havent you, Chiaki? Mika looked at the tomboy. I was just bluffing back then. Its different from your aura which is real. Stop teasing me. Im not teasing you at all. Im a counterfeit product, while youre the real deal. Chiaki lightly laughed. As for what happened just now, I only self-reflected on myself, while you already thought of having a discussion with President Yoruhana immediately in order to prevent something similar from occurring further down the road. Thats the difference between us. You should be able to notice your own newfound maturity. Without even talking about anything else, how you currently face the President is quite different from the first time, dont you agree? Mika fell silent for a moment. Its all because of Seiji that Ive changed myself. If it wasnt for him, Id still be No matter what the reason is, youve grown. Thats a fact. Chiaki smiled. I leave everything up to you tomorrow, Mika. Chiaki I told you, Im a counterfeit. Its fine for me to bluff, but this will be a serious discussion that determines the nature of this harem. Thats why you should be the one to take charge. Mika fell silent once again. No need to worry. As long as you bring out the aura you had just now, everything will go smoothly. Chiaki paused for a moment. And if you want to ensure success, you should invite Kagura-san to the meeting. But if you do this, your status in the harem will be decreased. This sounds almost as if Shika is a special anti-Natsuya weapon, Mika commented in her mind. I think its better not to invite her, but Ill leave the decision whether to invite her or not up to you, Chiaki added. This is a harem discussion, so I dont think Kagura-san should participate. Its fine if thats what you think. Chiaki smiled lightly. Mika felt as if this smile was hiding something. Would there be hidden problems is she didnt invite Shika Kagura? She asked this question directly. Thats not it, its that Kagura-san herself is a hidden problem, Chiaki replied directly. Mika was rendered speechless. Was it that Shika wasnt a specialized anti-Natsuya weapon? Was she actually a weapon of mass destruction against all of Seijis harem members? Mika revealed a strange expression. Chiaki chuckled as she knew what Mika was thinking. Its difficult to predict just what Kagura-san will do. If you think about it from a good angle, she wont do anything. But if you think about it from a bad angle we might be brushing by death. Brushing by death? Mika thought about it and then understood what Chiaki was saying. A chill then went up her spine. Kagura-san she wouldnt do something so extreme, would she? Mika wanted to deny it. Are you absolutely certain? Chiaki revealed a serious expression. She wasnt. Mika carefully thought about this, and found that she really wasnt certain about this at all! That was because it was quite obvious that Seiji was almost Shikas entire world! What would she do if Seiji was hurt? If Mika thought about the worst possible outcome something truly scary seemed quite possible. It was only a possibility. Yet, it was a possibility that couldnt be denied. Shika Kagura was a factor that even President Yoruhana didnt know how to deal with! Just from this angle alone, she was truly a frightening person!! Perhaps we should also have a good discussion with President Yoruhana about how to deal with Kagura-san. Chiaki sighed. Yeah Mika nodded in agreement. The next morning, Mika Uehara, Chiaki Wakaba, and Natsuya Yoruhana met up at the coffee caf. They had a friendly atmosphere as they discussed and exchanged opinions. After a heated discussion and restrained debate, the three of them successfully reached an accord on the most important issues, obtaining results that satisfied everyone. This harem discussion set the foundation for how Seiji Harutas harem would operate. Although nothing was put down in writing, all three believed in each other to uphold the results of the discussion, showing great amounts of trust in each other and being an excellent example of great friendship. Since there were no paper records of this meeting, it was unknown what they specifically talked about or how the meeting went. Nobody knew except for the three of them. Even though Seiji asked them about it later in the future when he found out about the occurence of this meeting, none of them would tell him any specifics about what went on there. This incredibly important harem meeting became a secret that only the three girls knew about. Whether or not this secret meeting would ever be publicized was something that only them, and the author, would know. Chapter 600 - Of course I’ll let you use me Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Spiritual Ability users would have issues with a concept known as mental roadblocks. Simply speaking, ones own mentality would cause mental obstacles for cultivation. This might even be dangerous for ones own mind. It was similar to the concept of demons in ones heart that was so common in cultivation stories At any rate, while Spiritual Ability users possessed extraordinary abilities, this also came with associated risks that ordinary people wouldnt have to deal with. Seiji felt that the sudden wave of deep sadness which washed over him must have been a mental roadblock! He indeed felt somewhat anxious deep inside him. However, suddenly losing control of himself and venting all his emotions like that was a little strange. Fortunately, he forcefully managed to raise his spirits and get past this roadblock If he hadnt managed to get past it, he would have doubtlessly become quite depresseda terrible outcome. Ill have to properly pay attention to my own psychological health from now on. Otherwise, if a problem really occurs, not only will it hurt me, all the people important to me might be hurt as well. Seiji properly self-reflected on this. On Sunday afternoon, he received some Spiritual Ability user equipment that Hana mailed to him. This was the equipment he had ordered for Hisashi. He immediately took this equipment over to the Juumonji Group and had Hisashi try it on. It fits perfectly. Thank you, Lieutenant Haruta! No need for thanks. This is standard combat equipment, Sergeant Juumonji. In this equipment, Hisashi appeared like a special forces soldier. The combat outfit was pure black, and he wore a helmet, carried a shield, had a longsword buckled at his waist, and a gun strapped to his leg, making him seem really cool not. While it looked quite nice, Hisashi lacked the fierce aura necessary to pull this look off. Basically, he looked like he was cosplaying. Hisashi first tried out the spiritual longsword in the dojo. He didnt have the ability to inject his Mana into the longsword. But, he could enchant the sword with thunder! The black thunder sparkled on the sword, giving off a cool visual effect. It almost seemed like some powerful ninjutsu. Seiji cast a [Mana Barrier] and had Hisashi forcefully swing his sword against the barrier as an experiment. The attack power seemed alright. Next was the spiritual gun. Hisashi tried his best for quite a while. However, the end result was that he was unable to shoot out Mana bullets. He was unable to use this gun. The last was the shield. Just like the longsword, he was unable to inject Mana into it. Once again, he enchanted it with thunder. I dont know how its defensive power is, but its appearance makes it seem like it has strong attacking power. Seiji rubbed his chin as he looked at the black thunder sparkling shield. This humble one could use this for shield slam attacks, Lieutenant! Hisashi made a rushing pose with his shield. It should be fine against small spiritual creatures, but youll have to resolve yourself for death against large ones, Sergeant. I dont have that type of resolution yet! I want to return home and get married! Isnt that excellent resolution already? Bravely sacrifice yourself. They casually joked around a little. Although you cant use the gun, youre already capable of long-distance attacks with your thunder, which should be fine, Seiji concluded. You dont even need to take the spiritual gun with you then. Just focus on protecting yourself with the shield while using long-distance thunder attacks. As for the longsword Ill leave it up to you whether to take it or not. Understood! When shall we commence operations? Hisashi inquired. Id like to do so as soon as possible Will tonight be alright? This humble one shall obey Lieutenants orders! Seiji immediately called Kazufuru. Kazuko was the one who picked up. Good afternoon. Are you calling to invite me on a date, Harano-kun? Good afternoon, Kazuko-san. Id like to train in the Domain do you have free time tonight? Asking if Im free tonight right away? As expected of Harano-kun. Kazuko giggled. Since you want to use me, of course Ill let you use me. Seijis cheeks twitched as he did his very best to refrain from commenting. He arranged a specific time and place to meet up. After he ended the conversation, he looked back at Hisashi. He suddenly felt curious about how the meeting between Kazuko and Hisashi would go. Its confirmed that well be training tonight. Prepare yourself. Understood! Hisashi saluted. After Seiji left the Juumonji Group, his cell phone rang while he was walking home. Seiji accepted the call when he saw who it was. Good afternoon, Hoshi. Whats up? Good afternoon, Senpai Hoshi paused for a moment. Im sorry to bother you about this, but I really want to know about Senpai and President Yoruhana Seiji didnt say anything. I want to know if Senpai is dating President Yoruhana for real. Hoshi spoke seriously. Of course our relationship is real, Seiji told him. But didnt Senpai say before that you werent intending on getting a girlfriend? I broke that promise. Why? Wasnt that a promise you made to Kagura-san? Hoshi increased the volume of his voice. Because some things happened I know I broke the promise I made to Shika-chan. I didnt do right by her, Seiji spoke sincerely. What happened? Its something thats not convenient to talk about over the phone if you really want to know, Ill tell you in person. They arranged a time and place to meet up and then ended the conversation. Hoshi looked at his sisters who were currently sitting beside him. Senpai says that hes willing to tell me the reason why. Im about to go to the park near the river to meet with him. Rion and Kotomi exchanged glances. Well go along with you, they said simultaneously. But If its something private that he doesnt want us to know about, well keep our distance. Hoshi saw that his sisters were quite serious and knew that he couldnt stop them. And so, the three Amami siblings headed to the park. Seiji was currently sitting by himself on a bench as he quietly looked at the scenery and waited for Hoshi. The weather was excellent with white clouds floating in the sky. Some families brought their children to have fun playing in the park. They all seemed to be laughing happily. It was a peaceful and wonderful scene. For such a handsome boy like Seiji to simply sit there quietly and watch, it made him seem like a painting. He attracted many young women and little girls attention. Was this idol-level handsome boy waiting for someone? Numerous young women were curious. They soon received their answer. Senpai Seiji heard footsteps approaching him together with a familiar voice. Turning around, he saw Hoshi who had an apologetic expression. Im sorry, my sisters insisted on coming together with me. Seiji saw that the twin sisters were indeed following a distance behind Hoshi. I thought this might happen tell them that they can come over. Is that really alright? Yeah. Rion and Kotomi soon walked over. Before telling you about things, Id like to first ask all of you to promise to keep it a secret. Seiji stood up and told them this. All three siblings had serious expressions as they promised to keep things a secret. Seiji indicated for everyone to walk together. Only after they walked for some time did he open his mouth and tell them. Hoshi, Rion, and Kotomi were all astonished to hear him tell them about starting a harem! And thats how it is. Seiji smiled at them. Im a terrible person, arent I? The three siblings were temporarily left speechless as they stared at him in wonder. Rion and Kotomi were the first to recover their senses. From any normal angle, yes, youre terrible, Rion stated softly. However, this current relationship is something that all the participants entered of their own volition, Kotomi stated softly. Although youre terrible its only at the degree of you being a scummy person, the two said in unison. Thank you for your understanding, Senpais, Seiji sincerely expressed his thanks. He then looked towards Hoshi. What about you, Hoshi? Just tell me directly what you think. I The beautiful boy didnt know what he should say to the person he always viewed as his idol. Seiji now had three girlfriendsin a way, this sort of seemed like cheating. Normally speaking, this would indeed be considered a terrible act. His Senpai broke the promise to Shika, and knew that what he was doing was considered terrible, so Chapter 601 - He’s fine when he’s acting serious Chapter 601: Hes fine when hes acting serious Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Was Seiji in the right or in the wrong? No, this wasnt a problem of being in the right or wrong. Senpai knew what he was doing, and faced it head-on with resolution. He didnt believe himself to be in the right or wrong. He simply did what he wanted. Something flashed in Hoshis eyes after he confirmed his own thoughts. I think that although Senpai did something terrible Senpai is still Senpai. Seiji blinked upon hearing this. Of course Im still me. Seiji smiled. Thank you for your understanding as well, junior. Hoshi also smiled. The person before him wasnt perfect. However, Seiji was still his idol. This part hadnt changed. Honestly, it was truly astonishing to hear that Seiji now had three beautiful girlfriends at the same time, including even student council president Natsuya Yoruhana! Not only is Senpai amazing at the good things, hes also amazing at the not-so-good things. Hoshi was inwardly impressed. Rion, what should we do? Kotomi, should we give up? Giving up just like this feels like admitting defeat. Actually, weve already lost once again. Seiji Haruta is truly strong. He made us taste the feeling of defeat yet again. But, its not over yet, Rion. Indeed, it isnt over yet, Kotomi. As long as we dont give up, things havent truly ended. Inside their bedroom, the twin sisters came to a decision. Later that night. Seiji and Shika met up with Kazuko. They then all headed to the Juumonji Group together. This is the place where you took Kazufuru to dispel the cursed item from him. Kazuko recognized this location. Yeah. The temporary acting commander here is my companion. Temporary acting commander? Youll meet him very soon. Seiji, Shika, and Kazuko went to the dojo where they saw Hisashi waiting for them while already wearing his new spiritual equipment. Ive finished my preparations, Lieutenant! Lieutenant? Kazuko was astonished to see that Seijis companion was dressed like a special forces soldier and referred to him in such a manner. Harano-kun is actually in the military? No, hes just joking. Seiji waved his hand in denial. Allow me to introduce him. This is Hisashi Juumonji, one of my Spiritual Ability user teammates. Hes also the temporary acting commander of the Juumonji Mafia Group. Hisashi, this is Kazuko Ooike, the one who came here previously to have a curse dispelled. Shes another personality of my classmate Kazufuru Ooike think of her as a twin sister who shares the same body as him. A twin sister who shares the same body? Hisashi blinked. Its like this Seiji explained the situation. A gender change such a precious living example! Hisashis eyeglasses flashed after he heard this. Its my honor to meet you, Kazuko-san. Lets get along well with each other in the future! Kazuko looked towards Seiji. I should add that hes an otaku who also loves to mess around, Seiji gave an additional explanation. Kazuko adjusted her eyeglasses and asked directly, If such a person is the temporary acting commander is this Juumonji Mafia Group really alright? Hes fine when hes acting serious. Thank you for your praise, Lieutenant! I dont think that hes praising you at all. Still, Kazuko politely greeted him after commenting. Hisashi was very interested in Kazuko, while Kazuko kept her distance from Hisashi Seiji pretty much expected such a situation. No more chatting, it was time to begin! Kazuko opened up her Domain and allowed Seiji, Shika, and Hisashi to enter. Seijis vision darkened as he began to feel everything around him starting to spin. He heard faint sounds around him based on his past experiences, he should have soon been able to see the Domain. However, this time the darkness lasted far longer! Just as Seiji was beginning to wonder what was going on, his consciousness suddenly became hazy and he felt his body dropping, until the faint sounds suddenly became clear Lloyd Lloyd careful Danger behind you! Lloyd was able to use his shield to block the black wolfs surprise attack from behind just in time due to his female companions warning. Lloyd ground his teeth and fought against a wolf pack with his longsword. Although he could easily kill off all these monsters by activating his Skills, they required precious Skill Points, or SP, that he needed to conserve as much as possible for the unknown, possibly long trip ahead. If only my companions were still by my side The moment he thought this, Lloyd forced himself to stop thinking about it. First of all, he was still currently in battle. Secondly, he didnt dare to think too deeply about it. He was scared of imagining the prospect of his friends dying. Rrraaaghhhhhh!!! In order to shake off the fear in his heart, he shouted in a low voice and ferociously swung his sword, cutting another black wolf in half! The girl next to him was fighting as well. She treated her mage staff as a bludgeon, viciously smashing another black wolfs skull. Her violent actions were so well-practiced that she didnt seem like a student at the Sage Academy at all. She seemed more like a veteran female adventurer. After a fierce battle, the two successfully killed all the black wolves. Are you alright, Lana? Im uninjured. How about you, Lloyd? Im fine as well. Lloyd sheathed his longsword and then went over to pick up the magic stones that the magic beasts left behind. Theyre actually dropping so many magic stones the drop rate is more than fifty percent. As expected of the Gallo Ancient Palace. Lana sighed. Gallo Ancient Palace? Yes, thats the name of this forbidden district. Could it be related to the Gallo Kingdom? You know about the Gallo Kingdom? I know a little My father once told me a few legends that he heard from his teammates back when he was an adventurer. What exactly did you hear? What I can remember is that a human princess and elf prince fell and love and got married to each other, and then created the Gallo Kingdom. Lloyd did his best to recall. The humans and elves lived together peacefully in this kingdom. However, the human princess eventually died, having a much shorter lifespan than the elf prince. The elf prince missed her so much that he turned to dark magics in order to try and revive her. He sacrificed so many humans and elves, causing the kingdom to be destroyed in the end. Thats just a legend. Actually, all of it is wrong, Lana informed him. The real story is that Lloyd suddenly raised his hand and stopped her from saying anything else. He then crouched down on the ground and laid his ear against the earth. Theres more magic beasts approaching. We need to hurry and leave! They didnt even have time to rest after slaying the earlier pack of black wolves. Lloyd and Lana hurriedly left the area. This was a forbidden districta land of death that they shouldnt have entered. They entered here accidentally and didnt know if they could even survive this place. Lloyd hoped that both himself and Lana could make it out alive. He also wished that his lost companions were all safe and sound. However, he knew that it was likely too much to wish for. Just trying to suppress the anxiety and fear in his heart was already a huge burden on him. May the Holy White Goddess protect us Lloyd prayed in his mind. Suddenly, Lana stopped in her footsteps. Whats the matter? I suddenly sense something The girl from the Sage Academy looked all around her. She finally focused on an area to the boy adventurers left as if she saw something there. Lloyd followed her line of sight but didnt see anything at all. Just as he was getting confused, a faint white flash suddenly appeared. He then saw a tall figure wearing strange attire! What was this!? Lloyd reflexively was about to unsheathe his sword. Who are you? Lana focused her full attention on that formless figure. Chapter 602 - Actually, I wasn’t trying to act cool Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu They saw me! Seiji was quite surprised about this. He had been watching these two individuals for quite a while without them noticing. Seiji thus assumed that he was an unnoticeable presence here. He never expected that the robe-wearing girl would suddenly notice him, followed by the armored boy seeing him as well. Who are you? Seiji was about to answer this question. But, before he could say anything, his vision darkened and his consciousness went hazy once again He then saw everything clear up around him as his consciousness instantly returned. Once again, he was in the previous Forest Palace. The environment was the same as the last time. Shika and Hisashi were now by his side, proving that this was indeed Kazukos Domain. Hisashi was looking all around this mystical dimension that he had entered for the first time. It was obvious that he was rather nervous. Shika had a calm expression. Judging by how they seem, neither of them saw what I did just now, Seiji thought to himself. Was it all just a hallucination? If Im the only one who saw a hallucination, I should have been standing here in a daze. That should have gotten Shika and Hisashis attention. Since they didnt say that anything was wrong with him, that meant they had all just entered the Domain together so they didnt notice anything wrong. In that case, that was no hallucination. At the very least, it couldnt possibly be an ordinary hallucination. What exactly was what he saw, then? A scene from another world? Were Spirit Worlds actually other worlds? Or were Spirit Worlds the projections of other worlds? Seiji thought about his own experience traveling through Soul World. He felt that this was quite similar but also differenthe wasnt experiencing someone elses life. Instead, this time he was an observer. But was he really only an observer there? Demons are coming, Kazukos voice sounded. Black mist appeared and speedily formed into three black wolves. He decided to think about this later and focus on the battle first. Hisashi gathered electricity on his hand and shot out an arc of thunder. He accurately hit the first black wolf that rushed over! The black wolf immediately stopped while pouncing in midair and crashed onto the ground, with dark-red mist escaping from its body. Shika unsheathed her sword and killed the second, while Seiji then slew the third wolf. These two wolves also transformed into mist. Part of the mist floated towards Hisashi and was absorbed into his body! As Seiji expected, defeating and devouring spiritual creatures was indeed the basic method by which the Awakened could strengthen themselves. Hisashi shot more thunder at the first black wolf that collapsed on the ground. Every time it struggled to get up, it immediately stopped moving again whenever electricity hit it perhaps it had entered a type of paralysis status. The way its movements jerked seemed almost comical. After receiving the fourth thunder attack, this pitiful spiritual monsters structure finally collapsed as it completely vaporized into mist. Go over to that mist, Seiji told Hisashi. Hisashi did as was asked and swiftly walked up to the mist. Hist body immediately absorbed most of the mist. How do you feel? I feel as if something within me became slightly more solid. Try to absorb more mist from now on evidently, your ability to absorb the mist is limited by physical distance, so pay attention yourself, Seiji informed him. Hisashi nodded. Additional black wolves started appearing. Seiji and Shika dealt with them easily. Hisashi fought carefully from behind Seiji and Shika. He used thunder as a ranged attack and smashed his thunder-enchanted shield into any wolves that got close to him. Any black wolves that approached him would be instantly electrified and paralyzed by his thunder magic. It was no trouble for Hisashi to deal with one wolf in close combat range at a time. To use a game analogy, two high-level players were helping a novice thunder mage player who also knew a shield bash attack to level up. After Hisashi absorbed a large amount of mist, he felt something deep within him beginning to heat up. He mentioned that he felt his strength obviously increasing. Back when he was practicing in his mafia groups dojo, he would begin to feel fatigue after releasing seven or eight bolts of thunder. But now, he wasnt tired even after sending out countless thunderbolts. In fact, he felt like it was becoming easier and easier to use his ability! Hisashi felt that it was really nice. He could even say that he was having fun no, he was definitely having fun! This was the joy of becoming stronger. This was just like playing a video game and obtaining experience to level up a character. However, he was now leveling himself, which was a lot better than playing any video game! Hisashi started getting rather excited. However, he still wisely remained cautious against the monsters. I wont be like my idiot older brother he told himself. A big one is coming, Kazuko, who was floating in midair, warned them. Thick black mist formed into a particularly tremendously big black wolf. It had some green patches of fur on its body, and had a much stronger appearance compared to the ordinary wolves. Seiji recalled the previous green-scaled and green-clawed giant black eagle that he faced before here could it be that the green-colored spiritual creatures in the Forest Palace were all strong? Hisashi, you need to be careful. He made sure to warn his teammate who was facing off against a boss monster for the first time. I will be. Hisashi was both nervous and excited to face such a giant monster which seemed likely to be capable of sending him flying with a single blow. This was far more stimulating than playing any VR game! The green-furred black wolf glared at the three of them and slowly opened its mouth. At this moment, Seiji suddenly saw the robed girl and armored boy from earlier. Lana and Lloyd! Their figures were rather hazy, but he recognized them. Ill stall it! You need to run!! Seiji heard Lloyd shouting with a voice filled with resolution. He understood Lloyds words clearly despite the fact that Lloyd was speaking a language he didnt know. The large black wolf attacked before Lana could react. It spat out a gigantic dark red Mana Bullet! Lana and Lloyds hazy figures disappeared as the gigantic red Mana Bullet flew towards them at high speed! Seiji didnt dodge or defend against this spell. He held his sword and cast his own spell Reversal technique, [Dragon Counterattack]! He blocked and received the gigantic Mana Bullet, whirled his sword and formed the attack into a golden dragon that flew back towards the large black wolf! *Boom!!* A golden light covered the wolf in an explosion. Its not that I wanted to use my ultimate ability right away. Its your own fault for making it so obvious that you were going to use a strong attack by opening your mouth like that. I would have felt bad for not sending it back at you, Seiji commented to himself. Also, he used his ultimate technique right away because of the two figures he saw from another world. They were projections, right? Lloyd and Lana must have met a similar large wolf, and their situation was projected over here where he could see it. Seiji had no idea why there was such a projection or why he could see it. It was just that when he saw this scene, he couldnt help but reflexively want to help them. Plus, the monster made it obvious what type of attack it would use, so he decided to use his ultimate ability. Oops, I forgot to shout out a catchphrase to go along with it Forget it, I dont need to shout one every time. The green-furred black wolf was seriously injured by the ultimate divine dragon! Large amounts of mist emanated from its body. Shika went over to give it a few more stabs and finished it off with just a few blows. Hisashi was under the impression that there would be a fierce battle. He didnt regain his senses for quite a while until the large wolf finally transformed completely into mist. Only then did he hurry over to absorb the mist. Seiji really is so strong. He can deal with such a boss monster so easily then why did he tell me such a thing earlier? You need to be careful about watching him act cool? Actually, I wasnt trying to act cool. Things just happened like that. Well, if Seiji knew what Hisashi was thinking right now, thats what he would say. At this moment, he saw Lloyd and Lanas figures once again! What was that just now? Lloyd was rather confused. That person helped us I think. Lana said as she looked all around her. Who is that person a ghost? Lloyd knew what she was looking for. He also looked all around him. I dont think so. I think hes some other type of existence. Lanas gaze swept over Seijis location. She suddenly stopped and turned back to focus carefully on where he stood. Seiji felt rather strange, being looked at her like this. May I ask if you were the one who helped us? Lana asked politely. Chapter 603 - Only a living adventurer is an adventurer Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Just as Seiji wanted to answer, Lloyd and Lanas figures vanished yet again. What exactly were these projections? No, since he was able to influence their world, this was no simple projection. What exactly was going on? It seems like none of Shika, Hisashi, or Kazuko noticed them. Im the only one who can see them. And, not only can I see them, I can even influence their world. Is this some time of otherworld disruption? Overlapping? That ghost vanished once again. Lana wanted to talk to him, but it seemed that communication would be impossible. What do you think that was? Lloyd asked her. I dont know, but I dont think hes a ghost. He doesnt have the aura of death around him. Nor does the power he used to help us seem like a type of negative energy, Lana replied. Lloyd recalled what just happened. He had already resolved himself to die to this high-level magic beast. Yet suddenly, a mystical golden figure appeared in midair and crashed into the giant wolf, seriously injuring it. He wasnt able to see clearly what that golden figure was. He only saw that it approximately seemed like a strange snakelike creature. You want to have him help us escape from here? That would be best. Even if that isnt possible, I still want to know who and what type of existence he is! Something flashed in Lanas eyes. As expected of a student at the Sage Academy. Of course! Thirst for knowledge is something absolutely necessary for a student sage! In plainer terms, isnt it just curiosity? Its bad for an adventurer to have too much curiosity because the unknown equals danger. Seeking the truth too much will typically end in ones death that was the way I was raised. Such a depressing way of thinking that you were taught. As an adventurer, shouldnt you bravely seek adventure and search for unknown treasures? Treasures are a different topic entirely. But even when its about treasures, one must weigh the risks against reward. If the treasure is too dangerous, itll be nothing but the Death Gods trap no matter how alluring the treasure seems. Lloyd paused for a moment. Only a living adventurer is an adventurer. Otherwise, thats only a dead person. Thats quite logical, but Lana wanted to say something but didnt do so in the end. She simply smiled. Lets continue onwards, Lloyd. Lana started walking again. Lloyd followed after her. He secretly took a look at his wrist and saw some dark-green runes upon it. This forbidden district was forbidden not only because of the high number of magical beasts. The other important reason was this the Green Poison! Lloyd didnt dare to think about how much time he had left. Him being able to resolve himself to face death so quickly against the giant wolf was also because he wanted to play the role of hero at the end. He felt that chances were miniscule that he would make it out alive. But at the very least, he wanted Lana to make it out farther than he did. This was his final pride as a man. Lloyd covered the dark-green runes on his wrist with an armlet and silently followed after Lana. During the entire process of conquering the second area in the Forest Palace, Seiji didnt see Lloyd and Lanas figures again. Nor did he see them while conquering the third area. As Hisashi continuously absorbed mist, his power of thunder kept increasing. He became more adept at using his powers and learned new abilities. *Boom!!* A black ball of light exploded on a large bear monsters body. Countless sparks of lightning danced all across its tremendous body, locking down its movements like chain lightning fetters. Seiji lifted his long White Lotus spiritual sword while Shika raised her gigantic blade of ice. Both slashed down forcefully at the exact same time! They inflicted serious damage to the bear monster with their classical X-shaped teamwork slash attack. Awrrrr!! The large black bear roared in pain as it transformed into mist. Hisashi went up to absorb the mist with a happy expression. It seems that youre enjoying this, Seiji commented. Yeah. The more I absorb, the better I feel. I can concretely feel myself becoming stronger at a swift rate. Hisashi adjusted his eyeglasses. This type of feeling is so immersive that its addicting. Will you be alright? Im still fine right now. If I feel like somethings wrong, Ill let you know right away. Or, if either of you see that somethings wrong with me, stop me immediately, Hisashi told him seriously. Seiji nodded in understanding. Seiji, Shika, and Hisashi took a small break to rest up, then headed towards the fourth area. Right when they entered the fourth area, Seijis vision instantly darkened and his consciousness became hazy as he felt himself falling *Clang!!* Lloyd used his shield to block the sweeping spear and immediately counterattacked with his longsword. The spear-wielding man stepped back and dodged this, then thrust his spear directly at Lloyd! Lloyd blocked the spear once again, timing his shields movements perfectly in a way that also allowed him to counterattack with his sword! *Shing!* The man barely dodged this sword blow as it passed by his body and lightly injured him. However, he didnt bleed. The two fought fiercely as they constantly changed positions, causing a large amount of dust to swirl around them as the backdrop to their clanging weapons. Lloyd was no longer conserving his Skill Points. He had activated a Skill which gave him a reddish aura. This aura greatly buffed his physical strength. However, the spear-wielding man was even stronger! A similar but denser red aura was around him. However, his aura also had ominous specks of black mixed into it. Tim Lloyd felt quite pained in his heart. It should have been a good thing for him to meet his lost companion Tim that had gotten separated from them. However, Tim had already been completely corrupted by the Green Poison. He had lost all sense of self! Abnormal dark-green runes were visible on his face, which had a distorted expression. He was drooling and his eyes were bloodshot These were symptoms that the Green Poison had already invaded his brain. It was impossible to save someone who had been poisoned to such an extent already. In normal battle, Lloyd wasnt as strong as Tim to begin with. But after holding on against the insane Tim for a while, Lloyd came up with a method to win against this version of Tim. However, Lloyd couldnt help but think about his past fun times together with Tim. Lloyds sense of logic and reason knew that thinking of such things was useless as Tim was basically finished! Although Tim was technically still living, he was no different from being dead. Still, Lloyd found it emotionally difficult to kill Tim. Lloyd was still a relatively novice adventurer. He had never experienced something so cruel before. Tim was his friend who had fun times together with him. They fought together as allies and discussed the future with each other How was he supposed to personally kill his friend!? Just as Lloyd was struggling with himself, he suddenly noticed the collapsed girl on the ground out of the corner of his eye and instantly snapped to his senses. Earlier, Lana was ambushed by Tim and sent flying by his spear. She crashed into a wall and fell unconscious. She needed saving! What am I hesitating about!? Im putting my still living companion in danger all for the sake of a former companion who can no longer be saved Im so foolish!! Lloyd finally resolved himself. Tim Why dont you go on to the next world first? Ill be following you soon after. Ill give you a proper apology then. Lloyd mentally resolved himself and then feinted an opening in his guard, luring Tim into stabbing at his chest. If Tim had still been sane, he never would have been fooled by such an obvious feint. However, he no longer had the ability to think! The insane spearman instantly stabbed at the fake opening the moment Lloyd appeared to let down his guard!! The fight was over with this. Lloyd didnt use his shield to block the spear this time. Instead, he suddenly sidestepped and accurately dodged the spear. He then used a Skill which allowed him to break past the limits of the human body and move at incredibly high speed for a few seconds *Schtick!!* Lloyds longsword pierced through Tims neck. Some sticky black blood with tinge of green started running out of the injury. Wahh!!! Lloyd shouted in a low voice as he swung his sword again and cut off the head of his former companion. Tims head hit the ground at the same time as Lloyds tears. After Lloyd watched the now headless body fall to the ground, he turned around and rushed over to Lana. However, a few seconds after he stopped paying attention to Tims body, the now headless bodys arm started moving. Chapter 604 - He was seeing bright lights Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Updated by BOXNOVEL.COM Be careful! Seiji tried warning Lloyd, but it appeared that Lloyd couldnt hear him. Black mist started erupting out of the headless bodys neck. The mist seemed to be forming into something Seiji wanted to try and deal with it by using a [Cleansing] spell, but found himself unable to do anything but watch helplessly. At this moment, his vision suddenly darkened as his consciousness went hazy again before clearing. He had now returned to Kazukos domain. Seiji was standing still. Both Shika and Hisashi noticed this and looked towards him. Whats the matter? Theres something Ill tell you later. Seiji wanted to conquer this area first before telling them about what happened to him. He also had a faint premonition that perhaps he would soon be seeing the headless spearman again in this area Soon, large amounts of thick black mist appeared which speedily formed into black wolves, black monkeys, black tigers, and many other black spiritual creatures. Shika unsheathed her sword first while Seiji followed after. Hisashi began gathering balls of lightning. *Boom!!* The black ball of light that Hisashi tossed exploded in the middle of the monsters. It caused a large amount of AOE damage and also paralyzed many spiritual creatures! This Thunderboom (temporary name) ability had a wider area of effect than Hisashis previous direct thunderbolt attacks. It also had greater attack power and paralysis effects. It was effective against both packs of ordinary spiritual creatures as well as boss monsters. With Hisashi supporting him with such a spell, Seiji felt that grinding experience against these monsters was now easier than ever. Just this ability alone made the First Knight quite useful. Mika had amazing powers in her Mashiros Clothes form, and now Hisashi had Thunderboom The Awakeneds powers were definitely something. Seiji couldnt help but imagine what powerful abilities Yukari, Hoshi, and Kaede would possibly gain in the future. There was also Mayuzumi, who might be different from other Awakened Perhaps his Knight Order would truly become something exceptional once all the members leveled up! Cough lets not think so much about this right now. He was still in a battle and shouldnt have been distracted like this. Seiji got rid of his idle thoughts and focused on slaying monsters. A powerful one is coming. Careful! Just as they were about to finish killing all the monsters in this area, Kazuko suddenly sent them a warning. Dark-green mist appeared which speedily formed into a spear-wielding human form a headless humanoid spiritual creature! This humanoid monster wielded a red spear and had dark-green runes arranged in a chaotic fashion on its black body. There was also a dark-red aura around it. Although its size was only equivalent to an adult mans, it gave off a far scarier impression than any of the giant monsters from earlier! What is that? Hisashi had an expression of astonishment. Up until now, all the monsters he faced were animal-type monsters. Suddenly seeing a headless spearman gave him too much of a surprise at the sudden change in style. The next instant, the headless spearman suddenly rushed towards him at high speed! The sharp red spearhead instantly arrived in front of his eyes! The headless spearman was far too fast for Hisashi. He couldnt even react in time. At this moment, since he couldnt even raise his shield, Hisashi saw death before him! *Bang!!!* There was a loud sound next to him as someone rushed over and prevented death from stealing Hisashi away. Obviously, this person was Seiji. That headless spearman my premonition was on the mark! Seiji immediately raised his vigilance level the moment that he saw this humanoid monster. When he saw it charging, Seiji reacted immediately and rushed in with his shield!! His instant reaction saved Hisashis life. The headless spearman didnt lose its balance despite being crashed into. It swiftly stepped back, putting some distance between itself and Seiji, then charged forward again! Shield block, [Ksitigarbha technique]! Seiji successfully blocked the spear and counterattacked with his White Lotus spiritual sword. The headless spearman sidestepped swiftly and continued stabbing! Seiji unhurriedly and calmly parried each attack. This headless spearman was obviously far stronger than the one that he saw Lloyd fighting against. Was it because it had demonized? No he couldnt simply equate this world with Lloyds world. Although both worlds influenced each other, things probably werent exactly the same he still didnt know how all of this worked. After blocking the headless spearmans barrage, Seiji took advantage of an opening to counterattack! At the exact same time, with excellent unspoken cooperation, Shika also attacked with a spell that greatly enlarged her ice blade! *Shatter!!* The headless spearman blocked Seijis attack. However, Shikas ice blade landed a direct hit. The blade shattered into tiny pieces of ice, but the headless spearman appeared uninjured. Seiji swung his sword yet again as the headless spearman dodged once more. Its red spear started glowing brightly. Shika-chan! Seiji shouted out her name as he sensed danger. Combat technique, Spiral Slash! The spear suddenly began twisting at high speed as it glowed bright red and released blood-red flames. Immediately following after, a blood-like trail shot forward at lightning speed! Defense spell, Ice Wall! Shika cast a spell which created a thick blue wall of ice in midair which protected herself and Seiji. *Shatter!!* The red spear instantly pierced deeply right through the ice wall! This defense spell only managed to slow the spear down for a single second. But, this one second was more than enough. With their abilities, Seiji and Shika would have to be idiots if they still couldnt dodge the spear. The headless spearman continued fighting against Seiji and Shikas teamwork. Both sides fought fiercely Hisashi wanted to help out as well. However, his hands were trembling too much. He had almost died just then! He had even seen bright lights flash before his eyes. Although he knew that training in the Domain would be dangerous, there hadnt been any problems so far. Hisashi couldnt help but relax his guard because of this. Only now did he finally recognize the true situation he was in. This was a battlefield! Even with Seiji and Shika protecting him, danger would still be ever present. He definitely couldnt get overconfident. After he calmed down, Hisashi analyzed that him joining in would only make things worse rather than helping out. He wisely stayed out of the fray and observed from a great distance. A fierce battle, amazing spells, and instantaneous attacking and defending this was a battle between powerful mystical ability users! Can I do this as well if I become stronger? The scene before him seemed like it came right out of a fantasy battle anime. Hisashi couldnt help but get heated up as he imagined himself being able to do the same things. This was what it felt like to be hot-blooded in the literal sense of the word! Hisashi felt like he would never be hot-blooded to the same extent as his idiot older brother Zankita. Still, he felt like he understood his older brothers way of thinking slightly better now. The headless spearman didnt have any personal protective barriers. However, it had incredibly high durability! Basically, it was the type of boss monster with no defensive techniques but with a huge HP bar. Seiji tried using [Cleansing] on this headless spearman. It caused some damage but that was all it did. He would have to carefully take it down slowly. He and Shika had excellent cooperation as they focused on personal safety over DPS. They used defensive techniques whenever the boss used ultimate abilities, and used their own ultimate abilities whenever they saw an opening. Gradually, the dark-red aura around the headless spearman started to dim. Once the headless spearman was greatly weakened, it suddenly went berserk and continuously used powerful attacks! It was fast to the point where Shika couldnt even defend with Ice Wall in time!! Seiji cast his defensive barrier that he had prepared already for such danger Defensive spell[Turtle Armor]! Countless hexagonal spell formations spread out from his shield. It looked just like a scene out of a science fiction movie of creating an energy shield. The blood-red spear crashed into the barrier like a raging tempest. Numerous impact shock waves spread out from the barrier, which seemed like it would collapse at any moment. Chapter 605 - Even if death comes the next instant Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu But actually, each shock wave was actually acting to mitigate the impact. The full force of the spear attacks was absorbed by the smaller spell formations, so only half of the impacts power was transmitted to the shield. This remaining half was then transferred to the ground by the [Ksitigarbha technique]. All Seiji had to say was: Nice! This was a powerful defensive spell that he had learned just recently. Seiji forcefully blocked the headless spearmans fierce attacks, then grabbed a chance to counterattack when the headless spearmans attacks slowed down Martial technique, [Ice Calamity] blade! Seiji viciously swung his sword in a blue arc which sliced into the enemy monster! Numerous spiritual blades materialized in midair and all stuck themselves into the monster, making it appear almost like a porcupine. Being able to cause so much serious damage evidently meant that the headless spearman was reaching the end of the line. Shika immediately followed up with her chain of combo attacks, [Ice Fall], [Gather Snow], and [Ice Shatter]! Seiji followed up with his own attacks; she then followed up again. They continuously took turns using powerful abilities so that the enemy monster wouldnt have a chance to recover. Finally, the headless spearman completely shattered under countless swords and transformed into dark-green mist. Dont absorb this mist. Seiji stopped Hisashi who was about to go up to the mist. He then told Shika and Hisashi about the scenes he saw from another world. He also asked if either of them noticed anything. Shika and Hisashi both told him that they didnt know anything about this. Its the same for me How strange, Harano-kun. Youre able to see such a vision, yet I, the controller of the Domain, didnt see anything. Kazuko adjusted her eyeglasses. Id really like to know whats going on myself as well. Do you think that what you saw happened for real? Hisashi inquired. Although theres no way to be certain, I think it was all real. Seiji rubbed his chin in contemplation. Those scenes looked quite real and not fake at all if they were hallucinations, then who cast such a spell, and for what purpose? And why was I the only one who was targeted? If he assumed that the Spirit Worlds creator treated the Spirit Worlds like a game, then those scenes might be the equivalent of the games plot. In that case, wouldnt it be quite strange if only he or very few others could see these scenes? Besides, apart from helping the player to predict the upcoming monsters thanks to the plot, what other meaning could there be? If this was a manmade hallucination, then there would be a purpose behind it. However, there was no need to search for any meaning in it if this was actually a real scene. No matter what it is, Ill tell you all if I see anything at all, Seiji told them. And, please pay attention to see if Im affected by those scenes or act strangely. Shika, Hisashi, and Kazuko all agreed. They continued on to the next area. The moment they entered the fifth area, Seiji instantly noticed the armored Lloyd sitting in a corner! I can see Lloyd, Seiji told his companions. Lloyd was currently sitting against a wall. He was gazing upwards at the sunset, with nothing but emptiness in his eyes. Since he used a lot of energy to perform Skills earlier, the Green Poison was now infecting him at a much faster pace. Dark-green toxic runes had now appeared on his neck and were almost about to spread to his face. Lloyd felt his entire body aching, as if countless fire ants were crawling all over him. His body was getting hotter and hotter as his consciousness slowly became hazy he knew that this was a sign the poison was infecting his mind. He knew he didnt have much time left. He chose to separate from Lana in order not to harm her. Actually, he knew that the safest method would be to commit suicide. However, Lloyd didnt have the courage to do such a thing to himself. Nor could he bring himself to request Lana to kill him. Even though he knew that there was no saving himself anymore, and that nothing was left for him except pain and despair, he still wanted to live just a bit longer. I dont want to die. This thought appeared in his mind. I dont want to die I dont want to die I dont want to die I dont want to die I dont want to die This thought kept endlessly repeating itself in his mind. Lloyd still had the instinctive desire to stay alive. Yet, his deep despair kept pushing this instinct down. He thought back to the past, about his family, dreams, and companions all his memories flashed by him in black and white, with no color and no sound. Only when he thought about Lana did his memories retain color. His efforts would allow her to last for a while longer in here If she could make it out of here alive, that would give meaning to the last amount of time he spent alive. This way, he would have carried out the oath he swore to be an adventurer people could be proud of. He did everything he could already, with no regrets. But, he still didnt want to die!! Even though he had resolved himself already, tears still flowed out when he was truly faced with death. I dont want to die I dont want to die all alone by myself Lloyd didnt have anything left except for tears of pain and despair. All he could do was struggle uselessly. Death was coming for him. At this time, footsteps approached. Deaths footsteps werent an analogy after all? This saying was real? Lloyd! He heard his name being shouted. Lloyd reflexively looked in the voices direction to see the girl that he had intentionally split up from. Lana? Wonderful, I finally found you. Lana smiled as she swiftly rushed over to him, kneeled, and hugged him. Lloyd instantly felt as if he had been saved as he felt her warm embrace but soon, he widened his eyes. Why did you come to find me? Lana didnt reply and only hugged him tighter. Im almost about to no longer be myself. Hurry and get away from me! Lloyd tried to struggle out of her embrace, but found it impossible to muster up the energy. Im not leaving I dont want to be by myself, Lana told him softly. You have to leave! Otherwise Who cares about death? I want to be together with you. Her soft voice contained an unshakeable iron will. Lana Lloyd The girl looked directly into his eyes. After you left me, I discovered that death isnt the truly frightening thing. Whats truly frightening is dying by yourself. Ever since we fell in here, we were probably destined to die already If I was by myself, I would have given in to despair long ago. It was only thanks to you being by my side that I could maintain my spirit and hope. No I should say that I was pretending to believe there was hope. Lana smiled bitterly. Lloyd remained silent. Lana was a student at the Sage Academy. She would know far more than him about this forbidden district, and thus better understand just how terrifying this land of death was. Not long after you left me behind, I couldnt take it anymore. Rather than struggling fruitlessly, I might as well instead greet the end together with you I realize that my way of thinking is probably wrong. I should be trying my best to survive and escape even if I think its hopeless. Otherwise, Im doing wrong by your sacrifice. But, I really cant Im only a student, not an adventurer. I dont have so much courage. Im really afraid, Lloyd. I want you to be by my side I dont want to be alone I dont want to die by myself Tears started rolling down Lanas cheeks as she said all this. Lloyd was moved as he did his best to lift his hands and hugged her back. Im also really afraid Lana I was actually so happy to see you again Even though I know that this isnt good, I was still happy to the point where I thought I was saved. I thought that I was the one helping you, but actually I was the one relying on you It was only because of you that I could maintain what little courage I had left. Im sorry and thank you Lloyd Even more tears poured down Lanas face. Im the one who should say sorry The two hugged tightly while crying. Even if death came the next instant, at least they wouldnt be alone. Chapter 606 - I hope that you can live Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Spiritual creatures kept endlessly appearing. They were far more numerous than in the other areas! Im already doing my best to control them, but this is all I can do, Kazuko told everyone. Right away, many spiritual creatures started rushing towards Lloyd in the corner. Then, after Lana appeared, more and more spiritual creatures appeared as well. All the monsters were trying to charge at Lloyd and Lana! Seiji didnt know why this was, but he had a feeling that if they came into contact with the two, something terrible would likely happen to them. He wanted to protect them. Seiji did his best to swing his spiritual sword in as large an arc as possible to kill the most monsters he could. Hisashi continuously used Thunderboom as support. Their teamwork was highly efficient in clearing the monsters, but there would always be a few monsters which slipped through. Shika acted as the final line of defense to deal with any remaining spiritual creatures that slipped through. She used Ice Wall to protect Lloyd and Lana who were in the corner although she couldnt even see where they were. Gradually, the spiritual creatures began decreasing in number. However, their average strength started increasing. [Evolved Body-strengthening technique, Fire element]! Seiji activated the strongest attacking form of his [Body-strengthening technique]. In exchange for much higher Mana consumption, he greatly increased his attack strength! The golden glow covering his body transformed into flames instead. His hair even started lighting up on fire, making him appear like a golden torch. Seiji lifted his longsword and slashed everything before him! All Hisashi saw was a golden flash followed by white streaks that he couldnt even see clearly. This was followed by some giant spiritual monsters instantly shattering into mist! There was nothing to say except one word: awesome. After clearing out the tremendous number of basic monsters, the boss monsters appeared right after There was a total of five black lion monsters with green spots on their bodies!! Im really doing my best to hold them back. Kazuko sighed. Seiji already expected that boss monsters would be appearing soon. He instantly cast the ultimate ability that he had prepared beforehand. He used his [Mika character reward card]s first ability [Overload] to strengthen his ultimate skill, along with borrowing power from his bonded spirit Yomi Mega-evolved sealing technique, [Demon Suppression Bell]! *Clang!!!* An ear-piercing clang rang out as a giant golden bell suddenly appeared and covered this entire area. It instantly covered all five of the lion monsters!! Hisashi felt like his eyes were beginning to water from constantly being wide-eyed in amazement. The monsters roared fiercely within the bell. It was easy to imagine them fiercely struggling inside. Seiji grit his teeth and continued spending Mana to maintain the power of his spell. His Mana was draining at an extremely quick rate. When his spell finally finished, three of the boss monsters were reduced to mist. Brother, leave the rest to me. Shika came over from behind and took over the fight with the two remaining lion boss monsters. Ill leave them to you. Seiji had spent much of his energy, so he retreated to the back and let his adopted younger sister handle things. Hisashi was delighted that he was able to absorb so much mist. His attack power and casting speed had both greatly improved. He was now even able to paralyze a boss lion monster. Thanks to his support, Shika found it quite easy to deal with the two remaining lions. Seeing this, Seiji was finally able to free some time to check on Lloyd and Lanas conditions. He saw some faint dark-green mist being emited from both their bodies as they sat against a wall next to each other. Lloyds mist was thicker, while Lanas was lighter but it was evident that there were problems with both their bodies. Seiji saw that both of them had expressions of calmly waiting for death. Seiji thought about the earlier scene with the headless spearman and felt that he understood what was going on. Lloyd and Lana must have been infected with the sickness from the headless spearmen! They didnt have a way of curing themselves and could only wait for death. Seiji couldnt bear to watch such a scene of despair. Would it be effective if he tried to use [Cleansing] on them? He decided to give it a try. Just as he was about to cast his spell, Lana raised her head and looked in his direction. She opened her mouth and said something. However, Seiji couldnt hear what she said. I wish that the two of you can live, Seiji mumbled to himself. Although he wasnt sure if they were even real or just a hallucination, and despite the fact that they might be in an entirely different world altogether, knowing that he might just be wasting his efforts in trying to protect them Still, hope was hope. Seiji cast [Evolved Cleansing] upon both of them. A golden spell formation imprinted itself upon the twos figures and seemed to have zero effect. I cant help them Seiji got depressed thinking about it. No I cant give up just like this. Let me try again! The [Mika character reward card]s [Overload] ability could be used twice per day. He had just used it once on [Demon Suppression Bell] earlier, so he figured he could use the other usage here. Seiji activated his ability once more and cast [Mega-Evolved Cleansing]! An even larger golden spell formation imprinted itself upon Lloyd and Lanas bodies. Blinding light sparkled around them in a mystical manner. The next second, thick dark-green mist erupted from their bodies and was dispelled by the golden light! The spell was effective! Seiji was overjoyed to see this. Lloyd and Lana were evidently astonished as they watched the dark mist dissipate from around themselves. Then, their figures started becoming hazy. Im glad that I could help you I wish you well. Seiji smiled. The boy and girl both looked at him as they gradually disappeared. The Green Poison was actually cured! They no longer felt any pain or heat in their bodies. Their consciousnesses returned to clarity as the poison runes all vanished This was a miracle! This miracle was created by that ghost. Lloyd didnt see him, but Lana did. The ghost cast a golden spell that cleansed the toxins within their body! Lloyd only saw him for one instant at the last second. That unfamiliar persons handsome face was smiling warmly and gently. He appeared to be saying something. Although Lloyd couldnt hear what he was saying, Lloyd could guess that it must have been blessings of some sort judging from the friendly expression. Lana was correct, this person definitely wasnt some type of ghost! He must have been some type of higher-level existence. Could he have been a God? Or an envoy from the Holy White Goddess? Well, it wasnt important anymore what he really was. The important thing right now was the girl before him and her smile. Lana was both crying and smiling. She was smiling brilliantly. Lloyd felt like he had a similar expression right now. The Green Poison had been cured. They could still continue living! Even though they were still stuck in a forbidden district in dire circumstances, receiving such a miracle gave them the motivation to work hard until the end. They absolutely couldnt give up after their benefactor helped them so much! No matter if he was a person or a God Lloyd etched the gratitude of having his life saved during a time of utmost despair deep into his heart. Lloyd and Lana embraced each other once again with tears streaming down their cheeks. However, their emotions were completely different. We need to properly live on. Yeah The boy and girl set out again now that they had hope in their hearts once more. After Shika killed off the two remaining lion boss monsters, Seiji felt something heat up within him. This was the feeling of himself leveling up, just like last time. Shika and Hisashi also received level ups. Their training in the Domain had now ended. Some mysterious things happened this time But I didnt have a full understanding of my own abilities to begin with. I suppose that Ive learned more now. Kazuko adjusted her eyeglasses. Thank you for everything, Seiji told her. He then looked towards Hisashi. Hisashi, you now need to pay attention to your own bodys condition. Let me know immediately if you feel like somethings wrong. Got it. Things appeared to be fine for now. If nothing happened to Hisashi after a while, Seiji would take others to train in the Domain. Would he still see scenes from another world the next time? Chapter 607 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu The next week, Monday. Rumors that Seigo Harano and Natsuya Yoruhana had a date on Saturday started spreading all throughout school. Some students directly asked Seigo and he admitted to this being true. This caused yet another commotion! The Magic-Devouring Dragon and the student council president had now been confirmed as a couple Everyone could only sigh as they wondered at how this came to be. Of course, there were also other feelings such as jealousy, but There would be more room for discussion if it wasnt for the fact that Seigo and Natsuya made such an excellent couple. It just so happened that both had excellent appearances, grades, abilities, and personalities that were difficult to find fault with So the students could only give their blessings to such a perfect couple. Lunch break. Rion and Kotomi joined Seiji and his friends for lunch. They didnt mention anything about the harem. They still acted intimate with Seiji but not too intimate. Something flashed in Mikas eyes as she saw this. Chiaki smiled in understanding. They havent given up, but they arent aggressively trying to join in, either Theyre probably intending on developing the relationship slowly. Chiaki stated her analysis after the twin sisters left. Theyll improve their relationship with Seiji and make a final decision after theyre close enough to him I think thats what theyre thinking. I agree with Chiaki what do you think, Seiji? Mika gave him a sidelong glance. Seiji could only smile wryly. He felt that it would be impossible for him to come up with an appropriate response. I more than welcome my two senpais to join in the harem. Thats because I want to have hot sexy fun with beautiful twin sisters! A sharp glint appeared in Chiakis eyes. Nobody asked you such a thing! Mika retorted. Go and do your best, Seiji! Completely conquer and devour the twins!! I keep feeling more and more like youre the one who actually has the harem here, Seiji commented. Only everyone being blissful together is true bliss!! Chiaki acted as if she was saying a classical phrase. Thats enough out of you! Even though Chiaki wasnt saying something negative, the connotations here made it sound rather strange. Lets just let things play out naturally, Seiji thought to himself. That was how the twin sisters treated the news of Seijis harem. As for the other person who also knew Yukari didnt greet him like how she normally would when they saw each other in the hallway. Instead, she averted her gaze. Seiji understood why this was. He didnt greet her either. They simply passed by each other. Are you alright, Yukari? After Seiji passed by, a brunette girl next to the purple-haired girl asked this out of worry. Im fine. Yukari forced herself to smile. How about we go grab something to eat after school? Ill treat you, the brunette girl offered. Yukari politely rejected her friends kind offer. Rather than feeling pained from her first failed love, she felt more complex feelings within herself. She needed some time alone to digest her feelings by herself. After classes finished, Seiji headed over to the Natsuyas residence and saw Hitaka and Rana in the living room. They had both fully recovered and left the hospital. The little cat girl was sleeping peacefully on the red-haired girls lap. Ranas lazy appearance while sleeping was as cute as always. Good afternoon, Shuho-san. Congratulations on leaving the hospital. Seiji smiled and softly greeted her so as to not wake Rana up. Good afternoon, Young Master Haruta. Young Master? Youre now Miladys boyfriend. This is how I should address you, Hitaka told him in a serious manner. I think its fine to just call me how you did before. No, thats not good. Why is it not good? It wont show the relationship between master and subordinate. I dont think I have a master-subordinate relationship with you, Shuho-san. Seiji smiled wryly. Since youre Miladys boyfriend, your social status is higher than mine! Hitaka insisted. Seiji felt helpless about how Hitaka acted like a traditional samurai warrior. Im Natsuyas Spirit-branded Retainer as well. That makes me the same as you. Cant you use that as the foundation to continue addressing me as you did before? He tried to convince her. Something flashed in Hitakas eyes. I want to have a better relationship with Shuho-san Id feel quite awkward if you called me Young Master, Seiji spoke sincerely. He didnt mind so much if Mai called him Young Master, because he knew that Mai was doing it mostly to tease him. But, Hitaka was different. She was seriously treating him as her master, which would inhibit trying to make friends with her. Hearing this, the red-haired girls face slowly turned red. Eh, why is her face turning red? Seiji was mystified to see this. I understand. Hitaka lowered her gaze as her face reddened. I shall continue addressing you as Haruta-kun. There was nothing wrong with her words. However, the problem was with her expression and tone! What was with her shy reaction? Was there something wrong with what he asked her!? Seiji was rather confused and couldnt help but ask, Whats the matter, Shuho-san? N nothing Im just a little hot. She kept blushing even redder as she lowered her head. Hitaka appeared quite cute when she was like this. But, what exactly was the matter? Seiji wanted to know, but understood that it would be quite difficult to get anything out of her. If youre feeling hot, try having some iced tea Ill be going downstairs to train. Seiji chose to set the matter aside. Hitaka silently watched him leave. Then, she really did drink some iced tea for herself. The next time he saw Hitaka, she had already returned to her normal calm self. Seiji still didnt know what happened previously, but paid it no attention. Later that night, Hisashi called and reported that he was completely normal. According to him, he still loved anime, manga, and movies, along with playing video games. That meant there were no problems! Seiji really wanted to comment on the standards Hisashi was using to determine if there was anything wrong with himself. But upon closer consideration, perhaps Hisashi was referring to himself foundationallyif he stopped liking his otaku interests, then something about him would probably have changed. Since he still had his original habits, everything was normal with no changes. Meanwhile, Kaho also called him and let him know that her older sister Karen was doing alright for the time being. Two days passed just like this. The time reached Thursday, which was the once-a-year major sports competition day at Genhana High School. On this day, the entire school would participate in sports such as football, volleyball, basketball, tennis, ping pong, badminton, and so on. Every student was required to play in at least one sport. The students would be allowed to join a maximum of three sports contests. For an all-rounder ace like Seiji, he was naturally forced into joining the three most popular sports at this school: football, volleyball, and basketball. Everyone in his class believed that as long as Seigo Haranos teammates didnt drag him down, the Magic-Devouring Dragon would be more than enough to defeat all his opponents! Tremble in front of the dragon of destruction, mortals!! Some students even wanted to shout out such words. Most people in other classes also recognized Seigo Harano as the greatest threat. Every single class was discussing the topic of how to deal with this terrifying existence in the sports competition. Of course, there were many who desired to try their hands at dragonslaying. Although the legends about Seigo were quite famous, there were still many students that had never personally seen him in action. Most of them had their doubts and treated the rumors as mere exaggeration. Was there truly someone so powerful as in the rumors? If he was really so strong in sports, why didnt he join any sports clubs and show off his talent? Perhaps the rumors were just rumors? They were just overly exaggerated, right? Even if he was amazing, he wouldnt be able to do much if he was targeted in team sports, would he? Such doubts existed in all the students minds. This was especially all the more so for the boys. They really wanted to make this incredibly handsome, ridiculously physically talented existence who always got such high grades and obtained the school beauty as his girlfriend finally taste the pain of defeat! Taste the wrath of humanity, Magic-Devouring Dragon!! The heroes had high morale as they shouted that in their minds. Chapter 608 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu The sports competition day was the final major activity for the Genhana High School seniors. The only event after that would be the graduation ceremony. Of course, some people had zero interest in the sports competition. Still, a majority of students were quite excited about it as they wanted to leave a good memory of high school behind. Naruki Yamada was among the students who intended as such. He was the ace player of the football club more accurately speaking, he had already retired from the football club, so he was the former ace. He wanted to show off one last time during the sports competition. Of course, the best way to give everyone, especially his soccer club juniors, a deep impression would be to slay the dragon! Seigo Harano, the Magic-Devouring Dragon after he became famous, the football club president Oogi Takasugi had tried to personally recruit him but failed. Oogi later expressed what a pity it was that Seigo hadnt been willing to join them. Naruki, however, had a different opinion. He believed that ones love for football was the most important. No matter how good someone was at sports, if that person wasnt passionate about football, that person would end up having problems sooner or later. Besides, was this freshman student really as talented as everyone said? Naruki seriously doubted all the rumors. Besides, even if Seigo was outstanding in athletics, football was a team sport that required eleven people! Teamwork ability was far more important than personal ability. Naruki respected his team captain and club president Oogi Takasugi. Still, that didnt mean that Naruki agreed with Oogis views on what a loss it was that they couldnt recruit Seigo. If Naruki could defeat the famous Magic-Devouring Dragon in front of everyone at the sports competition, hed be able to prove that he was right! This would help his juniors to understand the importance of teamwork as well as show everyone that this so-called Magic-Devouring Dragon wasnt that much after all. As for his idea about slaying the dragon, the male classmates er, his teammates greatly supported him. They all agreed to listen to his commands so that the arrogant first-year student Seigo Harano would taste defeat! As if the very gods supported him, the first opponent that Narukis class got randomly picked to face was Seigos class, Year 1 Class 5! Naruki believed that this was the will of the heavens. He was confident that he would obtain glorious victory. He looked at his teammates and saw that they all had excellent morale as they brimmed with anticipation and clenched their fists they had incredibly sharp auras! We shall slay the Magic-Devouring Dragon!! Hot blood coursed through Narukis veins as he showed off a grand smile. The last time he had such a feeling and expression was back when he was participating in the national football competition. Lets go, everyone. Oh!!!!! The sword-wielding heroes began their journey. Year 1 Class 5 and Year 3 Class 5s football teams faced each other on the football field. Seiji was standing across from the other classs team captain, who was a medium-sized, muscular, squarish-faced third year student who had short reddish-brown hair. The referee announced the lists of both teams players. Seiji thus learned that this senpai who was looking at him sharply was named Naruki Yamada. Harano-san, Captain Takasugi once tried to recruit you, but you didnt wish to join. He really thinks that its a pity, Naruki suddenly spoke in a low voice to Seiji. Seiji blinked and thought back to when he was being invited by all the sports clubs Captain Takasugi must have been the really tall senpai who was the first to appear. However, Im different from Captain Takasugi. I dont think youd be that useful to us, because you dont have any passion for football! Naruki continued. Even if you have outstanding physical ability, it will only cause problems for the team if you dont have any passion. Now then, I shall lead my team to defeat you! I shall prove that the so-called Magic-Devouring Dragon is only someone who has good physical abilities that wont be of any use to a team sport like football! Seiji was rendered speechless. After the referee finished reading the list of names, a coin was tossed to determine the sides and who got the ball first. Both teams then bowed at each other before getting into formation. Narukis team started with the ball. Naruki used excellent footwork to dribble past several players. When he saw Seigo rushing over towards him, Naruki decisively passed the ball over to a teammate with zero hesitation. He wasnt showing weaknessthis was simply tactics. Since everyone already knew that Seigo had ridiculously good physical abilities, then they would simply avoid him completely! Naruki was quite confident in his football techniques as the former ace of the football club. He wanted to try dueling against the Magic-Devouring Dragon. However, he considered his teams victory to be the most important. Even if you have better physical abilities than I do, despite me being the former ace, its all meaningless if you cant even touch the ball! Naruki thought to himself. Year 3 Class 5s team performed excellently. After several passes, the striker used a beautiful headball to shoot the ball into the goal! Cheers instantly spread throughout the spectator stands. Right now, many other students that werent currently participating in the competition were spectating. The Magic-Devouring Dragons team was on the receiving end of much attention. Since they just lost one point, the boys from other classes all cheered passionately! Year 3 Class 5s members were proud of themselves for scoring first. Their spirits were obviously raised. Only Year 1 Class 5s students were coldly chuckling in their hearts. None of you have any knowledge of the Magic-Devouring Dragons true strength! After that, Year 1 Class 5 received the ball. Class president Koji Hoshihara passed the ball to Seiji. Seiji instantly saw three people rushing right at him! Naruki Yamada was among them. Naruki was the first to arrive and sent out his foot to try and steal the ball. However, the ball suddenly vanished!? No it didnt vanish, it had been kicked up into the sky! By the time he noticed this, Seiji had already passed all three people. He rushed towards the opposite end of the field at an amazing speed! Naruki hurriedly tried to chase after him. However, Naruki found that he couldnt catch up at all! Just how fast is this guys hundred-meter dash time? Naruki couldnt help but wonder. As the ball descended from the air, several members of Narukis team ran over in an effort to steal the ball. However, Seiji jumped faster than anyone as he twirled around in midair. He cartwheeled in midair and accurately kicked the ball forcefully while upside-down! This astonishing sight etched itself into everyones eyes. The more astonishing part came after. This ball was sent flying at an explosive speed, flying across an incredibly long distance, aiming for the upper right corner of the goal It was too late by the time that the goalkeeper reacted. Two seconds of silence reigned over the entire field and all the spectators before the referee finally regained his senses and blew his whistle to signify a goal. This this was too incredible! Apart from Year 1 Class 5s students, everyone else that saw this was astonished. Seigo first kicked the ball high into the air, then speedily and accurately jumped up and used a cartwheel kick to perform a long-distance shot that entered the hell, this was actually possible!? This seemed just like a scene out of a football anime Just what level was Seigo at!? A professional football players level!? Those with more knowledge of football were the most shaken. Seigos movements and shooting just now would be difficult even for a pro player Naruki Yamadas mind was filled with astonishment. He stared with eyes wide open at Seigo and didnt even blink. All the rumors that he didnt believe to be real kept echoing in his mind. The rumors had it that Seigo single-handedly destroyed the tennis, basketball, and karate clubs This dragon who could destroy entire clubs by himself this was no mere rumor or exaggeration. All the stories were simply the direct, harsh truth! This shock and realization transformed into words that came out of Narukis mouth as a mumble This is the Magic-Devouring Dragon. I really love these types of scenes. Chiaki was chuckling as she watched from the spectator stands with the other Year 1 Class 5 students. Seeing everyone else have astonished expressions at Seigos performance? Their foolish expressions are so fun to see~ Chiaki Isnt it the same for you, Mika? The twintailed girl didnt counter this. Mikas eyes were sparkling as she watched the cool and handsome boy who had everyones attention. Her lips were also arcing upwards. Thats my boyfriend. Chapter 609 - Humanity was slaughtered! Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu It was quite normal for Mika to be delighted about her boyfriends excellent performance. The other students in Year 1 Class 5 were delighted as well. Having the dragon on their side was just such a wonderful feeling! The other classes girls also had sparkles in their eyes as they enjoyed Seigos action. Although they all knew that he had a girlfriend now, he was still handsome and easy on the eyes. As for how good he actually was at football, basketball, or whatever sport, that didnt matterbecause he was handsome. Everyone knew that football was a team sport. But, everyone who saw his shooting skills just now started to think that he really is capable of winning a game all by himself! Even Naruki Yamada was shaken in his beliefs. It was impossible for him not to be shaken. Seigos outstanding physical abilities were out of this world! It seemed as if the main character of a sports manga had just transmigrated to the opponents side of the field. The Magic-Devouring Dragon overturned all the previous doubts that Naruki had about him. This was a complete slap to the face. In fact, even Narukis way of thinking about football being a team sport was shaken! Teamwork was supposed to be more important than individual ability in football. No matter how strong an individual was, that persons overall use to the team would still be limited Was his way of thinking wrong? No!!! Naruki grit his teeth and firmed his conviction. There was nothing wrong with his way of thinking. It was impossible for just one person to play football, no matter how amazing he was!! Everyone! We havent lost yet! Naruki shouted towards his teammates. Didnt we already know beforehand that the Magic-Devouring Dragon is ridiculously strong? Even if hes stronger than we anticipated, its still nothing much! Were a team, yet hes only one person! We can win as long as we all work together and have teamwork!! The battle is only beginning!! Narukis hot-blooded words were transmitted to his teammates. Indeed, everyone knew already that the Magic-Devouring Dragon was quite strong. It was precisely because of his strength that everyone paid attention to him! That was why slaying this dragon would be so worthwhile! The score was merely tied! They hadnt lost yet! This was only the beginning!! The heroes got rid of their shaken emotions and stirred their morale up again thanks to their leaders encouragement. After receiving the ball, they attacked even more fiercely than earlier! After several excellent passes, the striker attacked the goal with full force!! *Smack!* Year 1 Class 5s goalkeeper solidly managed to block this ball. The goalkeeper was Shouhei Watari. This excellent attacking opportunity was actually blocked. Year 3 Class 5 received an impact from this. Shouhei swiftly passed the ball to Takashi Kobayashi. Takashi passed to Kazufuru Ooike, and Kazufuru then passed the ball to Seiji. Football was a team sport. Seiji highly agreed with this as well. He knew that it would be impossible for him to play football alone. He never had such an arrogant way of thinking where he believed he could win all by himself. Nor did he need to. Although his classmates viewed him as a super ace, they didnt worship him to the degree of being a god. They didnt intend on leaving everything up to him alone. Every person on the team would do their own job. He was the same. That was all there was to it. As several opposing players ran over to fight for the ball, Seiji kicked the ball super high up into the air like last time. He then dashed past everyone else! The same tactic again! Naruki grit his teeth and sprinted at top speed. He ran as fast as he could to where the ball was falling. He jumped up to fight for the ball! Seiji jumped up once more and kicked the ball with another cartwheel kick! However, this time he wasnt aiming for the goal. He passed instead! Koji Hoshihara received this pass, and aimed for the goal his kick went inside!! The score was now 2 to 1. Seijis class was now in the lead. Naruki fell silent. Hes only one person This was too arrogant as a way of thinking. Seigo wasnt by himself at all! While he was ridiculously strong, he still cooperated with his teammates. The goal just now was the best evidence that his teammates werent mere blocks of wood. They had teamwork as well. Although their teamwork wasnt anywhere nearly as good as Narukis classs teamwork, it was sufficient as long as Seigo was present! The dragon was the ace. Everyone in Year 1 Class 5 knew that. However, they didnt intend on leaving the entire game up to him alone to play superman. Nor did Seigo himself intend on doing everything all alone. They were just simply playing football. Just this alone was more than sufficient! Naruki realized his own mistake. He smiled sardonically. He decided to self-reflect later! Right now, they were still battling. He would resist the best he could against this team with a terrifying ace! The end result of the football game was that Narukis class lost by a wide margin. They did their very best. However, Year 1 Class 5 under Seigos leadership greatly suppressed them for the entire game. The dragonslaying heroes were beaten all over. Their pitiful defeat proved the terror of the Magic-Devouring Dragon! Some people gave up on trying to slay the dragon after watching such a pitiful game. Some still maintained their will in wanting to defeat the dragon. Although the heroes of Year 3 Class 5 failed in the end, people learned that the Magic-Devouring Dragons strength was terrifying but not undefeatable. Seigo Harano is truly amazing. In personal ability, not only me, not a single person in the entire football club is a match for him! However, football is still a team sport. No matter how strong the Magic-Devouring Dragon is, hes still only one person. It doesnt mean that his team is the strongest! Defeating Year 1 Class 5 is still possible!! Those were the final dying words of Naruki Yamada, the leader of the dragonslaying heroes whoops, it was just a normal message. The real heroes wouldnt retreat just because of this. Plenty of students still challenged the Magic-Devouring Dragon. After football was basketball. After basketball was volleyball. Every game that Seiji participated in ended up with a huge landslide victory for his class. Humanity was slaughtered! The Magic-Devouring Dragon absolutely proved his nicknames veracity. No more students doubted his reputation although Seiji himself didnt care at all. His class was winning and his girlfriends were happy. That was what Seiji cared about. During his free time, he went over to watch Mika, Chiaki, and Natsuya competing in other sports. He had seen Mika and Chiaki playing sports plenty of times in P.E. class before. However, it was his first time to see Natsuya playing a sport. Anything that a beauty like the student council president did would make for an excellent scene. Seiji felt that she looked awesome as she wore her hair in a ponytail and moved around on the volleyball field in her exercise uniform. Seiji found it somewhat regrettable that she was wearing a long-sleeved shirt with long pants. But, he supposed that it was fine as well as many other boys would probably leer at her otherwise. Although she was wearing rather conservative clothing, there was still a huge number of boys that came to watch her play. When these boys saw Seiji, almost all of them had an expression as if they saw a pile of feces. Seiji could only smile wryly inside his heart. However, he couldnt deny that he also felt somewhat of a sense of superiority. On the volleyball field, Natsuya tossed up the ball and served. There was a clear sound as she hit the ball. Her serve flew in a beautiful arc to the other side. The opposing player didnt get a good hit in. The ball barely flew back over the net. Natsuyas teammate easily received the ball and lobbed it. Natsuya jumped up high in front of the net and spiked! She succeeded in scoring a point. Everyone outside cheered and clapped, including Seiji. The student council president followed the sounds of cheering and smiled sweetly at her boyfriend. At this instant, Seiji suddenly felt an even greater sense of jealousy from the other boys around him. This sensation was so strong that he imagined he could hear curses of Go explode and die! all around him. Seiji pretended like he couldnt sense anything at all and focused only on the volleyball game, admiring his girlfriends beauty. Natsuyas team received several points in a row. The opposing team, which consisted of all seniors in Year 3, started becoming impatient. A short girl with short blonde hair on the other team was serving. Her serve was rather light and seemed to lack power. Natsuya was about to receive the ball. Yet, at this moment, the volleyball suddenly changed directions in an abnormal fashion! Chapter 610 - Everyone witnessed the critical moment! Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Nobody expected that this seemingly ordinary volleyball serve would change directions in midair like that. Everyone fell silent after Natsuya missed the ball and it landed on the ground. What just happened? The student council president had a confused expression. Her teammates were also confused. Everyone on the opposing team, including the girl who served the ball, all had confused expressions as well. It was as if question marks hovered over everyones heads. The spectators were the same way. That volleyball had changed directions in midair in a clearly unnatural fashion as if an invisible hand had suddenly slapped it. Everyone saw this quite clearly. The volleyball game was taking place inside the gymnasium, so it was impossible for that to be caused by the wind. Something invisible acted upon the ball just now Everyone couldnt help but start thinking that. The referee, who was similarly confused, regained her senses and decided to call it as a point for the opposing team and have the volleyball game continue as normal. One of the spectators couldnt help but ask his friend, I felt like that point just now was really strange. What do you think? I think its really strange as well could that have been a ghost? Its still so light outside though. Maybe the girl who served just now has a supernatural ability! It doesnt seem like she caused it. Perhaps it wasnt the girl who served it. Maybe it was caused by one of her teammates, or the ability of someone in the audience. Dont joke like that. Seiji silently activated his [Astral Vision] as everyone discussed this topic. He carefully observed the blonde girl who just served the ball, but couldnt detect anything mystical about her at all. He then observed all the members of the opposing volleyball team and still couldnt find anything. He then secretly observed the other spectators but until the end of the volleyball game, when everyone left, Seiji was unable to find any signs of a single person being Awakened. Nor did the volleyball abnormally change directions in midair again. Was this caused by a very well-hidden Awakened who impulsively showed off their ability one time in front of everyone? If that was the case, then Seiji decided to forget about it. There was no need to forcefully locate this person. But what if this wasnt the case could this have been someone trying to test the waters for something? A light flashed in Seijis eyes. Year 1 Class 5s second football game was against Year 3, Class 1. It would have been quite unfortunate for any Year 1 class filled with freshmen to face off against third year high school seniors twice in a row. However, Year 1 Class 5 was a unique exception. Im delighted to have this chance to play against you! Oogi Takasugi, the football club captain who was tall, stout, and resembled a bear, had a fiery passionate look in his eyes as he spoke to Seiji. Let us do our best to show everyone an excellent game! If our team wins, then you need to join our football club! Please allow me to refuse. Seiji could only respond with a wry smile. Even up to now, you still havent joined a single club. Thats too much of a waste! Young men like yourself should be spending your time hot-bloodedly with passion, otherwise youll definitely regret it!! Im already being hot-blooded outside of school. No need to worry about me, Senpai. Is that so thats good, then. Someone as extraordinary as you shouldnt waste their time. Do whatever that youre passionate about so that you can leave behind wonderful memories of youth! Seiji could only smile at his senpai who was still so hot-blooded and passionate even when almost having graduated. Seiji felt as if he could feel an intense heat radiating from Oogi Takasugi. The game started. Seijis team received the ball and passed it to him. Soon, Oogi rushed over to Seiji like a vicious bear looking to pounce on some prey. Seiji was far lacking in football techniques compared to the football team captain. However, Seiji was far superior in speed and agility. He easily shook off Oogi. Seiji successfully moved the ball past everyone by himself and rushed deep into the opposing teams territory. He then aimed and took a shot at the goal! The football flew swiftly towards the left upper corner of the goal. The goalie tried his best to stop it, but was too slow to block it. The ball seemed like it was about to fly into the next but suddenly abnormally changed direction in midair and ricocheted against the goalpost! Everyone was mystified by this sight. It happened again. Seiji furrowed his eyebrows. He cast [Astral Vision] again, but was still unable to detect anything. After Natsuya, now its happened to me is someone indeed testing us? Was this hidden Awakened trying to test their own abilities to see if other Spiritual Ability users would discover them? Just like with the volleyball incident, everyone who saw the football suddenly turn in midair thought that this was quite strange. Everyone started discussing about this. Was the Magic-Devouring Dragon far too powerful? Had he attracted something invisible because of it? Many students thought that this could be the case! Would any person in all of Genhana High School believe that Seigo Harano was only an ordinary person? He was far too strong! If someone like him could still be called an ordinary person, what would everyone else be? People of low ability? Why was Seigo Harano so strong? Just who was he? Mercenary, special forces soldier, underground assassin, or Spiritual Ability user the students already had had various guesses about him before. And now, everyone witnessed this critical moment! His shot that was clearly on an arc to enter the goal suddenly turned around in an obviously unnatural fashion. An invisible force had obstructed him from obtaining a goal! This was an unnatural phenomenon that many people witnessed. Seigo Harano had attracted such an unnatural phenomenon to him. Seigo Harano himself was an unnatural phenomenon. Seigo Harano was actually a Spiritual Ability user! Seigo Harano was actually a magic dragon for real he was just the human form of some powerful demon! Seigo Harano didnt participate in any club activities because he wanted to keep a low profile. He couldnt afford to attract too much attention! Seigo Harano was actually a Spiritual Ability user with a powerful demon sealed inside him! He was unable to fully control his own demonic powers, which was why he had superhuman physical abilities! He would even attract evil demons to himself, which was why he had to request days off from school so often to exorcise them!! Just like a fire spreading on a plain, the flames of rumors spread extremely quicklythat Seigo Harano was a truly abnormal existence, along with all the guesses by so many witnesses More and more students started coming to watch this ordinary football game. They wanted to personally see an unnatural phenomenon and see this Magic-Devouring Dragon that everyone now believed to be a Spiritual Ability user! The incident at the student council presidents volleyball game didnt cause this much of a commotion. That was because Natsuya had always carefully performed only at ordinary humans physical abilities during school sports events. However, Seiji had showed off far too much. So now that something obviously unnatural was happening, these types of rumors instantly started spreading. If the football abnormally curved in midair one more time, everyone would completely confirm him as an abnormal existence of some sort for certain. As the football game went on, Seiji maintained his [Astral Vision] and quietly observed the crowds. He noticed that the number of spectators was rapidly increasing, and that they were all directly watching him. He realized what had to be going on after thinking about why this could be. He was indeed a Spiritual Ability user. If the students really believed him to be an abnormal existence, that would be the same as having his secret identity be exposed. What should he do to deal with this situation? He didnt know What would the worst result be? Would he have to quit school here? Was this the real goal of the hidden Awakened who showed off their ability in front of everyone? Did that person want to reveal Seiji as a Spiritual Ability user? But if that was the case, wasnt it unnecessary for that person to show off their power during Natsuyas volleyball game? Seiji couldnt figure it out he could only continue to kick the ball. No matter what things turned out like in the future, he still wanted to help his class win this football game. Oogi Takasugi and Year 3 Class 1 were stronger at football than the previous Year 3 Class 5. However, the final result still ended in Seijis classs victory. It was just that the final score differential was much smaller. That was an excellent game. Harano-san, please continue living hot-bloodedly and enjoying your youth! Oogi told Seiji this after the games end. I will. Thank you, Senpai. Seiji then turned to look at the countless spectators. If Im still able to remain at this school Seiji mumbled to himself. Chapter 611 - Quite a daring idea… Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Although no second abnormal incident appeared during the football game, the flames of rumors were now burning unstoppably. Many students now viewed Seigo Harano as a possible abnormal existence instead of a super-strong human being. This was a serious matter. People would always treat demon-like people and human-like demons in foundationally different ways! Seiji was now personally experiencing what this felt like. Someone who really minded how others looked at him might become seriously depressed by being stared at like this by everyone. Luckily, Seiji didnt have such a personality. Still, even though he didnt mind as much, he still felt some pressure. His classmates in Year 1 Class 5 didnt say anything or behave differently from normal. But, who knew what they were thinking? With the current situation, perhaps he would need to quit school And the person who caused all this was the hidden Awakened. If that persons goal is to make the other students reject me, then I suppose theyve both achieved yet havent achieved this goal, Seiji thought to himself. As long as that person used their ability one more time to cause the football to do something abnormal in midair again, everyone would have been absolutely certain that the Magic-Devouring Dragon was an abnormal existence of some sort. However, the unknown person didnt do such a thing. Why was that? Was this person afraid of being discovered? If this person is targeting me, then why did they show their power during Natsuyas volleyball game? Wouldnt it be unnecessary even if it was just to test the waters beforehand? Harano-san, Id like to ask, what was with that ball that suddenly turned around in midair? While Seiji was occupied with his thoughts, class president Koji Hoshihara walked up to him and asked a question. Seiji looked at his class president and saw that he had a serious expression. Seijis other classmates were also looking in his direction. Seiji withstood all the gazes and answered, I dont know. Koji looked at him for a while before speaking up in a serious tone. You must be hiding secrets, Harano-san. But, no matter what type of secrets they are, I think that youre a good person. You love to help others and have lots of class spirit so no matter what you are, as long as youre still the current you, Ill always treat you as a classmate. The class president then smiled. Dont mind too much about how people in other classes view you. I believe that just about all of us in this class think of you the same way as me. Rest assured. Koji then patted Seiji on the shoulder. Thank you, class prez, Seiji responded with a smile. Koji misunderstood Seijis lack of a concrete answer. Still, Koji was quite happy that Seiji was willing to listen to his pep talk. And so, the first day of Genhana High Schools sports competition ended. Originally, the students should have been heatedly discussing who won and who lost during the games. However, the most popular topic for today was instead regarding the magic ball! During the games, a ball had behaved abnormally two separate times. And, in both incidents, Seigo Harano, the Magic-Devouring Dragon, had been present. In the second time, he was even the one who kicked the ball. Loss of control over a Spiritual Ability or demonic power was the most agreed upon theory. The second most popular theory was that a literal prankster demon had interfered. But no matter what, people were now thinking of the Magic-Devouring Dragon as no longer an ordinary person. Many felt that it was possible that Seigo wasnt human at all. What about his girlfriend, Natsuya Yoruhana? Could it be that this scion was also a Spiritual Ability user, and perhaps not even human? She was so beautiful, with an incredibly excellent and sexy figure Her charisma was astounding. Could it be that she was actually some sort of demon fox, capable of alluring human hearts? A beautiful, demonic vixen student council president this actually seemed pretty nice? Seiji and Natsuya didnt know just how wild the students imaginations were running. However, both knew that if mystical phenomena continued appearing during the second day of the sports competition, things would become really bad for their reputation. The two were now carefully going over the schools surveillance videos of the two sports games in question. However, neither was able to tell anything at all about which student used a mystical ability. This Awakened is too good at hiding their own presence. Natsuya sighed. This person only acted once during each of the two ball games. Theyre incredibly cautious and didnt have any telltale signs that we can use to identify them with. Seiji folded his arms. Since it now seemed impossible to catch this person tonight, this meant it was highly possible that magic balls would appear tomorrow as well! Without worrying about how to catch this person and if it would be possible to catch them, if the magic balls appeared again, things would become even worse for Seijis reputation. In the end, its really my own fault. Seiji sighed. If only he had acted more like a normal person, an incident as small as the balls abnormally changing direction in midair wouldnt have possibly caused so much commotion. If they could catch the culprit behind this tomorrow, Seiji could resolve this entire issue by loading back to today and dealing with the culprit before things became a big deal! But if he couldnt identify the person responsible for the magic balls, all the students would absolutely think of him as an abnormal existence. It would be quite difficult for him to still remain at this school. People might even think that he was inhuman. Logically, since it was always better to keep superhuman things a secret, he would have to leave this school. Although I dont want to have to quit this school, if thats my only option in the end Ill accept it. Seiji made this difficult decision. Indeed, quitting school is the best method to deal with this incident. As long as you leave this school, the rumors about you will die down sooner or later. But before that, theres still other methods available, Natsuya told him. Such as? Using hypnosis to mind control all the students here and deleting the relevant memories, having them forget about this incident. The student council president casually said something so incredible! Thats you can do such a thing? Its a bit difficult, and the success rate is low. But, its still worth a try. Worth a try, she said she was willing to use a large-scale hypnosis spell on the entire school just for his sake! Seiji felt quite pressured by this! This was a real life version of Hypnosis Academy, better known as Saimin Gakuen! Seiji instantly recalled this hentai anime and its contentsCough, stop here, Im not that evil! Although he hurriedly stopped his fantasies, Seiji still felt guilty about even considering hypnotizing the entire school. Is there any other method apart from this? He wryly smiled. Natsuya remained silent at this. She didnt want Seiji to have to quit school. However, hypnotizing the entire school would be quite difficult for her. As for other potential methods Natsuya really did come up with another method in a sudden flash of inspiration. In a way, this idea of hers was even crazier than hypnotizing the entire school! Still, society was currently discussing demons, spirits, and Spiritual Ability users everywhere ever since the Midnight Incident. Completely hiding their identities like before wasnt quite as necessary anymore. Upon closer consideration, her idea seemed indeed workable right? The more she thought about it, the more Natsuyas eyes sparkled as she looked at Seijis face. Seiji was quite mystified. I have an idea The student council president gradually smiled as she told him her idea. Seiji widened his eyes in surprise as he listened. What do you think? Natsuya asked after she finished telling him the idea. Its quite a daring idea Seiji could only comment like this. Are you certain that its fine to use this idea? Im not, but if this idea fails, lets fall back upon the backup plan of using hypnosis. What if the hypnosis spell also fails? We can quit school together. Natsuya smiled. It also feels pretty nice to quit Genhana High School together and transfer to some other school Id just feel a bit apologetic to Uehara and Wakaba-san. Do you really want to do this? You dont want to? Im the one who created this problem. I should accept the burden by myself. But I dont want that. I want to be together with you. Natsuya glanced at him as something flashed in her eyes. Seiji was moved by her heartfelt intentions. Is that really fine? Its just quitting school Right, theres also Hitaka and Rana. Theyd also need to quit school to follow me, but neither of them probably have any attachments to this school, so theres no need to worry about them. ( Updated by BOXNOVEL ) Seiji was rendered speechless. Should he say that all this was to be expected of the scion of the Yoruhana Family? I truly hope that your idea wont be necessary. Seiji sighed. I hope so as well, but preparations are necessary. Natsuya showed off an exceedingly alluring smile. Chapter 612 - Don’t come over! You monster!! Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Seiji hoped that the Hypnosis Academy and the other daring idea were just jokes, but Natsuya was evidently serious. He felt that loading would be the best way to deal with this incident by preventing the magic balls from occurring in the first place. But although that was what he thought, he didnt have enough information right now on who the culprit was. He and Natsuya both believed that this incident was caused by a well-hidden Awakened at school. However, this was still only their hypothesis. It was currently a new generation ever since the Midnight Incident. Perhaps this was a brand-new mystical phenomenon, or this could even be the reappearance of some ancient type of special phenomenon At any rate, it was also possible that this wasnt caused by an Awakened. The second day of the sports competition. Seijis Year 1 Class 5 faced off against Year 1 Class 2 for their third football match. This team which consisted of other students in the same grade didnt have any will to slay the dragon at all. They even seemed to be rather afraid of the Magic-Devouring Dragon. Seiji managed to score two points very easily. Class president Koji Hoshihara then scored another point as well. When Year 1 Class 2 saw that they were now trailing by three points, their originally low morale sunk to the very bottom. The entire class was filled with an aura of having given up. Year 1 Class 5 felt rather bored as it was extremely evident that their opponents had given up. This caused Seijis class to also stop trying hard. And so, the football game turned into a very low quality football game to watch. However, very few spectators left despite this. That was because none of them were here to see the football game at all! Instead, they just wanted to see mystical phenomena! In fact, many spectators even brought digital cameras. However, Natsuya and Hitaka managed to obstruct this using their student council powers. Seiji withstood everyones gazes. He had an ominous premonition. Although he was somewhat annoyed at everyone watching him, his ominous premonition was stronger than his annoyance. However, he couldnt notice anything at all despite constantly maintaining his [Astral Vision]. Things were the same for Natsuya who was watching from outside the football field. She, too, had an ominous premonition, but was similarly unable to find anything out of the ordinary. This also went for Hitaka next to her, as well as Rana who was hiding in invisibility. This was quite problematic! All four of them could sense that something was obviously wrong! But none of them were able to find anything, which was obviously bad. They knew that there was a problem, but didnt know where. This was a terrible feeling to have. And then, something bad really did end up happening. Seiji received another chance to shoot for a goal. He aimed for the right half of the goal without using very much force. Even though Seiji used such a soft kick, Year 1 Class 2s goalie didnt even try to block the ball. The ball slowly flew towards the goal but suddenly changed directions at a sharp ninety-degree angle and viciously smacked into the goalies face! *Smack!* A loud and clear sound rang out. The goalkeeper collapsed. Everyone instantly started a huge commotion now that they saw what they wanted! Someone was actually injured!! Seiji and Natsuya frowned simultaneously. Despite constantly maintaining [Astral Vision], both of them only saw a flash of red light on the soccer ball. It was impossible to determine where the red light originated from or who cast the spell! Natsuya asked Hitaka and Rana and confirmed that this was all they saw as well. The goalkeeper wasnt seriously injured. But when he saw Seiji coming over to apologize, he screamed out in terror. Dont come over! You monster!! His eyes were wide open in terror as if he really saw an actual demon. Seiji could only stop in his footsteps and inwardly exclaim at finally hearing such a classical phrase. The goalkeepers teammates all stared at the Magic-Devouring Dragon with similar wide-eyed expressions of terror. Ahhhhh!!!! The goalie screamed out loud and crawled up while sprinting at top speed. He ran incredibly quickly, as if he was really escaping from a real dragon! As if his other teammates were infected with his fear, they also screamed and ran away. All of them ran away at far faster speeds than what they showed during the football game. Just what were they seeing? Seiji inspected himself with [Astral Vision] just in case, but saw nothing wrong. He then looked at everyone else. He saw that his own classmates were looking at him with merely confused expressions. The referee was the same way. He had a confused expression, but no signs of fear or anything else. I didnt do anything at all, Seiji told them. I have no clue why that ball acted like that. This was the honest truth. However, peoples suspicions wouldnt vanish just because he told them the truth. The commotion in the spectator stands wouldnt settle down at all. The very atmosphere itself seemed to be quite tense. Year 1 Class 2s team all left the ball field, so the game was forced to be paused. Year 1 Class 2s class president requested Year 1 Class 5 to take Seigo Harano off the field. Otherwise, Year 1 Class 2 would refuse to continue playing. We dont have any reason to accede to such a request! Its your own responsibility if you want to give up on the game!! Year 1 Class 5 class president Koji Hoshihara responded forcefully, believing in his own classmate. That guy is a real monster! You saw it as well, well die if we play with him!! That was just an accident! Harano-san isnt a monster!! Take back those foolish words of yours!!! Why should I take them back! Its the truth!! Everyone saw that ball quite clearly!!! The two class presidents started arguing loudly in public. The referee, stuck in the middle, had a helpless expression. More and more students started gathering around to watch the spectacle as word of this spread. It was becoming difficult for even the teachers to deal with this situation. And if the teachers got involved, perhaps this incident would end up worsening even further. Actually, Seiji was fine with not playing anymore. But when he saw his class president arguing so vociferously for his sake, he didnt feel like he should volunteer to step down. After a long argument, Year 1 Class 2 ended up choosing to give up on the game. All the members of their classs team were willing to take the reputation hit as cowards rather than continuing to play with the Magic-Devouring Dragon. And so, Year 1 Class 5 obtained victory a victory that they couldnt be happy about at all. Rana eavesdropped while invisible on the Year 1 Class 2 students talking among each other. According to them, they saw a black mist covering your body and your eyes glowing blood-red as if you really were a demon, Natsuya told Seiji when they met up after the game was canceled. They saw magical hallucinations? Thats highly possible. But, its unknown who did that to them. Both Seiji and Natsuya fell silent. It was unknown who used such an ability and cast this hallucination magic. This incident would be impossible to resolve until they identified the culprit. No wait. Seiji suddenly thought of one possibility. Genhana High School this entire school was actually constantly under the effect of a large-scale magic spell. It was just that both he and Natsuya had forgotten about this spell, because it had never had any problems before. The spell formation covering the entire school! Could it be that something was wrong with this spell formation? Seiji told Natsuya about this inference of his, causing something to flash in her eyes. Its possible Ill check it immediately! Do you need any help? No need. Ill be fine with just Hitaka with me. Stay here. Itll be more helpful for my inspection. Natsuya then took Hitaka with her and hurriedly left. Seiji didnt want to stay behind here so that everyone could gawk at him. However, this was the place where the incident happened, and him staying here would be better for her to find the problems cause if there was one with the schools spell formation. The football game had ended prematurely, so there was plenty of time until the next match. The football field itself was empty, even if the spectator stands were full. And so, Seiji took a football and started kicking it by himself on the field. Whats the Magic-Devouring Dragon doing? Does he want to create another magic ball? Could it be that hes summoning or luring a demon here? Could it be that he wants to exorcise a demon here? That itll be dangerous here, which is why he had the student council president leave here? Wouldnt that be bad for us if we stay behind then? As if he could hear their comments, Seigo Harano turned to face the spectators. It might be dangerous here if you stay. You should all hurry and leave! Seiji shouted this to all the spectating students. The students started a commotion yet again. Some left, but many students still wanted to watch if something else would happen. ( Updated by BOXNOVEL ) Are you going to exorcise a demon here, Harano-san? A boy student who carried a camera steadied his courage and shouted back to Seiji. Can I take pictures of the process? Seiji was rendered speechless. He recalled Natsuyas daring idea, causing his cheeks to twitch. Depending on the situation, an exorcism might really occur here but taking pictures is absolutely forbidden. If you take secret pictures, youll take full responsibility for any consequences! Seiji responded in a severe tone. Chapter 613 - Just like you, I’m human Chapter 613: Just like you, Im human Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu The students quieted down for a moment, but then went into an uproar! He admitted it! Seigo Harano admitted that he was going to do an exorcism!! He really wasnt an ordinary person!! Harano-san, who are you exactly then? A Spiritual Ability user? Or a demon? the camera-carrying boy shouted out again to him. Just like you, Im human, Seiji responded calmly. Im just slightly stronger than ordinary people. Human did that mean he was a Spiritual Ability user? The commotion wouldnt calm down at all. But no matter what they said, Seiji ignored them all. He only kept telling them to leave. Some students who werent so brave started leaving. However, even more students came over here to see what Seigo Harano was about to do. The number of spectating students actually overall increased. Although they all heard that this might be dangerous, they still couldnt suppress their curiosity. Besides, it was currently bright and sunny outside with so many people. They felt like nothing major could possibly occur. Seiji silently kicked the ball continuously, aiming for the top bar of the goal. He repeatedly bounced it off the top bar of the goal. The students all saw that he surprisingly managed to accurately rebound the ball against the goalposts top bar every time. This was footwork that was far out of the ordinary. The camera-carrying boy really wanted to start filming with his digital camera. However, he was extremely hesitant about taking full responsibility for any consequences that Seigo mentioned to him. What might happen to him if he really filmed this? There were already many discussions online about Spiritual Ability users. This included many topics about their darker sides. Some of the topics were truly frightening. After much hesitation, he finally didnt dare to take the risk. However, there would always be courageous, or perhaps a better word would be reckless, individuals that wanted to secretly take pictures or film this. Seiji, nothings wrong with the schools spell formation. Natsuya sent Seiji a mental message with a spell. However, its faintly suppressing something. Its my own fault for not noticing earlier. What is it suppressing? It should be suppressing a demon But the strange part is, normal demons will be destroyed by the schools spell formation the moment they enter the schoolgrounds. As for more powerful demons that are difficult to destroy, the spell formation should notify me. However, this notification mechanism wasnt activated this time. Ive confirmed that the spell formation is still working with no problems. I dont know whats going on. Perhaps this demon is rather unique Is it a very powerful demon? No. Although it indeed affected the spell formation, this demons powers were still suppressed to a reasonable extent. What should we do? Natsuya paused for a moment before she spoke up. How many students are still around you? Many. I think that more than half of the students that arent busy right now are watching me. Seiji answered after looking around him. I want to execute last nights plan, the student council president told him in a serious tone. The students saw Seigo Harano suddenly stop kicking the ball and simply stand there quietly while perfectly still. This caused the students to feel a premonition that something was about to happen, causing them to become nervous. A Spiritual Ability user performing an exorcism what would such an event in real life look like? Tension, fear, expectation, and excitement All sorts of emotions welled up in the students. They then noticed something suddenly change about the atmosphere. The temperature around them seemed to suddenly lower. It was quite chilly even though it was bright and sunny outside. This made the atmosphere seem rather ominous. Somethings coming! If you dont want to get hurt, hurry up and leave! Seigo Harano shouted to everyone. Something was really coming! Some students felt afraid and hurriedly left. However, more than half of the students still remained. They had waited for so long to see something mystical already. They had to see this! And then, they saw it. Seigos football that had been on the ground suddenly started floating up in midair. A faint blood-red mist started appearing on the football! This was an unmistakable actual mystical phenomenon which was happening right in front of everyone in broad daylight! Many students exclaimed out loud. Quite a few of them reflexively took out their cell phones and started snapping pictures. The football suddenly flew towards Seigo Harano with a red flash! It was as if someone viciously kicked it. *Peng!* Seiji blocked the ball with his hand. The magic football rebounded with a red flash as it attacked Seigo at an even faster speed!! Seigo continued blocking the football. *Peng! Peng! Peng! Peng! Peng!* The football kept magically flying at him in midair at a faster and faster speed, to the point where ordinary people couldnt even see it clearly anymore! However, the boy with the nickname of Magic-Devouring Dragon blocked it every time. Finally, Seigo Harano punched it forcefully to the point where the magic football exploded on contact!! Despite the great distance, all the students could sense just how powerful his punch was. If he hit a person with that punch instead, it was quite possible no, that person would definitely be sent flying! After the football exploded, the abnormal mist on it dissipated. Was everything over? If that was all it was, an exorcism didnt seem like much. Some students just started thinking this when everyone noticed that the temperature dropped even further. Even the sunlight appeared to be dimming. A gust of chilly wind blew past this wind brought an ominous, bone-piercing chill! Something even scarier was coming. Some students were now afraid and wanted to leave. However, they found themselves unable to movebecause their bodies were shaking uncontrollably! Inside the football field, a blood-red mist appeared out of thin air. This mist became denser and denser and started gathering on the fields surface as if it was material. Faint strange sounds rang in everyones ears as the students watched this scene. They smelled a scent which resembled a mixture of alcohol and blood, which further raised their fear. This was a real demon! Their bodies were instinctively warning them to run away at top speed. However, their feet were unable to move. The students had only planned on watching a little and then leaving if things got dangerous? It was impossible to even leave!! Everyone could only watch as a gigantic blood-red humanoid monster formed out of the mist and started approaching! This was something incredibly dangerous! They would die if it touched them!! Run away!!! All the students instincts were warning them to run away. However, only incredibly few students were able to run away. Most students simply stood still, frozen in terror where they stood. Some screamed out in fear, and some werent even capable of uttering a sound. Some were scared to the point of crying tears and leaking snot, while some even wet themselves. No I dont want to die Dont come over here This was a tremendous terror of feeling that ones life was in actual danger. This was completely incomparable to watching a horror movie or a mystical genre movie! The students that had believed themselves to be brave finally learned what true terror felt like. When they were no longer part of the audience, and instead became the characters in a mystical genre movie, they actually behaved worse than the killed-off useless characters that they looked down upon. Save save me The earlier camera-carrying boy was shaking all over. He had already dropped his camera onto the ground and was blubbering like a child. His life flashed before his eyes as he recalled various memories. But, he didnt want to die yet! A boys figure appeared in front of the blood-red giant demon. Seigo Harano! That was right, he was still here!! The camera-carrying boy had been so afraid that he completely forgot about Seigos presence. But, was Seigo capable of dealing with such a demon? This was a fearsome monster that was capable of appearing in broad daylight! The blood-red demon swung its armor what appeared to be its armat Seigo. The Magic-Devouring Dragon got into a fighting pose and responded with his fists. *Boom!* There was a giant explosion. A large hole appeared in the blood-red demons arm!! Chapter 614 Chapter 614: Youre all free to decide what you want to do Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Seigo could do it But before the students could be happy about this, the blood-red demon viciously swung its other arm at Seigo. *Slam!!* There was a low sound as if a heavy hammer crashed into the ground. The entire earth seemed to tremble. If this hit connected, it would definitely smash anyone into pieces! Luckily, Seigo was able to dodge this attack. Nobody was able to see clearly how he dodged it. The students only saw him flashing instantaneously and arriving seven or eight steps behind where he originally stood. The hole in the blood-red demons arm speedily recovered. The blood-red demon then swung both its arms at the boy in front of it! The students witnessed Seigo Harano continuously dodging the monsters attacks. Although none of the attacks hit him, Seigo had a rather serious expression. It seemed that this monster was a difficult opponent for him. Seigo was rather tall as a human, but he seemed like nothing more than a child in comparison to this gigantic monster that was two stories tall. The students imagined being up so close to such a monster and felt even more afraid just thinking about it. They were also impressed with Seigos courage. Go, Seigo, go!! They hoped that the Magic-Devouring Dragon would successfully exorcise the demon, both for his and their own sake. After many successive attacks, the blood-red demons movements gradually started slowing down. At this moment, Seigo Harano lowered his body and instantly rushed forward towards the demon and punched with lightning speed! *Boom, boom, boom, boom!* The students heard four explosions and saw four large holes appear in the demons body. Amazing every student thought this. However, the blood-red mist swirled as the demon speedily recovered from its injuries. It waved its arm and sent out a large number of blood-red balls with a whoosh!! Seigo did his best to dodge the balls. However, he was still hit and sent flying backwards! The students instantly felt their hearts clench. But right after that, they saw him backflip in midair and land steadily on the ground. It didnt seem like he was injured he must have used some type of protective spell? Everyone felt that those blood-red balls had massive power, because countless holes appeared in the ground where they hit! Any of those blood-red balls that connected with a human body would surely leave a bloody hole. The demon swung its other arm and shot out a large number of blood-red balls once again! Seigo barely managed to dodge this attack as he agilely twisted his body. The demon was now fully recovered as it pressed the attack! Seigo kept dodging and counterattacking whenever he saw an opening! This fierce battle between a demon and a human seemed just like a scene out of a manga. However, it was far more realistic than anything the students had ever seen in a manga. The spectators were feeling tremendous pressure since the battle might involve them at any moment. If nothing else, just a tiny blood-red ball hitting them would cause serious injuries! Fortunately, the Magic-Devouring Dragon intentionally led the demon away from everyone. But even so, some of the blood-red balls splattered only three or four meters away from the crowd of students. The students standing closest all had incredibly pale expressions of fear. Some students did their best to overcome their fear to move their bodies and escape from this place. However, most of them still stood there, frozen. They were unable to do anything except watch the battle before them. Whooshthe demon suddenly spat out a large patch of blood-red mist! The temperature in this area lowered again! Nobody knew what effects that mist would have, but it would definitely be frightening if one came into contact with it. Perhaps this mist could even dissolve humans!? Seigo shouted loudly when faced with this attack he couldnt dodge. He was suddenly covered in a golden light before the blood-red mist appeared to devour him. The students tension reached a maximum upon seeing this! The next instant, *boom, boom, boom, boom, boom* The sound of explosions kept sounding in succession as the demons body was instantly smashed into pieces! Gagagagagaga!! Everyone heard a strange ear-piercing sound. Evidently, the demon was making this noise. The demon kept restoring its bodys form, only to be smashed again. It released even more blood-red mist which started expanding everywhere. This was the final moment of the battle! Seeing the blood-red mist approach them, everyone realized that either Seigo Harano would defeat this demon, or this demon would devour everyone present!! Dragon Magic-Devouring Dragon, you have to win! All the students were shouting that in their minds. As if Seigo could hear what they were thinking, the sound of the explosions became even louder and the demons screaming became weaker. And then BOOM!!! There was an ear-rattling explosion as the blood-red mist suddenly exploded! Everyone felt a strong gust blow them over, causing them to scream as they all fell over like dominoes. The students were in pain as they fell on the ground, but then they noticed that the temperature was rising again, the sun had returned, and it was no longer chilly The atmosphere had returned to normal! The camera-carrying boy from earlier crawled up, only to see that Seigo had just taken off his now tattered shirt. Streaks of blood were on his handsome face and muscular body and he was currently still bleeding. Seigo wiped himself using the tattered shirt in his hands. The Magic-Devouring Dragons injuries and the countless holes in the football field proved that none of what happened just now was a hallucination. Harano-san are you alright? someone weakly asked him. However, Seigo appeared to either not hear or ignore this. He simply took his reddened tattered shirt with him and left without saying a word. Everyone watched him leave. This entire place was silent with not a single person talking. As word of the exorcism incident quickly started spreading through the student population, there was a school-wide announcement that all sports competition activities would be temporarily suspended and that all the students should gather in the school auditorium! The student council president would make an important announcement there. An announcement from Natsuya Yoruhana Everyone was curious what this scion who was Seigo Haranos girlfriend would have to say. I think that shes going to threaten us to keep quiet and pretend not to know anything about this incident. Some students thought about it from a highly negative point of view. But, do you dare to not go to the auditorium? Although some students were afraid of the student council presidents explanation, nobody dared not to attend. After all, they were all ordinary commoners. Who knew what type of revenge would be brought upon them if they dared to go against the scion of a powerful family? Demons and Spiritual Ability users were all real. However, the public didnt know about this. This meant a huge power in the shadows was covering this up! Trying to forcefully uncover the truth might end up really badly for them. Wasnt this quite common in television shows and movies? Reporters, investigators, and other such individuals that wanted to reveal the dark truth in the shadows would often have terrifying calamities or death befall them and even their entire families. Everyone felt that people who dared to reveal the hidden truth were heroes. But, who wanted to be such a hero? Who had the resolution to be such a hero? This was a question that everyone could only remain silent on. No matter what the students thought, Natsuya already knew what she was going to do. She was currently standing at the auditoriums podium, waiting for the students to arrive. The students continuously arrived and gathered at the auditorium. Natsuya silently watched all the students arriving. Once the time that she set arrived, she started speaking into a microphone. Good morning, fellow students. No matter if you saw it or not, no matter if you know what Im talking about or not, please seriously listen to what I have to say. Natsuya had an incredibly serious expression. Hidden dangers are present within this world. And, these dangers will only increase with time. Plenty of information that everyones probably heard about proves this. A certain person is secretly dealing with these dangers in order to protect everyone thats studying here, simply because hes a fellow student just like all of you. Due to certain rules of the trade, he cant expose his own identity If all of you keep this a secret and delete any records of this incident without spreading it or talking about it, hell be able to continue studying here. Otherwise, hell soon be forced to leave. At that time, Ill be leaving together with him. As for who will protect this school in the future, we dont know. Nor will we involve ourselves with this school anymore. Youre all free to decide what you want to do. Of course, you also need to bear the results of your own decisions. Thats all. I apologize for taking up everyones time in summoning all of you here. The student council president instantly turned around to leave after saying what she did. There was nothing else at all. The auditorium remained silent for a moment before a commotion started. It had really only been an explanation? This incredibly short and simple explanation was basically about only one thing. If they kept this incident a secret, Seigo Harano would be able to stay here. Otherwise, he would be forced to leave, and Natsuya Yoruhana would leave together with him. Who would protect Genhana High School after they left? Or, which Spiritual Ability user would stand up and deal with demons that might possibly appear here? Seigo and Natsuya wouldnt know, nor would they care. This was actually a threat, wasnt it? The students couldnt help but think that. But, upon closer consideration, this was only normal. If Seigos identity was exposed, he wouldnt be able to stay at this school anymore. In that case, it was only natural that he wouldnt protect the people here anymore. Chapter 615 - What part of me left you such a deep impression? Chapter 615: What part of me left you such a deep impression? Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Do you think we should keep this a secret? I dont know What do you think? I think we should keep it a secret. The school will be much safer with the Magic-Devouring Dragon and our student council president around. Do you believe what she says? Maybe shes actually lying. Maybe having the Magic-Devouring Dragon stay is actually more dangerous? Do you want them to leave then? What if demons come after they leave? Maybe this school will be fine after they leave with no demons appearing. How can you be sure? I said only maybe If you want them to leave, then say it clearly. What if something happens here afterwards? Can you deal with it? Can you take responsibility? I didnt say I wanted them to leave Then what side are you on? I said I dont know Judging from President Yoruhanas words, she obviously wanted everyone here to keep the incident a secret. However, some students still felt suspicious and felt that there was some nefarious scheme involved. However, these people would be asked by others: who would take care of any demons after Seigo and Natsuya left? Who could take responsibility for demons injuring others? Nobody was able to answer. This was a question with two choices where the result of the first choice was a known one. If they kept this incident a secret, the Magic-Devouring Dragon and the student council president would remain here to deal with the demons. The second choice, to spread word of this incident, would end in an unknown result. The Magic-Devouring Dragon and the student council president would leave. Nobody knew what would happen to the school after that. It was quite easy to doubt others, but when it came to choosing an unknown result How many people had this type of courage? Even if one person had the courage to do so, what about the people around them? The entire student population would have to bear with the consequences! This meant that all the students were paying close attention on what to choose here. If someone chose to spread this information and something bad happened later down the road, everyone would blame this person! Not only would a person need courage to do this, they would also need to withstand lots of pressure. And, they wouldnt gain anything from doing this at all. At most, they would contribute to revealing the truth and feel a sense of self-satisfaction. Having all the students keep the secret together for him Natsuyas daring idea would have been absolutely impossible before. However, things were now different after the Midnight Spell which caused a sharp increase in mystical phenomena. Natsuya didnt know whether or not her idea would succeed. After all, it was impossible to say with so many students. If they failed, she could still fall back on trying to hypnotize the entire school. Seiji felt that it would be quite immoral to hypnotize the entire school. He felt that he might as well just quit this school if it came to that. Although loading back to the first day of the sports competition would be the best way to resolve this incident after catching the culprit, that was only a temporary band-aid for a foundational problem. His reputation at Genhana High School was already quite exaggerated. The magic football incident where someone intentionally meddled was the only spark needed to fully exaggerate rumors about him to outlandish proportions. Even if he solved this incident before it began, future sparks would always exaggerate his reputation even further. Would he have to load every time that such an incident occurred? Wouldnt it be too much of a bother to constantly load just to keep his secret identity? Seiji didnt want to go to such lengths to do so. In that case, he would simply see what Genhana High Schools students would decide upon. The sports competition resumed as normal. The exorcism incident and the student council presidents explanation were the hottest topics at school right now. However, the main characters involved in this, Seigo and Natsuya, were both no longer participating in the sports competition. Apparently, Seigo asked for leave by saying that he was injured, and Natsuya accompanied him. Every single student in Year 1 Class 5 said that they supported their classmate Seigo Harano. They believed him to be a hero who was protecting the school! Class president Koji Hoshihara even made a school announcement by vouching on his own honor and asking everyone to keep Seigos secret. After that, the students who personally witnessed the exorcism came out and also made schoolwide announcements with the same request. The football team captain Oogi Takasugi also made a schoolwide announcement. He spoke with fiery passion in his hot-blooded style as he called for everyone to support his heroic junior so that Seigo could enjoy his youth! Many students deleted all records of this incident that they took. They also tried to convince the others to do the same as well. By the time that the second day of the sports competition ended, the students at Genhana High School basically reached a tacit agreement to no longer discuss this incident. The teachers were even better than the students at keeping silent on this matter. As they were adult employees of the school, they all knew to keep any incidents out of the medias reach. Natsuyas plan succeeded probably. Right now, it was still impossible to say if it was a complete success or not. It would only be a success if nothing happened even after a long while later. Later that night, Seiji, Natsuya, Shika, Hitaka, and Rana arrived at the schools football field. The exorcism incident from earlier that morning hadnt truly dealt with this incident at all. However, that demon had been real. It wasnt an act put on by Seiji at all. And, it wasnt the only demon at Genhana High School! After everyone finished making combat preparations, Natsuya controlled the schools spell formation to decrease its suppression effects. A unbelievably dense blood-red mist no, it was no longer mist, it was more like liquid. This liquid speedily appeared in midair and formed into a tremendous humanoid figure! It was three times as large as the two-story figure from this morning. It formed into a vicious demon and carried the smell of blood. Seiji and the others furrowed their eyebrows. Hitaka in particular had a particularly heavy expression. They had all sensed and smelled something similar here at school before. Seiji instantly recalled the vicious powerful great demonShutendoji! Seiji recalled how Minamoto no Raikou told him how Shutendoji had escaped in the end. Had Shutendoji actually been hiding here all this time!? Was this demon the escaped Shutendoji!? Although they had similar auras, they didnt seem the same. Grahh!! The giant blood-red demon pounced towards them! *Boom!* Everyones prepared spells instantly exploded against it and set off brilliant explosions. The two Yin Yang Masters and three Spirit-branded Retainers had all been fully prepared and were in excellent condition. Even if the great demon Shutendoji had appeared, they would still be able to kill him once again! Attack attack attack attack spell shooting spell shooting spell shooting spell shooting They easily won! The demon finally ended up exploding, sending out a powerful shock wave of blood mist. If there were spectators like this morning, the spectators would surely have been seriously injured by this. However, this was nothing more than a light gust of wind to the five of them. Natsuya then fully removed the school spell formations suppressive effects. This revealed a giant black oval-shaped spell formation! A Dimensional Eye? The demons came out of here, not from outside the school. Thats why the school spell formation didnt inform me of the intrusion, Natsuya explained. This appears to be a Dimensional Eye. However, its different from the ones Ive seen before. Its also different from Kazuko-sans way of entering her Domain. Seiji rubbed his chin in contemplation. Everyone fell silent for a moment. Dealing with this incidents root cause will probably require entering in here. However, it will likely be incredibly dangerous, Seiji surmised. My family should be very interested in whatever this is. I shall report this to my family and have them send someone to deal with this. Something flashed in Natsuyas eyes. Letting the Yoruhana Family deal with this that should be fine. Just as Seiji was thinking this, a voice suddenly spoke up behind him. Good evening, Mr. Knight Leader. !? This voice was Seiji turned around to see a girl wearing black traditional Sakura Island clothing and a dog head mask slowly walking towards them. This was the dog head mask girl that he previously met in the Inner World, whom he suspected to be a member of Soul World!! Good evening, Miss Dog Head Mask, he responded in turn. She chuckled as she walked up to him. We meet again, Mr. Knight. Im glad that you havent forgotten about me. You left me such a deep impression, Miss Dog Head Mask. I wouldnt possibly forget about you. What part of me left you such a deep impression? My face or my body? Everything, Seiji replied. The dog head mask girl chuckled once again. Wheres the previous Lady Knight from last time? Shes in my knights training ground Where is Mr. Minotaur from last time? Hes probably lost in a labyrinth somewhere. The dog-head girl then turned to look at Natsuya and the others. Are these beautiful ladies also members of your knight order? Chapter 616 - There was once a truly sincere… Chapter 616: There was once a truly sincere Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Not all of them. Seiji looked at her. Miss Dog Head Mask, are you here because of this Dimensional Eye? Dont move onto the main topic so quickly, I still want to chat with you for a little more~ She kept chuckling. Which of these beautiful girls have you had a physical relationship with already? Everyone was rendered speechless. Im sorry, I dont think that we know each other well enough to chat about such a personal topic! Seijis cheeks twitched. Could it be that youve had sex with all of them already? Of course not! Two of them, then? None of them! None of them at all? the dog head mask girl spoke in a surprised tone. Even though Mr. Knight Leader is clearly so handsome Handsome doesnt mean shameless! Although Seiji wanted to respond in such a manner, he recalled how he had started his own harem, so he was unable to respond out loud in such a manner. Please, lets not talk about this subject anymore, Miss Dog Head Mask. Seeing your expression, could it be that a certain part of your body has some difficulties? The dog head mask girl lowered her head and looked at Seijis crotch area. Not at all! Please dont intentionally sidetrack the topic like this! If you really do have such difficulties, I can help you~ Theres no need! Lets stop talking about this! Erectile dysfunction is quite a common problem for men. Theres no need to worry too much about it. You can just say it out loud honestly. I said that I dont have such a problem! Please, listen to what Im saying!! Seiji retorted forcefully. Heehee The dog head mask girl giggled happily before looking at the black oval on the ground. I am indeed here because of this. Im preparing to go inside and clean up whats within. Are you interested in coming with me, Mr. Knight Leader? The atmosphere instantly changed. Conversation options suddenly appeared in front of Seiji [A: Im interested. Please allow me to go with you.] [B: Im not interested. Please go in by yourself if you like.] [C: What do you mean by clean up whats inside? Will there be danger?] Logically speaking, the best choice for him should be C. He could try and obtain more information. However, Seiji felt that C would be an incorrect answer judging by the aura that this dog head mask girl was giving off. Directly replying in the affirmative or negative would be the correct answer with her. If he wanted to avoid danger, he should obviously reject her. However Im interested. Please allow me to go with you, Seiji replied seriously. *Ding!* His system notified him that this was the correct answer which improved her favorability rating towards him. Why did you agree so directly? the dog head mask girl asked him. I thought that, just like last time, you would ask to know more before making a decision. Last time was about something more important, which was why I wanted to know more information. This time, it only has to do with this. Seiji glanced at the black oval on the ground. I think that this is a Dimensional Eye, so going to clean up whats within probably means eliminating all the spiritual creatures inside I dont need to worry about you because I already know how strong you are. However, this is the school that Im studying at. Id feel bad about having you go in by yourself. Besides, I am indeed interested and want to know what its like inside. Also, maybe youll be willing to tell me some things I want to know while were together You dont suspect that Ill take this opportunity to carry out some nefarious intentions? If someone like you wanted to attack me, you wouldnt need to go to this much trouble. The dog head mask girl giggled yet again. Im liking more and more now, Mr. Knight. Its my honor, Seiji responded calmly. Before we enter, how about having these ladies here go back home? Dealing with whats inside will take at least several hours. Theres no need to have them wasting so much time standing around doing nothing. Were all going in together! Natsuya spoke up here. Its quite dangerous inside there. You dont have enough power to protect yourselves. The dog head mask girl looked at Natsuya. If all of you enter this place together, its highly likely that youll die inside there Unless Ive underestimated your power levels. However, I think that its likely I havent. Her tone was incredibly serious and was warning Natsuya. If you think theyre not strong enough, the same goes for me as well, Seiji mentioned. If its just Mr. Knight, I can still take care of protecting you. Wed still be able to escape even in an emergency situation, the dog head mask girl told him. I cant guarantee the same if we take even one more person with us. Everyone fell silent for a moment. I understand Seiji turned to face Natsuya and the others. How about you all just return and wait for me? Natsuya and Shika both revealed unwilling expressions. Hitaka frowned. No need to worry. With Miss Dog Head Mask protecting me, Ill be fine. Seiji paused for a moment. This is a rare opportunity. This was just like having a high level player help a low level player to level up. He didnt want to miss such an opportunity. Natsuya and the others understood what he meant. Although they were unwilling, they could only accept. However, they didnt want to leave. They wanted to wait here for him. Seiji finally managed to gently convince them to return home to rest and wait for him. The dog head mask girl silently observed this entire process. After Natsuya and the others were finally convinced to leave, she spoke up again. Actually, as long as you wanted, you could easily have sex with any of them, couldnt you? Especially with that long-haired, big-breasted girl. Seiji was once again rendered speechless. Honestly, please stop bringing up such a topic, Miss Dog Head Mask. Seiji felt rather helpless. Dont you have such desires? Why arent you making a move? I dont want to answer this question. I think that girl is looking forward to you making such a move as well. You only need to push her down on her bed. The dog head mask girl chuckled. Thats enough of this conversation, please Could it be that youre actually one of the legendary herbivore men? Or are you one of those pure men who believe in sex only after marriage? You can just treat me as such a man. Seiji sighed. Miss Dog Head Mask, you shouldnt casually talk about topics such as these. I carry myself quite seriously as a lady. Although, I do act rather casually around you, Mr. Knight. The dog head mask girl chuckled. So, whats the answer? It simply isnt time yet. You lose points for being insistent on waiting until after marriage. Please apologize to all rule-abiding men in this world! Seiji wasnt insistent to such a degree. However, he didnt feel that men who insisted on such a thing were in the wrong. Its nice that you treasure women. However, you cant just go by formalities only. You also have to truly pay attention to what they want, the dog head mask girl said, then turned to look at the black Dimensional Eye. Do you still need time for any preparations? No need But I do have a request. Seiji looked at her. Please allow me to see your true appearance. Why? In order to improve our trust. Although Ive already chosen to believe in you, if its at all possible, I still want to see who you really are. This way, Ill be able to trust you more. A chilly night breeze blew past them. And here I thought that you werent interested in my appearance at all. The dog head mask girl chuckled. Thats impossible. Its not really that interesting to constantly talk to someone wearing a dog head mask, Seiji told her honestly. Although your mask is rather cute, I prefer to see a human face. Thats not what I want to hear. Mr. Knight, you should be more sincere if you want to make a request. Sincere? Thats right, sincere. What type of sincerity? What do you think? The dog head mask girl folded her arms and used a classical reverse question. Seiji fell silent for a moment as he mulled it over. Alright then Seiji took a deep breath and then covered his face with his hand. He slowly revealed his face and smiled gently and sadly as he slowly spoke, There was once a truly sincere and wonderful relationship I had which I didnt treasure. Only when I lost it did I regret it endlessly. If the gods can give me another chance to start over again, I would tell her just three words: I want you! If I could transform this regret of mine into an actual wish, Id wish for seeing the most beautiful thing in the world once more: your smile! The dog head mask girl was rendered speechless. Chapter 617 - I feel like I was scammed! Chapter 617: I feel like I was scammed! Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Hahaha hahahahaha!! After remaining silent for a while, the dog head mask girl started laughing out much louder than her gentle chuckles from before. This handsome boy who pretended to have such deep emotions was just too much for her. What is this haha where did you quote that from hahaha truly amusing Of course its amusing as I quoted it from a classic in my previous world, Seiji thought to himself. He felt even more respect now for the comedy king who created this quote 1 ! What is this from? A movie or a television show? Or an anime? the dog head mask girl asked again after she finally managed to stop laughing. You couldnt have possibly come up with that on the spot? I saw it in a movie from Huaxia, although I forget which one its from, Seiji told her. A Huaxia movie The dog head mask girl paused for a moment. Excellent sincerity, Mr. Knight. Thank you. As long as it pleases you. I was even moved for a moment there, although it was because of comedy, not love. You put on such an excellent performance. The dog head mask girl chuckled. You have excellent talent for acting. Perhaps we could even make a film together. Miss Dog Head Mask is actually an actress? Something flashed in Seijis eyes. I told you before that Im interested in cosplay. However, Im not exactly an actress. The dog head mask girl lifted her hand and slowly took off her mask. The night breeze blew past and caused her beautiful black hair to flutter in the wind. Her incredibly beautiful appearance seemed just like the silver moon in the sky, pure to the point of being holy. To his surprise, Seiji instantly recognized who she was. He couldnt help but widen his eyes. Miyuki Sakuraku!? She was the beautiful national idol singer of Sakura Island who countless citizens loved! Ding dong! Arent you pleasantly surprised, Mr. Knight? Miyuki Sakuraku now spoke differently in a cuter and gentler voice than before. The mysterious girl that you had fun chatting with was actually a first-rate super popular idol! Arent you delighted? Indeed, Seiji muttered as he regained his sense. This is such a pleasant surprise. I can even give you my autograph and take a selfie together with you. Thank you so much. If youre so happy, you should show it more! Please give me another performance to express your feelings! My acting ability is still on cooldown. I cant use it yet. Then how about singing a song for me! I dont have the courage to sing in front of the best singer in all of Sakura Island. Thats praise I like to hear, but I still want you to bring out your courage! I need far more experience to level up my singing skill first. Seiji looked directly at her. Its my honor to meet you, Sakuraku-san. You know my name now, but I still dont know yours. Miyuki smiled. Seiji highly doubted that she knew nothing about him at all. But since she was asking, he might as well introduce himself. I have two names. In this school, Im known as Seigo Harano. To my friends, Im known as Seiji Haruta. What name should I address you as, then? Either is fine. Which name do you want me to use? Miyuki spoke in an ambiguous tone. Whichever you like, Seiji replied calmly. It would seem that Mr. Knight is truly an herbivore man Well, thats fine as well. Miyuki chuckled. Ill just call you Harano-kun then. Very nice to meet you. She then put her mask back on. This is a special favor Im doing just for you, letting you see who I really am. You cant tell anyone else about this. What about that autograph and selfie you promised me? Ill give you an autograph right now if you give me pen and paper. As for a selfie, youll have to take one with my mask on. I feel like I was just scammed! Ive never taken a selfie before with anyone else while looking like this. You should feel honored! Miyuki made a V for victory pose with her fingers like how she always did on television. This seemed rather abnormal because she had her dog head mask on. Although its difficult for me to accept, I suppose it sort of counts as a type of memory. Seiji really did take out his cell phone and took a picture of him together with Miyuki. As for pen and paper? Please wait for me for five minutes! He then ran off at top speed and returned a few minutes later to give the idol pen and paper. Miyuki readily gave him her autograph. Seiji accepted it with great satisfaction. He just obtained a selfie and autograph of the national idol! Although the selfie had a rather big problem with the image, it still counted as a selfie. It greatly satisfied his vanity! Harano-kun is truly such an amusing boy, Miyuki happily praised him. It was now time for serious business. Miyuki brought out a black object. This appeared to be the same object from last time. Seiji could only see that it was shaped like a plate. This item slowly started glowing red. When the light became blinding, Miyuki toosed it onto the black oval. The plate then instantly transformed into a whirlpool-shaped bright-red oval! When overlapped on top of the original black oval, the entire spell formation greatly resembled a mysterious eye, the same as the other Dimensional Eyes that Seiji had seen. The next instant, everything started swirling around him as his vision went hazy and he heard faint sounds. His consciousness also became hazy as he started falling downwards A blood moon was high in the sky. They were in a dark forest that had a bloody smell to it. A blood-red moon Could this be the Blood Moon Mountain? Seiji recognized this Spirit World. This Spirit World was in the information that he received from Hana. This was a group of mountains illuminated by a round blood moon. And according to the information, this Spirit World was far more dangerous than the Forest Palace! This giant blood moon in the sky didnt simply provide lighting. It was actually a danger in and of itself. Those who looked at it for too long would suffer penalties to their mental spirit and receive negative status conditions. Even those who didnt look at it directly would still receive negative status conditions after being illuminated by it for a period of time. As for how long it took to receive a negative status condition and what status condition was received, that was different for everyone. An analogy would be that this was a dungeon which would give all game players a random debuff. The debuffs type and time would depend on each game players resistance stat Thats right, this is the Blood Moon Mountain, Miyuki explained. This is a rather high level Inner World. The monsters here are at a similar level to powerful demons from the ancient generation. No ordinary person could survive here. Even average Spiritual Ability users will easily die here, thats how dangerous it is. High level Inner World Theres no specific standards as of yet. Once Soul Society formally starts operating, well be creating a set of standards. Sakuraku-san joined Soul Society? Something flashed in Seijis eyes. Yep. Harano-kun should consider joining us as well. Theres lots of benefits. Miyuki smiled. I shall consider it. Seiji actually wanted to ask what types of benefits there were, but he didnt have the time to do so. That was because a large number of powerful demons surrounded them! Right, surrounded them. A large number of blood-red vicious demons appeared in the forest. Every single one was on par in power with the one that he, Natsuya, and the others teamed up to take down! This was no joking matter. Seiji felt like his life would be in danger against so many powerful demons. If he was by himself, this would be a dangerous situation where he would need to pull out all his trump cards to break free. As for killing off all these demons? He wouldnt even dare dream of it! It would be quite excellent already if he didnt die to them. As expected of a high level dungeon. But just as the blood-red demons were about to pounce on them, the high level player leading the team took action. Miyuki Sakuraku waved her hand and sung a song with her beautiful voice. Seiji instantly recognized the song she was singing Ethereal Snow! This was the number one hit single which still topped the charts even now that she released a while back! The moment she started singing, all the pouncing demons froze in their movements as if they had been snared by a large area of effect spell. A truly amazing singer would be able to move people with even an impromptu performance. Without a doubt, Miyuki Sakuraku was an amazing singer. Not to mention, it was quite obvious that she was currently adding something magical to her singing. Just hearing the prelude of this song made Seiji feel like the entire world had changed. The blood moon faded and the forest disappeared. Everything around him turned white, transforming into a frigid yet also gentle aura. A cold, frosty wind gently blew past him. Pure white snowflakes slowly drifted downwards, appearing dreamlike, beautiful, and ethereal. Chapter 618 - Let’s play with buffs Chapter 618: Lets play with buffs Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu A hallucination? No, this was no mere hallucination! When Seiji focused and refreshed his mind, he noticed that the demons were now covered in white snow! This ice and snow spread all over the demons bodies as the song continued. When Miyuki sung the first climax, the ice and snow now completely enveloped the demons. Soundless snowfall, ethereal dream, vanishing time, traveling away When she finished the first stanza of her song, all the enemy monsters shattered like they were glass! They then transformed into a thick red mist that gathered itself on Miyukis body no, her right hand! She absorbed the mist in a different way from Hisashi and Mika. Brilliant, Seiji spoke after he finished watching this scene. Killing demons with song? As expected of a national idol singer. That was a special performance just for you, Harano-kun. Miyuki had a playful tone of voice. That actually takes up a lot of my energy. I cant use that ability too often. It gave me a deep impression. Thank you for your performance. No need to be so polite with me, because I intend to have you pay me back by working really hard here. Seiji was rendered speechless. The two of them proceeded forward. When they met with demons again, Seiji unsheathed his sword and went up to fight them. He immediately discovered that there was a barrier on his body which not only blocked the monsters attacks, it even counterattacked with incredible power! This was evidently one of Miyukis spells. Thanks to her barrier, it became quite easy for him to deal with the demons. After a while of battling, Seiji then noticed that almost all the demons were heading for him and acted as if they didnt even see Miyuki. He instantly realized that this barrier also had to have a taunt effect. Im being used as a tank I suppose thats what she meant by having me work hard. He thought that he could use her to help him level up, but she was actually making use of him instead. Seiji felt rather subtle about this. Still, it was fine with him. She was a national idol singer, after all. It would seem out of character for her to be the type to rush forward into battle. It was more normal for her to fight in the backline and buff her teammates. As he thought about singer types in anime, the first anime that came to Seijis mind was an interstellar anime about girls who sang and danced and also piloted mechas in such a foolish way Their songs started out in a romantic style at first, and then became hot-blooded, then magical, and by the end, their songs were becoming rather demonic Cough, he was getting sidetracked. At any rate, singer types were almost always the type who buffed their allies or had special abilities. They were typically support characters, although there would also be exceptions that were warriors. As for Miyuki Sakuraku, Seiji had no idea if her true abilities were support, mage, or warrior type. Regardless, he would be unable to defeat her at his current level. Without even using any other abilities, just her Ethereal Snow song now would be more than enough to deal with him. He had fallen victim to the songs hallucination properties as well. If she had targeted him with that song, he would have likely ended up just like those demons. Her special performance was a direct method of showing off how powerful she was. Thanks to the high level singers support, the low level warrior constantly eliminated the large monsters in his way. He started getting numb to the situation. However, the next fearsome monster that he met helped Seiji to recognize just how weak his Spiritual Abilities were as a very new Yin Yang Master. This monster was a centipede. It was a giant centipede monsters which was over one hundred meters long! It had a vicious-appearing head, countless segments to its body, and endless sharp feet. Its entire body was covered in abnormal blood-red runes, giving it a strongly impactful appearance. Ordinary people would surely be scared to the point of fainting, especially if that person had trypophobia. This centipede monster instantly started emitting a large amount of dark-green mist the moment it appeared. Right when Seiji sensed danger, a force suddenly tugged him behind Miyuki. Dont come over! Let me deal with this!! He then heard Miyukis shouting. Her voice was obviously quite tense. He then immediately heard a huge sound as if two cars had crashed against each other. Various sounds then followed after that. It was evident that she was battling fiercely against the centipede. Seiji did his best to observe the fight using [Astral Vision]. However, his low level of [Astral Vision] was unable to let him even see through the centipedes dark-green mist. Suddenly, a blood-red flash that had tremendous power shot at him through the mist! [Bullet Time], activate! Seiji did his best to dodge this danger since even his passive ability had activated. However, the blood-red flash had a tremendous area of effect. It was impossible for him to dodge it. [Emergency Flash], activate!! Seiji also activated the third ability of his [Mika character reward card] which allowed him to instantly teleport a small distance in any direction he wanted. This allowed him to successfully dodge the blood-red flash. However *Boom!!!* Miyukis barrier and his own barrier that were both on him instantly collapsed just from the shock wave of the blood-red flashs impact. He was sent whirling through the air a great distance. He crashed through many branches, snapping them all before crashing into a large tree. That really hurt Seiji fell down onto the ground and felt like he was about to spit blood despite having a toughened body thanks to the [Body-strengthening technique]. He received so much damage just from being on the outer edge of the shock waves impact. If he had taken a direct hit he didnt dare to imagine. This centipede was far too powerful. It was on another level entirely from all the other Inner World spiritual creatures he had ever met before! The others could all be termed as garbage in front of this one. Perhaps there also needed to be a level system for the spiritual creatures, and categories such as wolf, tiger, demon type monsters, and so on. Seiji thought about such things as he crawled up and watched the battle from a great distance. He wanted to not get anywhere close to that battle. However Other demon-type monsters started approaching him from the forest. Seiji could only sigh. It wasnt that easy to soak up experience in a high level dungeon after all. The battling continued for quite a while. Seiji constantly moved around the forest and focused purely on defense over offense. He did his best to prevent himself from becoming completely surrounded. Even so, he was under great pressure. The demons were many and they were all strong. Several times, Seiji kept wanting to use his systems items. If he used some items, he would have a much easier time. However, he finally overcame the urge to do so. He decided instead to treat this as a rare opportunity to improve his combat experience. As he ran around and fought the demons, he also paid attention to the main battle taking place far away from him. Unfortunately, he wasnt able to see anything at all due to the constantly present dark-green mist. He could only hear continuous sounds of fighting and see streaks of light shooting out. Would this battle take up to an hour or more? Just as Seiji resolved himself for a long battle of attrition, a sudden ear-piercing screech ran out. It was apparently from the centipede monster. Seiji turned around, only to see that there was an explosive silver-white light that dispelled the dark-green mist. An almost liquid-like thick blood-red mist that was evidently from the centipede monster was flying towards the dog head mask girls hand. The high level player had finally defeated the boss Seiji dodged all the remaining demons attacks and ran towards her. Are you alright, Sakuraku-san? Im fine. How about you? Miyuki looked at him. As you can see, not doing so well. Seiji smiled wryly as he pointed at the large number of demons chasing after him. Could I trouble you to help me out? Miyuki raised her hand and refreshed her barrier on him. Seiji then turned around to face the demons and happily raised his sword. Slice, slice, slice, slice, slice, slice! All the demons were taken care of! I apologize for having made you wait so long, Miyuki told him. Its fine as long as youre alright, Sakuraku-san. Seiji smiled. Although it was rather difficult for me to keep up, I obtained excellent experience. You didnt use the power that you used before? Miyuki asked. The power that he used before? Seiji figured that she was referring to [White Calamity], the ability from his [Shika character reward card] which he previously used to defeat the minotaur mask boy. I didnt. That ability had a time limit. He would only be able to use it for a short period of time. You intentionally held back in order to improve your overall abilities? Yeah. Excellent. Thats what I was hoping for, that you would keep your best abilities in reserve. Miyuki chuckled. Such a powerful ability shouldnt be wasted here so early. Chapter 619 - Excellent! Come!! Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Sakuraku-san wants to use me in dealing with more powerful monsters still inside here? Seiji sharpened his gaze. Thats right. Thats why I invited you to come here with me, Miyuki admitted. I see Thank you for your expectations of me. I hope that I wont disappoint you. I definitely wont be disappointed, as long as you show off the same level of strength as last time. The two of them continued. With the assistance of the singers powerful shield buff, Seiji was easily able to eliminate the mob monsters he encountered. He also remained on guard against the potential blood moon debuff that might be inflicted upon him at any moment. Seiji constantly remained vigilant so that he wouldnt be put into a dangerous situation due to receiving an unexpected debuff. However, no debuff appeared on him even after a long time. He wondered if this was a protective effect of Miyukis barrier, so he asked her this directly. The barrier I cast on you doesnt have the ability to resist the blood moons debuff. If youre still alright even now, thats completely because of you yourself, Harano-kun. Miyuki explained this to him. As expected of Mr. Knight who possesses such a power. Seiji remained silent after hearing this. Did he have a high resistance against the blood moon due to possessing [White Calamity]? Seiji didnt think that would be the case. However, Miyukis opinion meant that she believed the power of [White Calamity] to be some type of high-level curse-type spell. She believed him to have a great deal of control over high-level curses. This was probably her misunderstanding right? Seiji was unsure. Well, Miyuki didnt have any intentions of learning more about his ability. She simply wanted to take advantage of his power. How about you, Sakuraku-san? Have you been cursed by the blood moon? Not yet. I have a way of dealing with it. Dont worry about me. After proceeding a bit further, Miyuki suddenly sensed something. She glanced upwards, only to see a giant shadow ambushing them at high speed! The idol singer wanted to pull the boy behind her just like previously. However, she saw him suddenly extracting himself from a group of monsters and retreating at full speed. *Boom!!!* The shadow descended but missed No, it actually smashed a few demons into little pieces. Both of them had managed to dodge the attack in time. As Seiji retreated to the back, he saw Miyuki going up to fight a boss monster which resembled a bat. He felt that he finally had an opportunity to see how someone as powerful as her would fight. But the next second, the bat monster let out a thick cloud of dark-gray mist Why the hell were all the boss monsters in here like this!? Seiji was unable to see through the mist. Just like in the earlier battle against the centipede monster, he could only listen. Damn. Were all the high-level monsters in this dungeon like this? They would fart immediately upon arrival whoops, he meant release demon mist. They didnt even allow low level players to spectate at all. How am I supposed to have fun like this? Seiji felt rather repressed. The weaker demons surrounded him again, so once again he started playing tag with the demons. The third, fourth, and fifth boss monsters all immediately released demon mist upon arrival. As a result, Seiji was completely unable to see just how Miyuki defeated them. It was nice that he was able to train in a high-level dungeon. He was receiving good experience from slaying so many demons. However, Seiji felt rather helpless about not being able to watch the high-level players fighting. After such a long time in here, both Seiji and Miyuki were already quite tired. The next one should be the last one. Are you still alright to go on, Harano-kun? Of course. How about you, Sakuraku-san? Im a little tired, so I would like to leave the last boss up to you, Mr. Knight. Ill just stand on the sidelines and sing to support you. Miyuki chuckled. So shes going to give me the last, most difficult boss monster to deal with? How vicious. Seijis cheek twitched. Still, at least she was telling him beforehand. If she had such an arrangement, this meant she was confident that he could handle it. Ill be more than happy to do my best and work as hard as I can but please act to assist me if I cant meet Sakuraku-sans expectations. Youll lose points if you lack confidence in yourself, you know. I feel that knowing ones limits should give me more points, Seiji replied with a serious expression. Miyuki chuckled to see him like this. Im beginning to like you even more, Harano-kun. So relax, I wont let you die. Seiji and Miyuki proceeded up a mountainside. They didnt meet any more demons along the way. The more they ascended, the more they felt an imposing aura and bloody scent. Seiji felt that all this seemed familiar. He already guessed at the identity of the final boss monster. This made Seiji start looking forward to the showdown. He also recalled past memories which kept raising his passion and making his blood heat up. Finally, Seiji and Miyuki reached the top of the mountain. The mountaintop was incredibly wide and flat, without a single tree to be seen. It appeared to be dyed blood-red due to the blood moons illumination. There was a giant stone chair in the middle of the flat mountaintop. This chair seemed like it was carved out of a tremendous boulder, and it was shaped like a throne no, it was indeed a throne! There was a gigantic demon with a vicious appearance, red hair, and long horns sitting on the throne. A giant wine gourd was to the right of the stone throne, while a scarlet giant axe was to the left. Shutendoji, the King of One Hundred Demons! This Shutendoji was almost exactly identical to the one Seiji previously fought against. As expected is that you? Seiji muttered to himself while looking at Shutendoji. The demon had its eyes closed and appeared to be in a deep sleep. Youve seen this demon before? Miyuki asked him. Im not sure. This demon greatly resembles one Ive seen before Seiji paused for a moment. Just where do demons in the Inner World come from? I cant answer this question. You dont know the answer, or you know but cant answer? Miyuki smiled without responding. Seiji glanced at her before looking back at Shutendoji. He then quickly cast all the spells he knew on himself, including even the buffs under the [Yin-Yang Seal] category. He didnt leave anything in reserve at all. At this moment, Shutendoji appeared to sense something. He slowly opened his eyes to reveal that his pupils were blood-red. Grahhhh!!! Shutendoji roared deafeningly, causing a blood-red mist to appear all around them. Large numbers of demons materialized on the ground and in midair Miyuki started singing! Like before, she still sang Ethereal Snow. The moment she started singing, her song immediately stopped the mist from spreading as well as snared all the demons in place. While the veteran game player had a singing duel with the enemy boss whoops, a crowd control competition, Seiji used his [Overload] ability twice in succession to power up his [White Calamity] skill that he had been saving. Shutendoji stood up and grabbed the wine gourd with one hand and his axe in the other. Seiji manifested a pure white spiritual figure and overlaid it on himself. Shutendoji raised his axe and swung his wine gourd. Your figure is becoming hazy, my memories are turning black and white Miyukis singing echoed under the blood moon as it eliminated the mist and demons. Seiji and Shutendoji attacked simultaneously! The color of blood-red flashed everywhere! A golden sword slash clashed against it!! Demon and human, song and moon, past and present. All of these mixed together in a fierce battle. Light-chan, you said before you left that I would become someone strong. The current me isnt that strong yet, but I suppose I do have some power now, right? I dont know if this is the same Shutendoji from last time. It would be nice if he is, but its fine even if he isnt. If youre watching me from somewhere, then take a good look I shall win! Seiji remembered his past fight against Shutendoji and honored his bonded spirit from that time as he did his best against the evil demon in front of him. The King of One Hundred Demons was strong. Shutendoji was overwhelmingly powerful in all aspects! Seiji was only able to keep things an even match with the power of the double Overloaded [White Calamity]. Seiji used all his spells, martial arts techniques, Yin-Yang Seal abilities, and other skills. He focused completely on this battle! And felt amazing while doing so!! The blood-red figure violently clashed against the golden-white figure. They kept crashing into each other and then separating. Their fierce battle sent out shock waves that shattered the demons stone throne into tiny pieces. [Dragon Counterattack]! A golden divine dragon shattered the large wine gourd. [Demon Suppression Bell]! A golden mystic bell crushed the blood-red axe. Shutendoji roared after he lost both his weapons. He got down on all fours as long claws grew out of his hands while mystic runes appeared on his body. Shutendojis hair started glowing as he transformed into a vicious beast form, greatly increasing his imposing manner!! Excellent! Come!! Seiji smiled in a hot-blooded and fearless fashion. The demon pounced on him as swiftly as lightning. Seiji greeted Shutendoji with a flash of his sword. Why did we meet by chance~ Would be better to never meet~ Have you ever heard the sound of snowfall Miyuki sung the second climax of her song. The battle was almost about to be over. Despite his hot-bloodedness, Seiji hadnt lost himself to passion. He was still calm on the inside. [White Calamity] was about to run out of time soon. The countdown had begun. Chapter 620 - Doujigiri Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Seijis excitement from battling started melding together with the tension of his abilitys time limit. He was now concentrating with great intensity, which seemingly caused him to surpass his limits and enter a wondrous mental state. This condition was difficult to describe. Seiji felt like he had never achieved this state before, yet it also seemed familiar. He felt like he was greatly restrained, yet also completely free. Everything felt so far away but also so close by. Under the blood moons illumination, Seiji stepped forward while grasping on to his longsword. Energy welled up within him as he faced the furiously roaring demon Reality seemed ethereal to him, yet this ethereal vision was reality. His past life, current life, past memories, future expectations, family, friends, acquaintances, a gray world, countless murmurs, and a white flash all passed by him Hold your sword well and look in front of you. A voice suddenly sounded in his ears. This voice was Light-chan? You can do it. You only need one swing of your sword. Is that you, Minamoto no Raiko? Human power is quite weak. The physical body has upper limits. No matter how much a human pushes their physical body, its still difficult to fight against vicious and evil demons and gods. However, human souls possess endless possibilities. Although the souls power stems from the physical body, it can far exceed the physical bodys power If thats you, you should at least say something like long time no see. The source of demons human spirit physical bodys support swords soul What are you saying? I dont understand Whats going on, Light-chan? Are you trying to teach me something? As long as youll definitely be able to absolutely kill Hey hey, if youre trying to teach me some technique, you should speak clearer. How am I supposed to learn if you speak so unclearly? Still, its wonderful that I get to speak to you again. Although I dont know why youre suddenly able to talk to me and even teach me a technique, thank you. I feel like Ive learned something. Seiji truly thanked the heroic spirit as he firmly grasped his new understanding and made it into his own strength. *Grahhh!!!!* The vicious Shutendoji pounced towards him once again. Seiji didnt even attempt to dodge. Instead, he tossed away his shield and held his longsword with both hands. He even closed his eyes. Miyuki was astonished to see this. For an instant, she felt like she saw a tall samurais figure overlap with Seiji. Back in a generation where demons were rampant and often harmed humans, a certain hero managed to slay the evilest and most vicious of Demon Kings despite being only human. His most powerful sword technique was lost to time, but its name survived as this was the name given to the sword that this hero famously used. His sword later became renowned as the greatest demon-slaying sword of legend. That legendary sword which cut off the Demon King Shutendojis head in a single blow was Doujigiri!!! *Shing* Seijis sword flashed and rang out with a surprisingly gentle sound. He didnt slice, chop, or cleave. He simply cut. His sword cut quite gently. It cut as gently as the falling snow. Miyuki Sakuraku witnessed something unbelievable! The Demon King was clearly in his vicious beast form while charging at the youth. The youth also swung his sword directly from the front. Yet the next instant, the Demon Kings corpse was sent flying! Its head was cleanly cut off!! This was something that appeared completely illogical. It was as awkward as if a movie was missing a few critical seconds of an action scene. It gave Miyuki quite an uncomfortable feeling. Just how did Seiji cut and swing to create to create such an effect? Miyuki didnt understand at all! Either the laws of physics were distorted, or the concept of space itself was distorted. Miyuki believed that the latter was more likely. That was because she had previously witnessed sword techniques that were capable of distorting space itself. That had the same effect of her not being able to understand what happened despite seeing everything clearly. This was a top-level martial arts technique! It reached the peak of spiritual ability boosted martial arts!! Why was he capable of using such a sword technique? Miyuki was incredibly curious. She previously thought that his curse power was Seigo Harano no, Seiji Harutas strongest ability in his arsenal. She never expected that he had something even more powerful [You have received teaching from a heroic spirit and defeated a powerful vicious demon. You have now learned the self-realized techniques [Doujigiri] and [Martial arts technique C Shadow Cut]]! Seiji received a system notification and immediately wanted to check it out. However, now it was inconvenient to do so. After killing the Demon King Shutendoji, Seiji felt his body heating up with a dense warmness. He could feel his Spiritual Power increasing at a tangible pace! As expected of a high-level dungeon. He improved in Spiritual Power more than during his previous two trips to Spirit Worlds combined. Still, the higher-level game player received even more benefits Seiji witnessed Miyuki absorbing the Demon King Shutendojis thick blood-red mist. Seiji and Miyuki then left the Inner World and returned to Genhana High School. That was a beautiful sword technique that you used to finish things. I think Im falling in love, Miyuki praised him. Thank you for your kind words. That sword technique was mostly just luck. Seiji never expected that he would suddenly receive teaching from Light-chan. Nor did he expect that he would be able to understand it. He could only exclaim at what had happened. Something flashed in Miyukis eyes as she observed his face. Tell me your number. Eh? Your cell phone number. Oh Seiji told her his cell phone number. Thank you for being my partner for the fight today. I shall send the courageous Mr. Knight a present at a future date. Ill be in touch. Theres no need to be so formal. I should be the one thanking you, Sakuraku-san. You helped to eliminate the problem at this school. Heehee, I didnt act for the sake of this school at all. I acted because I would gain personal benefits. Even so, I still want to express my thanks. Then go out with me on a date. Eh? Seiji made a foolish sound. The next time that I want to take a small vacation, youll be the best choice as someone to accompany me, Harano-kun. Miyuki chuckled. If you feel like you should thank me, then accompany one more time. Seiji was rendered speechless. He felt as if he had just fallen for a trap. Sakuraku-san, I need to tell you that I have a girlfriend. No worries. I dont mind. But I mind! Seiji thought to himself. As a top-level idol, wouldnt you have many choices to choose from if you wanted to go out on a date? Im quite interested in Harano-kun~ Miyuki responded in an ambiguous tone of voice. Please allow me to say once again that I have a girlfriend! Please also allow me to say once again that I dont mind~ Although its quite an honor, I cant go out on a date with girls other than my girlfriend. I apologize. Lets change things up then. Be my servant for a day. Thats fine No, wait! Thats a problem as well!! Serving someone like me is something that so many can only dream of. You should be begging for the honor of such a duty! Miyuki intentionally used a haughty tone. Although that might be the case, isnt it too shameless of you to say it yourself!? Seiji retorted. As a special service, I can even allow you to lick my feet. I dont want that at all! Ill wear silk stockings and allow you to lick them. You can even choose the color of my stockings. Er Im still not interested. You can lick all the way to my thighs. Guahhh!!! Seiji couldnt help but imagine the fantastical scene. This caused him to start shouting out loudly as he received this mental attack. Licking the national idol singers black silk stockinged beautiful legs, all the way from the foot to her white and tender thighs No! He needed to stop thinking about this!! Heehee Miyuki chuckled happily upon seeing how shaken Seiji was. Im just joking. I would never let you lick me like that, she told him after laughing for a while. Whew I knew it Seiji felt somewhat reassured. At most, I would only give you a pair of panties that I was wearing. Wahh!!! The pitiful boy who was unable to control his fantasies was teased some more by the idol girl who had great amounts of fun. Chapter 621 - Do you want to add her to your harem? Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu How are you feeling, Seiji? Im fine, Im just a little tired Seiji dragged his exhausted self to the student council presidents residence after he finally managed to split up from Miyuki. Natsuya and the other girls were waiting for him there, so he explained what happened to them. Similar incidents might occur in the future as well. We need to be on guard. After Soul Society is finished formally establishing itself, it will begin dealing with all Spirit-World-related issues. The system for how this will work is still unknown. Also, Soul Society will publicize some more information on Inner Worlds in the future. But if you want more details, youll have to join Soul Society thats what she told me. Seiji passed along this message Miyuki told him before she left. Shes a member of Soul Society, or a candidate to join, is that correct? Natsuya inquired. Seiji nodded. This could be assumed from everything that Miyuki told him. Although Im thankful to her for dealing with that Inner World, her arrivals timing was far too coincidentally convenient for her I suspect that this entire incident might be connected to her. Natsuya folded her arms. Or, perhaps she has her sights set on you. I feel the same way, Seiji said. It was actually far more than a feeling for him. Seiji knew for certain that Miyuki had her sight set on him! He just didnt know to what extent. It was his honor to have the national idol paying so much attention to him just kidding. Miyuki Sakuraku was no ordinary person at all. Having her sights on him might be beneficial, or it could be a drawback. The only thing that could be confirmed right now was that she had no hostile intentions towards him. For the time being, she counted as an ally. Is she really beautiful? Natsuya suddenly asked such a question while looking directly at Seijis face. Er she is. Miyuki Sakuraku was a national idol beauty, after all. By the standards of his previous world, she had an appearance that was one out of a million. Do you want to add her to your harem? Natsuya narrowed her eyes slightly. Seiji hurriedly shook his head. Not at all! I simply think objectively that shes beautiful. Thats all? You dont like her even one bit? Maybe I like her just a little. This was only the type of like in that he enjoyed watching her as an idol. However, he had promised to keep Miyukis identity a secret, so he couldnt tell that to Natsuya! Natsuyas gaze became even icier. Shika and Hitakas gazes also became icier as they observed this conversation. Seiji felt like their gazes were stabbing him through his heart. Although I already know that you have such a personality I still want to remind you that you shouldnt let yourself be taken advantage of by others so easily. Natsuya sighed after staring at her boyfriend for quite a while. I shall be careful. Seiji could only respond in such a way. [Self-realized technique: Doujigiri.] [Mystical sword technique. Can only be used when your [White Calamity] humanoid spiritual figure is overlaid upon yourself while you are wielding a sword-type weapon. You will be able to attack once with a supreme demon-slaying sword attack. This ability will cost you Mana, mental spirit, and physical energy to use. The attacks power depends on how much Mana, mental spirit, and physical energy you spend. Limited to one time usage per day. Use a humans sword to obtain the Demon Kings head!] This self-realized technique was added on to his [Shika Kagura character reward card]. The new [Doujigiri] technique was added onto the first ability, [White Calamity]. Did this count as his character reward card leveling up? Seiji wondered that to himself. It would seem that the character reward cards werent absolutely unchanging. New abilities could be added due to his own realizations. Other factors might influence the cards abilities as well. In other words, his character reward cards had the potential to level up. But they would also have the risk of leveling down wouldnt they? All my character reward cards have eternal, everlasting effects. I cannot use the character reward cards or lose them in any way. However, these character reward cards are capable of evolving. Seiji rubbed his chin in contemplation. If they level downif some strange or even negative abilities appear, it will be the same as me obtaining a permanent debuff that Im unable to get rid of. His powerful soulbound equipment had the potential to become cursed equipment. Man, you really pulled a good one on me by hiding such a trap, system of mine. Seiji imagined his system as a fairy with a retort: Just dont let your character reward cards level down, then. I have confidence in you! Seiji was rendered speechless by himself. Still, all of this was only a possibility. As long as he didnt act in some idiotic manner to lose everyones friendship, his character reward cards were highly unlikely to evolve in strange manners. And, there were many benefits to the fact that his character reward cards could level up. Although this new [Doujigiri] technique was limited in its usage, it had incredibly high attack power. [Doujigiri] was also extremely effective when used against demon-type enemies. As for his other new technique, [Shadow Cut] was the same as [Doujigiri], except that [Shadow Cut] was super-effective against spiritual creature-type enemies. These techniques had high costs to them, but could be improved in level once he was sufficiently well-practiced with them. Seiji believed that these two techniques were likely lower-level versions of the real [Doujigiri] technique from history! If he leveled this skill to the maximum, perhaps he would no longer need to use [White Calamity] together with it. He might also no longer have the limit of only being able to use it once per day. Thank you for your teachings, Light-chan. Once again, Seiji expressed his gratitude in his heart to the heroic spirit. He was rather physically and mentally tired after this incident. However, he had also received a great harvest. The weekend was coming up. Seiji intended to have a good rest. Sunday morning. The weather was wonderful with the sun being bright and sunny. It was a wonderful day to be outside and enjoy the air. Have fun~ Its fine even if you dont come back tonight~ Chiaki said goodbye to Seiji and Mika with a tone as if she was an older sister looking out for them. We will definitely be coming back tonight. Seiji and Mika headed out for a date together at the aquarium. Last night, Mika told him that she wanted to go visit the aquarium. This made Seiji recall the water-based Inner World that Mika had been trapped in, causing him to reveal a rather subtle expression. The twintailed girl knew exactly what he was thinking. She said that it was exactly because she got trapped in such an abnormal dimension that she wanted to go take a look at an ordinary aquarium. Seiji and Mika walked to a nearby monorail station and took the monorail to the aquarium. There were many people on the monorail at this time of day. It was incredibly crowded. Seiji and Mika had to stand extremely close to each other in a corner. Today, the beautiful twintailed girl was wearing a camisole top, a miniskirt, and white socks. She was movingly beautifulnot in a flashy manner, but rather in a way that boys would want to take second looks at her. She had excellent charisma that attracted many male gazes. Seiji also noticed how cute she appeared today. He imperceptibly edged a bit closer to Mika. Mikas face reddened as she leaned herself against his body. Seiji felt something soft and warm press up against him. Numerous hentai plots about trains started entering his mind. However, he hurriedly stopped his dangerous line of thinking before he could act on his impulses! With such a beautiful girlfriend by his side, Seiji was having a lot of fun even if the monorail was rather crowded today. They arrived at the aquarium station, and entered the Pacific Island Aquarium. This was a relatively well-known location with many visitors. Compared to the Empire World Amusement Park, the Pacific Island Aquarium had more couples out on dates and fewer families. Seiji and Mika purchased tickets to enter and followed the suggested route as they enjoyed watching and learning about all the aquatic animals on display at the aquarium. After experiencing mystical abnormalities, the normal now seemed a lot more attractive Without even mentioning anything else, simply enjoying the view without having to worry about the aquatic animals suddenly attacking them was quite relaxing. There were extravagant lionfish, mighty-appearing lobsters, cute little eels, and glowing jellyfish Seiji and Mika gradually got absorbed in admiring all the beautiful aquatic creatures. They took pictures as memories, laughed and chatted, and enjoyed fun times together. Seiji and Mika then visited the number one attraction at the aquarium, the Phantom Blue Sea! This fish tank more accurately, the display windows alone were three stories high. Its length exceeded twenty meters. Large amounts of varied aquatic creatures swam freely in this tank, including whale sharks that were almost ten meters long! This was the largest fish tank in all of Sakura Island. Every single visitor to the Phantom Blue Sea display all reviewed it as the attraction that gave them the deepest impression at the aquarium. Objectively speaking, the Phantom Blue Sea display was indeed impressive. However, it wasnt all that impactful to Seiji and Mika after having visited a water-based Inner World and seeing so many aquatic monsters. It was very difficult to be awed by ordinary sharks after having fought against a vicious and giant half-crocodile, half-squid monster which was more than ten meters long. Still, Seiji and Mika still felt that the aquariums display was beautiful. There were many different creatures in the Phantom Blue Sea fish tank. However, things inside didnt appear chaotic at all. All the various shapes and colors complemented each other well. When a large whale shark elegantly swam next to the window display, many tourists exclaimed while some children screamed. A lot of people took many pictures of the whale shark with their cell phones. So beautiful Mika also praised the sight. Chapter 622 - Daddy, someones kissing! Chapter 622: Daddy, someones kissing! Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu The next moment, the whale shark broke out of the fish tank and attacked the crowd of people! Just kidding, such a thing didnt happen at all. Whale sharks were actually a type of filter feeder that primarily fed on plankton, shrimp, small squids, and other such aquatic animals. Whale sharks werent like great white sharks at all, so whale sharks wouldnt attack people even if one broke out of the fish tank Er, something seemed wrong about this though? Seiji noticed that his thoughts were getting rather sidetracked. He could only comment on himself being a daydreamer. At this moment, someone took his hand. Seiji turned around to see Mika standing right next to him. Her eyes were watery and she had a seductive expression on her face. At that time thank you for coming to save me, she told him gently. Seiji recalled the way she looked at that time, which caused his heartbeat to rapidly quicken. He took a look at her face, and then looked at her lips He was already kissing her by the time that he regained his senses. Mika passionately kissed him as well, just like the previous time. Some of the nearby aquarium visitors noticed this passionate scene. Some peoples faces reddened as they averted their gazes. Others looked towards their own partners. Daddy, someones kissing! A little boy started yelling out loudly. Shh! Dont be so noisy! Dont look! The little boys father stopped him. Take a look at that big shark. Although Seiji and Mika both wanted to kiss for longer, they didnt want to stay here and become an attraction themselves. They soon separated from each other. Mika clutched tightly onto Seiji. Although she was rather embarrassed, she also felt blissful. Her face was entirely flushed red. Her bliss then reached a peak when Seiji lightly whispered to her I like you, Mika. C Seiji and Mika continued touring the aquarium on the recommended path. They had lunch together at one of the aquariums restaurants during lunchtime. It was a nice experience to enjoy the aquariums view while eating lunch. Unfortunately, there were too many people, so they werent able to get a seat directly next to any displays. After lunch, Seiji and Mika continued to tour the aquarium. They then reached the penguin exhibit. The twintailed girls eyes instantly lit up when she saw these cute waddling creatures. Although the Phantom Blue Sea display was magnificent, nothing the aquarium had could compare in cuteness to the penguins. The penguin exhibit was forever popular with girls and children. These black-and-white creatures that had excellent popularity due to cuteness caused Seiji to think of pandas. He felt that not a single creature existed that would be more of a professional at acting cute than pandas. Seeing how much Mika liked the penguins, perhaps it would be a good idea to take her to see some pandas next time, Seiji surmised. Seiji observed Mika with a gentle expression. That was when he suddenly noticed a familiar person in the penguin exhibit. Miyabi Ishihara! This student librarian/light novel author was standing in a corner, silently observing the penguins. Nobody was standing next to her. It appeared that she had come by herself. A female author who was touring the aquarium by herself it really made her seem like a literary girl. Should he go over to greet her? Seiji was rather hesitant about this. At this moment, Miyabi noticed him watching her and turned around to meet his gaze. When she saw Seigo Harano and the beautiful twintailed girl next to him, Miyabi blinked before widening her eyes slightly. Suddenly, there was a loud smack. A young child had tripped and fallen next to Seiji. Seiji reflexively turned to look. He saw a young mother helping her child to get back up again as she gently consoled him. Seiji then turned back around to see that Miyabi was walking over. Hello, Ishihara-senpai. Seiji greeted her when she arrived. Hello, Harano-san. Miyabi greeted him back and glanced over at Mika. Are the two of you on a date? Nah, Mika responded. Were just having fun together as friends. Miyabi looked at Mika. Hello, nice to meet you, Ishihara-san. My name is Mika Uehara. Seigo has told me about you before, Mika politely introduced herself. Hello Uehara-san. Miyabi looked her over. She then looked back at Seiji and asked him directly, Harano-san, wont your girlfriend mind that youre out here having fun together with Uehara-san? About this Of course she wont mind, Mika answered before Seiji could say anything else. President Yoruhana knows about this. Miyabi was rendered speechless. As she silently glanced Seiji over, he felt as if he was being judged. Did you come here by yourself, Ishihara-senpai? Seiji tried to talk in as natural a tone as possible. Miyabi nodded slightly. Would you like to go together with us? Miyabi shook her head. I came here to find inspiration she spoke in a light tone. And now Ive found it. The last part she said seemed to have some profound meaning behind it. I see well, thats good. Seijis cheek twitched. Have fun, Harano-san together with your friend.'' Miyabi glanced at both of them again and placed extra emphasis on the word friend. She then turned around to leave. Im sorry, Mika, Seiji apologized to Mika after Miyabi Ishihara left. No need. This is something that weve all agreed upon already. Mika smiled. Natsuya would have the official status as Seijis girlfriend in others eyes. Mika and Chiaki would remain only as Seijis good friends. This was something everyone agreed upon beforehand. As for whether or not others believed this or what they thought, that was out of their control. Rather than what other people thought about him, Seiji was more worried about what his girlfriends would feel. But, he could only be apologetic. I really am such a scumbag, Seiji thought to himself. At the end of the aquarium tour, Seiji and Mika finished up by watching a dolphin performance. They purchased a whale shark plushie to remember this visit with. They then left the aquarium, took the monorail back, and walked at a slow and idle pace back to the Uehara apartments. When they passed by a park, Mika suddenly said that she wanted to sit down for a little while inside. And so, they went inside the park and sat down on a bench together. They leaned against each other and held each others hands. Seiji and Mika enjoyed this moment of silence. Mika wanted to say something, but then felt like she didnt need to say anything at all. She nudged even closer to him and felt his warmth. Her mouth started arcing upwards as she slowly closed her eyes. Seiji observed her for a good while before closing his eyes as well. Time passed by silently as a soft breeze blew past them. Several falling leaves swirled around the park bench. One leaf fell on Mikas face, causing her to open her eyes to see what it was. She saw that he was now sleeping. I like you, Seiji, Mika spoke gently to his sleeping self. Whats with the ending to that date? It seems just like a PG-13 film! Chiaki couldnt help but make such a comment after learning that Seiji and Mika merely sat together for an hour in the park without doing anything else after leaving the aquarium. Seiji merely responded with a smile. Perhaps it was indeed a bit PG-13. Although they only sat down quietly and rested, Mika and him both felt that it was rather nice. That was more than enough for him. After that wonderful date, what Seiji needed to do next was prepare for the Bloodwine Ritual tournament. Later that night, Hana sent Seiji information on the other participants. All seven major Yin-Yang Master families had members participating in this tournament! These members were all ones that were assessed as average or even lacking talent. It almost seemed as if they were only entering to help fill in the numbers. Despite this, they were still from top-ranking families, so they likely werent all that weak. Apart from the seven major Yin-Yang Master families, the three major samurai families as well as the two major ninja sects were also participating in the tournament. Even the Himiki judging clan had someone joining the tournament. The tournament members from these families could be classified as the most likely strongest opponents. They were considered as the first class, and were the fewest. The second-class opponents were people from slightly weaker Yin-Yang Master families and so on. The majority of the participants were rated by Hana as second-class opponents. Other participants were categorized as third-class. These were typically individuals with no factions backing them up, or only very weak factions or families. There were fewer third-class opponents than second-class, but more than first-class. Hana only had basic information, or even no information available on the first-class opponents. Information on the second-class opponents was mostly available. Information on the third-class opponents was incredibly detailed, down to their personal combat techniques and experiences! The more powerful a faction was, the harder it was to investigate them. They would be better at keeping information secret on their own members strength. Spiritual Ability users belonging to weaker factions basically had all their information known to the more powerful factions. Seiji felt like he was learning about the modern-day Spiritual Ability user societys food chain from all this. Chapter 623 - His personal experience is just like… Chapter 623: His personal experience is just like Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Seiji figured that the reason for having a group team battle first before individual battles was in order to weaken the food chain, or the influence of the top-level factions. During the group stage, even if someone was particularly strong and had lots of information, it was still possible for that person to lose. In comparison, the weaker participants would have better chances of at least making it through the group stage. You need to be especially on guard against Shigure Tendo of the Tendo Family, Hana warned him. He likely has a deep grudge against all Harutas. Hes the younger brother of the genius from the Tendo Family that I told you before. Shigure Tendos older brother challenged our older sister Yui to a duel, and she burned him to death. Although Shigure Tendo is looked down upon for being low in ability compared to his deceased older brother, unconfirmed rumors say that he has now obtained the teachings and martial arts techniques of the Yanagi Family, one of the three major samurai families. Not only that, he was personally taught by Ryuugou Yanagi, the strongest member of the Yanagi Family! The Yanagi samurai family was well known in Sakura Islandeven to ordinary peoplefor having produced many Sword Saints. Everyone had different opinion who the strongest Sword Saint in history was. However, it was indisputable as to which family had produced the most Sword Saints in Sakura Islands history. That would be the Yanagi Family! Or to be more technical, the Yanagi School. It would be incredibly shocking for a Yin-Yang Master family member to obtain martial arts teachings from such a top-level samurai family! The samurai families, especially the most powerful ones, had incredibly complex feelings towards Yin-Yang Masters. The word distaste was far too insufficient to describe their feelings. Yin-Yang Masters and their families were one of the most powerful types of factions in the current generation. The samurai factions were forced to swallow down their pride and cooperate with Yin-Yang Masters for the sake of their personal benefits. Arranged marriages were even made between the samurai families and Yin-Yang Master families. However, the samurais would find it much harder to accept teaching martial arts to Yin-Yang Masters than having their families being linked by marriage. In summary, it would be quite difficult for a Yin-Yang Master family member to obtain teaching from the major Yanagi samurai family. It would be much more difficult to obtain compared to a warrior family member trying to obtain the same teaching, even if this Yin-Yang Master was from the Tendo Family, which was one of the seven major Yin-Yang Master families Or, it should be said that precisely because Shigure Tendo was from one of the seven major families, it would be even harder for him. However, Shigure Tendo, who was condescendingly called low ability by others, obtained the Yanagi Familys martial arts teachings. And, he was even personally taught by the strongest member of the Yanagi Family! This type of information was just unbelievable. Was that why Hana said it was only an unconfirmed rumor? Hana answered Seiji affirmatively. This information is only at the level of an urban myth. Its impossible for me to ascertain if its real or not. But if its real, itll definitely cause a huge commotion in the Spiritual Ability user society. If all this is real, his personal experience is just like the main character of a classical martial arts webnovel Seijis cheek twitched. Thats right, and youre the one playing the part of the antagonist. Youre the evil relative of the villain who killed his older brother. Thats why you need to be on guard against him, the cat-eared hat girl told him. Also, the Yoshiaki and Mitarai Families are also participating. Neither of their families are from the seven major Yin-Yang Master families, and judging from the information I have, Okubo Yoshiaki and Akatsuki Mitarai werent close to their families at all. But, its also quite possible that their families will still come looking for revenge against you. Be careful against them as well. And, only the Haruta Family knows that your name was stricken from the Haruta Family records. All outsiders will still think that youre a member of the Haruta Family. Some people might even target you because of your family name. You need to remember that as well. I will. Thank you for worrying about me, younger sis. Seiji expressed his thanks. Hmph. Dont call me something disgusting like that. As always, Hana still expressed her disgust. But, she continued speaking immediately. New equipment for you and Shika Kagura will be delivered to Natsuya Yoruhanas residence tomorrow. Have her help you make the final adjustments. New equipment? Seiji raised his eyebrows at this. He didnt recall making such a request? Shika-chan and I already have equipment from you Thats only standardized equipment for normal situations. You absolutely need better equipment for such a major tournament. Hana Dont act so moved! This is just natural as Im your ally, so of course Id support you! Im not worried about you or anything like that at all! The cat-eared hat girl had a complete aura of tsundere-ness about her. Still, Seiji felt like she was really cute like this. He wanted to pat her on the head. It was a pity that they were video chatting, so he couldnt actually do this. Thank you. He thanked her sincerely once again. Hmph. Hana averted her gaze. Right, about equipment After I previously took Hisashi to train in the Domain, his condition has remained normal up until now. So, I intend to start taking others to train in the Domain as well. I need some spiritual equipment for them also, Seiji told her. Until the Bloodwine Ritual tournament began, rather than cultivating by himself, he preferred to train in the Inner World together with his friends. This would be both training for himself as well as a good warmup. Hana agreed to also provide additional spiritual equipment for his friends. After confirming that there was nothing else to discuss, Hana hung up the video chat. Seiji then began perusing the information on all the tournament participants. The first information file that he reviewed was on a person named Shuntou Haruta. In a way, Shuntou was the real representative for the Haruta Family in this tournament. Hana didnt even mention this relative in the video chat just now. Nor did the original Seiji Haruta have any memories of knowing this person. This meant that Seiji and Shuntou had basically no connection to each other, almost as if they were strangers. Still, Seiji was quite interested in the youth named Shuntou who shared the same family name as him. Apart from Shuntou Haruta, Seiji was also interested in the participant from the Yoruhana Family. According to Seijis agreement with Aoran Yoruhana, if Seiji managed to win the Bloodwine Ritual tournament, he would hand over the additional prizes hed receive other than the power-up wine in exchange for the Yoruhana Familys agreement on him being together with Natsuya no, not hand over. Aoran had promised to purchase the prizes at a fair price. But still, Seiji was basically fighting for the benefits of the Yoruhana Family rather than the Haruta Family in this tournament. Of course, the Yoruhana Familys own participant would definitely still want to win for themselves. That person could simply give the prizes over to the Yoruhana Family as well. Seiji shared interests with the Yoruhana Familys participant, but they also had foundationally different goals. At most, they would be able to establish a temporary alliance should he try contacting the Yoruhana Family participant through Natsuya? He decided to talk about it later with Natsuya. Monday morning was another bright and sunny day with excellent weather. Seiji and the others all went to school as normal. When he arrived at school, many students paid attention to his presence. Something indeed seemed different from how they previously looked at him. However, at least there was no discrimination, hostility, or enmity. Seiji walked into Year 1 Class 5s classroom. He greeted his classmates normally, and they greeted him normally in return. When all the students arrived in their class, Seiji walked up to the podium and thanked everyone in class for supporting him. No need to be so formal. Were all classmates. Koji Hoshihara represented the whole class in saying this. Later, Seiji went to thank Oogi Takasugi and the others that went to the trouble of making schoolwide announcements supporting him. Seiji actually wanted to thank all the students at school through a schoolwide announcement. However, he felt that would be making too much of a big deal out of things. The sports competition incident would have to end just like that. After school ended for the day, Seiji headed over to the student council presidents residence to check out the tournament equipment that Hana had shipped over. Both he and Shika received some runic scale armor. Seiji also received a pair of special wristguards which greatly strengthened his defensive capabilities, allowing him to use his wristguards as shields. They were also capable of helping him to cast a powerful defensive barrier. Seiji figured that the scale armor would also pack quite a punch when beating someone with it. According to Natsuya, the wristguards were named Layered Clouds. Just like the runic scale armor, these were specialized custom equipment made by and for the Haruta family. Meanwhile, Shika received some equipment that focused more on speed and agility. She was given a pair of spiritual shoes named Condor Dance to go with her runic scale armor. These shoes were also specialized Haruta Family custom equipment. Seiji also received an even higher-level piece of equipmenthis new longsword, the Wakamitsu! The Wakamitsu wasnt a famous sword like Demon Blade Muramasa. However, it was actually a better spiritual weapon than the latter, and possessed particularly good spiritual attack power. After just testing it slightly, Seiji immediately felt like it was far better a weapon than his previous longsword. As expected of a high quality item. ( Updated by BOX NOVEL.COM) He and Shika put on all of their equipment and went to the basement practice field to test things out. Natsuya recorded the test results, data, and what they both thought of the equipment. After the tests were over, Seiji returned to his room, took off the equipment, and then went to the living room. I shall finish making the final adjustments to your equipment as fast as I can, Natsuya said while pouring some tea for him. Thank you. Seiji had a sip of the warm tea. It was quite tasty. You dont need to rush the equipments final adjustments. Its fine as long as its ready by the tournaments start. Also, Id like to talk to you about the Yoruhana Familys participant in the tournament Chapter 624 - Do you desire to become a magical girl? Chapter 624: Do you desire to become a magical girl? Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Natsuya fell silent for a moment after hearing Seijis idea about allying with the Yoruhana Family participant. A while later, she shook her head. I think its better that you dont formally ally with my family in the tournament Even if you reach an accord, its highly likely that youll receive more drawbacks than benefits. Okay, then. Ill forget about it. Seiji directly decided to abandon this idea after hearing her say so. He had only thought of it as a hopeful possibility to begin with. But since Natsuya thought it was a bad idea, he decided to simply let it go. Something flashed in Natsuyas eyes. She wanted to say something, but decided against it in the end. Seiji had resolved himself to enter this battle royale tournament. It would be unnecessary for her to apologize any further to Seiji for getting him involved. By the way, Kanna Fujihara-san is joining this tournament as well. I want to contact her, Seiji mentioned. Later that night. Seiji called Kanna Fujihara and learned that she was only joining this tournament because her family was forcing her to join. He listened to her complain for quite a while before he told her about his own situation. Youre fighting for the sake of love? How romantic! Ill give you my full support! Kanna exclaimed passionately. Seiji smiled and gave his thanks. The otaku boy and otaku girl easily agreed to become allies. They agreed that if they were on the same team during the group stage, theyd help each other out. If they were on different sides, then they wouldnt attack each other. Tuesday. News that Seigo Harano was spotted on Sunday out on a date with Mika Uehara at the aquarium was now spreading throughout the school. When asked about this, Seigo and Mika both responded that they were only friends out having fun together. Natsuya Yoruhana said that she knew about this matter and didnt mind at all. Still, this caused a bit of controversy in school. Although the Magic-Devouring Dragon already had an excellent girlfriend in the student council president, he was still behaving so intimately with one of his classmates. Everyone was so jealous whoops, furious! But, what could they do? Expose his secret and force him out of school? Everyone had already tacitly agreed to keep Seigos identity a secret. Anyone that betrayed this would have to risk taking full responsibility for any possible consequences down the road. Although his girlfriend, Natsuya Yoruhana, said that she didnt mind, and she didnt seem like she was putting on an act at all which made everyones anger meaningless they still felt jealous, damnit! Seigo already had such a wonderful girlfriend, yet he dared to cheat on her so openly!? This was just like him starting a harem!! Seigo Harano is no hero! Hes an evil magic dragon!! The incredibly jealous, still single students roared that in their minds. Many people were also quite curious just how all this came to be. Just what exactly did Seigo Harano do, or what background did he have, that Natsuya didnt mind his behavior at all? No matter what the students thought, Seigo, Natsuya, and Mika all responded in the same way. This small controversy would die out in a few days, after all. During lunch break, Seiji received a phone call from Shika. He learned that his knight order members equipment had arrived, so he contacted Hoshi. After school. Seiji and Mika met up with Hoshi and went back to the Uehara apartments together. Hoshi was rather nervous as this was his first time visiting his senpais home. He wanted to buy some confectioneries as a visiting present. Even though Seiji told him it wasnt necessary, Hoshi absolutely insisted. After Hoshi purchased a box of desserts from a nearby sweets shop, they all went to Seijis apartment. Upon entering, Hoshi respectfully handed Seiji the box. Seiji could only smile wryly as he accepted. He then had his junior and Mika try their new spiritual equipment. Their equipment was the same as Hisashisstandard equipment. The only difference was in the clothing size. After Hoshi and Mika finished putting on the equipment, it appeared as if a boy soldier and girl soldier had now arrived No, perhaps it would be more accurate to say two girl soldiers! Hoshi didnt appear handsome and cool at all in the black combat uniform. He actually appeared a bit weak and bookish. When he stood next to Mika, they seemed just like two girls wearing boyish clothing. Even in such a combat uniform, Hoshi still looks like a girl dressed in boys clothing? His abilities as a trap are truly amazing. Seijis cheeks twitched at the sight. How does it feel? Seiji asked them. Hoshi and Mika both indicated that the equipments size was just about right. They then tested out their weapons. Just like Hisashi, Hoshi was unable to inject any Mana into the spiritual sword. However, Hoshi was able to transform his red leaves into thorny vines which twined themselves around the sword. Seiji cast a barrier and had Hoshi try attacking it. The power of Hoshis attacks seemed alright. Hoshi was unable to use the spiritual gun. As for the spiritual shield, he could only enchant it with thorny vines just like his sword. With this taken into consideration, Seiji told Hoshi that he would only need to bring the sword and shield with him when training in the domain. Meanwhile, Mika was able to inject her Mana into the spiritual longsword and spiritual gun. She could use them normally, but felt that it was rather tiring. And, her attack power was only average. Seiji asked her to try them again after transforming. Transform? Hoshi blinked upon hearing this. Yeah, Mika has a transformation. Shell become really pretty as well as really powerful in that form, Seiji explained to him. Just like a magical girl. A magical girl!? Hoshi glanced back at his Mika-senpai with his eyes sparkling. Transforming was alright, but Mikas face reddened slightly as she turned around and entered the bathroom. Hoshi was rather mystified by this. Seiji knew why Mika had entered the bathroom out of embarrassment. However, he didnt explain anything to his obviously confused junior. After entering the bathroom, Mika took off her bra before she summoned Mashiro and had the spiritual creature overlay onto herself. Chirp! The silver-winged, red-skirted loli jumped inside the twintailed girl. A dark-red glow swiftly arose on Mikas body as black mist covered her entire body. Immediately after, a silvery-white glow shot out as the black mist speedily formed into a dark-red cape. The light then revealed that Mika had transformed into her silver-haired, mature version. Since her chest became much bigger, her shirt now felt rather tight. Her panties also felt rather tight. However, Mika refused to take her panties off. She took a while to suppress her embarrassment and awkwardness before walking out of the bathroom back to Seijis living room. Hoshi widened his eyes in surprise to see the transformed Mika. Uehara-senpai Youre so beautiful The silver-haired girl smiled to hear her juniors praise. She seemed so beautiful, as if she was ethereal. Not only was Hoshi stunned by the sight, Seijis gaze also became slightly unfocused as he looked at Mika. Seijis vision then reflexively looked at her ample bosom. He knew that she currently had no bra supporting her chest anymore Cough! Stop! Mika blushed as she detected where her boyfriend was looking. She turned around, picked up the spiritual longsword, and injected her Mana into it. Her cape instantly sent out some mist that attached to the sword and formed into bright red runes! She sliced towards Seijis barrier. She succeeded in demolishing the barrier in only two blows. She then tried out the spiritual gun. All her [Mana Bullets] were bright-red with high power. Finally, she tried using the shield. Similar bright-red runes formed on her shield. Seiji tried slicing it a few times with his own sword and noticed that the shields defensive prowess had noticeably increased. You should take the shield and gun with you, then. Seiji advised this to Mika. Protect yourself well and attack from afar. Mika nodded in agreement. Hoshis eyes sparkled as he looked at the silver-haired girl. Can I be like that as well? Hmm? Seiji looked at Hoshi. I was thinking, is it possible to transform just like Uehara-senpai by my own powers? Hoshi inquired seriously. Transform just like Mika Seiji couldnt help but reflexively imagine his junior in the form of a certain red-leaf-wielding demon woman from the mobile game he played in his past life. Damnit, hell no! I have to stop imagining such a thing!! The moment he imagined it, it felt far too appropriate and charming on Hoshi. The sight was charismatic enough for anyone to easily lose themselves in. Seiji forcefully sealed away this fantasy of his. Even now, he still felt rather afraid. This scene that suddenly popped up in his mind seemed so real as if it would really happen in the future. No! It must be a mistaken impression! Its definitely a mistaken impression!! Are you capable of doing such a thing? Not now, but perhaps Ill be able to after I become stronger. Hoshi fell silent for a moment as he looked at the red leaves in his hand. My power has this type of possibility I have such a premonition. Why do you have such a premonition? Do you desire to become a magical girl!? Seijis cheeks violently twitched. He felt that if Hoshi really accomplished such a thing, a great disaster would occur. Many boys would fall into a realm they shouldnt. Wait a moment, hold on here. Hoshi, the transformation that you want isnt to become a girl, is it? Eh? The beautiful boy paused for a moment before he started blushing. No not at all! Of course not!! What I meant when I said transform like Uehara-senpai, was that I want to become more powerful just like she can!! Chapter 625 - A trap and a gender changer… Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu That was what it should have meant to begin with. Yet, I had strange ideas just now because of my interpretation, its my own no, its still his fault! Seiji ended up blaming his own fantasies just now on his juniors overly strong attributes as a trap. I think that it would be quite nice if Amami-san becomes capable of transforming. Mikas eyes were shining as she said this. She must have come to the same realization as me about Hoshi transforming. Seiji instantly saw through her. I dont know if Ill be able to transform or not Ill try my hardest! Hoshi clenched his fist. And so, the youth set out on his path of becoming a magical girl! Things would be more perfect if only some background music started playing here. Honestly Seiji forcefully stopped himself from thinking about this any longer. Mika Do your current clothes still fit you? He turned and went close to the silver-haired girl, whispering an embarrassing question into her ear. Theyre a little tight but still okay, Mika answered a little embarrassedly. Will they obstruct your movements? I dont think they will. Then just bear with it for a little while. Ask Natsuya later to help adjust your equipment so that it fits this form of yours. They stopped whispering after that. Neither of them told their junior what they were whispering about despite his clearly curious expression. After confirming that there were no problems, Seiji contacted Kazufuru and informed him that he and his friends would be training in Kazukos Domain tonight. By the way, if the gender-changed Kazufuru/Kazuko met with Hoshi, ummmm Later that night. Seiji, Shika, Mika, and Hoshi all met up first. They then met up with Kazuko. Kazuko was currently wearing a jacket and jeans. This was a rather neutral appearance that accentuated her scholarly aura. She had her own eye-catching sensation of charisma. Mika had a rather complex expression as she observed the glasses-wearing beautiful Kazuko. Before they met up, Seiji gave her an explanation about Kazufuru Ooikes current situation. That was because Mika would definitely think of Kazufuru the moment that she saw Kazuko and ask about it. So, he explained things to her first. A boy student from their class actually turned into a girl! And, this girl was a beauty who had quite a stunning aura Mika received quite an impact from this after seeing Kazuko. Seiji introduced Hoshi to Kazuko first. Then, when he introduced Kazuko, he asked nonverbally with his eyes if he should introduce her real identity to Hoshi. Previously, Seiji explained things to Hisashi because he had borrowed the Juumonji Groups dojo to dispel the curse on Kazufuru. Since Hoshi had zero prior contact with both Kazufuru and Kazuko before, Seiji left it up to her to decide what to tell Hoshi. A trap and a gender changer This scene seemed rather subtle in some way! Seiji found it quite difficult to imagine how Hoshi would react or be influenced if Kazuko told him who she really was. But in the end, Kazuko indicated that she would prefer to keep her identity a secret from Hoshi. And so, Seiji also introduced Mika to Kazuko. He pretended that this was the first meeting between the two girls. Technically, this was indeed their first meeting. It was just that both of them already knew who the other was already. Please take good care of me, Uehara-san. Kazuko smiled. Please take good care of me Ooike-san, Mika responded. You can just treat her as Kazufurus younger twin sister, Seiji had told Mika previously. But, I still feel really strange about it! Mika felt internal turmoil about this. Hoshi didnt notice Mikas strange expression at all. All he saw was that Kazuko Ooike was a somewhat mysterious and scholarly appearing beauty. They all went to the Juumonji Groups residence together. On their way there, Seiji sent Hisashi a text message, telling him not to say anything about Kazuko. Hoshi exclaimed in astonishment when they reached the Juumonji Mafia Groups incredibly large mansion. They went to the dojo and saw that Hisashi was fully equipped and waiting for them already. Good evening, everyone! Let us fight together!! Hisashi shouted in a hot-blooded, chuunibyou fashion. Oh Oh! Hoshi pumped and clenched his fist. He looked quite cute while doing so. Your voice isnt loud enough, Fourth Knight! One more time! Hisashis eyes lit up as he looked at Hoshi. *Inhale* Oh!! Hoshi took a deep breath before clenching his fist and pumping it again. Everyone could tell that Hoshi wanted to act manly. However, his actions only resembled that of a cute girl. Hisashis eyes lit up even more at this sight. There was a tremendous flash of his eyeglass lenses. Still not loud enough! Try again!! Oh!! Hoshi shouted for the first time as his face reddened. This made him seem even more moving. Not only was Hisashi rather excited to see this, even Mikas eyes were sparkling at this scene. Kazukos mouth also arced upwards in amusement at this sight. Shika was the only one whose expression remained completely calm. Thats enough Seiji wanted to cover his face. He waved his hand for everyone to stop with this topic. His juniors degree of cuteness was just far too high. Before Hoshi could become a magical girl, it seemed more likely that he would first become the lucky mascot of Seijis knight order. Seijis knights changed into their spiritual equipment and finished their preparations. Hisashi saw Mikas transformed self for the first time here. He couldnt help but widen his eyes. You can actually transform Thats amazing, Sixth Knight! Hisashi gave his sincere praise as he adjusted his eyeglasses. Shes just like a magical girl. Kazuko also adjusted her eyeglasses. Uehara-san actually has such an ability? Its quite beautiful. The mafia otaku boy and the excellent student girl adjusting their eyeglasses together was almost subtly comical. The silver-haired girl smiled at both of them. Shika silently observed Mikas new form while remaining calm as always. Before everyone entered the Domain, Seiji told Mika and Hoshi about the mystical phenomenon where he saw events that seemingly happened in another world. Although I was the only one who saw these things last time, its possible that any of us could experience them this time around. Ill tell everyone if I see anything, so if any of you see such a thing, go ahead and tell us Seiji made sure that everyone knew about this. Another world Hoshis eyes sparkled as his excitement was raised even more. Mika was much calmer about learning this. That was because she had already visited an Inner World which was similar to another world. She even met strange people there who wore animal masks, making them seem like residents of another world. Kazuko then opened up the portal to her Domain and had everyone enter. Seiji paid close attention, but no otherworld experience like last time happened. Soon, everyone saw the Forest Palace. Shika and everyone else looked at him. Seiji shook his head to indicate that he didnt see anything at all. So this is an Inner World Hoshis eyes sparkled as he looked all around him. What exactly would appear in such a mystical alternate dimension? Theyre coming, Kazuko spoke up. Black mist started being emitted by the walls around them. This mist swiftly coalesced into five black wolves. Spiritual creatures! Hoshi because rather tense. *Zap!* Hisashi shocked a black wolf with a lightning bolt and knocked it down. *Bang!* Mika aimed her gun and shot a [Mana Bullet] But she missed. It was quite difficult for someone like her who had never been taught how to use a gun before to hit a swiftly moving object. Hoshi opened up his hands. Three red leaves he was holding started glowing. They suddenly transformed into three spiritual birds that let off a faint-red mist! The red birds started flying and arced beautifully towards a nearby approaching black wolf. The birds viciously crashed into the wolf and knocked it over! Mika shot another bullet that managed to hit a black wolf that had almost reached her already. She fired another shot which finished it off. Mika then used her Mashiros Clothes to absorb the wolfs mist. Hisashi also killed off the wolf that he knocked over and happily absorbed the mist for himself. Hoshi concentrated on controlling his red birds to continuously crash into the black wolf he was facing. He also successfully killed this black wolf. The black wolfs mist floated towards the three spiritual birds and entered their bodies! Hoshi didnt have to absorb the mist himself. Instead, his summoned creatures absorbed the mist, similar to how Mika would. Seiji watched and learned. He and Shika easily slew the last two remaining black wolves. It wasnt even a warmup for them. How do you feel, Hoshi? I feel like theyve become slightly stronger. Hoshi looked at the three spiritual birds that had now returned to him. You absorb mist in a similar fashion to Mika. I think thats a good thing, Seiji remarked. But, youll need to pay attention not to steal experience from your teammates. / boxnovel.com Hoshis three birds were just like three automatic experience absorbing machines This wasnt a game where a party would automatically split experience equally. The members would need to pay attention to fairly dividing the experience. Chapter 626 - My… balls hurt… Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Hoshi agreed to pay attention not to absorb too much experience. More black wolves appeared again. Hisashi struck first once more by throwing a chain lightning ball which caused large amounts of AOE damage and paralysis. Mika shot many [Mana Bullets] with her spiritual gun. Although her accuracy was quite poor, all the monsters were unable to move due to the paralysis effect. She was able hit them easily enough. Hoshi also controlled his spiritual birds to attack. Each time his three birds attacked in unison, one wolf would be killed. Under the threes teamwork, very few black wolves were able to even reach them. The few that got close were all easily taken care of by Mikas Mashiros Clothes ability. Seiji and Shika didnt even need to do anything at all. Hisashi and Mika already had prior combat experience along with excellent abilities. Although this was Hoshis first time in an Inner World, he also did quite well for himself. Of course, this was also because the Forest Palace dungeon had an easy difficulty level. It would be quite easy to do well here as long as everyone remained calm and cooperated well with their teammates. Seiji felt a sense of accomplishment as if he was raising video game characters as he watched the three continuously improve their teamwork and cooperation against the spiritual creatures here. After observing for a while, he recommended to them that Mika should fight in the front, Hisashi in the middle, and Hoshi in the backline. This would be their basic formation. Mika had the strongest Spiritual Ability out of the three. Her Mashiros Clothes ability was capable of completely blocking all minor monsters attacks. It was no problem for her to act as the tank if she only had to deal with smaller mob spiritual creatures. Hisashis Thunderboom chain lightning attack was his main ability. He had excellent AOE crowd control abilities with this. And after his previous fighting experience, his thunder-enchanted shield also had a certain degree of close-combat capabilities. Hisashi would be the most suited for fighting in the middle row. Hoshis three red birds were highly agile and capable of either concentrating their attacks together or attacking separately. Hoshis weakness was that he required a high degree of concentration to use this ability. Plus, he was a newbie at fighting, so he would naturally be suited for the back row. After they started using Seijis suggested formation, the threes combat effectiveness rose by a great amount. Seijis sense of accomplishment from raising them became even stronger as he watched them speedily improve their teamwork. After absorbing a large amount of mist, one of Hoshis red birds suddenly enlarged itself, approximately doubling in size. It also appeared to become more physical rather than ethereal. Its physical appearance also changed from resembling a pigeon to looking more like an eagle. This definitely made it appear more vicious. Is this an evolution? Seiji blinked in surprise. Hoshi, how are you currently feeling? I just felt something heat up within my body. Then, I felt my connection becoming stronger to that bird, and it also became easier to control it Ah, that same sensation is back! Before Hoshi even finished speaking, the second spiritual bird also enlarged and evolved just like the first one did. Looks like the third will be evolving soon as well. Hoshi, looks like your true path wont be as a magical girl after all. Youre on your way to becoming a Pokemon master! The evolved spiritual birds er, spiritual eagles were easier to control, more agile, and more powerful. Hoshi now felt a concrete sensation of what it was like to become stronger. He was quite excited about being able to level up in real life, and fought with even more motivation! Not long after, Kazuko who was idly floating in midair warned them that a boss monster was coming. A green-and-black-furred giant wolf soon appeared. This was the exact same boss monster as last time. Previously, Seiji and Shika had taken care of this boss monster with just a single [Dragon Counterattack] and a few slices afterwards. This time, they would stand by and watch, letting the boss monster act as a tutorial level boss to train the newcomers. The giant wolf opened its mouth and spat out a gigantic [Mana Bullet] as a greeting! *Boom!!* Vanguard Mika managed to block it using her shield and Mashiros Clothes! The [Mana Bullet] exploded in a blinding flash of light but didnt cause her any damage at all. Thunderboom! Hisashi instantly tossed out a large lightning ball that he had prepared. His black lightning ball exploded and shot lightning bolts all over, snaring the enemy monster not at all! The giant wolf agilely dodged the lightning ball and took only a few lightning strikes. It wasnt paralyzed at all. Mika shot at the giant wolf with her gun while Hoshi had his spiritual eagles attack. The giant wolf moved rapidly and dodged the gunshots. It withstood the eagles attacks as it rushed towards Hisashi! Hisashi recalled his previous near-death experience and reflexively became afraid. However, he immediately restrained himself and didnt allow his hands to shake. This was a real battle that was quite dangerous. He had recognized this long ago. This was a good time to hide behind Mika No! Mika had already blocked a powerful attack for everyone already. Rather than only relying on her, he should be relying on his own strength! Hisashi entered a state of high concentration as the boss monster rapidly charged at him. With his current combat experience, his own abilities, along with all the magic abilities hed seen in manga and video games before Hisashi had already attempted to develop new abilities while training in the Domain last time. However, he didnt succeed. But at this moment, he felt that he would definitely succeed He had this feeling that he could only develop new abilities in such circumstances! Hisashi didnt consider the possibility of failure. He simply acted. With such a way of thinking, Hisashi suddenly tossed away his shield, pressed his hands onto his legs, and released electricity! He had tried many times already, but had always been unable to use his legs to cast electricity. In that case, he might as well simply put his hands on his legs. Electricity instantly twirled around his legs, which caused him to feel a numb sensation of pain. However, he also felt as if this stimulated something as power welled up within him. Jump! Hisashi used this power to jump with all his might. With a whoosh, he suddenly flew far away from the ground and speedily flashed a great distance away!! At almost the exact same time, Hoshi used a spiritual eagle to carry him while flying! Mika had originally intended to take this hit again for her two allies. But after she saw this, she hurriedly glided in an attempt to dodge the giant wolf. Unfortunately, since she was a bit late to act, the wolfs charge hit her directly! Mika was sent flying by the impact. However, thanks to Mashiros Clothes supporting her, she was able to twirl in midair and land steadily on the ground. She beautifully mitigated the impact by spinning in midair like an ice skater. Wonderful!! Seiji, who had thought that he would need to act here to help everyone out, felt as if he wanted to give everyone a big thumbs up. The giant wolf stopped, turned around, and charged at everyone again. Hisashi cast a thunderbolt at the fastest speed he could and struck the giant wolf! *Boom!!* The lightning strike managed to slow the black wolfs movements. Hoshi had his spiritual eagles all attack the giant wolfs front right foot in unison. This succeeded in having the giant wolf momentarily trip. Mika created a dark-red ball and glided over at a high speed. She aimed at the giant wolfs head and fired a Dimension Shattering Jade! The ball left a blood-red trail behind as it made a direct hit against the giant wolfs head. With a deafening explosion, it instantly vaporized the entire head. The headless wolfs corpse collapsed and transformed into dense dark-red mist. This ability of hers is just like cheating But I suppose thats fine, Seiji thought to himself. Mika, Hisashi, and Hoshi succeeded in defeating a boss monster all by themselves without him and Shika needing to help them. That was quite excellent. Seiji then saw someone kneeling on the ground in obvious discomfort. Hisashi! Whats the matter!? Seiji hurried over. My balls hurt Eh? Just now, I cast electricity on my own legs The numbness from doing so has spread all the way to my balls Argh Hisashi clutched his crotch and made sounds of discomfort. Seiji was rendered speechless. Hisashis super-jump just now had such a side effect!? Seiji revealed a rather subtle expression. Ill use some healing magic on you. Thank you Ahh Mika and Hoshi also revealed rather subtle expressions as they also heard what Hisashis injury was about. Kazuko covered her mouth, turned her head, and appeared to be breaking out into laughter. Shika was the only one whose expression didnt change. Although Hisashi ended up having a rather painful experience a minute later, it was still quite meaningful. He had successfully created a method of escaping that could be used in emergency situations. Hisashis actions could be called either courageous or reckless. Judging by the end result, Seiji supposed that Hisashi was courageous. However, testing new things out in the middle of battle was something he didnt recommend. Its fine as long as its only some leg numbness and your balls er, I mean your lower half having some pain. There might have been more severe consequences which you couldnt predict. Anyways just pay attention to your own safety. Seiji found it impossible to completely forbid others from trying such things out as he recalled how he had also made such realizations during battle. He could only let everyone figure things out for themselves. Chapter 627 - It blocked the portal! Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu And if any of Seijis friends suffered anything catastrophic, he would be able to load. Ill be protecting all of you, so you can fight as recklessly as you want Of course, Seiji would never say something like that out loud. He would only load if the worst happened. Hisashis pain was gone after Seiji used a healing spell on him. Hisashi still felt a great amount of trepidation for his newly-gained ability due to the indescribable painful sensation he felt just now. However, he was unwilling to give it up. He vowed to be more careful the next time that he needed to use it. Compared to Hisashis half-baked escape ability, Hoshis spiritual eagle being able to carry him and fly was obviously a lot better. However, the spiritual eagle was only capable of carrying Hoshi a small distance. It would be impossible to use it for long-distance flight or even a medium amount of time. Although your ability is limited, perhaps your summoned creature will become even stronger if it evolves again. Continue working hard. Yes, Senpai! In places like these, how about calling me Team Leader instead? Seiji suddenly had this type of thought. Yes, Team Leader! Hoshis eyes were sparkling with admiration. Yep, this sounded quite nice to Seiji. He rather enjoyed it. After everyone rested for a little while, Seiji continued raising er, helping their training. In the second district, the three-person teams effectiveness in dealing with monsters improved even more. Although they met a new type of monkey spiritual creature, they didnt panic at all. They were able to calmly observe, defend, dodge, and counterattack. They had excellent tacit cooperation as they killed the monkey monsters. As Seiji expected, even the auras about Mika, Hoshi, and Hisashi were different after they successfully defeated a boss monster by themselves. The green-and-black-furred wolf boss monster had been an excellent tutorial boss monster. The second boss monster resembled a dinosaur more accurately, it was a giant monster that resembled a velociraptor! Velociraptors were a famous type of dinosaur. Anyone whod ever seen a dinosaur movie or played a game with dinosaurs would likely recognize one. Velociraptors were highly agile, had powerful legs, sharp claws, and large fangs. They typically appeared in packs, and resembled dinosaur version wolves. Seiji already had a premonition when he saw the new monkey spiritual monster that he had never seen before. But now that he witnessed this dinosaur boss monster which wasnt present before, his premonition had come true. Seiji recalled when he was playing Monster Hunter in his previous life. These types of monsters were common as tutorial boss monsters. Those who were even slightly skilled in hunting techniques would be able to easily defeat such a boss. However, this was no game! Meeting an unfamiliar giant dinosaur monster for the first time required extra precautions. Be care *Roar!!* Seiji didnt even get to finish his warning when the velociraptor boss monster instantly roared and spewed out a circle of green mist! The green mist started spreading out in a circle with the dinosaur as the center, just like a shock wave. Mika raised her shield and stood in front of Hisashi and Hoshi, blocking this large AOE attack for them. Seiji also used his shield to block this attack as he stood in front of Shika. Immediately after this, large amounts of black mist poured out from everywhere, forming into numerous smaller dinosaur monsters that pounced in their direction!! Summoning minions was definitely a boss monster ability that Seiji considered the most annoying to deal with. Hisashi cast his Thunderboom spell to slow down the dinosaur boss monster. However, the numerous smaller dinosaur monsters attacks made Mika unable to cast her Dimension Shattering Jade spell that required some preparation time. After coming under attack from so many monsters, Hoshi started panicking and hurriedly tried to fly away by using his spiritual eagle. However, a small dinosaur monster suddenly leaped high up into the air and crashed into him, successfully knocking Hoshi onto the ground!! Hoshi landed smack dab in the middle of a group of monsters. Along with the pain he felt, his mind went completely blank. Before he could meet his death, a white flash appeared before him as a tall figure instantly appeared by his side. Of course, this figure was Seiji. Hoshi witnessed Seiji attacking the moment that he landed. Seiji swiftly swung his White Lotus spiritual sword in a large arc, wiping out all the monsters in the nearby area! Shika-chan! Shika Kagura took action as well. She instantly appeared next to Hisashi and Mika, and wiped out many small dinosaurs with her own sword! The giant velociraptor boss monster viciously charged over at a furious pace. Shika lifted her sword over her head, created a giant blade of ice, and viciously slashed it down against the giant dinosaur monsters head! This knocked the velociraptor boss monster down onto the ground in a single blow!! This scene truly stunned both Hisashi and Mika. A petite girl like Shika wielding a giant blade of ice to knock over the giant boss monster in a single blow was truly impactful. But after this, Shika didnt continue attacking the boss monster at all. She simply glanced at the two stunned individuals before she continued to clear out the smaller monsters. Mika and Hisashi returned to their senses and hurriedly started fighting the dinosaur boss monster. Thanks to Seiji and Shika eliminating the smaller monsters interference, Mika and Hisashi were able to defeat and kill the giant dinosaur monster in just a short while by using the combination of the Thunderboom and the Dimension Shattering Jade. Hoshi, how are you feeling? It hurts just a little Although Hoshi crashed into the ground from the sky, the combat uniform he wore mitigated the impact so that he was only minorly injured. Hoshi was simultaneously a little depressed as well as really happy. That was because he witnessed Senpai no, Team Leader in action! Even after entering here, this was the first time that Hoshi had ever witnessed Seiji fighting. Hoshi wanted to see even more But he knew that he couldnt overly rely on Seiji. His goal was to be able to fight as an equal by Seijis side. This time, their team met with danger because they lack strong AOE techniques no, its purely because theyre still not strong enough, Seiji thought to himself. If Hisashi and Hoshi had been a bit stronger, theyd then be able to deal with the numerous smaller monsters attacking them all at once. In that case, even if they didnt have strong AOE attacks, theyd be able to agilely move around the battlefield and pick smaller monsters off before finally dealing with the boss monster. Of course, it would be better if they had some better AOE attacks, or a larger-scale AOE crowd control spell. Apart from Hoshi panicking a bit too much, you guys didnt make any other mistakes. Its just that your power is still insufficient. Im sorry Im not blaming you at all. This is your first battle ever. Its only normal for you to make mistakes. Its fine as long as you grow and learn from this. Hoshi felt a warm feeling in his heart from receiving Seijis encouragement. After resting for a while, everyone continued onward. When everyone arrived in the third district, they saw a large tree in full bloom which had bright-red leaves that resembled maple leaves. Red leaves Hoshi felt something from this. Suddenly, he heard the faint sound of singing. This singing sounded rather mystical and ethereal. He recalled the mysterious singing that he heard when he Awakened. These two singing voices were obviously different. The one he heard right now sounded mystical and ethereal, while the one hed heard previously in his dream sounded elegant and sad. However, the singing also seemed to somehow resemble each other. Hoshi reflexively searched around for the singer. He then saw a girl wearing a green dress who sat on one of the branches of the large red-leafed tree! This girl had a head of brilliant golden hair that shone like it was pure gold. However, her incredibly beautiful hair seemed completely disheveled as it was scattered all over her face. Her bangs were long to the point where half her face was covered, with only her exquisite nose and cute mouth showing. She had delicate arms and milky-white soft skin. Her soft and beautiful tiny hands and tender feet seemed just like beautiful artwork! Even without being able to see her face clearly, any lolicon would go into a mania at seeing her skin, arms, and legs. Hoshi wasnt a lolicon. However, he was still attracted to her as he stood still while staring at her without even blinking. Hoshi, can you see something? Seiji spoke up. Right after arriving in the third district, Seiji sensed that something was off. He looked around him and noticed that his junior was acting strange. Seiji followed Hoshis line of sight and saw nothing there at all. That was why he spoke up and asked that. Hoshi didnt respond. He simply stared at the tree with an admiring expression on his face. Hoshi! Seiji increased the volume of his voice. However, his junior still didnt respond. Everyone else also had slightly confused expressions at seeing this. Somethings present, Kazuko suddenly spoke up. I can sense something but cant see it. She had an incredibly serious expression. Seiji slapped Hoshi on the shoulder, but Hoshi didnt react at all. Seiji then forcefully shook Hoshi, but the latter still stood still as if he was glued to the spot. At this moment, dense black mist appeared from everywhere, creating a large number of small monsters no, wait, they were all large monsters!? Gigantic black wolves, black tigers, black bears, and the velociraptor boss monster that they just faced all appeared in droves / boxnovel.com Kazuko-san, take us out of here immediately! Seiji immediately made this decision upon seeing the situation. I cant Im unable to open my portal Kazukos face paled. The invisible something is blocking me it blocked my portal!! What!? Chapter 628 - Elf Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu It was possible to block the portal to enter and exit the Domain!? What was blocking it? Why was it blocked? Many questions arose in everyones minds. However, they didnt have the free time to think about this, because the large monsters all attacked in unison by spitting out tremendous Mana Bullets! Defensive spell, Ice Wall! Defensive spell, Tortoise Shell! Shika and Seiji cast defensive spells at almost the exact same time. A thick ice wall and an overlapping barrier managed to block this wave of attacks!! Shika then charged forward and speedily counterattacked. Meanwhile, Seiji stayed in his original position and maintained the barrier to protect his friends. Hisashi cast Thunderboom as quickly as he could, while Mika also started casting her Dimension Shattering Jade spell. They attacked the monsters with all they had. However, Hoshi still stood still and didnt move one bit. He simply stared at the red-leafed tree, as if he couldnt see the monsters at all. Just what could be there!? Seiji almost wanted to send a [Mana Bullet] in the direction that Hoshi was looking at, but he restrained himself. If he really hit some existence there and angered it, perhaps things here would become even worse. It was a bit dangerous to be surrounded and attacked by so many large monsters, but it was actually still manageable. However, things would become incredibly difficult if there were even more monsters. Kazuko-san! He communicated nonverbally with his eyes, inquiring about the portal. I still cant Kazuko was furrowing her eyebrows deeply and was holding her hands up high as she trembled slightly. I cant open it Is it possible to communicate with the existence thats blocking your portal? Seiji asked. I dont know I can try. Ill be counting on you. The powerful monsters attacked only to find themselves blocked by Seijis powerful barrier! Shika speedily used a succession of continuous skills as she produced an explosive amount of burst damage! Hisashi and Mika attacked with full force, acting as stationery artillery under the protection of Seijis barrier! Shikas sword flashed, Hisashis thunder boomed, and Mikas Mana Bullets rang out Some minutes later, all the large monsters had completely died. No new spiritual creatures were appearing, so Seiji stopped maintaining his barrier. Kazuko had her eyes closed and seemed to be doing something. Hoshi remained standing still as if time had stopped for him. Seiji and the others exchanged awkward glances, not knowing what to do. Could it be that theres a problem with that tree? Hisashi indicated towards the red-leafed tree as he adjusted his eyeglasses. How about we try destroying that tree? Thats an idea we can keep in mind. But before that, lets have a closer look at it first. Seiji slowly walked over to the tree. The moment that he got closer to it, he felt an invisible force attempting to repel him! Getting any closer would be dangerous Seiji had such a feeling. No matter what type of existence was blocking Kazukos portal, it was highly likely that this existence was on the red-leafed tree and invisible. Or, it was also possible that just like Hisashi said, perhaps this tree itself was the cause of the problem. *Rumble rumble rumble* The ground suddenly started shaking! Seiji almost tripped and fell over. He managed to react quick enough to steady himself. However, the next instant, his vision darkened and he heard loud sounds as the ground itself flipped over and he fell downwards! Seiji reflexively adjusted his posture. Several seconds later, he landed with a loud thump on something solid, and his vision returned to normal. Everyone! Are you alright!? His first reaction was to ascertain how his friends were. Seiji Im fine. Mika was the first to reply. Im fine as well I just had a slight fall, Hisashi answered. Both of them were close by to Seiji. What about the others? Shika-chan! Hoshi! Kazuko-san! Seiji looked all around him. Where are you? Answer me!! There was no reply. Three people were missing! Seiji became extremely worried. However, he then forced himself to calm down. He tried using a special Yin-Yang Master/Spirit-branded Retainer spell to contact Shika who was now his Spirit-branded Retainer. However, this spell failed to work. The environment around him had completely changed. Although he was still in the Forest Palace, it was obvious that they were now in a different area. The best evidence was that the red tree from earlier was now nowhere to be seen! The Domain itself suddenly changed or perhaps we were teleported to a different location, Seiji surmised out loud as he walked towards Mika and Hisashi. I think that the prior is more likely, and that the others not here with us were scattered to different places, Hisashi analyzed calmly. We need to hurry and find them. Mika had a worried expression. Of course. I have a spell that can help me locate them. The question is whom to locate first as I can only use the spell on one person at a time. Seiji had a serious expression as he looked at all the paths around him. One, two, three, four, five, six. There were a total of six different paths at this intersection! This dungeon had originally been a place with very straightforward districts that all had singular paths. Had it suddenly changed into a maze? Fortunately, Seiji knew the [Interdimensional Locator Spell] which was capable of locating any of his friends. However, he needed to first decide on whom to locate first. This wouldnt be a problem if Shika, Hoshi, and Kazuko were all together. However, it was impossible to ascertain if they were together, so the order of whom to locate with this spell first was critically important. Shika has the strongest abilities. Logically speaking, I probably dont need to look for her first, as shes more than capable of protecting herself. But, if I meet up with her first, thatll make any trouble down the road easier to deal with. Hoshi I dont know if hes still in that condition he was in. Hes probably in a great deal of danger if hes still standing still like a block of wood. And even if he isnt, he has the weakest abilities out of everyone to defend himself. Kazuko. Shes the one I probably needed to worry least about as shes the controller of the Domain. However, I dont know what the current situation is. Maybe shes the one that I should be looking for first. Everyone fell silent for a moment. Lets find Hoshi first. Seiji swiftly came to a decision after weighing all his choices. Hes the one thats most likely to be in danger. He then immediately cast his [Interdimensional Locator Spell]. Target: Hoshi Amami! Seijis vision darkened as his consciousness became hazy. In this haziness, Seiji saw a faint red glow and heard staticky sounds as if a radio had been adjusted to the wrong channel. In this strange and mystical realm, Seijis consciousness was sent in a certain direction by an invisible force. The sounds he heard gradually became clearer and clearer. Team Leader Uehara-senpai Juumonji-san Kagura-san Ooike-san Why did you all suddenly disappear Who are you? Wait for me Along with these sounds, Seiji also saw a hazy scene filled with green, gold, and white colors that seemed to be a figure. Monsters I cant deal with them I must hide I have to find Team Leader Seiji sensed Hoshis tension and fear along with hope and self-encouragement. Seiji opened his eyes. Hoshis currently alone by himself. Hes not with Shika-chan and Kazuko-san! It seems like hes met a mysterious character I dont know what exactly hes met. Currently, hes doing his best to survive and find us. After saying this, Seiji looked towards the back of his right hand. A white locator spell array had appeared there. Lets go! Were going to find him. Seiji, Mika, and Hisashi followed the direction that the locator spell pointed at, taking the right path. *Smack!!* Hoshi looked in front of him after he used his shield to forcefully smash away a black wolf that jumped at him. Left or right? There were two corridors in front of him. Which path should he take? Hoshi had no idea which path he should take to meet up with the others, so the paths made no difference to him. But he suddenly seemed to see a gold-haired, green-dressed figure down the left path, so he chose that one. *Whoosh!* His spiritual eagle arced in the sky as it carried him in the air. This managed to help him dodge a bear monster that was following him! Before the eagle tired and landed on the ground, Hoshi had his second spiritual eagle carry him. And then, he used the third spiritual eagle when the second tired. The three eagles working in turns helped to carry Hoshi far away from the large bear monster!! As long as he escaped into the corridor, the monsters wouldnt chase after him More accurately, if he escaped into the next district, the spiritual creatures from the previous district would no longer chase after him. Hoshi didnt know why this was. But if the spiritual creatures endlessly hunted him down, he would probably be dead already. After jumping down from the third eagle and running into the corridor, Hoshi gradually started slowing himself down. However, he accidentally tripped over a vine. Ow Hoshi had adventured by himself to this current place. Although he was lucky enough not to die or be seriously injured as of yet, light injuries and pain were accumulating on his body. Team Leader Everyone He really wanted to see his companions again. Tears welled up in his eyes. Hoshi did his best to bear with the pain as he climbed back up again. After wiping his eyes, he suddenly saw the mysterious girl standing about seven or eight meters away. She was standing there quietly with bare feet in the corridor of this ancient palace. Her beautiful golden hair glimmered in the light, giving her an ethereal aura. She appeared just like an elf that had wandered into the mortal realm. Chapter 629 - Don’t want to be by myself Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu May I ask who you are? Hoshi carefully asked as he looked at her. Previously, he saw this golden-haired girl sitting on the red-leafed tree. Then, something like an earthquake occurred. When Hoshi came back to his senses, he noticed that everyone else was missing! He then saw this girl again and asked who she was, but she wouldnt answer. Since Hoshi had no idea where he was going in the Forest Palace, he reflexively chased after her, thinking that perhaps she would know something about this place. With her appearance, her aura, and how she was by herself in this alternate dimension, there was no way she could be an ordinary person. Hoshi recalled how Senpai er, Team Leader mentioned that he had witnessed scenes from another world before. Hoshi believed that this mysterious girl was likely an existence from another world! Hoshi was nervous, excited, and also a little afraid to face her. That was because he was now in such a situation after seeing this golden-haired girl. Naturally, Hoshi knew that it was possible that she was the cause of all this in the first place. However, he sensed that she wasnt an evil existence Hoshi wanted to believe that she was friendly. My name is Hoshi Amami. May I ask your name? Hoshi gave his name first and politely inquired what her name was again. He wanted to walk over closer, but was worried that she would turn around and run. The golden-haired girl didnt answer. She simply stood there quietly. At this moment, mist popped out and speedily formed into several black wolves. Hoshi immediately had his three spiritual eagles start attacking. He was soon able to kill off all the black wolves and absorb their mist. Since he had been battling by himself for quite a while already, Hoshis powers and combat techniques had both improved noticeably. He was now capable of facing groups of small monsters all by himself. More black wolves appeared again. One black wolf appeared behind the golden-haired girl and pounced straight at her! Careful! Hoshi sent a spiritual eagle to knock away that black wolf. He kept edging closer to the girl as he battled. The girl didnt move at all. She simply seemed to watch him through her bangs. Do you know how to fight? Hoshi asked after he got closer to the girl. Since she was able to remain unscathed in such a place, she would probably be able to fight or have some other power. However, the girl still didnt respond. Could it be that she didnt understand his language? Hoshi suddenly had the realization that this was a possibility. Team Leader had mentioned in his story about the other world that the people he saw were all speaking a different language. But for some reason, Seiji was able to understand them. However, Seiji had been unable to communicate with them, so he was unsure if the otherworlders were capable of understanding his own language. How was Hoshi supposed to communicate with the golden-haired girl if she couldnt even understand him? Hoshi didnt have the time to ponder this question as more black wolves continuously appeared. He busied himself with fighting. After he finished cleaning up the small monsters, it was likely that a large boss monster would appear. With his current strength after fighting so many monsters by himself, defeating a large boss by himself wouldnt be impossible anymore. However, it would be quite risky. If Team Leader Seiji was still by his side, Hoshi would have absolute courage in challenging such a battle. However, Team Leader wasnt here right now Hoshi figured he should choose to run away instead. At his command, the three spiritual eagles kept circling in the air and speedily crashing into enemy monsters. They killed countless numbers of black wolves. Any black wolves that forced themselves past the eagles would be greeted with a forceful bash of Hoshis shield! It wasnt only his eagles that had gotten stronger. Hoshi himself had also gotten stronger from fighting by himself. Although his physical appearance didnt change at all, Hoshi was no longer the same soft and weak person as before. The golden-haired girl quietly watched the unfamiliar youth stand in front of her and defend her with his shield. She slightly puckered her lips. After a fierce battle, only a single black wolf remained. The three spiritual eagles simply took turns toying with it. If Hoshi killed this final remaining small monster, the boss for this district would immediately appear. But even if he didnt kill it, that wouldnt delay the boss monsters appearance for very long. It would be quite difficult to dodge a large boss monsters attacks in a narrow corridor like this. Hoshi wanted to leave! Lets get out of here, Hoshi told the golden-haired girl. However, she still didnt move at all. Hoshi could only try to grab her hand. He wanted to pull her to run along with him. But, his hand met nothing but air. His hand went through hers without touching anything! This Hoshi tried again with the same result. He couldnt feel anything there at all! This golden-haired girl was she a ghost!? No, not a ghost, she was probably a projection. Team Leader had told Hoshi quite clearly that he could only see the people from another world. Seiji had found it impossible to communicate with or touch them. So these otherworlders were more like projections or illusions it was impossible to determine if they were real existences. I actually thought that she was real. Hoshi was quite shaken by this. Why did I think that she was real? I clearly heard Team Leader tell me about this phenomenon. When I saw such a mysterious existence like her, the first thing I should have done was to suspect whether or not she had a physical body! Was it because she looked so real? No rather than looking real, she looks far more ethereal. She possesses flawless beauty and a mystical aura No matter how I look at it, such a girl being alone in such a dangerous alternate dimension seems far too unreal. Then what exactly was I thinking? Hoshi was confused. Even now, he still felt that this girl indeed concretely existed in front of him. He couldnt touch her, and she was clearly ethereal. Yet, he still felt that this girl was a real existence. His feelings contradicted his sense of logic and reason, which confused him. A large boss monster was about to appear. He needed to run away soon. But Hoshi didnt give up and tried to reach out to the girl again. Yet, once again, his hand passed right through hers. She was right before him, yet also didnt exist. In that case, he wouldnt need to worry about her at all. He only needed to escape by himself. Yet, Hoshi found it impossible to move from this spot. He didnt want to abandon her. He didnt want to separate from her. This was despite the fact that he didnt know what she was at all! Whats going on with my own emotions? Have I been allured by a demon? Or, is it because I simply dont want to be by myself? Hoshi suddenly came to this realization. He was actually afraid for himself, not her. He was afraid that if he separated from this girl, he would then be completely by himself in this unfamiliar place. Spiritual monsters kept popping up everywhere. None of his companions were anywhere to be seen. And, he had no clue where to go to find them. Perhaps in the very next instant, a massive number of small monsters would surround him, or a powerful boss monster would block his way, and he would die here! He wanted companions. He didnt want to be by himself. Even if his only companion was an otherworlder At this moment, dense mist appeared again and speedily formed into a gigantic black wolf boss monster! Im begging you, please come together with me Hoshi pleaded from the bottom of his heart as he reached out his hand. He knew that there wouldnt be any response. Still, he was unable to give up on this tiny bit of hope. The giant wolf monster finished forming and immediately charged at Hoshi! Hoshis logic was warning him: run! RUN!! Would he run away or stay behind in the next instant? Hoshi didnt know. He no longer needed to make such a decision. The golden-haired girl who hadnt reacted a single bit up until now suddenly turned to face the charging black wolf boss, lifted her right hand, and flicked her finger lightly. *Smack!!* As if an invisible super hammer suddenly crashed down, something viciously crushed the giant wolfs head and flattened it into the ground! The wolf boss monsters entire back half was distorted from the impact. Hoshi was startled by the tremendous sound. He couldnt help but widen his eyes in surprise at this scene. The next moment, the giant wolf turned into nothing but mist. This boss monster that would have been incredibly difficult for him to deal with was defeated with a single flick of the girls fingers! Amazing While Hoshi was still being astonished, the girl put down her hand and stepped forward. A black crack suddenly magically appeared in the ground before Hoshi. This black crack then opened up into a black oval shape with a red pentagram spinning around inside it. Is that the portal to enter and exit Kazuko-sans Domain!? Hoshi widened his eyes even further. This spell array was quite similar to Kazuko-sans portal. However, the red symbol in the middle of the black oval was different. The girl walked over to this spell array, turned around to glance at Hoshi, and then disappeared in a red flash of light. Is this does she want me to follow her? Hoshi hesitated for a moment as he looked at this dimensional portal leading to the unknown. He then clenched his fists tightly, gathered all three of his spiritual eagles, and walked up to the spell array. Chapter 630 - Thank you for taking me here Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Hoshis vision darkened for a moment and then he saw something incredibly beautiful! Red, white, yellow, blue Large amounts of flowers bloomed in varying colors here, creating a beautiful flower garden. Numerous small silver butterflies danced amongst the flowers, and abundant green leaves grew on vines that spread everywhere. These served to accentuate the flowers beauty even further. Clear water poured out of a long crack on a wall to Hoshis right. The water cascaded downwards, forming a small waterfall that then became a babbling stream which curved through this entire area. A giant red-leafed tree stood in the center of this area. It was apparently the same type of tree as the one from before, except that this one was bigger and also bore some black fruits. So beautiful Hoshi couldnt help but praise the scenery. He then heard the sound of song again. Following the sound, Hoshi carefully walked past the flower garden so as to not trample on any flowers. When he approached the large red-leafed tree, he saw the gold-haired girl sitting on a tree branch as he expected. Just like before, she was singing that mysterious and ethereal song. Hoshi silently enjoyed the performance for a while. No mist was appearing, nor were there any spiritual monsters This appeared to be a safe zone. Quite a long amount of time passed without any spiritual monsters appearing at all. Hoshi was now confident that this beautiful place was safe. Thank you for taking me here, Hoshi thanked the girl who was sitting on the tree. He then walked over to the bottom of the tree, sat down against the tree bark, and placed his shield down next to him. Hoshi finally relaxed himself and sighed deeply. He had fought for so long by himself, running everywhere without daring to let down his guard Now he could finally not worry and rest for a little while. His originally tense state of mind eased itself. The accumulated fatigue of his body instantly overwhelmed him like an unstoppable tidal wave. The pleasant song echoed in his ears, making him feel drowsy. He knew that he shouldnt sleep, but Hoshi gradually closed his eyes, no longer able to fight off the drowsiness overcoming him. He fell asleep right there under the red-leafed tree, with a peaceful expression on his beautiful face. Seiji stopped paying attention to how much time had passed after their search for Hoshi passed two hours. His [Interdimensional Locator Spell] mark still indicated a clear direction. This meant that Hoshi was still alive and healthy. Even Seiji was feeling fatigued after traveling in the Domain for so long. However, his junior had managed to survive for so long despite this being his first visit to an Inner World, and even remained in good condition. This was amazing! Seiji didnt expect that Hoshi would be able to pull it off. He felt that he had underestimated his junior and Fourth Knight. Any Awakened that managed to survive here would rapidly grow in power. Hisashi and Mika next to him were great examples. After fighting here for so long and absorbing large amounts of mist, not only did their powers improve, they even learned new abilities. *Bang!* Hisashi kicked away an approaching black wolf with his right leg that had thunder entwined around it. Hisashi was no longer restricted to only casting thunder spells with his hands. Even his legs and feet were now capable of producing thunder. This gave him powerful kicking strength, along with much greater agility for jumping, dodging, and close-quarters combat. The drawback to this was that if Hisashi used thunder on his legs and feet for too long, they would start to go numb or even hurt. He would then need to rest or receive healing from Seiji to help cure the symptoms. Obviously, this abilitys best use was to improve Hisashis mobility. However, he also really enjoyed the feeling of kicking small monsters far away with his feet, so he kept using it often in such a manner. *Whip!* Mika shot out a black band from her Mashiros Clothes. This black band accurately impaled the black wolf that had been kicked into midair by Hisashi. The black wolf was then transformed into mist that was absorbed by the black band. Mika was now able to control her Mashiros clothes to shoot black bands in a radius of twenty meters. She could control at most six black bands simultaneously to attack enemy monsters. Her accuracy with this was far higher than using the spiritual gun to shoot Mana Bullets, and this also had a lower Mana cost as well. The drawback was that these black bands had limited attack power, and could even be broken by boss monsters, which would cause a large amount of damage to Mika. Although this seemed rather subtle, Seiji felt that this new ability of Mikas might become something like a powerful tentacle technique if it leveled up some more. Mika and Hisashi were continuously getting stronger. However, their fatigue was also accumulating. Luckily, there were three of them, so they all took turns fighting and resting. Seiji didnt know how much longer it would take for them to find Hoshi. After the Domain or Inner World transformed not only were there more paths now, every district was much larger. As the three traveled in the direction that Seijis [Interdimensional Locator Spell] indicated, they even passed through a gigantic district that was larger than several football fields put together! There were so many monsters that appeared there which seemed like a tidal wave. It was impossible to count how many monsters were rushing at them Seiji and his friends broke through this district at the fastest speed possible. They managed to leave the tremendous group of monsters behind them by escaping to another district. What type of boss monster would appear there if we stayed behind and cleared out all the small monsters in such a district? Hisashi asked this question after they escaped. Seiji felt that at minimum, something like a tyrannosaurus rex would appear. He didnt know what the maximum limit would be. Perhaps a giant dragon or an amalgamation beast like a chimera would appear. Seiji wanted to find Hoshi as quickly as possible. Seiji was also really worried about Shika and Kazuko, but he also knew that he needed to remain calm. If something irrecoverable truly happened, he would load But before then, he would believe in his companions! Seiji thought that to himself. They entered another corridor. As they proceeded down this path and killed the small monsters along it, they suddenly heard faint sounds coming from down this direction! Seijis first reaction was that of delight. However, he soon noticed that the sounds werent from Hoshi as he first thought. *Tat tat tat tat* This sounded like continuous gunfire from an assault rifle. This was a sound that Hoshi certainly wouldnt be able to produce. Out of the three that had gotten separated from Seiji, only Shika had a gun with her. But even if she brought out and used it, her gun wouldnt sound like this one. Can you guys hear that? Seiji looked towards Mika and Hisashi. Both of them nodded. Thats not a sound that Hoshi, Shika, or Kazuko could possibly produce. I think that its highly likely that theres others here. Seiji had a serious expression. What should we do? Hisashi blocked a black wolf that tried to jump him. He then swept it away with a kick from his lightning-wreathed foot. Seiji pulled down the cover of his helmet so that his entire face was concealed. Both of you stay behind here. Ill go on ahead to check things out. Be careful, Mika reminded him while impaling two black wolves with her bands. I will. Seiji then cast a concealment spell on himself that made his presence very difficult to sense. It was as if he had put on a camouflage cloak. Seiji carefully trudged, or perhaps a better word would be stealthed, towards the direction of the sounds. He wanted to investigate the situation. He saw five people! All five were male. Only one among them was wearing spiritual combat equipment, while the other four wore ordinary clothing. The one in spiritual combat equipment was obviously a Spiritual Ability user. He wore a helmet, held an assault-rifle-type spiritual gun, and there was also a short sword visibly buckled to his right leg. The other four in ordinary clothing were all Awakened. Three of them were all holding different blood-red weapons! There was a brown-haired jacketed man who carried a greatsword. There was a green-haired youth who wore athletic attire and carried a spear. There was a shadowy-appearing youth who wore a hoodie and wielded a dagger in each hand. These three were currently fighting together against a large dragon boss monster. Two acted as warrior type fighters while the third acted as an assassin. Their teamwork appeared average in Seijis eyes. The fourth Awakened who didnt have any visible weapons was a gray-haired boy who wore a normal shirt. He was holding a tablet computer no, something that resembled a tablet computer. Every few seconds, this item would emit a circular red wave. The Spiritual Ability user stood next to this gray-haired boy. It appeared as if he was either protecting or surveilling this boy. Seiji silently observed them. Just as he was assessing the combat capabilities of the three Awakened that were fighting the dragon boss monster, the gray-haired boy suddenly looked in Seijis direction! Did he notice me? Seiji frowned at this. He knew that it wouldnt help even if he retreated now, so he could only stay there unmoving and pretend that he was only a rock. At this moment, the dragon monster suddenly roared and started charging. It abandoned the three Awakened it was fighting and charged straight at the gray-haired boy! Chapter 631 - Is this a secret garden? Chapter 631: Is this a secret garden? Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu *Tat tat tat tat* When the gray-haired boy noticed danger and turned around, the Spiritual Ability user already lifted his assault rifle and fired at the dragon monster! The spiritual bullets accurately crashed into the dragon monsters head and knocked the boss monster onto the ground. The other three Awakened took advantage of this opportunity to unleash all their attacks. The greatsword slashed, the spear pierced, and the dagger stabbed in succession. This combination of attacks succeeded in slaying the large boss monster. The dragon monster transformed into a thick mist which was absorbed by the Awakeneds blood-red weapons. The gray-haired boy then looked back in the direction that he was gazing at earlier. He looked around carefully but couldnt find anything at all. Whats the matter? the Spiritual Ability user asked him. I feel like there was something there just now The Spiritual Ability user also looked in this direction upon hearing this. Was someone else here just now? It wasnt a good thing to meet other people here at all. Nirou Iwazaki, the Spiritual Ability user and team leader of this small squadron, furrowed his eyebrows. Nirou only wanted to successfully complete the mission that the organization had given to him. He didnt want anything unexpected to occur at all. However, he wouldnt be able to help it if something unexpected happened. It would still be fine if they only had a coincidental meeting with other Spiritual Ability users or Awakened. However, things would be quite troublesome if they met with others that were specifically targeting them. Nirou indicated with a hand gesture to his team members that they should remain vigilant as they walked in the direction that the gray-haired boy sensed something from. They soon heard some sounds as they went down this path. Nirou immediately indicated for everyone to be on full alert and proceed cautiously. Hello, a male voice, which was obviously disguised by magic, spoke up to them. A male figure who wore a spiritual combat uniform jacket and a full-cover helmet appeared in front of Nirous team! Nirous gaze sharpened upon seeing this person. This person was a Spirit-branded Retainer! Nirou came to such a conclusion from the persons combat uniform along with his own Astral Vision analysis he was absolutely confident that this person was a Spirit-branded Retainer. Two others stood behind the Spirit-branded Retainer, another male and a female. They were also both wearing full-cover helmets. These two both appeared to be Awakened. The male Awakened wore a combat uniform and held a shield. The female Awakened wore a combat uniform and a dark-red cape on top which appeared to be her mystical creation. Nirou identified these two Awakened as real Awakened that had acquired their abilities on their own, unlike his subordinates. We are members of the True Knight Order. May I ask who you are? the Spirit-branded Retainer asked Nirou in a polite manner. The True Knight Order? Nirou paused for a moment because he had never heard of such a faction before. We are the Cliff Squad, Nirou gave them a random name and didnt mention the name of his organization. The Cliff Squad Could I ask what you guys are doing here? Were simply fighting and training here. In that case, we wont bother you any further. We shall be taking our leave down this path. After saying this, the jacketed Spirit-branded Retainer walked down a branching path. The two Awakened followed behind him. Nothing happened, excellent. It was evident that these people also didnt want any trouble. The True Knight Order Nirou decided to investigate them after he returned. After they left, he looked back at his own teammate, the gray-haired boy named Heita Nishizawa. Where should we head next? Heita performed some calculations on his sensory equipment. That way. He just happened to point at the path that the other three people had gone down! Was that just a coincidence? Nirou furrowed his eyebrows once again. It would be best if this was just a coincidence. But if not He indicated to his team to proceed down this path at a quick pace. A while after Seiji met with the Cliff Squad. Seiji and his friends saw two large statues. These two statues were both wearing full-body armor. They were knights that wielded two-handed greatswords, and both were as tall as two people and had imposing manners. This was the first time that any of them had ever seen a statue after walking around in the Forest Palace for so long. And, even more eye-catching than the statues was the giant stone door in between the two statues. There was a large circle carved on the door. A hexagon was carved in the circle. A pentagram carved in the hexagon, a square was carved in the pentagram, a triangle was carved in the square, and finally another circle was carved into the triangle. This was also the first time any of them had seen such a diagram here. Although this was simply the combination of some normal geometric shapes, it still had a rather mystical appearance. Seiji confirmed that the mark on his hand indicated that they needed to travel through this stone door! Is Hoshi behind this door? How are we supposed to get in there? Just as he started wondering, a green mist started emitting from the door. This green mist swiftly infused the two knight statues! Could it be that Indeed, it was that. Seiji, Mika, and Hisashi witnessed the two knight statues turning dark-green and then beginning to move! *Whoosh!!* The first knight statue suddenly swung its greatsword in a large arc! Seiji and the others were already on guard against this, and dodged backwards in unison. *Shing!!* The second knight statue suddenly swung its greatsword in a large arc as well! Seiji and the others dodged backwards once again. *Buzz!!* The third knight statue whoops, the first knight statues greatsword started glowing black as it swung its greatsword in a large arc once again! It was impossible to dodge the attack this time, so Seiji used [Evolved Body-strengthening technique] on himself to transform into his golden form as he used his shield to forcibly block the attack. *Clang!!!* The force of the blow was so powerful that Seiji barely managed to block it. Moving knight statues? Such a classical type of trap. Hisashi even made a comment while tossing out thunderbolts. Indeed. What would have happened if I had attacked and destroyed them before they started moving? Seiji couldnt help but think this. Unfortunately, he didnt have the free time to think any more along these lines. These two knight statues were incredibly strong! They were far stronger than ordinary boss monsters here!! Hisashis Thunderboom ability had very little paralysis effect on the knight statues. Meanwhile, the knight statues were able to completely dodge every single Dimension Shattering Jade attack that Mika tossed at them! The next moment, Mika was whacked into the air with a loud smack. Mika! Seiji didnt even have the spare time to take another look at Mika as he hurriedly protected Hisashi and helped him to retreat out of the battle. A fragile crowd control mage like Hisashi wouldnt be able to withstand even a single blow from such a powerful attack. Although Mika managed to remain standing after taking such a direct blow, her Mashiros Clothes were significantly damaged. Just stall it! Dont force yourself to fight it at all, just wait for me!! After shouting this, Seiji tossed away his shield and wielded his longsword in both hands. He used [Bullet Time] to dodge the first knight statues powerful sword swing, and used a martial arts technique Killing strike, [Shadow Cut]! The moment that he swung his sword, his sword appeared to become distorted shadow. *Shing! He sliced past with a single cut and a clear sound. The cut knight was split open in half! Large amounts of green mist were emitted from its body with a strange clamorous sound. Follow-up strike, [Ice Calamity Blade]!! Seijis sword left a blue trail behind it as it slashed into the place that the knight statue had split open. Numerous spiritual blades stabbed into the knight statues body and froze it solid! Finishing strike, [White Lotus]!! Seiji then formed a long and thick white blade with his magical spell. He viciously swung his sword many times in succession Seiji forcefully shattered the frozen knight statue into little pieces! One down! Seiji immediately turned to look for the second knight statue. He saw that Mika was gliding at high speed in circles around the second knight statue. She made all sorts of fancy moves as she dodged its attacks. She also kept shooting her spiritual gun in a taunting manner at the knight statue. Seiji was rendered speechless by the sight. He felt that Mika was making incredibly swift progress as an ice skater. Seiji then went over to attract the second knight statues attention head-on. This allowed Mika to have the time to cast Dimension Shattering Jade accurately, which helped to finish the battle quickly. The green mist emitting from the two knight statues returned to the stone door. A green light then appeared on the doors geometric formation, forming into highly complex runes that created a mystical spell formation. There was then a loud rumbling as the spell formation split in half. The stone door also split apart to reveal a staircase heading downwards. Seiji and his friends went down this staircase. There was a corridor at the end of the staircase. Upon reaching the end of this corridor, Seiji came across an incredibly beautiful scene. A large red-leafed tree, bright flowers, green leaves and vines everywhere, a clear stream and waterfall, a babbling brook This all seemed ethereal in its beauty. Is this a secret garden? Chapter 632 Chapter 632: Theres nothing to be afraid of anymore Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu This place definitely counted as a type of hidden oasis. Just its beauty alone made it quite breathtaking. Although Seiji was a little curious what might be hidden here, he was most worried about finding Hoshi right now. After Seiji and his friends entered the flower garden, they soon located the beautiful boy sleeping under the red-leafed tree! Hoshi was sitting quietly against the tree bark. He had a peaceful expression and his eyes closed Seiji couldnt help but think of a certain knight kings final ending when he saw this scene! Fortunately, Hoshi was only sleeping normally, not eternally. Seiji crouched down next to Hoshi, took off his helmet mask, and called out to Hoshi, Hoshi, wake up. There was no reaction. Wake up! Fourth Knight!! Seiji increased his volume and shook Hoshi slightly by his shoulder. En Hoshi muttered a light sound. The beautiful boy then furrowed his eyebrows and opened his eyes slightly. After blinking a bit, he slowly opened them more. Hoshi had a confused expression for a moment when he first noticed Seijis presence. Hoshi then widened his eyes slightly. Senpai? Its me. Seiji smiled at him. It was quite difficult for us to find you. I never expected that you were sleeping in such a beautiful place. Hoshi stared at Seiji in surprise for a moment before he slowly turned to glance at Mika and Hisashi who had also unmasked themselves. Uehara-senpai Juumonji-san Are you guys real? This humble one doesnt think that he is an illusion. Hisashi chuckled. This is reality. Youre not dreaming at all, Fourth Knight. Its wonderful that youre alright, Amami-san. Mika also smiled. Hoshi then looked back at Seiji again. The expression on Hoshis face gradually turned to one of delight. Senpai Team Leader! Hoshi suddenly jumped towards Seiji and hugged him! Seiji was rather startled by this. He never expected that his junior would be excited to such a degree. Calm down How are you feeling right now? Are you injured anywhere? Not at all Im fine Its just Hoshi sniffled his nose. I was a little afraid Im sorry for leaving you alone for so long. Seiji patted him on the back. Everythings alright now. Theres nothing to be afraid of anymore. The moment Seiji said this, he felt as if he had just uttered a classical death flag er, everything should be fine, right? Wah Team Leader Hoshi did his best to repress his tears so that he wouldnt cry. Everyone fell silent for a moment. Hoshi then let go of Seiji after he managed to calm down his emotions. Still, Hoshis face remained somewhat red. How did you arrive in this district? Seiji asked what he wanted to know the most. Hoshi instantly recalled something upon hearing this. He hurriedly looked at the red-leafed tree. The mysterious gold-haired girl was no longer there! Seiji, Mika, and Hisashi were all rather mystified by Hoshis action. They also followed Hoshis line of sight to the red-leafed tree. However, they only saw red leaves and some black fruits. Is something there? Seiji asked this quite seriously as he recalled how strangely Hoshi had behaved right before the Domain changed. No she isnt there anymore. Hoshi then looked all around him but still couldnt find that girl. She? Yes, an extremely beautiful golden-haired girl Hoshi told the other three about his experiences. That girl is highly likely to be an existence from another world. Seiji thought about it as he rubbed his chin. Although shes also a bit different from the ones I met before This girl was able to easily slay a boss monster with a single flick of her finger. She was even capable of opening up portals within Kazukos Domain, as well as teleport Hoshi to such a secret garden-type location. It was obvious that she was completely different from Lloyd and Lana. Was she much more powerful than Lloyd and Lana? Or was she a completely different type of existence? She brought you here so that you could rest here safely. She helped you out But, its also possible that she was the one who caused the Domain to transform and us to become separated. Seiji had quite a serious expression. Hoshi remained silent. Although he had also considered this possibility, he didnt want to think that it could be true. I dont think that shes evil, Hoshi muttered. I think that something else caused the change in the Domain, not her She helped you out, so I want to believe in her as well, Seiji told him. Seiji recalled the so-called Cliff Squad that he just met not long ago. It was also possible that the change in the Domain was because of those people, although Seiji felt that was unlikely. Perhaps he could have tried to obtain some information when communicating with them earlier, but Seiji felt that would have likely been a waste of time. Finding his missing companions was his first priority right now. Seiji wanted to avoid any trouble he could. But just in case, he also saved a file earlier right before he made contact with the Cliff Squad. Lets not think too much into things right now. We can first focus on finding the others. Seiji was about to use [Interdimensional Locator Spell] again, but was interrupted by the sound of some footsteps approaching in the distance. Seiji instantly reacted by decisively putting on his helmet mask again. He also indicated to Mika and Hisashi to put on their masks while he pulled down Hoshis helmet mask for him. Whats the matter? Hoshi was confused about this. Someones coming, Seiji told him. The moment he said this, the same people from earlier appeared at the entrance to this district. Nirou Iwazaki led his team to the target location. He discovered that the True Knight Order was here already! He was now absolutely certain that the True Knight Order also had their sights set on this place. I didnt think that things would be so troublesome. Nirou furrowed his eyebrows. There were three of them earlier, but now there was one more person It wasnt important why another apparent Awakened had joined them. The important part right now was how to eliminate them! No matter who they were or what faction this True Knight Order belonged to, this wasnt a place that Nirous organization would possibly give up. In a normal direct battle the possibility of winning would be very low. Regardless of the three Awakened on their side, just the Spirit-branded Retainer alone would be quite difficult for his own team to deal with. Call for backup their support likely wouldnt arrive in time. In that case, there was only one choice Nirou could make Nirou instantly made his choice when he saw the jacketed Spirit-branded Retainer walking over. Kill them all! Nirou coldly gave such an order to his three team members that possessed spiritual weapons. His three team members didnt hesitate one bit upon receiving such an order. They immediately rushed over towards the jacketed Spirit-branded Retainer with excited expressions on their faces. They had gotten bored of slaying monsters. They wanted to try killing a real person! However, the three didnt notice that right after they rushed forward, Nirou immediately took out a black remote from his pocket and pressed three red buttons on the remote. The blood-red spiritual weapons that these three people were holding instantly started emitting mist that entered their bodies. The three felt great pain as their powers greatly increased and their consciousnesses went hazy. Their visions became bright red and an insane desire to kill welled up within their minds! Grahhhh!!!!! All three individuals roared just like monsters. *Boom!!!* The greatsword-wielding individual demolished a large portion of a flower patch with a single swing of his greatsword. This even left a large crack on the ground from the impact! Seiji had an astonished expression under his mask as he managed to dodge this attack. Why did they suddenly attack him with such strong killing intent!? Was it to escape from the Inner World? Did they find it impossible to leave this gigantic maze-like Inner World, so they despaired and wanted to kill an outsider to achieve the condition of a person dying so that everyone else could leave? But, these people didnt look like they were anywhere near despair earlier at all. And, they were in rather strange manic state right now Seiji had many questions in his mind, but no free time to ponder any of them. That was because a spear that was flashing bright-red swiftly stabbed at him from the side! *Clang!!* Seiji pulled out his sword and managed to knock away the spear. He then immediately felt a gust of wind arriving at his back. Seiji felt an incredible sense of danger [Bullet Time] automatically activated for him! Thanks to his passive abilitys assistance, Seiji barely managed to dodge the hoodie-wearing youths double dagger backstab. Seiji also counterattacked with a kick. The assassin managed to dodge the powerful kick by jumping backwards. The dagger-wielding youth then adjusted his posture and turned to attack Mika and the others! Careful!! Seiji shouted. The next moment, Hisashi shout out a thunderbolt that hit the hoodie-wearing youth. However, this didnt manage to stop the youths attack at all. Mika brought out her shield and stood in front of Hisashi to protect him. However, the assassin transformed into a shadow and went around her. He aimed directly for Hoshi! The blood-red sharp daggers were filled with killing intent as they aimed directly for Hoshis neck!! Chapter 633 - Don’t blame me for killing in self-defense! Chapter 633: Dont blame me for killing in self-defense! Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu *Smack!!* Barely in the nick of time, Hisashi used a thunder-enchanted foot to viciously kick the assassin away! He then accurately hit the assassin with a Thunderboom, which caused some damage and minor slowdown. Hisashis kick and Thunderboom were incredibly well-timed and staggering. He had definitely exceeded his normal level with those attacks. Hoshi managed to escape with his life thanks to Hisashi. I said a classical death flag sentence which almost got Hoshi killed off! Seiji felt guilt, as well as a greater amount of relief. But what he felt most was A deep amount of anger!! No matter what the reason is, if you want to kill us, then dont blame me for killing you in self-defense!! Seijis [Bullet Time] had activated again as the greatsword wielder and spear wielder tag team attacked him. He immediately decided to use his [Overload] ability on his [Gale Wind Evolved Body-strengthening technique]! This was the wind element speed-focused version of his [Body-strengthening technique]. In exchange for a high amount of constant Mana consumption, Seiji would be able to greatly increase his speed. Thanks to [Overload] strengthening the effects, the spell became even stronger. The end result was that *Zoom!* Seiji transformed into a golden wind. *Shing shing shing shing shing* The greatsword-wielding brown-haired man immediately met with a lightning-speed array of slashes! He was unable to even get a clear glimpse of his enemy. The brown-haired man was only able to attempt to forcibly block the attacks with his barrier of red light. *Pop!!* His barrier was penetrated just a few seconds later. A white sword stabbed through his body from behind! The sword then withdrew and the brown-haired mans body was viciously kicked away towards the spear-wielding green-haired youth. At this moment, the hoodie-wearing youth approached Mika and Seijis other friends again. The dagger-wielding assassin transformed into a shadow again for a second assassination attempt. *Shing!* Seiji arrived in a golden wind that was impossible to see clearly. He instantly stopped the assassins attempt with a swing of his sword! A dense mesh-like series of sword blows followed right after. The assassin was forced to continuously retreat as he barely managed to block the blows. However, his defensive barrier was penetrated as well. A white sword blade impaled him through the chest! The green-haired youth took advantage of this opening to swiftly attack with his spear!! Seiji withdrew his sword, whirled around, and easily dodged this spear thanks to his high speed. He then counterattacked continuously with his sword! At this moment, the brown-haired man crawled back up to his feet. The injury on his body wasnt bleeding at all. Instead, mist leaked out of his body, as if he was a spiritual creature and not a human. The exact same happened to the hoodie-wearing youth. Seiji already felt a strange sensation when he impaled the two Now, it seemed that they were under a strange condition. Their overly vicious expressions, bright-red eyes, and abnormal amount of killing intent were all because of the strange condition. Well, since they had transformed into something like monsters, Seiji decided to treat them like monsters! Seiji took on all three enemies at once with the effects of his [Gale Wind] speed. He also started casting a seal magic. *Tat tat tat tat* The Spiritual Ability user from the enemy group started spraying a great amount of spiritual bullets at him, which caused Seiji some trouble. Fortunately, Hisashi tossed thunderbolts and Hoshi used his spiritual eagles to help Seiji deal with the monster-like enemy trio. Although Mika also fired Mana Bullets with her gun, her gunmanship was far too terrible, so she missed the great majority of her shots. Sealing spell, [Demon Suppression Bell]!! The moment that his spell was ready, Seiji activated it unhesitatingly. A gigantic golden bell suddenly appeared and covered the deranged trio! Grahhh!!!! Terrible shrieking came from within the bell. This battle was a failure! Nirou Iwazaki instantly came to this conclusion. He had sacrificed three people without killing a single enemy. In fact, his team members had been unable to inflict even a single severe injury. Hed underestimated the opponent no, he felt that it was more that hed overestimated those three 1 . Those three were very low-quality Spiritual Ability users that were able to produce so much power with a combination of drugs and specialized spiritual weapons. These lab rats were even more useless than expected! Nirou would have to make a detailed report about this to his boss. Nirou felt that it was likely that his organization didnt have much expectations for these low-ability Spiritual Ability users to begin with. It was far more likely that his organization valued these trial version spiritual weapons. However, it was impossible for him to retrieve the spiritual weapons in the current situation. If he didnt leave now, he knew that soon he wouldnt have a chance to leave at all. The True Knight Order Nirou would remember their name. He ordered Heita Nishizawa who was still next to him to immediately teleport the two of them out of here. The gray-haired boy furrowed his eyebrows deeply as he brought out a black object, held it in his hands, and started uttering an incantation. This object then started to glow red. Heita had a pained expression on his face as if he was in extreme discomfort. However, he was forced to continue with the incantation. At this moment, a golden wind rapidly approached! Nirou instantly reacted by firing a barrage of bullets with his assault rifles lock-on capabilities. Not only that, he also brought out a few one-time use talismans that allowed him to cast spells instantly Defensive spell, Prisoners Cage!! Whoosh! A multiple layered barrier consisting of overlapping spell formations instantly appeared. This barrier definitely gave people the impression of thick and solid. Seiji slashed his sword against this barrier and caused barely a dent. This barrier had excellent defensive properties. A powerful magic spell was needed to break through it Mikas Dimension Shattering Jade would be capable of doing so! However, Mikas spell wasnt fast enough. Seiji saw the gray-haired boy toss the glowing red object onto the ground. It then transformed into a bright-red circle with a whirlpool-like shape inside. The gray-haired boy then stepped onto this shape and vanished in a flash of light. The Spiritual Ability user continued remaining on guard against Seiji as he also stepped on the circle and vanished. Seiji sheathed his sword after seeing that the remaining two enemies had escaped. Something flashed in his eyes. This mysterious battle which started for no reason to Seiji ended just like that. The brown-haired man, green-haired youth, and hoodie-wearing youth trio had all died. They died in such a pitiful way that seemed like they were burned to death. Mika and Hoshi both vomited at the sight. Seiji also felt his stomach churning at the sight. He felt even worse when he thought about how his own spell had caused this to the trio. However, he didnt regret doing what he had done at all. He wasnt someone who would hold back against an enemy who intended to go to the extent of attempting to kill his friends. Not to mention, these enemies were more monster-like than human. Still, there was something else that he regretted. He regretted not being able to react fast enough the moment that the enemy launched their attack. Hoshi was almost killed because of this. Luckily, Hisashi managed to stop the assassin with a thunder-enchanted kick. Seiji felt that could be called a golden no, a diamond kick! This was an Inner World, a place where the law had no hold over. Anyone they met here might attack them for no apparent reason at all! Seiji etched this lesson firmly in his mind. We could have interrogated them if any had survived, Hisashi stated. But this theres no helping it. Hisashi was quite cold and calm, with no traces of pitying the enemy at all. He simply regretted not being able to obtain any information. Seiji and his friends all had zero clue why these people had attacked them. Seijis original guess was that these people wanted to kill them in order to escape from the Inner World. However, this guess had obviously been proved wrong. The enemy already had a method capable of teleporting them out of the Inner World. They didnt need to kill others at all in order to leave. And since three people died here, while Seiji and his friends still remained, that meant this Inner World didnt have the natural law of teleporting everyone out if someone died! They would discuss that issue later. Since these people didnt attack them for the purpose of leaving then could it have been the opposite? Did these people attack Seiji and his friends because they wanted to take over this district? Seiji thought about it from another angle. This flower garden had zero spiritual creatures appearing in it. It was an excellent place to rest safely. That meant it could be used as a base. A base right! Not only could this be an excellent resting spot, it would be an excellent location to cultivate in!! Cultivating would be much easier in a Spirit World. Inner Worlds were part of Spirit Worlds, so Wait a moment, was this place really an Inner World? Could this place actually be the Spirit WorldCForest Palaces Surface World? Seiji felt like he had realized everything after having this idea. If this was the Forest Palaces Surface World, or the portion of the Inner World close to the Surface World, that would explain why there was no natural law of a human dying kicking everyone else out of the world! It would also explain why this place was so huge!! Seiji felt like he had discovered the answer. If other factions also possessed the ability to enter this wide location which might either be a Surface or Inner World, then a safe zone where no spiritual creatures would appear would have incredible value. It would be so valuable that people would be willing to fight over it! A small squadron from a certain faction with sufficient power might have located such a valuable location. But, they saw that someone else was in it already, and misunderstood them to be competitors. And so, this squadron launched an attack without so much as a warning Yep, I think this is a good guess. Seiji felt that his inference was likely to be on the mark. It was quite common for humans to kill others all for the sake of obtaining more territory. The entire history of human warfare was the best evidence of this. The only problem was, these people misunderstood what Seiji was here for! Seiji and his friends had zero intentions whatsoever of claiming this district as their own. They simply wanted to locate their missing companions and then leave. If Seijis guess was on the mark, then this meant that the battle just now had been completely meaningless! Three people died for almost no reason at all!! Chapter 634 - Do you think that I went overboard? Chapter 634: Do you think that I went overboard? Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu This was such a joke that Seiji couldnt even laugh at. He didnt want to load just to confirm his own suspicions. He wasnt someone nice enough to use his powers for the sake of his enemies. However, if his companions found it difficult to accept what he had just done Seiji looked towards Mika and Hoshi who both had rather pale complexions due to the scene before them. Are you guys alright? Neither of the two responded. Do you think that I went too overboard? Seiji asked in a soft voice. No, both responded simultaneously. Mika and Hoshi then exchanged glances. Although I think that these people are rather pitiful, they attacked us first without any provocation. We were simply acting in self-defense Something flashed in Mikas eyes. Besides, when I joined this team, I already resolved myself to face such a situation. I think the same as well although I feel rather uncomfortable about this, I dont think that Team Leader went overboard. Hoshi had a resolute expression. They might have been able to live if I held back Holding back against your enemies is the same as being cruel to your own allies, Hisashi stated. Reality isnt a shonen manga. Something like everyone being fine in the end when holding back against an enemy will only happen in a na?ve shonen manga story where justice always wins. Thats not always the case. Seiji shook his head. Such scenarios also appear in some shoujo manga. Everyone fell silent for a moment. Cough, nows not the time to be discussing manga I understand what you mean. Thank you, Hisashi. After thanking the mafia otaku, Seiji then smiled at Mika and Hoshi. Thanks to both of you as well. Dont say that, Seiji. Mika looked directly at his face. You protected us. We should be thanking you instead so thank you. Im the one who should be thanking you the most, Hoshi remarked. I need to thank all of you for finding me, as well as thank Juumonji-san for protecting me just now Its what I should have done as your companion, but if I could, Id like to make a request! Hisashi suddenly spoke up with a rapid-fire pace. Er what? Hoshi paused in surprise for a moment. Please wear maid attire and allow this humble one to take a few pictures of you! Hisashis eyeglasses suddenly gleamed. This humble one shall prepare the maid attire for you. I promise that itll be a perfect fit! Maid attire? Thats right! I only want a few pictures, please! Dear Knight of Light!! This this Hoshi didnt know how to react to this type of sudden request. Amami-san in maid attire I want to see that as well. Mikas eyes also started sparkling. Seiji couldnt help but imagine his junior wearing well-fitting maid attire and smiling shyly. Stop! This was such an impactful scene that it was starting to shake the very foundation of Seijis image of maids!! He hurriedly thought about what Mai looked like in order to mitigate the impact he just received. Seiji made sure to repeatedly tell himself that Mai was what a real maid was like. Maids were allowed to be skilled at shooting a gun, or even to be skilled at rather strange or unique abilities. But, they definitely couldnt be male! Definitely!! Cough cough, nows not the time for such a topic. Hisashi, if you want Hoshi to do something for you, lets talk about it when we return. Seiji intervened and tried to stop this topic of conversation. Okay, then. After we return, I shall immediately begin preparing the best maid attire there is! Hisashi treated Seijis words as tacit acceptance. Team Leader Hoshi looked at Seiji. This is a matter between you guys to decide. Seiji averted his gaze. Hisashi indeed saved Hoshis life just now. Seiji would leave it up to Hoshi whether to accede to Hisashis request or not. Actually, dont you also want to see the trap as a maid? a tiny voice whispered in Seijis mind. No! Absolutely not!! Seiji adamantly denied it. He then used his [Interdimensional Locator Spell] again. Target: Shika Kagura! Seijis vision darkened as his awareness entered a mystical realm. He heard various faint sounds around him. Brother Im waiting Protect Ooike Seiji saw green, red, black, and other chaotic scenery, as if a painters pallet had been knocked over. He couldnt see clearly at all. The emotions he sensed from Shika were calmness, worry, as well as hope. Shika-chan is still alright. And, it seems that shes together with Kazuko-san. Shes also waiting for us to go find them, Seiji spoke up after he opened his eyes. He then took a look at the spiritual weapons that the three dead individuals left behind. The greatsword, spear, and dual daggers that were originally blood-red now had black spots on them as if they were damaged by fire. Seiji felt that something seemed rather ominous about these weapons. Perhaps he would be able to find something out if he brought them to the outside world and had them investigated. However, it was inconvenient to carry the large weapons. Seiji decided to only take the dual daggers. Seiji walked up to the assassins corpse and carefully picked up the dual daggers and put them away. Also, there was the matter of the black fruits growing on the red-leafed tree. Although Seiji had no clue what those fruits were, he felt that they might be a valuable resource that he shouldnt leave behind. But, before he got a chance to go pick the fruits, this entire district suddenly started glowing a faint green! Whats going on? Seiji and his friends witnessed a white light being emitted from the flowers, butterflies, green leaves, vines, water, and the red-leafed tree Everything in this entire district was glowing as it all dissolved into a green glow! As a large amount of light emitted and was dissolved, the flowers and the other scenery all became translucent before completely disappearing. In just a short instant, this beautiful garden vanished completely as if it had never existed. It actually vanished? Seiji muttered to himself. He never expected that the scenery would vanish was this only a cosmetic change? But the next second, his question was answered. Large amounts of black mist poured in through the cracks in the walls and speedily formed into a pack of black wolves! Not only had the scenery changed, this entire district became a normal part of the Forest Palace! The safe district wouldnt be permanent. It could transform into a danger zone! This overturned Seijis previous inference. If the safe district could transform into a danger zone, then it didnt have any value at all for being a base why did that Cliff Squad attack Seiji and his friends then!? Seiji was now confused because his previous best guess had now been proved to be wrong. However, he soon calmed himself down. Were leaving! If he didnt know, he would simply stop thinking about it. At any rate, it was more important to leave here first and find Shika and Kazuko. Hoshi continued fighting hard by using his spiritual eagles as he followed his Team Leader. Some time later, he felt his right hand beginning to heat up. Hoshi took a look and saw that faint green runes were beginning to appear on the palm of his hand! What are these? Hoshi lightly touched the runes but felt nothing at all. Whats the matter? Seiji noticed that Hoshi was doing something. I felt my right hand beginning to heat up, and then saw this Hoshi showed Seiji his palm. Seijis [Astral Vision] showed him that this was a spell formation. Although it wasnt very clear yet, it looked rather similar to the geometrical spell formation on the stone door leading to that flower garden district! Was this some type of emblem, seal, or marking? What exactly was it? What use did it have? Was it dangerous? Various doubts popped up in his mind, causing Seiji to furrow his eyebrows. Do you feel anything apart from your hand feeling hot? No. I dont know what this is It doesnt look like something that Id be able to make go away with healing magic. Still, Seiji figured he could at least try. He cast some healing magic on Hoshi, but as expected, nothing happened. He then tried to use [Cleansing] on Hoshi. However, the result was the same. The mysterious green spell array remained on Hoshis palm. Seiji could only use his ultimate move. Yomi, Id like to ask you a question. Do you know what that is? Seiji mentally asked Yomi a question. His bonded female spirit didnt reply. Yomi-san, please stop sleeping for a while. At least say one sentence, and tell me if this is something dangerous or not. Seiji sighed. Chapter 635 - Elf archer!? Chapter 635: Elf archer!? Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu I dont think its dangerous. Yomi indeed responded. However, that was the only sentence she would say. Since his bonded female spirit was saying so, Seiji felt that there was no need for him to worry too much about it. It doesnt seem like anything dangerous Just pay attention to it by yourself. Let me know if you feel like anything changes about it, Seiji told Hoshi. Hoshi nodded as he glanced at the green marking again. The next instant, he felt as if he was in another dimension. He was now in a dark forest, standing on a large tree branch high in the air. He was shooting a sharp arrow at a dark shadow by using a dark-green longbow! Notching the arrow, drawing the bowstring, aiming, and shooting all these actions felt so concrete and even familiar to Hoshi. Just as he was confused, this illusion suddenly vanished. Hoshi felt that his right hand was burning. He could faintly sense something within this marking, and had a sudden epiphany. He decided to try out this idea. Hoshi summoned a spiritual eagle and had it stand on his right hand. This gave him a mystical sensation as if some power was about to burst forth from his hand. Simultaneously, a word hed never heard before popped into his mind. Artadus Hoshi reflexively knew that this wasnt a word from the language of Sakura Island. He then saw the green marking begin to glow. The spiritual eagle then started glowing red, before it speedily transformed into mist which formed itself into a longbow! This is Hoshi widened his eyes in surprise. Apart from the fact that this bow was a different color, the longbow more accurately, this recurve bow was identical to the one Hoshi saw in the illusion just now! This bow had elegant curves and exquisite runs. It looked like a masterpiece of craftsmanship. Seiji and the others were also rather surprised to suddenly see Hoshis spiritual eagle transform into a weapon. Before any of them got a chance to ask Hoshi what was going on, Hoshi held the bow with his left hand as if it was only natural. He then drew the bowstring with his right hand as the marking on his hand began to glow. A feathered arrow suddenly materialized on the bow from midair! Hoshi drew the bow, aimed, and fired! Shtick! The sharp arrow accurately pierced through a black wolfs head and directly transformed it into mist. Shtick shtick shtick shtick! The beautiful boy used well-practiced movements to continuously shoot out arrows which each accurately hit their targets. Every single arrow killed a spiritual monster in a single shot. Hoshi soon eliminated all the small monsters in this area all by himself! An elf archer!? Seiji couldnt help but think of this famous fantasy job class when he saw this impactful scene of Hoshi shooting arrows. Hoshi had such a beautiful appearance that it was difficult to tell his gender. He also had an exquisite longbow, elegant movements, and pinpoint accuracy with his arrow shots What else could this be other than an elf archer!? Hoshi was only missing a pair of long pointy ears! Hoshi, how I dont know I suddenly felt that I possessed such a power. Hoshi looked at the marking on his right hand. I think that this marking gave me this power. The mysterious marking gave Hoshi the ability to use archery and the elf archer job class? Seiji thought about the teaching that he received from Minamoto no Raiko which helped him to learn a new technique. Was Hoshis situation similar to his own? Could this marking be what the Cliff Squad wanted to fight for and obtain at all costs? Seiji suddenly came to this realization. If that was the case, this meant that the green spell array on Hoshis hand was incredibly valuable! It likely had great power or potential. Did Hoshi pick up a great treasure by chance? Do you feel any negative side effects from using this newfound power of yours? Not at all my right hand isnt even burning up anymore. If it doesnt have any negative side effects, then go ahead and use it as much as you want. Seiji glanced at the longbow. Congratulations on job class changing to elf archer. Eh? Hoshi paused in surprise. This humble one agrees! Hisashi commented. As long as our Knight of Light changes his clothes and puts on a fake set of pointy ears, hell become a perfect and alluring elf archer! Youll be quite beautiful, Amami-san. Mika also praised Hoshi. Hoshi had a rather subtle expression after hearing this. Indeed, youre quite beautiful, rather than handsome and cool. Seiji couldnt help but add that in his mind. Still, he felt that Hoshi becoming an elf archer was much easier for him to accept than a magical girl. Hoshis new archery abilities had great attack power. Every single small monster could be dealt with by a single arrow. Hoshis arrows also had good DPS against boss monsters. However, there was a slight cost that it would drain his energy. Hoshi could replenish his energy by absorbing mist through the spell array on his right hand. His spiritual eagles could also absorb mist and replenish his energy, but that was less effective. Seiji inferred that Hoshi would level up his archery abilities quicker if he absorbed mist with the marking on his hand. If you want to level up your elven bow at a quicker rate, try absorbing more mist with the spell array on your hand. If you want to level up your summoned creatures faster, have your spiritual eagles absorb more mist thats my best guess. Which should I pick? Choose for yourself. These are all your abilities. After some consideration, Hoshi decided to focus more on absorbing mist with the marking to level up his new spiritual bow weapon. Everyone progressed down the direction that Seijis locator spell pointed them in, killing monsters along the way. They walked down a particularly long staircase and arrived at an incredibly wide area. At the end of this area was a giant stone door which had a large circle carved into it. Everyone was rendered speechless by the sight. I have an ominous premonition, Seiji muttered in a low voice. I have one as well, Mika commented. The same goes for this humble one. Hisashi adjusted his eyeglasses. Hoshi didnt get a chance to comment, because there was a sudden loud sound that came from behind. Everyone turned around to see that the staircase they just arrived from was now blocked off by a stone wall! And then, large amounts of black mist poured out from everywhere, speedily forming into a pack of wolves no, humanoid figures! All the enemy spiritual monsters were humanoid this time! They resembled armored warriors. They wielded shields and swords, spears, greatswords, bows and arrows, battle hammers, war axes, and so on What was with this sudden change of style!! Although there was previously a humanoid boss monster in the Forest Palace, that was the only one! What was up with so many humanoid monsters suddenly appearing here!? However, there was no time for everyone to be astonished. Their path of retreat was cut off, so they could only battle. Seiji instantly cast his [Turtle Armor] barrier spell. This successfully blocked the enemy monsters long-ranged attacks! Hisashi threw out the largest Thunderboom spell in his arsenal! Mika attacked with her spiritual gun and black bands! Hoshi shot arrows as fast as he could! Although this killed a few monsters, there were simply far too many of them. It was quite imposing how many of them were marching in unison towards Seiji and his friends. In such dire circumstances, Seiji recalled the [Spirit Form Summoning Cards] that he received as a reward from the light novel award ceremony incident This seemed like an excellent time to use this option! He immediately opened up his system and used the armored knight card. Spirit Summoning, [Royal Knight Squadron]! Numerous spiritual knights that wore full body armor appeared. They were riding tall warhorses, and equipped with spears, swords, and shields. Mika and the others were rather shocked to see so many powerful appearing knights suddenly materializing right in front of them. Dont panic! I summoned these knights, Seiji told them. He then gave these knights a command: attack the enemy army! Ka-ching! The knight squadron readied their spears in unison and charged at the enemy knights! At this moment, Seiji and the others felt a truly heroic aura emanating from these knights. It was as if they were watching a real battlefield. Sounds of clashing began as the knight squadron rushed into the tremendous number of enemies and began a fierce battle! Were going to join them! Seiji maintained his [Turtle Armor] barrier as he led the others in charging towards the enemy group! Many enemy monsters were slain. They all transformed into mist, some of which was absorbed by Mika, Hisashi, and Hoshi. Another part of the mist floated towards the stone door, creating black runes on the circle there which gradually formed into a spell formation. Chapter 636 - You absolutely can’t let it catch you!! Chapter 636: You absolutely cant let it catch you!! Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Shooting humanoid spiritual creatures was quite a different feeling from shooting animal-type spiritual monsters. Although Hoshi knew that these werent real people, he still faintly felt as if he was killing actual humans. Hoshi forced down such thoughts and firmed his resolution as he continuously fired arrows. They were only humanoid spiritual monsters and even if these were real people, he could only seriously attack back if other people wanted to kill him! Otherwise, he or his friends would be the ones to die. Hoshi didnt even have the time earlier to be afraid of the hoodie-wearing youths assassination attempt on him. Only afterwards did Hoshi have time to think about it and become terrified. He knew that he would have died already if it wasnt for Hisashi saving him in the nick of time! Hoshi didnt dare think any deeper into this as he was afraid of thinking about death. He could only feel fortunate that he was still alive. It was wonderful that it was the enemy who died instead of him or his friends. Hoshi vomited and felt quite uncomfortable at seeing the enemys dead bodies. Yet, underneath these surface emotions, a dark feeling was hidden Delight. Right, Hoshi was delighted. Although it was only a faint sensation that was ever so slight, Hoshi was indeed delighted that his enemies had died. It was their fault for suddenly attacking without warning and almost killing him! They deserved to die! Hoshi didnt say such words out loud. He knew that it was improper to say them out loud. Still, this type of darkness indeed existed deep within his heart. Hoshi didnt feel that Seiji had gone overboard at all Hoshi hadnt been simply consoling Seiji. This was what he truly thought. Seiji had killed others in order to protect them all. This wasnt being cold and cruel at all. In Hoshis mind, this was what real strength was. As the Fourth Knight, I need to become stronger as well! As Hoshi thought this, his right hand suddenly started heating up again, bringing another illusionary scene before him He was now dodging enemy swords and blocking enemy attacks with his bow while counterattacking with an arrow being used like a dagger! He was able to put distance between him and his enemies as swiftly as the wind while notching several arrows at once and firing! Dodging, blocking, stabbing, moving, shooting all these actions felt just as real and familiar as the last illusion Hoshi experienced, as if he had performed all these actions before himself. This time, Hoshi was no longer confused. He immersed himself in the illusion and learned. After the illusion vanished, Hoshi learned a new technique as he felt his right hand heating up. Hoshi placed his hand on the bow and focused upon it. This instantly created three arrows out of thin air! He drew the bow and shot all three arrows simultaneously! At the cost of somewhat lowering accuracy, shooting out more arrows at once caused more overall damage. Thanks to this new ability, Hoshi was now able to clear the monsters at an even more effective rate than before. Not long after that, Hisashi also leveled up. He was now able to create thunderbolts from both his hands simultaneously. This allowed him to throw two Thunderbooms at once, providing an even larger AOE crowd control effect. Even Mika was now able to control more black bands than before. This was all because the humanoid spiritual monsters were so numerous and powerful. The mist experience they provided was quite abundant and high quality. The Awakened constantly got stronger as they fought these spiritual creatures. Plus, the spiritual knights that Seiji summoned were also assisting everyone. Gradually, the enemy monsters were destroyed. Just as the monsters were almost completely wiped out, more dense black mist suddenly appeared. This black mist speedily formed into even taller humanoid spiritual monsters! This group of large monsters charged forth and instantly wiped out approximately half of Seijis remaining spiritual knights! They got close to Seiji and his friends!! [Heroic Protection]! Seiji activated the second ability of his [Mika character card], greatly improving his defenses. He forcibly blocked the monsters first wave of attacks with his barrier. He then opened up his system menu and used another card [Spirit Form Summoning, Magic Mecha Squadron]! Three gigantic spiritual mechas that were equipped with various magical weapons suddenly materialized in midair. They whipped out magical swords that resembled lightsabers and swung these swords at the large monsters! Despite the earlier experience they just had, Seijis friends were still rather shocked by this. This was mostly because of the unexpected fantastical style of the magic mechas. Im unable to repeat these summoning techniques. They can only be used once, Seiji told his friends. Although I still have a few more that I can use, I hope that I wont have to use all of them up. Theyre like valuable consumable items that disappear after use? Hisashi instantly understood. Thats right. Mika and Hoshi understood now as well. Nobody wasted any time talking as they concentrated on killing enemy monsters while the magic mechas helped to split apart the monsters formation. The magic mechas possessed powerful combat capabilities. They used rocket-like weapons that had high explosive power. However, the magic mechas still didnt last for long. After all of Seijis spiritual knights were defeated, the three magic mechas also ended up being crushed by the large spiritual monsters. Fortunately, no new enemy monsters appeared. Just as the last magic mecha collapsed, Seiji and his friends suddenly attacked and killed off all the remaining large monsters. The mist forming into runes on the stone door had now completely filled in the circle, creating a complete spell formation. After that, the stone door slowly opened inwards to reveal a corridor. Seiji and his friends saw that a black sticky fluid was everywhere in the corridor? This black sticky substance was all over the ground, walls, and even ceiling of the corridor. It was as if someone had smashed countless black slimes inside here. There was even a faint odor of some sort that smelled somewhat like fish. Although Seiji didnt know what this was, it didnt seem like anything good to him. He told the others to wait outside the door for him as he cautiously entered by himself. Nothing happened. Seiji tentatively stepped on a puddle of the black sticky fluid. Nothing happened once again. This feels like Im stepping on mud. Seiji wiped his shoe clean. It doesnt seem like theres any effects so far. Still, I recommend everyone to not touch it. After confirming that things appeared to be safe, he had Mika and the others enter the corridor with him as they proceeded onwards. Rumble, rumble, rumble Bang! Not long after the four of them started walking down this corridor, the stone door behind them closed at a much faster pace than when it opened! I have yet another ominous premonition, Seiji mentioned. Same for me. Mika agreed. This humble one agrees, Hisashi chimed in. Hoshi didnt say anything. He was now seeing another illusion. Hoshi witnessed a tall man wearing armor being tangled up in the black sticky fluid. This man had an expression of incredible pain. His eyes were bulging and his mouth was wide open. He made strange noises as he viciously scratched at his face, leaving deep bloody trails! Black sticky fluid then started oozing out of this mans mouth, nose, eyes, and ears! Soon, his entire face and head started corroding. Then, his hands and body started melting The illusion vanished. Hoshi felt his sense of terror careening around inside him as he glanced at the black sticky fluid in the corridor. We need to hurry and leave! Hoshi shouted in a raspy voice. We need to get out of here as fast as we can!! As far away from this stuff as possible Before he even got to finish speaking, there was a gurgling sound. Everyone looked at the sound to see that a pile of black sticky fluid behind them was now bubbling. The fluid swiftly expanded and absorbed more fluid near it, forming into a humanoid shape Listen to Hoshi. Were going to start running! Seiji didnt know what was going on with Hoshi, but he trusted Hoshi and decisively agreed. And so, everyone started running as fast as they could through this corridor. That substance is dangerous, incredibly dangerous! You absolutely cant let it catch you!! Hoshi shouted. Behind them, the sticky fluid humanoid shape was now gliding on the ground. It kept absorbing more fluid, becoming ever more solid and larger. Countless human faces started appearing on its surface as it grew numerous arms. The sticky fluid humanoid figure took a terrifying shape! Whoosh! Its arms suddenly extended and reached out towards Seiji and his friends!! Careful!! Hoshi pulled Hisashi away, narrowly avoiding a sticky arm. Mika sped herself up and dodged the sticky arms, while Seiji dodged and reflexively counterattacked with a powerful sword strike! Gloop Seijis sword met with great obstructive force as it swung down against the sticky arm. He wasnt able to slice down at all! Right after that, a powerful suction force tugged away Seijis longsword. The longsword was then absorbed right into the sticky fluid creatures body! Chapter 637 - Crystal Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Seiji decisively gave up on his weapon. He now understood just how frightening this substance was after witnessing his longsword being completely devoured. It was just as Hoshi had warned them. Everyone quickened their pace and ran out of the corridor, only to see that black sticky fluid was also everywhere in this next district! This direction! Seiji pointed down where his locator spell indicated. Suddenly, green mist started pouring out from the walls in front. Damn it! More spiritual monsters are going to black our path!! Seiji had a terrible feeling about this. However, this green mist didnt form into spiritual monsters at all. Instead, it floated towards Hoshi and was absorbed by his right hand. Hoshi felt his right hand heating up as the marking started glowing, as if it had just been filled by some type of energy. Hoshi immediately reached an understanding and placed his hand on his bow, forming a green arrow of light. He drew his bow, aimed, and fired! *Shtick!* The green arrow of light shot into the sticky fluid figure, causing its gliding speed to slightly slow down. Attack now! Hearing this, Mika started shooting her gun and Hisashi shot out two thunderbolts! *Plop plop* The fluid monster made some disgusting noises as it took the attacks. Sticky fluid sprayed from its injuries as the human faces and arms on its body distorted and melted. [Evolved Mana Bullet]! Seiji shot out a barrage of golden bullets. *Boom!!* The Mana Bullets exploded brilliantly against the fluid monster, destroying part of its body. Nice, its pretty effective. Something flashed in Seijis eyes as he had an idea. We need to leave now! Hoshi shouted. That thing is indestructible. Right after he said that, more gurgling sounds came from around them. Everyone saw some more piles of sticky fluid starting to bubble and rapidly expand Run!! Run, Forrest, run! Seiji couldnt help but think that in his mind. Yomi, are these things related to Hells Aura? Seiji then mentally asked his bonded female spirit a question. Im not certain they seem to have similar properties to Hells Aura. Be careful not to touch them, Yomi responded. Can they be eliminated by Cleansing? Directly attempting to Cleanse them will likely be ineffective. It would be more effective if you tried Cleansing when its weakened, such as when the young man there hit it with his arrow. However, Im not sure if Cleansing would completely eliminate it or not. What about Sealing? I also dont know if it would be effective. He would only be able to learn by trying. Seiji understood. I feel that the critical key to dealing with these magical beasts is that young man beside you. I advise you to seriously listen to what he has to say, Yomi recommended. Of course. Seiji then looked towards Hoshi. Hoshi, you just mentioned that these things are indestructible Yeah. Even if you defeat them, theyll be able to speedily form themselves again if theres even a little piece of them left. How did you know this? I saw it Hoshi mentioned what he saw in his illusions. If theyre indestructible, how about sealing them away or confining them instead? Would that work? Seiji inquired. I dont know At this moment, Hoshis gaze suddenly focused in front of him. He had just witnessed another illusory scene. Its possible! But, a crystal is required. Crystal? There was a giant ten-meter-wide red circle on the center of the ground in a wide sanctuary. A green crystal pillar stood right in the center of this red circle. Kazuko had her eyes closed and was sealed within this pillar. She looked just like a sleeping beauty locked in ice. Shika Kagura was currently sitting in front of this pillar with her eyes similarly closed as she was resting quietly. After the Domain suddenly changed, she found Kazuko Ooike next to her in this green pillar, apparently having been sealed. Everyone else had disappeared. Shika tried calling out to Kazuko, but there was no response. She then tried to break the pillar, but was unable to do so. Monsters then started appearing Black sticky fluid poured out of the cracks on the walls and rapidly expanded, forming into many humanoid figures! Shika opened her eyes, stood up, and silently observed the black humanoid figures gliding towards her. Once the sticky fluid figures got within a certain distance, a faint green glow started emitting from the crystal pillar. These sticky fluid figures movements were greatly slowed by this light. Sealing spell, Snow Freeze! Shika cast a sealing spell which summoned dense blue mist in midair that froze all the humanoid figures solid! If these were ordinary spiritual monsters, she would only have to use Ice Shatter next to defeat them. However, these sticky humanoid figures were quite out of the ordinary. Even while frozen solid, they still continued to wriggle. Several were soon about to break out of the ice! Defense spell, Ice Wall! A thick wall of ice appeared out of nowhere and blocked these humanoid figures. Freezing and obstructing their progress Shika repeatedly used Snow Freeze and Ice Wall to prevent the enemy monsters from getting too close. Under the green lights illumination, these fluid monsters gradually stiffened. The red circle on the ground then started glowing as it absorbed the stiffened humanoid figures. Black runic lines swirled around inside the circle which then gradually transformed red again. Some time later, all the humanoid fluid figures had been absorbed into the red circle on the ground. The circle had now somewhat expanded in size. It was impossible to destroy these humanoid figures. They could only be sealed by the circle. Shika had received a message from Kazuko when these monsters first attacked. Shika learned how dangerous they were, along with the only method on how to deal with them. These sticky fluid monsters were everywhere outside! And, it was impossible to move Kazuko, so the two of them could only wait here. Kazuko didnt explain to Shika why things became like this. Kazukos current condition was such that sending any message would require a huge amount of energy, and she needed to conserve as much power as possible. Shika was really worried about Seiji. However, she knew that she needed to remain calm and silently wait for him here, as she believed that he would be able to find him. Time continued to pass like this. After dealing with two more waves of sticky fluid monsters, Shika heard some faint footsteps. The petite girl suddenly stood up and looked in the sounds direction. Her originally calm breathing suddenly became hurried as she puckered her lips and clenched her fists Shika-chan! Right after that, a familiar voice, familiar way of addressing her, and familiar figure appeared in her line of sight! Brother At this instant, Shika almost cried at the sight. Just as shed believed and hoped, he arrived safe to find her. Meanwhile, Seiji was similarly greatly relieved to find that his adopted younger sister was still alright. Although he believed in Shikas strength, and the locator spell indicated that she was safe, he couldnt help but still worry about her, especially after meeting the sticky fluid monsters in this district. Now, he could finally rest assured. But, he also saw the green crystal pillar at the same time in which Kazuko was embedded. Seiji couldnt help but widen his eyes. What exactly was this situation!? Thats it! Hoshi exclaimed. This type of crystal can seal those monstersbut why is Ooike-san inside it!? Mika and Hoshi were also astonished. Why did Kazuko become locked in a pillar!? We can talk about the situation later! If this crystal can help us deal with those damned monsters, just go ahead and use it, Hoshi! Seiji shouted. A tremendous number of sticky fluid figures were chasing right after them! It seemed like a scene right out of a horror movie. Okay Hoshi ran up to the pillar and placed his right hand on the crystal. His hand immediately began to glow green. Amami-san Ooike-san? Hoshi heard Kazukos voice no, he sensed her will! Chapter 638 - I’m unable to bring him out Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Hoshi and Kazukos direct mental communication took only one second. Hoshis hand then started glowing even more brilliantly. He turned around and started drawing his bow, which instantly became completely enveloped in green. An arrow of pure white instantly started forming. It gave off a gentle glow that seemed rather divine. *Whoosh!* The arrow of light shot out and left a spinning trail behind it as it struck the sticky fluid figure farthest in the front, exploding into a green-white blaze! A large portion of this sticky fluid figures body was destroyed. It stopped its movements entirely. *Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh* Hoshi continuously shot out arrows of white light, destroying countless sticky fluid monsters. Every arrow that Hoshi shot out caused the light on his hand to diminish. When he destroyed the last sticky fluid figure, the light was so weak that it was almost about to vanish. Seiji and everyone else all saw that Hoshis right hand was violently trembling! Hoshi, whats the matter? Its nothing Dont lie so blatantly like that. Your hand is shaking. Its really nothing its my own problem. Hoshi held his right hand with his left and stopped it from shaking. Dont say something like that! Seiji furrowed his eyebrows. If theres a problem, tell us. Dont bear it by yourself. Thats something you should have learned already. Seiji transmitted such a thought with his eyes. However, Hoshi smiled and revealed a look of resolution. Team Leader Thank you. Why was Hoshi suddenly thanking him? But, Seiji didnt have a chance to ask, because his vision suddenly darkened Everyone else saw a red flash as Seiji suddenly vanished! What was going on!? Before anyone could react to their astonishment, there was another red flash as Shika vanished next. Juumonji-san, I apologize that I must refuse your request. Hoshi smiled as he spoke to Hisashi. It would be better if the amazing maid attire you wanted to prepare is left for a cute girl to wear instead. Knight of Light Hisashi was unable to finish his sentence as he also disappeared in a red flash of light. Mika sensed that everyone that vanished must have been teleported back to reality. But why did Hoshi have such an expression on his face? She wanted to ask, but didnt get a chance as she was instantly teleported away. Inside the green crystal pillar, Kazuko slowly opened her eyes as she looked towards Hoshi. Sorry With that apology, she vanished as well. Hoshi was now by himself. The sticky fluid figures that were destroyed earlier by the arrows of light started wriggling again. They speedily formed themselves again and started moving once more as they began approaching Hoshi. Hoshi did his best to remain calm as he placed his right hand on the crystal pillar once more. What exactly happened? Back at the Juumonji Mafia Groups dojo, Seiji asked Kazuko this question. It was quite nice that everyone had returned to reality. However, why wasnt Hoshi together with them? Amami-san is being targeted. Im unable to bring him out. Being targeted? Yes. When he touched the crystal, I was able to mentally communicate with him. I learned about what he experienced. That mysterious golden-haired girl I believe that she was the one who blocked my portal and caused everything else that happened afterwards. Kazuko sighed. She has a similar ability to mine, but hers is stronger. If Im something akin to a door opener, then shes the master of the house! Coincidentally, the Domain that I can open up is actually one of the rooms in her house. Now, shes restored her own control and turned things around. Kazuko then continued, For some reason, Amami-san is able to see her. Thats probably why she took an interest in him and gave him his marking. Thats what Im referring to as targeting him. Now that shes taken control over her room again, bringing all of you out and maintaining my own existence is the very limit of what Im capable of doing. As for Amami-san, whom shes now targeting, I cant do anything for him at all. Im so sorry Even if thats the case, then you should have let me stay behind as well! Seiji frowned. I cant let Hoshi stay there by himself. That was a request from Amami-san, Kazuko stated softly. He asked me to bring all of you out safely. Everyone fell silent for a moment. What the hell!!! Seiji viciously stomped his foot. What does he want to do there by himself!? Does he want to die!? He wants to find that girl by himself He thinks that as long as hes by himself, hell be able to meet her again. What if he cant find her!? How is he supposed to leave that place!? Kazuko remained silent. Can you teleport me back in? Seiji then looked back at Kazuko. Kazuko shook her head. I used up a great deal of my power. I need to enter a hibernation state very soon. How long will you be in a deep sleep for? Im not sure myself. A few days at the shortest, but it might be a few weeks at the longest. Is there any way I can help you to recover quicker? Seiji looked directly at her. There isnt. Kazuko chuckled. Just wait for me to wake up. Right after this, a blinding red glow flashed over her body. She then transformed into a jacketed boy. Good evening, Ooike-kun. Seiji sighed. Good evening, Harano-kun. Kazufuru adjusted his eyeglasses. Kazuko had now entered a deep sleep. Clutching at his last hope, Seiji asked Yomi if she was capable of teleporting him back to that dimension. However, she was also unable to do so. Its so idiotic of Hoshi to stay there by himself! Seiji now had only two choices left. He could load back to the past, or stay here in the present and wait for Hoshi. Waiting would mean trusting Hoshi that he would be able to return safely. Loading would be akin to not trusting him. Although Seiji was quite angry at his idiotic junior for making his own decision like that, Seiji still wanted to trust HoshiSeiji wanted to trust that the Fourth Knight would return safely! And so, Seiji decided to wait. However, he wouldnt wait around indefinitely. Seiji decided that he would load if Hoshi still hadnt returned safely by tomorrow morning. Hoshi, hurry and return when you return before me again, Im going to teach you a really good lesson! Achoo! Hoshi suddenly sneezed. He didnt even need to think to figure out that Seiji was probably angry at him right now. Actually, he had wanted to say Im sorry to Seiji just now, but he knew that Seiji didnt like to hear apologies. That was why Hoshi thanked him instead. Hoshi knew that staying here by himself was a foolish choice to make. However, he still felt that he had made the correct decision. There was no need to drag his companions into danger by having them stay behind here. It was far more likely that hed be able to meet that golden-haired girl again if he was by himself. No not more likely, he would definitely see her again! He had to meet her again. Although he had resolved himself, he definitely didnt want to die. Hoshi looked at the marking on his palm. You gave this to me I dont think that you want me to die here by myself Even if that girl was the existence who caused the entire series of events that happened in here, Hoshi still wanted to believe that she wasnt an evil existence. He wanted to believe that she would reappear before him. He also knew that this was an incredibly na?ve way of thinking. But he was unable to give up on this naivety. At this moment, he suddenly heard the faint sound of singing. Its her! Hoshi listened closely and determined the direction that the singing came from. After determining the direction, he placed his right hand on the crystal pillar to absorb as much energy as he possibly could. After he could no longer absorb any more energy, Hoshi set out. Sticky fluid monsters soon appeared everywhere and started chasing behind him. Hoshi continuously ran in the direction of the singing. He only slowed down to fire arrows whenever the sticky fluid monsters were about to catch up to him. After running for an unknown length of time, the singing he heard finally became much clearer. Yet, he suddenly saw a giant stone door before him! This stone door was identical to the one he saw earlier with his companions. The singing was coming from behind the stone door. Countless sticky fluid figures were catching up to him. More such monsters were also appearing in this district. Hoshi only had a tiny portion of power remaining that he absorbed from the crystal. And he didnt see a single new crystal on his way here at all. A stone door was blocking his path, while large numbers of monsters were behind him. He was all by himself and lacked a way of fighting. This was unmistakably a brink that he was facing Hoshi felt despair when he realized this. AhhhhHHH!!! His shouting echoed throughout the ancient sanctuary. Chapter 639 - You have died Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu You have died. The warrior slumped to the ground in a distorted manner, having been surrounded and killed by too many monsters. Bloody words appeared on the large crystal LCD display television screen. This path is a trap. I should have taken the right side, Seiji reflected. This trap can probably be jumped over by using a high-speed jump. Hisashi adjusted his eyeglasses. Thats too risky. Lets try the right side instead. The two otakus were currently playing a very difficult dark-themed action game. They had died many times already. Why are you playing such a video game at this time!? Isnt this incredibly jinxing!? Mika commented in her mind as she watched them. Shika calmly sipped on her tea as she also observed the two boys. One hour had now passed after everyone returned from the Inner World. Hisashi arranged a car to take Kazufuru home. Other than Kazufuru, everyone else remained at the Juumonji dojo to wait for Hoshi to return. Just waiting was boring, so Hisashi had some underlings move the television and video game system from his room to the dojo. He hooked up the system and started playing a new, excellently-reviewed video game while also having servants bring tea, confectioneries, and so on. The two boys played for a while and appeared to get completely absorbed in the game, having forgotten their original purpose here. Theres an ambush here. Retreat! This humble one can handle something of this degree! Ohhh!! Dont force yourself, hurry and throw a smoke grenade! The warrior on the television screen was currently fighting against three different monsters. He managed to kill off two of them by running and rolling around, slicing in every direction. Unfortunately, he wasnt careful enough and was viciously slashed by the third monster. A fourth monster then descended from the ceiling and assassinated him! You have died Bloody words appeared on the screen once again. There was actually an ambush from above? How underhanded. Seiji sighed. This humble one made a mistake with the controls No, I overestimated myself. Hisashi sighed. We need to be more cautious. As expected of a famously difficult game. Its so easy to die if youre not careful. Cant you guys play a different game? Mika finally couldnt help herself. Isnt it unlucky to be seeing so much You have died on the screen? Whys that? Seiji and Hisashi looked at her in unison. Because Hoshis currently The games a game, and Hoshi is Hoshi, Seiji responded. Thats right. The Knight of Light wont be affected by this game, Hisashi stated. Although that might be the case, wont this jinx things? If that was really the case, not only should we not be playing this game, we should all be sitting here properly praying for him, or immediately going to some shrine to donate money for his safety, Seiji spoke calmly. But, Im too lazy to do such a thing Its that idiots fault for making his own decision to wait there by himself for his death. His calm words contained a noticeably deep anger. Mika didnt dare to say anything else after hearing this. This humble one thinks the same besides, the Knight of Light even went to the trouble of refusing my request at the end, which makes me especially angry, Hisashi also spoke in a calm tone that revealed his anger. It was as if dark flames were beginning to burn on the two otakus bodies. Mika realized that neither of them had forgotten why they were all here in the dojo. They werent playing the game because they had forgotten the situation. It was intentional on their part! Amami-san hurry and return! If you come back too late, something scary might happen, Mika thought to herself. Seiji and Hisashi continued playing the video game. The warrior on the screen continuously died over and over again. Most of the deaths were due to careless player mistakes. Seiji, who was calmly observing, had easily noticed that although they seemed to be seriously playing the game, they werent focusing at all. One hour passed. Another hour passed. The warrior from the game had died more than one hundred times already. Mika felt that he was incredibly pitiful. She was also even more worried about Hoshi. At this moment, a red light suddenly flashed as a person materialized in midair! This person was Hoshi! He had come back! He really returned!! Mika was delighted and astonished, while Seiji and Hisashi stood up in unison. Shika put down her teacup. The beautiful boy stood there with his eyes closed. He had a calm expression. There were some new tatters on his combat uniform, with some patches appearing corroded, some patches appearing pierced, and other patches appearing to be sliced but it seemed that he himself was basically uninjured. Hoshi! Seiji ran to his junior. How are you!? There was no reaction. Hoshi wake up! Seiji shook Hoshi on the shoulder. Urm The beautiful boy slowly opened his eyes, slightly creasing his eyebrows. The look in his eyes appeared rather hollow. Hey whats the matter? Seiji shook him again. Only after this did Hoshis eyes return to normal, as if he had just woken up from a daydream. Senpai Its me. Youre back in reality. Seiji took a good look at Hoshis face. Are you injured? Does anything feel wrong anywhere? Hoshi blinked as he looked at himself. I whats going on? Hoshi had a confused expression upon seeing all the tatters on his combat uniform. The last clear memory he had was of being surrounded and attacked by countless sticky fluid monsters in front of the giant stone door. What happened after that? This I dont remember how this happened to my clothes. Hoshi rubbed a damaged portion of his clothing that seemed cut off. I cant remember what I experienced Cant remember? Seiji and the others were confused. Do you remember who we are? It would be bad if Hoshi lost his memory. Of course Hoshi looked back at Seiji and then everyone else. Everyone Ive returned. Hoshi smiled movingly. Welcome back, Amami-san, Mika spoke sincerely. Its good that youre alright, Shika told him. Hisashi adjusted his eyeglasses and didnt say a word as he looked at Hoshis smile. Seiji slightly narrowed his eyes. Hoshi, are you certain that youre uninjured? I dont think I am I dont feel like Im hurting anywhere. Hoshi checked his own body again. Excellent. Seiji started smiling. He then took off Hoshi helmet and made a fist *Dong!* An iron fist smashed into the top of the beautiful boys head. This was a scene that hadnt occurred for such a long time. Ouch Senpai Call me Team Leader! Seiji knocked Hoshi on the head again. You idiot that made such a decision on your own!! Im sorry You still did such a thing despite being sorry!? Staying there by yourself!? Did you want to die!? Who do you think you are!? Heehee Hoshi clutched his head and giggled foolishly as he sensed that Seiji truly cared for him. Why are you laughing, you idiot!!! Seiji gave the idiot a very good lesson. This humble one is quite angry as well. I adamantly refuse your refusal, Knight of Light. Hisashi stared at Hoshi. Youre definitely going to wear maid attire! Eh? Hoshi was stunned at this. Could I see that as well? Mikas eyes were sparkling. No problem. Please enjoy to your hearts content. Team Leader This is something that you brought upon yourself. Seiji rolled his eyes at Hoshi. Seiji hid just how relieved he was it was wonderful that this idiot had returned safely. But, he had to ask What do you mean by saying you cant remember? What exactly happened after all of us were teleported out? Chapter 640 - Elf Ranger Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Hoshi told them everything that he could remember. Seiji and his friends exchanged awkward glances. Weve been waiting here for you a bit more than three hours. Judging from the time that passed, and all the damage to your clothing, you must have gone through many things You really cant remember anything else at all? Hoshi did his best to recall as he looked at his right hand. The mysterious marking had now vanished. However, Hoshi could sense that its power was still within him. He then checked his pockets, only to find that all his red leaves were there as well, with not a single one missing. He could faintly recall that he seemed to have met the golden-haired girl again, and that he was with her I think that I might have been saved by that golden-haired girl, and then I was together with her Hoshi muttered. Everyone remained silent for a moment. Thats all you can remember? Seiji folded his arms. It would have been fine if you had only had a nice chat with her for three hours. However, the tatters on your clothing prove that you were doing otherwise. I highly doubt that some of those cut marks could have been caused by the sticky fluid monsters. You were probably fighting against something else inside as well. Perhaps you were fighting against other spiritual monsters, or even humans. The atmosphere became somewhat heavy. I dont want to say this, but it looks like she was manipulating you, Hoshi. Seiji sighed. Its quite obvious that you were fighting, and now youve lost your memory afterward. This is basically no different from her having taken advantage of a puppet. Hoshi fell silent for a moment. Team Leader, do you believe that shes an evil existence? I didnt say that. Still, its a possibility. Seiji had a serious expression. She was the cause behind this incident. She brought much hardship upon you, and made you lose your memory Do you still want to believe in her despite all this? Hoshi fell silent for an even longer period of time. He recalled what that girl looked like, as well as her singing I want to believe Hoshi spoke softly as he clenched his right hand. Seiji looked at Hoshis right hand. If theres a method to remove the marking that she put on your body, do you want to remove it? No. Do you still want to see her again? Yeah Hoshi nodded. Such an idiot. Seiji sighed. But I suppose thats just how you are, Hoshi Amami. Another period of silence fell over everyone. Well, thats the end of this matter, Seiji told everyone. We werent able to train in the Domain as Id expected and Kazuko-san is now in a hibernation state because of this incident. She wont be waking up soon. I I thought too simply of the Domain and the Inner Worlds. I need to properly self-reflect. The fortunate part is that despite this sudden incident, everyone returned safely with nobody injured Everyone did a good job. Lets all have a good rest now. If any of you feel that something is wrong with your body, let me know immediately. Nirou Iwazaki was staring blankly at the ceiling. That was because he was now dead. Despite the fact that he was an experienced Spiritual Ability user, he and more than ten other members of their organization had all died within their base! The other powerful individuals in the organization that rushed over to support everyone found that they were too late when they arrived. There was only one lucky survivor, an Awakened by the name of Heita Nishizawa. This gray-haired boy had been seriously injured and barely managed to survive. He told his rescuers what he had witnessed. All of this death had been caused by a single person. That person wore mystical-appearing attire that resembled something a stereotypical elf ranger from fantasy anime and manga would wear. This elf ranger wore a magic runic hat, possessed an exquisite longbow, and had beautiful and androgynous features that made it difficult to determine the persons gender. This person was basically no different from a real elf! He or she summoned powerful spiritual monsters and shot powerful spiritual arrows that killed everyone! This person destroyed the organizations base in the Forest Palace all by themselves!! Heitas testimony, video cameras from the destroyed base, and a certain type of scene replay magic spell all confirmed the details of this attacker. However, it was impossible to determine who this person was or what faction they belonged to. Due to the physical characteristics of this person, the organization decided to code-name them Elf Ranger. The organization assessed this person as an above average threat based on the damage this person inflicted and the power level displayed. The next morning, Seiji contacted Hana and told her about what happened last night. In the future, you should pay more attention to this person named Hoshi Amami, Hana told him. Of course. Seiji nodded. This was his first time visiting an Inner World. I suppose that he had a lucky miracle of sorts for something like this to happen to him. The youth on his first adventure who met a mysterious and powerful golden-haired girl. This seemed just like the classic beginning to a novel or manga. However, Seiji had no clue if this story would turn out to be good or bad for Hoshi. I would like to request an analysis of the damage inflicted upon his combat uniform. Is it possible to determine what types of attacks caused such damage? It also needs repairing Could I ask you to do that? Yeah. Mail the combat uniform back to me, Hana agreed. Also, Im concerned about that group who suddenly attacked us for no apparent reason None of them saw any of our real faces, but since we killed three of them, we need to remain on guard, Seiji continued. Could I also ask you to investigate those dual daggers? Hana agreed to this as well. Seiji didnt request Natsuyas assistance, because this incident was unrelated to her. This was related to his knight order. Seiji considered it alright to have Natsuya of the Yoruhana Family help him with smaller matters, but this was something related to him and his friends lives, so there absolutely needed to be concrete results. After finishing their video chat, Seiji immediately mailed over the items. He didnt use any normal mail delivery. Instead, he used a mystical service that he wouldnt have to worry about reliability or speed of. However, the price for this service was rather expensive. This matter had now temporarily come to an end after Seiji mailed the items. The greatest lesson he learned from all of this was that Kazukos Domain wasnt nearly as safe as hed thought it was. Seiji understood that training in an Inner World had its risks. However, he mistakenly underestimated the risks. He didnt expect that the controller of the Domain herself, Kazuko, would also meet with a problem. Taking advantage of Kazukos ability to easily train in Inner Worlds on a daily basis Well, after all of this, Seiji could only say that dreams were beautiful but reality was cruel. Inner Worlds possessed even stronger existences than Kazuko that could even overrule her control over the Domain! Meeting any such existences would cause even Kazuko to meet with danger. In an even worse hypothetical scenario, everyone could die there!! At any rate, Seiji felt that he had underestimated Inner Worlds far too much. Inner Worlds werent the same as dungeons in games. There was no fixed path to take through an Inner World, nor was there a story plot. Entering every time was a true adventure with associated risks. What one met inside would be unknown. In fortunate circumstances, an Inner World would provide excellent training. But in unfortunate circumstance, it was also possible to die within just a short few seconds. Even if Seiji had the ability to save and load, he didnt dare to allow himself to die. He now had a new understanding of how dangerous Inner Worlds were. This caused him to reassess the value of his [Spirit House] from his system. His systems products were truly extraordinary A place where he and his friends could cultivate safely was far more valuable than hed originally expected! System: Heh heh heh, now you understand how it is, dear. Seiji imagined his system saying that. But, the [Spirit House] was truly an option! It wasnt that he didnt want it to begin with. It was that he was poor in points. Seiji sighed. He needed to earn more points. Seiji figured that he should first hurry and finish the second volume of Brother Monogatari as quickly as possible before thinking of other ways to grind points. Although he was working on the dating sim game as a side project, this wouldnt possibly be finished anytime soon. He needed something that would give him many points quickly No, he needed a project that would give him rewards as soon as possible. Seiji then had a flash of inspiration that caused his eyes to light up. He immediately went on the internet, and created an account on Sakura Islands most famous website for light novel artists, Whiteboard! Seiji figured that he technically counted as a light novel artist as well, since he drew all the art for his own novel. Wouldnt he be able to earn some points by uploading some drawings on the internet? Chapter 641 - I want to draw ero drawings! Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu After creating an account, Seiji searched the Whiteboard light novel artists site and found that there was already fan art for Brother Monogatari! The most popular fan art was drawn by Sharp Demon Soldier, the artist who had competed with him over the artist position for Brother Monogatari. This popular fan art was precisely the one of the male lead showing off his true powers for the first time Seiji had seen previously. The second most popular fan art was drawn by Romance of Ice and Fire This was Yukaris drawing! Yukari drew the female lead wearing a yukata and a demon mask on the side of her face. The younger sister character was joyfully licking a candied lollipop. Although this drawing wasnt highly detailed, it was still of good quality. The beautiful girl in the drawing sticking her tongue out had a subtle alluring sexiness to her. Seiji instantly gave the drawing a five-star rating and added it to his personal collection. He then looked at all the other fan art for his story. Of course, some were of good quality while some were of low quality. Still, even the worst-drawn fan art still contained the artists passion for his story. Seiji gave every single fan art for his story an excellent rating. He then started uploading his own drawings. Seiji currently had a large number of drawings accumulated due to constantly grinding his [Art] stat through his system for points. He picked some of the drawings that he felt were superior and uploaded them publicly on the internet. But, he felt that just this alone would be obviously insufficient. Since he was both the author and artist of Brother Monogatari, he felt that he should draw something truly outstanding to help get his artist account known. Seiji immediately started brainstorming about what he could draw. As he brainstormed, he reflexively looked at Yukaris drawing. Suddenly, he felt that a relatively ecchi drawing would be a good way to attract attention. Seiji was instantly inspired after having this idea! All sorts of scenes popped into his mind as if an unstoppable torrential wave had arrived. Such powerful inspiration astonished Seiji because he finally realized that he had never drawn a single ero drawing as of yet! How illogical! As an otaku who now possessed excellent drawing skills, why hadnt he drawn an ero drawing up until now!? Seiji instantly realized the answer after thinking about it for a little: because of Shika-chan. The first high-quality drawing that he felt he had ever produced had Shika as the model. After that, he drew Shikas birthday present drawing for the Winter Snow Festival, and then he started drawing insert art for Brother Monogatari He hadnt even thought of drawing ecchi drawings with all that going on! Only now did Seiji finally awaken to the fact that he had unknowingly fallen into the trap of getting accustomed to a certain way of drawing. That was completely wrong! Although his normal drawings were excellent, he couldnt allow that to restrain himself!! I like ero drawings! I want to draw an ero drawing!! Im going to draw something extremely ero right now No, no lets not draw something overly ero. Seiji hurriedly stopped himself from running rampant. He couldnt let himself get carried away, as he was both the author and artist of Brother Monogatari. His story wasnt supposed to primarily focus on sex appeal. It would be a bad influence if he published an overly sexual drawing. Still, it would be fine to draw something ecchi, just not overly so. Seiji restrained his desires and did his best to calmly analyze all sorts of scenes that he could use. He swiftly rejected many possibilities. He didnt want the drawing to reveal too much flesh, show underwear, or have an overtly sexual pose After careful consideration and assessment, Seiji finally determined what he was going to draw. He then immediately began drawing Yukari was currently in her own room, surfing the internet. First, she checked her own artist blog and replied to a few messages. She then went on her account profile at the light novel artist website Whiteboard and saw a message for her from a user named Idle Dimension by the Shore! Had Seiji registered an account on the light novel artist website? Yukari blinked in surprise as she opened up Idle Dimension by the Shores profile. Many drawings had already been uploaded. One drawing in particular instantly attracted her attention. This drawing was of a black-haired beautiful girl who wore a mystical Sakura Island style miniskirt. Her head was tilted slightly with hair falling down. Her right leg was lifted slightly and she was currently pulling up a black stocking with both her hands. This seemingly ordinary scene had an indescribable allure to it! Even though the girl clearly didnt reveal much flesh at all, the drawing was mysteriously alluring. Even the female Yukari felt an impulse to take a closer look. Yukari magnified this drawing to the maximum on her computer and observed it closely. Extravagant attire, a lazy-seeming expression, the already worn stocking on the left leg and the absolute territory between the stocking and the miniskirt, the lifted right leg, the half-worn stocking, and the place where you would think that you could see panties but nothing was actually revealed Truly wondrous! The purple-haired girl who was already a high-level ero artist praised this drawing in her mind. This drawing wasnt outright ero, but it was indeed ero. Somehow, the drawing managed to fall right on the border. Any more would make it truly ero, while any less would make it plain. The balance struck was so exact as if it was a perfect balance! And, everything was due to the quality of the drawing. Its high attention to detail made it pleasing to look at, especially the stockings and the beautiful legs. The contrast between black and white was wonderfully done. The more one looked at it, the more one would want to try and touch it. The girls actions seemed natural and her expression was moving. Her clothes were extravagant, but not overly so as to steal the scene The first impression upon seeing this might be that this drawing was appealing due to ero, but if one looked at it seriously, theyd discover that the drawings overall charisma was the truly appealing part! Yukari instantly gave this drawing a five star review and added it to her personal collection. There were very few reviews currently on this drawing. Every single review so far praised it, and Yukari sincerely added her own laudatory comment. At the exact same moment that her comment appeared, another accredited artist by the name of Sharp Demon Soldier commented at the same time! Excellent drawing I really hope that Shore-sensei wont start drawing manga. Otherwise, Ill have an even more difficult time (smiley emoticon). Judging from the tone, this artist was acquainted with Seiji. Yukari was rather curious just how Demon Soldier was acquainted with Seiji. She then thought about how this person mentioned manga just now. What would it be like if Seiji started drawing manga? Yukaris opinion was that hed definitely be able to draw something wonderful. Brother Monogatari had great popularity, which was the best evidence of Seijis talent. It was quite possible that he would be able to draw an excellent manga in the future. To be honest, if he drew and wrote about a modified version of his own life story, that alone would likely be a powerful bestselling story. Yukari seriously started thinking about this after having such a thought. She started thinking that perhaps this was truly doable! Seiji was handsome, powerful, talented, and had a powerful family background. He was a Spiritual Ability user and even started a harem he was basically like a main character type of person in real life!! Yukari had complex feelings towards him to begin with. Now, they became even more complex. She decided to forget it and stop all her idle thoughts. Yukari admired Seijis drawing some more before classifying it into her favorites section. She then started browsing his other artwork. Romance of Ice and Fire and Sharp Demon Soldier, these two renowned artists, had simultaneously praised a newcomer artists drawing. This drew much attention from the artist community. This excellent drawing speedily received more and more clicks, with the excellent ratings and favorites rapidly increasing as well. The website itself then noticed the drawings popularity and placed it on the front page, helping to increase its exposure even more. The light novel forums then started noticing this drawing. After it was confirmed that this drawing was indeed personally done by the author/artist of Brother Monogatari, even more readers of Seijis novel checked out his drawing, increasing its popularity even further. As Seiji wanted, he received points in his system for his drawings. As he expected, he didnt receive that many points. Still, he proved that this was an excellent method to earn more points. If he continued uploading new drawings, he felt that he would have an outstanding new source of income for points. Chapter 642 - Thank you, my dear knight Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Later that night, Seiji was contacted by Hana. Those daggers are a spiritual weapon crafted by the Messengers organization. The people you met are from that faction, the cat-eared hat girl reported to him. The Messengers organization is actually a new faction that split off from Soul World. The Messengers were created by some former members of Soul World that believe in using any means necessary to achieve what they desire. That was a lot of information to take in at once! Did Sister Yui give you this information? Seiji inquired. Thats right, Sister Yui told it to me. Shes a member of Soul World, Hana quietly stated something that should have been an incredible secret. Since shes let you know about her identity, that probably means it doesnt need to be a secret anymore. Yep, since its no longer considered to be a crime to be a member of Soul World. Will she join Soul Society later on as one of their higher-ups? I dont know, but I think its highly possible. They both fell silent for a moment. So the Messengers are an evil organization that split off from Soul World, and Soul Society is the organization of justice that opposes them? Seiji folded his arms. I think that a more appropriate analogy would be to call them factions of chaos and order. Hana also folded her arms. I suppose youre right so the next classical development will be the battle between chaos and order? That depends on what the Messengers goal is. Sister Yui doesnt know their overall goal? She didnt say anything about that. She only said that the creator of the Messengers was someone who would stoop to any means. Stoop to any means? This typically meant that one wouldnt care about any collateral damage or harm caused to others. No matter what this organization wanted to achieve, being willing to use any means was already the best evidence that they were relatively dangerous. It was truly unfortunate that Seiji had created a grudge with such a faction but perhaps it was something bound to occur. What about anything else? Is there anything special about those daggers? Theyre a weapon thats specially created for the Awakened. These daggers are capable of absorbing and storing the energy from defeated spiritual monsters and transmitting it to the holder. However, it should be noted that the transference mechanism is under remote control. Someone else is capable of controlling the mechanism and adjusting the energy output. So, youre saying that this weapons energy output can be controlled by someone else? Thats right. This design allows someone else to control the weapons holder. Someone else with the control mechanism can self-destruct the weapon with a single press of a button. Or, its possible to instantly have the weapon start transmitting energy at maximum level, without any regard to the weapon holders will or well-being. Seiji recalled the scene from before when he heard this. Those three individuals who attacked him had all seemed to be rather abnormal. Perhaps they hadnt attacked him out of their own will. Perhaps it was due to that person behind them Seiji felt that it was a pity he didnt manage to stop that Spiritual Ability user and the last Awakened there. Seiji felt pity for the three people under the Messenger organizations control. He now also concretely had a better idea of what the Messengers were really like. Is there any more information? Thats all about the daggers. Next would be regarding your friend Hoshi Amamis combat uniform. Hana paused for a moment. The damage to his uniform is highly likely to have been caused by spiritual weapons. Are you talking about all of the damage? Seiji now had a serious expression. Yep, 100%. They both fell silent yet again. Hoshi had stayed behind in that realm by himself for more than three hours. All the various types of damage done to his clothing had been from spiritual weapons Did Hoshi go fight a battle against an army of Spiritual Ability users!? Just how many people were there? What faction were they from? What was the result? Those were all important questions. Yet, the main character of the incident in question had lost his memories! It would have been fine if Hoshi had only been fighting against spiritual creatures. Yet losing his memories after fighting against humans? That was no laughing matter at all. We need to think of some method to help Hoshi recover his memories. Otherwise, we wont even know what trouble hes gotten into. Seiji sighed. Perhaps he met another group from the Messengers and had a huge fight against them. Hana took a random guess. Thats possible, but well only know for certain once he remembers. Well, it would be slightly better if Hoshi had fought against another group of Messengers, since Seiji and his friends had killed three of them already. It wouldnt change much more if they antagonized the Messengers again the important part was if Hoshis identity was exposed or not! Did they see his face!? The Messengers organization was a split-off faction from Soul World that trended towards chaos. Becoming enemies with them would be no laughing matter. If Hoshis identity was exposed, that would be incredibly dangerous! Maybe I should load back in time. Seiji suddenly had such a thought. But, he then sighed after recalling what Hoshi had said back then. Lets try to have my idiot junior recover his memories first before deciding what to do. Hoshi was sitting down under a tree, observing beautiful flowers while watching tiny butterflies dance among the flowers. A light breeze blew past which slightly shook the flowers. There was a sweet aroma and bright red leaves were falling This scene and atmosphere were so beautiful as to be addictive. An ethereal song sounded. When Hoshi looked to find the source, he noticed that the golden-haired girl was already standing next to him since an unknown time. Hoshi silently looked at her and listened to her song. He felt as if his very soul was being cleansed. He had no idle thoughts whatsoever, and his heart was completely calm. At this moment, footsteps suddenly sounded. Hoshi turned around and saw a squadron of people in various types of clothing. They were all holding blood-red weapons or guns. All of them had black, gray, or red misty auras around them which gave Hoshi an ominous impression. He felt that they didnt belong in such a beautiful location at all. The golden-haired girl also looked at this squadron and stopped her singing. These people then did something that caused a dense gray mist to arrive. The air speedily became chilly. The flowers started losing their color as they wilted in large patches. All the butterflies dropped on the ground and turned into dust. Even the tall red-leafed tree was speedily losing its life force at a visible rate. Its bark dimmed in color as its leaves kept dropping it finally became rather ugly and scary with how dried out it appeared. This squadron of people then left this area. They destroyed the beauty and calmness of this location and then left just like that. A feeling of anger arose within Hoshis heart. He looked at the golden-haired girl. Although he couldnt see her expression clearly, he could sense her sadness. Hoshi then witnessed this scene repeating itself countless times. At first, the golden-haired girl didnt do anything at all. But as her sadness increased, she started hiding her gardens presence. Yet, those people still kept finding and destroying her garden. Evidently, they had a method of locating her garden. After that, she was forced to start fighting off those people. But even if she chased them away, they would soon return with even more and stronger companions! The golden-haired girl was having a bitter and difficult time fighting against those people. All she wanted was to maintain her garden. Yet, those people always brought along destruction and turned the entire world to grayness. Hoshis anger reached its peak after witnessing all of this. Just chasing those people away would be insufficient. They needed to be killed! Only by killing them would they never return. As if she sensed his anger, the golden-haired girl looked at him and slowly reached out with her tiny hand. Hoshi stretched out his hand and lightly held her hand in his. Her hand was cool, soft, and smooth a subtly wondrous sensation. But, that wasnt the important part. The important part was that this was the first time that he was finally able to touch her. Hoshi tightly gripped her hand, transmitting his own will. I will help you. I will protect your garden, your home! I shall make those people that bring destruction pay a fitting price!! The girl sensed his feelings. Her mouth arced upwards slightly as she smiled movingly. She then spoke one sentence. Hoshi didnt recognize the language she spoke in. Yet, he was mystically able to understand the meaning Thank you, my dear knight. Chapter 643 Chapter 643: Just how much of a misunderstanding do you have about me and him!? Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu The next morning, Seiji was just about to call Hoshi when Hoshi happened to call him. I remember now. Seiji raised his eyebrows upon hearing this. He had just wanted to discuss the matter of recovering his juniors memory. He didnt expect that Hoshi would regain his memory on his own. Last night, I had a dream well, perhaps it wasnt really a dream. I then recalled what Ive experienced, Hoshi stated in a low voice. Its good that you remember did you fight against other humans at that time? Yes. Did they see your face? They didnt. Thats good, then. Seiji heaved a sigh of relief. The situation would be much better as long as Hoshis identity wasnt exposed. Lets discuss the specifics at school. Okay. Seiji then finished his breakfast and headed out for high school. He attended classes as usual. Seiji met up with Hoshi and the others during lunch break. When I was surrounded by those sticky fluid monsters, Lilith descended upon my body and used a powerful ability to deal with all those monsters. Lilith? Is that the golden-haired girls name? Yeah Lilith is an elf. The place that we sawthat beautiful garden with the large red-leafed treeis the place she resides in, Hoshi explained. And, those people with the red weapons have constantly been destroying her home. Destroying? Seiji blinked. Why? Lilith doesnt know why they keep destroying her home, either. She kept trying to hide her garden or to chase them away. Yet, she was unable to stop them. So she descended upon your body and made use of you to fight against those people? Seiji furrowed his eyebrows slightly. Thats right. It wasnt her intention to cause me to lose my memory. It was just that I was unable to fully bear her power, which was why I had a short-term memory loss, Hoshi explained calmly. Seiji looked carefully at Hoshis expression. Judging from your expression, youve completely accepted all of this. Indeed. Im willing to help Lilith and fight for her cause! Hoshi had a look of resolution. Everyone fell silent for a moment. Youre so cool, Amami-san, Chiaki spoke up. You feel just like Seiji. I think so as well. Mika nodded in agreement. Seiji was rendered speechless. Hoshi smiled and was about to say something else when tomboy Chiaki continued, However, youre obviously being overly na?ve Can you really trust this Lilith whos a mysterious existence from another dimension? Hoshis expression froze over. Wakaba-senpai Perhaps I shouldnt be saying so much if Seiji decided to help a mysterious girl, I probably wouldnt worry at all. But since its you, Amami-san, Im rather worried. Chiaki looked directly at him and spoke seriously, You should really consider and think more about what exactly youre doing. Hoshi fell silent. Those red-weapon-wielding individuals belong to a dangerous organization known as the Messengers. Seiji spoke up. As for how dangerous, I think that perhaps they can be equated with the mystical societys version of terrorists. I killed three members of their organization and am already opposing them. Although I might have went overboard, I dont regret what I did at all. However, its one thing to be enemies with them whenever we meet, but its another thing entirely to proactively become their enemy. Hoshi I can sense your resolution. But just as Chiaki said, you really should think more about this. Senpai Something flashed in Hoshis eyes. Seiji smiled gently. Once youve thought things through, and if youre still determined to help her, I will support you. Seiji reached out and patted his junior on the back. Hoshi felt a warm feeling in his heart and smiled once again after he felt Seijis encouragement. Is this really alright? Chiaki asked Seiji this question after lunch was over and Hoshi left to go back to the middle school section. Seiji fell silent for a moment. I dont know. He ended up sighing. Ive never met or seen that Lilith individual before. Judging from her actions, shes not too friendly towards humans Is this because of the Messenger organizations influence? Or is her nature simply like that? Its impossible to tell. Hoshi is the only person who can see her. He obtained power from her and she descended upon his body, taking advantage of him to achieve her own purpose. If you think about it in a negative fashion, Lilith is basically using Hoshi like her personal tool. If you think about it in a positive fashion, Hoshi is a special existence for her, and shes an excellent chance for Hoshi to speedily become stronger. Whether this is good or bad for Hoshi is impossible to know. I can only leave it up to Hoshi himself to decide. As for whether this is good or bad, I Thats not what Im asking, Chiaki interrupted. What Im asking is, is it really alright to let your cute junior jump into someone elses arms? Eh? Seiji paused in confusion. Amami-san has always been so devoted towards you all this time. Now, someone else is in his hearta mysterious and beautiful girl. Arent you afraid that hell soon escape from your harem? Seiji was rendered speechless. Right now, youre still definitely the number one in Amami-sans heart. As long as you prevent him from having any contact with that girl, hell definitely obey you! And yet youre choosing to let him do as he wishes. You have no self-awareness as a harem leader at all. Honestly! Chiaki pretended to pout. Honestly? The hell!! Seiji finally reacted as he understood what she was talking about. Just what are you talking about here! Hoshi isnt a member of my harem at all, okay!!?? Tsk, youre still being blind to the truth here. Chiaki ignored his outburst. Blind? Yeah, right!! Just how much of a misunderstanding do you have about me and him!? I dont think I have any misunderstandings at all. What do you think, Mika? Chiaki is quite right. The twintailed girl had a serious expression. Hey!! Just admit it, Seiji. Hoshi is an important member of your harem! Is it really alright for the two of you to give a boy the same status as you!? Seiji retorted forcefully. Its not the same at all, right, Mika? Yep, its not the same. Just what type of tacit agreement did the two of you come to just now!? We think that you did something stupid just now. You should have severely scolded Amami-san and shown off your dominance as the harem king! You should have completely removed all his thoughts of cheating on you!! Chiaki made a sharp comment. Thats right, thats how it should be. Mika nodded and added that. Im not a harem king!! Hes not cheating on me at all!!! Seiji commented with all his might. Forget about Chiaki joking around, even Mika was joining in this time? Just what was going on!? When he really starts cheating on you and leaves your side, just you wait and cry. Chiaki folded her arms. Seiji reflexively wanted to comment further upon hearing this, when he suddenly realized Your real meaning is that Hoshi might leave our team? Chiaki revealed an expression of now you finally understand. Mika had an expression of thats exactly what I meant. Indeed, Seiji hadnt thought of this possibility before. Seiji giving Hoshi the freedom to choose might cause Hoshi to leave his team in the future that was indeed possible. No not only might Hoshi leave, when considering the amount of Liliths influence on Hoshi, in the worst-case scenario, it was even possible that Hoshi might become an enemy! Chapter 644 - I just happened to be… drinking tea Chapter 644: I just happened to be drinking tea Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Being enemies with Hoshi Seiji didnt want to think about this. If you look at such a possibility, perhaps it is indeed foolish of me to let Hoshi do as he pleases. Yet, Ill still let him choose for himself, Seiji stated adamantly. You really are an idiot with no dominance over your harem at all. If you really insist on calling me that, then I suppose I am indeed such a person. Yet, that type of person is precisely the type that I like. Chiaki changed the topic suddenly and smiled. Same for me. Mika smiled as well. Seiji didnt know how to respond to Chiaki and Mikas sudden direct attacks on his heart. He could only awkwardly avert his gaze. Karen Miyamoto was having hallucinations yet again. She saw a blood-red moon, a dark forest, large and colorful monsters, blood-red eyes, the stench of blood, red moths, caterpillars, ants, beetles, locusts, centipedes A dense array of various insects filled her vision, crawling on her body and entering her cavities She wanted to slap away the insects, but her entire body was unable to move. She wasnt even able to make a single sound. All she could do was watch in horror. Dont come over dont come over dont come over dont come over dont come over Although she prayed furiously in her heart, the endless amount of insects continued to crawl towards her and invade her body. Karen felt itch all over. Itchy itchy itchy itchy itchy Im so scared Im so scared Im so scared Im so scared Im so scared!!! Karen felt as if she had been filled up entirely with insects, as if she would see nothing more than a wriggling mass of insects if someone cut open her skin. In fact, nothing but insects would fall out of her body. So scary so terrifying I dont want to die like this I might as well die forget it I dont want to die no I cant take it anymore I just want to dieeeeeeeee Her consciousness became hazy and her sense of logic and reason was gradually unraveling. Her soul slowly sunk into an icy cold ocean and was about to be robbed of its final spark of light. Sis Sister Sister hurry and wake up!! A voice transmitted itself through the final spark of light, helping to slightly recover her consciousness. But, she was so tired already. This is too difficult for me. Just let me leave like this. Sister Sister Sister Im begging you Wake up So annoying, leave me alone, Kaho But the moment that this name appeared in Karens mind, she couldnt help but think about her younger sister. Karen suddenly woke up! Kaho She kept muttering this name as she felt a warm and familiar sensation again. Her sinking soul was pulled back up to the surface. Her sense of logic and reason returned. I cant give up. I have to escape from all of this! Karen did her very best to regain her consciousness as she struggled with all her might to swim towards the light Finally, her eyes were able to see the real world again. Kaho Sister!!! Kaho tightly hugged Karen who had finally woken up again. Kahos face was filled with tear streaks. Wonderful wonderful Im fine its all thanks to you, Kaho Karen hugged Kaho back, with tears streaming down her cheeks as well. She was almost unable to return if it wasnt for her younger sister The two sisters hugged each other with deep emotions. It was a long while before they finally let go of each other. Sister, youre at your limit, arent you? Kaho inquired. Im fine I can still go on Karen did her best to squeeze out a smile. Dont lie to me! I felt that you were in great danger just now, as if you wouldnt return!! Kaho glared at Karen. Tell me the truth, youre at your limit, arent you? Karen fell silent. Karen treated Karens silence as tacit agreement. If you cant take it anymore, you should just tell the truth. Forcing yourself is meaningless. Kaho glared at Karen one last time before she picked up her cell phone and dialed a certain persons number. Kaho explained the current situation to that person when he picked up. Karen quietly listened to her younger sisters phone conversation until she hung up. Kaho, arent you afraid? Karen asked in a light voice. Kaho blinked upon hearing this. How can I possibly not be afraid? But, theres no other method. This is all I can do. Im sorry This isnt your fault, Sister. Theres no need to apologize. But what should I do? Karen clutched her younger sisters hands. You dont need to do anything at all. Kaho looked directly at her. Were sisters if I was the one who met a demon, Sister would help me as well. Karen didnt know what else to say after hearing this. They both silently stayed like this until Seigo Harano called back. They left their home and saw a very expensive-appearing black luxury car in front of their home. The windbreaker-wearing handsome boy was standing in front of the car, smiling and waving towards them. A young master! This phrase entered Karen and Kahos minds simultaneously. They felt as if Seigo had stepped right out of an idol television drama filming set. Seigo, this car Its Natsuyas car. President Yoruhana? Yep. When you called me earlier, I just happened to be drinking tea together with her. There was a subtle pause in Seigos words. Seeing his expression, Kaho couldnt help but imagine that he was actually doing something apart from only drinking tea together with President Yoruhana causing her heart to reflexively tighten up. It was already confirmed ever since last Monday that Seigo and President Yoruhana were an official couple. Kaho didnt want to recall what she felt on that dayan entire day of unhappiness. But, there was nothing she could do. Seigo Harano and Natsuya Yoruhana made an excellent match for each other, a perfect pair. All that Kaho could do was silently give them her blessings and suppress the feelings in her heart. But right now, an indescribable sense of frustration was welling up within her. She was unable to control this unstoppable emotion at all. This was despite the fact that he clearly didnt do anything wrong at all. Kaho knew that she had probably interrupted his intimate time with his girlfriend, and not only did he not get angry, he even arrived immediately to pick them up he was already being so gentle to them. Please get on the car, ladies. Seiji opened the car door and invited the Miyamoto sisters on as if he was their personal servant. Kaho did her best to smile as she got on the car. Karen followed after. Seiji was the last one to get on. He then asked the driver to begin driving. Everyone remained silent for a moment inside the car. Harano-kun, whom were you and Kaho talking about earlier? Karen broke the silence and asked a question. Natsuya Yoruhana. Shes the student council president at Genhana High School, as well as my girlfriend, Seiji replied. Your girlfriend!? Yep. We just confirmed our relationship last week. Confirmed that would be after the body inspection that Seigo did for Karen. Karens face flushed red in embarrassment as she recalled that scene. But, rather than her own embarrassment, she was more concerned about her younger sister right now! She turned around to see that Kaho was quietly looking out the car window. Although she couldnt see Kahos expression, Karen knew as Kahos older sister that her younger sister currently had a negative aura about her. Karen knew she probably shouldnt ask more, but she couldnt suppress her curiosity about this Natsuya Yoruhana character. This car belongs to Yoruhana-san? Yes. Shes the scion of a major family. They have a lot of money. A wealthy female scion Karen instantly thought of various tropes about this type of person. With Seigo Haranos physical features and qualities, it didnt seem strange at all to her that he would have a wealthy female scion as his girlfriend. Are we going to meet her? Yeah. Shes also a Spiritual Ability user. The place she lives at has a room thats specially used for spellcasting. It would be better to remove the demon energy from your body there, Seiji explained. Not only was she a student council president and a wealthy scion, she was even a Spiritual Ability user! Karen couldnt help but imagine a beautiful, regal, and powerful girl who would be high above all others like a queen. Chapter 645 - Why is it always the breasts!? Chapter 645: Why is it always the breasts!? Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu And then, Karen really did meet Natsuya. When Karen saw Natsuya Yoruhana for the first time, she felt that Natsuya was basically exactly like what shed imagined except that the real person exceeded her imagination and was even more outstanding! Natsuya was noble and had a stunning aura about her. She seemed like a perfect match for Seigo Harano. In comparison Karen glanced over at her younger sister Kaho. Im sorry, Little Sis. Theres no comparison at all. Karen felt sorry for Kaho. But by now, Kaho had finished adjusting her emotions and appeared to be quite calm. After that, Seiji took the sisters to the spellcasting room. Upon entering the room, the sisters were astounded by the white lanterns, runes, and spell formations etched in the room. Transferring the demon energy will require your bodies to be in direct contact with each other, Seiji spoke up with an awkward expression. More specifically, both of you need to remove all upper body clothing and press your chests against each other. What? Both Kaho and Karen were shocked to hear this. Chests against each other? Yes, because the demon energy needs to be transferred through that location on your bodies as a medium. Clothes cant be worn there because clothes will interfere with the process. Seiji turned around. I wont sneak any peeks call out to me after the two of you are finished making that pose. Kaho and Karen were both rendered speechless. Although he claimed that he wouldnt sneak any peeks, it would still be incredibly embarrassing to make such a pose! The Miyamoto Sisters exchanged glances and both saw that the other was blushing red. Everyone remained silent for a while. Kaho was the first who raised her hands. Lets take our upper body clothes off Sister Okay Why was it always the breasts!? The previous inspection was about massaging the breasts, and this time required exposing the breasts and it even got her younger sister involved this time!! Karen became somewhat angered in her embarrassment. For a short instant, she even wanted to tell on him to his girlfriend, Natsuya Yoruhana. However, she instantly banished such a thought from her mind. She was grateful to Seigo Harano for being willing to help her. She didnt even know how she could pay him back yet, and she wanted to tell on him to his girlfriend? That seemed like it would be so terrible of her. The previous inspection, and this time as well there was no helping it! Because there were no other methods available. Karen decided to trust in him and treat all of this as something necessary as if it was a doctors visit. Yet, she still couldnt help her sense of embarrassment. Karen and Kaho both slowly removed their shirts and bras. With reddened faces, they approached and smashed their breasts against each other. Due to the bounciness, the two sisters naturally had to hug each other in order to stand steadily. The sisters had never done something like this before! Kaho and Karen glanced at each others reddened faces in embarrassment and directly felt the others warmth, softness, and heartbeat. Both of them felt a rather subtly wondrous sensation from this. Were ready. Kaho did her best to withstand the embarrassment. Seiji turned around with a serious expression as if he was a priest with zero earthly desires. He did his very best not to have his image collapse in front of such a beautiful scene. Seiji started creating a seal and uttering an incantation. Soon, Kaho and Karen noticed the atmosphere around them beginning to change. Something they couldnt see gradually filled the air around them and entered their bodies as they breathed. This invisible something gave them a warm feeling. Not only were their bodies feeling warmer, they also felt the temperature in the room beginning to rise. After that, the ceiling, floor, and all around them started to glow as well. Their entire vision was filled with a mystical golden glow. At this moment, Seiji walked up to the two of them. He placed his right hand on Kahos shoulder and his left hand on Karens shoulder. Ahn~ Karen started to moan. She felt something warm flowing within her, reaching deep inside her body, making her exquisitely comfortable This was similar to what shed felt during the last inspection, only stronger. She wanted to withstand this feeling, but found it impossible. Soon, her body began to tremble and her consciousness became hazy. When the warm sensation came into contact with the icy sensation hidden deep within her body, Karen felt a stimulation that was several times stronger than before! Eeyah~~ Karen started trembling all over as she shouted loudly with a dazed expression on her face. Kahos face was completely red now. Not only was this because she saw how her sister was behaving from such a close distance, it was also because she also felt an indescribably comfortable sensation from the warm feeling flowing within her body. Kaho grit her teeth in an effort not to allow herself to start shouting or moaning as well. Im going to begin transferring the demon energy Prepare yourself, Kaho. Ive long since been prepared! Hurry and finish already!! Kaho really wanted to shout that out loud. This current situation was just far too embarrassing! Ahh Wah Yah Karens body shook as she moaned rather sexily. She had a blank expression on her completely flushed face, her eyes were tearing up, she was drooling, and even her tongue was sticking out slightly. She had an expression almost as if she was the female lead of an adult doujinshi. Kaho really didnt want to see her older sister looking like this so she closed her eyes. However, Kaho then instantly felt herself sinking into an icy darkness! An abnormally cold chill invaded her body, making her feel as if she had just fallen into cold water naked. She was enveloped by an endless pitch-black darkness. Kaho was frightened to the point of wanting to scream. However, she was unable to move her body or make a single sound. The cold gradually invaded her body and caused the warmth to dissipate. The coldness was replacing the warmness. This process wasnt painful, yet she was terrified. It felt as if her very soul was slowly sinking. Kahos consciousness became hazy. Colors were beginning to flash around her. She could sense that some sort of terrifying existence was approaching closer. This is the monster that Sister mentioned A pair of blood-red eyes suddenly appeared! These eyes were dark red and had strange runes inside them. Just being stared at by these eyes made Kaho feel like her own sense of self was slowly being deleted, as if this presence was devouring her very soul. So scary so frightening yet So beautiful. Kaho was attracted by this pair of eyes. These eyes were something extraordinary, something inhuman. They were a demons eyes that wouldnt be found anywhere in nature. These eyes had an ominous and frightening aura about them. Yet, this was how these eyes were supposed to be! Kaho saw how beautiful the eyes were and couldnt help but praise their beauty in her heart. Her sister felt that this monster was frightening. Indeed, it was frightening, but it was also Just as she was thinking this, her soul seemed to sink even deeper. All the colors vanished as the blood-red eyes hid away in the darkness. All sorts of insects suddenly appeared! Kahos heart was filled with nothing but fear when faced with the teeming horde of insects. Dont come over She was unable to call out for help. But even if she had been able to, that wouldnt have helped one bit with what happened next. The insects crawled towards her, crawled all over her body, and began entering her body through her skin. So itchy so itchy itchy itchy itchy itchy itchy itchy itchy!!!!! She was unable to move and unable to resist. Kaho was disgusted to the extreme This was what her sister had constantly been enduring Kaho wanted to scream out pitifully. She wanted to shout out for someone to save her. She wanted to be freed of all this, yet that was impossible. This is what you willed upon yourself, to replace your sister, a tiny voice whispered that in her mind. Yes, I willingly did this to myself Its my own fault Tears started pouring out of Kahos eyes. In her fear, shakiness, and confusion, she then saw those blood-red eyes again. Chapter 646 - Sister, you actually really enjoyed that, didn’t you? Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Seiji retracted his hands and asked the sisters, The demon energy transfer is complete how do you two feel? There was no reply. It took a while before Karen regained her senses. Kaho also opened her eyes at this time. Sister are you alright? Im fine But Kaho, you Im fine as well I feel better now. After confirming that the sisters were fine, Seiji hurriedly left the room as the sisters were still naked from the waist up. Kaho, are you really alright? Karen looked at her younger sister in worry. Im really fine, Kaho responded calmly. Although I was rather uncomfortable just now, I no longer feel anything. Actually, she still felt something. However, what she felt wasnt pain or fear. It was an indescribable subtle yet wondrous sensation. Kaho was unable to describe what this sensation was, but she didnt feel that it was bad at all. However, she knew that if she stated this out loud, her sister would likely think that there was something wrong with her. And so, Kaho did her best to keep up a calm expression. After they finished putting on their clothes, Kaho saw that Karen still had an apologetic expression as if she owed Kaho. So, Kaho smiled at her sister. You dont need to worry Im not like you. I wont force myself to bear things that I cant. If I cant withstand it, Ill mention it immediately. Kaho Karen looked at her younger sister. Thank you. Karen was clearer than anyone about just what kind of pain her younger sister was helping to share the burden of. Apart from thanking Kaho, Karen couldnt think of anything else that she could say. Kaho smiled and didnt respond. Before the sisters left, they saw Natsuya Yoruhana once again. However, Kaho felt something slightly different inside this second time that she met the brilliantly shining student council president. Still, Kaho didnt allow any of this to show in her expression. This was a rather subtle change in her mentality. Yet, Kaho herself didnt know why she had changed her mentality or, more accurately speaking, she didnt care to analyze deeper. Seiji accompanied them out the door of Natsuyas residence and got on her car together with the Miyamoto Sisters. He accompanied the sisters all the way to their home. Kaho also felt that something had subtly changed within her regarding her feelings for this gentle and handsome boy. This felt slightly off to her, but it was actually alright for her as well. Pay attention to see if anything happens. Contact me instantly if anything does Have a good night, both of you. Seiji smiled and said goodbye after taking the Miyamoto Sisters home. Although Im quite grateful to Harano-kun, both times he helped out were so embarrassing, honestly. Karen vented her complaints slightly after returning home. Heh heh indeed. Kaho chuckled. Her chuckle sounded a little abnormal. Karen glanced at her younger sister, only to see that she had a seemingly normal expression. Kaho whats the matter? Whats the matter with what? I feel like somethings a little strange about you What part is strange? Your laugh just now I think I laughed quite normally. Kaho rolled her eyes at Karen. I told you, Im fine I know that youre worried about me, Sister, but you dont need to watch me so closely like that. Ill tell you if theres anything going on. You absolutely have to tell me. Of course. Im not you, dont make me repeat that again. Kaho paused for a moment as her lips arched slightly upward. By the way, Sister, you actually really enjoyed that, didnt you? Eh? Your expression at that time was so sexy. The same for last time as well You actually felt really good, didnt you? Karen was rendered speechless. Her face instantly started burning up after hearing her younger sister saying that! Not not at all! What ridiculous things are you saying, Kaho!! But it was quite obvious that you were enjoying it. Last time, I felt too awkward to say anything, but this time I cant help myself anymore. Kaho averted her gaze. Sister your expression at the time was just like that of a female main character in an adult doujinshi who loves getting fu*ked. That was how ero you looked. Wahh, nooo!!!! Karen covered her burning face with her hands. As your younger sister, it was quite awkward of me to see that Seigo really is quite something, being able to remain gentlemanly even after seeing you like that Dont say anything more, its all Harano-kuns fault!!!! Karen was embarrassed to the extreme. She ran off all in tears while continuing to cover her face. Kaho felt great pleasure in having teased her older sister like that. Eh? Why am I feeling such delight? And why did I do such a thing? Kaho thought about it for only a moment before deciding not to think too much on this matter. Besides, she felt really great right now. Kaho returned to her own room, opened the window, gazed out at the night sky, and slowly took a deep breath. Indescribable emotions were welling up within her. She felt as if even this dark night sky was actually rather cute. What Kaho didnt realize was that some blood-red runes were currently visible in her eyes, glowing in the darkness. It was now one month after the publication of Brother Monogatari. Seiji had now accumulated six shards for a [Brother Monogatari character reward card]. He only needed one more shard to redeem a character reward card! The Bloodwine Ritual tournament was almost upon him. He couldnt afford to wait around any longer. Seiji decided to use random draws to obtain the final shard he needed. He had many random draw shards. Should he combine them together to use on the random draw, or should he random draw using his points? Seiji chose to use his points as he felt that would have a higher chance of giving him what he wanted. Seiji activated a random draw shard using his points, creating a golden card with a question mark on it. He then activated the card. The card instantly broke up into white pieces of scattered light and speedily formed a new card [Energy restoration card]! He didnt get what he wanted. Still, this item seemed alright. Lets go, second draw [Writing ability improvement card]! This seemed pretty good as well. Third draw [Fighting skills improvement card]! That was nice as well as it would improve his combat abilities. Fourth draw [Favorability rating increase doubling card]! That was okay as well. Fifth draw [Energy restoration card]! That was his second one. On the seventh draw [Random draw shard]! He got a shard, but it was a shard for yet another random draw! Seiji paused in surprise here. Even the random draw shard, which cost points for a random draw, counted as an item in its own item pool? His system was quite vicious! This was a pure and complete waste of his points. Seiji grit his teeth in anger at this obvious point sink. Yet, he still had to continue random drawing. Eighth, ninth, and tenth he was unable to get the [Brother Monogatari character reward card shard] that he wanted in the first ten draws. Although Seiji had already mentally prepared himself, he still felt a pain in his heart at seeing his stored points vanish down the drain. Fortunately, he only drew the [Random draw shard] once in the first ten draws. All the other draws gave him useful cards, so at least his heart didnt hurt too much. He continued drawing and still didnt get what he wanted by the twentieth draw. System, could you please publicize the odds of drawing each type of item!? System: No. Seiji imagined this conversation in his mind and wanted to really beat up his system that he envisioned as a fairy! He grit his teeth and continued the random draws He completed thirty forty I just want a [Brother Monogatari character reward card shard], just one! Please, come already!! Seiji clasped his hands together and begged sincerely. He had two more random draws to go before he repeated the pain of going 42 draws without a single SSR like in his previous life. 41st draw[Random draw shard]! Seiji felt as if his system was directly taunting him. He took a deep breath and did his best to pacify his emotions. He calmly continued to draw. 42nd draw[Random draw shard]! The hell, was his system playing a joke on him!? Random draw shard twice in succession his system was really just too much! Seiji was so angry that he almost wanted to cry. Yet, this might also be the darkness before the light of dawn, the trial of despair before the light of hope! He would surpass his former pain! Overcome the current difficulty! Courageously continue down this path!! 43rd draw [Random draw shard]! Ahhhhhhhh!!!!!! 44th, 45th, 46th draw [Brother Monogatari character reward card shard]! Seiji furiously pulled random draws continuously and completely lost track of how many draws hed performed when he finally obtained the item that he was looking for. Chapter 647 - Get away from my little sister! Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Seiji had finally gathered the seven shards, so he could summon the dragonball whoops, the character reward card. He had performed so many random draws and spent so many points, all for the sake of obtaining the final shard. If the character reward card that he obtained in the end had a weak effect, then he would definitely load! What then, system? Seiji kept muttering complaints to himself but still had great expectations as he combined the seven shards in his system. There was a silver flash as a gold-edged card appeared in front of him with a white glow. Shinji Kamizaki, the handsome male lead of Brother Monogatari, was drawn upon this card, looking in Seijis direction. [Brother Monogatari character reward card, Shinji Kamizaki. I have a younger sister whos not my blood-related younger sister.] [This card can be repeatedly obtained. However, you can only use one card at a time.] [This is a one-time use card. Use to summon Shinji Kamizaki upon your own body. The effective duration will be 5 minutes. Afterwards, this card will disappear.] [You can merge this card with another card of the same name, forming a stronger version of this card.] [Physical ability, charisma, and spiritual power stats all increased by 1.] [You now deal an additional 5% damage to demon type creatures.] [You now have an additional 10% improved defense against demon type creatures.] [Additional ability one: Adrenaline Rush.] [After activating Adrenaline Rush, your physical abilities will be explosively raised to the maximum. All sense of fatigue will be eliminated and all pain will be dulled. The effective duration will be seven minutes. Limited to one use per day. I have a demons body.] [Additional ability two: Wind Slash.] [Spiritual weapon technique. Requires a sword-type weapon to cast. Send out a high-speed slash attack that also has the effect of burning the opponent through friction. This ability will consume physical energy and Mana. Take this!] [Additional ability three: Dont Touch my Younger Sister.] [This ability can only be activated if you have someone that you recognize as an adopted younger sister, if she is currently within your field of vision, and if there is another male individual within five meters of her. Activate this ability to instantly restore a portion of your physical energy and Mana. For a short time being, your speed and attack power will be greatly increased. Limited to three uses per day. Get away from my little sister!] Seiji was rendered speechless. He really wanted to comment on that final ability! It was basically the personification of the power of being a sis-con. But upon calm analysis, this was a unique and powerful abilityespecially the part where he could instantly recover some Mana! Seiji already had plenty of abilities and items that could recover his physical energy or improve his speed or attack power. Yet, he had never possessed a single ability or item which could restore his Mana until he obtained this character reward card! Right, not a single one. There wasnt even a single Mana restoration item amongst all the items that he received on Valentines Day from his system! Judging from this fact, Mana restoration had to be a rather valuable ability. It was truly excellent that he had now obtained such an ability. The activation conditions were a bit strange. Still, it likely wouldnt be a problem as he would soon be participating in the Bloodwine Ritual tournament together with Shika Simply speaking, he could activate it any time that Shika was in a melee combat situation with a male opponent. Seiji tried to imagine the following scenario: while Shika was fighting against a male opponent, Seiji would activate [Dont Touch my Younger Sister] to instantly recover some physical energy and mana, and speedily rush over to slash at the enemy wait a moment! Seijis cheeks twitched as he looked over the second ability, [Wind Slash]. This [Wind Slash] ability was a perfect complement to the [Dont Touch my Younger Sister] ability his system must have done this on purpose! Heh heh, are you satisfied now, my dear? How about giving me a five-star review?Seiji imagined his system making such a comment. Of course he would give this a five-star review. Using the second ability, [Wind Slash], by itself seemed quite good as well. There was no need to comment on the first ability, as improving ones physical abilities was quite a common type of main character ability. Although seven minutes was only enough to cook and eat some instant noodles, that was still good enough for him. The only pity was that [Adrenaline Rush] could only be used once per day. There was one more ability no, he should call it the cards effect. This was the most obvious difference between the character reward cards for real people vs. fictional: this card itself was usable! The last effect was to summon Shinji Kamizaki upon himself for five minutes. There was no description at all of this ability. But, just from the fact that this character reward card would disappear after using it meant that it would definitely be a powerful effect! Character reward cards were quite precious already. The power obtained for using up this card as a consumable would definitely be incredible. Well, if not, Ill definitely be cursing my system and then load. Seiji made up his mind. This card was a consumable, but he could also repeatedly obtain the [Shinji Kamizaki character reward card]. Plus, he could even merge the cards together to strengthen the effects he felt that this was just like a mobile game. Even if he obtained multiple of the same card, only one would take effect at once. Basically, he would be unable to use the limited-use abilities more times per day even if he had more cards. Nor would the passive buffs against demons stack with each other. If he wanted these abilities to become stronger, he would have to merge more cards. He could either summon Shinji Kamizaki as an ace card up his sleeve, or keep the cards passive effects and abilities that type of choice. Seiji really wanted to try summoning the male lead of the story that he wrote. What type of existence would Shinji be like, and how powerful would he become with Shinji descending upon his body? Shinji was a fictional character that Seiji and Shika created together. Would Shinji be similar to Idelia, an NPC-like spirit that Mayuzumi Amami summoned from Honey Candy Girl? Or would he be like the ghost Ya-chan that Miyabi Ishihara summoned who was able to move about independently? Or would he be like a heroic spirit, an existence with his own will? Or even a being from another dimension entirely, like Prince Adnan? And if the last was the case, just what exactly would happen when author and created character made contact? Seiji thought about it for a moment, but then decided to stop thinking about it for now. This was the only character reward card he had for a fictional character so far. He definitely wouldnt use it up unless he was pushed to the brink. All in all, it was worth it to have spent so many points on finally obtaining this character reward card. As for the remaining [Random draw shards] Seiji supposed that he would leave them be. Although it really made him suffer with how many [Random draw shards] he drew with the random draw itself, the random draw was still the only method by which he could obtain character reward card shards. Once he was richer in points, he would come back and perform a large amount of random draws in one go again. Was it actually because it was really fun to pull random draws? Not at all! Seiji adamantly rejected this notion. His remaining amount of points was enough for him to build the [Guest Room] in his [Spirit House]. Still, he didnt have enough remaining to build the [Dojo]. In the future, he would need to save enough points to build the [Dojo] so that his companions could have a safe place to practice cultivation Should he build the [Guest Room] now and check it out? Seiji thought about it and decided to check things out. He immediately clicked on [Spirit House] in his system and then chose [Guest Room], paying 233 points to build it. To his surprise, Seiji now saw a progress bar of [The Guest Room is currently under construction. Progress, 0%] He actually had to wait for its completion? Seiji glanced at the speed that the bar was going up by. He decided to go to the bathroom and then pour himself some more tea. After that, he browsed the internet for a while. When the completion rate finally reached 100%, [Guest Room] immediately lit up in his system. Right after that, new options appeared [Bathroom], [Shower], [Bedroom], [Kitchen], [Dining Room], [Warehouse], and [Furniture]. Seiji was rendered speechless. He was literally building a complete house here! [Bathroom] required a payment of 299 points to build. Of course, there was no need to describe its effects. This room would obviously be required if anyone wanted to stay in the [Spirit House] for a long period of time. [Shower] required a payment of 369 points to build. Apart from washing ones body here, this shower would also have the effects of helping to recover part of ones physical energy and mental spirit. [Bedroom] also required a payment of 369 points to build. Here, sleeping for 3 hours would be the equivalent of getting enough rest for a full day. [Kitchen] also required a payment of 369 points to build. You could bring food from the outside world here to cook. There would be a percentage chance to cook food with special effects. [Dining Room] was still 369 points to build. Eating food here also had a percentage chance of obtaining various effects. [Warehouse] was 369 points yet again. A certain number of objects could be stored within it. The [Warehouse] could be opened up without needing to enter the [Spirit House], but opening up the [Warehouse] would require a payment of 8 points. All outside world objects brought into the [Spirit House] had to be stored within the [Warehouse]. Otherwise, outside objects left behind in the [Spirit House] would automatically disappear if left behind after the user left. [Furniture] would obviously add all sorts of furniture to the [Spirit House]. The furniture obtained in this method couldnt be brought outside into the real world, but the furniture also wouldnt disappear from the [Spirit House]. This was truly a gigantic points sink. Seiji had already expected this and wasnt shaken at all Of course that wasnt the case!! At this moment, Seiji recalled how terrified he had been of housing prices in his previous life, and the humiliation of being unable to afford even the first down payment Chapter 648 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu It took a while for Seiji to finally calm down. He then carefully looked over the effects of all the new rooms that appeared. They all had their own uses. The bathroom was actually the most useless room if you only looked at special effects. That was because all outside objects that werent stored in the warehouse would automatically disappear once the user exited the Spirit House without taking the object. So, theoretically speaking, even if there wasnt a bathroom, going to the bathroom in some other room meant that what was left behind would eventually disappear without any need to take care of it. However, Seiji felt that it was an issue of being a cultured person. Although it was technically fine not to build a bathroom, going to the bathroom just wherever felt horribly uncultured to him. Plus, it would be even more awkward if he invited his companions to his Spirit House. So although the bathroom was the most useless room in that it had no special effects, it was still the most necessary room of all. The bathroom cost 299 points to build. Although it was slightly cheaper than all the other rooms which cost 369, the bathroom was still more expensive than the living room. It was still a pitfall of points! Seiji categorized the shower and bedroom that both had restorative properties as the same type of room. Although they had nice abilities, these rooms werent super-attractive. The kitchen and dining room that could add extra effects to the food were nice as well. These were both the same category of food buffs, but unfortunately there was only a certain percentage, without even an exact percentage being given. This was yet another pitfall. The warehouse that could be entered by itself was just like a personal dimensional storage. This was quite excellent, yet it was also a pitfall because it required a payment of 8 points every time that it was opened up. Out of six rooms, the bathroom, kitchen, dining room, and warehouse were all pitfalls His system was such an evil real estate agent. System: Just admit it if you cant afford it. Obediently save up your points. I dont give out any loans, and I wont accept payments in installments~ Seiji imagined his system as a fairy that he could practice punching practice on! After an imagined sandbag workout, Seiji felt hollow inside as he checked out the [Furniture] option. After checking this portion out, Seiji imagined himself beating up the system fairy yet again! Forget about normal furniture choices like tables, chairs, and cupboards, the system even sold items like flooring, walls, and the ceiling! This meant that the basic state of the [Living Room] was actually a completely empty space Why wasnt there anything given along with the living room at all! System: If you want your living room to come with something, then itll be a higher price. Is that alright, dear? Seiji: I knew you would say that! He really wanted to beat up his system, but that was something impossible. Even the conversations were all completely imagined by himself. The more he thought, the more hollow he felt inside His real system was just as quiet as it had always been. No matter if Seiji hated or loved his system, his system always remained there, emotionless, with no sadness or happiness. Although its nice that youre so quiet, sometimes I do want to chat a little with you, System. Seiji poked at the systems interface. System: Hmph. The system in Seijis imagination was becoming so lifelike and devilish. Seiji felt impressed by his own imagination. He then finished checking all the furniture options. There were two types of furniture: those with special abilities and those without. The furniture without special abilities were all ordinary items that would cost 100 points at the very most. Yet, the furniture with special abilities such as helping to recover physical energy or mental spirit, cast buffs, store outside objects, and so on, started from 255 points at the very cheapest! Looking at things now, the [Living Room] which cost 233 points seemed almost cheap in comparison! System: Youve finally realized Seiji: Shut up! At any rate, the furniture with special effects was just like luxury items with its price range. Seiji decided to focus first on the cheap and practical furniture. With his realization that the [Living Room] in his [Spirit House] was completely empty, Seiji lost all motivation to go inside and take a look. There was no use going inside now, after all. Besides, even visiting his [Spirit House] would require a points payment, so he might as well save more points instead. There was now only one day until the Bloodwine Ritual tournament would begin. Seiji and Shika both stopped practicing cultivation and took the day off to idly rest. On this evening, Seijis harem was busy cooking in the kitchen. Not only were Mika and Chiaki cooking, even Natsuya had arrived to help cook up a major feast together! When Seiji saw his three beautiful girlfriends all wearing aprons and cooking together in the kitchen, he felt that he had achieved great visual and mental satisfaction. Perhaps it could even be said that he was overly fortunate. His harem was cooking a meal together did this count as a death flag? Even if this was a death flag, he would still eat their meal! When Milady requested my advice about how to give Young Master Haruta more encouragement for the tournament, my first recommendation was for us to go visit the swimming pool, Mai, who was sitting across from Seiji, suddenly spoke up. As long as Young Master Haruta witnesses Miladys beauty in her swimsuit, he would definitely have a strong urge to reproduce, thus acquiring a stronger desire to survive, which will be an effective motivator in increasing his chances of survival. Thats what I told Milady. Seiji was rendered speechless. Mais words sounded problematic, yet Seiji found himself unable to counter them! Natsuya in her swimsuit just imagining this was about to get Seiji excited! If he truly witnessed such a scene, it would likely be just as the maid saidhe would have the urge to reproduce. All of this indeed sounded quite logical then. But, could you please not state it so explicitly? Seiji tried to express such a meaning with his eyes. Mai smiled. Yet Milady rejected this proposal of mine because she felt that this would greatly displease Kagura-san. And so, cooking is what we settled on Do you think that its such a pity, Young Master Haruta? Seiji was unable to deny this. He could only nod his head. As a man, of course he really wanted to see his girlfriend in a swimsuit! Then do your best to survive. Only by surviving will you have the chance to see Milady in a swimsuit. Mai looked directly at him. Seiji blinked at this. Thank you for your concern, Senpai. He then smiled. However, if all you manage to do is survive, your chances of seeing her in a swimsuit will be miniscule. So, you should still fight to your utmost to win the entire tournament. Mai suddenly changed her tone. Seiji was once again rendered speechless. These seeming words of encouragement sounded rather strange. I shall do my very best to obtain victory, since I have no desire to split up from Natsuya. Seiji also sipped on some tea. Also, Senpai if the Yoruhana Family forces Natsuya to leave me, then Senpai probably also wont have much interaction with me anymore. Mai paused in her movements for a brief moment upon hearing this. That would definitely be true. Something flashed in her eyes. As Im a maid, the only reason Im currently sitting here together with Young Master Haruta is because of Milady. If Milady leaves your side, we wont be able to be like this anymore. So, I may be fighting for Natsuya, but Im not only fighting for Natsuya. Seiji smiled. Im also fighting to be able to continue interacting with you, Senpai. Im only a maid. Theres no benefits in continuing to interact with me. How can you say that there are no benefits? Senpai has helped me so much already. Youve also taken so much care of Shika-chan and the others. Even just chatting normally like this makes me so happy, Seiji stated sincerely. Im truly grateful to Senpai, and hope to continue being able to interact with you like this. Mai couldnt help but avert her gaze from the handsome boys sincere smile. Nothing but flattery she muttered in a tiny voice. Eh? What did you say, Senpai? Seiji didnt hear her clearly. I didnt help you with much at all although we have indeed known each other for some time now. Yet you still havent made any progress in that area at all. Mai lowered her head and sipped on some tea. Progress? In what area? Seiji was rather confused. Figure it out for yourself, Young Master Haruta. Mai recalled the time when she first met him and compared it to now. She deeply felt that he truly hadnt changed in that area at all. Even though Seiji was much stronger now, he was still an idiot. Chapter 649 Chapter 649: Was it really alright to be so blissful right before the major tournament battle? Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Mai was the only one who came together with Natsuya. Neither Hitaka nor Rana came to visit Seijis apartment. Natsuyas two Spirit-branded Retainers had already given Seiji their encouragement. Hitaka gave him a custom-made chess piece, while Rana gave him a physical copy of a new and popular video game these two vastly different presents both contained the same heartfelt encouragement. Seiji could tell by the gifts he received through his system. The chess piece brought along three reward cards named Encouragement, Expectations, and Trust, while the video game awarded him with three cards that had identical names but different effects. Hitakas cards awarded him with cards that were a one-time temporary buff for his sword techniques attack power, a one-time buff for his defensive spells or techniques, and a card that could restore his physical energy and heal physical wounds. Ranas cards awarded him with temporary stealth, a short duration buff for his speed and dexterity, and one chance to cast any spell without using mana they were all quite practical cards. Seiji was truly grateful for their feelings. At this moment, Reo was happily playing the video game that Rana had given to Seiji. The television screen showed a bulky man who wore tight-fitting clothes. This man speedily built a house and used that house as his base to shoot at his enemies with a bubble gun. His enemies were all sent flying and exploded in brilliant flashes of light. At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Seiji opened the door to see that Kaede Juumonji and Nozomi Uehara had come to visit him. When the blonde-haired teacher entered, she greeted Mai and asked Reo about what type of game she was playing. Kaede joined the conversation in a natural manner. This was the first time that the landlord had met Mai. Seiji introduced the two of them to each other. Nozomi was rather curious about the fact that Mai worked as a maid. Nozomi asked questions about this that Mai politely responded to. They entered conversation naturally as well. Shika came out of her room and sat down quietly next to Seiji. This was the highest-level density of beautiful females population that Seijis apartment had ever experienced! As he was the only male in his apartment right now, Seiji felt like simply staying here was a type of enjoyment in and of itself. Was it really alright to be so blissful right before the major tournament battle? Seiji suddenly felt a mysterious ominous premonition while being in the middle of such a wonderful environment. Still, he soon forced this ominous premonition into the corner of his mind. The girls soon finished preparing everyones dinner. Mika, Chiaki, and Natsuyas combined cooking efforts produced an abundant amount of food that looked delicious. Upon eating the food it was indeed delicious. This was already an excellent effort by the three of them for their current cooking skills. Seiji sincerely gave them his praise. Yet, the landlord and the professional maid acted as food critics and pointed out the problems and where the food could still be improved. As a result, everyone talked about the topic of cooking for the entire dinner which seemed pretty nice to Seiji. After he finished eating this meal which contained his girlfriends heartfelt feelings, Seiji was satisfied to the point where he felt that he could face any challenge. It would be fine even if he transformed into Ultraman and saved the world! It was just a mere Bloodwine Ritual tournament! He would win it for everyone to see! The day of the Bloodwine Ritual tournament. Seiji and Shika finished their preparations. After saying goodbye to Mika and the others, they got on Natsuyas car and headed towards the meeting location for the tournament. Upon reaching the tournament grounds, Natsuya nudged up to Seiji and kissed him passionately. You absolutely have to be careful. After separating their lips, she glanced directly into his eyes and gently gave him a reminder. Seiji smiled and nodded. The same to you, Kagura-san. Natsuya also looked at Shika. Please be careful. Shika also nodded slightly. Seiji and Shika then both put on some sunglasses, activated disguise magic, and got off the car. The student council president sighed after she watched them leave. She had been unable to obtain a spectator slot from her family. She was unable to accompany them. Her boyfriend was fighting for her sake, yet she would be unable to even spectate the tournament Natsuya felt truly apologetic. All she could do was bring them here, then wait. Seiji and Shika got on the passenger ship that Natsuya brought them to. Right, the meeting location was a passenger ship! The tournament would be held on an island by the name of Momozu Island. Momozu Island was a formerly inhabited island which was abandoned due to various reasons. There was nobody living on this island now. Having a large-scale battle on this island would be fine since no matter how large the commotion, it wouldnt attract any attention. Nor would there be any need for a large-scale coverup of the aftermath. This could be called a perfect place to hold a Spiritual Ability user tournament. The only small problem was that it was a bit difficult to get there. The tournament hosts obtained some passenger ships to help ferry the participants onto Momozu Island. Of course, it was fine if participants wanted to get onto the island by themselves. They would simply need to arrive at the port on Momozu Island by the designated time. Natsuya had offered to rent a ship to ferry them there. However, Seiji felt that there was no need when they could just take advantage of the hosts free ships. There would be a certain degree of risk involved with meeting other tournament participants on the ship. Yet, it would also be a chance to communicate with the other participants. In the worst-case scenario, perhaps there would be a major fight on the ship itself But Seiji figured that the tournament hosts would prevent such an incident from occurring. Otherwise, what would be the point of the tournament? But once Seiji boarded the ship, he discovered that all his previous thoughts were unnecessary. That was because there wasnt even a single other passenger! Seiji and Shika were led to the dining room of the passenger ship. When they saw that only the ships crew was present, Seiji asked and learned that the two of them were the only Spiritual Ability users to have boarded the ship! It was already almost the scheduled time for the ship to leave. Were all the other participants going to the island on their own personal ships? If that was really the case, Seiji would feel really awkward. Still, he could bear with this amount of awkwardness. He and Shika would be able to ride on such a large ship all by themselves. Plus, the food and drinks were free here. That was pretty sweet. Seiji and Shika ordered some food and ate slowly. The servers even turned on the television for them to watch. Seiji took out his cell phone and took a picture of the completely empty large dining hall. He sent this photo to Natsuya and the others and explained the situation. Riding on a large ship all by yourself? I want to experience that as well! Chiaki was the quickest to respond. Theres nobody else at all? Natsuya was also surprised by this. It seems like such a waste, Mika commented. Seiji responded to all their comments. At this moment, footsteps approached. Seiji reflexively turned around and saw two jacketed men that wore sunglasses entering the dining hall. These two men were participants! The two men had identical height. Their faces, figures, and clothing were quite similar. They had identical sunglasses, hairstyles, and hair color. They appeared to be twins. But they actually werent Seiji recognized them thanks to Hanas information on the tournament participants. These two men were an assassin duo known as the Ishihana husband and wife duo! The reason that they were called husband and wife was actually quite simple. These two men were homosexual and had excellent tacit cooperation with each other. It was said that they rarely failed any assignment that they accepted in the Spiritual Ability user society. Meanwhile, Ishihana was simply the combination of the first kanji of their last names. This assassin husband and wife duo was in the third category of tournament participants. There was plenty of information available about them. Still, Seiji was instantly able to recognize them mostly because they hadnt disguised their appearance. And as Seiji looked at them, they also noticed Seiji and Shika. The Ishihana duo saw a teenage boy and girl who both wore black jackets, hats, and sunglasses. Feeling that something was off, both of them immediately used Astral Vision to inspect the teenagers. The assassin duo immediately found out that the teenagers had used disguising magic as expected. They then tried to pierce through the disguise magic, but to their surprise, they failed. This sent an instant chill through their hearts. As assassins, Kenji Hanai and Tadayuki Ishihashi were rather confident in their own assessment capabilities. This was especially all the more so for Ishihashi. His Astral Vision was a lot higher level than Hanais, yet he was only able to partially see through to the teenage pairs real appearance. These two should be rather young, especially the girl. Her actual age should be much younger than the disguise magic shes put on thats all that I can tell. Ishihashi mentally communicated this to Hanai by using a spell. Thats all that even someone like you can see? A young male and female pair thats able to use such high-level disguise magic theyre probably ninjas, Hanai guessed. Chapter 650 - I want to play cards with somebody Chapter 650: I want to play cards with somebody Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Ishihashi agreed with his partner Hanais guess. Both of them had plenty of interaction with ninjas before in the past, either as enemies or allies. But no matter if ninjas were their enemies or allies, Ishihashi didnt like dealing with ninjas, because it was very difficult to see them clearly for whom they truly were. After some mutual observation, the assassin duo and the teenager duo stopped looking at each other at almost the exact same time. As if the Ishihana assassin duos appearance was a signal, many more participants arrived all at once. There was a large suit-wearing man with a friendly expression who arrived together with a short girl who wore a one-piece dress and had an icy expression. There was a middle-aged man who wore a normal shirt and pants and held a black cat in his hands. He arrived together with a young woman who wore a jacket on top of a skirt. This young woman had a leashed gray dog. There was a beautiful short-haired girl who wore a jacket and long pants and had a sharp expression. She came together with a middle-aged woman who wore a camisole and a miniskirt, along with round-rimmed eyeglasses. When time finally came for the ship to leave for Momozu Island, an additional twenty-two participants had arrived in the originally empty dining hall of the ship. After adding in Seiji and Shika, there were now twenty-four people for twelve teams. According to Seijis careful observation, seven others had utilized disguise magic like himself and Shika, while fifteen individuals chose not to use any. He was able to recognize all twenty-two individuals that boarded the ship. They all matched the information that Hana had provided to him. All of these individuals were in the third category of tournament participants: those participating without a powerful faction to back them up. There wasnt a single participant from the first or second category unless he tried to count himself somehow. Every team took a table for themselves. They all ordered some food and drink. Some chatted with their partners while waiting, while some remained quiet. Not a single person tried to greet anyone from another team, nor were there any taunts or any scenes like mortal enemies meeting here. Peace was good, although this felt a little boring. Seiji wondered if he should recommend that everyone play some card games together? Just joking. Just as Seiji was bored to the point of joking like that with himself, someone stood up at this moment. The person who stood up was a man who wore a bright and colorful t-shirt and shorts. His hair was slightly curly and messy, and he had bushy eyebrows but small eyes. He appeared like a beach-going tourist. Just sitting around like this is rather boring. I want to play cards with somebody. Is anyone interested in playing with me? He scratched his hair while speaking up in a loud and booming voice. Everyone was rendered speechless. Someone really did stand up and offer to play cards! Seijis cheek twitched at the coincidence. What the hell are you doing, Saitou? the youth next to the man who wanted to play cards spoke up in an angry tone. This youth was wearing a jacket and long pants. He had silvery-black hair and a vicious expression in his eyes. He looked just like a hoodlum. I just want to find someone to play cards with. Dont go looking for trouble! Im not looking for trouble, Im looking for a friend to play cards with. The curly-haired man named Saitou looked all around the dining hall. Please~ Does anyone want to play cards with me? Hey! Its just playing cards. You dont have to play if you think its troublesome. Its not like Im forcing you. The silvery-black haired youth seemed like he was about to explode in anger, but he managed to restrain himself. He harrumphed coldly and stopped talking. It would seem that this man named Saitou really wanted to play cards. Seiji smiled. Shika-chan, do you want to join in? If Brother wants to join, then I will join together with you, she stated calmly. And so, Seiji raised his hand. The two of us will play cards with you. Saitou smiled happily upon seeing that someone finally agreed to play cards with him. Thank you. Anyone else? The middle-aged man with the cat slowly raised his hand, followed by a curly-haired woman wearing a leather jacket and the suit-wearing man with the kind expression. Saitou was delighted that five other people were willing to play cards with him. The six of them soon sat down together at a table and asked a server to bring them some cards. Seiji silently looked over Saitou and the others. Seiji already knew the names and identities of the four other people playing cards with himself and Shika. Not a single person here was a normal person. Saitous full name was Yuuma Saitou. He was from a samurai family and possessed great strength unlike what his physical appearance would suggest. He was a bodyguard who had never failed to protect his clients before. In the mystical society, he was known by the nickname Ironhand. This middle-aged man was named Daikawa Rota. He was a Spirit Controller, who was currently disguising his physical appearance. His real appearance was actually a young and handsome man. On the surface, he appeared to be a private detective, but in secret, he could be hired to work in corporate espionage, as an assassin, or as a bodyguard. He was skilled in many different areas. The leather jacket-wearing curly-haired woman was Mitsuko Kitajima, a ninja. Her current appearance was a disguise as well. Her real appearance was actually a straight-haired, flat-chested woman who had a clean and pure appearance. She often worked as a spy or assassin. It was said that she particularly loved to toy with and torture men. She had never failed to assassinate any male targets before. As for the suit-wearing man who had a kind expression, his name was Yuuzou Yoshihara. He was yet another assassin, who had the nickname Judge. Every time that he received an assassination request, he would always ask for the reason. He would then assess the assassination by his own standards and charge a certain fee. He had been in the business for many years and had more than 100 completed assassinations to his name. If it wasnt for the fact that Seiji already knew the information on these individuals, he wouldnt have felt anything from playing cards with them at all. But he knew their backgrounds and was facing them it was an indescribable feeling. After the server brought some cards, Saitou asked what card game everyone wanted to play. Any card game is fine. The critical part is what were going to bet, Daikawa Rota stated. His tone was quite calm. But the moment he said bet, something changed in the atmosphere. Betting will only harm our friendship. We can just play for fun, Saitou commented. Playing cards is no fun at all if theres no bet I recommend that we bet information. Something flashed in Rotas eyes. The winner is allowed to ask the loser three questions that the loser must answer. The loser must also guarantee that he or she tells at minimum fifty percent truthful answers. Everyone fell silent for a moment. At minimum fifty percent truthful so you mean that half true and half false answers are allowed? Seiji asked a question first. Yep. Completely true is impossible, so half true will be good enough. Mitsuko Kitajima smiled seductively and asked, Heehee. How are you going to guarantee that the loser tells anything true at all? Everyone should tell at least fifty percent of the truth based on their own honor, Rota stated lightly. I myself will absolutely adhere to this. I believe that none of you will be that stingy, either. The rule of fifty percent truth sounded rather casual, but it was actually quite subtle. Everyone present was a Bloodwine Ritual tournament participant. Complete truth would naturally be impossible to expect from anyone here. Only half-truth would be possible to expect. Truth and falsehood, believing or not believing this would be a psychological battle. How interesting this sounds like a fun little gamble. I accept. Mitsuko chuckled. Half true and half false, eh? Well, I suppose its fine with me. Saitou also accepted. Yuuzou Yoshihara also grinned and accepted the gamble. Only Seiji and Shika remained. Brother If you dont want to accept, then its okay to back out. Seiji smiled. This is only a game. Shika thought it over for a moment before she stood up and indicated that she wouldnt participate. Seiji remained by himself and accepted this gamble. If he lost, he would have to tell a half truth to the winners question. Or, he could even shamelessly tell a complete lie this wasnt really a gamble at all. This was just a game of separating truth from falsehood. But even though this was only a game, this was still a matter of pride. No matter how the five people present viewed this game, it was certain that none of them wanted to lose. After the card game began, everyones auras started spreading and clashing with each other. Most of the other tournament participants were paying attention to their table. Those with sharpened magical hearing even heard the entire content of their gamble. Some felt that this was interesting, some felt that this was nothing more than a joke, some wondered if they should participate, and some were completely disinterested Not long after, the card games first round was over. Seiji lost. Chapter 651 Chapter 651: Im sorry for borrowing your name to act so pretentiously. Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Seijis luck was rather poor and had a weak starting hand. Plus, the others noticed this and faintly started targeting him. Daikawa Rota was the winner of this round. Im going to start asking my three questions. Are you ready? the male detective asked politely. Of course, Seiji replied casually. By now, not only were Saitou and the other card game players listening, just about all the tournament participants that could hear their conversation were listening attentively as well. This included the Ishihana assassin duo. Out of the five people playing cards at this table, Ironhand Saitou and Judge Yoshihara were recognized by just about everyone as they hadnt concealed their identities. Some even recognized Mitsuko Kitajima and Daikawa Rota through their magical disguises. However, the black jacket and sunglasses wearing teenager was the only one that not a single person here recognized! They didnt have a clue who he and his female partner were at all. The main reason why Rota participated in this card game and came up with the three question half-truth information gamble was to learn more about the mysterious teenaged pair. Still, he didnt expect that he would get a chance right in the first round. Heres my first question. Whats your name? Seiji mulled this over for a moment. Shuntou Haruta. He directly borrowed the name of his relative that he had never met before. This answer was exactly half true and half false. Rotas gaze instantly stopped on Seiji for a moment. Saitou, Kitajima, and Yoshihara all had visible reactions as well. The other eavesdropping tournament participants also had their expressions freeze over to some extent. It was as if the entire atmosphere in the dining hall had frozen over. Shuntou Haruta was it that particular Haruta Family? Or was this youth simply lying? This was probably a lie. But, this lie was too overboard if it was a lie! Casually using the name of one of the seven major Yin Yang Master families to act pretentious? This youth was so daring! But what if he was telling the truth? Although most felt that this had less than 0.1% chance of being the truth, some still considered the possibilitysuch as Rota. This detective already knew that the person from the Haruta Family participating in the Bloodwine Ritual tournament was indeed named Shuntou Haruta! And, he knew this because the faction that Rota belonged to had especially given him instructions that he absolutely wasnt allowed to injure the young master from the Haruta Family at this tournament! Otherwise, he would have to deal with severe consequences. Rota belonged to a faction that was a subordinate faction to a Yin Yang Master family. And, that Yin Yang Master family was subordinate to the Haruta Family. To use the analogy of a large corporation, Shuntou Haruta was basically like a member of the CEOs family to him while Rota was just a low-rank employee. There was no way that he could afford to antagonize such a major personage! It was extreme to the point where it was still barely acceptable if he harmed a young master or lady from any of the other seven major Yin Yang Master families. But if he accidentally harmed the young master of the Haruta Family, his best choice would be to commit suicide somewhere so that the consequences of his actions wouldnt affect his own faction, family, and friends. Logically speaking, the young master from the Haruta Family would almost certainly not go to Momozu Island on this free passenger ship provided by the hosts. Rota almost let his shock at hearing the name Shuntou Haruta show on his face, but luckily, he was accustomed to keeping a poker face. Although Rota felt that this youth was lying, he still couldnt help but think, What if hes telling the truth? Rota then realized that he had fallen into a psychological trap. And, this psychological trap was precisely one that he had created. He could only smile wryly to himself. Rotas thoughts raced at a high speed and he soon calmed himself down, with his expression returning to normal. Haruta-san My family name is Rota. Please take good care of me. Hello, Rota-san. Please take good care of me as well. Seiji smiled. Hes still acting so casually despite having used the name of Haruta. Either hes recklessly daring, or hes really connected to the Haruta Family. Rota felt that this youth wasnt a suicidal idiot who was messing with one of the seven major Yin Yang Master families. It seemed more likely that this youth was connected to the Haruta Family but only slightly more likely. Let me introduce myself as well. My family name is Saitou, although youve probably all heard that just now, Saitou interrupted. His interruption had perfect timing. He was polite to the Haruta present, but not in a sycophantic fasion. My family name is Kitajima. Please take good care of me. Something flashed in Mitsuko Kitajimas eyes as she introduced herself. My family name is Yoshihara. Yuuzou Yoshihara also introduced himself. That was just how authoritative the name of Haruta was in the mystical society. The entire table of card game participants introduced their real names on their own volition. Although Seiji already recognized all these card game players, he still mentally exclaimed at hearing their confirmations of their identities. Im sorry for borrowing your name to act so pretentiously, Seiji mentally apologized to his relative that he had never met before. It was time for the second question. Rota wanted to ease the atmosphere, so he asked a simple question My second question is, Id like to ask what you usually like to do in your free time, Haruta-san? Is this a marriage interview meeting? Seiji couldnt help but mentally comment when he heard such a question. Saitou, Kitajima, and some of the other tournament participants all revealed rather subtle expressions upon hearing this question. I usually enjoy reading manga and watching anime, as well as read novels. Oh I like these activities as well, especially everything in the mystery genre. For example, Im currently following the manga Famous Detective South Cloud. Rota showed off a friendly expression. Hey, your entire style is changing! What happened to the cold and calculating man from earlier? Saitou and Mitsukos expressions became even subtler. Even Yoshihara, who had maintained a kind and friendly expression, had his expression falter. What do you think of the newest plot in South Cloud, Rota-san? I think that its excellent. Theyve finally moved back to the main storyline. I was quite surprised that Officer Komura was killed off. Do you think that its a real or fake death? 80% chance that its a fake death, 20% chance that its a real death. I disagree Seiji and Rota chatted about the manga Famous Detective South Cloud for quite a while. Seiji learned that Rota was indeed a true enthusiast of this story! Saitou interrupted once again, indicating that he read mangas as well. Although he only read manga occasionaly, there were also some stories that he liked. Even Yoshihara joined in the conversation, mentioning some hard-boiled mangas that were from a previous generation This assassin had been young once as well. Mitsuko was the only one who was unable to participate in this conversation as she had zero interest in anime and manga. It was evident that she was feeling rather awkward. The other eavesdropping tournament participants all revealed subtle expressions of varying degrees. They wanted to comment, but didnt even know how. Seiji and the card game players chatted for quite a while. Their friendly atmosphere made it seem like they had forgotten what they were all here for. But, that was only on the surface. Not a single one of them had truly forgotten that they were all tournament participants. They were all competitors, and only one team of two could win in the end. This was a tournament where even the magical contract itself required the participants to have the will and resolution to win in order to be allowed to participate. No matter the reason for participation, signing the contract and joining meant that one wanted to win! Rota and the others were afraid and respectful of the Haruta family name, which was why they all went with a friendly approach. My third question. Id like to ask, why did Haruta-san ride this boat instead of taking a personal boat to the island? Because its livelier over here. Dont you feel uncomfortable in this type of environment? Rota looked directly at Seiji. Thats your fourth question. Seiji chuckled. Alright Ill leave things at that, then. Rota felt that it was highly improbable that this person was really Shuntou Haruta. However, this person knew the name of the Haruta Familys participant in the tournament, and even dared to assume the Haruta Family name and act so casual about it. It was highly likely that this person was connected in some way to the Haruta Family. Perhaps he was even personally acquainted with Shuntou Haruta. That was Rotas analysis. Other people had similar analyses. A Haruta was sitting at the card table the tournament participants had many different thoughts about this. Chapter 652 - Are you really a member of the Haruta Family? Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu In the card games second round, Saitou was the loser and Mitsuko was the winner. Mitsuko seemed to casually ask some random questions. Saitou also answered them casually, as if they were ordinary friends having a normal conversation. In the third round, Rota won again and Yoshihara lost. My first question. Id like to ask, does Yoshihara-san currently have a mission? Rota went with the direct approach. I do, Yoshihara answered with a wide grin. My second question. Id like to ask, is Yoshihara-sans mission target currently here? Yes. My third question. Id like to ask, am I your mission target? No. Rota asked these three questions in quick succession, and Yoshihara answered even quicker. However, everyone was able to hear everything clearly. The well-known assassin, Judge, currently had an assassination mission. And, his target was present among them! The target was someone other than Rota. This caused the entire atmosphere to tense up significantly again. In the fourth round, Saitou lost for the second time, while Seiji won for the first time. Seiji didnt have anything that he particularly wanted to know. So, he casually asked some questions about the manga that Saitou liked in an effort to ease the atmosphere. In the fifth round, Saitou lost again. In the sixth round, Saitou lost yet again. In the seventh round, of course, Saitou lost yet again. Was he doing it intentionally? Saitou-san, are you losing on purpose? Mitsuko, the winner of the seventh round, asked the question that everyone wanted to know. Not at all. My luck has just been bad. Saitou scratched his hair and smiled wryly. Its boring like this. Please take things more seriously. Im quite serious, Kitajima-san But right now, my luck with the cards is truly atrocious. Perhaps I should take a break and go smoke. Lets take a break, then. Rota stood up. Id also like to go for a smoke. He excused himself and started leaving. At this moment, Seiji suddenly heard a faint sound Stop This sound was quite faint but also clear, as if someone had whispered it into his ear. However, it was impossible to determine whether the voice was male or female. Seiji reflexively looked around him but saw nobody next to him at all. Rota left. Mitsuko was too lazy to ask Saitou any more questions, so she also got up to leave. The card game stopped there. What did I hear just now? Did someone use a spell to communicate with me? Seiji returned to Shikas table as he wondered about this. Brother whats the matter? I heard a strange voice just now. Seiji explained what hed just heard. Something flashed in Shikas eyes. She had been observing this venue and hadnt noticed anyone using a spell on her adopted older brother. Stop Who, and for what purpose, sent that message to me? Seiji contemplated. Judging from the timing, did that person want me to stop Rota? Stop him from leaving? Daikawa Rota had left the dining hall already. It was likely that he was smoking on the deck of the ship. Should he go check on Rotas situation? Seiji decided to go check on Rota. If nothing else, he could enjoy the scenery. Shika-chan, how about going out to the deck with me? Shika nodded in agreement. The field of vision was quite clear on the deck of the ship. However, the weather was overcast with plenty of fog and clouds. Beautiful scenery was nowhere to be found. The passenger ship was currently proceeding at a high speed. The chilly sea winds blew past, bringing along a cold chill. Rota and Saitou were standing on the deck and smoking. Nothing seemed off about either one of them. Seiji and Shika walked over. Would you like a cigarette, Haruta-san? Saitou offered a cigarette to Seiji in a friendly manner. Ill pass. I dont smoke. Thats a good habit. Dont start. I never expected to hear that from someone whos smoking right in front of me. Haha, everyone knows that smoking is bad for your health. After chatting for a minute, Seiji and Shika left. I dont think that hes anything like a Haruta at all what do you think, Rota-san? Saitou casually asked Rota after Seiji and Shika left. Saitou-san, have you ever met a real Haruta? Rota countered with a question. I havent. I havent, either both of us only know about the Haruta Family through secondhand accounts. Thats why we shouldnt say whether hes like a Haruta or not. I can only say that he doesnt fit what we know about the Haruta Family. Is there any difference? Its fine if you treat it as there being no difference. This is simply my opinion. Your opinion is rather difficult to understand for me, Rota-san. I apologize for that. Both of them slowly puffed on their cigarettes. Although he isnt like a Haruta, if he really is, I think that would be pretty nice. Saitou glanced at the direction that Seiji and Shika left in. Although we only played a few rounds of cards together, I dont think hes a bad person at all If the Haruta Family, and even the youngsters of the other six major Yin Yang Master families are all like him, Sakura Island will become a really great place to be at. Rota fell silent for a moment before responding. Perhaps but thats impossible. The last part of his sentence had an ironclad adamant tone. Seiji heard that voice again. Stop Whos talking!? Seiji immediately spoke up. There was no response except for the sound of the wind. Brother, did you hear that voice again? Shika looked at him. Yeah. Seiji nodded and furrowed his eyebrows. There was nobody near at all or he should say that he saw nobody. Was this a hallucination? Absolutely not! Something obviously happened, yet he was unable to find what caused it. He had just recently experienced such mystical phenomena at the Genhana High School sports competition day. Could it be that another Inner World was hidden on this ship and causing all this? Seiji thought about it and decided to take a tour of the entire ship. Looking around everywhere as he went, he decided to treat this as a walk. Are you really a member of the Haruta Family? Not long after he started walking, a short youth who wore earphones stopped Seiji and asked him this question. This youth was leaning against the railing and gazing at the sea. When Seiji and Shika passed behind him, he suddenly asked such a question. This person was Ikuko Takeuchi, a ninja who was Mitsuko Kitajimas partner in this tournament. Her appearance as a teenaged boy was a disguise. Appearance-wise, she was actually just an ordinary girl. She typically worked in spy activities and was extremely low-profile. She acted as the backup support for Mitsuko whenever they worked as partners, and it was possible that Ikuko had never even killed a person before. All this information popped up in Seijis mind when he saw this short youth looking at him. This youth the female ninja named Ikuko Takeuchi removed her earphones and looked at him as well. A sharp glint could be seen in her eyes even underneath her magical disguise of having a blank expression. Thats both true and false, Seiji answered vaguely. Why are you attracting everyones attention by using such a method? No reason at all. If he had to forcefully come up with a reason, he had just acted pretentiously on a whim. Ikuko took a deep look at his face. You know about that right? Know about what? Seiji blinked in surprise. However, the female ninja only glanced at him one more time before she stopped looking at him, put on her earphones, and speedily left. Wait a moment! Seiji reflexively tried to top her. What do you think that I know? Ikuko didnt respond. She didnt even look back at him and swiftly walked off as if her earphones blocked out his voice. Seiji furrowed his eyebrows. He faintly felt as if he had just missed something important. The problem was, he really had no idea what Ikuko was talking about what did she think that he knew? Was this connected to that mysterious voice from earlier? Just what was happening on this ship right now? The confusion he felt was like fog that wouldnt clear up in his mind. At this moment, he suddenly heard a nice sound *Ding-dong~* This clear and pleasant sound resembled the sound a bell would make. Seiji reflexively looked around him. *Ding-dong~* He heard the same sound once again, clearer than last time. It sounded like the source was closer to him this time. Suddenly, the sound of the sea wind disappeared and the entire world instantly fell silent! Chapter 653 - Revenge Alliance Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Seijis body stiffened. He recognized that he had entered some type of abnormal realm. Shika had vanished from next to him. Some black mist appeared as bright red cluster amaryllis flowers popped out of the ground and began to bloom brilliantly. *Smack!* A pair of green arms suddenly reached out from the ground and viciously grabbed Seijis feet! These green arms had the rotten stench of decay. Seiji recognized these arms. They belonged to a zombie he had battled in the past! This zombie had been a former blondie named something Yamamoto? The distorted face that then appeared next verified that this was who he thought it was. Messy hair, bulging eyes, and green veins bulging all over his body this was one of the first mystical creatures that Seiji had ever faced, the former bully who had turned into a zombie!! Grahhhh!!!! the zombie roared ferociously. Its claws tightly clamped down on Seijis feet and dragged him down with tremendous force! Argh Seiji felt great pain from this as he witnessed his own feet sinking into some mysterious and ominous place that was cold, sticky, and pitch-black. He tried his best to move his right hand, wanting to do something, but another hand suddenly reached out from behind and grabbed him! This hands arm was wearing a blue-white wide sleeve. Although the hand was human, it appeared abnormally pale. Seiji recognized that this sleeve belonged to a Yin Yang Master hunting clothes uniform. Then, he recognized the owner of the hand itselfAkatsuki Mitarai!! Seiji wanted to say something, but was unable to make a sound. Akatsukis hand on his arm felt icy cold. This coldness invaded Seijis arm and swiftly began freezing his blood, spreading through his body. Was this a return of the dead? Seiji was not frightened by such a scary situation at all. Instead, his mouth arced upward. This type of scenario was far too clich! His enemies would have to do better than that to scare him!! At least come up with something creative!! Since Seiji already realized that he had been dragged into a soul realm, he instantly began using the power of his imagination. There was a golden flash as Seijis right arm instantly transformed into a mechanical arm that shot lasers from his fingertips. He flipped his new mechanical hand and instantly cut off Akatsukis hand! Seiji then extended his mechanical arm downwards and grabbed the zombie by its face while emitting fierce flames from his hand! Rahhhhhhh!!! the zombie roared even more fiercely, yet also more pitifully than before upon being burned. The sound rattled Seijis ears. I didnt want to die its all your fault Ha, I killed both of you! But so what!? Seiji immolated the zombie and then transformed his left hand into a lightsaber, stabbing backwards. There was the sound of popping as he stabbed through something. I do feel regret, but not to either of you! I do feel guilt, but not to either of you! The dead should just shut up and get the hell out of my life! Dont you even think that you can take me along with you!! There was a boom and explosion of golden light, which washed away the sharp screams containing hatred and grudges. *Ding-dong~* There was a faint sound that sounded like a faraway bell being shaken while attached to a string. The black mist and the cluster amaryllis flowers disappeared. Seiji heard the familiar sound of the sea wind once again as he saw Shika looking at him in worry. Im fine. Seiji smiled at her in reassurance. He then looked all around him and saw nothing out of the ordinary at all. Brother I think that I was brought into a soul realm just now. Someone probably used a soul magic spell on me. I didnt notice anything at all. Shika furrowed her eyebrows. This means that the spellcaster concealed himself really well, or Seiji thought about it and then patted his adopted younger sister on the head. Its not your fault. Dont mind it. Im Brothers Spirit-branded Retainer Yep. I feel quite safe with you by my side. I also noticed really quickly that something was wrong because you disappeared from my side. If I had been by myself to begin with, I probably wouldnt have reacted so quickly. Seiji smiled. Shika felt warmed by his smile, but she was unable to truly relax and accept his coaxing. As a Spirit-branded Retainer, her adopted older brother came under attack yet she didnt even notice the spellcaster this was a great humiliation! Since the enemy had been able to hide so well while casting a soul spell, he or she was without a doubt incredibly strong. How could she prevent the same thing from happening again? Shika thought of a simple solution. She silently clutched on to Seijis hand. Seiji instantly understood Shikas intention and squeezed her hand back. Holding hands was a way to strengthen two peoples connections to each other. This was an effective method to resist soul attacks. Of course, if the enemys soul spell attack was far too powerful, Shika would get dragged in as well and possibly die But judging from the experience just now, either the spellcaster wasnt strong to such a degree, or he or she didnt want to do things to such an extent. And actually, if things had truly been dangerous, Seiji still had his bonded female spirit, Yomi. Whether or not she decided to wake up and warn him by herself was already a way for Seiji to judge how dangerous things were. Since Yomi hadnt said anything, the danger was probably rather limited. Of course, he knew that he couldnt overly rely on her. It wasnt as if she really was a blue cat robot who came from the future. The incident hed just experienced seemed more like a warning rather than an attempt on his life. Seiji explained his analysis to Shika, then silently mulled things over. Seiji walked all around the ship and returned to the location where he met Saitou on the deck earlier. This curly-haired man was now by himself, leaning against a railing, smoking a cigarette while glancing at the sky. His pose and expression all seemed rather scenic. Saitou-san Er Have you returned from your walk, Haruta-san? Saitou looked over at Seiji and removed the cigarette from his mouth. He then noticed that Seiji and Shika were walking while holding each others hands. Oh, you have such a good relationship. He chuckled. Seiji looked directly at Saitous face. Saitou-san, Id like to ask you, why did you stand up and say that you wanted to play cards? Saitous expression flickered for just a moment when he heard this question. The change in his expression was rather subtle. However, Seijis sharp senses picked up on the flicker as he was carefully observing Saitou. I simply wanted to play some cards because sitting there and waiting around was quite boring Isnt that the same for you, Haruta-san? Yep, I indeed joined because I was rather bored. Originally, I thought that you and the others were the same. However, some things happened just now that caused me to reconsider. Seiji then lowered his voice. Its highly likely that something is happening on this ship right now, and you intentionally drew everyones attention. Youre highly likely to be the main culprit or one of the conspirators. Saitou: Perhaps you or your faction think that I know something. But actually, I dont know anything at all, Seiji spoke directly and honestly. I think that Saitou-san is someone trustworthy, which is why Ill tell you the truth: Im from the Haruta Family, but Im currently exiled. Although Im a relative of Shuntou Haruta, I have zero connections to him and have never even met him before. The only reason why I got on this ship was because its free and convenient. I dont have any other reasons at all. Something flashed in Saitous eyes as he looked at Seiji. I want to know whats currently going on or what has already happened. I hope that Saitou-san can enlighten me, Seiji spoke in a sincere tone. Everyone fell silent for a moment. Saitou took a deep puff of his cigarette and slowly exhaled a cloud of smoke before he finally littered by flicking the cigarette into the sea. No matter if youre telling me the truth or not, it doesnt hurt to tell you. Thats because even someone like me knows already, so the higher-ups should no, they definitely know already. Its the Revenge Alliance I suppose you can call them by that name. Revenge Alliance? Seiji paused in surprise for a moment. This name caused him to recall a certain superhero group from his former world by the name of the Avengers! He also recalled that many from this group had died in their story. Yep. Its an alliance that desires to take revenge against the higher-ups of the Bloodwine Ritual tournamentthe seven major Yin Yang Master families, the three major samurai families, and all the others like them high up on their perches, Saitou explained. As long as you join that alliance, its said that youll be able to obtain great power in battle and kill those people. Its said that a mysterious individual who obtained the tournament participant list went and contacted the participants with grudges against the major families, bringing up the idea of this alliance. This mysterious individual also permitted us in the Revenge Alliance to spread this information and recruit more people to join. This is revenge, as well as a revolution. A new generation is upon us, so its time to overthrow the old ruling order That mysterious individual made such a statement. Chapter 654 - Messenger of Revenge Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Revenge and revolution Something flashed in Seijis eyes. Thats all that I know. Saitou started walking off. Wait a moment! Saitou-san, you intentionally drew everyones attention. Was that because you wanted to attract the Revenge Alliance to you so that you could join them? Seiji followed up with another question. Saitou paused in his footsteps. I myself dont know, either Perhaps I want to join them, or perhaps I merely want to learn more about them, Saitou responded in a seemingly casual tone. What about Rota-san? The two of you were just discussing this topic, werent you? If you want to know, ask him yourself Although I dont think that Rota-san will answer your questions. Hes far more of a serious type than I am. Thank you for telling me all of this. Seiji realized that he wouldnt be able to ask for any more than this. He decided to stop when appropriate. No need for thanks. Saitou continued walking but then stopped again after two steps and tilted his head slightly. Can I ask you a question, Haruta-san? Please go ahead. You mentioned that youre currently exiled from your family In that case, do you have a grudge against the Haruta Family? I dont, Seiji answered honestly. Saitou remained silent and left just like that. Seiji rubbed his chin in contemplation after having learned some important information. Ikuko Takeuchis sudden question earlier about him knowing about something was most likely related to this matterthe Revenge Alliance. She must have been under the impression that he had some type of goal related to the Revenge Alliance in mind when he told everyone that he was Shuntou Haruta. That was why she asked him such a question. Yet, he had been ignorant at the time. And then, right after that, he received a soul attack was it a spell from that female ninja? Seiji felt that it was unlikely. Ikuko didnt seem to have that kind of power. Yuuma Saitou was hinting in the conversation just now that he wasnt yet a member of the Revenge Alliance, but that he might join them in the future. Daikawa Rota also knew about the Revenge Alliance, and was the serious type. A mysterious individual who mentioned words like revolution, new generation, and overthrowing the old ruling order This seemed highly likely to be the work of the Messengers faction. Perhaps the soul spell attack was also from this mysterious member of the Messengers. This person was probably right here on the ship, observing the current situation! After coming to such a conclusion, Seiji looked all around him once again. Please come out for a discussion with me, Messenger of Revenge, Seiji spoke in a loud and clear voice. There was no response except the sound of the wind. Shika remained calm and on guard. A garbage Haruta like myself whos currently in exile is also a target of your revenge against the major families, is that right? Was that soul attack on me just a notification? There was still no response. If thats the case, I should thank you for helping to put me on guard. After confirming that there was still no response, Seiji took Shika back to the dining hall. The card game didnt resume, as Saitou and the others all indicated that they no longer had any interest. Seiji hinted to Rota about the Revenge Alliance, wanting to have a discussion with him. But as expected, Rota politely declined. He then tried to talk to Ikuko Takeuchi and was met with the same result. But even if he knew who was actually a member of this Revenge Alliance, at most he would be able to ask some more information, unable to stop this alliance. That was because this entire alliance was similar to a normal alliance which was within the rules of the tournament contract. The tournament contract that all participants had to sign only expressly forbade attacking participants that were under the effects of the Lifesaving Talisman which would block one fatal attack. However, killing people wasnt actually against the rules at all. Nor were there any rules against the participants allying with each other. That was why the Revenge Alliance was theoretically an alliance that was within the rules of the tournament. The only unreasonable part was this mysterious individual who started all of this Seiji decided to mentally refer to this person as the Messenger of Revenge. This Messenger of Revenge either directly entered the tournament or was supplying the Revenge Alliance members with special items or equipment so that the Revenge Alliance members would become much stronger. Seiji felt that it was more likely that the Messenger of Revenge wasnt personally participating in the tournament. It was more probable that he or she was manipulating things from behind the scenes. After all, representatives from all the major factions were going to be spectating this tournament. Directly interfering with the tournament from the inside would carry a much greater element of risk. Even someone from the Messengers faction probably wouldnt be so recklessly idiotic. As for the special items or equipment, Seiji decided to mentally refer to this as the Sword of Revenge. Saitou mentioned that the higher-ups definitely knew already about the Revenge Alliance being formed to take revenge on them Seiji agreed with this statement as he refused to believe that the major factions would have such a poorly informed information network. There would definitely be eyes on this Revenge Alliance. Seiji felt that it was also possible that perhaps there were hidden powerful individuals in charge of investigating the Revenge Alliance on board this ship. Perhaps that was why the Messenger of Revenge hadnt attacked Seiji with a more powerful soul spellthe Messenger of Revenge couldnt expose him or herself! Once this ship reached Momozu Island, the Messenger of Revenge would use some method to give the Revenge Alliance members a Sword of Revenge. This might be the only opportunity to catch the Messenger of Revenge. If this person was captured, this entire incident would end there; the Revenge Alliance would fail and be disbanded. But if this person wasnt captured, things would then depend on the Sword of Revenge. If the Revenge Alliance members obtained the Sword of Revenge and used it successfully against the tournaments higher-ups, the Revenge Alliance would have succeeded. Otherwise, the Revenge Alliance would still fail. This was a secret battle behind the scenes. Seiji felt that someone who dared to establish such an alliance and even shout about revolution would definitely be at least a relatively powerful individual who wouldnt be captured so easily. If the higher-ups wanted to prevent the Revenge Alliance from succeeding, the critical factor would be to identify just what the Sword of Revenge being used against them was. A great amount of power a killing item or weapon the Messengers faction Seiji recalled the Kazufuru cursed item incident with that green crystal. Would it be something like that? No such an item should be easy to discover, so perhaps it would be something that appeared completely ordinary on the surface. For instance, a talisman. A seemingly ordinary talisman that wouldnt show any signs of strange power yet actually contained a great amount of power was it possible for such a thing to exist? Erm. Seiji figured that it was a waste of his time to think too much about such an unknown matter. He changed his train of thought back to the Messenger of Revenge. The Messenger of Revenge was tournament-wise an outsider who was using top-level concealment magic to hide on this ship but that was only an inference of Seijis. Perhaps the Messenger of Revenge wasnt an outsider at all. Perhaps he or she was actually one of the participants sitting right out in the open in the dining hall! In that case, who could the Messenger of Revenge be? Seiji glanced over all the people in the dining hall. The Messenger of Revenge was sitting among them thinking like this made this all seem like a detective story. The murderer is among us! Seiji really wanted to shout out such a classical line. But right now, he had no clue who the Messenger of Revenge was. He felt that it was truly regrettable that he didnt have a chance to use such a line. Seiji sipped on some tea. He was no detective or anything else like that at all. He was merely a tournament participant. He decided to let the tournament higher-ups, the major families, worry about how to stop the Messenger of Revenge and the Revenge Alliance as they didnt have that much to do with him. All he needed to do was take care of Shika and himself. By the way then, just who sent him that mysterious message of Stop then? He heard that message twice already. There was no way that he had been hallucinating. And, it didnt seem likely that the Messenger of Revenge would send him such a message. That Haruta is so annoying. It seems that he has a special power that can invisibly affect me is it a special power inherited from his bloodline as a powerful Yin Yang Master family? Honestly, I never expected someone with his bloodline to board a ship like this. His female partner is no ordinary individual at all. I can feel a faint sense of danger from her, as if something bad will happen if I even get close to her. I have to pay attention to them. I have to control myself well. What happens next absolutely has to succeed. Im willing to sacrifice anything for that purpose! Im sorry You told me to forget about you, but I was unable to do so. Theres no need to stop me, because Im doing all of this of my own free will Well be together forever in the future. Chapter 655 Chapter 655: That sounds so realistic that I almost believed it Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu The passenger ship didnt meet with any storm, crash into another ship or an iceberg, or saw anything that would hinder its journey. The ship successfully reached Momozu Island. It was currently nighttime. The tournament participants then got off the ship and followed the guide to a hotel just kidding! Nobody was here for a tourist visit. Nobody wanted to spend their vacation here. Nor was there a single hotel on this deserted island. When everyone got off the ship, the tournament participants were already in their combat outfits and fully prepared for battle. There were extravagant, classical, modern, science-fiction-like, mystical, and all other sorts of combat outfits Spiritual Ability users of all styles gathered together, appearing like a cosplay convention no, just like a scene out of a superhero alliance movie! Apart from the tournament participants, two individuals wearing black science-fiction-like combat outfits with helmets that fully covered their faces got off the ship as well. They were Spirit-branded Retainers who gave off incredibly imposing auras. These two individuals hadnt shown themselves on the ship. However, it was easy to guess that they were powerful individuals from the tournaments hosts. There was still some time before the tournament would formally begin. The other tournament participants that were taking their own ships and the spectators had yet to arrive. Everyone, youre welcome to wait here at the rest area. Or, feel free to explore this place as you wish. Just make sure to return here when the tournament is about to begin. The person who made this announcement was a man who wore black Sakura Island attire together with a white mask. He was a member of the Himiki judging clan. There were six other men and women next to him in similar attires. They all had faint auras of great power. Another five Spirit-branded Retainers from the Kurosaki Family were next to them. They were all wearing full black combat attire with covered helmets. The two Spirit-branded Retainers that walked off the ship joined with these five. Behind these fourteen powerful individuals were several hundred people that resembled special forces. These several hundred individuals were the Kurosaki Familys personal military squadron. Thats right, an actual military squadron! Not only did the Kurosaki Family possess a military squadron, all seven of the major Yin Yang Master families had their own personal military squadrons that were strong enough to start an actual war. Just what exactly was a top-level faction? These fourteen powerful Spiritual Ability users and that well-armed military squadron standing there in orderly files and giving off a cold aura was the best answer. And this wasnt all of it. Looking off into the distance, a large ship which definitely wasnt a civilian ship could be seen sitting on the waters as if it was a sleeping giant. That was a military ship. A military ship! This was no cute ship girl. It was a true, awe-inspiring naval warfare ship! The type that could shoot artillery at land targets. Hey, why are things so ridiculous!? Forget about sending a military squadron to watch over the tournament, theres even a naval warship? Does the navy have so much free time!? While Seiji mentally commented on how ridiculous this scene seemed, he also couldnt help but worry. Was this show to intimidate, or to prevent something from happening? If it was just for intimidation, it wouldnt be much, although it was slightly exaggerated. But if it was to prevent Just what did they think would happen on this island? Just what was going on behind the scenes of this Bloodwine Ritual tournament? Upon closer consideration, this tournament involving 128 Spiritual Ability users might cause a big ruckus, but wasnt it still rather excessive to have an entire deserted island as the battleground? Even if this would be easier to cover up, it still seemed a little strange. Was there some secret behind the Bloodwine Ritual tournament? Or was there some secret on this island? Seiji didnt know he didnt have enough information. The tournament hosts had constructed a resting area that was quite comfortable. Everyone could wait here until the tournament began. However, Seiji chose to start exploring the island. Walking on deserted trailways in the darkness with old and gloomy houses around him Seiji felt as if he had just joined the set of a horror film. The ground was cracked in various places, weeds grew profusely everywhere, broken objects were scattered about, many windows were broken, houses doors were open, walls were collapsing, moss was on every house This entire island was filled with the aura of abandonment. Just who had lived here before, and how were their lives? Seiji couldnt help but think about such a topic. Haruta-san. A voice greeted him. Seiji turned around to see a man wearing a demon mask and a large dark blue jacket as a combat outfit walking over. Rota-san Seiji recognized this person as Daikawa Rota. I heard from Saitou-san that youre an exiled Haruta. Thats right. Why is it that you say you dont bear a grudge against your family? Being exiled must be an incredible humiliation, Rota inquired. Shika furrowed her eyebrows slightly as she stood next to Seiji. Thats because I deserved what I got, Seiji answered. Are you really certain? What do you mean? Havent you ever considered that you were actually framed or led into a trap? Although I dont know your specific circumstances, I dont think that youre the type to make a major mistake like that, Haruta-san. Its quite strange that you received such a severe punishment like exile from the family, Rota spoke in a low voice. Thats because Ive changed myself now. The past me was nothing like the current me, Seiji stated calmly. Everyone fell silent for a moment. Join our Revenge Alliance, Haruta-san. Rota directly spoke his intentions. Seiji looked him over. Earlier on the ship, I wanted to ask Rota-san about this Revenge Alliance, but you politely declined Why is it that youre now asking me to join instead? At that time, I wasnt aware of Haruta-sans circumstances. Now Im aware, and have confirmed that Haruta-san has sufficient power which will be greatly helpful to our Revenge Alliance. Helpful because of my personal power, or because of my Haruta Family bloodline? The Haruta Familys bloodline is a part of your power as well, Rota stated directly. Ah, so hes actually trying to recruit me because of my bloodline. Seiji understood. Why do you need the Haruta Familys bloodline? Im sorry, I cant answer that question. But I promise that its nothing bad for you. There will be no harm for you at all, Haruta-san. That sounds so realistic that I almost believed it, Seiji retorted in his mind. What benefits are there for me if I join? Youll obtain far greater power, which will greatly exceed the power of the family that exiled youfor instance, power which exceeds Shuntou Harutas! A mysterious power obtained too easily is just like money growing on trees. I cant be rest assured about that at all. Its not mysterious at all. Youll understand when the time comes. This is a new power belonging to this new generation! Rotas tone sounded slightly fanatical. His behavior didnt really fit Seijis earlier impression of the cold and analytical detective just what could Rota have experienced? Understand when the time comes? I apologize, I dont really trust words like that. Its okay even if you dont trust me right now. As long as you agree to join us, I shall give you an item that signifies youre one of us. After that you can choose for yourself whether or not to accept this new power. Im confident that you will. What if I refuse to join you? Then well treat this conversation as having never occurred. Still, please consider carefully before making your final decision. Youre not worried that Ill report you? I believe that you wouldnt, Haruta-san. Believe? Yeah, right. I bet that you have some way of dealing with things even if I report you. Rota-san, can I ask why you chose to join the Revenge Alliance? Or, are you the person that started it? Seiji inquired. Im not the person who started it I joined because I want to establish a new order! Once again, Rotas tone was starting to sound fanatical. What type of new order? An order thats better than the current one! First, we need to overthrow the rotten families that have cruelly suppressed Sakura Island for far too long already. Those in high positions that have gotten away with whatever evils they wished for far too long need to receive the judgement that they deserve!! Rotas words seemed to contain a passionate fire that could actually physically burn. This is revenge and revolution Seiji deeply furrowed his eyebrows as he recalled this catchphrase of the Revenge Alliance. Chapter 656 - Revolution Chapter 656: Revolution Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu From past to present, there had always been social classes. This was a rather serious topic, far more serious than what most people thought. It wouldnt be so easy to describe. Seijis personal experiences made him feel that Akatsuki Mitarais actions were precisely a reflection of how cruel the issue of social classes was. Ordinary people and Spiritual Ability users, low-ranked Spiritual Ability users and high-ranked Spiritual Ability users the difference between people in different social classes was such as if there was a frighteningly deep and dark abyss between them. The darkness had always been present. It had never left. It had already devoured countless people, and would continue to devour even more. Some understood this, while others didnt. Some only partially understood. Some understood only when it was too late. Some didnt understand even as they died. Revolution perhaps some would even scoff at hearing this word. Such people would feel that revolution was an outdated concept to the point where it was awkward to even see in a movie, manga, or anime. Revolution was an annoying concept often used by the antagonists. The amount of emotions that a term like revolution could stir up couldnt even compare to a convoluted story of love, hatred, and revenge. But, actually, this words meaning was something that most people, especially young people, wouldnt be able to truly comprehend. The current generation was the information generationinformation could be obtained easily on the internet. People could learn so many things through the internet, giving them a mistaken impression that they were sufficiently wise and knowledgeable enough, that they were far wiser than people from generations before them. Revolution? Haha. The current generation didnt need such a concept at all! Society was quite advanced and cultured. We were smart enough to no longer need or be fooled by such an archaic term! Human society was foundationally based on personal benefits, and so-called revolution was nothing more than a traditional form of sophistry However, was that really the case? Who could be certain that the wise thoughts one had werent actually intentionally manipulated to be that way by the higher-ups? Who could be certain that the truth one was certain of wasnt actually a great falsehood planted by others? Had the time of revolution truly passed? Was this word truly meaningless now? The constantly active internet brought along too many mistaken impressions. The neverending source of electric light caused people to forget the terror of the darkness. Yet, the truth wouldnt disappear simply because of peoples misunderstanding or ignorance. Social classes indeed existed. The so-called term of revolution wasnt outdated. It still had its meaning for existence. However did that mean revolution was correct? Or was revolution yet another mistake? Those in high positions, getting away with whatever they please Thats indeed the case, Seiji agreed. Those in the highest positions have power and authority. They can do anything that they want, committing crimes for the sake of personal benefits or even just for their desires. There are probably countless people like that. Those who do evil deserve to be judged. Im more than happy to see the deaths of those who abuse power. Haruta-san Rotas tone was obviously delighted. However, Seiji continued. I cant agree with your actions just like this Perhaps you guys are correct, perhaps youre true revolutionaries, yet Im unable to know for sure what you really are. In that case, its okay to just Nor do I want to know what you really are! Seiji greatly emphasized this portion. Thats because Im still a Haruta. Although Ive been exiled from my family, I still have family that shares my name. Im not referring to that Shuntou Haruta, but other family of mine that Im related to by blood. If you want to overthrow the old order, its possible that you might harm them, which is why I cant possibly join your side. In the end, this was a matter of what one chose to support. Seiji chose to support the family that he viewed as important rather than what was right. He had always been this type of person who didnt do the right thing. He was willing to kill others. He wanted to start a harem. He wouldnt save everyone that he could possibly save. He only wanted to do what he wanted, what he liked to do. He would ignore everything else. From this standpoint, he was foundationally similar to Akatsuki Mitarai. He wasnt a good person. He wasnt an evil person. He was simply himself that was all there was to it. Everyone fell silent for a moment. A chilly night breeze blew past. Haruta-san how regrettable, Rota spoke in a calm tone. For an instant there, I thought that youd become our companion. Yet, you chose your own path. I think that its excellent the way things are. Although you refused to stand with us, I can sense that youre treating us seriously Im happy that you seriously considered our thoughts and made your reply. Rota chuckled. Actually, Ive also wondered myself if Ive gone insane, actually wanting to do something like creating a new order. But, thats indeed what I want to do. Thats a definite fact. Thats because Ive already seen too much evil in this world. Ive always been confused about why so much evil existed. What I want to do might not necessarily be correct, but the way the world is now is absolutely wrong! The last three words that Rota stated had an ironclad tone containing an unshakeable firm conviction. Rota probably had some type of personal story here. What had Daikawa Rota experienced and thought about to form such a conviction? Seiji didnt know. The only information he knew about Daikawa Rota was all surface level. Haruta-san, are you going to become enemies with us? Rota inquired. If you try to kill me, of course I will. Does that mean if we dont do anything to you, you wont interfere with our plans? Seiji fell silent for a moment as he thought it over. I only have two friends in this entire tournament. I dont know if theyre among your targets for revenge. If they are Could I ask for your friends names? Kanna Fujihara and Ryuuno Izawa. I shall ask our alliance leader about this. If our revenge list doesnt have their names, I shall attempt to convince our alliance leader not to list you and your friends as targets but Im not the final decision maker, Rota told Seiji in a low voice. Your alliance leader is that the person who created the Revenge Alliance? Rota didnt respond although this was a type of tacit admittance. I hope that we wont become enemies, Haruta-san. He turned around and started leaving after saying that. I hope the same Thank you, Rota-san. Daikawa Rota strode off and waved his hand as an indication that he heard. A few shadowy figures hiding nearby also got up and left together with him. Something flashed in Seijis eyes. Rota wasnt the person who created the Revenge Alliancethis alliance leader. Yet, it was evident that Rota had an important position in the Revenge Alliance. Seiji felt that it would be best if he didnt become enemies with the Revenge Alliance. He had told the truth just now. Out of all the other participants, Kanna and Izawa were the only people Seiji cared about apart from himself and Shika. As for anyone else, including that Shuntou Haruta Seiji could only say that they would have to watch out for themselves. He didnt have the obligation to save everyone that he possibly could. Even if he might be able to achieve this through saving and loading, he still didnt feel obligated to do so. He wasnt such a kind person. Neither was he prideful enough to think that he could save everyone. This was his way of doing things that he viewed as right. But, perhaps he was wrong. Brother Shika called out to him as she saw that Seiji was simply standing still. Seiji smiled at Shika. Lets continue checking the terrain. The two of them moved onwards. After walking for a while, Seiji spoke up. Shika-chan, what do you think of my conversation with Rota-san just now? Shika fell silent for a moment. I think that Brother is correct, she spoke adamantly. Thank you, Seiji told her sincerely. Hed already expected that his adopted younger sister would probably answer in such a way no matter what he chose. Yet, he still asked her such a question it was actually because he was doubting himself. Did he really do the right thing just now? He believed that he had done the right thing. Perhaps there was a better choice available but thinking so might also be overly arrogant. God would laugh at human decisions. But even so, humans couldnt give up on thinking. Chapter 657 - Shigure Tendo is an unskilled thinker Chapter 657: Shigure Tendo is an unskilled thinker Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Shigure Tendo was unskilled at thinking. He wasnt as smart as others in the same age group. To be rather blunt, his intelligence was somewhat low. Ever since he was young, he was considered a bit of an idiot. It would have been fine if he had only been average at Spiritual Abilities despite being the direct descendant of one of the seven major Yin Yang Master families, the Tendo family. The bad part was that the most basic spells that other children of the same age could learn so quickly would always take him more than ten times the amount of time to barely manage to learn. It was obvious that such a child like Shigure Tendo wouldnt be well thought of. What made things even worse was the fact that Shigure had a genius older brotherRaizen Tendo. Raizen was amazingly talented, to the point where high expectations were placed upon Shigure from birth. Yet Shigure turned out to be an idiot, making everyone greatly disappointed. The huge difference between the brothers increased the Tendo Familys condescension towards Shigure. He was always looked down upon by everyone. Raizen had an arrogant attitude due to his spoiled upbringing with everyone treasuring his talent. He viewed his idiotic younger brother as burden, and even humilitation. Shigures father also felt that he had lost face because of such a stupid son and rarely treated Shigure kindly. Shigure, who wasnt too intelligent, wasnt very sensitive towards others condescension and ill will. But, not sensitive didnt mean that he didnt sense these emotions at all. Shigure only remained silent towards all the negative attitudes and words sent his way. He also tolerated his older brother and fathers nasty words for him without any reaction. Shigure would only cry in front of the only person who treated him kindlyhis mother. His mother continuously consoled him, encouraged him, and gave him advice. She told him not to hate his older brother, father, and other family members. Shigure did his best to listen to his mothers words. He continuously tolerated his treatment and suppressed his hatred. Even if he was called low ability to his face, or people spat saliva on his face, he would only silently wipe away the saliva and remain polite. Not only that, he continued to work hard, work hard, and work even harder at cultivation He felt that even if his growth was far slower than others, as long as he slowly reached the state where he could be considered excellent, he would finally obtain recognition. Yet his mother left the Tendo Family. She was finally unable to withstand things in the Tendo Family. She had a heated argument with her husband and left the Tendo Family. Im sorry for leaving you behind by yourself Before she left, she continuously apologized to Shigure with tears streaming down her cheeks. Shigure felt really bad about this as well. But, he didnt want to hear his mothers apologies. Instead, he felt that it was actually a good thing that she left this place which was so uncomfortable. Yet, he truly felt so uncomfortable inside. He felt so bad, far worse than the long years of insults and condescension sent his way. Yet, in front of his crying mother, Shigure forced his emotions down and absolutely didnt allow himself to cry. After that, he never cried againnot a single tear. From then onwards, Shigure completely withdrew into his own shell. He suppressed all his emotions and didnt show anyone any emotion apart from iciness. Days and months passed just like this. Many years passed, yet he calmly observed the passing of the seasons in such a cold and emotionless state. Eventually, he faintly began to sense a wondrous realm. This was a realm that was completely indescribable at least by Shigures intelligence level. He could only silently feel it. One day, he suddenly entered a mystical state, feeling as if he had transformed into the void where everything had stopped yet was still moving He faintly came into contact with a type of mystical power. Shigure was deeply attracted by this mystical power and attempted to attract it into his own body, yet he had been unable to succeed. Until, one day, news arrived that his mother was gravely ill. His father gave him permission to go and visit her. This became the turning point of Shigure Tendos life. His mothers family name just happened to be Yanagi. On that day, he entered the doors of one of the three major samurai families, the Yanagi Family home which had given birth to the greatest number of Sword Saints! Milord Shigure, its almost time. Shigure opened his eyes and stopped reminiscing on the past when he heard a gentle voice. A beautiful girl with dark purple hair and light golden eyes was smiling at him. She wore a light-colored dress and had slightly curly hair. Her eyes were half-open and there was a small mole next to her pink lips. Her smiling expression was extremely gentle, and she gave off an aura of being an obedient and beautiful girl. This beautiful girls name was Keimi Umetani. She was a Yin Yang Master from the Umetani Family, which was subordinate to the Yanagi samurai family. Just like how the major Yin Yang Master Tendo Family had subordinate samurai families, the major samurai Yanagi Family also had Yin Yang Master subordinate families. The Umetani Family was one such Yin Yang Master family subordinate to the Yanagis. Keimi was one of the most highly skilled Yin Yang Masters of her age in the Umetani Family. Ryuugou Yanagi, the family leader of the Yanagi Family, personally arranged to have her become Shigures partner in the Bloodwine Ritual tournament. Logically speaking, Shigures partner should have been from the Tendo Family or one of the Tendo Familys subordinate families. Yet, his partner was a female Yin Yang Master subordinate to the Yanagi Family something must have happened that other people didnt know about. Shigure himself didnt care who his partner was at all as long as she didnt drag him down. The car he was riding in reached the destination. Shigure and Keimi got off the car and walked to a dock, where they boarded a luxurious cruise ship. Some people were already sitting down in the dining hall of this opulent cruise ship. Pleased to meet you for the first time, Shigure-san and Umetani-san. Welcome aboard. Pleased to meet you for the first time, Kurosaki-san, Shigure responded in a low voice. Nobuhiko Kurosaki he was the tournament participant from the Kurosaki Family, as well as the host for this gathering on the cruise ship. After exchanging greetings, Shigure and Keimi sat down at a table. A maid immediately brought them high-class tea and confectioneries. Nobuhiko told them to treat the ship as if this was their own home. Shigure responded lightly, sipped some tea, and then closed his eyes and simply sat there. He had no intention of chatting with others. He wasnt skilled at chatting to begin with. He was in an unfamiliar location together with unfamiliar people. Behaving politely as a Tendo Family member should would be quite difficult for him. And since the host told him to act as if this was his own home, then he would. While his behavior couldnt be counted as friendly, it wasnt to the point of being rude. Everyone present on this luxury cruise ship already knew the rumors about Shigure Tendo. They had various opinions of his behavior of not wanting to waste any time speaking to others and directly entering a state of meditation. Were those rumors real? Someone asked this question at the venue. Yes, theyre real, Nobuhiko Kurosaki replied. Umetani-san whos next to Tendo-san is the best evidence. Shes a loyal member of the Yanagi Family. Everyone couldnt help but glance at Keimi Umetani. Keimi responded with a smile. The way she currently looked as she silently sat next to Shigure didnt make her seem like one of the more powerful youngsters in her family at all. She looked more like a maid who was accustomed to serving Shigure. Some were curious about Shigures specific experiences, while others disdained the low ability Shigure who appeared to be acting cool. Yet Shigure was only sitting there quietly with his eyes closed, remaining as calm as if he was a statue. More and more people arrived on the luxury cruise ship. Nobuhiko indicated to the ships captain that it was time to start the ship. He then looked at everyone gathered in the dining hall. The seven major Yin Yang Master families, the three major samurai families, the two major ninja factions, and the Himiki judging clan The tournament participants from all the top-level factions had gathered on this luxury ship! How about we all introduce ourselves first? Itll be easier to discuss things after we get acquainted with each other, Nobuhiko Kurosaki offered. He then introduced himself and his tournament partner. Im Shuntou Haruta. This is my Spirit-branded Retainer, Koyuri Moriya. A handsome youth wearing jackets and long pants introduced himself after Nobuhiko. Im Natsuki Shuurin. This is my Spirit-branded Retainer, Yuuki Sekine. A beautiful girl with heavy makeup, a black lace dress, and short dark-red hair introduced herself. Im Masashi Tokukawa Im Masao Yanagi Im Shinichirou Himiki Im Uemon Yuzawa Various people introduced themselves on this ship. Any one of these names would have caused a huge commotion on the ship that Seiji had been riding on. Im Shigure Tendo When Shigure calmly introduced himself, something obviously changed in the atmosphere. He was the famous low ability individual who successfully received teaching from the strongest member of the current strongest samurai family even though he was from a Yin Yang Master family this type of event was considered a legendary miracle in the mystical societys highest circles! Masao Yanagi of the Yanagi Family felt more than anyone that this was truly ridiculous. That was because he knew better than anyone else present what it meant to receive personal martial arts teaching from Ryuugou Yanagi, the head of the Yanagi Family, at such a young age. Was Shigure Tendo a genius? No, he was more like a demonic talent!! Chapter 658 - Bloodwar Alliance Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Although Masao Yanagi logically knew that Shigure would be amazing, Masao still found him difficult to stomach. The more he looked at Shigure Tendo, the more he felt anger in his heart. Unwillingness, jealousy, anger, and other such negative emotions swirled in Masao Yanagis heart. If it hadnt been for the fact that so many others were around, he probably wouldnt even have been able to control himself, attacking Shigure Tendo. After everyone introduced themselves, Nobuhiko Kurosaki got to the main topic. Theres a faction that calls themselves the Messengers. Theyre a new faction that split off from the former Soul World faction, and theyre highly dangerous. Theres concrete information that indicates this faction is intending to create a Spirit World at the Bloodwine Ritual tournament! Create a Spirit World!? Everyones expressions flickered. Their plan is something like this: the Messengers members will first cast a special spell by making use of the ritual tournaments contract, then cause sacrifices to appear during the tournament to strengthen the spell. Finally, theyll create a Spirit World using the completed Bloodwine. They intend to create sacrifices during the ritual tournament by inciting and controlling lower-ranked factions tournament participants into killing tournament participants from the strongest factionsthat would mean all of us who are currently sitting here are their primary targets. Simply speaking, this Messengers faction wants to kill everyone present to achieve their objective. Theyre treating us as sacrifices. Everyone fell silent for a moment. The Messengers wanted to treat the seven major Yin Yang Master families, the three major samurai families, the two major ninja factions, and the Himiki judging clan as nothing more than sacrifices? Just how outrageously daring were they!!! Just about everyone present was shocked by the news. They didnt dare to believe that there would actually be such an insane faction. If it hadnt been for the fact that the descendant of the Kurosaki Family was telling all of them about this, they would have treated this as nothing more than a terrible joke. Just like everyone else, I think that this faction is insane. Nobuhiko sighed. Yet, the regrettable part is that its currently impossible to completely eliminate this insane faction. The even more regrettable part is, despite knowing all this information, the Bloodwine Ritual tournament is still going to continue as normal. Thats because the families or factions of everyone present here all want to see the creation of a new Spirit World The atmosphere instantly became much heavier. Just about everyone sensed a chill in the air. Some found all this difficult to believe. Some had grim expressions. Some were angry Shigure was the only one who took all of this calmly. I feel the same as everyone else here. Yet, this is something that cant be helped. As members of the major families, we must obey our families decisions, Nobuhiko stated. I believe that everyone here knows quite clearly just how valuable Spirit Worlds are. The huge potential benefits involved are worth us taking a risk here. And our families dont intend for us to die here. This shall merely be a trial for us. Sacrifices are needed for the Spirit Worlds creation, but the sacrifices dont have to be us. Basically, we just have to kill off those who want to attack us, and make them into the sacrifices instead. We can take advantage of other tournament participants that can be used, although we must be careful that any tournament participant might be under the Messengers control. As long as we pass this trial, well definitely be rewarded handsomely! For that purpose, we must ally and fight together as a team. The goal of our meeting here is for all of us present to create a Survival Alliance. Everyone fell silent once again. I dont like the name Survival Alliance, the heavy makeup girl with short red hair, Natsuki Shuurin, commented. I agree. That sounds like a team for the weak. A muscular youth wearing a black jacketMasashi Tokukawaspoke up as well. Then what name does everyone prefer? Do we really have to have a name? Having a name will be useful to establish an alliance. How about calling ourselves the Bloodwar Alliance? A handsome youth who had long hair reaching his shoulders and wearing a yukata made such a recommendation. This name sounded rather neutral and acceptable enough to everyone. Nobody here wanted to waste time debating the name for their temporary alliance during the tournament. Everyone agreed to call themselves the Bloodwar Alliance. During the group stage of the tournament, the Bloodwar Alliance members wouldnt fight amongst themselves. Everyone present agreed to this. There was also no problem with killing those who attacked them with intentions to sacrifice them for the creation of a Spirit World. Not a single person here was willing to be generous to those who wanted to kill them. However, the young masters and ladies of the leading families had different opinions about fighting together and acting as one. Nobuhiko Kurosaki wanted everyone here to move and act together, fighting as a team. However, Natsuki Shuurin didnt believe that the major families children would be able to cooperate. Without even regarding the grudges that the major families had against each other, a hastily assembled team with no preparations made beforehand would be no different from rabble. The more important part was that there might even be a traitor among them! Didnt you say that any tournament participant might be under the control of the Messengers? Perhaps someone among us is already with the Messengers and is just waiting to stab the others in the back, winning and surviving in the end while obtaining tremendous benefits. Natsuki Shuurin glanced at everyone present. Indeed, this also seemed possible. The major families and factions had incredibly complex relationships with each other. Even those that were friendly with each other or even within the same family, it would be common to see people betraying each other for the sake of personal benefits, not to mention opposing factions. Not to mention, this was a tournament specifically designed for the up-and-coming Spiritual Ability users. But these children of the major families and factions were all considered the weaker ones or were in relatively worse situationsotherwise, they wouldnt have joined this type of low-ranked tournament which would be considered beneath them. Winning, obtaining benefits, and changing their own fate was something that all of them tremendously desired! Just how much guilt would they even feel for betraying some strangers from other factions that they barely even knew? As for the consequences? It would be more than easy enough to get away as long as the traitor didnt personally kill anyone from a major faction or family. Although the tournament contract could limit the alliance members actions, the contract wasnt absolute. The Messengers were an astonishing faction with the power to take advantage of the Bloodwine Ritual in creating a Spirit World! Who knew if their members might have a technique that could circumvent or break the contract magic? It would seem stranger if they werent able to. So, all courses of action carried risks and hidden dangers. Most of the major factions children present agreed with Natsuki Shuurins way of thinking. They didnt think that forcibly making everyone present act as a team and move together was a wise idea. Yet, if they didnt act together and split up, it was possible that they would be assassinated by the divide and conquer strategy. Everyone started debating over what they should do. The debate soon escalated into an outright argument. Underneath the argument was actually everyones anxiety. Participating in the Bloodwine Ritual tournament wouldnt actually have any danger to their livesjust about everyone present had this way of thinking originally. Although it was possible that people might die, Im from a top-level faction, so I definitely wont die was what all of them had thought. None of them had resolved themselves to face death here. They only had the resolution that they absolutely wouldnt die here. But now, their resolution had taken a cruel blow. Although nobody here retreated from the tournament due to various reasons, it couldnt be helped that they were now all feeling anxious after learning that others were after their lives. Shigure Tendo was the only one present whose expression hadnt changed from start to finish. After a long while arguing, Nobuhiko Kurosaki gave a loud sigh. Lets decide things with a vote. I dont think that either of acting together or splitting up are good options, to be honest, but we have to choose one so I vote to act together, although its still not a good option. Even so, I think its better than splitting up and ending with us being assassinated while were alone. Still, the issue of possible traitors is a difficult problem. I can only try to ask everyone to trust each other as much as possible, and also watch each other with that as the foundation There was no best option. There was only a bad option and an even worse option. In that case, logic dictated that the bad option should be chosen. After the argument, these young masters and ladies somewhat calmed down and were able to think with greater logic and reason. They also agreed to act together. Next was the issue of who would be leading who would take the role of team leader? This was a critical issue that would be more than enough to cause the collapse of their temporarily and hastily established team. Nobuhiko Kurosaki directly came up with two ideas: first, the team leader would only have the right to make recommendations to everyone else but not command anyone. Second, the team leader would be decided by random lots! This caused another lively argument for a while. But at the end of the argument, everyone finally decided to utilize the host Nobuhiko Kurosakis method. Otherwise, if this argument escalated any further, they would probably first start fighting amongst themselves. Everyone drew a fair and random lot with no magical shenanigans involved. The end result was that Shigure Tendo was chosen as the team leader. Everyone was rendered speechless. Shigure looked at the lot that he had drawn, mulled things over, and then handed it back. Ill let someone else be the leader, he stated calmly. Everyone was rendered speechless yet again. At this moment, Keimi Umetani recalled something and whispered into Shigures ear. Shigure nodded after hearing Keimis whispers and then spoke to everyone again. In exchange for giving up my position as team leader, theres a private matter that I hope to ask for everyones assistance in. What is it? Nobuhiko inquired. During this tournament, I need to kill a certain person this person is the younger brother of our familys enemy who killed my older brother. Father ordered me to kill him to take revenge for my dead older brother. Shigure then paused for a moment. This persons name is Seiji Haruta. Chapter 659 - Bloodwine Spirit Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu I want to return to my home base, the internet caf The idle fish in front of Seiji whoops, Kanna Fujihara was currently collapsed on a table and muttering to herself. I dont care about this tournament or whatever I only want to watch the newest anime, play video games, eat snacks, and surf the internet I dont want to stay here in such a strange location It was evident that she had zero motivation. She continuously muttered such things while giving off the aura of being an idle fish. Seiji had finally met up with his only ally in this tournament, yet she was currently in such a condition. Although he understood why this was the case, as she was an otaku girl who only joined this tournament because her family forced her to, still The tournament is about to begin soon. Is it really alright to let her be like this, Izawa-kun? Seiji looked at Kannas Spirit-branded Retainer, Ryuuno Izawa. This is how Master behaves when shes under too much pressure. Although it looks worrisome, shell become more spirited when its necessary, Izawa replied. And if she really cant energize herself, then I shall take necessary measures to help her to do so. Necessary measures? That sounds rather dangerous. Seijis cheeks twitched from hearing such a comment. By now, the tournament participants had mostly arrived. Most of the spectators had arrived as well. They were led to the spectating grounds. The only ones that hadnt arrived were the ones from the main factions. At this time, there was the loud sound of something flying through the air. This sound was a helicopter? Seiji looked outside a window and saw a rather science-fiction-like flying object fly towards the spectating grounds and descend there! He had no clue what name this flying machine went by. Still, it was doubtless that the major faction personnel would ride on such a thing. Since the major factions spectators had arrived, then the tournament participants from the major factions should have all arrived as well. Thinking so, Seiji walked out of the rest area and soon saw a luxurious cruise ship arriving as expected. Fully equipped tournament participants from the top-level factions disembarked off the luxury cruise ship after that. The seven major Yin Yang Master families, the three major samurai families, the two major ninja factions, and the Himiki judging clan Seiji decided to mentally refer to this entire group as the 7321 faction for short. The 7321 factions tournament participants actually all arrived together? Something seemed off about this. No this wasnt even at the level of something being off anymore. A military squadron, a naval warship, and a deserted island as the tournament location wasnt all of this directly indicating that something big was about to happen? Seiji felt that it was highly likely to be related to the Revenge Alliance. More accurately, it would be related to the new power of the new generation that Rota had been speaking about. The new power of the new generation. What Seiji thought of first were the Awakened and Spirit Worlds Thats right, a Spirit World! If all of this was for the sake of a Spirit World, then this ridiculous scene and all the clues of something going on behind the scenes would be explainable! The Revenge Alliances new power that they wanted to use was related to a Spirit World. The tournament hosts knew about this already. Not only did the 7321 faction not intend to stop the Revenge Alliance, they even wanted to see it happen and steal from the Revenge Alliance! With this deserted island as the tournament grounds, any major incident that occurred could be dealt with out of the publics sight. Since this island didnt have a single human resident to begin with, it didnt matterregardless of how much of a commotion was caused here. The military squadron and the naval warship were all sent here as preventive measures. In fact, it was possible that even stronger forces were waiting in reserve for the Messengers faction to act. The 7321 factions tournament participants had all arrived together on the same luxury cruise ship. This probably meant that they had set up an alliance amongst themselves in order to deal with the Revenge Alliance. All of these major precautions were all for the sake of a Spirit World! Each Spirit World represented tremendous potential benefits to be reaped. Just one Spirit World would be more than enough for a top-level faction to invest so much, including risking their own disciples and descendants lives. Everything made sense now. Seiji felt like he understood everything. He also felt a chill run down his spine. Was this chill because of the slaughter that was surely about to come? Or was it because he was facing the unknown? Or was the chill caused by some other reason? Seiji lifted his head slightly towards the sky. The clouds were currently blocking the moon and the stars. He saw nothing but darkness. It was time for the tournament to begin. Seven powerful individuals from the Himiki judging clan inspected all of the tournament participants equipment. The tournament participants were then led to the tournament contract signing locationa white building. The Himiki judging clan repeated this process for all the two-person teams. When it was Seiji and Shikas turn, they followed the guide into the white building and saw that complex and extensive spell formations were etched into the hallways, walls, and ceiling of the room. There were lanterns on the wall that emanated a faint red light. The two of them were led into a small room that was also illuminated by red lanterns. Even more complex runes and spell formations were in this room. The center of the room contained a blood-red pillar which had a diameter of approximately twenty centimeters and a height of approximately one meter. Please wait here for a moment. The masked woman who led them here only said that before leaving the room and closing the door. Not long after, a clear male voice sounded in the room All tournament participants, please listen. The tournament contract ceremony is about to begin. All the runes and spell formations in the room instantly lit up in unison. A red light swiftly streaked through the runes and spell formations. Seiji sensed a powerful energy welling up within the room, along with his palm starting to heat up. Seiji and Shika both lifted their hands and saw that the previous small spell formation from the tournament contract theyd signed before had risen on their palms. Everyone, please place the palm with the tournament contract insignia onto the spiritual pillar in the center of the room, then inject your Mana into the pillar. The male voice gave instructions to all the tournament participants. Seiji and Shika did as instructed. The spiritual pillar began to glow and Seiji and Shika felt their palms burning up, as if they were melding with the spiritual pillar. They then heard faint sounds of other men and women incanting something. Some time later, they suddenly sensed the existences of all the other tournament participants! They were able to clearly sense the names of the other 126 tournament participants, their exact locations, and how far away they were! To use a gaming analogy, it was as if a minimap had just been opened up in their minds. Please confirm the contents of the tournament contract. Information instantly streamed into their brainsthe full terms of the tournament contract. Please clearly state your own name. Seiji and Shika exchanged glances before they both announced their own names. They could also sense that the other tournament participants were simultaneously doing the exact same thing. The next moment, there was a glow in the room as a mystical existence started forming! This existence was connected to all the tournament participants. It would watch over the contract and gather spiritual blood from those who had lost in the tournament. This was the vessel for the Challengers Bloodwine that only the final victor would be able to obtainthe Bloodwine Spirit! The Bloodwine Spirit didnt have any intelligence of its own. It wasnt under any specific persons control. It was a special type of spirit that would only operate according to the rules set by the contract. It would be an absolutely fair judge for the ritual tournament. Contract signing complete, the male voice announced. A small plate suddenly emerged from the right wall together with a *beep* sound. Two red and black talismans were on the plate, and silver crystals were notched on the talismans. Please put on the Lifesaving Talismans. Finally, may all of you be blessed with luck! The spiritual pillars glow dimmed and disappeared. The runes and spell formations in the room also stopped glowing as the energy rapidly diminished. Seijis hand no longer felt like it was burning. Neither was he able to sense the actions of the other tournament participants anymore, only their locations. Yet, he was still able to sense the Bloodwine Spirit, and knew that it was watching everyone. Seiji and Shika both took and put on a Lifesaving Talisman. After injecting their Mana into them, the Lifesaving Talismans became connected to Seiji and Shika. The Lifesaving Talisman would automatically activate and save their life from a single fatal blow. The first round, the group stage, was about to begin. Chapter 660 - That lonely flower Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu There was no need to draw random lots to determine the teams. The Bloodwine Spirit automatically split all the tournament participants into Red Team and Blue Team, along with splitting the two teams into two different starting sections of the island. The tournament participants had some time to prepare before heading to the starting section. Seiji and Shika were put on the Blue Team. Seiji contacted Izawa using a spell and learned that he and Kanna were also put on Blue Team. They then decided to meet up and stick together. The four of them soon met up and swiftly moved to an ordinary abandoned house in the Blue Teams starting district. After finishing their preparations, they waited for the battles to begin. Sigh I want to just give up and surrender. Kanna Fujiharas head was dropping down as she spoke dispiritedly, still in her state of being an idle fish. According to what you told me, Seiji, things are going to get pretty bad in this tournament. Shouldnt I just directly surrender for the sake of protecting my life? Master, please be a bit more spirited. Its not allowed to surrender without even trying to fight. Izawa spoke up before Seiji could even respond. I dont like surrendering, either! But didnt Seiji say that things were really serious!? Theres even a warship! Who the hell knows just how terrible things will become! Perhaps even this entire island will be sunk by bombs!! Kanna suddenly snapped in anger. Izawa looked towards Seiji. I dont think so Seiji rubbed his chin in contemplation. This is a pretty large island. Sinking the entire island shouldnt be that easy. Then its also possible that the entire island will be bombarded with bombs or even nukes! In the worst-case scenario perhaps thats possible. But before that happens, there should at least be time for us to escape. I dont want to be like the main character of an action movie, always escaping for my life in the middle of explosions! Im not someone with the aura of a main character. Ill die! Ill definitely die! Kanna kept waving her hands wildly. Ive decided, Im going to surrender, Im going to admit defeat right away! No matter what punishment I receive, my life is the most important!! Master Dont stop me, Ryuuno! Ive made up my mind! That lonely flower, standing alone yet not lonely, stubbornly blooming in her beauty Izawa suddenly started speaking poetically a line that sounded like it was from some poem. Kannas body instantly froze up. Even if she is ignored, disdained, looked down upon by the icy wind, she still has her lonely pride, just like myself Ahhhh! Stop reading that poem!! Kanna made pitiful noises as if she had received a severe mental attack. So what if she admires her beauty by herself? Lonely beauty shall never lower its head due to the corrupt vulgarities of life Ahhhhh grahhhh!!!! Kanna clutched her head with both hands and squirmed all around, making strange sounds as if she was breaking down. Seiji was stunned by the sight, while Shika simply watched calmly. This is a poem that my master wrote when she was young. Izawa paused in his poetry recital and explained, This poems name is Ahh gahhh shut up!!! Kana furiously rushed towards her own Spirit-branded Retainer, yet Izawa stopped her easily by simply pushing down on her head. If Master doesnt become spirited, I shall be forced to continue my poetry recital. Ryuuno!!! On yet another sorrowful autumn Ahhh I get it I get it stop reciting!!! The Fujihara Family young lady was defeated by her own embarrassment. So, necessary measures was referring to this? How scary, Seiji exclaimed in his mind. Actually, I think that its well written. While exclaiming, he decided to pour salt onto Kannas wounds. Shut up!!! Kanna was becoming teary-eyed. Under the threat of this mental attack, Kanna gave up on surrendering the tournament at least on the surface. If Kanna truly wanted to surrender, then it wouldnt have mattered no matter how many old poems of hers Izawa recited out loud. Actually, Kanna was just venting her emotions, while her loyal Spirit-branded Retainer was cooperating in allowing her to do so. Everyone fell silent for a moment. Thats when Seiji noticed that something was wrong. Mist had started spreading everywhere. Yet, this was no natural weather phenomenon! The mist swiftly became even thicker, to the point where it limited ones field of vision. It was impossible to see through even when Seiji used [Astral Vision]. Bright-red cluster amaryllis flowers then started appearing and blooming brilliantly everywhere! Its started At the tournament spectating grounds. All the hidden cameras projections were blocked by gray mist, and it became impossible to spectate the ongoing tournament. Yet the spectators werent surprised by this at all. Many were even happy to see this. The Messengers faction had taken action! Just as expected. It didnt matter at all to the 7321 faction that they couldnt see anything at all. The important part was to surveil the entire process. They had finished with their preparations already. It was now time to surveil the process and gather all the valuable information that they could. As for the tournament participants now stuck within the mist? Their fates would have to depend on themselves. The Revenge Alliance. Daikawa Rota felt the new power gradually increasing within his body. He started laughing loudly from the bottom of his heart. His laughter was supremely delighted and even fanatical. He now had such strong power that would allow him to accomplish what he wanted to. His choice hadnt been wrong. This new power was real. It would definitely be able to open up a path to the future! If all of this is just me being insane, then allow me to become even more insane. Its time to overthrow the old and corrupt ruling power, punish those who do evil as they please, and create the order of a new generation!! The brand-new future would begin from this moment onwards in this battle. Lets go! Comrades!! His passionate shouting was like a raging wildfire. Ohhhhh!!! He received a response from his companions that was also like a heated wildfire. The Bloodwar Alliance. Shigure Tendo watched a cluster amaryllis flower pop out of the ground and begin to bloom. Natsuki Shuurin, who had been randomly chosen to be their team leader after Shigure gave up the position, was currently saying something. Shigure didnt pay her any attention at all. These bright-red flowers were truly beautiful. Even if these bright-red flowers symbolized death. Precisely because these bright-red flowers symbolized death. Death was just as meaningful as life although Shigure didnt really understand what the meaning of either was. There were many things that Shigure didnt know or understand. That was because he indeed possessed low intelligence. However, he was able to feel. For instance, the cluster amaryllis flowers beauty, the mysteriousness of the mist, the emotions of the people around him, the flow of the air, the passing of time Milord Shigure an anxious voice spoke up beside him. Shigure turned around to see Keimi Umetani standing next to him. Im a little afraid she whispered in a soft voice. I feel that something frightening will occur Shigure silently looked at her. My mission is to serve Milord thats why even though I know that making such a request is shameless of me still If its possible if we really do meet with danger, Milord Shigure could you please protect me slightly? Weakness, inferiority, fear, expectation, desire Shigure sensed all these things from Keimi Umetani. She hoped to obtain his promise, even if it was only an empty one to be polite. That would help to suppress the anxiety in her heart. Shigure was never one to make empty promises. Thats why I cant. Keimis body stiffened upon hearing such a cold refusal. I I suppose youre right Someone like me doesnt have the right I cant slightly protect you, Shigure continued. Thats because I have no idea just how much slightly is for me. However, I understand the concept of with all my power. Thats why I shall protect you with all my power. Keimi paused in surprise for a moment as her eyes became teary. Thank you. She sincerely expressed her gratitude. The next second, someone suddenly screamed! Chapter 661 - Defeating evil spirits! Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Seiji and the others were able to sense the locations of all the enemy Red Teams tournament participants. When the battle began, the Bloodwine Spirit would allow all the tournament participants to sense the names and locations of all the enemy teams participants, all the way until all the members of one team were defeated. However, the minimap senses would also be periodically turned on and off. Even if this abnormal mist and cluster amaryllis flowers appeared, the Bloodwine Ritual tournament still continued as normal this proved that Seijis guess had been on the mark. What he didnt expect was that not long after the tournaments group battle stage formally began, a Red Team tournament participant was judged to have been defeated. Why was this person defeated so quickly? There was a significant amount of distance between the starting locations for Red Team and Blue Team. Even if some Blue Team members were prepared beforehand to move at high speed from the very start, would they really be able to defeat a Red Team member in such a short period of time? Could it be that the Revenge Alliance members really did obtain great power, to the point where they could move super-fast and defeat someone in a single attack? Or were the Revenge Alliance members not obstructed by the mist, or perhaps they were able to snipe others off from a super long distance? This was just like cheating Seiji couldnt help but recall all the cheats available in battle royale games like PUBG and Fortnite in his previous life. Such cheats would give all sorts of mystical abilities to the players. Some people even called the cheats God simulators, as a battle between cheaters was just like a battle between the Gods. So, the current situation resembled cheating players abusing and beating up the top-level players? That really did seem like the case but making such an analogy didnt reflect the seriousness of the situation. No, no, this was a really serious situation! This was no game, this was a real battle. People could die! Seiji suddenly felt his body stiffening when he thought to this point. This feeling was *Crack crack crack crack!* Many black arms suddenly broke the floorboards of the house Seiji was in. These black arms viciously grabbed onto his legs and body! This was just like the soul attack he underwent on the ship No, wait! Shika, Kanna, and Izawa were all still next to him. And, black hands had grabbed onto all of them as well!! *Shing!* Shika formed a blade of ice and instantly sliced through several black hands! *Shing shing shing shing!* After swiftly eliminating all the black hands around her, she then helped to break Seiji free. Seiji and Shika then helped to slice off all the numerous black hands surrounding Kanna and Izawa. Yet, after the two of them were freed, both Kanna and Izawa collapsed right where they stood. Kanna! Izawa-kun! Whats the matter!? Seiji inspected Izawas condition and found that his entire body had hardened, as if he had been frozen solid. Shika found that Kanna was in the same condition. What was going on? However, he didnt have time to check further on their condition, because a low sigh sounded in the room. Several hazy figures then appeared in midair. Some were male and some were female. They wore normal clothing and their faces couldnt be seen clearly. Black mist swirled all around their bodies, and they uttered strange sounds that sounded like sighs yet also like pitiful screams. These figures approached Seijis group more accurately, they were trying to approach Kanna and Izawa that collapsed on the ground! Shika instantly decided to attack these figures with her ice blade! She sliced two of the figures in half. Yet, these figures only floated backwards slightly before forming themselves into whole again. These two ghostly figures then used the black mist around their bodies to attempt at enveloping Seijis young Spirit-branded Retainer! Shika used a barrier spell to block the black mist. Seiji sliced through another ghostly figure, with the same result. If direct physical attacks were ineffective, then [Cleansing]! The black mist that was cleansed instantly had a portion disappear. It was effective! Seiji then created another seal and borrowed power from his bonded female spirit, casting [Evolved Cleansing]! *Whoosh* Instantly, a large patch of black mist and a ghostly figure all evaporated due to the cleansing. This would be much easier to deal with now that Seiji knew the correct technique to use. Evil spirits, begone! I decree it so!! Seiji used such a classical phrase while continuously using [Evolved Cleansing] to eliminate all the ghostly figures. The scene then fell silent afterwards. Urk Izawa started making sounds and moving. Izawa-kun! Are you alright? Im fine Wheres Master? Master! Izawa shook Kanna on the shoulder. Soon, Kanna woke up as well together with an Ahh!! sound. Seiji inquired what happened and learned that both of them had entered frightening hallucinations, as if they suddenly started having nightmares. Just as they were resisting against the hallucinations, they suddenly woke up. Were these sudden hallucinations because of the black hands and ghostly figures? It would seem that was highly likely to be the case. Forget about the black hands, were those ghostly figures the former residents of this island or even that house they were in? Seiji wondered about that. Could they have been undead spirits? Seiji instantly recalled what he had experienced during the incident in Reos soul realm. Black mist ghostly humanoid figures scary hallucinations that was quite similar to the current situation! The return of the dead the current situation and a mysterious power was this current situation connected to the mysterious power that Reo and Mayuzumi possessed, the power which could even summon the spirits of those who had died already? He recalled that there was one more person from the Story of One Hundred Demons incident of ten years ago with Mayuzumi and Reos mother, Riko Tachibana. There was one more high school girl at the time that had suffered the same nightmares as them! That girls name had been Risa Kobayakawa Seiji muttered to himself. Please Stop Right after he said that name out loud, he heard a faint sound! This was the same mysterious voice that he heard back on the ship. Now, he was able to hear it clearer than before. He could now discern that the voice was evidently female. Who are you? Seiji looked all around him. Are you Risa Kobayakawa!? Please stop that person otherwise everyone will die The words he heard came only in broken succession. By stop, do you mean stopping the current situation from developing any further? Who is that person? If we dont stop this person, will all of us die!? Seiji continued asking questions. He received no response. The voice stopped saying anything more. Shika, Kanna, and Izawa were all looking at him. I recalled something and then heard a mysterious voice. Unfortunately, I wasnt able to obtain any useful information Seiji explained the situation to them. He felt that the mysterious female voice wanted to express something like this: he had to stop a certain persons plans. Otherwise, everyone on the island would die! Yet, he had no idea who this person was supposed to be. Come on now, stating the name clearly is the most important part of the warning, mysterious lady. Seiji could only mentally sigh. At this moment, he sensed that a two-person team on the enemy Red Team was just defeated. His minimap senses of their existence stopped working as they were judged to have lost the tournament. Were these Red Team participants defeated by Blue Team members, or were they defeated by these ghostly figures that just appeared? Seiji didnt know. I said, dont try to stop me. Besides, Ive already started. Its too late to stop now. Heh heh, I really am an idiot. Its just as you say. I never thought that I would be so foolish, and yet not regret anything at all. This is the action Ive taken that I regret least in my life. What I regret the most in my life was the fact that I noticed you on that day. If only I ignored you instead you wouldnt have died. You would have grown up normally, into a wonderful woman. You probably would have found a gentle husband, had cute children, and lived a normal and fortunate life. If only time could be turned back If only I could go back to the time when I met you, I would definitely stop myself. I wouldnt mind even if I had to kill my past self. Haha, why cant I talk like this? If you want to viciously scold me, then return! As long as you come back to me alive, then you can scold me all you want. I want you to return. I dont care about anything else this damned shitty world is one where people can only be killed but not revived. Thats so unreasonable! Therere countless out there that deserve to die. But there are also some that should be revived, such as you. Im willing to pay anything if that can really happen. If only everything I possessed could be traded for you to come back to life again, that would be the best trade I could ask for in the world. But since thats not possible I can come to visit you in the next world instead. Haha, even if you kick me away, theres one sentence that I absolutely have to tell you personally. Chapter 662 - Only the final victor can survive!? Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Natsuki Shuurin was feeling terrible right now. The black hands and ghostly figures that suddenly appeared and attacked werent all that strong. However, their soul attacks had powerful and fearsome effects! Most of the Bloodwar Alliance members had fallen for their soul attacks, including herself. Those who werent dragged into the soul realm by the spirits surprise attacks were also barely holding on. There was only one person who was able to speedily help everyone: Shigure Tendo! As if he was completely unaffected from the very start, he swiftly cut off the black hands attempting to tangle him. He then helped to break Keimi Umetani free from the black hands before he helped everyone else. Everyone speedily destroyed this sudden unexpected threat. However, they still werent fast enough. Someone was invaded by the ghostly figures. This person wasnt a member of the Bloodwar Alliance which consisted of the 7321 faction members. He was another tournament participant that was on the Red Team which the entire Bloodwar Alliance had been assigned to due to the tournament hosts manipulation. When this person was tangled by the black hands and then invaded by the ghostly figures, the Bloodwine Spirit instantly judged that he had been defeated in the tournament. A large amount of spiritual blood was instantly drained from him, a price that all tournament participants had agreed to pay if they lost in the tournament! After he was greatly weakened by this, the black hands that restrained him transformed into a black mist that swirled all around him. He then suddenly started viciously attacking the others around him! Judging from his condition, it was evident that he had lost his sense of logic and reason. The ghostly spirit must have invaded his body and started manipulating him. The spirit-controlled person was able to attack with far greater power than he should have normally been able to, which slowed down the rescue process for everyone else. This caused yet another person to be invaded by the ghostly spirits. During the process of battling, the second persons partner was also captured by the black hands and directly invaded by the ghostly spirits. After a fierce battle, the Bloodwar Alliance members finally defeated the three individuals that were under control. After that, the Bloodwar Alliance actually witnessed these three people drying up and completely withering! They resembled trees that had died of old age. Their bodies and souls had been completely drained. Their appearance in death was incredibly pitiful. The other tournament participants felt an icy chill run down their spines. Although they all knew that it was possible to die in this tournament that they willingly signed up for, they would still be far more shaken after seeing such deaths occur right in front of them. As for the tournament participants that didnt have sufficient resolution to begin with? They would have it even worse. That was why Natsuki Shuurin was feeling terrible right now. She viciously cursed everything in her heart. She used every single cuss word that she knew! The only reason why she was cursing in her heart instead of loudly venting was because she still had a remaining shred of her dignity as the daughter of a major family. But, who knew how long itd take before her negative emotions overcame her dignity? While Natsuki was still able to remain calm at least on the surface, it wasnt the same for others. I dont want to die like this Who the hell would want to continue! Im done with this!! I surrender!!! The partner for the first person who was spiritually invaded and died was no longer able to bear things anymore. She collapsed on the ground and started shrieking. Her partner had met a pitiful death. According to the tournament rules, surrendering in this scenario wouldnt have any punishment. The moment that this female participant uttered out loud that she wanted to surrender, the tournament contract on her palm started glowing red. I confirm! I, Kari Suijou, wish to surrender! I want to leave here as fast as I can!! After receiving her final confirmation, the red light on her hand gradually faded and she was released from the tournament contract. All the tournament participants that watched Kari Suijou surrender from the tournament received a notice from the Bloodwine Spirit that they were now forbidden to attack her. Im leaving you all can stay here and slowly have your fun. Kari left this final statement before she started to leave. Yet, the next instant, a large amount of dense and thick black mist suddenly swarmed out of nowhere, instantly enveloping her entire body! What? AHHHHH!!! Pitiful screams could be heard from within the mist! As the other members of the Red Team and the Bloodwar Alliance watched in astonishment, the screams soon stopped and the black mist gradually dissipated to reveal her dead body on the ground. Kari Suijou had died. Her corpse was in an identical withered condition as the other three that just died! This situation caused the tournament participants who witnessed this to feel an even deeper chill in their hearts. What was up with that black mist!? As long as someone surrendered and canceled the tournament contract, the black mist would instantly come for them!? The black mist could instantly kill someone without even any chance to resist it was far more vicious and terrifying than the black hands and ghostly spirits!! Having ones body invaded by ghostly spirits would result in a pitiful death. Being defeated in the tournament or surrendering would also result in the same death? What the hell was going on!? Everyone was shaken even more by this. It was the same for the Bloodwar Alliance members. Natsuki Shuurin and the others had incredibly pallid complexions after witnessing all of this. If any of them surrendered, they would be ambushed by the black mist and die a pitiful death didnt that mean that it was now impossible to leave the tournament!? What if any of them were defeated during the tournament? Would it still be possible to even leave safely after paying the penalty of spiritual blood which would greatly weaken any tournament loser? Or, would they instantly die after being defeated in the tournament? Would only the final victor survive!? If that was really the case if only one two-person team could survive this entire tournament No impossible!! How could something like this possibly be permitted to happen!? But who could be certain that it wouldnt happen? Perhaps everyone in this entire tournament was actually a sacrifice to feed the creation of a new Spirit World Everyone was tremendously shaken by their fear. In fact, some even started despairing. As if certain individuals were waiting for this exact opportunity, their enemies appeared. *Boom!!* Seiji was sent flying backwards by a tremendous impact. He was forcefully sent crashing through a wall. The person who attacked him followed up by shooting a black-colored Mana Bullet at Seiji. Seiji dodged this attack and jumped outside the house through a window. There was another loud boom as an entire wall was shattered by a Mana Bullet! The entire house started shaking and then collapsed after several seconds. Seiji then continued his fierce battle against a jacketed man who had black mist around his entire body! Another man wearing an identical jacket tried to ambush Seiji from the side, but Shika who was on another houses rooftop to the left shot out several sharp ice blades to stop him. The next moment, she was sent flying backwards by her own opponent. Her enemy tried to chase after her, but a green fireball smacked right into him! Izawa, who had just cast a spell to provide cover fire to protect Shika, was slashed into two halves by an enemy wearing a ninja outfit. However, Izawas figure simply disappeared in a flash of light, as only a substitute body had been slashed. His real body appeared elsewhere. Wahhhh!! Ryuuno, hurry and save me!! Kanna was currently being chased by a female who was also wearing a ninja outfit. Kanna kept throwing talismans as she ran, which caused explosions everywhere. Seeing how chaotic this situation was, Seiji decided to use his newly-gained abilities [Dont touch my younger sister]! Suddenly, a great power welled up within his body, greatly increasing Seijis speed and attack power! [Wind Slash]! Seiji suddenly rushed towards the tall samurai-attired jacketed man who was attacking Shika. Seiji slashed with a sword that was burning with the friction of wind force! *Bam!!* Seiji broke through the enemys barrier spell and solidly landed a direct slash against the mans body. However, there was no blood that streaked from the mans injury at all. *Shing shing shing shing shing shinghigh-speed successive slashes!!* Seiji wielded his sword as if it was a lightsaber, furiously slashing at the enemy male, causing the samurai to contort strangely. Seiji then finished things with his ultimate move [Shadow Cut]! A sword cut that distorted the laws of physics cut down and sliced through the samurai mans entire body, cutting him in half! Yet, there still wasnt a single drop of blood. All that happened was that a large amount of black mist dissipated from the mans body, together with a strange sound that sounded both like a sigh and a pitiful scream. As Seiji expected, this man was probably invaded and possessed by the ghostly spirits. When these tournament participants suddenly ambushed Seijis group, he had already noticed that they were in rather strange condition. These people all had black mist around them, and faint strange ghostly wails could be heard from their bodies. None of them would react no matter what questions Seiji tried to ask. Although they were clearly living, they felt more like they were dead already. It was as if they were nothing more than corpses under someone or something elses control. A dense formation of Mana Bullets flew towards them! Seiji and Shika dodged the Mana Bullets. However, the house behind them took the full brunt of the attacks and collapsed. A large man wearing special ops type clothing used a spiritual assault rifle to shoot a tremendous number of bullets in their direction. This had outstanding attack power! Leave it to me Shika directly faced the wave of bullets and rushed forward using other houses as shields. She sent out flying ice blades in a counterattack! Seiji then faced the two jacketed men by himself! His sword flashed and he constantly changed positions as he fought from one street to the next Izawa used illusions to attract the ninja man into a trap. Izawa then used this opportunity to use an ultimate move Destruction curse, Night Earth Fire! *Crackle*powerful flames suddenly reached the skies. The brilliance was blinding and seemed just like a magma explosion! This fire swallowed up the enemy ninja. Excellent job, Ryuuno! Now hurry and save me!! Kanna was still running away from the ninja woman. It appeared as if she would be caught up to at any moment. But, actually, the ninja woman had been chasing her for quite a while already. If the ninja woman still had her intelligence, perhaps she would have been angered to death by Kannas antics already. Chapter 663 - We are creating history Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Just as Izawa was rushing over to support Kanna, Shika got close to the special ops large man and created a seal Destruction curse, Ice Pierce! Ice instantly formed and speedily spread along the ground. The large man moved to dodge the ice. However, the ice suddenly changed directions and caught up to him. The ice then formed a sharp icicle which viciously stabbed the target man! He was sent flying by the impact. Shika took this opportunity to speed up even more and gather a frigid chill on her Demon Blade Muramasa. She jumped into midair and sliced at the special ops man with a tremendous icy blade! *Whoosh* Her attack didnt land. The man suddenly released a great amount of black mist as he backflipped and dodged the attack while counterattacking with his twin swords! He clashed with Shika in midair. They had a fierce exchange of blows for several seconds before they split apart and both landed on the ground. Right after that, they jumped up and clashed in midair yet again. Shika gradually gained the upper hand in this battle. She wanted to deal with this enemy as quickly as possible so that she could go back and help Seiji in his battle. For this purpose, she used a highly aggressive fighting style. It seemed as if Shika became the living personification of a blizzard as she destroyed the enemys personal protective barrier! However, the price for her own high-powered attack was that her personal barrier was also weakened to the point of almost collapsing. The fight ended. Shika used Snow Freeze to freeze the large man, and then followed up with Ice Shatter to finish him off. However *Boom!!* The black mist around the man suddenly exploded, breaking the ice around the man and releasing a tremendous shock wave! Shika was blown away by this unexpected counterattack. Right after that, something tightly bound her and her personal protective barrier was shattered!! Not good That was the only thought Shika had time for before she felt a fierce impact and her head started hurting enormously [Demon Suppression Bell]! Together with the loud clang of a bell, Seijis gigantic golden bell appeared and covered the two jacketed men that he was fighting with. The bell also happened to destroy a nearby house. GAHHHHH!!! Pitiful strange screams came from within the bell. Although it seemed like Seiji had won, he still didnt let down his guard. What happened next proved that he had been correct to be so cautious. A dense black mist suddenly erupted, breaking his bell and speedily trying to envelop him! Seiji swiftly dodged by backing up. He blocked the black mist with a barrier spell. One jacketed man swiftly broke through his barrier but was greeted with an [Evolved Mana Bullet] to the face! The other jacketed man ambushed him from the side at almost the exact same time. Seiji countered with a [Shadow Cut] and separated the mans head from his body!! Youre going to have to practice for at least another ten years if you think you can successfully counterattack from the brink of defeat against me like that! Seiji then followed up with a fast series of sword attacks and finished with another [Shadow Cut] which sliced the second jacketed man in two. This had used quite a bit of Seijis energy and Mana. However, at least he finally won. Seiji immediately turned around to go check on everyone else. What he saw was a scene that made him feel like he was about to collapse from a heart attackShika was collapsed on the roadside! Shika-chan!!! Seiji shouted loudly while running over to check his adopted younger sisters condition. He discovered that she appeared to be uninjured. Shika woke up after Seiji called out to her. Brother Seiji Shika-chan, how are you feeling? My head is a little dizzy Shika spoke in a weak voice. Why would your head feel dizzy? What happened to you just now? Didnt you save me, Brother? I just finished my own fight and rushed over immediately when I saw you already collapsed on the ground, Seiji explained. Then, did Izawa-san save me? Shika looked all around her. But right after she said this, there was the sound of a loud explosion. Izawa-kun and Kanna are still fighting more enemies over there. Seiji looked in the direction of the explosion. Shika fell silent as something flashed in her eyes. I was careless just now, and my barrier was shattered I fell unconscious I think that Yukirai must have protected me, because shes asleep now. Yukirai was the name of Shikas bonded Snow Girl spirit. I see Im truly grateful to her, Seiji said happily as he hugged his adopted younger sister tightly. Im sorry, Brother Yukirai is asleep now, and Im now weaker without her assistance. Shika was truly regretful. No need to apologize. Its fine as long as youre alright. At this moment, the sounds of fighting finally stopped. Some time later, Kanna and Izawa appeared again. It would seem that both of them were fine. Everyone was safe. That was the best result that Seiji could possibly hope for. Daikawa Rota was currently greatly enjoying himself. The seven major Yin Yang Master families, the three major samurai families, the two major ninja factions, and the Himiki judging clan the tournament participants from these top-level factions and their subordinate families had all been defeated! The 7321 faction members had all been defeated by Daikawa Rota and his Revenge Alliance members. The 7321 faction members were all as strong as expected due to their family backgrounds. No ordinary Spiritual Ability users could possibly compare to their level. If the Revenge Alliance members had fought with only their original power levels, then there was zero doubt that the Revenge Alliance would have been totally annihilated. However, the Revenge Alliance possessed the power of the new generation! This power was just as strong as Rota had expected. It was strong enough to defeat the old order and develop a new futurethis battle was only the beginning, as well as the first proof! We are creating history! After establishing a new order, this battle will be recorded in history, while I and all my companions will be renowned in history! No it doesnt matter even if none of us are recorded in history. None of us are fighting for the sake of fame. Were fighting to correct the wrongs of the world! Were fighting for justice, for the new generation!! This is the worthiest achievement of my entire life. It has nothing to do with personal fame or benefits. Rota-san, everything is now ready. Just as Rota felt as if he was about to achieve nirvana, one of his underlings gave him a report. Then lets begin. More than ten people from the Bloodwar Alliance of the 7321 faction were currently tied up tightly and forced to kneel in a large clearing. The Bloodwar Alliance members all knew what was likely to happen next to them. Some of them had grim expressions, some of them had expressions of despair, some cursed the Revenge Alliance loudly and angrily, some were snot-nosed and crying rivers, and some begged for their lives Natsuki Shuurin was the type that was in utter despair. Her Spirit-branded Retainer partner had died while trying to protect her and give her an opportunity to escape. Yet, she had still been unable to escape and was captured alive. When she was captured alive, she still hoped that the Revenge Alliance wouldnt dare to actually kill her due to her status of being from the Shuurin Family, one of the seven major Yin Yang Master families. But now, she understood what was about to happen to her upon seeing this scene. These maniacs Theyre actually performing public executions Theyre all insane, completely insane Natsuki could only think this numbly to herself as she saw how all the men and women of the Revenge Alliance had such delighted and fanatical expressions. On her left, Masao Yanagi of the Yanagi samurai family was cursing out loudly to the point where his throat had gotten hoarse. To her right, Shuntou Haruta was crying endlessly and hysterically. So noisy Natsuki really wanted some quiet right now. She was incredibly annoyed by the maniacs fanatical expressions and the unbecoming behavior of the people next to her. She was annoyed to the point where she even slightly forgot about her despair. The person who seemed to be in charge of these insane maniacs was currently giving a speech, something about revolution, old order, new generation, creating history, blah blah blah. The maniacs all reveled and cheered in joy at his speech they seemed like nothing more than a bunch of monkeys to Natsuki. Natsuki watched all of this coldly and calmly, as if she was simply a spectator watching a boring TV show from behind a screen. However, this was no TV show at all. Natsuki was cruelly pulled back to reality when Shuntou Haruta next to her was suddenly kicked into the middle of the clearing. He could only wretchedly roll around on the ground due to his restraints. Rota looked down from above at this Haruta Family member and spoke in a cold and calm voice, Haruta-san. Do you have any last words to say? Rota couldnt help but recall the time when he was playing cards against someone else who also claimed to be Shuntou Haruta Rota deeply felt that he was now far different from himself at that time! Wahhh. Dont kill me Im begging you, please dont kill me Wahhhh I dont want to die I dont want to die!!! Shuntou Haruta had completely mentally collapsed. He was sobbing uncontrollably. Countless, endless numbers of people have cried and begged your family in the same way for their lives. Yet your family has never spared a single person, so you wont be spared, either. Rota made a judgement. And then, a shiny sharp blade was lifted and then swung down. Shuntou Harutas loud sobs suddenly stopped. At this moment when Shuntou Harutas head was cut off, the cluster amaryllis flowers blooming everywhere suddenly appeared to become even brighter in color. Chapter 664 Chapter 664: Im sorry that I cant protect you anymore Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Deep despair and high spirits. Shigure Tendo was currently feeling these two emotions. These two emotions were as opposite and contradictory as could be. Yet, he indeed felt both these emotions at this location and this point in time. It was a wondrous and subtle sensation. Shigure wasnt afraid of his impending death at all as he watched his companions in the Bloodwar Alliance being executed and his enemies being whipped up into more and more of a fervor. Instead, Shigure immersed himself in this subtle sensation, entering an indescribable realm. And then, it was time for his and Keimi Umetanis executions. Tendo-san. Do you have any last words to say? Although Rota appeared calm on the surface as he asked this, he was actually highly on guard inside. That was because Shigure Tendo had succeeded in killing a total of seven Revenge Alliance members before being defeated! The seven Revenge Alliance members had all been slain in melee combat. Even with their great new power, they were unable to resist against Shigure Tendos sword techniques. He was by far the single most powerful member of the 7321 faction that they captured. However, the Tendo Family was clearly one of the seven major Yin Yang Master families. Why did Shigure Tendo possess such amazing sword techniques, to the point where his sword techniques far surpassed the skill level of the disciples and descendants of the three major samurai families!? Rota was quite confused about this. After Rota finally defeated Shigure with long-distance attacks, he captured and asked Shigure about this before the executions. However, the only answer that Rota received was I dont know. When he said this, the Tendo Family son had an incredibly calm expression or perhaps he could be called expressionless. He didnt have any evident emotions of resistance, unwillingness, anger, hatred, or any other negative emotions at all. His behavior was completely different from that of all the other captured 7321 faction members. He didnt show any fear or despair at all. Shigure remained like this even up until his turn to be executed. Although he had been restrained and was kneeling on the ground, watching the other 7321 faction members being executed, he still retained such a calm and distant expression. Could it be that Shigure Tendo had some mental retardation or physical problems that made him emotionless? Well, it didnt matter to Rota if Shigure had any mental issues or that should have been the case, but Rota still sensed danger. He felt as if this Tendo Family son was still hiding something, so he remained highly vigilant during all this time. Although the other Revenge Alliance members were all reveling in their fervor, Rota still remained calm. Umetani-san Shigure looked at the girl Yin Yang Master next to him. Milord Shigure Keimi was trembling all over and tears could be seen in her eyes. Im sorry that I cant protect you anymore. Please dont apologize, Milord Shigure Although our time together was short, Im truly blessed to have served someone like you. Keimi smiled through her tears. Shigure had kept his earlier promise and protected her to the fullest of his abilities. He didnt act like other 7321 faction members such as Natsuki Shuurin, who had ordered her Spirit-branded Retainer subordinate to act as her shield in an effort so that only she could escape. Although Keimi felt extreme despair at having to die in such a place when she was still so young, at least she wasnt alone, because she had someone like Shigure by her side. Rota was somewhat rendered speechless by the scene. He had already executed the great majority of the 7321 faction members. These children of the top-level factions all showed unbecoming behavior as they met their ends, so in comparison, Shigures last words before being executed seemed greatly moving. The crowd of Revenge Alliance members who were in a frenzy even somewhat calmed down upon seeing such a scene. Just as everyone thought that Shigure Tendo would say something else and leave behind something like a deeply emotional love confession before his death, they saw that Shigure instead closed his eyes. Everyone misunderstood what Shigure meant, including Keimi Umetani. When Shigure said that I cant protect you anymore, he didnt mean that he and Keimi would be dying here at all. What he was actually trying to express but couldnt due to his low intelligence was that Im about to use power thats even greater than my full power, so I wont be able to watch out for you anymore! Rota was the first to detect that something was wrong. Then, everyone witnessed all the black hands that were tightly restraining Shigure being vaporized into black mist! While everyone was busy being astonished, Rota was the first to react and use his power to suppress Shigure! However, the black mist around Shigures body suddenly explosively increased with great density and dispelled Rotas power!! What was going on!? Rota didnt have the time to think as he then turned to wielding his sword with all his strength. However, with a clang against the mist, his sword became stuck and unable to move. Kill him!!! Rota sensed great danger and shouted loudly, immediately giving up on his sword and trying to retreat. However, a silver flash shot out of the black mist and directly aimed for his heart! *Clang!!!* Rota backpedaled at full speed and barely managed to block this attack with his personal barrier also helping to mitigate the impact. A cold sweat broke out down his spine! The Revenge Alliance members listened to his order and immediately started attacking Shigure Tendo! A thick array of Mana Bullets and other spells shot into the black mist surrounding him. However, there was no effect nor even any reaction, as if every spell had been devoured. This patch of Shigures black mist then started moving and suddenly approached the crowd of Revenge Alliance members. The black mist entwined around a person and then sounds of screaming and cutting could be heard. After that, two halves of a body flew out of the black mist surrounding Shigure! Dont get close to him!! Rota shouted out to his Revenge Alliance members. The Revenge Alliance members swiftly spread out. However, Shigures black mist was even quicker and succeeded in chasing down and killing several more people. Stop!! Otherwise, Ill kill her!!! Rota prepared a spell and aimed it at Keimi Umetani, who had fainted and was now unconscious on the ground. However, Shigures black mist didnt even slow down. Rota shouted the same threat to kill Keimi even louder. But, the result was still the sameShigure ignored Rota. Ranged attacks seemed to be completely ineffective now against Shigure and his black mist. And, anyone that got anywhere close to him would be instantly killed. It was impossible to fight him at melee distance! The Revenge Alliance members now felt fear for the first time. They started doing their best to run and hide. Some even ran inside the empty houses on the island, but they were still hunted down. That was because Shigure and his black mist were beginning to increase in speed. He was even capable of shooting out black hands that could obstruct peoples movements! Rota didnt dare to fire his spell that he kept aimed at the unconscious Keimi. That was because he instinctively sensed that if he really killed her, he himself would definitely be killed with zero chance at escaping! What the hell was going on with this Tendo Family sons current condition!? How was the Revenge Alliance supposed to defeat him again!? Rota didnt have any ideas he had to contact the Revenge Alliance leader!! Fight or run? Rota was now faced with a choice. He heard many Revenge Alliance members death screams. Just a moment ago, the Revenge Alliance had been the side performing the executions. After capturing the 7321 faction members, they then executed almost all of the children of the powerful factions who were now powerless to resist. The Revenge Alliance never expected that in the very next moment, theyd become the prey instead of the predator. The Revenge Alliance members were now powerless to resist as they were hunted down one by one. When Shigures black mist turned around and started approaching him, Rota instinctively made his choice. He canceled his spell aimed at Keimi, turned around, and fled at top speed! He completely ignored the screams and pleas for help from the other Revenge Alliance members. He only wanted to escape as quickly as possible and get away from that terrifying existence named Shigure Tendo. He felt that it would be the wisest to counterattack after asking the Revenge Alliance leader about how to deal with Shigure Tendo. *Whoosh* After running for a while, he suddenly tripped over something and lost his balance. Rota was astonished by this unexpected obstacle. He crashed wretchedly into the ground and rolled around and around many times before finally stopping when he crashed into a defunct electricity pole. I tripped over at the critical moment!? Such a terrible joke of a clich actually happened to me!? For an instant, Rota sunk into self-doubt. But he instantly discovered that he hadnt tripped over at all. Instead, his feet had stiffened! Why? Rota did his best to tell his legs and feet to move. However, they wouldnt obey him. Right after that, his arms and legs began to stiffen as well, followed by his shoulders, neck, and head Soon, his entire body was unable to move. He couldnt even make any sounds! Why is this happening to me? He wanted to ask out loud, but was unable to do so. He could only watch as Shigures cloud of black mist chased after him and speedily approached. Rotas fear reached the breaking point in his mind. Various memories flashed past his eyes as he furiously tried to struggle. However, he only succeeded in causing his body to tremble, and tears began streaming out of his eyes, causing his vision to go hazy. Impossible Why are things like this? Dont come over I dont want to die Daikawa Rota personally witnessed his impending doom he now experienced the exact same feelings as the 7321 faction members he had just executed. And then, Daikawa Rota died. Chapter 665 - He killed his teammates!? Chapter 665: He killed his teammates!? Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Lets surrender, Master. Izawas words caused everyone in Seijis party to fall silent for a moment. Earlier, you used such underhanded means to prevent me from surrendering. Why are you suddenly saying this now? Kanna looked at her Spirit-branded Retainer. Thats because earlier, I believed that it was a bad idea to surrender without even trying. But now, I believe that it will be too dangerous to remain here. For Masters safety, we should surrender now and leave here immediately, Izawa spoke seriously. It was quite evident why Kannas loyal Spirit-branded Retainer suddenly changed his mind. It was due to the way that the enemies who attacked them had died! The enemies had all become nothing more than withered corpses that were frightening to behold. It was only natural to think that continuing to participate in this tournament would be extremely dangerous. Im happy that youve finally come to my way of thinking. But Kanna sighed. I think its too late now. I agree, Seiji added. In the current situation, it would be far too foolish to think that it was still possible to leave safely just by surrendering in the tournament. Ever since the black mist appeared everywhere, the tournament rule where one could leave safely after surrendering was probably completely useless. The Bloodwine Spirit which acts as the judge of the tournament is able to use magically enforced contracts to prevent tournament participants from attacking others who are defeated or surrender in the tournament. However, its unable to stop non-tournament participants, such as the black mist or all those ghostly figures My guess is that anyone who surrenders will instantly be swarmed and attacked by a large number of ghostly spirits, or something even worse. Something flashed in Seijis eyes. In other words, were currently in a highly dangerous location. The only reason why were still alright is because of the Bloodwine Spirit, or perhaps I should call it the ritual tournament contracts existence. This entire island is currently under the effects of the Bloodwine Ritual tournament to drain spiritual blood from the losers and finally create a powerful Bloodwine to be awarded to the victorious team. The tournament contract should have a preceding effect over the Spirit World creation ceremony that the Revenge Alliance is probably trying to perform here. Thats why this black mist is unable to directly harm the tournament participants. Only if a ghostly spirit invades a tournament participant, or when some tournament participant is defeated or surrenders, will the black mist be able to absorb energy from them. Basically, this black mist is stealing their physical bodies and souls as sacrifices to create a Spirit World. Surrendering now and canceling the tournament contract is equal to directly exposing oneself to extreme danger! Unless youre powerful enough to directly resist the full powers of this current ritual realm were in, itll be impossible to leave. All of the above is merely my hypothesis. However, I dont wish to experiment to see if Im on the mark. Nor do I wish to see any of you experiment. Do you see now, Ryuuno? Kanna sighed. Izawa nodded. Im sorry, Master Lets not waste words here. The most important thing right now is how to survive. One possibility is to win and become the final overall victors of the tournament, Seiji stated. However, I think thats a really low probability. Even if that works, if only one team can survive this entire tournament I dont think that Izawa and myself are capable of defeating you and Kagura-san, so were still going to die. Kanna shrugged. If I sacrifice myself, it should be possible to defeat Haruta-kun, Izawa spoke seriously. Even if its a joke, I dont want to hear it. I want to hear it even less if youre being serious, Izawa-kun. Seiji smiled bitterly. Shut up, Ryuuno, Kanna ordered, displeased. Izawa fell silent. However, he secretly resolved himself. If he and Kanna were forced to fight with Seiji Haruta in the end, he would sacrifice his very life if need be to make sure that his Master Kanna would become the final victor! Another possibility is that we follow the request of that mysterious voice and go to stop a certain person, Seiji continued. The person this voice wants us to stop is highly likely to be the creator of the Spirit World creation ceremony here on this island. Only by stopping this person will we be able to dispel this realm of black mist and let all of us survive. But, the problem with this is that we currently have no idea who this person is. And even if we find out who this person is, if he or she isnt on the enemy Red Team, itll be difficult to discover them. In the first round group stage of the tournament, the Bloodwine Spirit only provided the tournament participants with the magical minimap ability to sense the names and locations of tournament participants on the other team. Since Seiji and his group were all on Blue Team, they were unable to sense the other Blue Team tournament participants. Of course, they were also unable to sense anyone who wasnt a tournament participant. Even if we find out who this person is and find them, the next problem is whether or not we can stop them, Kanna added. Are we really strong enough to deal with someone whos powerful enough to create an entire blood sacrifice ceremony to create a Spirit World? Thats right, that is indeed the final and most important question. Seiji sighed. If that person was extremely powerful to the extent of being undefeatable, then it would be useless even if Seiji and his group discovered this person. That was because reality was no game. There was no guarantee that the hero would be able to defeat the demon king. But if we dont try anything at all, well never learn anything and we cant just sit around here and do nothing, Seiji spoke in a heavy tone. I want to find out who this person is! Although I dont know who he or she is, theres still a few clues. Seiji felt that there was an over eighty percent probability that the person behind the strange black mist on the island was the leader of the Revenge Alliance! There would definitely be someone in the Revenge Alliance who knew the leaders real identity. And, there was one person that almost certainly knew the leaders identity and seemed to have a high rank within the Revenge AllianceDaikawa Rota! And in order to find the Revenge Alliance members, Seiji would have to go find their targetsthe 7321 faction members! Seiji really hadnt wanted to get involved with the battle between the Revenge Alliance and the 7321 faction members. But, for the sake of himself and his companions safety, he absolutely had to go check out the situation. He then checked the enemy team minimap senses that he had been too busy to check on with all the earlier fighting. Seiji and his companions all checked and sensed the names and locations of all remaining enemy Red Team members. There were far fewer people than when the tournament started it would seem that some major battling had occurred. Even the 7321 faction members had been greatly reduced! Seiji already had information on the 7321 members names and identities from Hana. But, right now, he could only sense that Natsuki Shuurin, Nobuhiko Kurosaki, and Shigure Tendo were still in the tournament. All the other names, including his never before met relative Shuntou Harutas, were no longer active on the minimap. Wait a moment, something was strange about Shigure Tendos existence on the minimap senses. He seemed rather hazy To use a game analogy, if everyone else on the minimap was a clear human-shaped mark, then Shigure Tendo was currently a blurred mosaic. Had Shigure been invaded and possessed by ghosts? No, those possessed wouldnt be sensed anymore on the minimap, because they would be judged by the Bloodwine Spirit to have been defeated. Then why was it that Shigures appearance on the minimap was so strange? It was as if there was some signal interference Just as they were being confused about this, Seiji and his companions sensed Shigure Tendo approaching Natsuki Shuurin on the minimap. Right after that, Natsuki Shuurins dot was eliminated from the minimap, judged to be defeated from the tournament! Did Shigure Tendo just kill his companion!? Still, Seiji figured that the 7321 faction members werent exactly friends to begin with. They were likely only a temporary team, so it wouldnt be strange if they had internal fighting amongst themselves. Did the 7321 faction defeat the Revenge Alliance and then start fighting amongst themselves? However, Seiji then sensed on the minimap that Shigure Tendo was now rapidly approaching other Red Team members and kill his teammates that should have been nominal allies of his in this tournament group stage. Seiji felt that this was truly abnormal. That was because Shigure Tendo was too fast! Even if Shigure Tendo was ridiculously strong, his speed in killing his fellow Red Team members was far too fast! He used only an instant to kill every single person that he approached! It was as if the others couldnt even resist and were just waiting there for him to kill them. Was this a legendary one-hit kill technique? Rather than that, Seiji preferred to believe that it was connected to the strange sense he got from Shigures existence on the minimap. Perhaps the hazy way he appeared on the minimap was because Shigure was currently in a unique condition that even the Bloodwine Spirit had difficulty keeping a connection with. This condition gave Shigure tremendous combat strength, but also made him lose the ability to separate friend from foe! The next event to occur only reinforced Seijis inference. On the minimap, he saw Shigure Tendos existence stop in front of a Red Team member by the name of Keimi Umetani. Shigures existence on the minimap suddenly became much clearer before going hazy again. This process repeated itself several times. Seiji knew from Hanas information that Keimi Umetani was Shigure Tendos partner in the tournament. He must be trying to struggle and control himself from not killing his partner in the tournament! That was what Seiji thought of this situation. Seiji imagined as if he could even see the current situationShigure Tendo, who was currently in a unique condition (similar to being possessed by ghosts), was currently facing the girl who was his partner, and trying his best to stop himself from going berserk. However he failed. Keimi Umetani was judged to be defeated from the tournament and her dot disappeared from the minimap. Shigure Tendos existence then became even hazier on the minimap. He stopped where he was for a while before swiftly starting to move again. He was heading in Seijis direction!! Chapter 666 Chapter 666: This isnt something that the current you can handle Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu An existence similar to a powerful berserker was approaching them. Should they fight him or avoid him? Seiji felt that it would be greatly unwise to face a powerful enemy who was currently in a strange and unknown condition and also in peak combat form head on. He instantly decided to avoid the fight if at all possible. We need to hurry and leave here. Lets avoid this Shigure Tendo! Seiji, Shika, Kanna, and Izawa immediately started moving. However, they all sensed that Shigure Tendo increased his speed and continued chasing after them! Seiji had a feeling that things would turn really bad if Shigure caught up to them. He told his companions to increase their speed to the maximum. However, they were interrupted by some ghost-possessed individuals! Two people that were enveloped in black mist suddenly ambushed them from the overall black mist surrounding the entire island. Seijis party was forced into a fight. These two possessed individuals were also much stronger than the larger party of ghost-possessed individuals from earlier! It was difficult to dispatch these two enemies in a short amount of time. Shigure Tendo continued approaching at an ever-increasing speed. Seijis ominous premonition became worse as he sensed Shigures rapid approach. Should they try to use a round of ultimate abilities and defeat the two enemies before them as quickly as possible and continue running, or After swiftly thinking through the possibilities, Seiji made a decision. Shika, Im going to go deal with Shigure Tendo! Brother? Shika looked at him. Ill judge based on the situation regarding what I should do. After you guys defeat these two, dont go looking for me. Continue southwards Seiji made verbal arrangements as he continued fighting the two ghost-possessed enemies. He then glanced over at Izawa. Izawa-kun, Im leaving the rest up to you. Haruta-kun? Kanna, help me take care of Shika-chan. Whats the matter, Seiji!? Im going to go deal with that Shigure Tendo fellow! Right after saying that, Seiji took advantage of an opening to fire off a powerful [Mana Bullet] to knock away an enemy before he turned around and started to leave. Brother Dont worry about me, Shika-chan. I wont force myself to do anything that Im not capable of. Seiji speedily left his companions and headed back in the direction that he just came from. He saw on the minimap that Shigure changed directions and headed directly for him rather than the ongoing fight! As I expected, his target is me After Shigure defeated all his enemies and teammates, was it now time for him to defeat the younger brother of the mortal enemy who killed his older brother? Shigure Tendo, just what type of condition are you in right now? Seiji prepared himself as he returned to the earlier street where he and his companions had just battled the previous group of ghost-possessed enemies. When he sensed that Shigure was quite close, he also sensed that the black mist across from him seemed to be freezing up, as if some tremendously powerful and frightening existence was about to appear. This aura is quite a bad one, Seijis bonded female spirit suddenly spoke up in his mind. Yomi It resembles the aura of an awakened great demon. Its something of equal level, or even higher level that that You shouldnt fight with it! Yomi gave Seiji a serious warning. I dont want to fight it, either. But, I have to stall for time until his minimap senses run out The minimap senses in this tournament were timed and would automatically turn on and off periodically. Before Seiji even finished speaking, a black figure appeared in his field of vision. This person was pitch-black all over with chaotic silver and red runes all over his body. There were spiral-shaped runes on his eyes and forehead which were whirling with a dark red glow. He emanated a powerful, almost physical demonic aura He was incredibly dangerous!! Just by looking at him, Seiji was instinctively able to sense that Shigure Tendo was highly dangerous. It was as if Seiji had just witnessed a tremendous titan which was sixty meters tall! Perhaps it wasnt the most appropriate situation to use an analogy from a manga in his previous world, but that was indeed Seijis first impression at the time. There was no need for thinking or logic and reason here. It was easy enough to tell with only instincts Hurry and escape!! Yomi gave Seiji the most severe warning she had ever given. This isnt something that the current you can handle!!! The next instant, the demonic figure, or Shigure Tendo, instantly charged towards Seiji! His movements left a trail of black mist behind in the air. The longsword in his right hand was glowing crimson. [Demon Suppression Bell]! Seiji cast one of his ultimate techniques that he had prepared before Shigure arrived. A golden bell appeared and covered the demonic Shigure. However, the bell was shattered into tiny pieces in less than three seconds! *Whoosh* The demonic figure flashed right in front of Seiji, and stabbed directly towards his heart Yanagi Family sword technique, New Moon style, Heartseeker Sword! *Rumble BOOM!* As Shigure stabbed, the black mist around him transformed into a drill. A crevice appeared in the earth which headed directly for Seiji. Large holes suddenly appeared in the nearby houses and walls from the force of this technique! Seiji managed to activate his new [Emergency Flash] technique to dodge this attack. He knew that he would have likely been seriously injured or even dead if that attack had connected. [Adrenaline Rush]! Seiji then unhesitatingly activated the first ability of his [Shinji Kamizaki character reward card]. This caused all his physical attributes to greatly increase, improving all his stats such as attack, defense, reactions, speed, and senses! In combination with his [Evolved Body-strengthening technique], he would be able to even directly face a true titan for a short time!! *Whoosh* Shigure flashed right in front of Seiji and once again swung his sword. Shigures movements were incredibly swift yet gave the impression of being slow. In fact, his movements could even be called abnormally beautiful. This was actually a visual miscue created by spiritually enhanced footwork! Anyone that was unable to see through it would likely be cut in half without even realizing what just happened. *Clang!* Seiji successfully blocked Shigures sword attack. Seijis greatly improved physical abilities allowed him to barely follow Shigures movements. Their swords clashed over and over again as black mist shot everywhere. There were many loud sounds as new cracks kept appearing in the ground. The nearby cluster amaryllis flowers caught in the impact area all disappeared in flashes of light. Although the fight might appear to be even, Seiji was actually at a tremendously lopsided disadvantage. He was using all of his power just blocking each of Shigures attacks and couldnt even find a single opportunity to counterattack. And in just a few short exchanges of blows, Seiji felt his arm actually numbing from the impact of Shigures blows! Yanagi Family sword technique, New Moon style, Wing Dance! Shigure continuously weaved his sword up and down with great speed yet tremendous force at the same time. Seiji barely managed to dodge the first attack and block the second. The third sword attack landed a direct hit on Seiji. Just this one hit instantly shattered Seijis personal barrier spell in a single blow! [Bullet Time], activate! Seiji did his best to put distance between them and dodge the next attacks! *BANG!!!* The last attack in Shigures series of attacks had tremendous might as it directly left a huge crevice in the ground from the shock wave which destroyed a house several dozen meters away! [Overload] onto [Overload], followed by [Overloaded White Calamity]! Seiji grit his teeth and used the strongest spell in his entire arsenal. A pure white spiritual figure was formed by this spell. At this moment, Shigure slightly paused for just an instant. He mysteriously reobtained some of his senses of logic and reason. His hazy consciousness became slightly clearer. Seiji Haruta Shigure took this opportunity to speak. Seiji was astonished to hear his opponent who remained quiet all this time suddenly begin to speak. Seiji stopped in the middle of the process of having his summoned humanoid spiritual figure attach to himself. What is that? Shigure pointed at the humanoid spiritual figure. This is my personal ultimate and secret summoning technique, Shigure Tendo. Seiji decided to respond in such a manner. Summoning Please Help me Help you? Help you with what? Break free from this Aghhh! Shigure started making a sound of pain as he clutched at his forehead. The black mist around his body started moving violently. Something flashed in Seijis eyes. How should I help you? This is useful give it to me Give him the [White Calamity] spirit? Seiji instantly furrowed his eyebrows. You almost managed to kill me! What benefit is there for me to give my most important summoned spirit to my enemy? I wont kill you Ill help you to win So, you mean that youre willing to abandon trying to take revenge for your older brother, and youre also willing to help me achieve victory in this tournament? Is that right? Yes Hur ry I AGHH!! Shigure trembled all over as he made sounds of incredible pain. The runes on his body were now glowing abnormally. Seiji was now facing a dilemma. Should he trust Shigure? This was an incredibly important decision. Yomi, what do you think? I think that you should listen to his request. Thats because you wont be able to defeat him if this battle continues. You might as well take a gamble, his bonded female spirit gave her opinion. Chapter 667 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu It appeared that Shigure Tendo wouldnt be able to last much longer. There wasnt much time for Seiji to consider. Seiji decided to control his [White Calamity] spirit to move closer to Shigure and try touching him. The pure white spirit moved in front of the pitch-black demonic figure. It reached out with both hands and touched the latter, which instantly caused a large amount of black mist to begin erupting! Raghhhh!!!! Shigure screamed pitifully while the three spiral runes on his forehead and eyes glowed with a blinding red. Seiji blocked the black mist with a barrier and cautiously watched what happened. Suddenly, all the sounds stopped! The demonic figure stopped in its movements. The next instant, a tremendous number of black hands shot out of the black mist behind him, and dragged Shigures entire body into the black mist!! What!? Seiji was astonished by this scene! He then saw an immense amount of dense black mist rushing directly at him! This black mist didnt only come from the front. Left, right, above, below, behind, black mist poured in from every direction and enveloped Seiji entirely!! Seijis vision was filled with darkness as his personal barrier was instantly shattered. [Bullet Time] activated to slow everything down, Yomi was shouting something, and he was filled with an immense sense of danger and tremendous, irresistible terror Load!!! Seiji used his true ultimate technique when faced with this sudden unexpected threat of death where he didnt even have the time to think. The world around him darkened as everything vanished. Seiji returned to the passenger ship heading to Momozu Island. Just sitting around like this is rather boring. I want to play cards with somebody. Is anyone interested in playing with me? A man who wore a bright and colorful t-shirt and shorts scratched his hair as he spoke up in a loud voice. Seiji calmly watched this scene that he had experienced already. He had previously made a save file at this point in time when deciding whether to play cards or not. Once again, he raised his hand and indicated that he would like to join. Brother Its fine for you to just say here. This time, he had Shika stay where she was and entered the card game by himself. Yuuma Saitou, Daikawa Rota, Mitsuko Kitajima, and Yuuzou Yoshihara Something flashed in Seijis eyes as he faced these people again, particularly Rota. At this point in time, it would seem that Rota hadnt joined the Revenge Alliance, as Rota hadnt talked about the Revenge Alliance at all in Seijis first meeting with him in the previous timeline. Basically, Rota only met the Revenge Alliance leader and joined their faction while on this ship. If the Revenge Alliance leaders real identity was one of the people in this card game, then Yuuzou Yoshihara was probably the most likely suspect. He was a well-known assassin who had the nickname of Judge. Perhaps he was the Messenger of Revenge who wanted to kill all the 7321 factions participants and start an entire revolution This all sounded quite plausible. However, Mitsuko Kitajima seemed suspicious to Seiji as well. And from another standpoint, perhaps Saitou who was the first to draw everyones attention but then was mysteriously forgotten about afterwards might be the true culprit. Well, guessing seemed meaningless to Seiji. He was no detective, so he decided to use the simplest and most direct method. Everything happened exactly the same as in the previous timeline. Rota proposed the idea of betting half-truthful information, and everyone accepted. Seiji then lost the first round to Rota. Seiji answered Rotas first and second questions about his name and his free time hobbies in the same way, claiming to be Shuntou Haruta once again and telling the truth about his manga, anime, and light novel hobbies. My third question. Id like to ask, why did Haruta-san ride this boat, instead of taking a personal boat to the island? Because I want to get in touch with the Revenge Alliance. When Seiji made such a statement, it felt as if the entire atmosphere in the ships dining hall had frozen over. Due to my personal experiences, Im quite interested in this alliance. Id like to talk to one of its members of course, it would be best if I can meet the person who created it. Seiji smiled. Spying on Rota on this ship would be one possible method, but Seiji didnt feel that this method would be the most successful. If Seiji wanted to truly be able to meet the hidden boss character, then directly expressing interest in the Revenge Alliance in public seemed like the fastest and easiest path to meeting this hidden person. The rest of the card game was completely unimportant. After all, if the hidden boss behind the scenes didnt want to expose him or herself, then obtaining half-truthful information in the card game would be a complete waste of time. After the card game ended, Seiji and Shika walked out of the dining hall together. They approached Saitou and Rota, who were smoking together on the deck of the ship just like last time. Saitou-san, could I ask if youre a member of the Revenge Alliance? Youre being so direct why didnt you ask me earlier during the card game? Seiji looked directly at Saitou and spoke seriously, Because I want to hear the real answer. Rota also looked at Saitou. Something flashed in Shikas eyes. Saitou fell silent for a moment and then took a deep breath of his cigarette. He then slowly exhaled a cloud of smoke. What would you like to discuss, Haruta-san? Saitous tone had entirely changed! Just a change in the tone seemed to change the entire aura around the person known as Yuuma Saitou. His demeanor now faintly seemed accustomed to being authoritative. Looks like I won the big prize. Seijis cheeks twitched. Are you the creator of the Revenge Alliance, Saitou-san? No, Im only an agent. Agent? Upon hearing this word, Seiji instantly thought of the Messengers faction and the way they were named. A flash of inspiration struck his mind! Agent actually meant that Saitou was a vessel for the creator of the Revenge Alliance, the alliance leader! The Revenge Alliance leader was capable of possessing his vessel and acting through the vessels body would that be possible!? This seemed highly likely! There was also the possibility that the Revenge Alliance leader could directly control the agent rather than possess him. Basically, the agent was just like a puppet. No matter which method it was, a member from the Messengers faction or more accurately speaking, this Revenge Alliance leader was likely to be one of the highest-ranked members of the Messengers faction. This person or even all the highest leaders in the Messengers faction all had the ability to act in other peoples bodies! This would be an excellent explanation for why they called themselves the Messengers, or at least a partial explanation. It would also explain why Yuuma Saitous aura and behavior were so contradictory to the way he previously acted. Honestly, Seiji had been completely fooled in the previous timeline. To what extent is your power to decide things as an agent? Seiji spoke in a deeply meaningful tone after all those thoughts flashed through his mind. Theres no need for you to know that, Saitou responded. Why dont you talk more about yourself, Haruta-san? My real name is Seiji Haruta, not Shuntou Haruta. Im currently exiled from my family, Seiji stated truthfully. I want to prove my own power in this tournament. Basically, I want to win. You wish to join us for that purpose? Im more interested in cooperation rather than joining you, because Im unable to trust your Revenge Alliance with knowing so little about you. After all, the ambitions that youve shown to harbor are a bit too grand for me. Its not ambition at all, Saitou said in a low voice. Its conviction. He didnt utter the word conviction in a particularly emphasized manner at all. However, both Seiji and Rota felt as if the word had turned physical, with something heavy landing on the ground. Haruta-san, you have no idea how many sins your family has committed. Nor do you have any idea how many people have been harmed by your family. Thats because the Haruta Family, as well as the other major families in Sakura Islands spiritual society, never treat the sins they commit as sins at all. Nor do they care one bit about how many people suffer because of their actions. You all are considered innocent because nobody is capable of judging you to be guilty. You all ignore everyone else because nobody else is worthy of your attention. However, sins wont simply disappear just because nobody will judge them. Nor will pain disappear because you dont pay any attention. Its always been accumulating, accumulating, accumulating, accumulating, accumulating, accumulating From long, long ago all the way until now, forming into a tremendously tall tower of sin. All of the major spiritual families are at the top of the tower, high up above, enjoying their glory and stepping on their wondrously powerful foundations, yet forgetting about the material that their foundations are constructed out of. Every person thats become part of the material for their foundations is cursing them. Every soul that cant rest in peace is screaming. They all desire for this tower thats now overly tall to hurry and collapse. And now, its time. A sharp glint appeared in Saitous eyes. The new generation has arrived. We dont intend to climb to the top of the tower. Instead, we intend to break it. Chapter 668 - Kanzaki Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Saitou had a dominating presence. He had an indescribable aura which awed Seiji. Saitou had a low tone of voice which wasnt fierce sounding at all. In fact, there wasnt even any crest of emotions as he calmly stated his beliefs. However, what was contained within his beliefs If Seiji had to forcefully describe things, this was like the maw of a volcano that you couldnt see the bottom of! It was pitch-black and endlessly deep, possessing unimaginably great power, as if it would be capable of exploding and destroying everything at any moment. Not only was Seiji awed, even Shika and Rota were awed by the forceful conviction in Saitous words. And, Rota seemed to be far more impacted by Saitous words than either Seiji or Shika was. Rota showed an expression of being obviously moved. You youre not Saitou-san, Rota muttered. May I ask who you are? This detective by trade also noticed that the person who spoke couldnt have possibly been Saitou. Those words must have come from someone who possessed or controlled Saitou! You can call me Kanzaki, Saitou responded. Kanzaki Seiji almost wanted to shout out loud Finally, Ive met the secret boss! The Revenge Alliance leader, and the person who created that black mist realm on the tournament island Seiji greatly suspected that the person behind the incident which forced him to load was this individual! Although Seiji didnt know why this ultimate boss suddenly took action at that time, Kanzaki had attacked without holding back right from the very start. Seiji was basically overwhelmed in just an instant, with no way to resist. Well, this was the best proof that demon kings would only give grand speeches before attacking in games, manga, movies, and so on. Real people as major antagonists wouldnt possibly be that idiotic. If they wanted to kill someone, they would simply kill. Not only did the major antagonist not say any wasteful words, he didnt even reveal himself. Kanzaki-san, indeed, Im ignorant of my familys actions. I apologize if my family has affronted you, Seiji spoke calmly. I have no intentions of trying to whitewash my familys crimes, because I have no idea what crimes theyve committed. I dont have the right to try and cover for their sins. However, Im still a member of the Haruta Family. Even if Ive been exiled, I still bear the family name, and there are relatives I view as important among them At any rate, if Kanzaki-san believes that someone as half-rate as me can be useful in some way, why dont you consider cooperating with me? Due to a certain matter, I really want to win this tournament. Thats why, I want to make use of any power that I can borrow. Everyone fell silent for a moment. Kanzaki closed his eyes and then took another deep whiff of his cigarette. He opened his eyes again after puffing all the smoke. That personage is considering your usefulness. His tone changed yet again. He had returned to being Saitou. Saitou-san Dont ask me anything about Kanzaki-sama, because I dont know anything at all. Saitou littered by flicking the cigarette into the sea, just like last time. Im merely doing my job. Are you the only one whos doing such a job?'' Seiji inquired. I dont know. Saitou chuckled. Haruta-san, youre really courageous. Why do you say that? Isnt that obvious? Youre from the Haruta Family, yet you want to take advantage of the Revenge Alliance, and you even told your intentions directly to Kanzaki-sama Youre outrageously reckless and suicidal. That was what Saitou meant with his expression. Of course, I know that this is suicidal. Seiji had a calm expression. Technically speaking, he had basically died once already. It was just like reaching a bad end in a video game for mysterious and unknown reasons. Seiji absolutely had to learn the identity of the Revenge Alliance leader so that he wouldnt meet a bad end again in this second timeline without even knowing why. Seiji had already learned the important information that he was after. Everything would be worth it even if he was forced into loading back to the card game on the ship before the tournaments start yet again. But right now, it seemed that it would still be possible to continue in this timeline, so Seiji decided to stick around and continue and gather as much information as he could. Stop Once again, he heard that same mysterious voice. Another unsolved mystery was who this unknown woman calling out to him was. You want me to stop Kanzaki, is that right? Seiji faced the sea and spoke in a low voice, I apologize. Im incapable of doing so. After witnessing that black mist domain and its terrifying power, Seiji realized just how truly weak he was in the mystical society. Fight the demon king until the end? That was something that didnt exist in real life. When he met Kanna and Izawa on the island, Seiji intended to convince the two of them not to join this tournament at all. He would recommend them to surrender immediately and leave the tournament before it began. Even if they faced severe consequences for surrendering without even fighting, that would still be better than the upcoming danger. And after he convinced Kanna and Izawa to surrender from the tournament, Seiji would only have to worry about protecting Shika and himself and do his best to obtain final victory in the tournament. As long as he could achieve this goal, what did it matter if he worked together with the demon king? As for the other tournament participants even if all of them died, it wouldnt directly be because of him. Was this cold-blooded? Indeed. But, that was something he could do as the weak. Seiji was no hero. Although he had some powers, he was still only a weakling compared to a powerful Spiritual Ability user like Kanzaki. Seiji could only protect himself and the people around him. He didnt have the powers to protect people he didnt even know. There was a saying in his previous world called Heaven destroys those who do not look out for themselves. Simplified, it was Every man for himself. This was actually a deeply meaningful phrase which wasnt as easily understood as telling people to be selfish. Careful consideration was required to understand the deep meanings contained within. However, the surface meaning of this phrase was too easily apparent and misunderstood, which was why this phrase became a classical negative phrase. Seiji had his own personal understanding of this phrase which was quite difficult to explain. But at any rate, he believed that this was one of the maxims of the world, in both a positive and negative way. That was why he wouldnt save everyone that he possibly could. However, this didnt mean that he felt good about it. Brother? Shika noticed that something was off with Seiji. She couldnt help but worry. Seiji looked towards her. Im sorry, Shika-chan Eh? Even though I clearly know that continuing here will be incredibly dangerous, I still want to take this risk Ive brought you into danger all so that I can be together with Natsuya. I apologize, Seiji apologized sincerely. Brother Seiji Something flashed in Shikas eyes. Dont say that No, I have to apologize. Although youve resolved yourself for battle, I know that things are going to become worse, terribly worse up ahead. Yet, Im still choosing to remain in the tournament and brave danger. This is unfair to you, Seiji spoke seriously. If he was fighting by himself, then it wouldnt matter no matter how recklessly he behaved, as he had save and load. However, he had a partner with him. He absolutely couldnt allow himself to ignore her. It doesnt matter, because Im Brothers Spirit-branded Retainer, Shika spoke in a gentle voice. Thank you. Seiji was truly grateful. *Ding-dong~* At this moment, a sonorous sound of a bell rang out. Seiji was astonished to suddenly hear this! This was the sound that he heard in the previous timeline right when his soul was attacked! However, in this timeline, he already made preliminary negotiations with Kanzaki, the hidden boss, so why? *Ding-dong~* The second sound was even clearer. But instead of his body stiffening and black mist appearing together with undead specters from his past, only a large amount of cluster amaryllis flowers appeared and bloomed. A hazy gray-white figure appeared, floating on top of the bright flowers. She appeared to be a woman wearing a one-piece dress. Please stop that person otherwise everyone will die She spoke the same words in broken succession that he heard in the previous timeline. Who are you? I already said that Im incapable of doing it Yuuzou Yoshihara Yoshihara the assassin known as Judge!? Seiji was astonished to hear this. Stop Yoshihara from doing what? Its not Kanzaki who will cause the terrible tragedy!? Could it be that Kanzaki is actually Yuuzou Yoshihara!? Please The gray-white figure floated over to him and reached out her hands. Seiji reflexively lifted his hands and held her hands in his own. At this moment, he suddenly felt a fire in his palm as some type of energy was injected into him! Before he could ask what this was, the gray-white ghost disappeared. *Ding-dong~* The sound faded into the distance. The cluster amaryllis flowers disappeared and Seiji heard the sound of the sea wind once again. He looked at the palm of his right hand, where a gray-white rune was slowly fading into his flesh. Chapter 669 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Whats the matter, Brother? Im fine He just received a wondrous ability did he just obtain the holy sword which could defeat the demon king? Nah, no matter how he looked at it, this newly obtained power didnt seem like it could possibly stand up to Kanzakis power. It would probably be impossible to fight against Kanzaki head on. Perhaps this power had other uses, Seiji surmised. By the way, why did things happen like this? In the previous timeline, someone sent a soul attack against him, but he obtained a mysterious power in this timeline? What happened to create such a difference? Was it all because he had a direct discussion with the demon king? Yuuzou Yoshihara Why did this mysterious female voice want Seiji to stop the assassin known as the Judge? Was Yoshiharas real identity Kanzaki? Or was Yoshihara actually Kanzakis main agent in the tournament? At this moment, Seiji suddenly recalled the incident from Thunderbolt Literatures Newcomer Awards Ceremony. At that time, the soul realm and incident were caused by Shoutarou Rinura, but Rinura wasnt the person who cast the spell that caused the entire incident! Could it be that Yuuzou Yoshihara was just like Shoutarou Rinura? Was Yoshihara the creator of the black mist realm on the island who accepted such a spell being cast on him!? Seiji felt that this was highly possible. Creating such a realm would require a spellcaster and a host creator. In this event, Kanzaki was without a doubt the main spellcaster, while Yoshihara was probably the host who created the realm. This assassin would pay a heavy price for thishis very life and soul. And, the mysterious woman (whom Seiji suspected to be Risa Kobayakawa) wanted to prevent him from doing so. An assassin who had a connection to a gentle girl was this a real life version of Leon: The Professional from Seijis previous life? Seiji couldnt help but imagine what connection Yoshihara had to Risa Kobayakawa, the third and final member of the Story of One Hundred Demons incident that involved Mayuzumi as well as Reos mother. At any rate, Seiji felt that his inferences were quite reasonable. Although there were many things he still didnt know, he felt that was a very likely framework. So, what should he do if his guess was on the mark? Seijis first idea was to have a discussion with the not-so-cold-after-all assassin. But how should he talk to Yoshihara? It seemed obviously suicidal to directly tell Yoshihara that a mysterious female voice told Seiji to stop him. Stopping Yoshihara from becoming the host to create the black mist realm spell would be directly opposing and antagonizing the demon king. It would certainly lead to a bad end if Seiji was discovered! So, Seiji would have to discuss with Yoshihara in secret. However, Seiji felt that Kanzaki would be secretly surveilling a chess piece as important as the host creator of the black mist realm spell. Would it be possible for Seiji to have a secret discussion with Yoshihara while avoiding the demon kings attention? Perhaps he could try to talk to Yoshihara after reaching a cooperative agreement with the Revenge Alliance. Just like the previous timeline, the card game didnt resume after everyones break. Seiji stayed in the dining hall for a while. He then noticed that Yoshihara walked out of the dining hall by himself. This was a chance! Should Seiji wait for Kanzaki to reply to the offer of cooperation, or should he risk things now by talking to Yoshihara? After swiftly weighing the pros and cons, Seiji decided to follow and try and talk to Yoshihara. Although this was quite risky, Seiji felt that there were too many possible unknown factors if he stalled. He might as well just try and learn what more he could. And so, he and Shika left the dining hall yet again. After Yoshihara left the dining hall, he lit a cigarette. He noticed someones presence before he could even take a puff. Yoshihara turned around to see the Haruta and his female partner. This caused Yoshiharas gaze to sharpen. Yoshihara-san, are you taking a walk as well? Seiji smiled. If so, how about walking together? Id like to chat more with you about Legend of the Heavenly Divine Sword.'' Legend of the Heavenly Divine Sword was a classical hard-boiled fighting manga that they had chatted about previously during the card game. This was a sword-fighting manga set in an alternate history setting. Just the name of the manga alone seemed to reflect the older generation that it came from. Im sorry, Haruta-san. I would like to smoke by myself. Yoshihara smiled and refused politely. I see I wont bother you anymore, then. Seiji looked straight at Yoshihara. Although, I just have one little question Id like to ask. Do you know a female character named Risa in Legend of the Heavenly Divine Sword? Yoshiharas smiling expression instantly froze over for a moment. Aha! Right on the mark! Seiji noticed that Yoshiharas expression had flickered. Risa I think there was indeed such a character, Yoshihara spoke slowly while taking another puff on his cigarette. About her storyline, did she get acquainted with an assassin swordsman, and then get involved in his battle and die because of it? I dont remember too well. I think that might have been the case. My memories are rather hazy. I want to recall, but Im unable to do so. Its nagging me at the back of my mind. Thats such an awful feeling, which is why I want to ask more about it from Yoshihara-san, Seiji spoke in a sincere tone. Yoshihara fell silent. He then puffed some more smoke before speaking again. If Haruta-san and your companion dont mind the smell of smoke, we can walk together for a little while. There was no character named Risa at all in Legend of the Heavenly Divine Sword! Yoshihara was quite mystified as to why this Haruta knew the name of Risa and brought it up in such a manner. Meanwhile, Seiji confirmed his previous inference: the mysterious woman must definitely be Risa Kobayakawa! Yuuzou Yoshihara having such a reaction to the name of Risa was the best evidence of this. Did the world really work on six degrees of separation? Seiji could only exclaim over how all of this was actually connected to Mayuzumi and Reos incident. It seemed likely to him that because hed experienced that incident, he was able to hear Risa Kobayakawas voice and even see her. I really cant remember the specific storyline. How much can you remember, Yoshihara-san? I dont recall much, either. It probably happened the way you said, Yoshihara said in a low voice. What happened to that assassin swordsman after Rika died? He continued to do what he always did. I think that theres more to the story after that. The swordsman assassin then accepted a job that he knew he would absolutely die in Whys that? Seiji continued to talk in a coded manner. Probably in order to atone. To atone for Risa? Yoshihara fell silent. Risa died because of the swordsman, so the swordsman wants to die for her as well. Perhaps that sounds reasonable, but thats probably not what she wants to see. Seiji looked directly at Yoshihara. Indeed, its quite idiotic for the swordsman to do so. However, he wont regret it, Yoshihara spoke slowly. Because the thing he regrets most in his life is causing Risas death. His calm words contained an endless amount of heaviness. Seiji fell silent. Haruta-san, suppose that the person most important to you died because of you. However, theres a chance to revive her at the cost of your own life. How would you choose? Yoshihara inquired. This was a question without an answer. That was because everyone would have their own answer. Yoshihara didnt ask this question to hear Seijis answer. He wanted Seiji to know that he had already answered this question. Even if the already dead Risa didnt want him to do this, he wouldnt retreat or regret. Is the swordsman truly certain that the dead can be revived? That hes not being scammed? That hes not sacrificing yourself for nothing? Seiji asked a flurry of questions. And even if shes able to revive, is he certain that she wont have any negative side effects? That she wont be in pain or even have a fate worse than death? Yoshihara fell silent. If the swordsman isnt certain that she can revive and have a normal life again, then this sacrifice cant be called anything other than idiotic! Seiji spoke in a sharp tone. Still, he has no other choice. Yoshihara revealed a heavy expression. Besides, his life is now meaningless. A chilly sea breeze blew past them. This is nothing more than wanting to die, Seiji spoke in a heavy voice. Perhaps so, Yoshihara stated calmly. Saving her is only an excuse. He only wants to use the excuse of saving her to have a glorious death. Perhaps so. Just how idiotic can such a person be? Disgusting. Perhaps so. Doing something that might harm someone in the name of helping them is nothing more than utter insanity! Seiji frowned. Youre not a man who truly wants to save his lover. Youre nothing more than a suicidal maniac whos claiming to love her, Yuuzou Yoshihara! Chapter 670 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Yoshihara took another puff on his cigarette before flicking his cigarette ash away. Perhaps, as you just said, Im already insane but why are you telling me all this? He wasnt shaken at all. Seiji noticed that Yoshihara wasnt shaken by his words in the slightest. This made Seiji feel as if he was facing against a tremendous iron-solid cliff. Someone requested me to, Seiji replied. Who? Who else would care about your life or death? Yoshihara widened his eyes slightly. You can also hear her? Just a little. Seiji sighed. She worked very hard to ask me, a total stranger, to stop you You truly cant reconsider, Yoshihara-san? Only now did Yoshihara show his first sign of being shaken. I dont know the story between you and Risa. Nor do I know what Kanzaki told you that made you stubborn to such an extent. All I know is that she wants to stop you and doesnt want you to die like this! Seiji continued. Even if you feel like your life is meaningless, is her wish meaningless as well!? Yoshiharas expression darkened. No matter why youre able to hear her, Im thankful that you brought me her message, Haruta-san. Still, lets stop things here. Please dont tell me anything else. Otherwise, you might suffer serious harm. Yoshihara paused for a moment. You should withdraw from this tournament for the sake of you and your partner. This is the only well-intentioned warning I can give you. The assassin turned around and left right after saying that. Seiji watched him leave, then suddenly noticed something behind him. Seiji turned around to see Saitou appearing around a corner! Another bad end? Seiji immediately prepared himself to load at any moment. Haruta-san, it would seem that you didnt want to truly cooperate at all. Saitou walked over and spoke in his own tone of voice rather than Kanzakis. Im truly amazed by your courage. You dared to be insincere with that personage. Seiji silently remained vigilant as he sensed an aura of danger. Shika also prepared herself for combat. Originally, there should have been a punishment for your actions. However, Kanzaki-sama is the magnanimous type who shall allow your foolish transgression. Saitou walked up to them and continued speaking in a light tone. Cooperation will be impossible. In fact, the two of you shall be listed as the Revenge Alliances targets in the tournament. Please dont tell anyone else about unnecessary matters Forgiving your transgression is only for this one time. After saying that, Saitou left with an expression of behave yourselves as he walked off. Seiji had thought that he would need to start this timeline over for the third time. However, the demon king was unexpectedly magnanimous. Of course, Seiji didnt believe that Kanzaki was magnanimous at all. Was Kanzaki sparing Seiji for the time being because of something related to Yoshihara? Or would dealing with Seiji on this ship be rather troublesome? Or No matter what the reason was, it would seem that Seiji would be able to continue down this second timeline. Should he continue in this timeline where he had confronted Kanzaki directly, or should he load right now? Something flashed in Seijis eyes as he slowly clenched his right hand into a fist. He decided to remain in this timeline to see how things would turn out. Ryuuno Izawa and his master Kanna Fujihara arrived on Momozu Island. Although his master was under too much pressure, caving in to become an idle fish, Izawa believed that she would be able to energize herself. Soon, they met up with their only expected allies in this tournament, Seiji Haruta and Shika Kagura. However, to their surprise, Seiji immediately tried to seriously convince them to abandon this tournament and withdraw immediately! Believe me. This tournament will be incredibly dangerous. You should withdraw now while you still can, Seiji spoke in a serious tone. Once this tournament begins, itll be impossible to surrender even if you want to. Surrendering from the tournament without even fighting is strictly forbidden by the tournament rules. Izawa furrowed his eyebrows. Even if theres a severe punishment, thats still better than facing the threat of death. Its not only the tournament contracts punishment. If Master surrenders from the tournament without even fighting, her situation in her family will become much worse than it already is. But this tournament is truly dangerous Why? If you know something that we dont, please tell us. Just take a look at the current situation and carefully think about it. You should be able to sense that this tournament isnt nearly as simple as it appears on the surface. Seiji sighed. Its not that I dont want to explain, its that its inconvenient for me to explain right now. Seiji could sense that he was being spied upon. Having Kanna and Izawa retreat from the tournament before it started might provoke a reaction from Kanzaki. Still, Seiji had to try. He was basically testing the limits of what it would take to achieve a bad end. Something flashed in Izawas eyes. Kanna also left her state of being an idle fish as she looked towards Seiji. What about yourself? Kanna spoke up. Youre telling us to withdraw, but you havent mentioned anything about yourself withdrawing from this tournament. I wont withdraw. Whys that? Didnt you say that this tournament will be incredibly dangerous? Even if its incredibly dangerous, I still absolutely have to win. Seiji clenched his right hand. Theres also something else What else? I cant say. Kanna looked directly at him. What will happen to you if we withdraw from this tournament right now? Seiji remained silent. Since this is regarding something secret, you telling us to withdraw from the tournament is basically like revealing the secret and youll pay a price, wont you? Kanna continued asking. Probably not, if its only something to such an extent I dont want to be the type who runs away while abandoning my friends. And, things are just as Ryuuno just stated. My family wont forgive me if I surrender this tournament without even attempting to fight. Youll regret it if you join this tournament, Seiji told her in a low voice. Perhaps, but Ill also regret it if I surrender right now without even trying. Since both outcomes are the same, then Id rather regret facing danger instead of regretting the fact that I abandoned my friend! Kanna placed both her hands on her hips. If its you, youd probably choose the same thing no, youve already chosen, havent you? Even if there was the risk of a bad end, Seiji still chose to try and convince Kanna and Izawa to withdraw rather than wanting to watch them get into danger. However, this had a slightly different meaning from the choice that Kanna made Seiji could only smile wryly at the Fujihara Family daughter who slightly misunderstood his intentions. I support my master. Your attempt to convince us to surrender wont work. Izawa also expressed his opinion. You guys why dont you consider for a little more? The danger of dying in this tournament is quite high. Even an otaku like you dares to take the risk. How could a fellow otaku like me possibly back down! Kanna arched her head proudly. If you die, you wont be able to remain an otaku anymore. You wont be able to read any more manga or watch any more anime. Nor will you be able to play any more video games. Er Master, please dont be shaken just because of words like these. Shush! The scariest thing in life is to be unable to read manga, watch anime, and play video games!! If Master surrenders from the tournament without even fighting, this terrifying event will still happen if you return to your family. Thats true. Kanna instantly regained her conviction. Thats why we absolutely must fight! I shall fight for the sake of being able to remain an otaku forever!! Seiji was rendered speechless. Whatever happened to her earlier speech about fighting for the sake of friendship? Theres still some time before the tournament begins. Think things over carefully until then. That was all that he could tell them. After the 7321 faction tournament participants arrived, they were surrounded by additional tournament participants from their families and factions subordinate families. Seiji glanced over at them from a distance as something flashed in his eyes. Should he go over there to talk with them, proposing an alliance against the Revenge Alliance? If he went over there to talk to them, forget about Shuntou Haruta and the others attitudes, the most important one among them was Shigure Tendo. In the previous timeline, Shigure had gone into a berserk state. He likely killed off all his enemies and teammates before coming to attack Seiji. Why did this happen? Seiji didnt know. But judging from this event, Shigure Tendo was highly likely to be the strongest individual in the 7321 faction tournament participants! The strongest individual in the 7321 faction had a direct blood-related grudge against him. That would make things difficult to negotiate. But in the previous timeline, Shigure Tendo had indicated that he was willing to abandon the grudge in order to break free from the black mist controlling him. Hrm. It was difficult to analyze whether it would be beneficial or a detriment to go talk to the 7321 faction right now. Plus, Seiji had to worry about Kanzaki spying on him. After further consideration, Seiji made up his mind. Chapter 671 - This is such a classical hero’s journey Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Seiji decided against contacting the 7321 faction. Although Shigure Tendos grudge against him was an important factor, the main deciding reason was that there was no concrete or known way to defeat the Revenge Alliance right now. Although Seiji obtained a new ability, the rune from Risa Kobayakawa, which might be useful against the Revenge Alliance, he still had no clue how to use it yet. In such a situation, it would be quite difficult to discuss specifics on how to cooperate with the 7321 faction. Plus, this also might elicit a response from Kanzaki. Time passed just like that. In the end, Kanna and Izawa refused to surrender without even fighting. They were determined to remain. Seiji didnt say anything else regarding their choice. It was now time for the tournament to begin with the contract ceremony. After all the tournament participants had their equipment inspected, they were then led to the contract ceremony building in succession. Everyone, please take note. The tournament contract ceremony is about to begin, a clear male voice spoke in an announcement that everyone could hear. All the runes and spell formations in the room instantly lit up in unison. A red light swiftly streaked through the runes and spell formations. Seiji sensed a powerful energy welling up within the room, along with his palm starting to heat up. The tournament contract rune appeared on Seiji and Shikas palms. So far, all of this was identical to the previous timeline. The next moment, both Seiji and Shika placed their right palms on the spiritual pillar in front of them. When they injected Mana, Seiji suddenly felt the hidden mysterious power in his right hand becoming active! The spiritual pillar started glowing and his right hand began to burn up to a greatly uncomfortable degree! Seiji gritted his teeth and withstood it. The mysterious power was doing something what would its effects be? Seiji had no idea. However, he chose to trustto believe in this power and trust Risa Kobayakawa. Seiji heard the sounds of many men and women incanting. He then sensed the existences of all the other tournament participants. The mysterious power continued pulsing within him, causing Seijis brain to heat up. He felt the other tournament participants existence much clearer than before, as if he could simultaneously see each persons figure. Next, Seiji and Shika confirmed the tournament contract and stated their names. There was a brilliant glow as the Bloodwine Spirit was formed! Contract signing complete, the male voice announced. A small plate suddenly emerged from the right wall together with a *beep* sound. Two red and black talismans were on the plate, and silver crystals were notched on the talismans. Please put on the Lifesaving Talismans. Finally, may all of you be blessed with luck! The energy in the room rapidly diminished. The heat on Seijis right hand faded as well, and the minimap senses were deactivated. Was that it? Seiji was rather confused as the mysterious power seemed to calm down just like that. The mysterious power simply caused his hand and then head to heat up for a moment was there any meaning to that? Whats the matter, Brother? Its nothing Perhaps itll only take effect when Im in that black mist realm, Seiji thought to himself. He accepted the Lifesaving Talisman that Shika handed to him and injected his Mana into it. Right after he connected himself to the Lifesaving Talisman, the mysterious power within his right hand activated again. Once again, Seiji was able to clearly sense the presences of all the other tournament participants! This is Seiji had a look of astonishment. He waved his right hand and tried to control it. The power immediately calmed down and he stopped sensing the other tournament participants on the minimap. Seiji then tried to activate the power according to his will. The entire minimap was turned on again. Was this a maphack!? Something flashed in Seijis eyes as he looked at the Lifesaving Talisman in his hand. The Lifesaving Talisman had the ability to track the tournament participants location it was normal for the tournament hosts to add such a function in order to rescue any tournament participant that needed it. The strange part was that the mysterious power could actually use this function of the Lifesaving Talisman and use it as a server to establish a maphack! What exactly happened just now? Why did this power act like this? Risa Kobayakawa Yoshihara Kanzaki the Messengers faction the tournament hosts Seiji swiftly thought things over. Brother? Shika was confused as she once again noticed that something was off with her adopted older brothers expression. Lets talk later. Seiji didnt want to think too much on this right now. He cautiously deactivated the minimap senses. Seiji then contacted Kanna and Izawa, met up with them, and headed towards Blue Teams starting district. After the tournament formally began, he no longer needed to keep his analysis a secret. Seiji fully explained the situation to Kanna and Izawa. He then activated his minimap senses again. Seiji was able to clearly sense the names and locations of every single tournament participant on both Red and Blue Team. Not only that, Seiji was also able to sense that Yoshihara and Saitous condition was currently changing! Yoshiharas existence gradually became hazy on the minimap. Seiji surmised that Yoshihara had probably become the host to create the black mist realm spell. Saitous condition to use an analogy, his existence seemed to darken from gray to black, becoming incredibly powerful and dangerous. Seiji surmised that Kanzaki must have taken over Saitous body to a great degree. Black mist started appearing and soon grew rather dense. Brilliant cluster amaryllis flowers grew everywhere from the ground and bloomed. Seiji sensed that the mysterious power in his right hand was reacting to all of this. As he expected, this power was connected to the black mist realm As for why it was able to create a maphack for him, it must also have been because either the Messengers faction tampered with the Lifesaving Talismans or the tournament hosts even directly cooperated with the Messengers faction in secret so that a new Spirit World could be created here. Right after that, Seiji then sensed Daikawa Rota and many others condition suddenly changing. It was as if their existences changed from white to gray, becoming much stronger than before. However, the quality of their existence was far weaker than Saitous. Then, with Rota as their leader, many Revenge Alliance members began heading towards the enemy Red Team starting district. Meanwhile on the Red Team, a tournament participants condition was changing as he was then judged to be defeated from the tournament. Then, his condition changed yet again. He became an existence similar to Rota and the Revenge Alliance members but also different. If Seiji had to use a color analogy, it was as if this person became dark gray. This person had probably been possessed by ghosts. Judging from the fact that this persons existence felt similar to the Revenge Alliances existences, perhaps Rota and the others condition was something akin to being possessed by ghosts but being able to retain their intelligence. After thinking of this, Seiji suddenly sensed something at his feet. *Crackle crackle crackle crackle*numerous black hands suddenly broke out of the floorboards and viciously grabbed on to him! Seiji reflexively opened up his right hand which was now glowing silver-white from his palm. The black hands that were illuminated by the silver-white glow instantly collapsed. The black hands then transformed into a mist that was absorbed by his palm this was quite similar to how the Awakened absorbed mist from defeated spiritual creatures in Inner Worlds. Shika created an ice blade and cut through all the black hands surrounding her. These black hands also transformed into a mist that Seiji absorbed as well. Seiji continued using the silver-white glow to illuminate all the black hands tangled on Kanna and Izawa, absorbing all of them. After Kanna and Izawa broke free, they didnt collapse on the ground while having nightmares like in the previous timeline. Instead, they woke up immediately. What are these things!? We can talk later. Theres still more. A low sighing voice sounded inside the room. Several hazy figures with black mist swirling around them appeared. These ghosts had unclear appearance and kept emitting strange sounds. Seiji once again used the silver-white glow against these ghosts and increased the illuminations intensity! *Gagagagagaga!!!!* The ghosts all screamed pitifully as they collapsed into black mist, which was absorbed by Seijis right hand. Their hazy figures became much clearer and they gained the appearances of normal humans. After the black mist was completely absorbed, the ghosts fully returned to having human forms and their screams quieted down. Their faces revealed relieved expressions as they disappeared. Seiji felt that the power in his right hand had somewhat increased after absorbing so much black mist. I see Seiji understood what was going on. This was indeed a holy sword that could defeat the demon king! However, it wouldnt be able to do so right away. It needed to become stronger first. How would one become stronger? Of course, defeat monsters! What were the monsters here? That would be the ghosts, the tournament participants that became possessed, and Rota and the Revenge Alliance! He would defeat all the monsters, maximize his level, and finally fight the demon king, just like that! It was a classical heros journey. His team had four people, a hero (himself), knight (Izawa), assassin (Shika), and mage (Kanna). Although they lacked a healer, and the mages abilities were rather worrisome, it was still a balanced party Cough, he shouldnt be getting sidetracked. Now, it was time to hurry. Seiji planned on rushing over to the Revenge Alliance and 7321 factions battle as quickly as possible and making a major wave there! Chapter 672 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Being attacked by ghosts, fighting with the ghost-possessed, and witnessing those who surrendered end up dying pitifully The Bloodwar Alliance and its subordinates were quite shaken and afraid. At this exact moment, their enemy arrivedthe Revenge Alliance! With Rota leading them, the numerous Revenge Alliance members all had black mist twirling around them just like the ghost-possessed. However, they still had their intelligence. This allowed them to wield great power. Although the Bloodwar Alliance had made some defensive preparations, they were suddenly attacked by a faction that was far more powerful than expected in a moment when morale was low and everyone was shaken. The Bloodwar Alliances defenses were shattered in just a moment! Some of the tournament participants were directly killed. Others were seriously injured to the point of having their Lifesaving Talismans activated, which meant that the Bloodwine Spirit judged them to have lost in the tournament. These people were then devoured by black mist that suddenly swarmed them, dying pitifully. Surrendering equaled death. Being defeated in the tournament equaled death. And of course, being directly killed equaled death The Bloodwar Alliance members became even more afraid and shaken than earlier. Yet, they didnt have the time to feel despair. Under the threat of death, they instinctively counterattacked and fought to their fullest! Both sides entered a fierce battle. The scene became highly chaotic. All sorts of spiritual guns were violently spraying bullets everywhere. All sorts of flashy spells, runes, and spell formations were lighting up and exploding. Numerous figures were clashing against each other while instantaneously teleporting or moving. Slashing, bashing, slicing, crushing, explosions, screams, and all sorts of other sounds could be heard in unison. Cracks spread throughout the ground, houses exploded, the road itself was shattered into little pieces The destruction of the environment far succeeded the damage that a battle between tanks could have wrought. If ordinary people had still lived here, a huge number of casualties would have definitely occurred. Its impossible to win! Natsuki Shuurin reached a mortifying conclusion. The enemy was far too strong. Or, more accurately, the power of the black mist that the enemy possessed was far too strong. They were incredibly difficult to defeat. If the tournament had still been going on like normal, she would have surrendered already. However She couldnt win, but she also couldnt surrender as that would lead to certain death. In that case, she could only escape. It was quite humiliating for her to be forced into escaping. But, the more humiliating part was that she wasnt even able to escape. She and her Spirit-branded Retainer Yuuki Sekine kept retreating as they fought, trying their best to break free from the enemies and run away. They were unable to help or care about any other Bloodwar Alliance member right now. Natsuki could only hope that some still remained alive as a distraction for the enemy forces. However, the worst-case scenario for her happened instead. More and more enemies were surrounding her. At this rate, she would be completely surrounded soon. There was only one final method left to them Natsuki looked at her Spirit-branded Retainer. At this moment, Sekine also looked at her. They exchanged knowing glances. Go and escape, Milady. Her tall Spirit-branded Retainer sent her a mental message through a communication spell. Im sorry, Sekine Protecting Milady is my responsibility Still, please listen to my final request. If youre able to survive this incident, please stop acting so willfully in the future. Natsuki recalled various scenes from the past of her times together with this loyal and reliable albeit somewhat dull Spirit-branded Retainer of hers. She almost cried out loud. Why are things like this Why did such a thing happen to me Why did such a thing happen to Sekine Pain, anger, despair, helplessness RAGHHH! As if he was venting, Sekine shouted out as loudly as he could. Demon form, Oceans Wrath Demon!! The loyal Sekine overloaded his limits and used up the final bits of his energy. A dark-blue glow surrounded his body as he transformed into a giant blue monster. He used a glowing battle hammer to sweep away several enemies in one go! Natsuki withstood the pain in her heart and took the opportunity to escape at top speed. She didnt have the time to think about anything else. She didnt have any time for sadness at all. She could only escape, running for her very life! She achieved the fastest speed she had ever sprinted in her life with tears in her eyes. However, an even faster figure soon reached her! This person released a large amount of black mist in an AOE attack that stopped her in her tracks. Killing curse, Vicious Bite! Natsuki used one of her few remaining talismans to help her speedcast a powerful spell. She created a gigantic distorted demon head, which opened up its mouth filled with sharp fangs and bit down viciously on the enemy! Natsuki then didnt even stop to watch the results to see if the attack was effective or not as she continued running. However, another enemy caught up to her, followed by a second and a third Natsuki did her very best to resist, but was unable to defeat so many enemies. Her personal protective barrier was shattered, and then she was roughly beaten down into the ground. Terror regarding her imminent death and despair filled her heart. She felt like she was sinking into an abyss. At this moment, a tall figure appeared and rushed the enemy facing herthis tall figure sliced at the Revenge Alliance man who wore armor as his combat outfit! The armored man blocked with his longsword, but the ambusher shattered his personal barrier in just a few exchanges of blows. The ambusher then reached out with his right hand that glowed silver-gray, grabbing onto the armored mans neck, and lifted him off the ground! Arghh!! The armored man made pained sounds as the black mist surrounding his body speedily diminished. At this moment, the other Revenge Alliance members present were also ambushed. Although they saw the armored mans condition, they were too busy to help him. Natsuki saw the armored man struggling helplessly as the black mist surrounding him vanished No, wait! The ambusher was absorbing the black mist! This person wore runic armor and heavy armlets. Natsuki recognized this equipment as the Haruta Familys signature combat outfit, yet the Haruta Family crest wasnt on his equipment. Seiji Haruta Natsuki was able to identify the person who this had to be. Seiji Haruta, the garbage of the Haruta Family, the exiled, and Shigure Tendos revenge target as the younger brother of the person who killed Shigure Tendos older brother. Previously, when Shigure asked for everyones assistance in dealing with Seiji Haruta in exchange for him giving up the leadership right of the Bloodwar Alliance, Shuntou Haruta was the only one who concretely said that he wouldnt help Shigure at all due to being a Haruta. The other Bloodwar Alliance members hadnt said anything specific, not refusing nor promising to help. Shigure had given over the leadership position quite easily, so it was rather awkward to directly refuse. However, Natsuki knew that it would also be a bad idea to directly promise to help with Shigures grudge. The garbage Seiji Haruta had an amazingly powerful older sister! Yui Haruta, the single most outstanding talent of the young generation of Yin Yang Masters who had already killed Shigure Tendos older brother. Who knew what consequences there might be if someone killed her younger brother? Nobody in the Bloodwar Alliance was idiotic enough to enrage such a person just for the sake of a temporary leadership position. *Shing!* After absorbing all the black mist from the armored man, Seiji then tossed him onto the ground and stabbed him! The armored man was seriously injured by this attack. His Lifesaving Talisman was activated and he was judged to have lost in the tournament. More dense black mist appeared, which Seiji absorbed with his right hand! Natsuki widened her eyes at seeing such a scene. Why do you have such an ability? She couldnt help but ask out loud. Seiji looked at her, then suddenly rushed over and stabbed her with his sword! Wah!! Natsuki was stabbed right through by the icy-cold blade. The next instant, Seiji removed his sword and Natsukis Lifesaving Talisman was activated. The Bloodwine Spirit judged her to have lost in the tournament and drained some spiritual blood from her. More dangerous black mist appeared which Seiji absorbed with his right hand. He then left Natsuki on the ground as he went to fight more Revenge Alliance members. Natsuki covered her injury with her hand. Although it really hurt, the Lifesaving Talisman was now using a powerful healing magic on her, so it wouldnt be too much of a hindrance. She lost in the tournament but she didnt die she had survived! She wasnt killed. She wasnt sucked dry by the black mist. She felt delight at having managed to survive. Thank you Tears poured out of Natsukis eyes. Seiji was able to easily defeat the Revenge Alliance members powered up by black mist due to his right hands power. Shika, Kanna, and Izawa only needed to provide cover fire and backup support for him. The four of them soon drew much attention after entering the battle. Haruta-san, why do you have such a power!? Daikawa Rota appeared in front of Seiji and loudly asked such a question. Why, thats a business secret, Rota-san. Seiji rushed right towards Rota. Killing curse, Tigers Roar! *Boom!* Rota cast a powerful black mist-powered shock wave attack which faintly formed itself into the shape of a roaring tiger. Its might spread everywhere in a wide AOE! Defense spell, Turtle Armor! Seiji lifted his armlet and cast the overlapping barrier spell contained within. While mitigating the impact, he also swiftly absorbed as much black mist as he could with his right hand. Rota sensed that something was wrong and speedily retreated. Seiji continued chasing after Rota. Rota and the other Revenge Alliance members used spiritual guns and all sorts of spells to gang up on him. However, Seiji blocked every single attack with his Turtle Armor barrier spell and his right hand absorbing the black mist. Seiji remained completely uninjured! This mysterious power was an absolute counter to the black mist. In fact, this battle would have been a lot more difficult for Seiji if Rota and the other Revenge Alliance members were in their normal condition. Ill destroy that screwed up illusion of yours with my right hand! Seiji copied a classical quote from the user of Imagine Breaker while he approached Rota and viciously broke through the latters personal barrier with a right hook that landed right on Rotas abdomen. Chapter 673 - What are you calculating? Rota was pained to the point of almost vomiting by the powerful impact that shook his insides. However, he didnt need to worry about vomiting at all, because Seiji grabbed him by the neck and lifted him up! Waghhh Rota had difficulties breathing as he felt the new power within him swiftly leaving. This caused his body to feel icy cold, numb, and pained. Why? As his consciousness went hazy, Rota felt something icy cold and sharp piercing through his body. The pain surpassed what he could handle and he fell unconscious. As Seiji defeated the members of the Revenge Alliance, he also went around defeating the weakened members of the 7321 faction. What about leaving the 7321 faction members alone to all fight against Kanzaki together? While everyone banding up joyfully and fighting the demon king together seemed like a wonderful scenario, even if the 7321 faction members were willing to do so, what could the tournament participants that had been weakened to the point of barely being able to fight do? Would they be of any use at all? Seiji preferred to simply remove them from the tournament by defeating them. This would allow him to absorb more black mist to power up his mysterious power. He left the 7321 faction members that still had power to defend themselves alone. And out of the remaining 7321 faction members, of course Shigure Tendo was the one he needed to pay the most attention to! Seiji had no intentions of trying to defeat and remove Shigure from the tournament right now regardless. Who knew if Shigure would go berserk and enter that ridiculously powerful form from the previous timeline? Although the mysterious power might help Seiji to defeat the berserk Shigure, that would definitely put a great strain upon him. Seiji preferred to keep as much of his power in reserve as possible to deal with Kanzaki. Thanks to Shika, Kanna, and Izawas support, Seiji defeated a great number of tournament participants from both sides! Some remaining Revenge Alliance members realized that they couldnt win and escaped. The remaining 7321 faction members also left this location and gathered themselves in the rear. Seiji figured that they were reorganizing themselves. Seiji could keep track of everyones movements with his maphack. He chose to take a rest together with his companions. Now then, would Kanzaki directly act after this? If so, then that would basically be the final boss battle. But if Kanzaki was mystified by Seijis new mysterious power and preferred to test things out first, then Seiji would still have some time. If he had the time, Seiji wanted to talk to the remaining 7321 faction members after they reorganized themselves in an effort to ally against the demon king. If they could reach an accord and ally themselves with each other, that would be excellent. Even if the 7321 faction members only provided a minor amount of assistance, that would still be better than nothing. And if they wouldnt help him, then forget about it. There was also the matter of the tournament participants that were judged to have lost in the tournament. Seiji didnt know what would happen to them afterwards or if they would be able to successfully leave this realm of black mist. The ghosts attacks and the black mists envelopment all appeared to be connected to the tournament participants Lifesaving Talismans. After the first wave of attacks when an individuals Lifesaving Talisman was consumed, they probably shouldnt meet with such danger anymore. But, it was still difficult to say. Seiji hoped that they would be able to safely leave. Although Seiji hoped for this, he actually felt that it was highly unlikely. Unless he eliminated this black mist realm entirely, nobody would be able to leave that seemed far more likely. As for the tournament non-participants outside, perhaps they werent able to enter, or perhaps they could enter but had no intention to, preferring to remain outside and allow the Spirit World to be created. There was no way to count on reinforcements from outside In the end, the current situation was probably acceptable and even what the 7321 faction tournament hosts wanted to see. Kanzaki brought a tremendous amount of death upon this tournament. However, the tournament hosts and the relevant 7321 faction members were the ones who allowed Kanzaki to enact his plans upon this tournament. Who knew just how deep the swamp ran here? Seiji knew that he himself was likely also nothing more than a chess piece. Previously, when Yui gave him the tournament participation card, she had mentioned that it was because she had benefits to gain. Now that he thought back on it, perhaps she had a deep connection to this tournament that he didnt know about. Just what are you calculating, Yui? The night breeze blew past and lifted a few strands of the stunningly beautiful Yui Harutas hair. She stood there quietly with her black hair and black clothes, watching the events unfold beneath her. She blended in with the night, although there was a sharp glint in her eyes. There are many major tremors in the surveillance data wavelengths. It would seem that things are about to escalate to the next stage, a blond-haired boy reported to her. Yep, Yui responded lightly. Should we enter and investigate? No. Wait a bit longer. That will mean that he will have greatly increased risk of danger. Is that alright? Its fine. This wasnt heartlessness, but rather trust. The blond-haired boy could tell that his master trusted in Seiji Harutas power. She trusted that Seiji wouldnt meet with a terrible fate just because of this degree of danger. Just how much time had it been Seiji Harutas growth rate was astonishingly fast! Should he say that it should be expected of his masters younger brother? He recalled the first time that he met Seiji and could only exclaim before concentrating again on his work. Seiji suddenly sensed that all the remaining Revenge Alliance members condition changed. They were all judged to be defeated in the tournament, and transformed into dark gray existences on his minimap basically, they were completely taken over by the ghosts possessing them, with their souls and lives being drained. It would seem that Kanzaki judged them to be useless after having been defeated. Kanzaki must have transformed all the remaining Revenge Alliance members into complete puppets! Should it be said that it was to be expected of the Messengers factions style? Right after that, the black mist in the environment became even thicker, to the point where it became impossible to see more than twenty meters ahead even with [Astral Vision]. The cluster amaryllis flowers popping out of the ground also greatly increased in number, creating some blood-red flower patches. The most noticeable change was that a blood-red moon also appeared in the sky! Although it was impossible to see for more than twenty meters, such a red moon was visible in the sky? It was quite obvious that this moon wasnt the real moon at all. Seiji recalled the Blood Moon Mountain dungeon that he and the national idol Miyuki Sakuraku had previously conquered together. He felt that the current atmosphere resembled what was in that Inner World. If this Spirit World was allowed to fully develop, would it become similar to that type of Inner World? If it really became a high-level Spirit World similar to the Blood Moon Mountain, that would doubtlessly be highly dangerous. I think that things are getting really bad, Kanna commented after looking at the blood moon and then glancing back at the endless darkness. This is just like watching a horror movie. I feel as if something scary will appear out of the black mist at any moment. I agree, Izawa added. This false red moon and the mist thats hiding unknown things both feel quite ominous. Just as Izawa finished speaking, faint strange sounds could be heard from within the mist. In this situation, people would instinctively not want to leave the house they were in at all. However, this was no scary game, and staying in the house couldnt be considered safe at all. Instead, it might be safer to take action as quickly as possible. Lets go, Seiji told everyone. Go where? Go to find survivors. He was referring to the remaining tournament participants from the 7321 faction. Seiji had a feeling that it would be too late for the 7321 faction if he didnt go to find them soon. Seiji and his party set out and traveled through the deep, dense mist. Not long after, they once again heard strange sounds that sounded both like howling and sighing. This time, the sound was much clearer, as if it came from right beside them. Be careful Seiji reminded his companions to be vigilant. Right after he said that, several dark-red ghostly figures suddenly swooped down from above! *Bang!* Seiji punched and crushed one with his right fist and absorbed it. Shika dodged the attack and counterattacked, slicing through a ghost. However, she was unable to cut through it. Izawa protected Kanna and they both managed to avoid this ambush as well. These ghosts then hid in the surrounding mist right after their attack failed. The next moment, several more ambushed Seijis party from the right! Then, the ghosts came from the left, then the left again, then above, then the front, then the back The ghosts kept swiftly attacking Seijis party from various directions. This was quite dangerous to deal with. The power in Seijis right hand easily destroyed the ghosts that attacked him. However, Shika, Izawa, and Kannas attacks were all relatively ineffective against the ghosts. Not only that, the ghosts seemed to be incredibly numerous. They kept up an unending stream of attacks. We need to hurry! Dont let them stall us!! Chapter 674 - Go find Seiji Haruta! Lets turn back time slightly. What should we do next? The Bloodwar Alliance faced this question as they reorganized themselves. Nobuhiko Kurosaki had taken over Natsuki Shuurins position of team leader as the latter had already been eliminated from the tournament. On the surface, he was considering this issue, but he actually had no more fighting spirit left in him. Many people had died in the earlier battle. Even he himself had almost died. If it wasnt for Seiji Harutas party suddenly entering the battle, it was doubtless that the Bloodwar Alliance would have been completely destroyedto the point where even all the members would have died. However, Seiji Haruta wasnt an ally of the Bloodwar Alliance. All the Bloodwar Alliance members were on the Blue Team in the tournament. Although Seiji Haruta focused primarily on dealing with the Revenge Alliance members when he entered the battle, he still made sure to take out the weakened Red Team Bloodwar Alliance members as well. Nobody knew why Seiji Haruta possessed a power that countered the black mist Judging from the results, all the survivors in the 7321 faction had lived solely because he saved their lives. If one viewed it with great importance, it would be a life debt owed to him. Even if one viewed it with less importance, it was still a favor that would be difficult to forget about. At the very least, Nobuhiko Kurosaki was extremely grateful to Seiji Haruta. Right when Nobuhiko was despairing at the brink, the Revenge Alliance enemies were suddenly defeated by a third party which showed up unexpectedly. At that moment, Nobuhiko basically felt like Seiji was an angel. However, there were also others that felt like Seiji Haruta was no different, perhaps even the same as the people in the Revenge Alliance. Masao Yanagi was one who thought in such a manner. Seijis mysterious power had an unknown origin. Although he didnt kill anyone, he was foundationally no different from the Revenge Alliance bastards. They were all borrowing abnormal outside powers to win that was what Masao Yanagi believed. It couldnt be said that Masao was entirely wrong. Since this was the group stage of the tournament, Seiji Haruta was someone that the Bloodwar Alliance was required to defeat. It might even be more beneficial for the Bloodwar Alliance to adopt such a viewpoint. But before any of that, they would first have to deal with the threat of the Revenge Alliance. Seiji Haruta and his power were a direct counter to the Revenge Alliances black mist power. However, just Seiji alone would be unable to defeat the entire Revenge Alliance, as people knew how to run away. If the Bloodwar Alliance wanted to defeat the Revenge Alliance, they would have to borrow Seiji Harutas power. However, Seiji wouldnt be trying his best to defeat the entire Revenge Alliance, but would rather want to see the Bloodwar Alliance and Revenge Alliance injuring and killing each other as much as possible so that he could achieve final victory more easily. That was Masao Yanagis analysis. What should the Bloodwar Alliance do in the current situation? Reach a cooperative agreement with Seiji Haruta and fight against the Revenge Alliance together? Or avoid fighting as much as possible, stalling for time and making Seiji Haruta fight against the Revenge Alliance by himself? Nobuhiko Kurosaki didnt want to choose either option. All he wanted right now was to surrender from the tournament and leave this damned place as quickly as possible. Previously, surrendering equaled certain death. But now, he knew that as long as Seiji Haruta was nearby, any person who surrendered or was defeated wouldnt end up getting sucked dry by the black mist. So if he wanted to surrender safely, all he had to do was find Seiji. But, would it really be possible to leave this island safely even after surrendering? The Bloodwine Spirit forbade tournament participants from communicating with those who lost in the tournament. That was why it was unknown whether or not the people who lost already had made it out safely. Nobuhiko really just wanted to make it out safe and alive. However, his logic or, more accurately, his traumatizing despair told him that it wouldnt be possible. This abnormal black mist, cruel enemies, terrible deaths, and blooming blood-red cluster amaryllis flowers everywhere It wouldnt be overboard to describe this place as a living hell. Nobuhiko found it difficult to imagine that it would be easy to leave safely. Everyone in the Bloodwar Alliance was fatigued and fell silent. The few that were still energetic and spirited were arguing amongst themselves about what actions to take next. The atmosphere was terrible. And then, the black mist thickened. More cluster amaryllis flowers started blooming, and a blood-red moon appeared in the sky. Scary sounds could be heard and a large number of ghosts suddenly ambushed them! The Bloodwar Alliance was unable to stop this vicious ambush. The scene soon became chaotic. Shigure Tendo protected Keimi Umetani with his sword. Although everyone else had difficulty dealing with these dark-red ghosts, he was capable of slicing through every ghost with just a single slice. He repeated this an endless number of times, no matter how many ghosts came at him. Shigure displayed a supreme level of skill in swordsmanship. However, humans would always eventually become fatigued. Meanwhile, these ghosts seemed endless. At this moment, the minimap senses were activated. Lets go, Umetani-san, Shigure spoke up. Go where, Milord Shigure? Keimi asked him. To find Seiji Haruta. To fight with him? No, to cooperate with him. Keimi obediently complied with Shigures wishes. Shigure had saved her life and protected her. No matter what he chose, she would follow. The two of them then left the other 7321 faction members and entered the dense black mist. Where are you going, Tendo-san!? Nobuhiko Kurosaki sent a magical message after them. Shigure told him that they were going to look for Seiji Haruta, which caused Nobuhiko to fall silent for a moment as he pondered. It was unknown what else might happen with the situation already like this. Hurrying to locate Seiji Haruta and cooperate with him as quickly as possible seemed like the wisest decision to Nobuhiko! Please wait for me, Im coming as well! Nobuhiko arrived at this conclusion very quickly and was determined to go together under Shigures protection. At this moment, someone was invaded by the ghosts and possessed. The scene became even more chaotic. The team leader Nobuhiko abandoned all thoughts of calming the situation. It was obviously impossible to calm regardless, and if he waited any longer, he would place himself in more danger. Everyone, go look for Seiji Haruta! Nobuhiko sent everyone this magical message and then stopped caring about them. Together with his Spirit-branded Retainer, he chased after Shigure Tendo. Nobuhiko saw on his mental minimap that Seiji Haruta wasnt far from them. In fact, Seiji was even approaching. What had he come here to do? Did he want to fight or to cooperate? Nobuhiko truly hoped that Seiji was here for the latter purpose. Shigure Tendo silently proceeded forward. His longsword glowed white in the darkness. Every time a ghost attacked him, he instantly sliced it to pieces, giving him an imposing aura. Shigures father had ordered him to kill Seiji Haruta. However, Shigure didnt really care about this order at all. He would carry it out if he could, but abandon it instantly if he couldnt. To be honest, he didnt really feel anything at all regarding the fact that his older brother was killed by Seijis older sister. Shigure felt that people would always die regardless, and that his brother simply died slightly earlier than everyone expected. That was all there was to it. He would need to cooperate with Seiji Haruta in order to protect Keimi Umetani to the greatest of his abilities. Shigure had no personal grudge against Seiji at all. Shigure had promised to protect Keimi to the fullest of his abilities. All he was doing was carrying out his promise. He gradually approached Seiji Harutas location. Shigure then saw a faint silver-white barrier in front of him. Seiji and his three companions were within this barrier. Shigure and Nobuhiko witnessed a ghost instantly vanish upon touching Seijis barrier! It was safe within that barrier Nobuhiko became absolutely determined to cooperate with Seiji. The problem was how to discuss that with him. Just as Nobuhiko Kurosaki was considering how to talk to Seiji, Shigure spoke up first. Seiji Haruta. Please protect us. Such a direct request! What benefits will that bring me, Shigure Tendo? Seiji responded. We shall fight for you. We shall assist you in obtaining victory if you protect our lives, Shigure stated. Shigures tone was calm and light as if he wasnt negotiating at all. It sounded as if he was talking about something insignificant. I cant guarantee your survival. I can only promise to try my best. Thats fine. Deal, then. After reaching an agreement, Shigure then unhesitatingly took Keimi with him and entered the silver-white barrier. That was a successful negotiation!? Nobuhiko was unable to even say anything out loud after witnessing this scene. He wanted to comment, but didnt know how. I shall fight for you as well and promise to help you achieve victory in the tournament! After he regained his senses, he made the same promise to Seiji as Shigure. Seiji also allowed the Kurosaki Family son and his Spirit-branded Retainer to enter his silvery white barrier. Seiji then announced to all the other 7321 faction members that had made their way here that he would protect anyone willing to make such a promise. He would make no guarantees to those who werent willing to promise. Very few doubted Seijis offer of protection. The endless number of ghosts attacking from the mist and the insane possessed individuals were highly difficult to deal with! It would be impossible to defend against them for much longer! The most important thing right now was simply to survive. Winning the tournament was truly insignificant compared to that. And so, Seiji successfully obtained a group of underlings. He was quite grateful to Shigure Tendo for setting an example for the others. No matter if the 7321 faction members were being sincere with their promises or not, Seiji would next take them with him to fight the demon king The blood-red moon glowed brilliantly in the sky. Chapter 675 - You wouldnt understand After spending some time on defeating all the possessed individuals, who then withered and dried up afterwards, Seiji led his new team onwards. Seiji gave a very summarized explanation of the situation to his new teammatesthat perhaps this black mist realm would be dispelled if they were able to defeat Kanzaki, or his host, Yuuma Saitou. This fight isnt only for my sake. Its for all of your sakes as well. If we dont defeat that person, its highly likely that theres only death for all of us. Is it even possible? Nobuhiko Kurosaki muttered. No matter if its possible or not, we still have to try. Hmph. Can anything prove what you say is true? Masao Yanagi spoke with a sneer. I dont have any evidence. If you dont believe me, then feel free to get out from my barrier. You Seiji only had cold words for someone like Masao Yanagi who wanted protection but still doubted him. Seiji didnt have the time nor mood to give a detailed explanation right now. Ill say this for only one last time. If you dont want to fight for me, please leave this team, Seiji spoke in a severe tone. Perhaps if you defend for a little longer, this black mist will dissipate by itself and the tournament hosts will mount a rescue operation and cancel the tournament, allowing everyone to safely return home. However, I dont believe in such a good ending at all. If we dont do anything, the only fate that awaits us is death. I hope to obtain assistance from all of you. But even if you dont help us, I and my companions will still do the same thingfight for our own lives rather than waiting to be slaughtered like livestock. Seiji didnt speak these words in a fierce tone at all. Still, everyone present felt an authoritative aura which almost seemed physical from him. Masao Yanagi didnt dare to say anything else. Everyone else also fell silent. The so-called garbage of the Haruta Family just like the low ability of the Tendo Family, he doesnt live up to his reputation at all. Nobuhiko sighed in his mind. Seijis team pressed onward. Suddenly, Seiji noticed with his maphack that Saitou had started moving in their direction! Hes coming! Everyone, on guard! Demon kings would only obediently stay within their castle in games. The atmosphere suddenly tensed up. Some people activated their personal defensive barriers, while others arranged themselves into defensive formations. Seiji increased the amount of Mana he injected into his right hands rune, creating an even stronger defensive barrier. Not long after, an incredibly dense black mist enveloped all of them! This was basically the exact same ability that Kanzaki had used on Seiji in the previous timeline. But this time, Seiji possessed the power given to him by Risa Kobayakawa. He also had many more companions and helpers! With so many personal barriers, and the power in his right hand, Seiji was able to resist this torrential torrent of black mist!! Urk Seiji immediately felt a great amount of pressure. This wasnt limited to only him. Everyone felt a tremendous amount of pressure. Although they collectively managed to block out this frightening black mist, invisible power kept pressuring their barriers. Everyone felt as if they were slowly being crushed to death within a giants palm. Everyone, do your best Seiji barely managed to shout with all the pressure he was under. Never give up! There would only be hope if they managed to withstand this attack. Yet before long, someone made a sound of pain as if their bones were being crushed. That person was suddenly devoured by the black mist and instantly vanished. This was followed by the second, the third, the fourth person People kept being devoured by the black mist as if a dam had ruptured, leading to an unstoppable flood. They were all dragged into the darkness. No I dont want to die Save me Mom Dad Let me go Im begging you Damn Sh*t F*ck!!! Wahhh!!! Begging, screaming, anger, crying various pitiful ways to face death were shown here. Seiji tightly grit his teeth. All he could do was continue maintaining his barrier. He was unable to save those who couldnt maintain their barriers anymore. Fortunately, Shika who was next to him, Kanna, and Izawa were all able to withstand the pressure. None of them seemed shaken. Shigure Tendo was also unshaken. Keimi Umetani next to him showed signs of succumbing to the pressure. However, Shigure then held onto her hand and whispered something to her, causing her to stabilize. Believe in yourself Believe in your partner We can make it through this! Seiji shouted again as he also held on to Shikas hand. Seiji figured that the best method to fight against fear and despair would of course be to rely on trust and connectivity. How long passed like this? Ten minutes? Half an hour? Or even longer? Under the severe pressure, everyone lost the sensation of time. Their consciousnesses became hazy and their bodies became numb. I gave you a well-intentioned warning that you should withdraw from this tournament. Seiji suddenly heard a voice speaking to him. Yoshihara-san? Just why did you join this tournament? Yoshihara asked him. In order to be together with a certain someone, Seiji answered. Is that worth gambling your and your partners lives for? I know for myself whether its worth it or not. I doubt that you actually want to hear my answer. Seiji paused for a moment. Rather, Id like to ask you, Yoshihara-san. Youre paying with your own life and taking so many lives with you. Are you satisfied? Seiji didnt ask if it was worth it. He asked if Yoshihara was satisfied. Yoshihara fell silent. I know that you work as an assassin, Seiji continued. You dont even care about your own life anymore. I realize that of course you wouldnt care about others lives. But are you truly such an insane maniac? Is the Yuuzou Yoshihara that Risa-san treasured such a scumbag!? You wouldnt understand. OF COURSE I WOULDNT UNDERSTAND!!! Seiji was now roaring at the top of his lungs. All I want is to win this tournament so that I can be together with the person I love! I dont have a clue nor do I want to know what a suicidal assassin is thinking about!! By the way, I really wanted to beat you up back on the ship, did you know that!!? Yoshihara was rendered speechless. Once upon a time, I met a little girl who created a great deal of trouble all because she wanted to see her deceased mother. I ended up giving her a severe scolding, Seiji continued. Youre an adult. Yet, youre acting just like a little child and causing even worse consequences for everybody. Arent you embarrassed in the least? Does someone have to console you like youre a young child in order to satisfy you? Wake up from your dream, Yoshihara-san! Just what are you doing? Just why are you doing this? Are you really valuing the person thats most important to you? Could you please see and think that for yourself!? Dead silence. It was as if the entire world had stopped with how silent it was. And then, the black mist retreated and the sensation of pressure vanished. Seijis consciousness became perfectly clear. His vision was restored. Seiji saw a person who wore a spiritual combat outfit standing in front of him. Saitou no, Kanzaki! Kanzaki was simply standing there quietly. Yet, he emanated a domineering aura of strength. The black mist had receded because of Yoshiharas assistance. The assassin had given Seiji a chance to directly challenge the demon king. As for whether Seiji could defeat the demon king and survive, that would depend on this upcoming battle. Seijis breathing quickened as he tightly gripped onto his sword. Kanzaki was emptyhanded. However, black-and-silver armlets were on his arms. Just as Seiji was considering whether he should rush forward or use a ranged spell, the figure before him instantly vanished. *Bang!!!* There was a sound that resembled an explosion. One of the 7321 faction members was sent flying. His body distorted in midair as a giant spurt of red blood gushed out. Right after that, there was another successive series of hitting sounds. This was followed by a loud crack. Someone else had their neck broken. Yanagi Family sword technique, New Moon style, Water Cut! [Adrenaline Rush]! Shigure used a martial arts technique at almost the exact same time that Seiji used one of his systems given abilities. Only then did they manage to force Kanzaki to stop killing members of the Bloodwar Alliance. Swords flashed in midair as Kanzaki swung his arms and blocked with his armlets. The three of them battled at high speed. *Pound! Smack!!* Shigure and Seiji were simultaneously knocked away. Kanzaki rushed forward once again and killed a third person with another powerful round of attacks. Everyone, split up! Dont let him anywhere near you!! Seiji warned everyone. Chapter 676 - Get behind me! Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Shika shot out sharp ice blades, while Izawa released a green fireball. Kanzaki lifted his hand and drew a circle in order to deal with this attack of ice and fire Counter curse, Reverse Cycle of Life! A silver circular spell formation suddenly appeared and released a glow which absorbed the ice blades and fireball. The ice blades and fireball then reversed direction and shot right back at Shika and Izawa! The two were forced to block or dodge their own spells. The other 7321 faction members also attacked Kanzaki with their spells or spiritual guns. However, he dodged, blocked, or countered every single attack. Not a single attack was effective against him. [Wind Slash]! Yanagi Family sword technique, New Moon style, Heartseeker Sword! Seiji and Shigure attacked Kanzaki simultaneously. They had excellent tacit cooperation as Seiji used a burning slash together with Shigures piercing stab. Kanzaki blocked these attacks with his left and right armlets. The three of them once again fought at a high speed to the point where nobody else was able to see them clearly! They only saw flashing swords, armlets, and figures exchanging places so quickly as if they were dancing a ridiculously fast and furious dance. Masao Yanagi was someone who was able to see clearer than others as he was from the Yanagi samurai family. He knew that Shigure Tendo was amazing already, but that was ithe only knew but never truly admitted it in his heart. Masao had also believed that Seiji Haruta had only been acting high and mighty due to the strange power he possessed. Masao felt that Seiji wouldnt be anything at all without the special power to counter the black mist. Yet, the current scene forced him to face the undisputable reality Shigure Tendo was incredibly strong. Seiji Haruta was also incredibly strong. They were both far stronger than himself, Masao Yanagi! The facts were right before his eyes. No matter how much he didnt want to accept, he could only accept them. Seiji didnt see a single opening in Kanzakis defenses. Although this battle seemed even, Seiji couldnt find a single opening in Kanzakis defenses after all this time! In fact, Kanzaki seemed to be controlling the flow of battle Shigure sensed this as well. He wanted to take a risk by using a high-powered martial arts technique to break the stalemate. However, Kanzaki saw through this. He took advantage of this opportunity to land a critical blow against Shigure while Seiji did his best to prevent Kanzaki *Boom!!* Seiji was unable to completely prevent Kanzakis attack. Shigure was still hit and his personal barrier collapsed as he was sent flying backwards from the impact. Seiji was also sent flying backwards due to being off balance. Luckily, he didnt take a direct hit. Killing curse, Tornado Rush! Kanna took this chance to cast a powerful spell that she had been preparing for a while. Three spell formations appeared and started spewing fierce winds that gathered into a powerful whirlwind that charged towards Kanzaki. The small tornado gathered dust, dirt, sand, and rocks as it charged, making it seem almost like a roaring dragon. Kanzaki lifted his hand and drew two circles. Under the illuminating light from these two silver spell formations, the tornado was absorbed. Killing curse, Five Thunder Strikes! Nobuhiko Kurosaki also released a major attack spell. A gigantic hexagonal spell formation appeared in the air and released powerful thunderbolts at Kanzaki! Kanzaki drew another two circles which also absorbed them. Everyone also started using their strongest attack spells. Yet, these spells were all absorbed by Kanzakis silver spell formations! And then, Kanzaki waved his hands in the air, combining all the silver circles that he had drawn so far. They expanded into a tremendous silver circle. High energy alert, everyone prepare for impact Seiji couldnt help but recall such a classical line from EVA. There was no need for him to shout anything or warn everyone, because everyone could sense that this was dangerous. *Rumble, rumble, rumble, rumble* A tremendous sound resembling a volcanic explosion shook the skies and earth! The giant silver spell formation shot out all the spells that were absorbed, forming a mega-powerful chaotic swirl that headed towards everyone!! Get behind me!!! Seiji activated his [Turtle Armor] and then [Heroic Guard], [Lights Protection], and began using his systems consumable items he raised his defense to the max as he stood in front of everyone! The chaotic swirl which seemed like it possessed boundless destruction rushed over towards him. Its speed was such that it was impossible to dodge or escape from. However, the tall figure in front stood resolute and firm, forcefully blocking this chaotic swirl all by himself! He was able to form a small safe area behind him. Brother Seiji Haruta-kun All words were drowned out by the thunderous explosion as the chaotic swirl enveloped Seiji. After the chaotic swirl disappeared, the entire environment in the nearby area was destroyed. Not bad, Haruta-san, Kanzaki spoke up after seeing how Seiji had heroically protected everyone. Out of respect for your courage, I can allow you to leave. As long as you surrender right here and now, you and your partner shall be allowed to leave safely. Why thank you, Kanzaki-san, Seiji replied. But Im sorry. I refuse. Why? Because my goal is victory! Seijis words contained an ironclad will. Kanzaki fell silent for a moment. My patience has its limits Youre certain that you want me to kill you? His tone became much icier. Just as Seiji was about to respond, a powerful aura suddenly erupted from behind him! Before he could turn around and look, he saw a figure charging towards Kanzaki! This person left golden-red sparks in his trail. This was Shigure Tendo. Golden-red flames were whirling around him now. His sword was also glowing in the same color. It was as if he had transformed into a demon as he was emanating an abnormally powerful aura. Shigure had transformed had he gone berserk again!? *Boom!* Shigure slashed and released a patch of flames! Kanzaki blocked this attack. However, it seemed that his reaction this time was somewhat rigid. Seijis eyes lit up at seeing this. Although it was only a small sign, this type of reaction from Kanzaki meant that he wasnt having such an easy time anymore! Could it be that Kanzakis counterattack magic just now had a significant price to it? Or was Shigure in his strongest form an actual threat to him? No matter what the case was, the demon king was now showing signs of weakness. *Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!* Every sword attack Shigure used was wreathed in flames. This made his attacks seem extravagantly beautiful. Soon, flames started burning up all around him, enveloping Kanzaki in flames! Seiji was unable to provide support or use any spells in such a situation. He could only watch from the sidelines. The flames continued burning fiercely. It was only possible to see two faint figures vigorously fighting within. *Sizzle!!* A wave of fire suddenly shot out, causing Seiji and the others to hurriedly dodge. And then another wave of fire shot out again. Apparently, these were all shot out from Shigures sword. The flames started burning a larger and larger radius with ever more power, astonishing everyone. Just what exactly is he? Masao Yanagi muttered to himself. Earthshattering sounds were suddenly heard. These sounds repeated for a second, third, and then fourth time These sounds were constantly heard and then started overlapping, deafening everyones ears and shaking the ground! *Boom!!!* There was an earthquake-like explosion as the flames suddenly erupted, releasing a heat wave that formed into brilliant flames that rose upward. This scene appeared as if a nuclear explosion had gone off. Was everything over? After the light subsided, Seiji and the others saw tiny cracks everywhere on the ground with everything reduced to rubble. There were also two figures. One figure was standing and one figure had collapsed. Shigure Tendo had collapsed. Although Kanzaki was still standing, he appeared in wretched condition. His combat uniform was severely damaged and there were severe injuries all over his body. His left hand was burned and half of his right armlet had been destroyed. However, he was still standing. Milord Shigure Keimi rushed over towards Shigure. Seiji wanted to rush at Kanzaki. However, Izawa stopped him. Your objective is to win the overall tournament, so you should stay behind and conserve your strength, Izawa told Seiji. Izawa then looked at everyone else. Haruta-kun kept his promise to protect all of us. Its time for us to keep our promise and fight for him! Right after saying this, Izawa rushed forward and attacked Kanzaki with all his power! Chapter 677 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Ryuuno! Kanna chased after Izawa to support him. Shika rushed to attack Kanzaki as well. Seiji glanced at everyone, then followed up. Although he logically knew that Izawas advice was correct, Seiji wasnt the type who could simply sit back while his companions were fighting. Although Kanzaki was injured, he was still incredibly powerful. He managed to kick Izawa away in just a few exchanges of blows. Kanzaki then speedily retreated and aimed his right hand at Seiji no, at the people still behind Seiji! *Whoosh~* Thick black mist suddenly erupted, engulfing Masao Yanagi, Nobuhiko Kurosaki, and the others!! The black mist had reappeared! Had Yoshiharas assistance in suppressing the black mist finally ended!? There were sounds of pitiful screams Seiji wasnt able to save these people in time. Besides, rather than these 7321 faction members that he didnt know, he cared more about Shika and his friends safety. Get close to me! Kanna and Izawa hurriedly got over next to him. Shika stopped her charge and returned to his side. Keimi also carried Shigure on her back and ran over to Seiji. The black mist attacked explosively yet again! Seiji output more Mana through his right hand, creating a silvery white barrier to block the black mist. Although he felt some pressure, the pressure wasnt particularly heavy. This meant that Kanzakis black mist ability hadnt fully recovered. Perhaps Yoshiharas assistance was still effective! But, it was likely that the black mist would continue to strengthen again as time went on. Just as Seiji was thinking about what to do, the black mist suddenly vanished. Seiji saw Kanzaki suddenly becoming pitch-black with gray runes appearing all over his body. Two dark-red spirals appeared in Kanzakis eyes, and he was emitting a powerful demonic aura this was really similar to how Shigure Tendo had entered a berserk state in the previous timeline! So, this was the demon kings transformation? What was with Shigure Tendo possessing this same transformation in the previous timeline? Seiji didnt have the time to think about this, because the transformed Kanzaki already started charging over at high speed! You think youre cool just because you have a transformation? Im sorry, I have an ace that can counter you! Seiji activated his abilities Double [Overload] followed by [White Calamity]! A pure white spiritual figure was formed. Izawa and the others were awed by this sight. Kanzaki also slowed down somewhat. Seiji stepped forward, absorbing the white spirit into himself. He then rushed towards Kanzaki and sliced with his sword!! *Bang!!!* Seijis attack landed a direct hit, causing a spurt of black mist to erupt from Kanzakis body. You Why I dont care about what you think! No matter what Kanzaki wanted to say, Seiji simply swung his sword in a flurry of attacks!! *Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!* Each time that Kanzaki blocked a sword blow, more black mist erupted from his body. Kanzakis movements were becoming obviously stiffer as this went on. Kanzaki tried to retreat but Seiji followed him closely, slicing him as they ran past several hundred meters! Kanzaki released a large amount of black mist which Seiji blocked with the power in his right hand. Seiji then continued his vicious flurry of blows!! Kanzaki counterattacked with a powerful spell. However, Seiji dodged this attack with [Bullet Time] and [Emergency Flash] while continuing the vicious flurry of blows!!! No matter what he did, Seiji chased him endlessly, attacking, attacking, attacking, attacking, attacking Kanzaki never expected that he would be forced into such a situation. Although Yuuma Saitou was a relatively low-quality host, Saitous body should have been more than sufficient to deal with the equally low-level tournament participants. Saitous body should have been more than enough to defeat and kill everyone else in the tournament even without having to rely on the black mist domain Kanzaki had believed that at the beginning. Yet, reality had exceeded his expectations. Shigure Tendo Seiji Haruta the famous low ability and garbage of their families What a joke. Kanzaki started laughing loudly, feeling that things were truly amusing. The two individuals judged to be of the lowest ability in the seven major Yin Yang Master families were the ones who had forced him to such a brink! What would have happened if these two people fought if the tournament had happened normally? Kanzaki suddenly became curious about this. Well, he figured that he would have future opportunities to see these two fighting each other, especially with the well-known grudge between their families. If Kanzaki fought here seriously, it would probably be possible to kill these little brats here. But, there was no need for that. Lets just leave things at this, then. Ive already completed everything I need to. The rest is only some small things Anti-demon slash, [Doujigiri]!!! Seiji took advantage of Kanzakis distraction to use his strongest martial arts technique. As Seijis sword flashed, there was a cutting sound that was as imperceptible as falling snow. The pitch-black figures body was cut apart! The black mist suddenly exploded, covering such a wide area of effect that Shika and all the others who had backed far away were still forced to retreat. Was the battle over? Shika nervously watched until the black mist dissipated. Once again, there were two figures, with one figure standing and one collapsed. The collapsed figure was the now headless Kanzaki. Seiji was still standing. Brother Shika was the first to run over. Izawa and Kanna also started running towards Seiji. Keimi who was still carrying Shigure on her back also obediently ran after them. Seijis hands were currently trembling. Although he gained the advantage in the battle against Kanzaki, he was still injured. Kanzaki was still incredibly powerful despite Seijis right hands power countering his black mist! Although Seiji succeeded in dodging every fatal attack with [Bullet Time] and [Emergency Flash], his personal barrier had been shattered a total of five times! This caused Seiji to receive some unavoidable damage. Right now, his arm was rather numb and in pain. His body wasnt doing too great, either. Wagh Seiji couldnt restrain himself anymore as his legs felt soft. He kneeled on the ground and spat out some blood. Brother! Shika rushed over and supported him. Master Izawa looked towards Kanna. She immediately cast a healing magic spell on Seiji. Seiji heaved a sigh of relief as he received this healing magic. It indeed made him feel a lot better. Shika gently wiped away the blood at his mouth. She felt pained and blamed herself for not being stronger, strong enough to protect her adopted older brother. Seiji smiled and took her hand. Kanna was rendered speechless. Izawa cautiously inspected Kanzakis condition and confirmed that he was now one hundred percent dead. Yuuma Saitou is the one who died. Kanzaki is probably no, hes definitely still alive, Seiji told him. Only the host and not the spellcaster himself had died. Kanzakis real body was definitely somewhere else. After all this effort, all that Kanzaki lost was an incarnation. Just an incarnation was so powerful already. Just how powerful would Kanzaki be if he fought using his real body? Seiji had antagonized such a powerful individual who might take revenge on him in the future. How should he deal with this? He could only talk it over with Yui. Well, lets think about future things later. Seiji looked around him. The black mist in the environment hadnt receded just because of Kanzakis host Saitou dying. The cluster amaryllis flowers were still blooming brilliantly. The red moon in the sky was still shining. This black mist realm still hadnt been canceled. Seiji supposed that he could only try and go looking for Yoshihara again. Wait a moment, was that red moon growing larger? Seiji looked carefully and determined that the red moon was indeed growing larger. The moon was also becoming brighter and a fast and visible pace. *Whoosh wah ahh hah* The mist suddenly started making indescribably strange sounds as it rapidly expanded. Large amounts of dark-red ghosts popped out from the mist! The Kurosaki Familys personal combat squadron started firing their weapons that were magically buffed by the Spiritual Ability users. This was able to easily destroy the ghosts. Yet, the ghosts rapidly started multiplying. Soon, they reached an uncountable number of thousands. This far surpassed the ability of what just one combat squadron could handle!! Anyone who was invaded by the ghosts would go insane and begin to attack or even kill their teammates and friends! They would even infect their former teammates! The Spiritual Ability users present were unable to suppress this from happening. Soon, the entire combat squadron reached nearly total collapse. Everyone in the spectators section for the tournament hurriedly retreated. The flying UFO-like object swiftly rose into the air in an effort to leave. However, it wouldnt be that easy to leave with a torrential flood of ghosts chasing after it. The warship on the sea started firing its cannons at the central portion of the mist on the island! Cannon shots enchanted with large-scale AOE spells continuously landed among the ghost hordes, creating brilliant explosions that were majestic to behold. However, this still wasnt enough. Although each cannon shot successfully destroyed large numbers of ghosts, many ghosts still remained. Not only that, the ghosts were constantly increasing in number! The warships captain sent out an emergency request for reinforcements! The situation was now far beyond the scale of what just one naval ship could handle. Ghosts covered the skies as they flew over the sea and surrounded the warship. It was as if countless ants had surrounded an elephant. The ship was forced into retreating as it fired more cannon shots. This made it seem rather wretched. The mists strange sounds became even higher-pitched. Then, a tremendous black shadow slowly rose up from within the mist. The top of this figure then split up to form into something that resembled a hand. No that was indeed a hand! An incomparably large hand had just reached out from the mist!! Chapter 678 - Nice to see you again Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Mist spread everywhere and darkened the forest. The atmosphere seemed like demons or other such monsters might emerge and attack at any moment. Seiji and the others remained on guard as they proceeded through the forest. This forest hadnt existed just one moment ago. It was formed just like the black mist and cluster amaryllis flowers as a byproduct of the black mist realm. Seiji felt that this place was resembling the Blood Moon Mountain even more as he trekked through the forest. Although Kanzaki had already been defeated, this realm wasnt dispelled at all. It was still expanding! The only apparent benefit was that no more ghosts appeared to attack Seiji and his party. However, it seemed quite possible that the ghosts or something even worse would appear if this realm was allowed to continue developing. While maintaining their guard, everyone proceeded as quickly as possible to Yoshiharas location on the minimap. More and more cluster amaryllis flowers became visible along the way. Finally, everyone witnessed a tremendous patch of flowers the color of bright-red blood, along with a strange large gray tree in the center of the cluster amaryllis flower patch. This tree didnt have a single leaf. Its surface was covered with black runes, and its dense branches resembled countless hands reaching out towards the sky. This tree appeared quite demonic under the red moonlight. Yoshiharas location was the same as this tree. Either Yoshihara was within this tree, or the tree itself was Yoshihara! Yoshihara-san Seiji walked up to the large tree and tried calling out. There was no reaction. Seiji walked over to the tree and placed his right hand on the tree bark. His arm immediately started glowing silvery white while the tree glowed red. The runes on the tree began to glow as well. Seiji instantly felt his entire right hand heating up, similar to what hed experienced during the tournament contract ceremony. However, this time the heat kept increasing to the point where it was difficult to withstand! He did his best to grit his teeth and not make any sounds of pain. *Ding dong~* Seiji heard the previous familiar clear sound that resembled a bell ringing. His consciousness started to become hazy. *Ding dong~* The sound rang out for a second time. Seiji hazily saw two figures floating before him. One was male and one was female; one was black and one was white. Yuuzou Yoshihara Risa Kobayakawa Although Seiji was unable to see these figures clearly, he felt that they were these two people. Just as he felt like he was about to witness a touching scene, he suddenly saw the white female figure viciously kicking the black male figure in the crotch! Ouch she really used a lot of force in that kick. As a man, Seiji felt a chill run down his crotch from witnessing such a scene. He could only imagine what it must feel like. Yoshihara grabbed on to his crotch and kneeled on the ground. It was evident that he was in great pain. Risa lifted her foot again and viciously stomped down on his body! How powerful Seijis mental image of a gentle woman (similar to Mayuzumi Amami) immediately collapsed after seeing such a scene. Still, he felt that Yoshihara deserved the beating. One could only vent by delivering such a beating to someone as foolish as Yoshihara!! Risa continued her stomping for quite a while before she finally stopped. She then crouched down next to Yoshihara and said something to him. Yoshihara slowly lifted his head. Tears were streaming down his face. Risa turned to look in Seijis direction. Although Seiji was unable to see her face, he could sense that she was smiling. Thank you He also heard her speaking faintly. No need for thanks. Seiji smiled at her as well. *Ding dong~* The sounds faded. Seijis vision suddenly returned to normal. The heat in his arm receded as the silver-white glow disappeared. The glowing runes on the tree transformed into specks that resembled stars. These stars gradually rose up into the air and disappeared in the red moonlight, giving off a sorrowful beauty. Was that it? What about the black mist realm? Did that still remain? Seijis cheeks twitched as he looked up at the red moon which remained in the sky. The spellcaster Kanzaki had been defeated. The host creator for the spell, Yoshihara, had died and moved on to the next world. Yet, this black mist realm still remained! Was it the type of spell that was unstoppable once it was activated? Was it only a matter of time before this island was completely transformed into a Spiritual World!? No wonder it seemed like Kanzaki had allowed himself to die a little too easily. Had he already finished everything he needed to? Seiji felt helpless as he returned to his companions. Yoshihara is gone now. But as you can see, the black mist realm still remains, Seiji explained. All we can do now is determine the final victor of the tournament. There were only six remaining people that hadnt been judged to have lost from the tournament yet. Everyone else together with Seiji had already lost the tournament. Shigure and Keimi remained from Red Team, while Seiji, Shika, Kanna, and Izawa remained on Blue Team. According to the tournament regulations, the group stage of the tournament would end after all members of one team were defeated. The individual team stage would immediately commence after that. Im willing to surrender, Keimi expressed directly. However, will there still be any danger in surrendering at this time? Kanzaki and Yoshihara are both gone now. There should be no more danger, Seiji told her. Keimi glanced at him for a moment. She then formally surrendered for both herself and Shigure. The red light glowing from her palms tournament contract confirmed this with the Bloodwine Spirit. No black mist or other strange creatures appeared. Seiji, Shika, Kanna, and Izawa soon all received a message from the Bloodwine Spirit that it was now the final round of the tournament. Since only their two teams remained, they obviously became each others opponents for this final round. Master Izawa looked at Kanna. Of course were going to surrender, Kanna stated. Its impossible for us to defeat Seiji and Kagura-san. Haruta-kun has expended a great deal of Mana and energy. We have a chance at winning. Ryuuno, are you such an underhanded person? Im willing to be underhanded if my Master requires it. I dont want to become such an antagonist. I feel like Ill have a pitiful death if I start acting like one. Then let us surrender, Master. There would be a severe punishment according to the tournaments rules if one surrendered without even attempting to fight. However, Kanna and Izawa didnt hesitate. The Bloodwine Spirit thus drained a large amount of spiritual blood from both of them, causing damage to their bodies and souls. Both Kanna and Izawa kneeled on the ground and spat blood! Kanna, Izawa-kun! Seiji hurriedly checked their condition. At this moment, the Bloodwine Spirit declared Seiji and Shika to be the final victors! Both their hands immediately started glowing a bright red as a complex mystical dark-red spell formation appeared in midair. This spell formation started glowing. A bright-red liquid materialized within which was crystal-clear as if it was the liquid form of a ruby. This liquid glittered brilliantly as if it was ethereal. Seiji and everyones attention were attracted to this liquid. So beautiful Keimi couldnt help but praise it. This liquid was indeed beautiful. Everyone could sense that it contained great power. This was the Challengers Bloodwine! Seiji didnt know what the best red wine in the world was like. However, he felt that the beauty of this spiritual Bloodwine probably surpassed that of any mundane red wine in the world. He wondered what this Bloodwine would taste like would it taste like regular wine? The bright-red liquid condensed itself into a smaller ball. The spell formation then transformed itself into the shape of two goblets to hold all the liquid. The goblets then started floating towards Seiji and Shika. The two of them were just about to reach out and grasp the goblets when black mist suddenly appeared! Get away! Everyone vigilantly avoided the black mist. This suddenly appearing black mist enveloped the two goblets of spiritual wine, combining together and then speedily forming to become a human-shaped figure. Incomparably dense mist soon materialized into something physical. Bright-red runes covered this figure as it soon formed a tremendous body with buff limbs, a vicious-appearing face, sharp claws, blood-red long hair, and dark-red horns Seijis cheeks began to violently twitch after seeing this great demon. He then began to curse inside once a large wine gourd and blood-red axe appeared. Now, he received proof that this black mist realm would indeed develop into another copy of the Blood Moon Mountain. Should he say something like Nice to see you again? It was almost like this bastard was becoming an old acquaintance! Shutendoji, the King of One Hundred Demons!! Chapter 679 - Are you having fun with me right now Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu *Grahhh!!!* A deafening roar sounded as dark-red mist suddenly appeared. Large amounts of vicious ghosts appeared from the mist! Seiji had recently witnessed a similar scene at the Bloodmoon Mountain. Miyuki Sakuraku had been by his side at that time. It was only thanks to the veteran singer controlling the entire situation that he had been able to face Shutendoji back there. And now the situation wasnt going well. Although all of Seijis strongest ultimate abilities were currently on cooldown, he had system cards that would reset his cooldowns. He could still fight. However, the Shutendoji before him gave him a feeling of extreme danger, just like the berserk Shigure Tendo from the previous timeline! All of Seijis instincts were warning him. It was unknown whether he would be able to deal with this final boss one on one. Plus, Shutendoji currently had the home field advantage, being able to summon large numbers of vicious demons and ghosts with a single roar. He was literally the King of One Hundred Demons! Who would be able to deal with such a large number of evil demons? Kanna and Izawa were just injured due to the surrendering punishment. Shigure was unconscious. Shika and Keimi were the only ones who were still in healthy fighting condition Seiji didnt get a chance to think anymore as the demons suddenly attacked! Shika had a calm expression as she faced such a crisis. Keimi felt fear, Kannas body stiffened, and Izawa resolved himself *Boom!!!* Suddenly, a bolt of thunder descended from the sky, exploding in a white flash of electricity on Shutendojis body! Seiji and the others were all astonished by this sudden occurrence. Warghh!!! Shutendoji roared once again, but this time in pain. He had been nailed to the ground. A golden-runed spear had pierced through his body and into the ground. This spear continuously released white electricity that completely suppressed his movements. There was another boom as countless thunderbolts flew down and struck the demons. They all instantly evaporated and the dark-red mist was dispelled! Many trees were destroyed as well as large patches of cluster amaryllis flowers were blown away. In just a short instant, the large group of demons that Seiji and the others were so pressured by had been completely destroyed. Such powerful spells what person would be capable of such? A single figure descended before them. She wore a normal jacket as her combat attire together with a full helmet that didnt reveal her face. It could only be seen that she was female. However, Seiji recognized her instantly or identified who she was. Shes incredibly talented, considered the most outstanding of our generation. Shes highly skilled at using fire and thunder magic, which is why she obtained the name Hanas words echoed in his mind. Qilin Girl! Seiji smiled at the figure before him. Now he had witnessed what it meant to be as far apart as Earth from Mars. Brother No need to be worried. Shes not an enemy. Seiji indicated to Shika and the others that they didnt need to worry. This powerful individual wasnt someone who would likely attack them. Yui walked over to the Shutendoji that was restrained by thunder. She cast a seal and sent a puff of white fire towards him. Shutendoji uttered even more pained and furious shouts and struggled with all his might. However, he wasnt able to move at all and could only watch as he was devoured by the flames and became nothing more than a fireball. Yui waved her hand, causing her spear to fly out from the fire and land in her hand. She walked up to the large gray tree and lifted her spear. The spear gradually gathered energy as bolts of electricity flashed all around it, seemingly distorting the surrounding space. The tip of the spear began burning with a powerful flame. *Shing!!* Yui stabbed the spear into the gray tree. The gray tree instantly began glowing bright red as its black runes lit up with bloody red as if it was bleeding. Large amounts of dense black mist appeared around the tree! *Crackle, crackle~* The spear released electricity that dispelled the black mist. Something that sounded like countless people sighing and screaming could be heard. The darkness contained within this sound sent chills down everyones spines. The black mist continuously appeared together with more ghosts. The electricity continued dispelling the mist and tearing the ghosts to pieces! Seiji and the other observers didnt know what exactly was happening. However, they could all feel that two very powerful energy forces were violently clashing against each other, as if two invisible giants were currently fighting. Anyone affected by the residual waves would die! Due to such a fear, Keimi was the first to retreat. Seiji and the others all retreated as well and observed from a greater distance. Then, the black mist and electricitys fights area of effect became greater and greater. This forced everyone to retreat even further to watch this safely. Haruta-kun, may I ask who that person is? Izawa asked a question that everyone wanted to know the answer to. Seiji fell silent for a moment. My apologies. Please allow me to keep that a secret; I dont know if shes willing to publicize her involvement or not. Yuis appearance here was undoubtedly a direct intervention in this affair. Seiji didnt know if his older sister was acting secretly or if she didnt care if others knew about what she was doing. Besides, the Haruta Family had a mortal enemy here Seiji glanced over at Shigure and Keimi. Seiji chose to keep her identity a secret in order to err on the side of caution. Izawa understood and didnt pry any further. *Boom!!!* There was a frightening sound which made it seem like the sky itself was falling. White flames erupted with a brilliant dazzle, yet no heat emanated from the fire at all. It all seemed as beautiful as fireworks. After the light finally faded, everyone saw nothing except a large crater where the gray tree had originally been located the entire tree had disappeared! Yui walked over to the large fireball that remained and cast another seal. The flames suddenly burned even fiercer as pitiful screams came from within the fire. The fireball then gradually became smaller and smaller, and the screams also came to a stop. When the fireball shrunk down to the size of a persons hand, the flames disappeared to reveal only a ball of bright-red blood. Come over by yourself. Yui sent Seiji a magical message that only he could hear. Seiji blinked before turning around to Shika and the others. Im going over for a bit. Everyone, wait here for me. Brother Ill be fine. Dont worry. Seiji walked over to Yui by himself and stood before her. Excellent job, Yui praised him. Thanks to you. Seiji smiled. This is the Challengers Bloodwine that belongs to you and your teammate. Ive already cleansed it of all impurities from earlier. Its now a spiritual wine that has no negative side effects. Drinking it will greatly improve your power level. Yui looked directly at Seiji. You now have three choices. First, you can directly drink this. Second, you can combine this spiritual wine with the remaining energy from this location and then drink it. This will be highly risky, but youll obtain much greater power. Itll even be possible to directly become a top-level Spiritual Ability user and become one of the top-ranked Spiritual Ability users in all of Sakura Island. That powerful? Seiji raised his eyebrows. Third you can combine this spiritual wine with the residual energy here but choose not to drink it. Instead, you can use it to save all the people that died here. Seiji was astonished to hear this. All those dead people are still savable!? he asked in his astonishment. Their souls have yet to leave this island. Perhaps it will be possible to revive them using this spiritual wine, but the odds of success are unknown, Yui told him. It might succeed and it might fail. Its also possible that only a portion of people will be revived. So, youre saying that its only a possibility with zero guarantee? Indeed. Seiji fell silent. At this moment, conversation options appeared before him [A: I choose the first option.] [B: I choose the second option.] [C: I choose the third option.] Are you having fun with me right now, system of mine? Seiji felt rather helpless and wanted to beat up his imaginary system fairy at seeing how incredibly simplistic these conversation options were. Although the options were incredibly simplistic, at least this was still an important hint from his system that this was a highly important choice. The first option was the safe option which would bring him certain benefits. The second option was risky but would bring him greater benefits. The third option was to abandon his own chances at gaining anything all for the sake of an unknown chance to revive others! The great majority of dead tournament participants had no connection to Seiji whatsoever. He felt that he had no need to save those who had died. As promised, he had already tried his very best to protect those who came to him for protection. It was so difficult for him to finally win. Logically, he should take what he deserved, rather than sacrificing it for the sake of others. Not to mention, those others werent any friends or family of his. They were his competitors. Some were even his enemies! Seiji knew that the most logical choice would be to choose the first option. Drinking this spiritual wine together with Shika and improving both their power levels would be the safest bet. Although the second option was rather attractive, when considering the risk or the price for the potential power, the risk didnt seem worthwhile. The third option was nothing more than a distraction that he shouldnt focus on! And yet Seiji found it difficult to come to a decision as he recalled the pitiful appearance of all the corpses he saw during this tournament. Yui silently watched him. What will you choose, Seiji? Chapter 680 - Cheers！ Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu The world needed kindness. It was precisely because of kindness that humanity had survived until today No, it should be said that humanitys very birth, and the source of life for all living beings, was due to the kindness of nature, a miracle of the universe. But, there was also another phrase: The road to hell is paved with good intentions. This was actually a warning. Not all good intentions would actually be good. Sometimes, acting kindly wouldnt bring about the best results. Sometimes, acting evilly wouldnt bring about bad consequences. This was true for both the person acting in such a manner and the receiver. Good deeds would be rewarded and evil deeds would be punished. That was what people wished for. Yet, that wasnt how reality worked. Kindness didnt equal justice. Kindness wasnt absolutely correct. It was the same for sacrificing oneself in order to save others. Even if it was only sacrificing ones personal benefits rather than ones own life in order to save others, it would still be the same. This would be considered a noble action, one that others would praise, but it wouldnt equal being correct. In that case, what was being correct? Being selfish and abandoning kindness, viewing others lives as worthless, was considered incorrect. Being completely unselfish and as kind as possible, sacrificing ones own personal benefits for the sake of others, was also considered incorrect. In that case, just what was correct? Seiji asked himself and probed his heart as he deeply considered this question. He wanted to value his own personal benefits. He also wanted to be a good person to others. Finally, he arrived at the most mundane conclusion possible Only by doing both would be the most correct answer! Id like to ask a question, Seiji finally spoke up after a long silence. If I choose the second option, is it possible to strengthen myself and also simultaneously use the residual energy to save those who died? Yui widened her eyes slightly. It might be possible. But, itll be incredibly difficult and dangerous, she spoke in a serious tone. It will already be difficult to remain conscious after drinking the spiritual wine thats been combined with the residual energy. Plus, you want to cast a spell to revive everyone on top of that. Even if youre able to follow my instructions in casting the spell, using an unstable power will greatly increase the risk. Youll definitely receive serious injuries or even die if anything goes wrong. And even if your spellcasting is perfect, the possibility of saving the dead will still be much lower than directly using the spiritual wine to save them. I dont think that its possible for you. Although she didnt say this directly, Seiji could sense what she meant. Having the Qilin Girl say that this was an incredibly difficult and dangerous idea probably meant that it would be as difficult as creating a miracle. Logically speaking, he shouldnt do something so stupid, yet I choose the second option, Seiji spoke resolutely. As long as it was possible, he would try! As for difficulties? Danger? He had his systems greatest power of all: the ability to save and load. What did he possibly have to be afraid of!? At this moment, Seiji emanated an incredibly imposing aura. Even Yui was stunned by his aura, sending a ripple through her heart. However, she soon calmed herself down. Are you certain? she asked for confirmation. Im certain. If anything goes wrong, its unlikely that Ill be able to save you. You really will die. I wont die, Seiji replied confidently and fearlessly. Yui took a long, long look at him. She then had him walk away a short distance. Then, she lifted her spear and gathered energy upon it. The spear began to glow a hazy white as fierce flames ignited on the spears tip. Yui stabbed the spear straight into the ground. She then let go of the spear and speedily created a seal using both her hands while uttering an incantation. The spear then glowed even more blindingly as a golden white glow spread along the ground in a circle. This glow gradually formed a giant complex spell formation. The spell formation started glowing a dark red as the ground itself began to rumble. A blood-red glow transferred from the spell formation to the spear, before transferring to the spiritual wine hanging from the end of the spear. The spiritual wine started increasing in quantity, gradually turning black. Seiji and the others then saw the forests trees starting to disappear. The cluster amaryllis flowers also started vanishing as the environment around them slowly returned back to the normal island environment. Everyone then saw the red moon in the sky beginning to burn up with white flames. Soon, it became a fireball that burned fiercely before gradually beginning to shrink in size. The process continued for quite a while. Finally, the cluster amaryllis flowers, red moon, and forest all disappeared completely. The spiritual wine floating in midair had multiplied in quantity by approximately three times. Its color was almost pure black now and it also appeared rather sticky. The wine now gave off an ominous impression. I think Ill go into a dark form if I drink that Seiji couldnt help but comment in his mind as he saw how this liquid had mysteriously changed its form. Yuis spell ended and she sent the spiritual wine to float in front of Seiji. Should I drink it just like this? Is there anything I should pay attention to? Just drink it as quickly as possible. Alright then. Cheers! Seiji approached the sticky black liquid. Brother! At this moment, someone shouted out to him. Shika was unable to watch this for any longer as she ran over. What is this liquid? she asked Seiji. This is the Challengers Bloodwine after some modifications, Seiji told her. Im sorry, Shika-chan. I used up your portion as well. Brother is going to drink this? Shika didnt care about her portion of the Bloodwine. She cared about what her adopted older brother was about to do. Yeah. Seiji nodded. Will this be dangerous? Yes a little. Please tell me the truth, Brother Seiji! Shika found it difficult to believe that this would only be a little dangerous as this sticky black fluid appeared quite ominous. Ill be fine. Shell be watching over me. Seiji pointed at Yui. He decided to use her as an excuse. Something flashed in Shikas eyes as she glanced over at Yui. This modified Bloodwine doesnt look very good, I know. But please dont worry, itll be fine, Seiji consoled her again. However, Shika still had an ominous premonition. This black and sticky fluid truly seemed completely unnatural. If Seiji drank this I want to drink it as well, Shika stated. You said that my portion is in it as well I want to drink this together with Brother. Thats no good. Why? Because if we split this up and drink it separately, the effect will be much weaker, Seiji told her. Ill give you something else in the future to make up for this. Please let me have this portion of Bloodwine, Shika-chan. Shikas ominous premonition became even stronger. She wanted to say something else, when Yui suddenly spoke up beside her, Lets not waste any more time. The longer you wait, the more unstable the spiritual wine will become. Seiji turned to look at the black sticky wine again when he heard Yui say this. Brother Shika wanted to stop him. However, Yui suddenly appeared next to Shika and placed her right hand on Shikas shoulder. This sealed Shikas movements! Then, Yui lifted her left hand and pointed at Izawa and the others who were running over. She also sealed all of their movements! Seiji took a sip of the black spiritual wine. It was rather cool and slippery. The taste was like a bitter red wine. Seiji swallowed this mouthful and immediately felt a subtle chill spreading throughout his entire body. He started drinking more of the wine, causing his body to become chillier and chillier. Yet, he also felt a faint heat starting to move within his body, giving his body an indescribable subtle sensation. Then, he suddenly passed a certain boundary and Seiji heard something like an explosion as he sunk into an unknown world Pain. A lot of pain. An incredible amount of pain. Tremendous, countless, endless, existing, clashing, intersecting, overlapping, combining Seiji was within this, being hit, smashed, thrown around, torn, combined He felt an incredible amount of pain, pain that no human would be able to withstand, over and over again, countless times, repeated endlessly Seiji resisted, struggled, raged, collapsed, went berserk, cursed, and hated but everything was returned to silence. This was a pitiful state that no living human would be able to imagine. Not a single existing word would be sufficient to describe this state. Everything was meaningless. The entire world was the void. So-called beauty was nothing more than a minor impurity. Only death and silence were eternal. . . No. Even though he was in incredible pain and such a pitiful state, he would still deny any attempts to reject everything. Although he was quite an insignificant and tiny existence, he still existed. Just like the only visible speck of starlight in a dark, long night. He would wake up again. Chapter 681 - You seemed just like a god Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu What felt like an eternity finally passed. Seijis petrified body began to crack open; as the dark and icy outer shell slowly fell off, something heavy, deep, and serene gradually disappeared, only to be replaced by light which slowly expanded, along with the bright and warm world Seiji slowly opened his eyes. His body hurt his head hurt he felt heavy all over this light was so blinding Where am I? Whats happened to me? Brother! Seiji heard Shikas voice next to him. Seiji did his best to see what was around him and then saw his adopted younger sisters face. Shi ka Brother wonderful, youve finally woken up She showed off a delighted expression yet tears were also dripping down her eyes. Finally? Have I been sleeping for that long? Seiji wanted to ask out loud, but found it difficult to speak right now. He was in such a terrible condition just why was his body in such a state? He recalled his final memoryhe had just drunk the modified Bloodwine. For the time being, he couldnt recall what happened after that. A while later, when his bodys condition improved, Seiji finally recalled what happened. After he drank the spiritual wine, he followed Yuis spellcasting instructions and successfully revived some of the tournament participants! He collapsed right after that. His memories were extremely hazy. Seiji faintly recalled that he had used the save and load function during this process. However, he was completely unable to recall how often he had loaded, or how many times he had to try before he finally succeeded. It was the same for the spellcasting process. He was unable to recall anything specific at all. Only a few hazy scenes remained in his mind. What Seiji had a deeper impression of was that he had apparently seen all the souls of the dead during the revival process. He had seen their life memories and felt their way of thinking. Seiji had used this to judge whether or not to revive them. His power was limited. Seiji abandoned trying to revive those with terrible past deeds or wicked personalities. He did his best to save those he felt were worthy of saving. Still, that was all he could recall. He could no longer remember the specifics about each dead individual. It was as if this was an anime that he had watched when he was young. He only remembered the overall storyline, and rather vaguely at that. As Seiji rested, he learned from Shika, as well as Kanna and Izawa who came to visit him, that his appearance at the time was rather majestic. Seiji, you seemed just like a god, Kanna exclaimed. You were floating in midair and had your hands wide open. Black, white, and silver halos were circling all around your body. Three identically colored complex and large spell formations were in the air above your head. This gave you an incredible aura. Kanna Fujihara even made various hand gestures as she told this story to add to the impact. Those three spell formations glowed so bright that they illuminated everything. You sounded like you were singing a holy song as you uttered your incantation. It also sounded like many people were talking at once and every time you moved your hand, the ground no, the entire area would tremble! Honestly, I was so shocked at the time, feeling like you had already surpassed humanity to become a godlike existence. I almost wanted to kneel to you. Master indeed ended up kneeling because she was so shocked that her legs became unsteady. Izawa unhesitatingly revealed this. Ryuuno! Kanna became angered as she smacked her overly talkative Spirit-branded Retainer. It would seem that I got to look really cool its a pity that I dont remember. Seiji could only sigh. Kanna and Izawa had been shocked and awed. Shika felt more worry than shock or awe. Her adopted older brother had been asleep for more than ten days. She had stayed in his hospital room for almost all this time. More accurately, it was for thirteen and a half days. Many people came to visit Seiji while he was sleeping on a hospital bed for these two weeks. Natsuya, the members of Seijis knight order group, Editor Yoshizawa, and the Miyamoto Sisters all came to visit him. Seijis classmates such as Koji Hoshihara also came to visit. Not only that, some tournament participants that had died but were revived also came to visit, such as Nobuhiko Kurosaki and Masao Yanagi. They knew that Seiji had revived them from the state of death. They had come to visit out of gratitude, and left behind a plethora of gifts. Some gave checks that Seiji could cash. Some gave spiritual weapons. Some gave medicine and other supplements. Some gave expensive gifts and all of them left their phone numbers, indicating that Seiji could contact them at any time that he needed help. Seiji was quite happy to receive their gratitude. Still, Kanna pointed out to him that these people were trying to suck up to him. Youre the person who revived them! No matter how you did it, it means for certain that youre someone highly worth their time to get close to. Even an idiot would know to keep in contact with you. That sounded quite logical. Seiji had expended a great deal of the spiritual wine in reviving the dead. However, he still managed to increase significantly in strength thanks to the Bloodwines effects. First of all, his Spiritual Power stat massively increased. It was now over 1200. His Spiritual Power stat had been less than 400 before the tournament! According to the hospitals precise measurements, Seiji was now a lower rank level 7 Spiritual Ability user. Level 7 Spiritual Ability users were already considered among the highest rank of Spiritual Ability users in Sakura Island. They would all be the veterans of each faction! They would either be the bosses or high-ranked in each faction. Basically, just Seijis Spiritual Power alone now classified him as a high-ranked powerful individual. Although Spiritual Power wasnt the same as combat strength, just the aura he could now release would be more than enough to intimidate lower-level Spiritual Ability users. Seiji also gained new abilities [Soul WorldResurrection]. Just this abilitys name alone made it evident that it was a [Soul World] ability which could revive the dead. There were three prerequisites for using this ability. First, the target must have a connectivity rating of over 70 to him. Second, the dead individual must have died less than one hour ago. Third, Seiji must physically touch the body of the person he wanted to revive. The body also needed to be in relatively undamaged condition, especially the head. This ability would consume Seijis Mana, mental spirit, and more than 100 points of Soul Energy. How much Soul Energy was consumed would depend on the circumstances. Revival from the dead! This was doubtlessly a powerful ability, although it was also one that Seiji would prefer not to use if it wasnt necessary. [Soul WorldTemporary Recharge]. This was an ability that could transform Seijis Mana into Soul Energy. This ability would consume Seijis mental spirit as well as 100% of his current Mana. He would then obtain a corresponding amount of Soul Energy. However, this Soul Energy could only be used for the next three minutes. It would then disappear. Basically, using this ability would make Seijis Mana reserves instantly go to zero. He would have to use the Soul Energy obtained within the next three minutes. Otherwise, the energy would be wasted. Just as the abilitys name suggested, it was only a temporary recharge. Seiji currently possessed a total of 287 Soul Energy. Before the tournament, Seiji had used [Extradimensional Locator Spell] a total of three times, putting his total Soul Energy at less than 10. Now, not only did he get recharged, his new maximum Soul Energy reserve had increased from 100 to 287. His 287 Soul Energy could be stored and saved, just like depositing an item into his warehouse. The Soul Energy obtained through [Temporary Recharge] was like a time-limited loan. Now that he had [Temporary Recharge], Seiji wanted to try out his first ever obtained Soul World ability, [Howling Gale Slash]! [Howling Gale Slash] required 100 Soul Energy to use. Seiji had only obtained 100 Soul Energy at the very beginning. Ever since he used [Extradimensional Locator Spell] to find Mika for the first time, he no longer had enough Soul Energy to use this legendary sword technique. Now, he had [Temporary Recharge], so he was no longer as worried about using up his Soul Energy to experiment. Seiji wanted to see just how powerful this technique would be. I bet its really strong Seiji looked forward to trying it out. Still, he would have to wait until he had recovered enough to leave the hospital. Mika, Chiaki, Reo, Kaede, Nozomi, Natsuya, Hitaka, Rana, Mai these girls that had all worried about him learned that he had finally woken up. They all arrived simultaneously, causing Seijis hospital room to be ridiculously filled with beautiful women. Kanna was astonished at this horde of girls. Izawa commented, As expected of Haruta-kun. Seiji, are you actually the male lead of a harem story? Objectively speaking, I think I might be. What do you mean just might be! the Fujihara Family daughter retorted vigorously. Everyone that came to see you is a beautiful girl. Theres not a single man among them. This is a classical harem!! Im a man, Izawa interrupted. Shut up. You dont count. Izawa was rendered speechless. Chapter 682 - Youre willing to do... anything? Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Kanna and Izawa left after leaving behind the comment We wont be interrupting your enjoyment of your harem. Natsuya and the others also confirmed that he was alright. They soon left him alone so that he could properly rest. Seiji lay back down on his best, closed his eyes, and rested. Not long later, he suddenly felt someone softly holding his hand. Seiji opened his eyes slightly to see that Shika was holding his hand. Tears were silently dripping down her face. Brother is such a big idiot Crystal-clear teardrops slid down her cheeks. Seiji felt a strong sense of guilt at seeing his adopted younger sister like this. Although he already apologized to her when he woke up, it still wasnt enough to make up for how long she worried no matter how many times he apologized. He was able to save some people as well as greatly strengthen himself. This was basically the perfect outcome. However, he harmed Shika in the process. No not only Shika, he also harmed Natsuya, Mika, Chiaki, and the others It was so terrible of him to have so many people worry about him for so long! Seiji impulsively wanted to load back to the decision point regarding the Bloodwine. He shouldnt have thought too much into things, he shouldnt have cared about the fate of those who died, he should have just obediently chosen the first option After those thoughts flashed through his mind, Seiji suddenly had an epiphany and forced down those thoughts. This result was only obtained after so much hard work. He shouldnt reject it so easily. Since he harmed the girls who cared about them, he should make it up to them, rather than taking the easy way out by loading. After coming to this realization, Seiji squeezed Shikas hand. Shika-chan Brother Its insufficient no matter how much I apologize for making you worry so much. Thats why I wont say so many apologies. Seiji took a deep look into her eyes. I shall do my very best to make things up to you Im willing to do anything so that you can forgive me. Shika blinked as she received his heartfelt intentions. Youre willing to do anything, you say? Yes, anything. Really? Really. Then, I want Brother to sleep together with me. Seiji was rendered speechless. Why did she make such a request? This was just like cheating! His expression flickered as he didnt know how to respond. Shika kept looking directly at him. Tear streaks remained on her face. Seeing how calm she looked, Seiji felt that he had misinterpreted the phrase sleep together. He shouldnt have reacted so much to it. He figured that Shika simply wanted some intimate contact in order to feel reassured. That was all there was to it. Shika-chan are you certain thats what you want? Yes. Okay, then lets sleep together for a little or perhaps after Im out of the hospital Seiji didnt even get to finish his sentence when Shika climbed into his hospital bed, lay by his side, and gently hugged him. Does this hurt, Brother? No A soft touch, wonderful fragrance, and such a pure and beautiful face right before his eyes Seiji recalled that he had experienced this before. Was it on the day that he bought the kotatsu? He and Shika had fallen asleep together by the kotatsus side. It would seem that his adopted younger sister wanted to reenact what she felt at that time. That was probably why she made such a request. He really shouldnt think too much into it. It was quite normal for brother and sister with a good relationship to sleep together! Seiji decided to pretend that the last part was true. He did his very best to restrain any fantasies from going wild. Seiji adjusted his heads position and closed his eyes. Shika kept hugging her adopted older brother and watched him for a long while before she slowly closed her eyes as well. She slept incredibly well. The next morning, Natsuya arrived and saw to her surprise that Seiji had already gotten out of his hospital bed! He was performing simple exercises! Good morning, Natsuya. Seiji smiled and greeted her. Good morning Are you alright, Seiji? Yep. I dont hurt anywhere at all now. After a complete inspection, it was determined that Seijis body and soul were now in perfectly healthy condition. It was unknown why Seiji was in such pain right after he woke up yesterday. But when he woke up today, he wasnt in any more pain at all. Seiji felt that he didnt have any issues left at all apart from some mild discomfort from having lain in bed for too long. Still, it was evident that he wouldnt be able to leave the hospital just like this. He would at least have to rest for some time. Natsuyas eyes began to gradually moisten as she watched him moving around. Its wonderful that youre alright. After learning that he had collapsed and remained unconscious, her heart had ached, she cried, had nightmares, blamed herself, became depressed it felt like her entire world had dimmed. Finally, she forced herself to be more spirited, believing that he would return, telling herself to remain strong. Although she resolved herself that she would stay by his side no matter how long she had to wait, there was still a deep anxiety within her, as if she was standing on a frozen pond but not knowing when the ice would crack, sending her plunging into a frozen darkness. Luckily, he didnt make her wait for too long. After Seiji finished his exercises, he turned around to see that Natsuya was looking at him with tears brimming in her eyes. Natsuya Seiji walked over and hugged her. Seiji Natsuya also hugged him back, feeling his warmth. She closed her eyes and allowed her tears to flow. The two of them silently hugged each other without saying anything. They transmitted their feelings nonverbally. It was quite a while before they separated from each other. Seiji helped to wipe Natsuyas tears. He also took the chance to peck her on the cheek. Natsuya instantly started blushing as she revealed a moving smile. What the Yoruhana Family wanted from the tournament was an additional prize given to the tournament winner. This prize was called the Mirror of Mawataru. Shika had already given this mirror to Natsuya, who then gave it to her older brother Aoran. According to Seijis agreement with the Yoruhana Family, if he won the tournament and gave this prize to the Yoruhana Family, the Yoruhana Family would then allow him to be together with Natsuya and wouldnt interfere with their relationship anymore. Natsuya hadnt been in any mood to formally discuss the issue of the Mirror of Mawataru with Aoran while Seiji was still unconscious. But now that he was awake, it was time to discuss this issue. The Yoruhana Family had promised to give Seiji something of equivalent value for the mirror rather than accepting it for free. I dont know what I should ask for Ill leave it up to you to decide. Its fine as long as its a fair deal. Seiji left everything up to Natsuya. Natsuya was also taking care of all the valuable presents that the revived tournament participants had given to Seiji. The student council president was truly happy that her boyfriend trusted her so much. Seiji was now quite famous in Sakura Islands Spiritual Ability user society. The incident at the tournament two weeks ago had been rather large. Not only did some of the tournament participants end up dying, almost all of the Kurosaki Familys private combat squadron was killed at the island! There were also numerous injuries and even deaths among the tournament spectators. The situation was so serious that even the strongest ace at the scene, the Cloudwave naval ship, had almost been sunk there! Fortunately, the Cloudwave ship had been able to escape quickly enough and summon reinforcements. Otherwise, the tournament hosts would have dealt with the tremendous headache of how to cover up from normal society the loss of an entire warship. Such a major incident resulting in so much damage had happened at the tournament. It was impossible for the tournament victors Seiji and Shika not to become famous. Plus, Seiji even revived a portion of the tournament participants from death at the end. He became even more famous because of this. Seiji Harutas reputation went from garbage to glorious victor. His life story sounded like a legend! As for Yui when she left, she had requested Shika and the others present there to keep her involvement in this whole affair a secret. When Yui had appeared, the tournament already formally concluded. If her presence really needed explaining, she counted as helping to save the survivors rather than interfering with the tournament. Shika and the others all agreed to this request from the person who helped to save them. Seiji felt that most of the credit for reviving a portion of the tournament participants deserved to belong to his older sister, the Qilin Girl. After all, his own and everyone elses safety would have been a problem if she hadnt appeared. Not to mention, he wouldnt have known how to revive the dead. She arrived right in the nick of time to save everyone and left just like that afterwards. She didnt want any payment or reputation wasnt that a classical example of a hero? Thats pretty cool, Sister. Chapter 683 - Its so wonderful to have a girlfriend! Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu When Natsuya mentioned Seijis newfound fame from having revived the dead, he almost wanted to tell her about Yuis involvement, but he resisted the urge. Since his cool older sister requested to keep her secret, he would keep it for her. Even if he didnt want to gain reputation that he didnt deserve with his power level, he would have to accept it. Still, there was one person he probably didnt need to hide the truth fromhis younger sister Hana. Did Hana know about Yuis actions? And if Hana did, how much did she know? Lets contact her later and have a discussion, Seiji thought to himself. Shika silently observed him and Natsuya for a while before standing up. Brother, Im going out shopping for some groceries. Eh? Seiji was surprised by this. Ill be back in thirty minutes. She then walked out of his hospital room right after saying this. Going out to buy groceries? Seijis mind was filled with question marks as he watched his adopted younger sister leaving. This was a high-class hospital that provided equally high-class meals. There was no need for him or Shika to do any cooking. Kaede was currently babysitting Reo back at Seijis apartment. There was no need for Shika to go shopping for their sake, was there? Seiji A seductive voice soon sounded next to him. Seiji turned around to see that Natsuya was looking at him expectantly. He instantly understood what was going on. Im going out to buy groceries was the same terrible excuse that he had once used! At the time, he had wanted to spend some time alone with Mika. Hed never expected that Shika would remember and use it here. She was going to give Natsuya and him thirty minutes of time alone. Seiji reached out his hand to his girlfriend that was acting so flirtatiously. Natsuya blushed as she leaped into his arms. She closed her eyes and puckered her lips. Seiji kissed her directly and enjoyed the sensation of the seductive girls sweetness. He immersed himself in her taste. En ah en Natsuya first accepted, then responded, and gradually began to want more. She felt her body becoming so soft as if it was about to melt. Yet, her desire became even stronger as she became absorbed in this wondrously sweet and numb sensation, unable to let go Not enough, not enough, this wasnt enough at all She hadnt had any taste of Seiji for so long now. Seiji was almost overwhelmed by Natsuyas desire. When he felt her challenge, he passionately responded, hugging her tightly, gently stroking her back and silky hair. Ennn ahnn yahh Natsuya felt even more comfortable from this as her consciousness gradually floated upwards and upwards. Finally, she surpassed a certain limit and reached the peak of pleasure! She uttered extremely seductive sounds as she trembled in her boyfriends embrace, enjoying a blissful feeling. Amazing. Seiji could tell that his girlfriend had just cl*maxed from kissing alone. He could only exclaim about how ridiculously sexy she was. It was quite difficult for him to restrain himself as a man. Perhaps he should take out his lower body part and directly start No, no, stop! No more thinking along these lines, hurry and stop!! Just imagining things made Seijis lower body part begin to harden and swell up to an uncomfortable degree. Natsuya sensed this. She slowly moved over and touched that body part. Er Seiji felt rather embarrassed about this. Does this part feel uncomfortable? Natsuya rubbed his member gently and asked. A little Its feeling a lot more uncomfortable because youre touching it! Seiji was unable to say this part out loud. Something flashed in Natsuyas eyes as her face flushed completely red. How about I help you with my hands? Eh? That is Ill use my hands to help you release that The seductive scions face reddened to an extreme as she gave off an aura of embarrassment. Seiji pondered it over for a second before he realized what she was referring to. He instantly felt blood rushing to his brain as his face heated up! What should he say at such a time? Refuse? It was impossible to refuse! Plus, there was no reason to refuse right? No matter what, Seiji was unable to restrain his desire anymore! If he still forcefully suppressed his desire, he felt like he would explode!! Okay Seiji responded passionately. In the end, Seiji achieved climax twice. Natsuya was highly unskilled at servicing his member. However, she tried her very best to service him. Not only did she use her hands as promised, she even used her mouth. Also, she swallowed just about everything that he ended up releasing. Seiji etched the entire process into his mind. He felt like he would remember this for the rest of his life. It was wonderful to have a girlfriend! It was wonderful to have such a beautiful and seductive girlfriend!! It was the best thing ever to have such a beautiful, seductive girlfriend who was willing to try her best to service him!!! Seiji really wanted to shout this out loud to the entire world from his hospital room window. Actually, it was already a wonderful feeling that he got to climax once. But after that, Natsuya noticed that his member didnt seem to be softening at all, so she volunteered to help him a second time. To be honest, he still hadnt softened even after climaxing a second time. However, time was almost up, and Shika would be returning soon. They could only end things there. Both Seiji and Natsuya still had red faces even after they finished cleaning up. Natsuya Y yes? I felt really good just now Thank you Youre welcome What am I saying!!! Seiji really wanted to beat himself up! He had wanted to express his feelings. Yet, his words came out without any thought behind them. They sounded rather strange to him. Natsuya saw how awkward he was evidently feeling. Although she was feeling awkward as well, she really wanted to laughand so she did. Heehee you dont really need to feel so awkward, she said in a cute voice. Im your girlfriend. And, my family has formally recognized our relationship now. Although thats the case Seiji awkwardly scratched his face. He still didnt know how he should express himself. Ill do even more for you in the future. Natsuyas eyes were watery as she spoke softly. As long as you want it, anything is fine with me She imagined certain scenes that caused her face to become even redder. What am I saying!!! Natsuya really wanted to roll around on the floor right now! Although this was truly what she thought, it was far too embarrassing to have said it out loud! Anything is fine with me? Didnt that make her sound like a girl who was too easy!? I should be the one saying that. Seiji finally found what he wanted to say. I made you worry for so long. I need to make things up to you. Anything that you want is fine with me. Natsuya felt his sincerity as she looked into his eyes. At this moment, she suddenly felt like all the torture her emotions had been through while he was unconscious had been worth it. Idiot Her eyes moistened again. Im the one who should be making things up to you You wouldnt have needed to fight in this tournament at all if it wasnt because of me. Thats not how things are. Seiji clutched her hand. I was willing to fight for your sake. I could have returned long ago, but I ended up taking so long because of something completely unrelated to you. This caused you to feel pain and worry about me Its all my fault. You didnt do anything wrong at all. Tears swarmed out of Natsuyas eyes. Idiot idiot Seiji youre such an idiot Natsuya felt her heart filled with warmth. Although she didnt want to cry, she was unable to stop her tears. Seiji brought her into his arms once again as he gently hugged her. Natsuya cried for a while before she calmed down. The two of them then silently hugged each other, all the way until Shika returned. Do I need to go out for another round of grocery shopping? Shika calmly glanced at the two of them after she entered Seijis hospital room. Theres no need thank you, Kagura-chan. No need to be so polite, Yoruhana nee-san. Seiji blinked at how calm and peaceful their conversation seemed to be while also hiding something underneath. Had something happened between Natsuya and Shika in the two weeks that he was unconscious? Chapter 684 - Have you finally transmigrated back? Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Seiji wanted to ask, but he felt that it would be best not to directly askat least for the time being. After Natsuya left, Seiji went online with his cell phone and contacted Hana. Have you finally transmigrated back? This was Hanas first greeting to him. Yeah, I finally returned after defeating the ruler of death. It was so much hard work, Seiji responded while adding on an injured emoticon. Just a mere ruler of death took you so much time? How weak. Hana sent an emoticon of condescension. That was no ordinary ruler of death. He had countless powerful individuals from various species and many fanatics protecting him. He was the most venerated of all rulers of death! Seiji pretended to be all serious. Just dealing with his insanely loyal subordinates was so troublesome. And, the ruler of death himself not only possessed supreme power, he also had countless treasures and was so sly and cautious. It was so difficult to win. He then sent an emoticon of an evilly chuckling demon king. Fortunately, I was able to obtain the assistance of the blood elves, allowing me to release my true power as the hero from another world! I overcame all the trials and fought in single combat against the Death God known as the Bone God. The fight took three full days and nights before I finally defeated him. Seiji then sent an emoticon of a hero holding a sword in victory. Hana responded with a yawning emoticon. Seiji responded with a brightly smiling emoticon. Hana responded with an icy emoticon. How has our older sister been recently? Seiji asked. Why are you asking? I just met her right before my transmigration. Didnt you know? I didnt, Hana responded after remaining silent for a moment. I see then lets talk about it after I leave the hospital. Yeah. Several seconds later, Hana sent him an emoticon of welcome back. Seiji smiled upon seeing this. He sent an emoticon of Ive returned. Mika visited Seijis hospital room, only to see that he was currently reading some manga. She was delighted to learn that he had made a full recovery. They naturally started talking about the manga he was reading. After chatting for a while, Mika mentioned Kaho. Kahos become incredibly beautiful. Mika showed Seiji a picture of the recent Kaho on her cell phone. In this picture, a beautiful large-breasted girl was wearing her school uniform while looking at the camera. She was smiling faintly. Just as Seiji expected, Kaho Miyamotos physical appearance had foundationally changed after she completely slimmed down. Her amazingly large breasts now became far more noticeable. She became a beautiful girl that would attract anyones attention. She was just as beautiful as her older sister Karen no, even more beautiful! The two sisters had similar appearances but different hairstyles. Although they would appear similar, there shouldnt be much of a difference in their beauty levels. However, even though Seiji was only looking at Kahos picture, he could feel that the current Kaho was more charismatic than Karen or, more accurately, more alluring. Do you feel like her entire aura has changed? Mika asked him. Seiji nodded. Youll feel it even more if you see her in person. Although I dont want to say this, both Chiaki and I feel that Mika paused for a moment. Not only has Kaho become more beautiful, shes also become more demonic.'' Demonic. Mika especially emphasized this word. Here, she was hinting that Kahos beauty had something unnatural behind it She was as beautiful as a devil! Seiji furrowed his eyebrows. She hasnt done anything in particular. However, shes giving off such an alluring aura. Not only is she attracting boys, shes even attracting the girls, Mika continued telling Seiji. Both Chiaki and I feel that somethings wrong but when I asked her, she said that nothings going on at all. Everyone fell silent for a moment. I got it. Ill talk with her about this later, Seiji stated. If the demon energy from previously had caused Kaho to become abnormal, then it should be dealt with as quickly as possible. Seiji and Mika then returned to discussing more relaxing topics. As the atmosphere became more passionate, Shika went out to buy groceries once again. Seiji got to have some intimate time alone with Mika. The twintailed girl was just as passionate as the seductive scion. However, Mika wasnt as proactive as the student council president. If I ask her to, Mika would probably be willing to Such a thought flashed through Seijis mind, but he immediately restrained himself. He had already satisfied his desire once already. He shouldnt get lost in his desire! Seiji fixed his attitude and used a relatively pure mentality to dote on the girlfriend in his arms. She actually didnt do anything other than kissing? Mika is just too shy. This was clearly an excellent chance for her to progress the relationship. When Chiaki arrived to visit Seiji, she immediately sighed as she commented on her best friends behavior. Even if she didnt go for home plate, she should have at least done it for you with her mouth. Otherwise, she probably wont be able to catch up to President Yoruhana. Seiji was rendered speechless. Judging from your expression, could it be that President Yoruhana has already done it with you? Chiaki noticed the change in his expression, causing her to widen her eyes. Seiji was rendered speechless. It would seem that youve really done it with her. Was it home plate or did she just use her mouth? How did it feel? Chiaki revealed a knowing expression. Seiji was rendered speechless. Dont only show me such a speechless expression, tell me~~ No matter how you did it with such an excellent girl like the student council president, it probably felt really good, didnt it? Chiaki chuckled devilishly. Tell you, the hell! Seiji commented forcefully. Are you supposed to be my perverted male best friend or a girlfriend in my harem!? Both! Im both your best friend and your girlfriend! Dont think that itll be acceptable just because youve combined them! Then call me your male girlfriend. Theres no such thing! What about male-female duofriend? Thats enough out of you! Every time he talked to her, the conversation would always end up like this. As he commented, Seiji concretely felt that this was indeed how Chiaki Wakaba was. Shika had imperceptibly left the room during their conversation. Seiji reached out and pulled Chiaki into his arms. You cant wait anymore? I only want to gag your mouth. Seiji didnt say anything else as he directly kissed her. En The tomboy accepted his kiss as her body soon softened. Seiji deeply felt as he tasted her sweetness and hugged her soft body; no matter how much Chiaki acted and dressed like a boy, she was still a girla beautiful, seductive, and moving girl! After the first round of passionate kissing ended, Chiakis eyes were seductive and watery. Her hand moved to Seijis pants What would you like to order off the menu today? Dont mess around Youve already done it with the president, so why are you still pretending to be so pure? You really want it, dont you? Seiji was unable to counter this. The student council president is still a scion from a major family. I doubt that she went all the way to home base with you. She probably just did it for you with her mouth, Chiaki spoke in a cute cat-like voice. And, Mikas overly shy, so even if she wants to do it with you, she probably cant work up the courage. But, Im different. I can do anything for you. I can use my mouth, or my breasts, or my feet, or even home plate, or even my rear as long as you say it. Hey, Seiji tell me your desire as a man Ill accept anything you want. Chiaki expressed this with her eyes. Seiji understood exactly what she meant. His suppressed desire immediately exploded not. Still, it was becoming quite dangerous for him. If it wasnt for the fact that he had already spent intimate time together with Natsuya and Mika before this, he would have definitely been conquered here! Seiji kissed her once again. He gently, passionately, and deeply kissed her at the same time, he also reached towards Chiakis crotch with one hand. Ahn Chiakis body trembled as he touched her. Indeed, I want to release my desires. But I want you to release them first. Seiji gently bit her ear as he whispered to her. Wahn Chiaki tried to struggle, but was unable to escape his embrace. She accepted his dominance, experiencing her own weakness, embarrassment, heart-pounding, and nervousness These were complex feelings that also felt really good. Chiaki heard herself moaning as her consciousness became hazy and then floated towards a snow-white realm up above. Yah Chapter 685 - Meow Meow~ Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Chiaki became a lot more obedient after she climaxed. Seiji didnt do anything else to her after that. He simply hugged her quietly. A while later, he asked her what happened recently in the past two weeks that he was unconscious. This was because he could tell that something seemed off about her even if she acted normal. Nothing much, the only noteworthy matter is about Kaho Seiji looked directly at her and indicated with his expression that he didnt believe this. A boy who pries too much into a girls secrets will lower her opinion of him. Chiaki averted her gaze. However, Seijis dating sim system revealed to him that not only did Chiakis favorability rating towards him not decrease, it even increased. Im going to do you until you tell me if you wont say anything. Seiji raised his hand again. Youre such a bad boy Chiaki started blushing again. And so, Seiji played with her for a second time. Youre so evil Im so wet Just take it off and Ill have the nurse bring you some new underwear. You demon Hmm? Seiji raised his tone. Chiaki retreated into a ball, as if she was a defenseless kitten. Its fine if you dont want to go through this as well. Hurry and tell me whats going on. Then take care of the rest at your home. Okay The tomboy paused for a moment before she told him Ever since a few days ago, she faintly felt like she was being spied on. In the classroom, in the clubroom, on the road, and even in rooms with nobody else there at all She couldnt find anyone suspicious, nor did she discover any hidden cameras. Mika, who was often with her, didnt notice anything at all. It was the same for everyone else, so Chiaki was wondering if she was being overly paranoid. The president ah, Im referring to the former drama club president, she wants me to be the next president of the drama club. The vice-president and all the other members also agreed. But, I refused Chiaki suddenly changed the topic and started talking about her club. The drama club ex-president Anya Saigenji was a high school senior who had already graduated earlier in the spring. Logically, the vice-president Shiina Shiho should be the one accepting the president position. However, this legendary former president who singlehandedly revived the drama club believed that Chiaki Wakaba would be a better candidate. All the club members also agreed with the ex-presidents chosen member. However, Chiaki herself believed that it was too much for her, so she refused. And so, Shiina Shiho became the new drama club president. Shiina was an excellent vice-president. However, she felt too pressured after becoming the drama club president, and didnt do so well. This made her feel even greater pressure, creating a vicious cycle. The atmosphere in drama club became rather bad because of this. Chiaki felt that she was to blame, and was frustrated because of this. She also wondered if her frustrations were causing her to become paranoid to the extent of hallucinating about being spied on. That was why she didnt want to tell Seiji What typical problems of youth. Seiji even wanted to laugh. Of course, he wasnt laughing to make fun of Chiakis troubles. He simply felt that Chiaki was really cute with her worries about her club. She always acted so casually, as if she wouldnt have any frustrations in life. But actually, she would still have her own troubles. Shed probably never expected that the former club president Anya Saigenji would ask her to take on the role of drama club president. However, this was quite a reasonable choice. Although Seiji didnt know much about the drama club, just based on his first impression back when he went to visit, he felt like Chiaki was far more suitable to inherit the drama club president position from the legendary former president compared to the senpai Shiina Shiho. Without a doubt, Shiina Shiho was an excellent vice-president. However, her personality made it so that it would be difficult for her to be the best leader for an entire major club. As for Chiaki, as long as she remained foundationally the same but more serious, she would definitely become an excellent president. She would definitely help the drama club to continue flourishing until she graduated. That was probably what Anya Saigenji and the other drama club members believed as well. However, Chiaki herself never wanted to or even considered being the drama club president. Being casual and unrestrained was part of her very personality and charisma, but the same traits also restrained her. Although this position was quite suitable for her, she reflexively felt that it was unsuited for her and refused. You probably didnt even consider whether or not youd be suitable for president when you refused, didnt you? Seiji asked her. Yeah Chiaki agreed. The end result is that Shiho-senpai ended up taking a position that shes completely unsuited for, causing a bad atmosphere in the drama club. Everyone has complaints about this, and you feel guilty youre really an idiot. Wahh The tomboy twisted her body in embarrassment. Itll only make things worse now if you tell everyone that you regret things and want to be the president. So, why dont you put in some effort and help Shiho-senpai to become a good president? But if I help out, thatll make Senpai feel even more awkward Thats easy enough to get around. Just give ideas that other drama club members will carry out or tell her such as Hoshi. Even if so, wont Senpai get angry if she finds out. I doubt that Shiho-senpai is someone that small-minded. And if she really is, simply have an argument with her. You make it sound so easy If youre that scared, I can take your place and argue with her for you. You arent really thinking about having me argue with her, are you? You were the one who offered. Chiaki hugged her boyfriend tightly. I was just saying it to say it. If I really did so, youd definitely regret not talking to her yourself. Seiji patted her on the head. Meow meow~~ Dont act cute by pretending to be a cat. Woof woof~~ Dogs are no good, either. Brother~~ I have a blood-related sister and an adopted younger sister. I dont lack for sisters. Senpai~ Youre the same age as me, and stop using your male acting voice! Seiji instantly felt something ominous when he heard Chiaki calling him Senpai in a male voice, as his cheeks twitched. I need to teach a good lesson to this mouth that likes to say things it shouldnt. He stared at Chiaki. Im so scared Chiaki pretended to be frightened as she widened her eyes to look pitiful. Hmph, keep acting! Have you practiced before? Seiji ended up doing it with Chiaki as well. He couldnt help but ask because he felt that her movements were far more practiced than Natsuyas. Yes, with a banana Chiakis face flushed red. Ive researched the relevant information, and practiced all sorts of methods and positions Im better than the student council president, arent I? Indeed, if were talking only about technique. Which do you prefer? The inexperienced scion, or the well-practiced male girlfriend? I already said that theres no such thing as a male girlfriend! Ive worked so hard I like both types. Thats such a harem-like answer. You fail. I am indeed a scumbag harem protagonist. You dont like it? Bite me~ Awoo! You really bit me down there! En ah Stop biting, theres not much time left, Shika-chan will be back soon! Shu Joo I like your type more, alright? Hurry and stop Wuu Lah Stop no When the bell to his hospital room rung, Seiji just happened to climax for another time today. Chiaki was quite satisfied and even told him Thanks for the treat. Honestly. Seiji glared at her. Only after they cleaned up did Seiji finally open the door to allow Shika to enter. As for your feeling of being spied on, Seiji did his best to put on a serious expression. It might be your mistaken impression, or perhaps there really is some person or something magical thats gotten involved with you. Let Mika know and have her stay together with you as much as possible. If you feel that anythings wrong at all, let us know immediately. Have Mika be on guard and contact me as soon as possible. Chiaki nodded. She felt incredibly safe to have such a reliable boyfriend worrying about her. She really wanted to act spoiled for a while longer, but the adopted sister guardian standing next to him wouldnt allow that well, she had plenty of opportunities in the future. The tomboy smiled seductively and blissfully. Chapter 686 - 001 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu This wasnt the end. This was only the beginning. This was a rather clich phrase that could actually be used in a surprising number of situations. Perhaps a better phrase would be An end is only a new beginning. Seiji was feeling like so right now. Even though he clearly just finished a major battle, he discovered after he woke up that bad sprouts were everywhere, as if any one of them could be ignited at any moment. Apart from the issues with Kaho and Chiaki, Hoshi also mentioned that he had seriously thought things over and still wanted to help Lilith. He wished to fight for this mysterious elf girl. There was also something up with Reo now. Kaede mentioned that something seemed off about Reo recently, so Seiji had a serious conversation with Reo. The result was he learned that ever since twelve days ago, starting from the night right after the tournament, she started hearing strange sounds in her dreams. These sounds were like sighing, screaming, angry roaring, or many people talking at once Seiji also asked Mayuzumi about this. She said that she indeed had a similar dream on the night right after the tournament, but she only had this dream once. Seiji informed Mayuzumi about the incident surrounding Risa Kobayakawa, the third and final person affected by their Story of One Hundred Demons incident which gave Mayuzumi, Risa, and Reo mysterious powers. He asked Mayuzumi to contact him immediately if anything felt off. Kazuko woke up and indicated that her condition had returned to normal. But now, when she opened her Domain, there was one time that she faintly felt a similar existenceanother door opener like her rather than a homeowner like Lilith. Hisashi reported that the illegal Paradise drug was lowering its price and increasing in production. It seemed likely that the Messengers were intending to begin mass-producing this drug. Anna detected a powerful hacker on the internet or perhaps it was a similar existence to her that was becoming active. Yukari mentioned that she received a beautiful picture from an unfamiliar email address. The picture was of a spider woman which gave Yukari an indescribable feeling. However, when Yukari regained her senses, the picture had automatically deleted itself. Yukari then kept randomly thinking about this spider woman drawing and getting lost in her daydreams because of it. Although this wasnt a major problem yet, she had an ominous premonition. Even Miyabi Ishihara mentioned a similar experience: she received a story draft from an unfamiliar email address and opened it to read it out of curiosity. It made her feel rather uncomfortable, and then the story draft deleted itself. Even though she didnt want to recall it, she couldnt restrain herself from thinking about it. Seiji stood on a quiet grassy plain while looking at the scenery in the distance and enjoying the wide and beautiful sky. Suddenly, flames erupted at one, two, four, then eight locations Soon, his entire field of vision was filled with flames! They all started burning at once and everything was turned to ash. Seiji opened his eyes. He discovered that he was sleeping on his hospital bed. Shika was sleeping next to him. That was only a dream. However, it reflected what he was feeling right now. Seiji could only sigh. He then wanted to get up and drink some water. He carefully got out of bed so as not to awaken his adopted younger sister. Only then did he suddenly notice that someone else was in his room! A girl who wore a black jacket was sitting quietly on the sofa. Sister Yui? Seiji blinked in surprise and called out to her in a soft voice to not awaken Shika. I was intending to sit here and wait for you until morning, Yui replied softly as well. I didnt expect that you would wake up so early. Wait until morning how come? I just finished something I was dealing with, quicker than I expected. I dont feel like sleeping right now, so I came over. Yui indicated to Seiji that he could sit down next to her. How are you currently feeling? Excellent I feel perfectly fine now. Yui looked directly at him. Seiji, this is a miracle, she spoke seriously. Youve created a miracle, not only for the people you revived, but for yourself as well. This is all thanks to you, Sister Yui. Indeed, I helped you. But, you were the one who accomplished it, not me. Be proud of yourself. Seiji was embarrassed as he awkwardly scratched his face. As a reward, you can keep the tournament equipment for you and your partner that was originally only supposed to be a loan, Yui told him. Thank you. So the equipment that Hana loaned him had originally belonged to Yui Seiji wasnt surprised by this. What do you intend on doing next? Eh? Im asking you about your future plans. Yui looked over her younger brother who used to be a famous piece of garbage. Now, you have actual power, connections, and wealth Although it cant be considered much, youve definitely improved to the point where you can live an entirely different life from how you have before. What specifically do you plan on doing in the future? How do you want to develop yourself? Do you have any concrete ideas? Seiji: It would seem that you dont. Yui noticed Seijis awkwardness. I wanted to talk things over with Hana after I left the hospital Even Hana can only support you. Seiji, dont you have any thoughts for yourself after experiencing this incident? Seiji fell silent for a moment. Something flashed in his eyes as he understood what his sister meant. She was inviting him to Soul Society. Sister Yui, I have indeed thought about things. Seiji sighed. The Messengers faction is quite powerful and dangerous. Just this one incident alone caused so many deaths. To resist against them or, more accurately, to protect the people that I want to from their threat will be impossible with only individual strength or a small group. Only a similarly powerful faction will be able to protect everyone. However, this incident was also the best proof of the major factions foolishness. They could have prevented this incident entirely, yet they chose to allow this to happen for the sake of their own benefits. Yet, the unexpected result was that there were serious casualties. Even the naval ship was almost sunk! This foolishness was caused by their greed for personal benefits. Theres no curing this. Holes have appeared in the old order, holes that need to be fixed by a new power. This new power is Soul Society. Soul Society has the Awakened at their core. Compared to the old and decaying factions, this is a new organization that possesses hope for the future. Yet, while Soul Society possesses hope, its still only hope The old factions wont allow Soul Society to grow as it pleases. The old factions will use all their might to steal control and authority, trying to make it into one of their tools. Currently, its impossible to predict what Soul Society will become like in the future. I want to protect all my friends and companions. If possible, Id also like to do something else I suppose you can call it protecting my joyful daily life. Seiji smiled. Perhaps I should join Soul Society for these objectives of mine. However, the risks and rewards are unclear. I dont think that I should just casually join. Should I continue developing myself on my own? Or should I join this new faction that has hope but also danger? This is an important decision. I need to talk things over with Hana and discuss this with my friends so that I can better understand the situation and properly think things over before I make my decision. Something flashed in Yuis eyes as she silently listened to his thoughts. Not bad, she praised him. These thoughts of yours are well considered. You pass. She then took out a golden card which had complex red runes upon it. In the center of the card were two majestic dragons, one black and one white, which were twirled around each other. They created a diagram similar to a Yin Yang symbol. Seiji instantly recalled the Bloodwine Ritual tournament participation card that she had previously given him. What would it be this time? This is a registration card for Soul Society, Yui explained. As long as you inject your Mana and sign this card, youll become a registered unit. Youll be able to contact Soul Society to obtain information, trade, accept missions, and so on. Registered unit? Seiji was somewhat confused. Basically, youll have a file with Soul Society and will be able to interact with Soul Societys members and organizations. Its a bit similar to registering for a websites account. Then why not just call it an account? Yui thought it over. Alright, I suppose we can call it account in the future. Seiji took the card and looked it over. He saw that there was a number on the back 001. Chapter 687 - Id like to ask you a question Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu This is the first ever account card? Thats right. Is it alright to give such a meaningful item to me? It doesnt matter. Yui casually glossed over it. No, no, I think it does matter, elder sister! This number is giving me a significant amount of pressure Seijis eyes twitched. The number is only a number. The only thing it signifies is the order in which the account was given out. Theres no special meaning. Although that may be the case, I still think this number should be given to someone stronger than me. Ive already given you the card, so I wont take it back. If you think theres meaning in this number, then make it so that you deserve the meaning of this number. Her words seemed to contain deep meaning. Seiji fell silent for a moment. Rather than 001, I think I like 007 better Seiji recalled a certain legendary spy from his previous world. Whys that? Yui asked. Because I think that number is luckier. Youre already extremely lucky. I dont think so at all besides, nobody can have too much luck, Seiji stated. Thank you for giving me this. He became a registered unit whoops, account holder of Soul Society rather than joining the faction outright. This was the relationship between an organization and one of its customers. This type of relationship was currently ideal for him. No need for thanks. I gave it to you because I have expectations for you, Yui told him lightly. What type of specific expectations? Nothing specific. I just want to see what extent you can achieve. Just like with the Bloodwine Ritual tournament? Seiji looked directly at her. Yep. Yui admitted this. Both of them fell silent for a moment. I hope that I wont disappoint you. Seiji chuckled. By the way now that Im an account holder, can I request support from Soul Society? What exactly do you need? Emergency reinforcements in times of danger, such as if the Messengers faction attacks me for revenge. Thats fine. But, Soul Society may not be able to respond immediately. Youll also have to pay an appropriate price for the support you receive. Thats still better than no backup support at all. Just being able to request support was already a wonderful benefit. An account holder was different from a formal member of Soul Society. It wouldnt be possible for him to expect complete protection. Also, let met just ask something else. Only by joining Soul Society will I be able to obtain Soul Societys full protection, correct? Of course. What should I do if I want to join Soul Society? Apply and take a test. Only by passing the test will you be allowed to enter, Yui told him. Or, you can complete a sufficient number of missions as an account holder. Once you prove your strength, youll be able to apply and join without needing to take a test. Will it be the same for an entire team? Pretty much? What about Soul Societys recruitment? What types of people does Soul Society need? How do they recruit? Thats not something you need to know. Seiji had many more questions he wanted to ask. However, it would seem that his older sister wouldnt tell him so easily. Just as he was thinking about what to ask next, Yui glanced over at his hospital bed. Id like to ask you a question, Seiji. What is it? How many girls have you slept with already? Seiji was rendered speechless. Heavens, this was such a pointed question! Seijis expression became incredibly awkward as he averted his gaze. He wanted to respond that he hadnt slept with a single one, but it just happened to be that a girl was sleeping on his bed right now! But if he answered that he had, that didnt seem quite right either. Although he had now gone farther and done sexy things with his girlfriends, they still hadnt taken the final step yet. So, please help him, how was he supposed to answer such a question!? The scene fell silent for a while. Yuis gaze turned icy as she stared at her younger brothers handsome face. Cough Seiji lightly coughed in order to calm himself down. If Sister Yui is referring to having sex when you said slept with, then I havent done it with a single girl yet. Excellent! He felt that this would be the perfect answer. Yuis icy gaze seemed to lessen ever so slightly. Even if you havent had sex, sleeping together is almost at that level. No, theres a huge difference! Seiji really wanted to deny this. I dont want to interfere with your personal relationships. Its your freedom to sleep with as many girls as you like. But since I have expectations of you I prefer not to see something so distasteful, Yui spoke in a deep and foreboding tone. Seiji broke out into a cold sweat as he nodded. Yui took another deep glance at her younger brother before she stood up and left the room. Seiji poured a cup of water for himself after she left. He downed it all in one gulp and let out a huge sigh of relief. He then looked at the card in his hand. After looking at it for a while, he injected his Mana. The red runes on the card lit up and projected a spell formation. The spell formation then transformed into a screen that displayed words. Seiji carefully read over the explanation. Brother a voice suddenly spoke behind him. Seiji turned around to see that Shika had woken up. Im sorry for waking you up. Seiji was apologetic. Shika fell silent. Actually, she had woken up a while ago. She pretended to still be asleep and listened in on the conversation. However, she also sensed that Yui had noticed this. This is a Soul Society registration card that Yui gave me. She just came to visit me Seiji explained things. Shika went up to his side and read the explanation together with him. After they finished reading, both felt that there were no problems. Seiji squeezed the card, causing the words on the projected screen to turn into a contract. He read it over carefully once again before making his final confirmation. The contract transformed into a complex black-and-white spell formation with one part left blank. On this particular contract, he could sign with whatever username he wanted, just like a website account. He didnt have to use his real life name. His account number was 001 although Yui said that it only represented the account number order and nothing else, Seiji still felt that this number was meaningful. Seiji wanted to have a cool-sounding username. How about Knight King? Although this sounded cool to him, yet Forget about his friends jokingly calling him that, he would be far too embarrassed if strangers called him by this name! Shika-chan, what username do you think would be good? Seiji couldnt think up a good username, so he asked his adopted younger sisters opinion. Shika blinked to hear him asking. Brother can decide. I want a cool-sounding name, but I cant think of a good one Shika thought about it for a moment. Divine King. Seiji was rendered speechless. Although this name sounds cool, its a little too domineering for me. Seijis cheeks twitched. I think that this name is quite appropriate for Brother. Shika was quite serious. Thank you for believing so. But, I dont think its that appropriate. Any other ideas? Saint King. Thats almost the same, its not too appropriate Divine Saint King. Its even more inappropriate when you combine them! How about removing the King portion of the name? Amasei-omikami. Youre just changing one small portion and adding my name into Amaterasu-omikami! Calling myself a god is just as embarrassing as calling myself a king!! Seiji commented. I want a cool name that doesnt sound too ridiculous. Otherwise, Ill feel awkward when strangers call me by that name Seiji sighed. He suddenly recalled the temporary name he went by during the Winter Snow Festival from last year. That name sounded quite good to him. It had a certain meaning to it but didnt sound silly at all. Seiji spoke it out loud. Something flashed in Shikas eyes as she heard this. She then nodded in agreement. And so, the username was decided upon. Seiji then illuminated the blank portion of the spell formation with his Mana, causing the contract to be activated. It started glowing red together with the faint sound of incantations being muttered. After Seiji wrote his name, the spell formation started glowing and then returned to the card in a patch of glowing mist. The black-and-white twin dragon formation upon it began spinning, slowly revealing a small pentagram in the center. Registration complete. The first account holder of Soul Society, code number 001 White Night 1 ! Chapter 688 - I believe the you that believes in me Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu It was now the time of the year when cherry blossoms appeared. Although spring had technically started quite a while ago, only when the cherry blossom season began would people on Sakura Island concretely feel that spring had arrived. Cherry blossom viewing in spring this was something that every Sakura Islander would do. It would be more fun to watch the cherry blossoms together with family and friends while having a picnic in a park. After Seiji left the hospital, he suggested that everyone go out to enjoy the cherry blossoms and have a picnic. Mika and everyone else agreed and they quickly arranged a time. Seiji really looked forward to this classical activity that appeared so often in anime and manga of his previous life. But while he enjoyed his daily life, there were still things he needed to do. By the riverside. Seiji walked over to the agreed upon location and saw that Kaho was already waiting there. Just as Mika told him, he could tell that Kahos aura had completely changed when he saw her again. Although Kaho was simply wearing a plain one-piece dress with a normal jacket on top, this still showed off her mesmerizing allure. Her seemingly normal smile also appeared to contain some ambiguous meaning, and there was the flicker of something hidden within her eyes. She would attract great attention from everyone simply by walking on the streets as she was now a great beauty whose large breasts were no longer concealed by the previous flabs of fat. She seemed completely different from the pudgy girl that Seiji had first met. Good morning, Kaho. Good morning, Seigo. Seiji looked over her for a while. Are you really alright? I think that Im fine. Even though so many days have passed Im not forcing myself at all. Kaho smiled. I must have much greater tolerance for demon energy compared to my sister. Seiji fell silent. Shes obviously being affected by the demon energy, Yomi spoke in his mind. Her current condition has nothing to do with greater tolerance. Shes completely adapted to the demon energy. Adapted? Shes accepting the demon energy and adapting to the demons power. This is what will happen before she combines with the demon. What will happen if she combines with the demon? Seiji asked Yomi in his mind. Shell transform into a demon or obtain the demons power. If the first happens, the demon will have basically taken over her body completely. While shell be able to retain her sense of self if she obtains the demons power instead, its highly likely that her personality will greatly change, as if shes become another person, the bonded female spirit explained. Of course, theres also possibilities that the combining will fail, or that shell go insane, or be seriously injured or even die. Will it be possible to stop all of this if we transfer the demon energy out of her now? Yes, if shes willing to agree. Seiji clenched his hand. Kaho Youre currently accepting the demon energy, is that right? Kahos expression froze over for a moment. What does accepting the demon energy mean? It means that youre not resisting the demons power, but trying to obtain it instead. Kaho tilted her head slightly. Im not trying to obtain anything. Im simply bearing this for the sake of my older sister. Seiji took a good look at her. Is that the truth? he spoke in a heavy tone. Something flashed in Kahos eyes. Of course its the truth But, if I can possibly obtain the demons power, then I definitely want that as well. Why? Because I want to become someone like you, Seigo. Kaho looked at him. I want to be someone special with extraordinary powers. You dont have to become like me, Seiji stated. But I want to. Youre being negatively influenced by the demon energy Not at all. Im quite conscious of what Im doing. This is what I wish for, Kaho spoke sincerely. I want to become special. I want to get closer to you, just like Mika. Seiji was rendered speechless. I admire Mika as well as Chiaki because theyre special, Kaho continued. Mika is a Spiritual Ability user just like you are. And while Chiaki isnt a Spiritual Ability user, shes highly charismatic. Just as you previously said, shes the type of person that will always remain at the forefront. Shes a girl thats highly noticeable. Yet, Im no Spiritual Ability user, nor do I have any presence nor am I noticeable Ive always been like this ever since I was little. Ive actually always admired no, been jealous of my older sister. Thats because my older sister is a perfect and special existence, while Im only an ordinary person who got depressed because I cant compare to her. Im just a vulgar mortal who avoided and even disliked and hated her because of my jealousy. Only when you encouraged me did I start to snap out of my depression. But, that still wasnt enough I wasnt able to be by your side. Although we became friends, thats all we werejust friends. I wasnt able to be together with you like Mika and Chiaki could, and I especially couldnt be like President Yoruhana and you I know that I shouldnt think so much into things. I know that since Im an ordinary mortal, I should just act my part, working hard to an ordinary persons extent, yet I still want to become special! Blood-red runes appeared in Kahos eyes. Thats why, even if this is a demons power, I still want to obtain it. Allow me to accept it if my older sister cant handle it!! Kaho Seiji didnt know what to say after hearing all this as he looked her in the eyes. Both of them fell silent for a moment. The blood-red runes in Kahos eyes faded. Kaho lowered her head and requested, Seigo, please dont transfer the demon energy back to my older sister. I want it I wont regret it no matter what the consequences are. Thats a demons power. Even if you can obtain it, you might no longer be you. Seiji sighed. Even if you dont regret it, what about others around you? This isnt only about you, Kaho what will your older sister think if something happens to you? Shell think that she caused harm to befall you! Shell feel burdened by her guilt for the rest of her life. Theres also your parents, your friends as well as me, Mika, and Chiaki. None of us want to see anything happen to you, or see you becoming another person! Kaho Miyamoto is only an ordinary person. But so what? Your sister, your parents, your friends, including us, know you as such a Kaho. None of us think that theres anything wrong with this. Rather than taking a tremendous risk to become special, Id rather see the Kaho I know safely maturing as an ordinary person. I believe that the others will feel the same way as I do. Please give up. Seiji did his best to transmit such a feeling to her. Kaho lifted her head. There was a smile on her face. Thank you for worrying about me, Seigo. However, I dont feel that this will be that dangerous, because I havent felt that much pain so far. I believe that I can obtain what I desire. Please believe me I believe in the you that believes in me. They both fell silent again. Why dont you reconsider? Seiji tried to convince her. If you fail, a demon will take over your body or you could even die. And even if you succeed, its highly likely that your personality will be changed. Is that really worth it? Dont you believe in me? Kaho looked straight into his eyes. Hey, this type of question is cheating! Seiji found it difficult to respond as he recalled saying the same words to her that she was now using on him. Of course I believe in you but I still need to say what I need to say! I wouldnt possibly want to see you taking such a risk and just leave you with a sentence like alright,'' Seiji spoke in a heavy tone. Then watch me, Kaho spoke softly. If I change into a demon, then kill me. If I die a painful death, mourn me. If Im no longer myself allow me to fall in love with you again. Chapter 689 - System, could you please give me a discount? Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Seiji was quite shaken by receiving such a direct confession and feeling her heartfelt words. Kaho left after that. Seiji silently watched her leave. He was unable to continue trying to convince her to stop absorbing the demon energy. It would be difficult for him to transfer the demon energy out of Kaho without her agreement. Forcefully transferring it out of her would be highly dangerous. Plus, Seiji felt just how resolved Kaho was about this. He found it difficult to forcefully go against her wishes. All he could do now was to let her older sister Karen know about the situation, along with telling Mika and Chiaki about this. He could only hope that the girls could convince Kaho to change her mind. Although Seiji hoped for this, he felt that it was likely that Karen and the others would all fail in convincing Kaho. Kaho brought out her self-confidence. This was the direct result of his previous encouragement. Yet, Seiji never imagined that she would use her newfound self-confidence on such a matter! Its my fault no, its too arrogant of me to think so. Seiji felt guilty for a moment, but then he denied that he was to blame. Kaho had made this decision by herself. She had resolved herself. Although this was partially due to his influence, or perhaps even largely due to his influence, this was still foundationally her decision. Thinking that her resolution was his own fault would be nothing more than arrogance. Yet, he wasnt completely blame-free, either. If I hadnt said those words to her in the beginning If I hadnt told her such encouraging words that I believed to be correct, would all of this have been avoided? Seiji muttered to himself. Sometimes, good intentions wouldnt have good results. Was he seeing a real-life example? Seiji didnt regret his own kind intentions. He simply couldnt help but imagine if things wouldve been different if he hadnt said so much to Kaho in the beginning. His actions influenced her life. Yet, this influence wasnt the type that he hoped for. So, in the end, Seiji Haruta was still just a normal person. Luckily, he possessed an extraordinary powerthe ability to save and load. If things developed into the worst possible outcome, then he would use this power. Kaho I believe in you. I hope that you can respond to my trust, Seiji said to himself. I wont kill you. Nor will I mourn your death. As for you falling in love with me all over again thats not something I can decide. Thats something for you to decide for yourself. Mika and Chiaki both contacted Kaho to talk to her after they learned the situation from Seiji. But as Seiji expected, they werent able to change Kahos mind. He had done everything he could already. The rest would depend on what happened afterwards. Continuously improving his power level would be the best method to deal with the fires of chaos that were starting everywhere! Seiji received a large amount of points and items through his system as a reward for the gifts that the revived tournament participants had given him. There wasnt anything special in the items. They were all consumable cards he had seen before. However, all the points hed gained allowed him to construct his [Dojo] for his [Spirit House]! While at the hospital, Seiji paid 666 points to create it. However, he found out that the construction speed for the [Dojo] was incredibly slow. The [Living Room] had only taken a short period of time to complete while he had some tea and surfed the internet. Yet, the [Dojo] had already been under construction for several days. It only finished now. After the [Dojo] finally reached 100% completion, Seiji was filled with expectations as he paid 33 points to enter his [Spirit House]. A gray crack instantly appeared in midair before him. It then spread into a gray oval with a black-and-white Yin Yang diagram spinning around inside! So this was the portal to the [Spirit House] Seiji looked it over before entering. His vision grayed as he felt his body spinning around. Several seconds later, he regained his balance and saw a gray spacethe [Living Room]! Just as he expected, the [Living Room] was completely empty and had nothing in it whatsoever. On the right wall was a white paper door. The word [Dojo] was written on the door in black lettering. Seiji walked over and opened the paper door. He saw that the [Dojo] was also a gray space with nothing inside, identical to the [Living Room]. The only difference was that the [Dojo] was much larger. He didnt feel anything special even after stepping inside. Seiji tried to practice cultivation within this space. He instantly felt that something changed in the atmosphere! System notification: [16 points have been deducted as a fee for cultivating within the Dojo.] It even charged him a fee automatically How convenient. Seijis cheeks twitched. He cultivated seriously and soon discovered that the effectiveness of cultivating here was much greater than cultivating in the basement of Natsuyas mansion! His Mana flowed quite smoothly and spellcasting was much easier than before. It felt like his entire body was lighter and his mind was far clearer. It was much easier to learn and understand. As expected, the systems products were excellent! System: Heehee~ (as imagined by Seiji.) It took only a short while for Seiji to fall in love with the feeling of cultivating here. Cultivating in Natsuyas basement felt like proceeding through a swamp, while this was just like freely swimming in the ocean! He felt as if he could go anywhere he wanted, see anything he wanted, and do anything he wanted. It was just that free. This was such an excellent experience that Seiji unknowingly lost track of time More than one hour later. A bright red flame was burning silently on Seijis hand. This was the fire element spell [Mana Flame]. He successfully learned this spell in such a short amount of time! Not only that, Seiji controlled the flame to instantly form a fireball. He shot this fireball which exploded brilliantly against the wall! [Mana Flame Bullet], or [Flame Bullet] for short. This was the fire element upgraded version of his [Mana Bullet] attack. Seiji extended his arms and ignited flames on both his hands. He then transformed the flames into fireballs that he shot out. He then gathered more and more fireballs as ammunition to fire simultaneously. He increased the number of fireballs to three, four, five, six only when he created eighteen fireballs did he finally feel some difficulty. Seiji pushed forward and shot all eighteen fireballs simultaneously. They exploded in unison against the Dojos wall and burst into flames!! As long as he cultivated for a while longer here, he would be able to surpass eighteen fireballs and simultaneously cast even more! Seiji was just that confident. He checked the time and discovered that he had actually cultivated for less than two hours here. Making such progress in so short a time was the best proof of the Dojos abilities. What would happen then if he brought a Spirit Image inside and cultivated his Mana instead? Or Seiji opened up his system and checked the [Furniture] option. He saw that there were new items added which could be placed within the Dojo. Ignoring the furniture with no special effects, there were indeed Spirit Images included among the items with special properties. The cheapest one cost 233 points and could be used for only one month. The short usability seemed like such a pitfall for the price. However, one sentence in its description caught Seijis attentionAnyone who concentrates on this Spirit Image will be able to enter Visualization. Out of everyone in his knight group, only himself, Shika, and Mika knew how to use Visualization. And, Mika was quite new to the concept. She was still learning from her Spirit Controller teacher, Ruri Kinsa. Everyone else didnt even know how to Visualize. They would need to learn and practice, and it might not even be possible for them to learn. Yet, according to this Spirit Images description, even someone who didnt know how to Visualize would be able to enter a state of Visualization just by concentrating. This would save Seijis knight group a great amount of effort in having to learn Visualization! With such a function, 233 points was definitely worth it, even if it was only for one month. Seiji then looked at the more expensive Spirit Images they all had the same function, but with longer usability periods and better effects. The more expensive Spirit Images looked like better deals. Seiji really wanted to purchase one. Yet, he didnt dare to look directly at their prices. System, could you please give me a discount? Chapter 690 - Terrible man and terrible woman Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu As always, Seijis system remained forever silent. Fine, I knew that wouldnt be possible. Seiji was just casually thinking it. He didnt have any hope whatsoever of actually being able to receive a discount. Sigh he really missed his cute and na?ve system that gave him a fifty percent discount on the [Bullet Time] skill. System: Youre the cute and na?ve one! Seiji: At that time, you must have been worried that I would be instantly killed by something I couldnt even see, which is why you voluntarily sold me such a godly skill at half price, isnt that right? System: I I wouldnt worry about someone like you at all! Hmph!! Seiji: Thats why Im saying that youre cute and na?ve, thank you very much. System: Get the hell out!! Of course, the above conversation was entirely imagined by Seiji. Still, upon closer consideration, that was the only time the system had ever given him a discount. Perhaps that really was the systems way of thinking at the time. Seiji mulled it over but then decided to stop thinking about this subject. He continued practicing his cultivation. Actually, earning points wasnt that difficult for him. The issue was more about time. He was still grinding his [Actions] every day, and had a constant stream of points from his Brother Monogatari story and the artwork he uploaded to the internet Seijis points income was now several times more than when hed first started. At his current rate, buying every room in the [Spirit House] and all the furniture would only be a matter of time. However, real life danger wouldnt wait for the hero to grind. Seiji was now facing unknown dangers. He wanted to speedily increase his own and his friends strength. That was why he felt his points were so insufficient. After dinner, Seiji worked on the second volume of Brother Monogatari. He was somewhat frustrated because his planning for the story wasnt going well. Seiji finished his tea which was on the table. He then picked up his teacup and walked to the living room for a refill. Kaede and Reo were currently watching TV together in the living room. The blonde-haired teacher noticed his arrival with his teacup. She smiled and poured some tea for him. Seiji thanked her and sipped on his tea while he watched what was on television. However, his mind was still thinking about his novels plot. Not having success with your writing? Kaede spoke up softly. Seiji returned to his senses and looked at Kaede. A little trouble, yeah I dont know anything about writing novels, but I can sense that you seem somewhat frustrated. Kaede looked directly at him. Its probably better if you dont rush so much. Frustrated? Seiji was surprised to hear this. He calmly analyzed things and found that this was indeed the case. He wanted to hurry and finish his novel as soon as possible, which made him unknowingly become frustrated without realizing it. I didnt even notice thank you for reminding me, Seiji responded with a smile. Kaede looked directly at his handsome face. Can I do anything for you, Seiji? Eh? I want to help share the burden because I can see how much pressure is on you Anything is fine at all, as long as Im capable of doing it. Something flashed in the blonde teachers eyes. Thank you, but Im alright. Seiji smiled. Youve already done so much. Thank you for taking care of Reo so often for me. As he said this, he glanced over at the little girl who was currently absorbed in her television show. Reo would definitely feel uneasy due to hearing such strange sounds in her dreams. It was likely due to Kaedes care and accompaniment that she didnt feel afraid. Taking care of Reo is something that I myself wanted to do but can I count this as you owing me a favor? Kaede chuckled. Seiji blinked upon hearing this. Of course. What favor would you like from me? To go out on a date with me. Er Do you not like the idea? How could that be, its just I dont mind at all. Kaedes face flushed red as she revealed a seductive expression. Something that Mika and Chiaki can accept is acceptable to me as well. Her way of addressing Mika and Chiaki had changed unknowingly. Instead of calling them Uehara-san and Wakaba-san, she now addressed them by name directly. Just like between Shika and Natsuya, Seiji surmised that something must have happened between Kaede, Mika, and Chiaki while he was unconscious. He didnt even know what type of expression he had on his face right now. The television show reached a climax in its story, causing Reo to squeal in excitement. Kaedes left hand moved to squeeze Seijis right hand. Seiji wanted to take his hand back. However, she wouldnt let go. The blonde beauty gazed deeply into his eyes, transmitting her love with her expression. Seiji wanted to avert his gaze. However, he found himself unable to do so. In his mind, he cursed himself for being a scumbag man as he sighed. You have better choices than me, Kaede I think that the choice before me is more than good enough already. Im not as good as you think I am Youre better than I think you are. Thats not what I mean Seiji didnt know how to express himself right now. Im a terrible person who cant resist his own desires. Im scummy to the point where I dont even know how to describe myself. Seiji sighed as he gently held her hand. This is exactly what I mean a truly good man should adamantly refuse you at this point in time. I like you, Kaede. But, my like for you probably cant compare to what you feel for me. My like for you is a typical scumbag mans type of like. You deserve someone better this isnt an excuse for rejecting you. Thats what I truly think. After saying this, Seiji slowly let go and tried to use some force to withdraw his hand. Yet, Kaede still held his hand tightly. Youve finally admitted that you like me. Something flashed in Kaedes eyes. Seiji was rendered speechless. You call yourself a terrible man, but I know that Im a terrible woman as well, she whispered. Even though I know Im not good enough, I still stuck so close to you, followed you to where you live, and even got a job at your school just for you, injecting myself into your life If a man dared to do such stalkerish activities to me, I would definitely tell one of the goons in our Juumonji Group to kill him for me. Yet, although you were bothered by a terrible woman like myself, you didnt hate me for it Even though you rejected me, you also expressed your thanks. Thank you for liking me. This sentence of his had etched itself deep into her heart. Before she heard this, Kaede Juumonji had only fallen in love with Seiji Haruta at first sight. But, her love transformed into something more after such a gentle rejection. From a certain standpoint, that was definitely a misused rejection. Not only did Seiji not achieve his goal, it even had the opposite effect from what hed intended. Perhaps your behavior is somewhat lacking, but I wouldnt say that youre terrible or evil because of them, Seiji told her. That was what he truly believed. I could say the exact same for you. Kaede smiled gently at him. That was what she truly believed. The terrible man and terrible woman didnt believe that the other was terrible at all. Seiji wanted to say something else when an exciting scene appeared on the television show. Reo shouted in excitement and interrupted his thoughts. He reflexively turned to look at Reo. When he turned back to Kaede, the blonde teacher suddenly went up and kissed his lips! Seiji: ~~~~~~ Theres an elementary school kid right next to us, Teacher! This sudden ambush of such a soft, warm, and luscious sensation caused his body to freeze over. Kaede revealed an alluring smile after she successfully ambushed him. If you dont promise to go out with me on a date, Ill do even more to you she threatened him while holding on to his hand tightly. Hey, youre supposed to be a teacher. Seiji smiled wryly. Right now, schools out on vacation But if you insist on viewing me as a teacher, thats fine as well. A teacher-student relationship that seems really stimulating. Kaede licked her lips, giving a devilish appearance to her beautiful face. Although she always acted quite ladylike, she was still foundationally a bad woman as befitting someone with her family upbringing. She was just like her nickname at school described her. Since youve already said out loud that you like someone like me, I absolutely wont be letting you go, Seiji. The blonde beauty thought that to herself as she enjoyed the sweet sensation shed just experienced. Chapter 691 - I have to call you Master Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Perhaps I shouldnt have told her that I like her? Seiji felt that maybe he said something he shouldnt have after seeing Kaedes expression. Yet, that was what he truly felt. He couldnt possibly be unmoved by such a beauty who was silently trying so hard to be with him. But, his like for her wasnt to the degree of having her join his harem. Just as he said, his like was a half-rate scumbag mans type of like. Starting a relationship with only this degree of like wouldnt be good for either of them. Should he have acted more coldly there? But, he was unable to do so! Seiji preferred to be a scumbag man rather than acting coldly to a woman who was so good to him. Even though he clearly knew that being more decisive and direct would be better for the future, he was unable to stop his own feelings, or more accurately, desires. Kaede had seen through this part of him. That was why she started acting so aggressively. She was being serious. If Seiji didnt agree to go out on a date with her, she really would do something adult-rated right here and now! That would be bad if Reo saw them. Yet, this sense of immorality excited Kaede as she was a bad girl after all! Seiji felt like he was slowly sinking into a swamp yet he also chose this path for himself. Could he only resolve himself in the end? No he couldnt be so hasty. A date is no good, Seiji sighed. But, we can go out together with Reo-chan for some fun. Something flashed in Kaedes eyes upon hearing this. Sure. She could tell that this was the limit of what Seiji was willing to accept, so she readily agreed. Although she wanted to move their relationship along quicker, she knew that she couldnt be impatient. Taking things slow and steady, step by step, would be the best process. His admittance that he liked her just now was already proof that all her efforts hadnt gone to waste. Now, she simply had to get closer to him at an appropriate rate and slowly get him into her grasp. Kaede couldnt help but lick her lips as she imagined the future. It was almost as if she was a snake, staring at its prey that it wanted to devour well, a beautiful female snake, that was. Where should we go out together to have some fun? On the next day, Seiji went to Natsuyas residence. After meeting up, the two of them went together to the spellcasting room. There was a black long rectangular leather suitcase in the room. It was large enough to contain a person. Natsuya opened the suitcase to reveal that there was indeed a person inside. She had faint silver long hair, crescent-shaped bangs, an exquisitely soft and beautiful face, and was wearing only black clothing. She had her eyes closed and was lying there quietly within the suitcase filled with white stuffing. There was an indescribable beauty to this scene. This was Akatsuki Mitarais creation, a human puppet his final creation before he died, Shinobu Miaki! After the duel against Akatsuki ended in his death, the Mitarai Family had used the reason of investigating his death to delay sending Seiji and Natsuya the human puppet that they had won as per the terms of the duel. Only now did the Mitarai Family finally send Shinobu over. The Mitarai Family had been unable to find out the real reason for why the human puppet turned on and devoured her own creator. The Mitarai Family offered to pay a high price to purchase this human puppet back, but Natsuya of course adamantly refused. She had already given the Mitarai Family two whole months to finish their investigation. That was quite generous of her already. And now, Seiji finally obtained this victory loot of his. A human puppet Well, if one ignored how Akatsuki created her, her physical appearance was truly beautiful. While he admired her body, he was also mentally chatting with his bonded female spirit Yomi inside his mind. Shinobu-chans soul within your body is ready, Yomi told him. Will she really be alright? Itll be pushing it a little, but its also good to have her get used to having her physical body again. Just dont let her be too far away from you. And so, Seiji carried the human puppet out of the suitcase. Shinobus body felt cold and soft to the touch. He could also smell a faint fragrance Apart from the fact that she didnt have any body temperature, he couldnt tell the difference between her and a real human at all. In fact, Seiji even felt as if he was simply holding onto a normal sleeping girl. Seiji placed Shinobu in the middle of the spell formation on the ground. He then pressed both hands on her body and began his spellcasting. The spell formation immediately began glowing golden. Golden runes appeared on the puppets body as her long silver hair began to wave about and glow brilliantly. Wandering spirit, return to your body Nonliving body, and soul thats yet to die Yin and Yang of heaven and earth, divine universe Seiji uttered an incantation in a serious tone, causing the gold runes on the puppet to begin glowing with an additional silver light on top. Shinobus body began floating in midair as her glowing long hair spread out, seemingly like it connected to another realm. The Netherworld takes care of your soul. Awaken!! Seiji shouted while finishing the incantation. Silver and gold runes appeared on the puppets forehead. Seiji sensed the tiny and weak existence within himself being transferred into Shinobus physical body, taking her portion of Mana with her. The spellcasting ended and the spell formations glow faded. The human puppet dropped back onto the ground. The runes on her forehead vanished and her hair stopped glowing. She then slowly opened her eyes. She blinked and a look of realization appeared when she saw Seiji. Master she spoke in a pleasant-sounding young girls voice. Shinobu-chan Seiji smiled in greeting. Theres no need to call me master. You can just call me Seiji. Master Seiji No, theres no need for Master. Just call me directly by name. Thats no good Sister Yomi said that I have to call you Master. Seiji was rendered momentarily speechless. Yomi, just what have you been teaching her? Things that a cute little demon like her should know. The female spirit chuckled. I dont want her to be my servant. Then what do you want her to be? This question he had never considered this at all! Seiji exchanged glances with Shinobu. Lets stand up first. He reached out his hand to her. Looking at his hand, she slowly lifted her own hand and softly gave it to him. Seiji pulled her up. Seeing her innocent expression, he patted her on the head. Shinobu felt that this was really comfortable. It felt really wondrous to have a physical body for the first time ever since her soul was born. Being too young, she didnt know how to describe it. She just felt that it was very good that he was touching her. She wanted him to touch her even more this thought entered the puppet girls mind. Meanwhile, Seiji was in some internal turmoil. Accurately speaking, their relationship was most similar to adopted father and daughter. Yet, calling her his daughter would seem really strange to him. Shinobus physical body was identical to that of a normal human teenage girls. If she called him Daddy in public, just imagining the scene felt really awkward to him! The more he thought about it, the more Yomis idea of master and servant seemed more appropriate. Or was it more like master and pet? No, no! What am I thinking!! Seiji did his very best to suppress his sudden urge to tell the puppet girl to put on cat ears and a collar to cosplay for him! Seiji helped her to stand up. However, Shinobus movements were rather stiff and she couldnt stand steadily. Seiji hugged her and helped her to stand. Take your time in getting used to your body. Yes, Master Right now, Shinobu wanted him to hug her even longer. Seiji was quite unaccustomed to being addressed as master. He figured he could only slowly get used to it. Let me introduce you. This is Natsuya Yoruhana, my girlfriend. Seiji introduced Natsuya who was walking over towards Shinobu. Its all thanks to her that you were able to obtain this physical body. Sister Yomi told me that I should call her Female Master Yoruhana, and Lady of the House. Female Master and Lady of the House? Natsuya revealed a subtle expression at this. You can just call me sister. Female Master Sister No, call me Sister Yoruhana. Thats no good Sister Yomi told me that I have to call you Female Master. Shinobu was all serious. Seiji felt as if he heard his female spirit chuckling in his mind. Did you laugh just now? he asked her directly. Not at all, heehee~ And you say you arent laughing Just what did you teach her? I simply taught her what she needs to know~ If thats really the case, why are you laughing? Chapter 692 - Master is really beautiful Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Because its interesting~ That was all Yomi said before she fell silent. There was nothing that Seiji could do if she was unwilling to say anything. Although he was slightly uneasy, she still took good care of Shinobus soul for so long. He figured that Yomi wouldnt teach Shinobu anything overly strange probably. Seiji was currently walking back to his apartment with Shinobu. The puppet girl was now wearing a plain flower-pattern one-piece dress, paired with white stockings. Although this was quite ordinary clothing, it still showed off her extraordinary beauty, as if she was a beautiful, living doll. Many bystanders attention was drawn to this beautiful girl that seemed so inorganic. However, nobody would expect that she really was just a human puppet! Shinobu held her masters hand as she curiously glanced at everything outside. Every scene was new and fresh to her. The people passing by, the cars on the street, the advertisements and stores on the roadside, and even the trees and cherry blossoms People were attracted by her beauty, and she also looked back at them, constantly exchanging glances. Master, why are they looking at me? Because youre really beautiful. Beautiful That means that your physical appearance is really pleasing to look at. Pleasing to look at so they want to look at me? Yeah. Does Master also want to llok at me? Of course. Im looking at you right now, arent I? Seiji smiled while looking directly at her. The puppet girl was delighted to hear him say that as she looked at his gentle smile. I also want to look at Master Master is really beautiful. Er Im male. Its usually not appropriate to use the word beautiful for males. Shinobu was mystified by this. For males, you should use the word handsome instead. Handsome Thats right, if a girl has an excellent appearance, you can call her beautiful. If a boy has an excellent appearance, you can call him handsome. Thats why you should call me handsome instead. As Seiji taught this, he felt somewhat embarrassed. Master is really handsome. Yep, thats right thank you for praising me. Praising? Youre saying that Im really handsome. This is praise for me, so Im expressing thanks for it. Praise express thanks thank you Master for praising me. Shinobu did her best to learn. Seiji smiled back at her. At this moment, the puppet girl tripped and fell towards the ground. Seiji immediately caught her and helped her to stand steady again. This was why they kept holding each others hands as they walked. Shinobus soul wasnt strong enough to the point where she could control her physical body as she wished quite yet. She needed some time to get accustomed to having a physical body. But what the bystanders saw was a handsome boy protecting a weak and sickly silver-haired girl. This scene seemed to them like something wonderful out of a movie. Are you alright? Im fine Although she was unable to properly control her new body, Shinobu felt very reassured with her master at her side. The two of them continued walking towards Seijis apartment. But after she looked at all the scenery for a while, the puppet girl now only looked at the boy beside her. Shinobu wouldnt look at anything else at all. Why do you keep looking at me? Seiji noticed this. Because Master is the most handsome, Shinobu replied. After the new experiences of everything on the street didnt feel so fresh anymore, she felt that she still wanted to look at master more than anything else at all! Im quite happy to hear you praising me like that but theres no need to constantly look at me. Seiji felt rather awkward about it. I cant keep looking at Master? Its not that you cant, its just I feel a little embarrassed. Embarrassed? It means I feel awkward Seiji didnt know how to explain for the time being. At any rate, its fine to look at me, but theres no need to look at me all the time, especially when outside on the street. Awkward Shinobu still didnt understand. But she did understand that she couldnt just keep constantly looking at her master. Yet this made her feel a little uncomfortable that she couldnt constantly look at him. The puppet girl once again looked at the scenery on the street. She no longer felt that this scenery was as interesting as before. What? What did I just see? Thats a human puppet right? Shes not a real human, shes a living puppeta human puppet! Shes so beautiful shes too perfect!! From head to toe shes such a beautiful creation, I want to touch her, I want to inspect her, I want to research her I want her so much I want her I want her I want her I want her I want her I want her I want her I want her A certain young man wearing a brownish-red jacket had his mind completely filled with the desire to take the human puppet for himself. He started following after the boy he saw with the human puppet. In ordinary peoples eyes, that girl was nothing more than extraordinarily beautiful as if she was an idol. But he, the puppet master Youta Itou, could tell that her charisma far exceeded a normal persons! No devilish seductress on television could possibly compare to her!! It was possible for someone like him to purchase a beautiful womans accompaniment as he had plenty of money. Yet shethis puppet girl before himwas the greatest form of art that no amount of money would possibly be able to purchase! If he possessed such an excellent creation, he wouldnt sell her no matter what the price was!! Judging the other party by his own values, it would be impossible for him to obtain that puppet girl in a trade. Even if the other party was surprisingly generous enough to be willing to sell her, he would definitely be unable to pay the tremendous price necessary to buy her. If he wanted to have her, he would have to steal her from that person! Right now, only one person was by her side. This was a chance it might be his only chance!! The little remaining sense of logic and reason remaining to Youta Itou told him that a teenaged boy who could take out a human puppet like this by himself probably wouldnt be any normal Spiritual Ability user. It was quite likely that he was the disciple of one of the major Yin Yang Master families, or would otherwise have some similar powerful background. In fact, it was highly likely that this teenaged boy himself was quite powerful! It would be unwise to mess with him. Yet, Itous desire overcame his reason in the end. Youta Itous eyes glittered in a wolflike fashion as he stared at the two people before him. He silently followed after them while preparing himself for battle. As long as they reached an appropriate location, he would instantly attack the boy, steal the puppet, and immediately escape from this city, as far as possible! Itous heart started beating loudly and his breathing became heavy. He did his very best to restrain his emotions, wanting to calm down. However, he was unable to do so. Originally, he should have carefully observed that boy, but his attention was completely focused on the puppet girl. He was unable to move his eyes. She was far too beautiful he couldnt find any imperfections whatsoever. His desire to have her kept increasing. His heart kept beating ever quicker to the point where it began to hurt. Hurry hurry hurry hurry hurry hurry Itou felt like he was slowly sinking into insanity. Finally, when the boy and puppet girl before him arrived at a road with relatively fewer people, he couldnt hold back anymore and instantly brought out some talismans while creating seals But at this instant, the boy he was following suddenly turned around, raised his hand, and shot out a gigantic fireball! *Boom!!* Itou was unable to dodge this unexpected attack. He was sent flying backwards by the impact. A second, third, and fourth fireball immediately hit him These four successive powerful fireballs destroyed Itous protective barrier! His physical body was hit and Itou was instantly knocked unconscious. The powerful impacts sent him flying right into a utility pole and then crashing into the ground! All of this took less than ten seconds. The few bystanders on this street were all shocked to see such a scene. What happened just now? Was a movie being filmed? Before these people could regain their senses, Seiji grabbed Shinobu and hurriedly left the scene. Someone then wanted to check on the man who was collapsed on the ground. However, before the person could do so, a van suddenly drove over and two masked men jumped out of the van and speedily carried the unconscious man within. The van then drove off at a high speed and soon vanished from everyones sights. Just what had happened? The bystanders were mystified. Chapter 693 - Theyd definitely be popular idols Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu The Juumonji Group helped to interrogate the man who attacked Seiji for seemingly no reason. Seiji thus learned that the man was a puppet master named Youta Itou, who had been astounded by Shinobus beauty and impulsively wanted to steal her for himself. This was an impulsive crime rather than a planned one. No wonder Itou had been so obvious with his actions. Seiji considered it a good thing that Itou wasnt related to the Mitarai Family at all. It was possible that the Mitarai Family would still want to steal Shinobu back. However, both Seiji and Natsuya believed that even if the Mitarai Family wanted to steal Shinobu back, it was highly unlikely for the Mitarai Family to make it so obvious by acting right away. Yet, Seiji didnt expect that this type of trouble would be attracted. Seiji realized that he had underestimated Shinobus value in the Spiritual Ability user society. It seemed that he would have to pay more attention in the future. After the interrogation of Youta Itou was over, Itou immediately admitted his wrongs and begged for his life. Seiji felt that killing him seemed rather overboard. So, Seiji forced Itou to swear never to do such a thing again. More importantly, he also forced Itou to pay a very large amount of money as compensation. Seiji then knocked Itou unconscious and had the Juumonji Group toss Itou into a random alleyway. Seiji gave half of the money he obtained to the Juumonji Group as payment for their services. He kept the other half of the money for his own personal usage. Although Seiji was already somewhat rich now by normal standards, who would think that they had too much money? He didnt want to let Itou go without any compensation at all. This humble one feels like its understandable why someone would want to steal away Miaki-san here. Hisashi swiftly came over after hearing about this incident. He was filled with praise for the extraordinarily beautiful puppet girl Shinobu Miaki. Such a perfect puppet is literally the dream of us otakus! Seiji was rendered speechless. Dream? Shinobu blinked her eyes. Dream here means something wonderful. He means that he thinks youre a beautiful existence. Thats right! May I take a few pictures of Miaki-san? Id also really like to take a selfie together with her! A flash appeared in Hisashis eyeglass lenses. Even I havent had a selfie together with Shinobu-chan yet. Wait for your turn. Seiji refused. Why do I have to wait!? Lets take some pictures right now! Im not in the mood. I can immediately have the best background setting established here! Its not an issue of the background setting. I can immediately prepare all sorts of different attire! Its also not an issue of the clothing. I can immediately hire the most professional photographer! Its not like were trying to shoot a photo collection here! Seiji adamantly refused Hisashi and took Shinobu back to his apartment in one of the Juumonji Groups cars. She looks completely like a human. Amazing, Mika was astounded after she met the human puppet girl. Can I touch her? Chiakis eyes lit up. Seiji said that she could touch Shinobu anywhere she wanted Of course not. Shinobu-chan is just a child. Dont scare her. If shes a child, she needs intimate contact even more to help her mature! And the truth in your heart is? I really want to have fun playing with such a beautiful puppet little sister, teehee~ The middle-aged man type monster Chiaki was immediately slain by Yin Yang Master Seiji. Shes cool, soft, and smooth Reo was curious and received Seijis permission to touch Shinobus hand and face. She really doesnt feel any different from an actual human. Its so hard to believe that shes an artificial creation. Kaede, who was Genhana High Schools health teacher and nurse, giving her more knowledge of the human body, also touched Shinobu and exclaimed. Shika simply watched all of this quietly and didnt say anything at all. Shinobu also looked towards Shika and blinked. The puppet girl and the Reapers Curse calamity girl silently exchanged glances this scene mysteriously caused everyone else to become silent. *Click.* Seiji heard a sound and looked to see what it was. It came from Chiakis cell phone that she was holding. This scene was truly too beautiful. I couldnt help myself and took a picture. Chiaki showed the picture. On the screen, the extraordinarily beautiful silver-haired girl and black-haired girl were silently gazing at each other. There was something indescribable about this picture. Seiji remained silent for three seconds before he also brought out his cell phone. Im merely taking pictures as reference for my writing. He used this excuse to have Shinobu and Shika model together for him. Everyone then discovered that the two of them were basically a perfect combination! As long as Shinobu and Shika were in a picture together, any pose would appear amazing! Every picture turned out beautifully. No professional photographer was necessary to publish these photos. Theyd definitely become super popular if the two of them joined the entertainment industry as an idol pair! Chiaki was quite confident about this. I think so as well. Mika agreed with this. Theyre truly so beautiful the effect would probably be even better if they wore traditional Sakura Island clothing. Kaede sighed after seeing the pictures. Even Reos eyes were bright and starry as she continuously snapped pictures. Its not that easy to be an idol. Still, they really are such an excellent combination, Shika-chan and Shinobu-chan Seiji sincerely praised them as well. If he put these photographs on the internet, he was sure that they would instantly be a viral sensation. If they wore more appropriate clothing for pictures or had proper backgrounds or cosplay, they would definitely become a huge hit! That was just how amazing their combinations effect would be. Seiji didnt want them to become idols. Still, he could imagine what they would look like if they went up on stage as idols and danced together just imagining this sent ripples through his heart! Seiji wasnt that interested in idols that were in 3D. However, if Shika and Shinobu made an idol team, he would definitely be their loyal fan, no questions asked. He would definitely become one of the fanatical fans that supported his favorite idols no matter what! No, he had to stop himself from imagining along these lines. Otherwise, he really would be having them become idols. Seiji stopped his fantasies in time and did his best to calm down. Shika felt a rather subtle sensation towards Shinobu Miaki. Her sensation was rather difficult to describe. The best she could come up with was that she felt Shinobu was a rather unique existence. Shinobu was a puppet demon that Shikas Brother Seiji had saved. Seiji had to provide his Mana so that Shinobu could remain alive and move about perhaps she felt unique because she could only exist due to Brother Seiji? Shika felt that was probably the case after some contemplation. Shika herself was someone who only found meaning in life because of Seiji. And, Shinobu could only survive because of Seiji. Shika and Shinobu were similar yet different. That was why Shika felt something so subtle about Shinobu. Would the human puppet be affected by her Reapers Curse misfortune ability? Shinobu is alive and moving around because of Brother Seijis Mana. Perhaps shell be just like Brother Seiji and wont be affected by my ability Shika thought that to herself. Or, perhaps that was what she hoped for. Why did she have such a hope? Did she want to become companions with Shinobu since they were the same? No, they werent the same they were only similar. Still, that might really be the reason. Shika wasnt sure of her own subtle feelings true identity. But, she did confirm that she wanted to have a good relationship with Shinobu Miaki. Shinobu felt rather close to Shika Kagura. Shinobu didnt know how to express this feeling of hers. She only sensed that Shika felt similar to her master. In Shinobus opinion, Shika was the most special person that she had met so far. Masters adopted younger sister as well as Spirit-branded Retainer Shinobu would address her as Kagura-sama. Shinobu was quite happy to take pictures together with Kagura-sama. Looking at each other, getting close to, and touching Shinobu obeyed orders and made various poses together with Kagura-sama. This gave Shinobu a wondrous sensation of delight. Kagura-sama is very beautiful. The puppet girl looked at the black-haired girl from a close distance. Shinobu gave Shika some praise which she just learned recently. Youre beautiful as well theres no need to call me -sama. Just call me Sister. Shika smiled as she responded. Thats no good. Shinobu wanted to say that. However, Shikas smile attracted her attention to the point where she was in a daze. Sister Shinobu couldnt help but say that out loud. Shika was quite shaken by this. She received quite an impact by the beautiful human puppet addressing her like that. Chapter 694 - You need to become your younger sister’s enemy Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Seiji was delighted to see that Shika and Shinobu seemed to be getting along well with each other. He wondered if Shinobu would be affected by the Reapers Curse ability he hoped that she wouldnt. Everyone had fun taking pictures for a while longer. It was then time for lunch. The puppet girl was unable to eat any human food as her food was Seijis Mana. She could only drink water. During lunchtime, Seiji glanced over at Shinobu who simply watched over everyone else in silence as they ate. All she had was a cup of water. Yomi, is there any method to have a demon like Shinobu be able to eat human food? He queried his bonded spirit in his mind. Of course there is. You can use a spell to consecrate the food so that she can eat it, Yomi told him. Teach me, then. Are you certain? Consecrating food for a demon is no simple matter. What do you mean? What do you think a demon will become once it starts receiving consecrated food? Seiji carefully mulled this question over. Could you actually be talking about becoming a god? Thats right. Gods and demons actually arent that different from each other to begin with. In fact, you could even say that the main difference between them is receiving consecration and worship, Yomi spoke in a seemingly meaningful tone. Demons that receive consecration can become gods. Gods that lose consecration can become demons. Of course, there are other elements involved as well. Shinobu wont instantly become a god just because you consecrate some food for her. However, consecration is still consecration. Its a deeply meaningful action. Its best that you understand this. Something flashed in Seijis eyes. What will happen if Shinobu-chan becomes a god? I dont know. Yomi, you must have received consecration in the past, right? Yomi chuckled but didnt respond. Seiji felt helpless as he realized she didnt want to say any more on this matter. He had a very simple way of thinking. All he wanted was to make it so that Shinobu could enjoy the taste of food. But after hearing Yomis words, Seiji couldnt help but become hesitant. In the end, he was unable to come to a decision even after lunch was over. Karen Miyamoto was feeling rather down. Ever since she learned of the situation from Seigo Harano, she had tried her very best to convince her younger sister to abandon the demon energy. However, she was unable to shake Kahos determination. So Karen started blaming herself, regretting, feeling guilty, afraid Various emotions roiled within her. She didnt know what she should do. By the time that she regained her senses, she discovered that she had already dialed a certain persons number in her cell phone. The person in question soon picked up. When she heard his voice, she wanted to say something but was unable to say anything. It felt as if her throat was blocked. She didnt know what she should say. He called out to her twice but received no reply. Even so, he didnt hang up the phone call. One or two minutes later, he finally spoke up again, Miyamoto-san, how about meeting each other? A few minutes later, Karen walked out of her home to the same nearby caf as last time. She sat down in the exact same booth as last time and ordered some coffee. Last time she came here, her younger sister was by her side. But now even though the store was playing gentle and pleasant music, Karen felt pained as she looked at the empty seat beside her. Why did things turn out this way? Kahos current face appeared in Karens mind. Even though this was clearly her younger sisters face, Kaho looked so unfamiliar. Her younger sister was gradually becoming a different existence, yet the older sister was completely helpless to do anything about it. It had been so hard to finally establish a good relationship with her younger sister, and yet they started drifting apart again just why was that? Karen was unable to come up with the answer. The server brought the coffee that Karen ordered. The aroma helped to wake her up a little. Karen directly started sipping on her coffee that had no milk or sugar added. The bitter taste began spreading in her mouth. Its so bitter Tears streamed down her cheeks as she started drinking her coffee. Seiji took a taxi to the caf. Before he arrived, he took Shinobu who was tired from her first days activities back to Natsuyas residence. He had to withdraw Shinobus soul from her physical body and leave the human puppets physical body back at Natsuyas residence, which was why Seiji was somewhat late to arrive. When he entered the coffee caf, he saw Karen Miyamoto sitting there listlessly in the same seat from last time. The coffee mug before her was completely empty. Seiji sat down across from her and ordered some coffee for himself as well as asking for a refill for Karen. Then, silence reigned. It wasnt that Seiji didnt consider what to say to her. It was that no matter how much he thought about it, he didnt know what to say. The silence continued even after the two coffees arrived. Seiji then started drinking his coffee as well, allowing the bitter taste to spread in his mouth. Miyamoto-san Im sorry. An apology was all he could end up saying. I never thought that things would turn out this way I was unable to convince Kaho I might have encouraged her unnecessarily in the past These were all reasons he could give along with his apology. Still, Seiji felt that no matter how he tried to phrase things, they would all seem like excuses. Karens eyes became misty and tears started flowing again. Its my fault if it wasnt for me Her words were filled with self-blame. It would be quite easy right now to say something like Its not your fault. But, Seiji knew that it wouldnt diminish her feeling of guilt at all. He could only sigh. Things might not necessarily have the worst outcome Believe in Kaho. That was all he could say. Karen only responded with sobs. Is there really no method? After Karen finished crying, she implored him as if she was begging. I can do anything as long as Kaho is safe Im sorry, there isnt. Seiji sighed. The key element here was Kahos own will. She had decided to accept the demon energy in order to obtain the demons powers. That was the hard part. She hadnt gone insane, nor was she confused. She clearly knew what she wanted and believed that she could do it! Her friends and familys attempts at convincing her otherwise hadnt shaken her one bit at all. With such a resolute will, it was impossible for anyone to do anything. Karen now had a look of despair as she lowered her head. Seiji felt uncomfortable and could only silently drink his coffee. That demon energy came from my body to begin with cant I just steal it back from her? After remaining silent for a while, Karen started muttering. Forcefully transferring the demon energy without the hosts permission is highly dangerous. Kaho will likely be harmed. Then we can do it while shes asleep Thats no good. Seiji shook his head. There will be danger no matter what I would have said it already if there was a safe method. It was indeed possible to forcibly transfer the demon energy. The issue was about the risk. Doing so would be just as or even more dangerous than Kaho accepting the demon energy. That was why it was meaningless. Kaho herself needs to be willing Seiji sighed. At this moment, he suddenly had a flash of inspiration. Perhaps that may just work He couldnt help but say it out loud. What? Karens eyes lit up upon hearing this. Have you thought of an idea? Something flashed in Seijis eyes as he remained silent. Harano-kun any method is fine, please tell me! Karen begged him with great sincerity. I cant really call it a method, its only an idea one that might not even work. Seiji looked directly at Karen. Even if it succeeds, it might worsen your relationship as sisters to the point where it cant be recovered. Karen instantly widened her eyes. Worsen their relationship as sisters to the point where it couldnt be recovered just what idea could this be? If friends and family cant convince her, the only one thats left is an opponent, or an enemy, Seiji spoke in a heavy tone. You need to become your younger sisters enemy, Miyamoto-san. Chapter 695 - You’re nothing more than an ugly and idiotic otaku! Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu It was almost time. Kaho took out a blood-red card. This card was so red that it seemed as if it was the physical embodiment of blood. Complex black runes were on both sides of the card which glowed in metallic fashion. Soon, a gray pentagram appeared in the center of the card. This was the signal that the Dream would be about to begin. Kahos mouth arced upwards slightly upon seeing this. At this moment, familiar footsteps approached her. Kaho immediately put away her red card and looked at her bedroom door. Karen entered after knocking on the door. Kaho Why are you here in my room so late at night? Kaho spoke coldly. Dont waste your time if youre still trying to convince me, Sister. Karen revealed a pained expression. But soon, she retracted that expression and changed to another expression. Become her younger sisters enemy Indeed, Seigo Haranos idea at the caf was one that might not work at all. This was a really difficult idea for Karen to accept as she had always wanted to have a closer and friendlier relationship with her younger sister Kaho. But, Karen didnt have any other choices now. She would either have to abandon the idea of trying to stop Kaho, or she would have to use this method. Simply standing by while watching her younger sister become stranger and stranger Karen was unable to do this. Becoming enemies with her younger sister Just thinking about this pained Karen. But if this could bring safety to her younger sister Karen firmed her determination as she saw how icy Kahos expression was. Karen closed Kahos bedroom door and walked over with a now resolute expression. Im not here to convince you. Karen did her best to speak in an icy tone. Im here to take back what rightfully belongs to me! Kaho widened her eyes slightly in surprise. That demon energy the demons power belongs to me. You dont have any right to it at all! Karen glared at her younger sister. Its so shameless of you to even think about becoming special with something that isnt yours! And youre even so confident that you can achieve it, ridiculous! Wanting to have someone elses power is already the best proof that you lack self-confidence!! These words were just like sharp knives that stabbed right into Kahos chest. Her expression flickered. This is mine, not yours! You absolutely wont be able to combine with the demon energy, Kaho! Only I will be able to do so! Im the truly special existence!! Karen noticed that her younger sisters expression had changed. She then did her very best to use the most vicious tone possible to say words that she knew shouldnt be said Youre nothing more than an ugly and idiotic otaku! Youve been this way ever since young!! Youll be this way for your entire life!!! The only meaning you have in life is to be a useless ordinary person so that I look better in comparison! Its impossible for you to ever surpass me!! Thats why, give back whats mine before you accidentally kill yourself with it! You garbage!!! Both sisters fell silent after Karens outburst. Karen felt like all the energy had gone out of her body after she said that series of vicious comments. Only by tensing her body to the very utmost did she not begin trembling violently. Kahos expression became rather ugly. Her sense of logic and reason told her that her older sister was probably just acting. But, it was difficult for her emotions to handle this. Karens words had all stabbed Kaho where it hurt the most. This caused an unstoppable rage to well up within her! Blood runes gradually welled up within her eyes. Kaho began emanating a demonic aura. Karen felt afraid after she saw this. Luckily, she was so tensed up that she didnt retreat at all. Was I too reckless? Should I have faced Kaho together with Harano-kun? No I cant rely on Harano-kun for this. I can only rely on myself! Karen suppressed her fear and firmed her resolution. Wonderful How wonderful, Sister, Kaho spoke up in an incomparably grim tone. Her words contained a raging icy chill. Ive finally heard the truth in your heart not that disgusting hypocritical acting, not that boring pretense of being family, but that true condescension within you. Thats not it at all Karen wanted to deny this, but she forced herself to swallow it down. You should have said all of this long ago but its not too late to finally have me hear this. Kahos gaze was as icy as a glacier. Youre right, this power belongs to you. But, dont forget that it was transferred to me because you were completely unable to bear it! How about I help you to remember just how unseemly you were back then!! While saying so, Kaho suddenly grabbed onto Karens neck! Kaho stared directly into Karens eyes at close distance, while the blood runes in Kahos eyes began glowing with a mystical light! Ack Karen felt breathing difficulties as her vision became hazy and her head became dizzy. Soon, she sunk into an illusion. Colorful monsters appeared within a dark forest. Karen smelled blood everywhere! She immediately wanted to vomit, but was unable to do so. This was incredibly uncomfortable. A dense assortment of various insects suddenly appeared. They crawled everywhere, crawling on her body and entering her No Karen instinctively wanted to resist. But she then recalled what this was and what she wanted to do here. She forced herself to stop resisting! This is my demon energy my demon power it belongs to me!! She couldnt reject it. She had to accept it. No, its so disgusting, I dont want to No, I have to accept it, I must No, its so scary, so discomforting No, I have to bear it, and take it within me Karen was filled with fiercely clashing contradictory emotions. Her instinctive terror and resistance kept fighting against her logic and reason trying to tell her to accept this! If she retreated now, everything would be over. Finally, her logic and reason won out in the end. Karen tried her very utmost to withstand this sensation and accept what she was unable to accept before! Kaho She muttered her younger sisters name in an effort to maintain her own spirit. She didnt want any of this at all. But for the sake of her younger sister she could tolerate it she had to tolerate it! Hmph Karen heard a sound of displeasure. Her vision was then restored to reality. Karen instantly started coughing as her body went soft and she kneeled. Tears poured out of her eyes. She felt incredibly uncomfortable. Kaho looked down at her kneeling older sister. Thats slightly better than before, but still incredibly unseemly, Kaho spoke in a cold tone. Thats all youre capable of, yet you still dare to want your demon energy back? Ridiculous. Get the hell out of here while I can hold myself back from killing you! Karen panted while rubbing her own neck. She then grit her teeth. Is that all you got? Come at me again! She barely managed to stand up again as she looked directly at Kaho. I just wasnt accustomed to it. Try me again, I definitely wont be like that anymore! Use everything you have on me, you thief! Karen did her best to glare. Kaho furrowed her eyebrows. Dont use up the little patience I have left If I want to, I really could just kill you. Another type of chill started spreading out from her! Karen felt as if she had come into contact with death itself. Karen didnt realize that this was the legendary killing intent. However, she instinctively realized that her younger sister was telling the truth! If she continued, maybe she would really die. But could she give up? She couldnt. Her younger sister had already become like this. If she didnt stop her, just what type of terrifying existence would Kaho become in the end Karen didnt dare to imagine. As long as you return what rightfully belongs to me, I wont ever bother you again, Karen spoke adamantly. Thats impossible, Kaho stated coldly. The sisters glared at each other. The atmosphere reached its iciest point yet. The sisters seemed just like complete enemies. Chapter 696 - Id be interested in a beautiful girl Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Seiji started walking home after he left the caf and took Karen back to her home. Perhaps I shouldnt have told her that idea, Seiji thought to himself. Having Karen become Kahos enemy and intentionally angering the latter so that they would fight each other This was unmistakably a terrible idea! If Karen managed to suppress Kaho, perhaps Kaho would be successfully forced into abandoning the demon energy. However, there were too many unpredictable elements with this plan. And even if it succeeded, it might completely ruin the sisters relationship, which seemed so pitiful to Seiji. Karen had fallen silent after hearing this idea. It seemed really difficult for her to accept. This was far too difficult of a choice. Even now, Seiji felt that maybe he shouldnt have said it out loud. But if he didnt say it, Karen wouldnt even have a single choice Seiji suddenly stopped in his footsteps. There was a vending machine before him. A silver-haired boy who wore a black yukata was currently inserting some coins into the vending machine and apparently deciding on a beverage. This seemed like quite an ordinary scene. However, what Seiji saw was that this boy had suddenly appeared! The silver-haired boy hadnt walked over from front or behind. He had suddenly appeared with magic Basically, when Seiji noticed, this boy was already standing in front of the vending machine. Had Seiji been too lost in his thoughts to notice the boys presence? That wasnt it! Seiji was absolutely certain that this boy had suddenly appeared, as if he walked out of the darkness. I originally wanted some green tea, but theres a new brand of juice that just came out. Im thinking that perhaps I want to try that instead, the silver-haired boy spoke up and looked at Seiji. Which do you think is better, Haruta nii-san? He had a handsome appearance and purple eyes with rather pale skin. The silver-haired boy also had a happy smile and seemed to be the open and casual type. Something flashed in Seijis eyes as he walked over. May I ask who you are? I asked you first, we should go by order. The boy pointed at the vending machine. Which do you think is better between green tea and fruit juice? Seiji glanced at the options. I would choose green tea. Whys that? We should answer the questions in order. The silver-haired boy blinked to hear his earlier statement being used against him. My name is Itsuki Kamitani. This is our first meeting. Pleased to meet you. He smiled and then pressed the button for fruit juice. The vending machine instantly spat out a can of fruit juice. Kamitani took the fruit juice, opened it up, and started gulping it down. He instantly revealed an expression that the juice was rather sour. This doesnt taste good Eh, Haruta nii-san? He was rather surprised to see that Seiji was simply walking off. Pleased to meet you, Kamitani-san. Have a good night. Seiji waved his hand goodbye. Wait a moment, dont leave! Kamitani chased after Seiji. I came here just for you! Arent you curious why I came to meet you? Although Im curious, I doubt its anything good. Thats why, goodbye. Dont be like that! Normally, wouldnt a person at least talk for a little more? Im already tired and want to go home. I dont want to deal with a suspicious person who suddenly appeared. You should call me a mysterious person instead! A normal person should be quite curious about a mysterious handsome boy who suddenly appeared before him and even knows his name! Im sorry; although you do have a nice appearance, I dont think youre at the standard of a handsome boy. Besides, I might be interested in a beautiful girl, but I dont care about boys. Thats terrible! So youre someone whos ruled by the lower half of your body! Its perfectly normal for boys to be interested in beautiful girls. I suppose youre right no, wait! This isnt a reason to abandon a handsome boy like myself! I said that you dont count as a handsome boy. Even if I dont count, you shouldnt just leave me like that! Dont be ridiculous. I simply want to ignore you. Dont ignore me! Youre really annoying Just who are you, and why have you come to meet with me? Seiji looked directly at Kamitani. Im a member of the Messengers. Kamitani took another sip of his fruit juice and made another sour expression. Im here to ask you to join our cause. He spoke quite normally, as if it was just a perfectly ordinary matter. This actually seemed even more abnormal because of it. Seiji narrowed his eyes slightly. From the very start, although he appeared calm, he had been highly on guard against this silver-haired boy. This person who called himself Itsuki Kamitani had suddenly appeared within ten meters of him without his noticing at all. Kamitani appeared just like an ordinary Spiritual Ability user who didnt exude any signs of danger, as if he was harmless was he really harmless, or was it all just an excellent act? Seiji felt that it was more likely that Kamitani was pretending to be harmless. That was because Kamitani was a member of the Messengers faction! Im not interested in joining the Messengers. Thank you for your interest in me. Dont be so quick to decide. The Messengers are a wonderful organization. You can obtain benefits from simply doing what you like, and even if you dont do anything at all, you can still get paid. Theres no downsides to joining. Who would believe that? Nobody would believe that! Seiji expressed this in his eyes. Kamitani chuckled upon seeing this. Well, I admit that sounds just like an advertisement. Although that isnt real, I had to say it, Kamitani stated casually. Still, its not like its all false. There really are a lot of benefits to joining, especially if its you. More like there will be benefits only for your faction, Seiji spoke coldly. Of course not you can become even stronger, and live more freely and have more fun than you are having right now! Haha, such a funny joke. Im being serious. Haruta nii-san, are you happy right now? Its none of your business whether Im happy or not. That type of answer is basically a no. Youre not happy, isnt that right? Kamitani looked at Seiji. Seiji remained silent. Just earlier, he had been worried about the Miyamoto Sisters. It was impossible for him to say that he was happy right now. You won the Bloodwine Ritual tournament, obtaining wealth and reputation that would allow you to lead a much better life than before. Yet, youre still not happy, Kamitani continued. Whys that? Because youre uneasy about the future. The more you obtain, the more worried you are about losing what you have. Youre being restrained by what you now have. Youve lost your freedom. Actually, you simply have to abandon some completely unnecessary things and youll discover true freedom, and truly enjoy your life Kamitanis words contained a certain type of power to move people. Seiji was somewhat affected. He was unable to completely deny Kamitanis words. Youre right, I am indeed uneasy about the future, he admitted. The more I obtain, the more Im worried about losing what I have. Perhaps I really am being restrained. But, whether my things are necessary or not, whether I want to give up on them or not, is something I decide for myself! Seiji suddenly changed his tone. So what if I dont have freedom or if Im not happy? This is exactly the path that I want to take. Seiji looked directly at Kamitani. Im going to seek after the happiness that I want, rather than what other people think happiness should be! The silver-haired boy widened his eyes and then chuckled again. Not only had his hidden subconscious persuasion spell failed, there was also the fact that Youre actually even more serious than I am I lose. He shrugged. Youre an interesting person, Seiji Haruta. I didnt waste my time coming to meet you. Although I dont have any orders to kill you, you still interfered with Kanzaki, so I cant simply let you go. So, what Im going to ask next is Suddenly, everything around Seiji turned pitch-black! No, this was just a mistaken impression. Seiji felt an almost physical amount of imposing pressure. He instantly received the mistaken impression as if he was now facing an incomparably big and frightening monster! The real situation was that a gigantic dark shadow had suddenly appeared behind Itsuki Kamitani. This shadow gave off an aura as if it was connected to either Hell or the netherworld. Do you want to fight me, or play a game with me? Chapter 697 - Did you have fun playing? Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Even an idiot would know that it wouldnt be a good idea to fight against a scary darkness that might devour them at any moment. But as for playing a game? Who knew what type of game that would be? That might be even more dangerous! The smiling silver-haired boy and the pitch-black dark shadow behind him made for a sharp contrast. Yet, the boys smile still seemed so happy and open, making things seem even stranger. Seiji discovered that he had been wrong. Itsuki Kamitani hadnt been acting at all. He was truly such an innocent type! His innocence was pure yet also allowed him to smile while killing people. He was just like a child, with an innocent and cute side. Yet, the same child would also cruelly destroy ant nests, take apart insect limbs, and kill small animals! This type of person while it seemed like he was giving Seiji a choice, there was no choice at all. Earlier, you asked me why I chose green tea, and I didnt tell you the answer yet. Seiji remained calm. Do you still want to know the answer? Of course. Why? Take a closer look at the label on that juice can of yours. Kamitani reflexively looked at the juice can still in his hand. *Whoosh* Seiji instantly cast the [Body-strengthening technique] on himself and jumped backwards, running away at top speed! Kamitani was still inspecting the juice can, as if he didnt notice anything at all. Yet, the dark shadow behind him started moving and suddenly reached out with a gigantic claw! This claw moved quite quickly and was about to catch up to Seiji. [Evolved Fire Bullet]! Seiji instantly borrowed power from his bonded spirit and shot out a tremendous golden spiritual fireball, which exploded against the black claw in a brilliant light. The black claw was shattered by the explosion. However, it soon reconstructed itself and chased after Seiji again! Seiji shot another fireball which shattered the black claw for a second time. Yet, it was able to reconstruct itself yet again. *Boom boom boom boom* There was a series of explosions as Seiji delayed the black claw while continuing to retreat. He backpedaled at an extremely high speed across the street, astonishing the bystanders that saw him. Ordinary people were unable to see the black shadow claw or the spiritual Mana Bullets. They could only hear the sounds. So, all that the bystanders saw was a jacket-wearing boy running backwards for no apparent reason at an astonishingly high speed together with some mysterious explosion sounds. Since Seiji was on a street, a car just happened to drive towards him. The driver noticed that someone suddenly appeared before him, causing him to panic and step on the brakes! Yet the boy vanished the next instant and there was a loud bang from the top of his car roof, as if someone had stomped on top of his car. Whatd just happened? The middle-aged driver was rather confused. Meanwhile, the people on the street saw to their astonishment that the jacketed boy covered his face with one hand while speedily stepping on top of the car roof and going through the street! There were also mysterious explosion sounds as he jumped with far greater jump power than any normal man should have. He then jumped up onto a wall and ran along it before finally jumping onto a rooftop! Amazing what was that? Was that parkour? Did he use some special equipment that makes exploding sounds? I didnt see any such special equipment on his body He was definitely no ordinary person! He must be someone with superpowers!! So cool a pity that I didnt get a picture. Although it caused a small commotion, it wouldnt be a problem as not many people saw it. Unless there was video evidence, this degree of mystical incident wouldnt even make a ripple on the internet now. Seiji moved at high speed on the rooftops and continuously delayed the black claw with his [Evolved Fire Bullets]. The black claw shrunk somewhat. However, it also increased in number! There were now eight claws that were even faster than before. At this rate, Seiji would definitely be caught up to. Hed already expected that he wouldnt be able to simply run away After all, Seiji felt that if he himself wanted to deal with a specific person, he would of course first think of some method to stop that person from running away. Having such a long-distance running fight was already half a failure. Had Kamitani not prepared at all? Or Seiji thought things over while continuously flying across rooftops. He gradually reached a flourishing part of town. At this moment, the eight black claws suddenly split apart and transformed into countless black needles that shot at him from all directions! Protective curse, [Demon Suppression Bell]! Seiji had already prepared this spell and cast it on himself as the center. The tremendous golden bell appeared and blocked off all the black needles, shattering them all! Seijis massive increase in Spiritual Power had helped him to utilize his already known spells in different methods. He could now cast [Demon Suppression Bell] on himself as a protective spell without harming himself. Seiji then stopped and observed the situation. Ive carefully looked at the juice label. Whats next? a voice suddenly spoke behind him. Seiji suddenly turned around, only to see that the silver-haired boy was sitting on a nearby rooftop with the juice can still in his hand. He was looking at Seiji with a casual expression. It was as if he had been waiting here all this time. What do you think about this label? It kinda sucks, since its ugly. Thats exactly it. I wouldnt choose the fruit juice because the label is ugly, Seiji told him. I see~ Kamitani smiled and took another drink of his fruit juice. Once again, he revealed an expression of sourness from the fruit juice. A slightly chilly night breeze blew past. Ive already requested backup from Soul Society, Seiji told the silver-haired boy. Support will soon be here for me. Asking for backup was what Seiji was actually doing. Running away was simply to stall for time so that he could ask for assistance. He didnt expect that it was so easy to run away, easy to the point where Seiji felt it was strange. Kamitani continued maintaining that carefree sour expression of his as he drank his fruit juice. After a few more swigs, Kamitani sighed. It really tastes so bad Sparrow, help throw it away for me. There was no response. I know that I shouldnt be wasteful like this, but this really tastes so bad, Kamitani continued talking to something next to him. There was still no response. No theres probably something answering him that I cant see or hear, Seiji thought to himself. At any rate, I cant drink this anymore! If you force me to drink this, Ill first put it away and drink the rest at home. At first, Kamitani seemed resistant to the idea of finishing the juice, but he seemed to compromise in the end and agreed to finish the fruit juice. The fruit juice can then started floating and disappeared into the darkness. Something flashed in Seijis eyes as he watched this. Did you have fun playing? Kamitani looked back at Seiji. What? Did you have fun playing tag right now? Seiji was rendered speechless. I didnt have fun playing because it was too simple. Even though I was going easy on you, that was all you were capable of. Kamitani shrugged. Lets play something else instead. He then waved his hand, causing a blood-red card to fly towards Seiji. Seiji reflexively caught the card. This is a game card. Youll be able to activate it and enter the game if you inject your Mana, Kamitani explained. Seiji frowned as he looked at the card in his hands. This card was blood-red and shiny, as if it was made from actual blood. Complex black runes and a gray pentagram could be seen on the card, giving it an ominous aura. Ill be waiting for you inside this game. You should hurry and enter it. Seiji then looked over but could no longer see the silver-haired boy anywhere. And if you dont come, people will die~ This sentence was left behind together with a deep iciness. As if it was wind that came from the abyss. Chapter 698 - Have fun, Sister Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Who will die? Seiji asked, but received no response. He stood there alone on the rooftop with the strange red card in his hand. Something flashed in his eyes. At this moment, there was the sound of something descending at great speed in the air! Seiji raised his head and saw a robot no, a person wearing a science fiction style mecha armor suit descending next to him!! He instantly widened his eyes. Although he already knew that this world was far more high-tech than his previous world, personally seeing a flying suit of armor like Iron Mans still gave him quite an impact. This armor, or maybe weaponized mecha, had a black outer layer. On the surface, there were some symmetrical silver runes. Its entire body appeared smooth and natural. It didnt attract any attention at night, plus there was also a concealment spell on it that made it impossible for ordinary people to notice. *Thud!* It landed solidly in front of Seiji with a loud thud. Seiji wouldnt have felt it strange even if the mecha had directly destroyed the roof of this building with how fast it descended. Yet, it managed to land so steadily without even a tremendous sound. This mecha was definitely something out of the ordinary. Are you alright? Yuis voice spoke through the mechas helmet. Sister Yui? Its me. Yet another descent from the sky that would leave such a deep impression. This older sister of his was so cool! Seijis cheeks twitched. Thank you for coming to my support. But he Itsuki Kamitani has already left. Yui looked around her. As expected, hes already escaped. She seemed to expect this. Do you know him? Yeah. Seiji wanted to ask: Are you quite familiar with him? But he felt that even if he asked this, he wouldnt receive a response. He left this card behind, saying that it was for some game Seiji showed Yui the blood-red card and explained what had happened earlier. Yui looked over the card. Indeed, you could call this a game card. It should be fine for you to play it with your current power, she stated calmly. As the price for calling for my support, why dont you enter this game and see what tricks hes up to? I doubt that youll die, but theres the possibility of serious injury. Just be careful. Theres no particular special mission that you have to carry out within the game. Do whatever you like. Just report to me afterwards. After saying that, Yui jumped up and flew back into the sky. Right after that, her mecha started glowing silver and instantly vanished into a beam of light that shot off into the distance. She soon vanished from Seijis sight. So cool I want that type of equipment as well! Although Seiji had indeed used similar equipment in the soul realm, that was quite a while ago. Besides, a product usable only by his imagination couldnt compare to the actual physical object. Possessing a personal mecha was a mans romance! However, Seiji figured that the mecha would be outrageously expensive. Seiji really wanted to ask more about Kamitani and the game he was invited to. However, his sister left just like that. She was truly the type who went places as swiftly as the wind. Seiji decided to return home. Itsuki Kamitani was formerly from the Himiki Family. The Himiki Family was also sometimes called the Himiki Clan. They were one of the most unique factions within the top-level factions. The fact that they were well known for judging duels was just the surface of what made them unique. The biggest difference they had from other factions was their unique internal structure. The core members of this faction all carried the Himiki Family name. Yet, the large majority of the core members werent actually related to each other by blood at all! That was because it would be possible to obtain the Himiki Family name through ability rather than bloodline. A child born to parents already in the Himiki Family wouldnt be able to immediately receive the Himiki name. That child would need to take a test later when they reached a certain age. Only by passing the test would that child be bestowed with the honor of the Himiki name. Otherwise, the child would only be able to use their old family name. Not only that, disciples of other families and factions could also apply to join the Himiki Family and receive the Himiki name if they passed the test. This test would be administered on a yearly basis. Also, all the Himiki Family members would be reassessed each year, with those having overly low scores being stripped of the Himiki name. So, objectively speaking, the Himiki Family wasnt a true family. They were more like a combined group that went by the same name. Obtaining this family name required a powerful contract ceremony. Those who signed the contract and obtained the family name would treat others with the Himiki name as true family! This effect would still remain in place for several years even if one lost the Himiki name. That was why the Himiki Family could really operate like a familyin fact more like a family than some families, whose the members were blood-related but had terrible relationships with each other. The fact that members from other factions could join also strengthened the Himiki Familys relationship with the other top-level factions and families. The core family ruling this faction, the Himiki Family, didnt have any major grudges against any other major factions. Nor did the Himiki Family have any subordinate or master relationships with other families like the seven major Yin Yang Master families or the samurai families. Technically speaking, the Himiki Family should be more accurately called a clan. However, they preferred being called the Himiki Family, although both names were still alright with them. In the Himiki Family, the Kamitani Family was quite an ordinary family. After Itsuki Kamitani reached mature age, he passed the test to become a Himiki Family member. However, his Himiki name was stripped from him after a mere two years. The reason was that he had severely injured other Himiki Family members! Itsuki Kamitani was also a former member of Soul World who was now an important member of the Messengers faction. He was also a high-level Spirit Controller who controlled a high-level spiritual creature that he called Sparrow. There was also the possibility that he controlled other high-level spiritual creatures. Seeing and reporting this person to Soul Society could help one to accrue points for their account after the report was verified. This was all the information that Seiji obtained from Soul Society on Itsuki Kamitani. This information cost him 10 points. Soul Societys accounts all worked on a points system. At first, he started with 100 points, but asking for aid had cost him a total of 1000 points! Seijis points with Soul Society instantly went to -910. However, his account now indicated that he had a mission: Investigate the strange dreams. Completing this mission would award him with 1000 points. The missions issuer was: Starcloud. Starcloud this was Yuis username in Soul Society. It seemed quite fitting for her. What exactly were the strange dreams? Seiji requested more information on this specific term. However, this information would apparently cost him 50 points! I already owe -910 points, so who cares about another 50? Seiji ignored the debt warning and confirmed that he wanted the information. An information file soon appeared on his computer screen. Seiji gradually started frowning as he read this information. Not long after he finished reading, the file automatically deleted itself. According to what hed read, this was indeed about a game, a death game played in peoples dreams! So far, only ordinary people had died. No Spiritual Ability users had died from this, but this didnt mean that Spiritual Ability users were immune to death. Entering this game would be risky, not to mention that Kamitani was involved. Seiji took out the red card and gazed at the pentagram on it. The games rules allowed him to take one other person with him Should he do this together with Shika? He didnt want his adopted younger sister to meet with any danger. Still, she was now his Spirit-branded Retainer. Telling her nothing and going to meet danger in a dream by himself seemed like it would really make her unhappy afterwards. Seiji decided to explain everything to her as a proper partner should. After coming to this decision, he instantly went to find Shika. Karen was standing in confusion at the top of a building. She saw nothing but black buildings everywhere. Flames were all over the place. There were corridors and pipes intersecting in midair, and all sorts of platforms could be seen. This was an incredibly complex terrain. She could see some people moving, and there were sounds of gunshots, yelling, maniacal laughter, and fighting all sorts of maniacal sounds could be heard. This feeling of insanity melded together with the pulsating heat in the air, giving her an incredibly uncomfortable sensation. What is this place? This is a dream, Kahos voice spoke up next to her. Currently, Kaho was wearing a bright-red one-piece dress and wearing some sort of abnormal butterfly-shaped mask. Kaho only revealed her smiling face and glowing eyes that gave off an unearthly demonic aura. Have fun, Sister. After saying this, Kaho suddenly pushed Karen off the building! Chapter 699 - This is a slaughter game! Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Eh? For an instant, Karen didnt realize what had just happened. Or, perhaps she realized but was unwilling to accept it inside. But no matter what, she now had to face the fact that she was currently falling down. Ahhhhh!!! A scream of fear came out of Karens mouth. Falling down from a tall building onto the ground would definitely result in death! Fortunately, there was a corridor in midair hanging right below this building. She crashed into it with a heavy thud. It really hurt. The pain caused Karen to scream again. Her consciousness became hazy. In her haziness, she saw someone running over. How lucky, its a total noob. And shes a noob thats almost dead. Im going to take the kill. A man wearing a monkey mask laughed as he sliced down with his sword. He was pulled into this strange dream yet again. Isamu Seima sighed helplessly when he saw this familiar place once more. Ever since five days ago, he was being pulled into this strange place every night in his dreams. At first, a black-clad crow-mask-wearing person told him that this was a dream, and that a game would be played within this dream. The games rules were quite simple. The goal was simply to continuously kill other players and be the final survivor. The final winner would be able to receive 100,000 sakuras as a cash prize in reality! 100,000 sakuras was a significant amount of money to a high schooler like Isamu. This was greatly appealing to him. However, it was an issue whether or not he would truly be able to receive the money. This situation was far too abnormal! Just how was he and other people pulled into such a dream? Why was he chosen? Would he suffer any harm in real life? What exactly was the real purpose of this game? The crow masked person had vanished right after explaining the basic situation to him. Isamu didnt even get the chance to ask any questions. He then immediately met another player. This player immediately attacked him! Isamu tried telling him that he didnt want to fight. Isamu only wanted to talk and get a better idea of what was going on. However, the other person completely ignored him and only tried to kill Isamu! Isamu could only run away. Although the crow masked person said that this was only a dream, Isamu didnt want to experiment with his own life to see whether he would be able to leave if he died here. Nor did he want to kill anyone. Isamu really loved to play video games ever since he was young. He spent just about all his spending money and birthday money on video games. Now that he was in high school, he even worked a part-time job just for the sake of spending more money on video games. He was definitely addicted to gaming. Still, his parents were strict about his schooling, so he had fairly good grades and was physically active as well. He counted as a relatively good student. Of course, he had played battle royale games before as well. Still, this wasnt the type of game that he liked. He preferred singleplayer games rather than competitive multiplayer games. He was the type who didnt like to be hurt or to hurt others. Maybe a battle-royale-game-loving person would have more fun or even be excited to join such a game in their dreams. However, this was nothing more than a bother to Isamu. Isamu continued hiding and running away, but reached his limits. Someone shot him with a bullet in the back, causing pain to almost completely rob him of his consciousness. Since he couldnt run anymore, he started resisting, and used his starting dagger to stab the other party in the neck. Both Isamu and his attacker died! Isamu was then revived in another corner of the battlefield. Although he didnt die for real, the pain and fear greatly stimulated Isamu. He realized that only hiding and running would bring nothing but harm upon him. This was a slaughter game! Since he didnt know how to quit this game, he could only play it. Isamu then used his long-time gaming experience and carefully considered his strategy for how to move around, kill others, and protect himself. All the other game players he met were difficult to communicate with. Isamu began to suspect if these were even real people at all or something like NPCs. He also wondered if this was nothing more than an ongoing nightmare of his. However, this dream seemed abnormally real Still, Isamu didnt give up trying to talk to the other players. He finally met a person that was willing to talk to him! After a discussion, Isamu and the other person formed a temporary team and fought as allies. But not long after, an incredibly powerful maniacal player ambushed and killed them both. Isamu was separated from this other person afterwards and never saw him again. Isamu was now certain that this was no mere ordinary nightmare. There were other reasonable players that he could talk to and ally with. He tried to locate that former partner to team up again, but Isamu was killed off over and over again before he finally woke up in his bed again. In the next five days, he entered this abnormal dream a total of four times. Every time he woke up, Isamu felt as if some deep part of himself had gone missing. This mysterious sense of loss made him feel greatly uneasy. Although he went to the hospital for a checkup, the hospital couldnt find anything wrong with him at all. And now, he was in this dream yet again. Just how the hell was he supposed to quit this damned game!! After feeling helpless, he now felt rage. But no matter how angry Isamu got, it was all useless. Perhaps Ill be able to quit this nightmare if I finally win this game Isamu began to think in such a manner. Every reasonable player that Isamu met and was able to talk to told him that they hadnt been able to win this game. Although Isamu had now proved that committing suicide several times in a row would allow him to quit the game for the night, suicide wasnt something fun at all. He was also quite worried about the feeling that he kept losing something each time. Rather than constantly running away and meeting an unknown end, Isamu preferred to try his hardest to win. Even if he won but was still unable to escape from this dream, could he at least get 100,000 sakuras? Isamu made up his mind to begin fighting at his very best. Fortunately, on this round of the game, he soon found an unopened wooden chest. He opened it, only to find a gun and several ammo clips inside. Isamu wasnt all that delighted at obtaining a gun from the very start. That was because his past experiences here helped him to learn that he didnt have any talent at shooting. When playing shooting video games, the game would typically have aiming aids and other assistance for the player. But here, he had to physically aim at things himself, and this damned place had such a complex terrain that long-distance shooting had really low accuracy. It was quite different to be a shooting expert in a video game vs. being a shooting expert in real life. Still, guns were far more powerful than melee weapons. Although it was limited by ammunition, it was still far better than any melee weapon. Isamu filled the gun with bullets as he continued onward. He suddenly sensed two people to his right. This was a rather subtle sensation. It was an ability that the dream world gave to him, just like a minimap in a game that would allow him to know the other players locations. Isamu was rather confused as the minimap sense would only activate after he killed several other players in the game. Why did it activate from the very start this time? Although he was confused, he continued moving towards the other two peoples locations. He then saw the two players. They were a jacket-wearing boy and a girl who wore a one-piece dress. Both of them wore gray masks that were completely blank. All players in this dream would automatically have masks on their faces. The mask wouldnt feel like it was there, but it would be possible to touch the mask. This mask would also evolve together with how many players a person had killed. The more players one killed, the more colorful and detailed the design of the mask would become. Since these masks were completely blank, these two players had yet to kill a single other player. Right after seeing these two people, Isamu then saw several other masked players with various weapons attacking the duo! He figured that the duo was absolutely certain to die. Even if it was himself with his gun, Isamu felt that he would die there as well. Not to mention, these two players appeared completely unarmed. However, the next scene surpassed Isamus imagination *Smack smack smack smack* The duo avoided the ambushers attacks at an astonishing speed. They defeated all the attackers with just their empty fists! The smacks sounded so loud as if heavy hammers were smashing into the other players bodies. This all happened so quickly that Isamu was unable to see the process clearly. It seemed like only an instant before the weapon-wielding players were all knocked onto the ground. The male and female duo remained completely uninjured. Their masks immediately started changing. The boys mask turned into a golden red demon face that seemed quite authoritative and angry, giving him an imposing martial aura. The girls mask became blue-white, smooth, and beautiful, giving off a cold and dark aura. Although there was still quite some distance between them, Isamu could sense the extraordinariness of those two masks. He couldnt help but swallow his saliva. He then saw those two people looking in his direction! Chapter 700 - Mask of Sin Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Isamu suddenly became afraid that he was being targeted, but soon he realized that he was mistaken. Those two people werent looking at him. They were looking at a black-clad figure that appeared in a cloud of black mist in front of them The crow-masked person! After activating the game card, Seiji and Shika entered the dream game world together. They knew already that this was the scene of the Spirit World Ironfire Castle! The real Ironfire Castle was more dangerous than the Forest Palace, but less dangerous than the Blood Moon Mountain. Yet, this dream was only imitating the Ironfire Castles terrain. Not long after Seiji and Shika entered, they were attacked by a bunch of other players. After dealing with the ambushers, a silver-haired, black yukata-wearing crow-masked figure appeared close to them. Welcome~ Itsuki Kamitanis voice sounded. You came later than I expected, Haruta nii-san. One must be prepared when visiting a strangers home, Seiji responded. How can you say that Im a stranger? We already know each other and even played a game together. That makes us friends! I believe that we may have different understandings of the word friend, Kamitani-san. No need to act so seriously, you know. As they spoke, the ambushers who collapsed on the ground all suddenly vanished. There was then the sound of rapid bullet fire! *Tat tat tat tat* Seiji and Shika dodged the bullets in time by jumping behind a pipe. The bullets clanged loudly against the pipe. The attack came from a man wearing a wolf head mask who wielded an assult rifle. Kamitani looked towards the man. Black mist immediately appeared behind the man and transformed into a huge claw that captured him! My apologies for the poor welcome. Seiji looked towards Kamitani and asked him directly, What exactly is your goal here? Eh? This dream, this so-called game, why did you create all this? To let everyone have fun, of course! Kamitani extended his palms. Thats how it is for all the games in the world! Seiji was rendered speechless. He folded his arms and gave off an aura of Im just here to watch you spout bullshit. Fine, thats not quite entirely the case. Kamitani coughed. The Messengers have their reason for creating this game But please believe me, the only reason Im hosting this game is because I want to have fun. Is it fun to toy around with others lives? Im not toying around with lives, Im simply toying with their souls. The atmosphere suddenly became tense. No need to be so serious. Although some people died, its their own fault. Kamitani chuckled as he noticed that Seiji had visibly become angry. Seiji stared directly at Kamitani and inquired, What exactly do you want to do? Previously, you said that people will die if I dont come. What did you mean by that? I want to do an experiment. Although its a bit early to do this, I feel that the games current state isnt fun enough, so Ive decided to perform it earlier than planned, Kamitani told him. If you dont come, its likely that more people than before will end up dying. Perhaps the dead will even include someone you know. *Boom!!* A tremendous fireball hit Kamitani and exploded into flames that seemed to represent Seijis fury. The black mist wiped away the flames. The silver-haired boy remained completely uninjured. Dont be like that. The person that you know entered this game of their own volition. I didnt force that person at all. And rather than death, I think that person might even receive benefits because they seem to have quite some potential. Who is it!? Seiji clenched his fists. Thats a secret~ It would be boring to tell you, so why dont you find out for yourself? Kamitani chuckled. Many possibilities flashed through Seijis mind. He thought that one person was more likely than the others, but there was too little information for him to go on right now. As for my experiment, rather than explaining about it, itll be quicker to simply show you. Before Seiji could ask any more questions, Kamitani waved his hand, bringing the black claw over to him and tossing the wolf-masked man on the ground. The silver-haired boy then pointed and caused more black mist to appear, entering the wolf mask. This caused the man to scream out in pain. Wargh!!!!!! The mans body started expanding, while his clothes turned into fur. His screams transformed into a wolfs howling at the end. His mask grew to cover his entire face and distorted even more After a short few seconds, the wolf-masked man transformed into a gray wolfman with a powerful body that was more than two meters tall! I call these masks the Mask of Sin. And, this transformation is known as Sin Activation. Kamitani chatted as if he was a kid showing off his favorite toy. Right after saying this, the wolfman howled as he charged towards Seiji and Shika! *Boom!!* Seiji shot out another large fireball that landed a direct hit on the wolfmans head. Yet, this seemed to be useless as the wolfman dashed right through the flames and swung its claws at Seiji! Seiji agilely dodged the attack, while Shika used a whirlwind kick to viciously kick the wolfman! Shikas kick would have been powerful enough to send an ordinary adult flying a great distance away. However, the wolfman didnt even budge. The wolfmans eyes gave off a blood-red glow as he furiously waved his claws! He was so fast that only afterimages could be seen. Although Seiji and Shika were unarmed, they continuously retreated. Shika then lifted her hands and formed sharp ice blades by summoning a chilly mist. She then took a chance to counterattack! She successfully injured the wolfmans right paw. The wolfman roared in anger and spat out a large amount of grayish-white fluid at her! Defense curse, [Turtle Armor]! Seiji cast his overlapping defensive barrier and got in front of Shika in time to block this unavoidable attack. The grayish-white fluid gave off an indescribably strange stink that was disgusting to inhale. The injury on the wolfmans right paw speedily recovered; it was as if hed never received the injury in the first place. He then went around to the side to continue swiping with his claws. A fierce glint appeared in Seijis eyes. Seiji suddenly gathered powerful white light on his right hand, then combined it with Yomis power to transform it into a sword of light that emanated faint golden holy-like waves. This was his [Evolved White Lotus Blade]! With a slash and a flash of light, the wolfmans left paw was sliced off! He wailed in pain and started retreating. The next second, grayish liquid welled out of the injury and speedily formed the wolfs paw again. It was soon restored to its original form. The wolfman then jumped upwards and started jumping swiftly between the corridors and buildings. Seiji and Shika backed up against each other and observed him while remaining highly vigilant. The wolfman continuously increased his speed through successive jumps, creating large numbers of afterimages everywhere. Finally, he suddenly jumped down from straight above! He opened his mouth and spat out enough grayish-white liquid to drown both of them *Shing!!* A blade of light entered the wolfmans mouth and exited from the wolfmans lower half! Seiji had seen through this attack and pierced the wolfman in midair. His spiritual blade then exploded in a flash of brilliant light! The wolfmans body was split into two halves from this explosion. Grayish-white liquid splattered everywhere, causing everything to become indescribably stinky. After the two halves landed on the ground, they soon started to squirm and appeared to be attempting to put themselves back together again with powerful regenerative abilities. [Evolved Fire Bullet]! Seiji sent out golden flames that burned half of the wolfmans body. Shika froze and shattered the other half of the wolfmans body. *Clap clap clap* There was the sound of applause. Not bad, Kamitani praised them. As you can see, Sin Activation can turn a normal human player that you should have easily been able to deal with into something that will give you slight difficulty. The more people a player kills in the game, the more beautiful the Mask of Sin will become and the more powerful the Sin Activation will be. The stronger the Sin Activation, the more difficult it will be to withstand. Game players that cant withstand it will have their minds shatter or even receive serious injuries to their souls to the point of death. If you dont want people to die, then you need to kill them to make them quit the game before that happens. Haruta nii-san, dont you really love saving people? Then hurry and kill all the players in here as quickly as possible, including that person you know. Chapter 701 - I surrender! Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu After saying that, the silver-haired boy chuckled again and vanished in a cloud of black mist. Something flashed in Seijis eyes. Brother Shika looked at him. The more players one kills, the more powerful this so-called Sin Activation will be, and the more difficult it will be to withstand this will definitely include ourselves, Seiji stated as he touched the mask on his face. If we do as he tells us to, our masks will finally be activated in the end, which will probably be terrible for us. But even so, I will choose to kill all the other players to make them leave so that I can save themthats what he wants to see. However, hes wrong. Im not the noble type who will sacrifice myself and my companions to save others I dont even know. Plus, acting exactly as the enemy wants, sacrificing myself to save others, is the most idiotic thing in the world! The important part was to think and figure out what the correct path was here. No matter how this dream was created, this is still only a dream, Seiji stated out loud calmly. This means that all the other so-called players are just dreaming. Making them quit the game actually means to have them wake up. And, this doesnt have to be achieved only through the games setting of killing them. Targeting their mental spirits or souls or giving them a sufficient amount of stimulation should also be possible Isnt that right, Yomi? Seiji asked his bonded female spirit. Yomi answered with a chuckle. Thats correct. Nice idea, she praised him. Ive only learned the most basic soul attack spell. Its probably insufficient with only this spell. I need your help, Seiji requested. He had only recently begun learning about the soul, so he didnt have much knowledge yet. He had just barely managed to learn [Beginner-level Soul Attack]. Seiji didnt have the opportunity to use this spell back at the Bloodwine Ritual tournament. It seemed like it would be useful here. However, Seiji was worried if that spell wouldnt be too weak against the other players. Rather than having me help out, you might as well have Shinobu-chan try, Yomi told him. Shinobu-chan? Seiji was surprised to hear this. Although shes still really weak, this is only a dream. Shell be able to use her skills with your Manas support. Itll be perfect as light exercise for her. Will it really be fine? Will this hurt her in any way? Theres some minor risk, but its worthwhile. Its just like how human children need to take risks about falling while growing up and learning how to walk. I see What exactly should I do? Yomi told him the method. After Seiji learned the method, he talked it over with Shinobu. She was highly motivated about being able to help her master. When Isamu Seima saw the crow-masked person again, he almost wanted to rush right over. Isamu felt that this crow-masked person was the host, or one of the hosts, of this slaughter game. Isamu wanted to ask just how he could quit this game! But, would it really be possible to obtain the answer simply by rushing over and pointing his gun? That would be impossible the crow-masked person was just like a game administrator for an MMORPG. Even if a player had the strongest weapon in the game, that still wouldnt allow the player to threaten a game administrator! It might even bring great trouble upon the player. Isamu ended up hesitating and didnt act on his impulse. The crow-masked person talked to the two powerful players for a while. Isamu was unable to hear them clearly, but it didnt seem to be about introducing the games rules. Then, a wolf-masked man suddenly arrived and attacked the two players with an assault rifle. Black mist then appeared and transformed into a huge claw that caught the wolf-masked man! This was the crow-masked persons power. It was so easy to capture an assault rifle-wielding player, so it would obviously be far easier to deal with Isamu, who only had a handgun. Isamu felt quite lucky that he didnt go rushing over there. Yet, the next instant, black mist suddenly appeared right next to him! Before he could even react, a huge claw grabbed him into the darkness! Isamu was unable to even move or make a sound. Yet, he was still miraculously able to breathe and hear things. Was he going to be squeezed to death? He hadnt experienced such a death in the game so far. If he was going to die, he wanted the claw to hurry up. Isamu silently waited for death. However, his head started aching a while later, as if something dark and cold was being forcefully injected into his brain through the mask. It was as if thousands of icy cold needles were piercing into his head. It was incredibly painful! Isamu did his best to struggle as his consciousness became hazy. He saw many scattered scenes and heard cacophonous sounds, as well as smelled a stink which was sticky and bloody He was going to die. He wasnt merely going to die in the game, he was going to die for real! Isamu was no longer capable of thinking. However, his instinct to survive told him that if he allowed himself to sink into the darkness, he would never come back again. No no no no no no no!!! I still have so many fun video games that I havent beaten yet! Theres some upcoming new games that I was really looking forward to playing! I still havent returned the game I borrowed from my friend! I still havent confessed to the girl that I like! I still havent properly paid back my parents for raising me! I dont want to die I dont want to die I dont want to die I dont want to die His desire to live transformed into a strong will to survive. This managed to protect his mental spirit. His pain increased even more. Yet, Isamus mind actually became clearer. It was as if he was someone swept overboard on the ocean and was now furiously struggling on the surface of the water for each and every breath. Then, the pain gradually decreased. His vision slowly returned to normal. The cacophonous sounds faded and the bloody smell vanished. He finally woke up again. What exactly happened? Isamu muttered to himself as he experienced a wondrous sensation. He could feel that he had now obtained extraordinary power! However, this newfound power wasnt very strong yet. He instinctively understood that he would need to strengthen himself by killing more players. Then lets go kill some people!! Isamu was nearly overcome by a sudden urge to kill. He then immediately saw two game players The angry demon-masked boy and strange smile-masked girl. Isamu was rendered speechless. The angry demon-masked boy raised his hand and seemed like he was about to attack. I surrender! Isamu decisively shouted that as he raised both of his hands. The angry demon masked boySeiji stopped when he saw this unexpected action. Surrender? Yeah, I surrender. If you want, you can take my weapon. Isamu handed over his gun. Could we please talk? Isamus sudden urge to kill speedily cooled down now that he was faced with these two powerful individuals. He managed to regain his calm. He preferred to talk to reasonable players rather than fighting. Of course we can talk. Seiji was quite happy to talk to someone who wasnt berserk. Soul Societys information on this game indicated that the great majority of ordinary people pulled into this dream would enter a berserk state where their desire to kill was greatly enhanced. It would be almost impossible for such people to normally think and communicate. Only a very few were able to retain their sense of self in this dream. Even Spiritual Ability users would be affected by this dreams enhanced berserk state. Only those powerful enough or those with resolute will would be able to maintain their calm. I saw you talking to the crow-masked person earlier. Could I ask what you talked about? Isamu inquired. Of course, the crow-masked person was Itsuki Kamitani. Some things that werent so fun to summarize, the more people you kill in here, the more dangerous it will become for you. Seiji looked at Isamu. Do you like playing this game? Not at all! I was dragged into this hellish place for no apparent reason. Ive been here several times already and have no idea how to stop having this nightmare. Isamu sighed. Do you guys know how to stop this? Youre talking about not being pulled into this dream anymore, right? I apologize, I dont know how to stop this dream, either Although I can have you immediately quit this particular game for tonight. Seiji raised his hand. It will only take an instant. It wont hurt probably. Chapter 702 - Throw Shinobu at you! Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu When you say that it wont hurt, cant you sound a little more confident? Isamu thought to himself. Why do you have that type of ability? Because Brother, watch out, four oclock! Shika suddenly warned Seiji with a magic message. Seiji immediately looked in that direction and saw a gun pointing at him! He reflexively dragged the boy standing in front of him into a nearby building. Shika followed right after. One second later, there was the sound of gunfire as many bullets shot into the corridor and pipe they were just standing in! Isamu realized that they had just been ambushed. If it hadnt been for Seiji dragging him to safety, he definitely would have died there already. After a while, the enemy player stopped shooting. Then, a large man wearing a tiger mask appeared. He started approaching down the pipe. *Boom!* Isamu started shooting. Earlier, when he tried to give up his gun, Seiji indicated that he didnt want it. So, Isamu still had his gun. He was lucky enough to hit the man directly in the chest. However, the man merely shook slightly before he immediately started returning fire! He was actually alright!? The tiger mask man clearly wasnt wearing any bulletproof vest. He actually managed to stay standing after receiving a direct hit? Isamu was astonished by this. The strange smile-masked girlShikacreated some ice blades and shot them at the tiger mask man, knocking him down. Seiji immediately rushed over and pointed his hand at the enemy player. A white light appeared on his hand. *Whoosh!* A silver-haired small girl appeared from the white light. She lifted up a large golden hammer, which was even larger than she was. With a Hiiyah!, she smashed the hammer at the large tiger-masked man! *Thud!* There was a muffled sound together with golden waves that spread out from the impact. This technique was known as Throw Shinobu at you! Cough, that was just a joke. Actually, Seiji was using Yomis so-called method. This was to release Shinobus soul in order to use a soul attack against the target which would forcefully shake the persons mental spirit and wake them up. It was just that the process ended up looking surprisingly cute. Shinobus soul form was appearing much younger than her physical body. Her large hammer was her soul-attacking method. She looked quite cute, and her Hiiyah! would surely shake any lolicons soul! Seiji personally felt that he wasnt a lolicon, yet even he was shaken by her cuteness. That was the evidence of just how impactful it was. After Shinobu attacked, Seiji instantly pulled her back into his body again as he observed the soul attacks effects. The tiger-masked man started shaking, and his entire body started becoming clear. He was about to leave this dream. Yet, he suddenly roared, and his body became restored again. He trembled violently as he crawled up while the mask on his face glowed red. Seiji frowned upon seeing this. He speedily created a golden longsword in his right hand and sliced down! *Shing!* The tiger-masked mans head was cut off and sent flying. And yet, the mask released a blinding red light, causing the head to suddenly fly backwards and back onto the body as if time had been reversed! The head reattached itself with a strong shock wave that forced Seiji backwards. *Rooooooaaaaaarrrr!!!* The tiger mask man then roared as he began transforming, just like a tiger. Just like the previous wolf mask mans transformation, the tiger-masked man soon became a muscular tigerman with vicious appearance! Although the soul attack was effective, this person had been resistant to the soul attack. It even caused his mask to use Sin Activation. I should have weakened him further before having Shinobu attack! Seiji came to this conclusion. The tigerman viciously pounced at them. Seiji battled with his sword together with Shikas support. During this battle, another player appeared and started shooting bullets at all of them! The tigerman jumped over and tore that player to pieces. The tigermans body then glowed red as his power increased. Even more players started appearing. All sorts of gunfire kept rattling out, causing the scene to become chaotic. Seiji defeated a boy who wore a fly-shaped mask. He then summoned Shinobu to deal the final blow with her hammer. This indeed successfully helped the boy to leave the dream! He proved his inference that first defeating a person without killing them in the game and then using a soul attack would be a workable method. At this moment, another players mask used Sin Activation. He transformed into a pitch-black tentacle monster that shot out many tentacles at Shika! Shika started battling the tentacle monster. Seiji wanted to come to her support, but he was blocked by the tigerman. Not only that; other players kept interfering as well. Isamu was also attacked. He managed to kill another player with his gun, but Isamu also received a gunshot wound. Now was the time to use his newfound power. After seeing the strange smile mask girl and angry demon mask boy use extraordinary powers, along with the tigermans transformation, Isamu realized that he wasnt the only one who received powers in this dream world. This seemed only natural to him. This game wouldnt be so that he was the only one to receive special powers. Isamu scoffed at himself for thinking for even a short while that he was special. But even though he wasnt special, he had special powers in this dream world. Although he wasnt powerful, he could still fight! Isamu closed his eyes and concentrated on activating his new power. He felt his body speedily heating up, as if his consciousness was rising and becoming lighter At this moment, Isamus owl-shaped mask began to glow a dark red. The mask transformed into flashy red eyeglasses. Isamus T-shirt and shorts transformed into a black jacket and long pants with a gray cardigan inside. He also gained a bright red tie. Red gloves appeared on his hands. Even his standard semi-automatic pistol transformed into an exquisite antique revolver! Heh heh heh! Isamu started chuckling in delight. When he opened his eyes, he felt like he was incredibly happy. Although something felt wrong to him, he didnt really care. The important part right now was to have fun with this game (battle)! He immediately stepped out from the building and entered the battlefield with extravagant moves as if he was stepping out onto a stage. Several other players immediately noticed his flashiness and shot at him! Isamu moved around as if he was dancing and miraculously dodged all the bullets! He then returned fire with the revolver and landed three headshots in a row against three different enemy players! His bullets all left red streaks in the air. Seiji widened his eyes in surprise as he witnessed this scene. Hey now, why does he suddenly appear like the main character of a certain famous video game!? Hey~ Friend, just leave the small fries to me~ Isamu shouted towards Seiji with a jubilant tone. Please concentrate on those ugly monsters~ Thank you Could I ask who you are? Seijis cheeks twitched. Heeheehee~ Im the person you just saved. Although Im not as outstanding as you and that miss over there, Im still more than enough to deal with small fries. Allow me to repay the favor I owe you~ As Isamu spoke, he landed another three beautiful headshots against another three players. Although his actions and movements seemed beautiful, they also seemed overboard. Plus, he was now speaking in a lilting tone. When paired with his current appearance, a nice description would be that he seemed like an actor on stage, and a not-so nice description would be that he was a chuunibyou This state was evidently abnormal! Seiji thought back to how the boy before him looked when talking to Seiji earlier. It was astonishing how he had suddenly transformed into such a state. What exactly had happened? Is this another form of Sin Activation? People that still maintain their logic and reason after Sin Activation will become like this!? That was a completely different style from those who transformed into monsters. You could either transform into a monster or a chuunibyou Question: What would you choose between transforming into an insane bloodthirsty monster or a chuunibyou addicted to performing? Answer: Seiji would choose death! Transforming into a monster was quite terrible, but transforming into a chuunibyou would be so embarrassing!! Although it was embarrassing, maybe it would also be a little cool? No, no, I definitely dont want to become like that! Seiji forcefully retorted to himself. Chapter 703 - Let me continue helping you! Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Regardless, with a helper dealing with the small fryor ordinary players, there were now far fewer distractions, and Seiji and Shika could concentrate on dealing with players that had undergone Sin Activation. Seiji used the terrain to help dodge the tigermans vicious attacks. He then used [Evolved Body strengthening techniqueWind] to speed himself up even more for a swift attack! Densely intersecting sword attacks sliced at the tigermans body, causing serious damage and slicing off his right paw. Grrrahhhroooaarrr!! the tigerman screamed out in what resembled a combination of human and tiger screams. He then hurriedly retreated. Seiji chased right after him without giving him a chance to escape. Seeing that he couldnt escape, the tigerman roared as he then got down on all fours and crouched down on the ground like a real tiger. All the hair on his body stood up on ends as his body expanded. He widened his mouth as a red glow appeared inside. *Boom!* A blood-red light explosively shot out from the tigermans mouth! Seiji responded calmly. Seeing how obvious it was that the tigerman was using some sort of ultimate ability, Seiji had already prepared his own spell to deal with the blood-red light. A large amount of smaller spell formations instantly appeared, blocking the blood-red light and transforming it Counterattack curse, [Dragon Counterattack]! The spell formations flashed as the blood-red light turned into a golden dragon that roared as it rushed back towards the tigerman and exploded in a brilliant light! The tigerman collapsed from this explosion. Seiji released Shinobu and had her hammer the tigerman out of the game. Meanwhile, Shika froze the tentacle monster solid. However, another player underwent Sin Activation as well, transforming into a large meatball-shaped monster with several mouths that emitted a green gas The battle continued! The fierce fighting continued for quite a while. After all the attacking players were killed or exiled with Shinobus soul attack, this district was finally cleared and became quiet. Are you alright? Seiji walked over to his helper and checked on him. Currently, Isamus clothes were rather tattered, and he had a wretched appearance. However, he didnt appear to be injured. Im fine Isamu gave a big thumbs up while flashing a happy smile. It was really fun to play together with you He then remained in that pose as he smiled and collapsed! Seiji grabbed him in time so that Isamu didnt hit the floor. Seiji and Shika then saw Isamu glowing a dark red as the shirt and tie vanished, while the tattered black jacket and long pants transformed back into an undamaged T-shirt and shorts. His red gloves vanished, and the revolver hed dropped on the ground became a standard semi-automatic pistol again. His shoes became sneakers again as the flashy red glasses transformed back into an owl-shaped mask. Seiji now confirmed that this was indeed the same boy that he had been talking to before the battling started. He was now in a weak state Seiji wondered if he should exile this person from the game now? Just as Seiji was considering this, he saw Isamu moving. Erk Isamu woke up again. He felt a headache, and was rather dizzy. He also wanted to vomit. His body felt hot and listless, as well as numb it was as if he had undergone strenuous exercise followed by an electric shock. Luckily, someone was supporting him. Otherwise, he surely would have fallen down. Isamu lifted his head, only to see the angry demon mask boy. His head started working again, and he recalled whatd just happened. He had activated his power, transformed, and started fighting as a team together with the angry demon mask boy and the strange smile mask girl Are you alright? Seiji asked once again. I Im fine, Isamu told him as he managed to stand by himself again. He indicated that Seiji didnt need to support him any further. Thank you for your help just now, Seiji gave his thanks. May I ask how I should call you? You can call me Owl, Isamu answered. Since his mask was an owl, the first player hed met who wasnt berserk had called him Owl. Isamu had taken Owl as his nickname in this game afterwards. Owl-san, you can call me White Night. My partner here is the Knight of Zero, Seiji told Isamu. White Night and Knight of Zero? These were obviously just nicknames rather than real names as well. But, why was a girl using a name like knight? Isamu was rather curious about this, but didnt ask, since it was only a nickname here. It was just like an internet username. Thanks to your assistance, we were able to finish this battle without any problems What do you intend to do next, Owl-san? Seiji asked. For example, as I said previously, I can help you to leave this particular instance of the game. Would you like to leave now or stay behind? Isamu fell silent for a moment. Can I ask who exactly the two of you are? Isamu mulled things over before speaking up again. You have extraordinary power, but its not like mine, nor is it anything like those people who transformed have showed I feel that youre no ordinary players of this game. Were Spiritual Ability users, Seiji admitted honestly. Spiritual Ability users so they really exist. Since even an abnormal dream like this exists, isnt it natural for Spiritual Ability users to also exist? You have a point is this dream also created by a Spiritual Ability user? Thats right. The boy that you call the crow-masked person is the main culprit behind all this. Did you come here in order to fight that person? While we are on opposing factions, this time we only came here to investigate. Something like having insufficient information, so youre temporarily unable to deal with him, is that it? Something like that. If Soul Society had more specific information on this strange dream, then they would surely take action So, perhaps lacking information and being unable to deal with Kamitani was indeed the case, Seiji thought to himself. Let me continue helping you! Something flashed in Isamus eyes. I want to completely break free from this nightmare, so rather than exiting this particular instance of the game, Id prefer to continue helping you and do my best to fight against the person who created this nightmare! Owl-san You dont need to call me by an honorific like -san. Alright Owl. Seiji paused for a moment. Thank you for your heartfelt intentions. Still, I must tell you that the longer you fight in here and the more people you kill, the more dangerous it will be for you. Whys that? Because this mask is Seiji explained the properties of the Mask of Sin to Isamu. Isamu fell silent once again. So that extraordinary power hed just gained was the power of the mask, and activating it was called Sin Activation! The more people he killed, the more powerful the Sin Activation would become, and the more difficult it would be to withstand. If he was unable to withstand it, it was possible that he would die for real rather than only dying in the game! Isamu recalled the painful sensations he underwent earlier and became afraid of the risk of dying for real. But if he didnt use his power, he would be nothing more than a small fry that wouldnt be of any help. Plus, there was the chance that even if he didnt activate the power himself, the mask would use Sin Activation for him. In conclusion, if he really wanted to help White Night and the Knight of Zero to fight against the crow-masked person, he would really need to risk his life! This would no longer be a simple game. This was a real battle where lives were at stake! Isamu became afraid. But, he also became somewhat excited. He had played so many video games since young. He really enjoyed treating himself as the main character of the game and immersing himself in the hot-blooded stories of the games. And now, he finally had a chance to become a true hero. Although he wouldnt be the main character. He would be more like a side character who was slightly stronger than a small fry. But he would still be a hero! He could fight for himself and others against evil! Isamu suddenly recalled the meaning of his name. Isamu was written with the characters for courage and fighting When he was younger, people told him that his name was just like a heros name from an anime. Isamu agreed with this as well. Although he was embarrassed about his name when he was younger and wanted to reject it, he didnt think that way anymore at all. Isamu loved heroes. Isamu wanted to be a hero. That was why Isamu wouldnt let go of this chance to truly become a hero! Chapter 704 - I’ve resolved myself… probably Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu I still want to stay behind and help you guys! Isamu suppressed his inner fears as he spoke loudly with excitement and idolization. If its more dangerous with killing more players, will it be fine as long as I try my best not to kill them? Logically, that should be the case, but I cant make any guarantees that youll be safe just by doing that. Quitting the game is the safest, Seiji told him. Quitting this game is only a temporary band-aid fix for tonight. That wont free me from this nightmare, and Id still face danger again, wouldnt I? Isamu looked directly at Seiji. Seiji fell silent for a moment. Youre certain that you want to stay behind? Im certain, Isamu answered adamantly. He then suddenly thought of something If I stay behind to help you, will I be troubling you? Of course not, you were a great help just now. Seiji chuckled. But, youre still an ordinary person. Although its brave of you to want to risk your life to battle with us, this isnt something that should be decided on an impulse have you really resolved yourself? Resolve Isamu felt as if this word was so heavy as to be physical. His earlier resolution was already shaken. However, he soon firmed his resolve again. He had resolved himself already. No matter what happened afterwards, he would be mentally prepared! Isamu took a deep breath to help calm himself down. Ive resolved myself probably. Whats with that probably of mine! Isamu commented on himself after saying that out loud. Why did I say probably after such cool-sounding words!? That ruined the great impression I gave! Earlier, he had been commenting on how the angry demon mask boy didnt sound confident enough. He didnt think that, ironically, it was now time to comment on himself. Seiji chuckled after hearing these words and sensing Isamus embarrassment. So youve only probably resolved yourself Well, I suppose thats fine. Being brave enough to fight for real was quite courageous already. He could understand even if the resolve wasnt one hundred percent. Since youve resolved yourself, then Ill be counting on your assistance. But as your resolve seems insufficient, if I judge that you shouldnt stay any longer, Ill be having you leave this dream immediately. Will that be alright? Thats fine Thank you, White Night-san. I should be the one thanking you for being willing to help us. Also, theres no need to address me with the -san suffix. Alright, White Night and Knight of Zero-san, please take care of me. No need to use honorifics with me, Shika told him. Thank you for your help, Owl. No need to be polite. Isamu smiled as he felt that he had obtained recognition. Two people are coming over Theyve been watching us for a while, Shika stated as she indicated towards the left. Seiji and Isamu looked there, only to see two people walking over: a fat man wearing a horned rat mask along with a woman wearing a half green and half black snake mask. The fat man was actually wearing pajamas, together with a bulletproof vest on top. It seemed rather strange. The woman was wearing an ordinary shirt and jeans, also with a bulletproof vest on top. Theyre Horned Rat-kun and Double Snake-san. I recognize them. Theyre both reasonable players that we can talk to, Isamu told Seiji and Shika. Hey, Owl-kun. The rat mask pudgy man greeted them as he got close. I and Double Snake-san both saw your battle just now. Could I ask what that was about? Isamu looked at Seiji, who nodded. They spent some time explaining the situation to Horned Rat and Double Snake. Owl-kun is really so brave I dont have that type of courage. The pudgy man sighed after hearing the situation. I want to quit this game immediately. Sure. Seiji raised his hand. Please relax yourself and try not to think about resisting, Horned Rat-san. Wait a moment can I really quit the game just like this? Nothing bad will happen to me? Probably not. I dont want to hear probably, I want a guarantee! Im sorry, theres no guarantee. I dont want to do it if theres no guarantee! Youre saying that I can quit tonights game immediately, but it looks more like youre about to kill me Horned Rat-kun, White Night is trustworthy. Hes a good person, Isamu spoke up. I dont believe in trusting others so easily what proof is there that hes a good person? There is no proof. Its your own choice if you dont want to accept. Seiji put down his hand. Its for your own good to quit this game, but if you dont believe me, I wont force you. At any rate, its your own problem if you die because of your decision. Horned Rat was rendered speechless. Thats not something a good person would say, he retorted angrily. I never said that Im a good person, Seiji told him calmly. There would always be people suspicious of others good intentions. Seiji understood this, but he wasnt willing to explain himself to them. What about Double Snake-san? Are you willing to believe me? Id like to ask a question, the snake masked woman said. What meaning is there for the crow-masked person to do all this? Giving special powers to the players cant possibly be just to add another layer to the game. But, that might really be the case. Kamitani seems like the type to do things just for fun. Seiji recalled his conversation with Kamitani. This power the Mask of Sin could it be possible that itll become usable in real life after it becomes powerful enough? Something flashed in the snake masked womans eyes. Everyone fell silent for a moment. How is that possible?! Isamu reflexively denied this. Were all dreaming right now. It doesnt seem possible that a power obtained in a dream can be used in real life. He looked towards White Night for agreement. But, Seiji didnt say anything. White Night? I dont know. Seiji honestly admitted this when confronted by Isamus gaze. I dont know if that will be possible or not. Its impossible to say since theres insufficient information. Kamitani had only mentioned the word experiment. The experiment was regarding the Mask of Sins Sin Activation. Yet, Seiji didnt know what the purpose of this experiment was. Kamitani only said that people who couldnt withstand the Sin Activation would die. Then what would happen to the people that could withstand it? Kamitani even said that the person Seiji knew might receive benefits. What benefits could there possibly be? Seiji was completely unable to deny the possibility of the Mask of Sin being used in real life once it grew strong enough! That was why he said that he didnt know. If you dont know, doesnt that mean it might be possible? The snake masked woman became excited. As long as we kill enough people in here, we can truly obtain the masks power and become Spiritual Ability users in real life! These words shook Isamu. Become a real Spiritual Ability user? Just imagining it gave him an indescribable feeling. Please calm down, Double Snake-san. This is only your guess, Seiji spoke in a heavy tone. Therere many things possible in the world. Its also possible that youll win the lottery right after you wake up from this dream, but the probability of that happening is miniscule. Thats not the same! Not only did she not calm down, she even became more excited. It doesnt seem possible that this entire dream game was created just for all of us to have some fun! There must have been some important purpose behind creating all of this. And, doesnt it seem likely that an experiment to help ordinary people like me gain supernatural powers would be a possible goal!? Its quite fair that people who cant withstand this power should die. Obtaining an incredible power should have an associated price with it. I bet thats exactly what it is this is a chance! A chance to become a Spiritual Ability user instead of an ordinary person! The price is to gamble with your very life!! The snake masked woman even sounded rather fanatical. Chapter 705 - This all feels too real! Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Double Snake-san Do you want to become a Spiritual Ability user? Isamu couldnt help but ask. Of course! As long as I can become a Spiritual Ability user, Ill The snake-masked woman suddenly stopped in the middle of her words. Everyone fell silent once again. First of all, I need to emphasize that all of this is only a guess, Seiji spoke in a serious tone. Right now, its impossible to know whether the Mask of Sin will become strong enough to be used in real life if you power it up. Not only that, even if this is real, you have to carefully consider whether its worth it to risk your life for spiritual powers. Failure will equal death! Not death in a game, but real death! And even if its as you suppose, that you can successfully receive supernatural powers, will the crow-masked boy and his organization really just congratulate you and let you go? I highly doubt that. Its highly likely that theyll take advantage of whomever managed to obtain powers! Theyll use you as a combat tool or something similar. Thats why its definitely not a good idea to try fighting to obtain such a power. Thats only your personal opinion, the snake mask woman stated coldly. Youre enemies with the crow-masked boy, so of course youd say that. If youd rather believe the person who created such a dream that dragged so many people in it to kill each other over and over again for a dangerous experiment, then I have nothing to say. Seiji looked directly at her. Ive already said everything I think I should say. Youre free to make your own decision, and youll also have to bear the consequences. The atmosphere became heavy. White Night Double Snake-san Isamu looked back and forth between the two and wanted to ease the atmosphere. However, he didnt know what he should say. I wont die! The snake mask woman gritted her teeth. I will obtain spiritual powers! I shall change my own fate!! She then turned around to leave. Double Snake-san! Wait for me! The horned rat fatty chased after her. White Night Let them go. Just as I said earlier, I wont force them to leave. Isamu fell silent. I apologize if that made you feel uncomfortable. Seiji sighed. No you dont need to apologize. I understand how it is, Isamu said. I dont know them very well. Theyre simply acquaintances. At this moment, a rumble resounded. The fire that burned everywhere as a light source suddenly grew into glorious flames that also shot out powerful magma! Danger! Seiji, Shika, and Isamu immediately started moving to dodge the magma spurts. This was how the dream world forced the players to constantly change locations to meet other players. Not long after Seiji left, the district he was just in was completely flooded by hot and sticky magma! A player that was burned to death by the magma would be reborn in a safe district. However, this type of death was rather painful. Isamu had experienced being engulfed by magma before. He never wanted to experience it again. Of course, Seiji and Shika werent interested in learning how this type of death felt. They gradually increased their speed. However, Isamu was unable to follow them as quickly. Seeing this, Seiji decided to simply carry Isamu and then increase his speed even further. Seiji and Shika basically flew through the dangerous magma area! Isamu got to personally experience what it felt like to be carried at high speed. He now truly realized that his two allies were no ordinary people. Meanwhile, Horned Rat and Double Snake werent nearly as fortunate. They died painful death to the unexpected magma and respawned in a different location. Whats that sound? Karen asked after she heard explosions. Thats magma but no magma has appeared here, which means that this is still a safe area. Karen was talking to a boy who wore a black hoodie and had a three-eyed cat mask on. Magma? Could it be that you dont even know what magma is? I know the sticky substance that volcanos spew. Thats right. Magma will periodically spew from certain locations and flood entire districts, forcing the remaining players to move to the few remaining districts, the three-eyed cat boy explained calmly. Since theres no magma here, this means that this is one of the safe districts and other players will soon be coming here. More players coming here meant that there would be a battle. Karen became nervous. Earlier, she had died when her younger sister pushed her off the building. But luckily, it wasnt a real death. This was currently a game within a dreama game where all the players kept killing each other! She learned all of this from the boy before her after she respawned. This boy called himself Three-Eyed Cat and saved her, so she didnt die again. He also told her the information regarding this dream. However, this assistance wasnt for free. He wanted Karen to take a weapon and help him fight as well. Karen didnt want to fight. But when she was forced into danger, she could only do as Three-Eyed Cat said as she used her gun and fired! After several battles, three people died due to her shooting. Although this was only a game in a dream, Karen was still scared. That was because this all felt too real! What exactly is going on with this dream? Why was Kaho able to take me in here!? Karen really wanted to find her younger sister and ask these questions. However, she was unable to even protect herself in this dream game. If it wasnt for meeting Three-Eyed Cat, she knew that she probably would have been stuck dying over and over again. She was told that she would automatically quit this game after dying a sufficient number of times or through committing suicide. Karen thought about committing suicide here to quit the game. Yet, Kaho was still within this dream. And she came here precisely because she had requested to fight against Kaho! She wanted to defeat her younger sister so that Kaho would return the demons power. Yet she never expected that Kaho would end up bringing her to such a location. Committing suicide to quit this game would be the same as admitting defeat to Kaho. Karen definitely didnt want that! She had to find Kaho perhaps she would even need to fight and defeat Kaho. No she actually didnt need to especially go and find Kaho. Karen suddenly had a realization. According to what Three-Eyed Cat-san says, this is a game where the players continually fight against each other. That means that as long as I survive and Kaho survives, well definitely meet each other sooner or later! And if I dont see her even until the end, that means shes already been knocked out of the game, which means its my victory. So, I dont need to find her at all. I only need to survive! Karen made up her mind to focus fully on survival. I forgot to ask you something, Three-Eyed Cat asked after a moment of silence. How did you come here? My younger sister brought me here Karen told him honestly. What about you, Three-Eyed Cat-san? Something flashed in Three-Eyed Cats eyes. I dont know how I got here. Five days ago, while I was sleeping, I suddenly arrived here in my dreams, he stated calmly. Its been the same every night since then and Ive met some other players that are reasonable and willing to communicate. Theyve all said the same thing. Youre the only one thats different so far. You said that youve never met the crow-masked person, so I was wondering if you came in here with a different method from everyone else It was as I expected. The boy looked deeply at Karen as if he was trying to see through behind her butterfly mask. Just who are you? And who is your younger sister? Butterfly-san. Chapter 706 - Weak… so weak I Karen didnt know how she should respond. She then suddenly felt a headache, as if something icy-cold was pouring through the mask into her brain. She then heard ear-piercing sounds, felt dizzy, her vision became obscured, she smelled a sticky stench of blood, and her consciousness went hazy She felt the injected coldness beginning to violently clash against the power that dwelled within her body already. This was an incredibly uncomfortable and painful sensation for her. Karen instinctively tried to resist. However, her remaining lucidity made her accept the demons power instead. This is my demon power, it belongs to me No matter how difficult and painful it is, I must accept it, I have to endure, I must withstand it! For my younger sister, Kaho Karen did her best to maintain her mental spirit and sense of self. She refused to give up! Even when faced against a furiously cold torrential downpour, she didnt lower her head at all as she adamantly persisted, moving forward and facing everything head on! After the masks power violently clashed with the demons power for a while, the two powers under Karens acceptance began to combine, whirl around, and mix with each other finally forming one. After the torrential onslaught ended, the pain and discomfort diminished, and everything returned to normal. When her consciousness was restored again, Karen felt an indescribably mystical sensation. She now had extraordinary powers! No she had such powers to begin with. It was just that she had finally learned how to use them. It was as if she possessed a warehouse that had been tightly locked, and now she finally found the key and could open it up and use what was inside! Erk A muffled sound came from beside her. The sound was from Three-Eyed Cat. He was clutching his head and seemed to be in pain. Three-Eyed Cat-san Did you also obtain it? Eh? A type of power just entered my mind just now Did you not feel anything? Three-Eyed Cat looked at Butterfly. I did. So you also obtained a power, right? Yeah Karen nodded. Rather than obtaining a power, it was more like she had Awakened. But she supposed that it counted as obtaining a power. That hurt so much Shouldnt the game developers at least give a notification before adding a new update? Damned developers Three-Eyed Cat rubbed his forehead. Still, this new update seems quite nice. Im even more motivated to kill others now. Three-Eyed Cat-san You still didnt answer my earlier question. Just who are you and your younger sister? Karen fell silent. If you dont want to say, forget it. I dont care who you are, I only want you to help me, Three-Eyed Cat stated calmly. Feel free to leave if you dont want to, but well become enemies from that moment onwards. Ill unhesitatingly kill you. Three-Eyed Cat-san Do you like playing this type of game? Are you trying to ask if I enjoy killing people? Karen tacitly admitted this. I dont like killing people, but I dont hate it, either, Three-Eyed Cat replied. This is a slaughtering game. The people here are equivalent to monsters in video games. Killing people here gives me the same feeling as killing monsters in other games. Basically, even if my enemies in this dream game were non-human, Id accept it in the same way without any particular satisfaction or disappointment. This dream is really abnormal, but as a game, its actually pretty fun. Thats because theres no such realistic game in real life. And, the crow-masked person even said that the final victor will be able to obtain 100,000 sakuras of real cash in real life. Since its a game, then I should try my hardest to win. Plus, I really want that cash prize, so Im going to go all out. Karen didnt know what to say to this. She felt like something was off about Three-Eyed Cat, but she didnt know what. What about you? Do you want to win? I dont want to win. I only want to meet my younger sister. You said that your younger sister brought you here Hows your relationship with her? Karen fell silent once again. Three-Eyed Cat guessed that it was probably a bad relationship, and didnt pry any further. Weak so weak. Kaho felt empty inside after slaughtering a large number of players in unison. At first, the battles here were rather difficult and stimulating for her. But as her demon powers and techniques improved, Kaho soon leveled up to the point where she could easily suppress the normal players. She didnt feel any excitement anymore. She then intentionally lured many players to attack her in unison in order to increase the difficulty. Yet, she didnt even need to become serious and use her real power to kill all those players. She felt that it was as easy as if she was cutting through grass. It was boring that the enemies were so weak. Although it was slightly fun to kill so many players all at once, Kaho still felt mostly bored and that it wasnt interesting enough. Is that all there is to this game? She suddenly felt like torturing other players to death for fun. But then, she felt like even that would be boring as well. So boring I might as well just quit this game after I kill my older sisterif she managed to remain alive. If that idiot older sister of hers still hadnt managed to use her demon power, then she would definitely have been killed enough times to be kicked out of the game already. Only if Karen used her demon power would she be able to survive. In that case, Kaho would do exactly as Karen wished: have a fight against her. Kaho was absolutely confident that she would win. Her idiotic older sister had zero chance of winning. Kaho decided to bring out her full power and completely suppress and kill Karenover and over againuntil she was kicked out of the game so that she would shut up and stop bothering her in real life! Of course, the prerequisite was that Karen had managed to survive until now. If she wasnt even able to survive, then she wouldnt even have the right to become Kahos opponent. I feel ashamed as the host to hear that a player thinks my game is boring. A voice suddenly spoke up behind her. Astonished, Kaho suddenly turned around, only to see a silver-haired figure wearing a crow mask and a black yukata. Although she couldnt see his face, she recognized from the voice and the clothing that this was the boy who had given her the game card to enter this dream world. He called himself Itsuki Kamitani. On that day, he had suddenly appeared before her, saying that he identified her as possessing demonic power and that he could help teach her to control her demon power. Naturally, Kaho was suspicious of such a person who magically appeared out of nowhere. But right after Kamitani appeared, he showed off his own demon power, allowing Kaho to sense that he was just like her! Kamitani gave her a strange blood-red card that he called a game card. He told her that injecting her demon energy into it would allow her to enter a game in a dream. Youll be able to use your demon power to the fullest in this game, which will help you to speedily learn how to use it properly. Think of it as training. Im helping you because Id like to be friends with you as were fellow companions that possess demon power. Please take good care of me in the future. Itll also be beneficial to me if you enter this game and play it. Since Im also gaining something, theres no need to feel that you owe me a favor. The silver-haired boy then turned around and left after telling her all this. Kaho mulled it over for quite a while before she decided to try using the game card. And so, she successfully entered the dream game, and truly was able to use her demon power. She began enjoying this feeling. When Karen requested to fight against her, Kaho thought of this game and wondered if she would be capable of bringing Karen along her inside. She then tried it out, and to her surprise, it worked. Kamitani-san I apologize, I didnt know that you were No worries, I should be the one apologizing. I feel truly bad that you were so bored. Kamitani chuckled. Ive already added a new element to this game; that should interest you a little more. Right after he said that, dense black mist suddenly appeared. Chapter 707 - Having a demon and a goddess within his body Smack!! Seiji cut down a Sin Activation player who had transformed into a bat monster. The bat heavily crashed into the ground. Although the bat tried to struggle, Shika stabbed it straight through, causing it to stop moving with a wail. Shinobu then flashily arrived and smashed the bat person out of the game with a Hiya! Seiji then recalled Shinobu as he looked around, ascertaining that there were no more enemies. Are you guys alright? Shika said that she was fine. Isamu also felt alright after he recovered from his Sin Activation form. After leaving the magma district, Seiji and his companions defeated many players. Seiji had Shinobu take as many players out of the game as possible. There were a few that he was unable to do this for, but he tried his best. Isamu swiftly grew stronger through the continuous battles. By now, he only needed three seconds to use Sin Activation and fully transform. He could now transform his gun into other weapons apart from a revolver, leading to different fighting techniques. Neither would Isamu be incredibly weakened after the transformation wore off. He now only needed to rest for a while before transforming again. However, it was difficult for Isamu to continuously use any weapon other than the revolver. It was quite evident that he had grown stronger. However, there was one part where Isamu didnt improvehis strange mentality about performing after transforming. Isamu tried his best, but was unable to control his urges at all. Something was off with his state of mind while transformed. Isamu could remember everything that happened while he was transformed, and felt really embarrassed. Although his two new allies didnt comment any further on this, he still felt that he was behaving rather silly. Actually, Isamu was the most embarrassed about the fact that he secretly felt that it was fun to act like that It was as if he was happy about breaking taboos such as taking off all clothing and running around naked on the street. Just admit it, youre foundationally the type of person who enjoys that type of humiliation. Youre just a pervert who wants to be naked in front of everyone. No, no, not at all! That was just an analogy, Im not a pervert! Nor am I enjoying such a state!! After commenting on his own thoughts, Isamu forced himself to stop thinking along these lines. He then asked his new teammate a question he had been wanting to ask. White Night, I was kinda curious What exactly is that silver-haired little girl? Out of all the extraordinary powers that his two allies showed off, this silver-haired loli that kept jumping out of White Nights body and swinging a golden hammer even larger than herself was what Isamu was the most curious about. Isamu hadnt asked before, because he was worried that it would tread upon some taboo. But now, he really couldnt hold in his curiosity anymore after fighting alongside them for so long. Shes a young demon, and her hammer attack is actually a soul attack. This has the effect of forcing players to quit tonights game, Seiji explained. Oh Isamu only half understood. She lives within your body. Indeed. Seiji chuckled. Actually, not only do I have a cute demon living within my body, I even have a beautiful goddess inside me. A goddess? Isamu widened his eyes in surprise. Thats right, a beautiful and powerful goddess. After Seiji half-jokingly and half-seriously said this, he heard his bonded female spirit chuckling. Yomi simply laughed and didnt comment on his words. Having a demon and a goddess within his body Did this count as a typical Spiritual Ability user? Isamu didnt know. He had zero knowledge about real Spiritual Ability users. But judging from White Nights combat strength, he seemed rather powerful among Spiritual Ability users? At any rate, Isamu was quite certain that he would never be able to defeat White Night. Even if Isamu multiplied the transformed himself by ten, he felt that he wouldnt even pose a threat to White Night. Why am I thinking about such things? Im not a Spiritual Ability user, nor do I have the chance to become one Really? Isamu couldnt help but recall Double Snakes words. This might be a chance to become a Spiritual Ability user instead of an ordinary person, as long as you risked your life If that was really the case, would he dare to make such a gamble? Or, did he want to gamble? Isamu felt that he didnt dare to gamble. But as for whether he wanted to gamble or not He was unable to answer this question. At this moment, there were sounds of explosions again. This district is also going to be flooded with magma. Hurry and move! Seiji, Shika, and Isamu hurriedly dodged the flowing magma. As they moved, they focused on avoiding other players while the magma flowed. They only fought unavoidable battles. It was quite easy to deal with ordinary players. However, players under the effect of Sin Activation werent so easy to deal with. As they kept moving, they met with more and more Sin Activation players. It was as if they were trying to attack a monster nest. Magma shot everywhere and monsters were prowling around, making this a dangerous environment! Since Isamu was being carried for all this, he felt like he was watching a fantasy-disaster-themed movie from up close. Many times, he felt as if he was about to be sprayed by boiling lava and killed, or that a transformed player monsters attack would hit him and he would die, or that a monster would catch him and kill him. Yet, White Night always managed to overcome all dangers and carry Isamu while proceeding forward with jumps and leaps This was so cool! After realizing that White Night was super-reliable, Isamu felt as if he was experiencing a stimulating yet also safe roller coaster. Just as Isamu thought they would reach the safe district just like that, an abnormal existence suddenly appeared before them. This existence felt like human yet also inhuman If Isamu had to forcibly describe it, this existence felt like something heavy, icy, and bloody gathered into human form, containing frightening power. Isamu became instinctively afraid. White Night, theres something before us Before Isamu could even give a warning, he saw many red objects approaching Insects! Locusts! A red locust swarm was flying straight towards them! The swarm was so dense that they were impossible to avoid. Knight of Zero! Seiji indicated for Shika to stay close to him as he cast his [Turtle Armor] defensive spell. The locusts crashed into the barrier and were repelled. Seiji instantly felt an immense pressure from blocking the insects out. He then witnessed the locust swarm attacking another Sin Activation player, who screamed and rolled on the ground, emanating sounds of incomprehensible pain. That was because the locusts transformed into red light that entered the players body! This was a frightening scene to behold. Red insects Seiji recalled what he saw when he was doing his inspection for Karen Miyamoto. Now, he was certain. The person he knew that Kamitani was referring to had to be Kaho! Double Snake was in a state of extreme fear right now. As a woman, she was like many other women in that she hated insects. But right now, she was completely surrounded by countless insects. Many extremely long centipedes had tied her up to the point where she couldnt move! If this was reality, she probably would have fainted already. But, she was actually unable to faint inside this dream. Double Snake really wanted to faint or even die right nowas long as she could leave this place. Yet, she was unable to do so. For some reason, she couldnt even close her eyes. She could only watch as countless insects moved around in her vision. She was forced to listen to their skittering sounds and smell their stench, sinking into deep fear. Suddenly, the insects before her parted and created an open path. Someone walked over. This person was a girl who wore a bright red one-piece dress. She had astonishingly large breasts and wore an exquisitely detailed and colorful butterfly-shaped mask. Her dress had abnormally complex black runes upon it. These runes resembled a variety of insects that transformed into runes which overlapped each other, giving the dress an indescribable strange beauty. The dress was low-cut and revealed a significant amount of snow-white cleavage, which appeared rather alluring. If she was walking on the street, her voluptuous breasts and the deep cleavage would surely attract many male gazes. She was so demonic! That was Double Snakes opinion of this girl before her No, this existence that seemed to resemble a girl. Although her clothes and figure were incredibly alluring, her butterfly mask was even more attention-grabbing. Double Snake looked at the complex mask for several seconds and felt her head going dizzy and consciousness fading. Double Snake then saw something thick, red, and many-jointed suddenly rising up behind the girl and stabbing right at Double Snake! Shtick Double Snake felt tremendous pain. Her consciousness was jolted by the immense pain, but she soon went unconscious again and fell into the darkness together with her fear. Double Snake didnt know what was happening to herself. She was no longer able to think of anything as she was swallowed by her fear. Right before she was completely devoured by the icy cold deep darkness, her final remnant of consciousness felt regret. Who knew what she was regretting? Chapter 708 - Insect Queen Three-Eyed Cat was feeling like things were really bad right now. That was because of the insects So many countless insects had suddenly appeared from everywhere! He wasnt particularly afraid of insects. However, it was another matter when insects were so numerous that they filled ones entire field of vision. Not to mention, these insects were killing people! Three-Eyed Cat personally witnessed several players being killed by the insects swarming and entering their bodies. He couldnt help but tremble in fear even though this was only a game. Is this really just a game? This was a dream, and a game within a dream. That was what the crow-masked person said. But, why would someone go to the trouble of creating such an abnormal dream game? It couldnt be possible that it was just to let some random people have fun! There had to be something about this dream Since he got dragged into it, he would have to face the truth eventually Was it now time to face the truth? Three-Eyed Cat didnt know. This was all caused by my younger sister, a voice spoke up beside him. Three-Eyed Cat looked at the girl who called herself Butterfly after the shape of her mask. She had just used her special power to repel the attacking insects. If it werent for her, Three-Eyed Cat knew that he would have likely ended up dead, invaded by insects just like all the other game players. His own power was useless against so many insects. Three-Eyed Cat raised his eyebrows after hearing that her younger sister had caused all this. I can sense her location Im going to find her now, Karen told him. Three-Eyed Cat-san, thank you for taking care of me. Now Im going along with you, Three-Eyed Cat interrupted without waiting for her to finish. Insects are everywhere right now. Ill die immediately if I leave your side. It wont be fun at all to be killed by insects like that. And, I have a faint premonition that being killed by these insects might have potential serious consequences instead of simply respawning. Thats why, Im going anywhere that you go. Im sorry. Karen was apologetic. Why are you apologizing? Because My younger sister created all of these insects You dont have to apologize for your younger sisters actions. No although she created these insects, her power should have originally been mine. After she said that, Karens butterfly mask suddenly started glowing a blinding red. The mask then transformed into a helmet shaped like an insects head. The helmet had glittering ruby-like compound eyes and two long black antennae on top. Karens plain dress transformed into a bright red one-piece dress covered in mystical black runes. Two large and colorful butterfly wings spread out from her back! Three-Eyed Cat widened his eyes in surprise. This appearance was rather beautiful. That was what he truly thought. Although it looked a little strange at first, observing it for a while longer gave him a sense of indescribable beauty. And as a boy, his gaze was especially attracted to her majestic breasts! Previously, her dress had been rather plain. Even so, her breasts were rather attention-grabbing. But now that she was wearing a beautiful and alluring one-piece dress, this instantly multiplied her charisma even further. Three-Eyed Cat suddenly felt an impulsive desire to see Butterflys true appearance under her mask. Im going to take back what should belong to me. Karen looked in Kahos direction. Suddenly, all the insects in the distance suddenly parted and left an open path, as if pushed apart by an invisible force! Three-Eyed Cat was awed by the sight. Lets go, Three-Eyed Cat-san. No need to use honorifics with me any longer. You can just call me Three-Eyed Cat My Queen. Karen paused in surprise at this. Queen? Theres a well-known movie called Insect Queen. Have you seen it before? No I feel like you really resemble the female lead of that movie. If youre interested afterwards, you could try watching it. Karen didnt know how to respond and simply nodded. She then set out together with Three-Eyed Cat. As they proceeded down the path that the insects opened up, Three-Eyed Cat was gradually able to sense a powerful existence in front of them. The closer they got, the colder he felt. He felt a chill invading his body, and even gradually felt it more and more difficult to breathe. A stench of blood filled the air. He sensed something frightening in front of him, so Three-Eyed Cat did his best to remain calm, and restrained his instincts that told him to turn and run away at top speed. Finally, Karen and Three-Eyed Cat arrived at a wide and flat platform. There was a throne in the center of the platform More accurately, this throne was actually composed of countless insects. It was shaped like a red dragon with its wings spread, with a tall and regal appearance! A girl who wore a bright red one-piece dress and an exquisitely detailed and colorful butterfly mask was sitting on this throne. She was leaning on her left hand on the throne arm, with her chin propped, as if she was quietly thinking about something. The moment he saw her, Three-Eyed Cat was certain that this girl was Butterflys younger sister. That was because she had identically large breasts! Apart from this most noticeable trait, there was also their clothing, masks, and similar auras. All these details confirmed for him that they were sisters even if he couldnt see their faces. The younger sister had a far more powerful aura than the older sister. The girl on the throne seemed far more like a queen. And, she also showed off far more flesh Three-Eyed Cat found it difficult to budge his eyes from her snow-white chest. He figured that if he was going to die soon, he could at least enjoy some eye candy before he died. Karen looked at Kaho. At first, Karen had wanted to ask her younger sister about this dream game world. But now, she felt that none of that was important anymore. Kaho was clearly sitting there, yet she seemed like a complete stranger No, she didnt even seem human anymore. She seemed more like a human-shaped monster! My younger sister Are you still you? Karen couldnt help but ask. Kaho didnt answer. Karen didnt know if she didnt understand, or couldnt be bothered to answer, or if she didnt hear at all. Karen walked forward. After taking only two steps, all the countless insects everywhere in the corridors and pipes suddenly flew over and attacked Karen and Three-Eyed Cat! Karen stopped in her footsteps; the wings on her back glowed. The next instant, the attacking insects suddenly changed their direction and flew elsewhere. However, some still returned to the platform. Kaho Karen gently called out her younger sisters name as she continued walking over. Kaho stopped propping up her chin and looked directly at Karen. All the insects that composed the throne started moving and swarmed Karen like an unstoppable torrent! Karens wings glowed even brighter and redder, and sent out an even greater power to turn around the insects! The gigantic throne rapidly decreased in size as the insects left it, revealing what was hidden within. Human-shaped insects No, wait! All of them were wearing masks. They were actually players that had been transformed into insect forms!? Karen widened her eyes in surprise. Three-Eyed Cat was shocked by the sight. She was actually capable of transforming other players into insects!? These apparently transformed insect form players were stacked underneath the throne as the thrones frame. After the insects left, the stacked players appeared rather abnormal, yet also comical. Kaho then stood up. The insect-shaped players all got up and turned to look at Karen and Three-Eyed Cat in unison. These insect-shaped players eyes were all glowing with a mystical light. Three-Eyed Cat felt his fear increasing even further by receiving icy stares from these abnormal existences! He felt as if he could foresee his fate of being torn into tiny pieces, or something even worse His instinct to run reached its peak, but Three-Eyed Cat forced down his fear and stopped his own legs. Theres too many tiny insects for me to deal with, but maybe I can kill off one or two of the large ones. He then activated his Sin Activation power. Chapter 709 - Its Harano-kun! Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Three-Eyed Cats mask started glowing black, transforming into a full-cover helmet. Two cat ears appeared on his head, and gray cat whiskers also sprouted from it. Three red eyes on the helmet contained complex black runes within. His jacket became black form-fitting attire instead, with gray runes on the wrists and legs. It looked like something out of a science-fiction film. Right after he finished transforming, the insect-shaped players attacked! Three-Eyed Cat immediately started shooting with his gun! The bullets landed on the insect players bodies, but caused no apparent damage. Karen dodged all the insect players attacks as her wings released a large amount of red mist, which then transformed into dark-red bees that attacked the insect players! A fierce fight soon broke out on the platform. Kaho merely stood there where she was and watched silently. The insect players had insect armor on their bodies that was tougher than bulletproof vests! Guns and even grenades couldnt break through their defenses. Only by shooting through the gaps would any damage be caused. A horned rat-masked player whose body had been changed into a beetle form got closed to Three-Eyed Cat. Three-Eyed Cat revealed sharp cat claws on his hands and tried to counterattack. *Shing!* The insect armor that the bullets had been unable to pierce through was actually deeply scratched by his claws!! This made Three-Eyed Cat realize that rather than guns and bullets, his new special power was stronger. It would seem that he should abandon his gun and fight with his claws in melee. However, Three-Eyed Cat was no combat expert in real life. He felt that fighting against so many at close range when he was so inexperienced would be far too rash. Seeing Three-Eyed Cat being surrounded and coming under attack, Karen sent a part of her bees to help him out. These bees were capable of attacking and defending as a shield. The bees managed to block the insect players fierce attacks. Concentrate your attacks! Focus fire on one at a time!! Three-Eyed Cat shouted after fighting for a while. Karen understood and gathered her bees together rather than spreading them out. Her bees shot out a large number of black needles at a two-colored snake mask-wearing female player who had been transformed into a centipede form! The snake mask centipede player was unable to dodge the attack and collapsed, seriously injured. Three-Eyed Cat moved at high speed and avoided the other insect players as he approached the snake mask centipede player. He swiftly swiped at her with his claws! He gave her a serious blow, thinking that this would surely finish off the insect player. However, right the next second, the snake mask centipede players mask started glowing red. Her body swiftly started expanding and shot out a green mist! Three-Eyed Cat hurriedly retreated. Not long after, a gigantic, long monster resembling both a snake and a centipede erected itself. Green mist covered its entire body, and countless tiny legs were squirming. Gagagagaga! The monster uttered a strange sound that resembled scraping across glass. It was incredibly painful to hear. So these guys can still transform yet again This is so bad. Before he even finished speaking, Three-Eyed Cat suddenly sensed tremendous danger. He retreated at full speed. The next instant, the centipede/snake hybrid monster shot out almost all of its legs like an arrow rainstorm, all aimed right at him! *Tack tack tack tack* The sharp insectoid legs stabbed into the hard platform. Fortunately, Three-Eyed Cat had been able to use his catlike senses to dodge this attack in time. Otherwise, he would have become a hedgehog. He didnt have the time to be relieved as other insect players surrounded and attacked him. If all of these insect players possessed the ability to transform into such monsters, then this battle would have a foregone conclusion! Three-Eyed Cat felt despair. He then immediately thought it was strange. Just when had he gotten the mistaken impression that he could win? No it wasnt that he felt he could win, it was that he still had hope. But now, his hope had been snuffed out. Unless this butterfly girl was able to utilize an even stronger power. But even if the butterfly girl leveled up, it didnt seem likely that they could win. Three-Eyed Cat glanced over at butterflys younger sister, who still hadnt done anything personally as of yet. She seemed like she was simply watching she probably didnt think that she needed to personally do anything. At this moment, Three-Eyed Cat suddenly felt like challenging and taunting her. If he was going to die no matter what, he wanted to at least try challenging the final boss! After making up his mind, Three-Eyed Cat ran around at top speed and found an opening to aim and shoot at Kaho. *Tat tat tat tat* His assault rifles bullets shot directly at her. Kaho didnt move. *Swoosh!* Something red suddenly spread out before her, forming a shield that blocked all the bullets. The red object then curled up on itself and formed into something long and thick with many joints it now resembled a gigantic scorpions tail! This tail then whipped out at an astonishing speed, stabbing directly at Three-Eyed Cat! Three-Eyed Cat did his very best to dodge. However, the scorpion tail was faster than he was. It cut him off from the front! Seeing the pitch-black tip of the scorpion tail, Three-Eyed Cat had a feeling that if this tail stabbed him, he would die immediately! Karen wanted to save him, but she couldnt do so in time. Three-Eyed Cat blocked the tail with his gun, but as expected, the gun was shattered. Was that the end? No, he still had his claws! Three-Eyed Cat did his best to fight this thick tail off with his claws. However, he knew in his heart that he was just struggling before his end. That was the end result of challenging the queen. *Schtick!!* The pitch-black tip of the scorpion tail pierced deep into Three-Eyed Cats chest. His greatest efforts to block the scorpion tail had slowed it down for only a split second. He felt an incredible pain as all the energy swiftly left his body. The scorpion tail lifted him up into the air after impaling him. Three-Eyed Cat-san! Karen shouted, and sent most of her bees over in an effort to save her companion. Yet, the centipede/snake monster hybrid swung its own gigantic tail at the bees, breaking through the bees blockade and sending Karen flying backwards with a loud smack! Karen crashed down near the edge of the platform, almost falling over. The insects outside the platform seemed to be quite restive. The insect players didnt continue their attack. Agh Karen crawled up, only to see the giant scorpion tail bringing Three-Eyed Cat up even higher into the air. AHHHHH!!!!! Three-Eyed Cat screamed out in incomparable pain as his body started twitching. Karen felt really bad inside seeing him like this, and shouted to Kaho, Let him go! Kaho didnt respond. She still simply stood there quietly. Three-Eyed Cats screams became even louder. His body began to distort strangely. He doesnt have anything to do with our matter, let him go!! Karen shouted again. There was still no response. Three-Eyed Cats voice became raspy, and strange sounds came from within his body, as if he was about to break completely or become something elsesuch as an insect. This was a threat, Karen realized. If she didnt surrender here, Three-Eyed Cat would suffer even more right in front of her eyes and it was highly likely that he would receive actual irreversible harm! Kaho Karen now faced an incredibly painful decision. If she gave up right now, she probably wouldnt ever see her former sister again. But if she didnt give up, the innocent Three-Eyed Cat would Karen found it difficult to choose. She didnt want to choose. It was impossible to choose. However, she had to make a choice. The incredible pressure almost suffocated her. At this moment, there was a sound from the right. Karen reflexively looked over, only to see two figures flying through the insect swarm! *Pound!!* They landed right on the platform. Only now did Karen see them clearly as three people instead of twoone girl and two boys. There was a boy wearing an owl-shaped mask who was being carried by a tall boy wearing an angry demon mask. When they landed on the platform, the angry demon mask boy put down the owl-masked boy while he whipped out golden-red flames in one hand, and burned all of the insect swarm that was chasing him! So strong. Karen sensed that this angry demon mask boy was really strong and he also seemed somewhat familiar? Is that your companion? The angry demon mask boy looked in her direction and pointed at Three-Eyed Cat. Karen instantly trembled upon hearing this voice. It was Harano-kun!!! At this moment, her heart became filled with indescribable emotions. If she had to describe them, she felt like a lost traveler almost about to freeze to death in the snow when she suddenly saw a house emanating a warm light up ahead. She finally saw great hope in the most despairing of situations! Yes Karens tears poured out uncontrollably as she felt something welling up in her throat. She wanted to cry, she wanted to shout, she wanted to say so much, but was unable to say anything at all. All she could say was the innermost desire in her heart. Help me *Shing!* A tall figure suddenly rushed over and sliced through the scorpion tail with a flash of the sword!! Understood, Seiji responded as he saved Three-Eyed Cat. Chapter 710 - Damn, Im falling in love Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Not only was Kaho here, even Karen was present! Seiji could guess why this was the case. If things were really like he thought, he would truly be quite guilty without a doubt! No matter what the situation was, the important thing right now was to focus on the present. After he cut down the scorpion tail and saved Karens companion, the insect players all attacked him! Seiji retreated while carrying the heavily injured Three-Eyed Cat. He also simultaneously created a dozen fireballs and shot them out! *Boom boom boom boom!* The successive fireball explosions burst in flames!! This managed to stop the insect players attacks. Shika sent out an attack spell against the centipede/snake hybrid monster, while Isamu transformed and shot bullets at the insect players! Kahos scorpion tail soon regenerated itself and was about to attack again, when Karens bees obstructed the tail. The scorpion tail then started glowing red as it used a massive sweep to swipe all the bees away! Karen gritted her teeth as she released even more red mist, creating more bees to stall the scorpion tail. Seiji checked on Three-Eyed Cats condition. Seiji then witnessed Three-Eyed Cats body beginning to glow silver and becoming hazy. Soon, Three-Eyed Cats body became nothing more than a dark gray ball of light which reformed into a human shape that was complete and healthy! Having extra lives is this the so-called cats have nine lives? Three-Eyed Cat looked at himself. This ability would activate after receiving fatal damage, instantly completely healing his body and removing all negative statuses. It could activate for a total of nine times Three-Eyed Cat had just understood that he possessed such a powerful ability. It would seem that my power is suitable for melee Honestly, though, I dont really like being the warrior type. As he said this, he whipped out his claws and voluntarily started fighting against the horned rat mask beetle-shaped player! Youre really strong, arent you? Three-Eyed Cat spoke to Seiji as he fought. I can sense that youre strong So ignore the small fries! Hurry and go deal with the queen! Right after he finished saying this, all the countless insects around the platform suddenly started flying towards the platform like an unstoppable flood! Evidently, Kaho was beginning to use her real powers. Its too late were all going to die. Three-Eyed Cat sighed upon seeing this scene. We wont die. Seiji remained calm as he speedily created seals. He used a makeshift spell consisting of both fire and barrier magic, creating [Evolved Spirit Flame Barrier]! *Whoosh!* Golden flames soared up into the sky, creating a tremendous fire wall which burned all the attacking insects! Three-Eyed Cat widened his eyes in surprise at this scene. Yet, this wasnt all. Seiji moved around at high speed and surrounded the entire platform with a fire wall, completely stopping any insects outside from entering! This rather impressive-seeming flame barrier astonished both Isamu and Karen. Shika was the only one who wasnt flustered as she continued concentrating on battling. Nobody is going to die while Im here. Seiji returned to Three-Eyed Cats side and told him that. You youre amazing. Three-Eyed Cat dodged the insect players attacks. Just who are you? Are you a player with some sort of cheat? I suppose you could call me that. Seiji joined the fight. Since the insect players were now faced with such a powerful threat, they all used Sin Activation to become powerful monstrosities! But for Seiji and Shika, they were only a little more difficult to deal with than ordinary Sin Activation players. Their figures flickered as their swords left afterimages, with fire burning and ice freezing Isamu and Three-Eyed Cat were barely of any assistance in this fierce fight. While they were capable of fighting the untransformed insect players, it was too difficult for them to deal with the transformed insect players. Rather than overstretching their limits, they knew that they should simply rely on the veterans. Isamu and Three-Eyed Cat soon met and recognized each other. Three-Eyed Cat-kun, Im so happy to be fighting together with you again, haha~ Are you alright, Owl? Of course Im fine. Im quite delighted to meet you again~ Besides, you were the one who appeared seriously injured. Are you alright now? Im fine as I learned to my surprise that I have powerful regenerative abilities And, something seems off about your emotions. Is that a side effect of your power? No! The current me is the real me!! Heeheehee~~ I understand. Owl, who are these two people? Do you know who they are? Hes White Night, while shes the Knight of Zero. Theyre Spiritual Ability users on the side of justice! Spiritual Ability users I see. Three-Eyed Cat heard the basic situation from Owl. *Smack!!* There was a heavy thud as Karen was swept away by Kahos scorpion tail! Seiji managed to catch her in time. Kaho didnt chase after Karen. Instead, she speedily retreated towards the fire wall and shielded herself with the scorpion tail before jumping over the wall! Evidently, she was running away. We need to go after her Lets deal with whats remaining here first. Seiji put down Karen and told her to rest for a while as he and Shika continued dealing with the remaining insect player monstrosities. He had Shinobu smash out of the game every insect player that he defeated. Seiji didnt know if these transformed players would suffer negative side effects from being forcibly transformed by Kaho or not. All he could do was send them out of the game. Not long after, the fighting ended. Seiji was now facing Owl and Three-Eyed Cat who had returned to their normal forms. Owl, and this is Three-Eyed Cat. Three-Eyed Cat-san Now, Im going to have both of you quit this game tonight. Is that because we wont be of any use in the upcoming battle? Three-Eyed Cat asked rather weakly. This was his first time transforming with Sin Activation. He still felt rather weak and uncomfortable after returning to normal form, and could barely stand. Simply speaking, yes. Seiji nodded. White Night Isamu looked at him. Im truly grateful to you, Owl Youve already done enough. Shouldnt you have something actual as thanks instead? Owls helped you so much, and all youre going to do is give verbal thanks? Three-Eyed Cat interjected. Dont say that, Three-Eyed Cat Youre right. Seiji agreed. I should show something actual as my appreciation. He thought it over for a second. Owl, go ahead and tell me a location in real life. I shall send over a token of my appreciation to that location. Theres no need! I helped of my own free will, and I wasnt even that much help. Isamu shook his hand. Dont be an idiot, Owl. If you dont want it, Ill take it, since this is a present from a Spiritual Ability user, Three-Eyed Cat stated. I wasnt fighting for the sake of any potential reward! I dont think this has any conflict with you accepting a reward, though. You should properly accept what you deserve to receive. Otherwise, youll regret it. I wont regret it at all! You care too much about material things, Three-Eyed Cat. Thats right, I am indeed such a person. I would definitely accept the present, or even use the chance to make friends with the Spiritual Ability user, rather than being stupid to the point of doing nothing at all, Three-Eyed Cat stated lightly. You Isamu felt angered. Previously, hed thought that Three-Eyed Cat was a nice fellow, but he hadnt expected that Three-Eyed Cat was like this no, wait. Isamu suddenly understood Three-Eyed Cats intentions. White Night I dont need any gift as thanks I just want to become friends with you. Is that alright? Seiji blinked at this. Sure. He smiled. Isamus heart suddenly started beating quicker after hearing this and seeing Seijis smile. Damn, I think Im falling in love Ptui! Not at all!! I was just getting a little excited. Hes a real Spiritual Ability user! Hes powerful and nice!! If I become friends with him, perhaps hell be able to help me get rid of this dream forever, or I might even be able to become a real Spiritual Ability user although the latter might be nothing more than a pipe dream, it still might be possible! At any rate, there wouldnt be any downsides to becoming friends with White Night. It would be truly fortunate for him. Is that really alright? Isamu couldnt help but ask again. Of course. Tell me a time and place, and we can meet up and have a chat in person, Seiji told him. Chapter 711 - It’s not Harano-kun’s fault… Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Now, the problem was, having a date with a Spiritual Ability user no, no! Having a real life meeting with a Spiritual Ability user, just what time and place should he pick? Isamu was unable to come up with any ideas. Er I dont know where would be good, nor do I know when youre free, White Night. So why dont you decide the time and place? Someone like you absolutely has to be a virgin, Three-Eyed Cat commented in a low voice. W-what!? Isamu reacted as if he had been pricked by a needle. What does this have to do with being a virgin!? If you dont understand, forget it. I dont feel like explaining things in detail to you. Explain, you bastard! Something wrong with being a virgin!? Nothing, I was simply stating the objective truth. Objective? The hell! How could you possibly determine by one sentence if a person is a virgin or not!? If youre not a virgin, I apologize. I can even kneel to you if you want, Three-Eyed Cat stated calmly. Er Isamu was unable to retort to this. He was indeed just a simple high school student who had never even had a girlfriend yet. Obviously, he was still a virgin. For a moment, Isamu felt like lying, but then sensed that he would feel even more awkward if he lied about it, and that he would feel empty inside even if he managed to somehow fool Three-Eyed Cat. I I am a virgin, so what!? Who cares if you guessed correctly!? Does that make you amazing!? I was just casually saying it, and didnt expect you to have such a large reaction I apologize for offending you. This type of apology makes me even angrier, damn it! Do you want to fight me!? *Cough cough.* Seiji interrupted with his coughing. Three-Eyed Cat-san, would you like to have a real life meeting for a chat? Isamu was surprised to hear this. Three-Eyed Cat remained calm. Why are you inviting me? Because I think that you may be interested. I can meet you simply if Im interested? Not me, I was talking about your interest in Owl, Seiji commented. I think that the two of you seem to make a good pair for each other. I dont make a good pair with him at all! Isamu immediately rejected this. I dont think that I would make a good pair with such an idiot, either Still, I suppose that hes good enough as an intermediary between you and me, Three-Eyed Cat mentioned calmly. Hey! Who are you calling an idiot!? Owl, calm down. Having you and Three-Eyed Cat meet in real life and become companions will have benefits, Seiji told him. What benefits? Isamu inquired. Asking such a question already proves that you are indeed an idiot, Three-Eyed Cat commented. You Owl, Im different from you and Three-Eyed Cat-san. Although I may be able to help you, both of you have gotten dragged into this dream that none of us know how to escape completely. Youll mostly have to rely on yourselves, Seiji told them seriously. Since we dont know how many nights this strange dream will last for, meeting and gaining a new companion should be far better than facing everything by yourself. Isamu fell silent. After he calmed down and carefully thought it over, he felt that White Night was correct. Although Three-Eyed Cat was somewhat venom-tongued, he seemed like a smart person. If it werent for his reminder, Isamu wouldnt have come to the realization that this was a good chance to make friends with a Spiritual Ability user. As for whether Three-Eyed Cat was a good person that was more difficult to determine, but Isamu doubted there would be any problems with White Night around. Seiji then told the other two a time and place to meet up in real life. Isamu and Three-Eyed Cat both etched this information into their minds. Seiji released Shinobu and had her smash the two out of the game. He then walked over to Karen and Shika. Three-Eyed Cat-san and I had them quit this dream for tonight. They should now have woken up in real life, Seiji explained to Karen. How are you currently feeling? Im alright we should hurry after Kaho. Yeah. Before that, I need to apologize to you. Im sorry. Ive never expected that things would turn out this way. Its not Harano-kuns fault No, Im responsible for all of this. Seiji canceled his flame wall barrier as he said this. There were no longer any insects outside the platform. In fact, not a single insect could be seen anywhere. I gave such a terrible idea that caused Kaho to be targeted by others I truly apologize, Seiji said sincerely as he looked all around him in an effort to determine where Kaho had gone. Harano-kun Karen sensed his heartfelt apology and didnt know what to say. I shall properly self-reflect afterwards and do my best to make it up to you Although it might be impossible to make it up to you, I definitely wont avoid my responsibility. Seijis words contained power that shook Karens heart. She then thought back to what shed felt the moment he appeared when she despaired the most. She felt like she was beginning to fall for him. Youre so cool, Harano-kun No wonder Kaho likes you Its a pity that Suddenly, Karen realized something in a sudden flash of inspiration. Transferring the demon energy on that day when Kaho accepted part of her demon energy, something else had occurred: they had met Seigo Haranos girlfriend in person! At the time, Kaho had appeared to be quite calm on the surface, without any emotions such as disappointment or depression. She seemed to be fine. But was she really fine? Karen thought about it from Kahos standpoint. If she had furiously tried to change herself for the sake of the person she liked, then saw his girlfriend This girlfriend was beautiful and noble. She was a scion from a major family, as well as the student council president of their high school. Not only that, she was a Spiritual Ability user with mystical powers. She was just about a perfect match for Seigo Harano! There was such an incredible difference between Natsuya Yoruhana and Kaho Miyamoto. In such a situation, would Kaho really be able to remain calm? That would be impossible!!! How could she possibly be calm! Even if she managed to act calm during the process, she would definitely become depressed, disappointed, or sink into even worse negative emotions afterwards!! And assuming that there was indeed such a girl who could remain calm after experiencing such a letdown, Kaho Miyamoto definitely wasnt such a girl! Karen knew this very well as Kahos older sister. Her younger sister Kaho definitely wasnt such an amazing girl who had excellent control of her emotions. Otherwise, she wouldnt have become a shut-in otaku girl who closed her heart to others for so long. So, the truth must have been Ever since the day that Kaho accepted the demon energy, or perhaps from the very moment, something went wrong with her! This wasnt solely because of the demon energys influence. It was more an issue with Kaho herself. She had been completely heartbroken. In the most pitiful method possible! It was impossible for Kaho to compare to Natsuya. It wasnt even a competition. The competition ended before it even began Kaho hadnt cried a single tear or displayed a single hint of negative emotions despite being so painfully heartbroken all because she had obtained something new to rely on that day. The demon energy basically, the demon itself! Karen felt that she had solved the mystery. She also felt guilty and pained incredibly guilty! What type of older sister was she! Her younger sister had seemed fine after her heartbreak, so the older sister hadnt noticed something so obviously wrong at all!! Karen had thought that Kaho was alright but how could she have possibly been alright! Just the fact that she acted fine meant that she couldnt have possibly been fine!! Im sorry, Kaho. I am the worst sister there is!!! Karen clutched at her chest and felt that it was difficult to breathe. I think that Kaho went in that direction whats the matter? Seiji noticed halfway through that something seemed off about Karen. I just figured out What? Kaho the real reason she became like that Chapter 712 - Because I’m your older sister! Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Kaho felt like she was trapped within an icy darkness. Her body seemed to be nothing more than ice as a chill filled her body, which seemed to float within an endless deep and dark realm. Her consciousness was extremely hazy. It felt like her soul was sinking down, as if she was about to completely lose her sense of self. She could faintly sense some type of existence within this realm, which had attached itself to her body and was combining with her. When the combining was finally completed, she would no longer be herself. The time limit was also approaching. Kaho didnt try to resist, nor did she willingly offer herself to the demon. She was simply calm. Is this really alright? a tiny voice asked in the corner of her mind. Isnt this just fine? another tiny voice asked in the corner of her mind. Kaho didnt respond to either question. Was it that she didnt need to answer, or that she was unable to answer? Kaho was calm and silent, but also confused and empty. She felt like she should be thinking about something, but didnt want to think about anything right now at all. Lets just leave things like this. She decided to slowly abandon her former self and welcome her new existence Kaho! Suddenly, a familiar voice shouted and pulled her slightly back from the darkness. Karen found her younger sister. Kaho was standing on the top of a building. Her entire body had become hazy, and her dress and mask were glowing a blinding red. The black runes on her dress seemed like a moving insect swarm which would come alive at any moment. But even more eye-catching were all the colorful lines of various colors extending out of her back. These colorful lines were gradually lengthening. The longest was already more than three meters long, and the number of lines was continuously increasing. These lines appeared beautiful and gave off an unearthly aura that also seemed somewhat ominous. Lets stop, Kaho. Karen looked directly at her younger sister. Youre youre just escaping from reality! There was no response. Yet, Karen sensed something flickering in Kahos wavelength. This was a wondrously subtle sensation. If she had to describe it, it was something like a sisterly synchronization. You cant face your heartbreak, so you turned towards a demon. What else can this be other than escaping from reality? Karen continued. You dont want to become special at all! Youre just the same as before, escaping from reality because you cant face failure, and shutting yourself in! In the end, you havent foundationally changed at all. The black insect-shaped runes on Kahos dress started moving about even more violently and making buzzing sounds. Karen felt an obvious stronger tremor in Kahos wavelength. It would seem that I hit the mark Im sorry that it took me so long to notice all this. Im a terrible older sister But youre the same! Youre a terrible, foolish younger sister! You actually wanted to abandon your sense of self in order to escape from reality? Is that any different from committing suicide? Thats so stupid to the point where you couldnt get any stupider!! Karen was angry and sad, guilty yet annoyed, and didnt even know exactly what her current emotions were. The runes on Kahos skirt started buzzing even more loudly. The rays of light on her back also began to shake. Lets stop acting so unseemly. Karen sighed. Were both terrible sisters, but were still sisters. We can face painful things together. Even if I cant share the burden of your emotions, I can do various things for you, such as going out to have fun together, eating delicious food together, shopping for beautiful clothes together No matter how painful the heartbreak, it will always pass with time Ive never experienced any heartbreak, so I dont know what I should say, but I think that abandoning your sense of self because of a heartbreak is definitely no good. This is so foolish. This is so terrible. This is so unseemly. Karen transmitted her way of thinking with her expression. *Whoosh* The gigantic scorpion tail suddenly swung directly at Karen! *Smack!!* Karen took a direct hit, but she forcibly withstood it and wasnt sent flying backwards by the impact. You become angry because I saw through you, honestly Not at all! Kaho finally spoke. Her voice was incredibly raspy and also sounded like it was buzzing, as if countless insects were chirping or vibrating against each other. Her voice was ear-piercing and shook Karens heart. Im not escaping from reality stop making ridiculous stuff up!! Kahos voice got louder and she sounded noticeably angry. Her words contained a frightening power. No, you are escaping from reality! Karen intentionally went against her. You turned towards a demon because you didnt want to face your pain! Also, you wanted to make Harano-kun and myself feel bad as revenge against us!! You said that you had the confidence to obtain the demons power, but you were just fooling yourself and everyone else! What you really thought was that you didnt care what happened to you; you gave up on yourself! You intentionally wanted to make us feel bad!! No no noooooo!!! Kaho started shouting loudly. The red light on her exploded, forming a powerful shock wave! But Karen managed to withstand this as well. Honestly, youre so annoying! Someone like you. Karen grit her teeth. But, youre my younger sister, my only sister! I love you, Kaho! I want to get closer to you, I want to encourage you to become more spirited, I want to see you leading a happy life!! Because Im your older sister!! Shut up get the hell away!!! Kaho shouted loudly yet again, causing a dense swarm of insect shadows to appear around her. The rays of light behind her back swiftly extended to become more than ten meters long! Youre not allowed to talk to me like that!!! Karen started yelling as well no, roaring! She grit her teeth and rushed over at full speed, whipping up her right hand and viciously slapping down *Slap!!* A loud slap resounded as she hit Kahos face. For a moment, it seemed as if the entire world had quieted down. All the strange buzzing noises stopped, the black runes on Kahos dress stopped wriggling, all the insect shadows disappeared, and the rays of light on Kahos back settled down. Kaho stood there dazedly with her head tilted, as if she couldnt believe what just happened. Karen retracted her hand and then hugged Kaho. Dont talk to me like that Karen spoke in a way that sounded half angry and half begging. I feel so bad Kaho Im so angry and really want to cry Just how can I get you to understand Im begging you return to being my sister dont leave me Tears streamed down Karens face. These tears came straight from her souls prayers. She truly wanted to regain the sister who was about to leave. Sis ter Kahos consciousness gradually became clearer. She left the icy darkness and returned to the warmth of the world. Just what have I been doing? Why did I want to do these things? Am I still me? The moment that she thought this, a sudden fierce pain entered her head! The icy darkness overwhelmed her once more!! Loud buzzing sounds could be heard, sounding angry. Kaho faintly saw a pair of blood-red eyes with an incomparably cold look. These eyes gave off the feeling as if it had a terrifying power which could destroy everything Im sorry. Kaho apologized to that demonic existence. Im not you Nor should I become you Because someone will be pained if I do so. That person is really clumsy and stupid, to the point of being unsalvageable, since she still hasnt given up on the ugly and foolish me even at this moment. I dont really think that I have any value. I really feel that if I became you, it would be fine even if I was no longer a human. But, thats not what she thinks. She thinks that Im foolish, and shes annoyed with and looks down on me. Yet, shes still unwilling to let me go. She believes that I have value in staying by her side. My bad, it doesnt have anything to do with value. Its only because we just happen to be sisters. *BBBBBBZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ!!!!!!!!!* An angry, strange sound seemed to explode within Kaho and shake her very soul!!! An incredibly fierce pain attacked her as Kaho felt her soul being forcefully dragged down to that deep and icy realm. Kaho did her best to resist. With her final bit of energy and awareness, she suddenly shoved Karen away! Es cape The colorful rays of light on Kahos back suddenly grew explosively to over one hundred meters in length, transforming into a pair of gigantic and beautiful wings of light!! Countless, endless amounts of insect swarm shadows that seemed numerous enough to fill the entire dream world appeared! There was an incredible insect stench in the air, and their buzzing sounds were cacophonous. It seemed as if something terrifying was about to descend and break through an invisible barrier!! Kaho Karen wanted to do something, but just standing was difficult already for her. She felt a chill invading her body, causing her body to go limp and her consciousness to go hazy. Then, a tall figure suddenly stood before her. Leave the rest to me! Seiji spoke in a confident tone. Chapter 713 - Obey me! Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Harano-kun Looking at the figure before her, Karen realized that this was what a so-called hero probably looked like. Even though they were about to face a terrifying and vicious demon, she could feel assured as long as he was here. Seiji didnt attack immediately. Instead, he prepared his barriers and shored up his defenses. He hadnt attacked, because the time wasnt ripe yet. Although the current situation was bad, it was also a chance. His original plan had been to use a special spell to forcefully awaken the insect demon once the demon energy accumulated to a sufficient extent. This would interfere with its natural awakening so that it wouldnt have its full power, making it easier to deal with. But right now, the insect demon had begun to awaken even though the demon energy hadnt accumulated to such an extent. This was both a good thing and a bad thing. The bad part was that the insect demon awakening when it still had far too insufficient energy meant that it was highly likely to use Kahos soul as additional nutrition. This would result in Kahos death! But, the good part was that since the insect demon awakened itself in such a state, it would be even weaker and easier to deal with than planned. Plus, Seiji had recently acquired a great boost to his Spiritual Power. It was actually quite easy for him to defeat this insect demon. The problem was how to protect Kaho while doing so. Killing the insect demon would be impossible to carry out, as no matter how he did it, Kaho would be affected as the host and end up dying. Cleansing and sealing wouldnt work, either, as that would all affect Kahos soul. The only workable method was to completely suppress and immediately take the demon under his control! And he would have to hurry!! To be clearer, Seiji was going to make this insect demon and Kaho into his Spirit-branded Retainer. Suppressing demons and controlling a demons power for their own usage was the original job of Yin Yang Masters, after all. All the insect shadows became even clearer as some of them transformed into physical insects. The insects surrounded Seiji and started attacking! *Whoosh* Fierce flames arose and burned all the attacking insects to ash. These insects were nothing more than insects to Seiji. He would burn all that attacked him. The important thing right now was Kaho. Currently, Kahos entire body was floating in midair. Her dress and mask were giving off a thick blood-red light that surrounded her entire body. The black runes on her dress were wriggling violently and even extending outside the dress. The black runes were beginning to swiftly combine with the blood-red light, forming a half-translucent insect shape. This insect had a sturdy shell, sharp-tipped legs, sharp limbs, a thick and strong tail, long horns, and crystal compound eyes It appeared like the mixture of many different insects, yet it didnt appear distorted or ugly at all. Instead, it all seemed like it was naturally beautiful. It was just like an insect chimera, the amalgamation of many different insects, which gave it a unique beauty. This insect demon is highly likely to have been a god in the past, Yomi suddenly spoke up in his mind. It probably lost the consecration it was receiving for some reason and became a demon instead. So its a fallen god? Seiji mused to himself. If thats the case, can it become a god again if it starts receiving consecration and worship again? Seiji inquired. Perhaps so, perhaps not. Its just like how some people never return to their former selves after becoming fallen. Its the same for gods that are fallen. *Rumble rumble rumble rumble* The trembling in this dream space became even more violent, to the point where it was ear-piercing. Karen felt pressure and fear from all this. But, she was within Seijis barriers protection; she looked at the figure standing before her, and no longer felt afraid. *Boom!!!* Something which seemed like an invisible wall was broken through as the demon finally descended for real together with a tremendous sound! *BZZZZZZ!!!!!* Kaho no, the insect demon made a strange ear-piercing sound as its blood-red compound eyes glowed with a deep and cold light. The wings of light on its back let off a brilliant glow! It was as if it was announcing its own arrival. Seiji had been waiting for this exact moment, so he instantly used his ultimate [Evolved Demon Suppression Bell]!!! *Clang* The holy sound of the bells ringing instantly suppressed the strange insectoid sounds as the giant golden bell appeared and covered the insect demons entire body, suppressing it underneath the bell!! This was an impressive sight that left Karen with a deep impression. The insect demon instantly started making sounds of pain. It felt aggrieved, having received such a vicious attack the moment it arrived. The insect demon was incredibly angered as it tried to break free from the bell, making loud banging noises within! The insect swarms around the platform also went into a frenzy, diving towards Seiji, the bell, and his barrier! [Evolved Spirit Flames]!!! Seiji released powerful flames that burned all the insects in a wide AOE attack. This was just how willful he could be now that his Spiritual Power stat exceeded 1200. If he increased his skill at controlling the fire, he could even release an entire sea of fire which could burn the whole dream world to nothingness. Although Karen had mentally prepared herself, she still couldnt help but be astonished to personally witness just how powerful Seigo Harano was. He was suppressing the insect demon with one hand and burning up all the insect swarms with the other Amazing. Yet, Shika still remained calm. That was because she had seen even more incredible scenes against more powerful opponents before. Who cared about dealing with some puny insects? She had seen her Brother Seiji breaking the boundaries of life and death by reviving the dead before! That was what her Brother Seiji was truly capable of! The way he appeared like a god during the final part of the Bloodwine Ritual tournament had etched itself deeply into her mind. Shika refused to believe that it would be the only time he would ever appear like that. Even if he wasnt capable of it now, her Brother Seiji would definitely show off such a power again in the future. *Bang!!* The thick and powerful scorpion tail pierced through the bell. This was actually because Seiji intentionally controlled the strength of his [Demon Suppression Bell] spell. He hadnt used his full amount of Spiritual Power on the spell. Otherwise, the insect demon would have been instantly killed. Since the bell was pierced through, this weakened the power of the spell, and the insect demon began attacking the bell even more violently. The scorpion tail furiously whacked the bell from the outside, while the insect demon violently attacked from inside. The golden bell was gradually breaking down. Karen was quite worried about this scene. However, Seigo Harano in front of her didnt appear to be worried in the slightest. Finally, there was the loud sound of an explosion as the insect demon broke free through the bell! But, it only enjoyed its newfound freedom for one second, because *Clang!!!* A second [Evolved Demon Suppression Bell] covered it again immediately. Insect demon: Everything fell abnormally silent for a moment. Even the insect swarms seemed to stop in their movements. Such a powerful spell could be successfully cast in succession? Of course, it was nothing for Seiji now. He was a man who had excellent endurance (for spellcasting)! Karen realized that her worries had been for nothing. The insect demon uttered more berserk sounds and began its second round of resistance. Once again, the insect swarms went into a frenzy. And once again, the insect swarms attacks against Seiji were fruitless. After a relatively longer time than the first, the insect demon broke through the bell again. Then, it was immediately covered by a third [Demon Suppression Bell]! Its sounds of fury became weaker than before. And when it was covered by a fourth bell, the insect demon sounded more like it was crying. Its probably about time Seiji was calculating when he should make his next move. The insect demon broke free from the bell for the fourth time. However, Seiji didnt immediately cast another [Demon Suppression Bell] as he did before. Instead, he rushed over and swung his [Evolved White Lotus] spiritual blade Demon-slaying [Shadow Cut]! *Shing!* A sword slice that seemed to cut through shadow itself slashed powerfully at the insect demon!! The much-weakened insect demons body was cut straight through as it received a serious injury. A large amount of blood-red light poured out of its wound, as if it was spurting blood. Gaahhhhwoooo!!! the insect demon screamed pitifully as it collapsed. Seiji continued casting another spell Yin Yang Seal, [Masters Command]! A white light magically appeared in midair and swiftly tangled itself around the insect demons body. This white light restrained the demon and forced it to stand up! Obey me!!! Seiji shouted authoritatively at the demon as a silver light appeared on his hand to reveal his Yin Yang Seal consisting of the three colors of black, white, and silver. Chapter 714 - Ill come play with you in the future Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Seijis command transmitted itself through the Yin Yang Seal. The insect demon started making berserk sounds as it received this command and furiously struggled against it. Previously, it was invading a human, but now a human was invading and conquering its will Naturally, the insect demon strongly resisted against this! Although it was greatly weakened and seriously injured to the point where it couldnt fight back anymore, it still didnt want to surrender. *Shing!* Seiji sliced the insect demon again and then increased the strength of his spell in order to forcibly engrave his seal upon the insect demon. A white light immediately started invading the demons body! Gagagaaaaa The insect demon felt a tremendous pain. Forcefully imprinting the seal like this gave Seiji a significant amount of pressure as well. It was possible that he would receive damage to his soul, but he didnt care! He was willing to pay such a price in order to protect Kaho. A fierce glint appeared in his eyes as he shouted loudly, O! BEY! ME!!! The insect demon screamed pitifully as the command spell invaded its body. It kept losing blood-red light from its body, and its already greatly diminished wings became even smaller and started dimming. Being forcefully suppressed by the power and will of the human before it felt just like an extremely hot object slowly piercing through its body and soul. It hurt an incredibly great deal! No matter how much it was unwilling to surrender, that would only cause it more pain After coming to this realization, the insect demon chose to surrender. Gah The wings of light dissipated into a light stream and the insect demons body melted away to reveal Kahos body within. Seiji felt the pressure disappearing as he received the message of obedience from the insect demon. That was enough? Seiji had mentally prepared himself for a long battle of wills. He didnt expect that the insect demon would surrender so easily. Excellent, he would create the contract immediately! With the Azure Dragon of the East, the White Tiger of the West, the Vermillion Bird of the South, and the Black Turtle of the North as my witnesses, you shall serve me as your master and I shall take you as my servant. I shall give you a name and consecrate you as my spirit. Your power shall become my power, and my wish will be your command Seiji authoritatively uttered his incantation. As he uttered the incantation, he could faintly sense a giant insect demon with blood-red compound eyes and colorful wings and hear its hissing along with sensing its will. Obedience, anger, fear, helplessness Seiji sensed the insect demons complex emotions. He didnt really care right now just what this insect demon that almost killed Kaho was feeling right now. It was fine with him as long as it stopped resisting. With my Yin Yang Seal, I give you the name: Koumei! Giving the demon a name of his own creation would complete the contract and completely place it under his control. Gaga the insect demon uttered a sound that contained what sounded like both agreement and obedience. Its figure then faded from his vision. The entire process was highly successful. Seiji heaved a sigh of relief as there were no problems anywhere. He then hurriedly checked on Kahos condition. Urk she muttered a sound. Kaho! Karen couldnt resist running over. Sis ter Kaho gradually regained her senses and saw Karen before her. Kaho its so wonderful wahhh Karen no longer sensed any ominous aura on her sisters body, so she couldnt resist hugging Kaho and beginning to cry. Seiji silently watched over this scene and felt relieved. Since Kaho had woken up immediately, this meant she wasnt seriously injured. However, he soon sensed something that caused his eyes to flash. Ill send you both back to reality now take a good rest, he told the Miyamoto Sisters. Harano-kun thank you Karen felt that it wouldnt be enough no matter how much she thanked him. Seigo Kaho wanted to say something as well, but she was too weak to say anything. Lets talk afterwards, Seiji told her gently. He then released Shinobu and sent Karen and Kaho out of the dream world. Shika walked over to Seijis side and remained highly on guard. Seiji turned around and looked at the direction that Shika was guarding against. The crow-masked personItsuki Kamitanihad appeared again in his black yukata and crow mask! Congratulations on your victory~ Kamitani said joyously while applauding Seiji. Please tell me a location in real life where you can accept the winners prize, 100,000 sakuras~~ Seiji and Shika both coldly stared at him and didnt respond. You dont want to tell me your address? This is 100,000 sakuras! A total of 100,000 sakuras!! Kamitani extended his hands. Several seconds of silence reigned. Alright, I know that 100,000 sakuras isnt anything much to you guys, since your team won the Bloodwine Ritual tournament. This amount of reward money is paltry compared to what you must have received from that. Kamitani shrugged. Actually, I had wanted to set the prize money at 10 million sakuras, but the organization rejected that because we didnt have enough money. So, were an evil organization thats rather poor Heehee, isnt that a funny joke? Seiji and Shika remained staring coldly at him without any laughter. You should at least say something. Acting like that makes me seem like an idiot. Im at least an important member of our evil organization. The silver-haired boy sighed dramatically. Im rather surprised that you have the self-awareness that youre in an evil faction, Seiji spoke up. Thank you for finally talking But please, dont be so serious. Evil organization or whatever? I was just joking about that. Isnt it too clich these days to label things as outright good or evil? No matter how clich it sounds, evil still exists. It doesnt exist~ In todays generation, nobody pays attention to such outdated concepts, as the most important thing in life is to have fun! You intentionally appeared in front of us at the end in order to waste everyones time? Dont be in such a rush. We should chat a bit more. Kamitani chuckled. Im quite interested in you, Haruta nii-san. Im not interested in you at all, Kamitani-san, Seiji spoke in a cold tone. Dont be like that, I actually protected you, you know. Some people in the Messengers organization wanted to kill you, Kamitani spoke in a meaningful tone. Or, they wanted to at least give you a severe warning by taking revenge such as killing your girlfriend or something like that Suddenly, the temperature steeply dropped! This wasnt a mere sensation about the atmosphere. The temperature had literally dropped. The silver-haired boy found himself surrounded by a bone-piercing chill, as if he had suddenly fallen into a land of ice and snow. Yet, this effect wasnt caused by any spell. This chill didnt count as much to him at all. However, Kamitani instinctively sensed danger from Seiji across from him who was emitting killing intent. Seijis powerful killing intent had actually affected the surrounding environment of this dream. This meant that Seiji was able to use his mental willpower alone to directly interfere with this dream realm! As expected your soul isnt simple at all, Haruta nii-san. Kamitani still chuckled. His tone sounded similar to before, except it was a little more mysterious and deeper. After the Bloodwine Ritual tournament, you managed to revive so many people from death. Thats something that should have been almost impossible, yet you managed to accomplish it. Not only did you manage to accomplish this, you even recovered after such a short period of time. This is a miracle its a miracle to the point where its terrifying. Thats why some people in the Messengers organization want to kill you. But, I think that would be too much of a waste. Besides, if we kill you just like that, it would likely bring great trouble upon us if your older sister gets mad at us. Thats why I came to find and observe you and I confirmed that you truly are an interesting existence. Ill come play with you again in the future. In order to not anger you, I promise not to touch your women in the future. And in exchange, I hope that you wont view me with such great enmity. After all, it wont be any fun if youre always so serious. After saying this, the silver-haired boy snapped his fingers. The entire dream realm suddenly made booming noises as the dream started shattering! Chapter 715 - Thankful that the girls hadn’t called the cops on him Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Seiji and Shika successfully retreated out of the dream world before it shattered entirely. Seiji never expected that things would end like this. He expected that Kamitani wouldnt allow him to simply leave. There would definitely be something like a fight. Yet, Kamitani was unexpectedly direct and casual. Kamitani had promised to play with Seiji again in the future Seiji definitely didnt consider it a good thing to catch the attention of a guy like Kamitani, but he figured that things could be even worse, so this was an acceptable result. The next morning. Seiji brought the Miyamoto Sisters over to Natsuyas residence. On the way there, he told the sisters his real name of Seiji Haruta, and let them know that he was a Yin Yang Master. He explained what would happen next. Although he had successfully tamed the insect demon, this still wasnt enough, because it was still possible that it could harm Kaho. This insect demon, who was now named Koumei, and Kaho had become his Spirit-branded Retainer more accurately, Koumei was the spirit, and Kaho was the host. Using the Spirit-branded Retainer contract to create a master-subordinate relationship was the best way to lower the risk of any danger! Additionally, Kaho would have to become stronger in order to completely eliminate all danger. That was because her soul was now connected to Koumeis soul. Just the contract alone wouldnt be a guarantee for her safety. This was just like if two people were bound together, and one of them was shackled, it still wouldnt be impossible to guarantee that the shackled person wouldnt harm the other. Only by the other being sufficiently strong enough for self-protection would there be a guarantee of safety. Although this was all possible, it was just a possibility. Even animals that had tasted pain would understand to avoid the source of it. Koumei the insect demon would obviously be much smarter, and wouldnt stir up trouble for no reason. The demon was quite knowledgeable, and knew that resisting against the contract would require it to pay a heavy price, or perhaps even would result in death. So, logically speaking, there wasnt much to worry about anymore as long as the Spirit-branded Retainer contract was signed. Kaho was still rather tired even after sleeping for an entire night. If possible, Seiji would have liked to allow her to rest some more. Still, it was better to perform the contract as soon as possible. He finished the preparations, and entered Natsuyas spellcasting room. Karen, Shika, and Natsuya were in the room as observers. Seiji asked Kaho to stand in the center of the Yin-Yang diagram in the room, close her eyes, relax her body, and calm her mind Now, please answer me. What is your name? Kaho Miyamoto. Are you willing to accept, with the Spirits of Heaven, the Souls of the Earth, the Azure Dragon of the East, the White Tiger of the West, the Vermillion Bird of the South, the Black Turtle of the North, and the Yellow Dragon of the Center as your witnesses, and sign a contract with me? I am, Kaho replied in a solemn tone. Then with my soul as the witness, and my seal as the catalyst, I shall summon Koumei upon your body, to become your strength and fight for my cause Seiji uttered the incantation, and used his Mana to create the contract. He was instantly able to sense the insect demons will. He confirmed that it was no longer trying to resist. However, it was also evidently unhappy about the contract. Well, Seiji didnt care if it was happy or not as long as it obeyed him. Demon, heed my command! I summon you as a Spirit-branded Retainer!! I decree it so!!! Seiji shouted out loud. The master-subordinate relationship was confirmed, and the Spirit-branded Retainer contract was completed! Kaho instantly felt a great power descend upon her, which helped to energize her. Gaah There was a sound of grudging acceptance. This was the demon no, the Spirit-branded Retainer Koumeis voice. Now, Kaho could borrow the insect demons power whenever she willed it! Kaho felt that this was truly something compared to how she had almost combined completely with it before. She knew that she would no longer be alive as the same Kaho anymore if it hadnt been for her sister Karen and Seiji. Saying thanks would be unnecessary. She could only remember this in her heart, and hope that she could make it up to them somehow in the future. Kaho, how are you feeling? Seiji inquired. Very good Kaho opened her eyes, and smiled movingly. Thank you, Seigo No, Seiji. No need for thanks. Seiji smiled in response to this alluring smile. Its good that youre alright Let me know immediately if you feel that anythings off again in the future. Kaho nodded, and then turned to look at Karen. Sister Im sorry and thank you. Kaho Tears welled up in Karens eyes as she covered her mouth. Kahos eyes also started tearing over as she walked over and hugged her sister. Kaho wanted to say something, but was unable to say anything. She could only transmit her feelings with a hug. Karen hugged Kaho back while tears continued to streak down her cheeks. Everything was finally over. Her younger sister had returned. This was truly wonderful! Seiji was rather moved by this sisterly hug that transmitted such deep emotions. Shika and Natsuya were somewhat moved as well. But at this moment Ahn~ A sudden moan interrupted this moving atmosphere. Seiji, Shika, and Natsuya: Karen: ? Kaho: ~~~~~~~ A thick sensation of warm numbness welled up within Kaho. She felt indescribably comfortable, to the point where she couldnt even control her voice! Ahh~~ Also, her body couldnt help but begin to tremble! Seiji instantly decided to leave this location. He practically flew out of the room. Kaho, whats the matter? Karen asked out of concern. Shes fine. Its just a side effect. Natsuya sighed. Side effect!? Yeah a side effect from signing a contract with him Seiji finished a cup of tea in the living room before the girls finally arrived. Kahos face was still rather red. Karens expression seemed somewhat subtle. Seiji made his best effort to show off an expression of Im a normal person, not a pervert. Yet, he still felt insecure about this inside. Not only was it about this time, there was also the matter of transferring the demon energy, and the first inspection It all made him seem like a criminal sexual harasser! He felt thankful that the girls hadnt called the cops on him. About what happened just now Im sorry, Seiji apologized to Kaho. Its fine that was actually a good thing, wasnt it? Kahos face became even redder. Natsuya interrupted with a cough. Miyamoto-san, could you tell us a little more about Itsuki Kamitani? Natsuya had already learned about the events of this incident from Seiji, especially about this high-ranked member of the Messengers. Kaho mulled things over. I can recall the first time I met him, and I think I met him once again in the dream. However, I cant remember what happened. Natsuya and Seiji exchanged glances upon hearing this. Just tell us what you can remember. Kaho nodded, and then began telling what she remembered. Itsuki Kamitani had suddenly appeared before her; he talked to her, and gave her a game card Natsuya asked more detailed questions, guiding Kaho to tell everything she remembered. But in the end, not a single bit of information was useful Still, theyd expected this. You were probably contacted by him because of me, Seiji told Kaho. He intentionally used you to make me enter that dream world he created. According to what you told me of Kamitanis personality, it might also be possible that he simply happened across it, Natsuya told Seiji. No matter if he did it intentionally or because he happened across it, Kaho was dragged into this because of me. Seiji sighed. Im so sorry, Kaho. No in the end, its still my own fault, Kaho spoke in a low voice. I was the one who gave you trouble Im sorry, Seiji. Kaho *Cough!* Natsuya interrupted with yet another cough. Its good that the two of you understand each other. The critical element here is still Itsuki Kamitani. Miyamoto-san, try remembering as much as you can about when you met him in the dream. It would be best if you can remember more. If not, dont force yourself. And if you ever see Kamitani again, you absolutely must be on guard and vigilant against him. Protect yourself. Also, contact me as soon as you can if you see him, Seiji added. He then looked at Karen. Same for you, Miyamoto-san. Kaho and Karen exchanged glances, and nodded in unison. Everyone fell silent for several seconds. I have another question, Miyamoto-san Natsuya spoke seriously as she looked directly at Kaho. Are you intending on continuing to be an ordinary person in the future, or are you intending on becoming Seijis Spirit-branded Retainer for real? Chapter 716 - Take advantage of me all you want Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Without a doubt, this was an incredibly important question. Kahos expression became extremely serious. Karen appeared to begin worrying. Seiji wanted to say something, but was unable to say anything. It seemed that Kaho was quite clear on the meaning behind this question. Seiji decided to keep quiet and let her think about the answer. Kaho A few moments later, Karen couldnt help but speak up first. Im no longer an ordinary person, Sister. Kaho turned to look at Karen before the latter got a chance to say anything else. Even if I want to have an ordinary life, theres no guarantee that I wont meet something mystical again in the future. Rather than avoiding things, I prefer to face them head on. I dont know what the specifics of being a Spirit-branded Retainer are, but I believe in Seiji. Im willing to obey him. Kaho then turned to look directly at Seiji. Seiji looked her straight in the eye. You becoming my Spirit-branded Retainer means becoming my companion. I shall take advantage of you, as well as do my very best to protect you, Seiji spoke in a serious manner. Kaho smiled as she could sense his will. Thats good, she spoke softly. Take advantage of me all you want, Seiji. Im willing to be used by you. At this moment, the smile she showed was so brilliant, beautiful, and sparkling that everyone else was stunned by the sight. It all started from an ordinary afternoon. An ordinary girl was encouraged by the boy. From then on, the ordinary girl started working hard to be able to get closer to the boy who shone like a star. After some struggles, she was now finally able to truly stand by his side. It was an awkward, foolish, and painful process which gave her friends and relatives great difficulties. It almost ended in a tragedy Yet, it wasnt a complex story. It was simply a story of youth like any other out there. [Kaho Miyamoto] [Special Spirit-branded Retainer host. Contracted.] [Traits: Host to a high-level demon within her body. Summoned type. Growth rate medium, potential medium.] [Koumei] [Special Spirit-branded Retainer vessel. Contracted.] [Traits: High-level insect demon. Insect queen type. Currently extremely weakened.] Seiji was able to see in his systems [Contracted Spirit-branded Retainers] that Kaho took up 30 Spiritual Power points for him to contract with her. She only produced one point per day in exchange, and the system only gave her minor increase to ability and growth rate. He figured that this was probably because she had only been an ordinary person to begin with. She didnt even count as a beginner-level Spirit-branded Retainer host. The system counted her as a [special] category. It was already quite good that she had medium growth rate and potential. It was also understandable that the systems bonuses for her were low. Seiji now also had a new category in his system called [Spirit Contracts]. This section indicated that Koumei was costing him a full 300 Spiritual Power points to keep contracted! Koumei also produced 25 points per day, and didnt gain any benefits from the system. This was because for the time being, the system was aiding her recovery at a low rate. 300 Spiritual Power points this cost ten times as much as maintaining Kahos contract, and five times as much as contracting with Natsuya cost! At any rate, Seiji felt pained about how one-fourth of his total Spiritual Power value was being used up on maintaining contracts. Still, this also proved that Koumei was quite powerful indeed. Koumei used up so many points even in an extremely weakened state. What if she was at full power? Seiji figured that the point requirement would perhaps be multiplied several times over. Seiji knew that Koumei was indeed quite strong. At full power, perhaps Koumei would truly be able to summon a full-scale insect invasion of Sakura Island! Luckily, it had been greatly weakened, which was why Seiji had been able to suppress it. But even in such a weakened state, Koumei was still capable of utilizing great power as long as Seiji supported it with his Mana. Seiji couldnt help but try imagining. With his Mana as support, if Kaho could use Koumeis power and summon a swarm of insects to crush everything that made it seem like they were actually the antagonists. Still, it actually felt pretty nice! He would try it out if he got the chance No, he didnt need to wait for a chance. He would do so immediately after letting Kaho get some rest to restore her condition. He would then enter Kazukos Domain, and summon an insect swarm there to defeat everything within the Domain! The more Seiji thought about it, the more he felt this was a great plan. If this plan could work out, then it would be just like grinding for experience. He could use the insects to take care of all the monsters within the Domain. All his companions wouldnt have to do anything at all except from absorbing the experience mist. Still, even if this seemed like a cool idea, his companions wouldnt gain any actual combat experience. It wouldnt be good for them to lose out on valuable practical experience. Seiji decided to give it a try and see how it was later. Something suddenly occurred to Seiji when he closed his system menu. Would existences like Koumei also appear in other places, undiscovered, and awaken on their own? If such things truly occurred, then there might be a catastrophe in the future. Or, perhaps the catastrophe occurred already, but was covered up, just like the Bloodwine Ritual tournament incident After thinking about it for a while, Seiji shook his head, and decided to stop focusing on this topic. There were too many things to worry about. Since he had just finished with an incident, he wanted to relax a bit more. Isamu felt like he could hear his heart beating. It was impossible for him to calm down as he thought about the person he was about to meet. Shiroya, a real Spiritual Ability user would he really come? And even if he came, would he come using his real appearance? Although he acted quite friendly in the dream, would he be the same in reality? Was it really a good idea for someone like myself to meet with a Spiritual Ability user like Shiroya? Just how daring was I to even mention the thought of becoming friends with him! Various thoughts swirled about chaotically in Isamus mind. To be honest, he was a gaming nerd. Although he didnt have any social communication problems, he was more of an introvert who wasnt highly skilled at talking to others. Isamu was the type who also got nervous when meeting regular online friends for the first time. So, of course he would be even more anxious meeting such an extraordinary person. In fact, Isamu was so nervous that he forgot that there was one more person coming to the meeting. Owl. Isamu jolted upon hearing his username being called. He turned around, only to see a boy wearing a black jacket and a cap. This boy appeared rather handsome. He had a high-bridged nose, diagonal bangs, and silver eyes. His gaze seemed somewhat icy, giving him a cool appearance. The boy took off his cap, and asked to confirm, Youre Owl, correct? Yes Isamu finally realized what was going on. Youre Three-Eyed Cat? Yeah. Nice nice to meet you, my name is Isamu Seima Dont say your real name out loud, idiot. Eh? Even if this was a normal meeting between online friends, would you really say your real name immediately? Three-Eyed Cat stated coldly. Do you really believe that meeting in real life means were all true friends? Isamu was rendered speechless. Three-Eyed Cat sighed upon seeing how stupefied Isamu was. Forget it, I suppose I can tell you my name. Im Ryuuma Sorimachi. Nice to meet you, please take good care of me, etc. Ryuuma Sorimachi? Isamu repeated the name, feeling that it sounded rather archaic as if it came from a period drama. Its the Ryuuma 1 from shogi. My father loves to play shogi, which is why he gave me this name, Three-Eyed Cat, or Ryuuma, explained calmly. It seemed that Ryuumas name didnt have anything to do with period dramas after all. Your name is really cool. It fits you, Isamu spoke the first thing on his mind as he looked over the cool looking guy before him. Ryuuma blinked, and averted his gaze. Your name fits you as well, Isamu Seima. It sounds like the main character of a childrens anime. Whyd you emphasize the word children? No reason. Ryuuma took out his cell phone, and started playing a cell phone game. Isamus eyes lit up when he saw the game that Ryuuma was playing. Im playing that game as well! Isamu brought out his own cell phone. What level are you in it? 135. What!? Level 135 was the current level cap in the game! Isamu was astonished to hear this. This was a popular Huaxia cell phone game called Puppets Frontline. The main topic was how cute girl puppets were living guns that fought each other in strategic battles. The game was relatively free-to-play-friendly, and the grinding requirements differed depending on the person. Why did the grinding requirements differ for everyone? That was because this game was truly a test for ones brain power! Just about every map in the game was completely random so that every battle would be different. One had to consider the balance of gun girl puppet types, formation, path taken, skills to use, and real time combat And the more enemies you killed, the less damage or knockouts you took, and the less time you took, the more points you would receive, leading to greater experience and rewards. In summary, skilled players wouldnt have to grind as much to speedily raise their levels. Unskilled players would have to grind a great deal in order to reach the high levels. Since every map was completely randomized, there were no complete walkthrough for the game. There were only general strategy guides. That was why it was impossible to just copy others strategies for this game. Achieving a high score and rank would depend completely on oneself. Youre at such a high level how much do you play every day? About half an hour. Only half an hour!? Isamu had started playing this game from the moment that it came out. He played it for an average of an hour a day, and he was currently level 89. This was truly a tremendous difference. No its all because I spent all my resources on the gacha for gun girl puppets! If I had played seriously from the very start, and used my resources on battling instead, I should be at least level 130 as well! Isamu suddenly started thinking like this. My gun girl puppet collection is 92% complete, how about you? Isamu asked. 92% was among the top ranks in the server for completion ratio. Isamus collection rate was ranked in the top 500. 93%, Ryuuma answered calmly. What Isamu was astonished yet again. Even his collection ratio was so high!? Isamu found this really difficult to accept. It was fine if Ryuuma was a better player, but he even had such good luck with the gacha? Just how are you playing this game!? Chapter 717 Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Ryuuma didnt answer this question. He simply glanced at Isamu in an aloof manner. Isamu felt as if he was being looked down on with that expression It was an expert player high up above casually dismissing a low-ranked player! Isamu felt stifled to the point of being unable to say anything. He could only look at his own cell phone. Although he almost felt like putting his cell phone away, since he brought the game up already, he figured he might as well log in to collect the daily rewards. And so, Isamu logged in to Puppets Frontline. After collecting the daily rewards, the game indicated that there was an emergency mission. So-called emergency missions were basically random quests that had abundant rewards. These emergency missions could only be completed within a limited timeframe. Isamu immediately checked the mission, and saw that it was a high-difficulty battle mission with a time limit of fifteen minutes. The reward was quite munificent, and included many resources that he was currently lacking, along with a piece of top-level equipment! Isamu only had one piece of top-level equipment, which was why he was quite tempted by this mission. He reflexively chose to accept the mission and entered the map for battle. Isamu sighed after seeing that this particular map had a labyrinthine layout with countless enemies of various types. He knew that it was unlikely for him to clear this map within thirty minutes, much less fifteen. Although he thought this, he didnt want to give up so easily, so he still started analyzing the map. After a short analysis, he found that perhaps the map wasnt as difficult as he had thought. There was quite an obvious path that he could take. Isamu figured that he could clear this map head on by using his highest-level gun girl puppets in an assault formation. And so, Isamu used his command center menu to send out his team with the best equipment and skills to begin the battle. Lets go! For the empire! a girl with short brown hair spoke quite spiritedly as she appeared on Isamus cell phone screen. She had a black one-piece dress with a short skirt, a red scarf, and an assault rifle in her hands. Her eyes had a sharp gaze like an eagles. This girl represented Isamus team on the map. Isamu sent her straight into the enemy formation and began fighting. After a fierce battle, the gun puppet girls defeated all the enemies. The only price they paid was some ammunition and one member being lightly injured. This is the power of the empire! the brown-haired girl who was the team leader spoke once again. She had dealt the most damage, and contributed the most in battle. Then, there was a second, third, and fourth battle Then, Isamu discovered to his surprise that his team had been surrounded! Not only that, the enemy base up ahead started spawning mecha troops!! Isamus assault team was unable to deal with heavily armored mechas. That would require an armor-piercing team. Why did things turn out like this? Was this path a trap!? Isamu widened his eyes, and carefully analyzed his current situation before sighing helplessly. Indeed, this was a trap. His team was now surrounded. Armored mechas were now in front of his team. Trying to break through would equal death, and there were also too many enemy forces, so retreating was impossible. He had lost. Isamu now had a depressed expression. He didnt want to see his gun puppet girls being defeated. He simply turned off his cell phone screen as he started putting his phone away in his pocket. Give that to me, a voice spoke up in an aloof tone. Eh? Isamu looked at Ryuuma. Ill play that for you and help you pass that level, Ryuuma stated lightly. Isamu was surprised for a moment before he finally realized what Ryuuma was saying. Isamu then hurriedly handed his cell phone over to the expert. You have to input your cell phone password for me first, idiot. Isamu hurriedly unlocked his phone, and then handed it over. Ryuuma took the cell phone and began controlling Isamus team. Isamu observed from the side. He witnessed Ryuuma sending the assault team to retreat and successfully breaking through. Ryuuma then captured a base and changed to using a purely defensive formation. He then sent a new team out from the command center, taking a different path Glory to the empire the empire shall never fall The first team was defeated soon after defending for a few turns. The brown-haired team leader girls clothing was now tattered as she kneeled and stated her message of defeat. Although the entire first team of gun puppet girls had been defeated quite pitifully, they successfully stalled the armored mecha troops long enough for the second team to take a roundabout path to the enemy command center, allowing Ryuuma to successfully capture the base required to win! Isamu had thought that this map was a sure loss. Yet, the expert player Ryuuma successfully beat the map with diversion tactics. Thats how you play this game, Ryuuma stated calmly while returning Isamus cell phone. Isamu could only be impressed with how cool Ryuuma was acting. Isamu silently took the cell phone back, and checked the rewards for completing the mission. He then sent his heavily injured gun puppet girls to be fixed. Whats this game called? suddenly, a voice spoke up behind the two of them. Isamu and Ryuuma both turned around, only to see a tall, handsome, smiling boy standing in front of them. Shiroya? Thats me. Seiji smiled. Pleased to meet the both of you. Shiroya stated that his name was Seigo Harano. Isamu felt that Seigo didnt seem much like a Spiritual Ability user at all with how much fun Seigo seemed to be having while playing Puppets Frontline. Although this was only Isamus own mental image of what a Spiritual Ability user should be like, and it shouldnt have been strange that Seigo was different, but Just what was going on here? Seigo had the physical appearance of a mega-handsome idol, but was super interested in cell phone games aimed at otaku gamers!? Seigo appeared to be the highest level of winner in life type. Would such a type of person really be interested in cell phone games? No it wouldnt be strange for even the highest level of winner in life to be interested in games. The critical element here was the type of the game. At any rate, Isamu felt that someone like Seigo shouldnt have been interested in a cell phone game like Puppets Frontline, even if Isamu felt that this was a great game. Yet, the reality was right before him. Ding ding ding~~ A pleasing sound rang out. This was the sound of receiving a five-star gun puppet girl in the gacha! HX99 reporting in. Please protect me well, Commander~ A cute loli girl wearing an extravagant lace dress while carrying a large sniper rifle bigger than she was appeared on the cell phone screen. She placed one finger on her lips while cutely stating her greeting. I pulled a five star how is this character? Seiji showed Isamu the cell phones screen. Isamu widened his eyes in surprise yet again. This was a character that even he didnt have yet. HX99 was even known as the rarest five star puppet in the entire game! Shes excellent shell be really strong at a high level. It would seem that I have good luck when playing this game. Seiji chuckled. Its not only good! Your luck is amazing, man! Isamu was shouting in his mind. Meanwhile, Ryuuma silently sipped on some tea beside him. The three of them were currently sitting in the corner of a coffee caf. However, none of them had ordered coffee. They were currently sharing a pot of green tea. After playing the game for a while, Seiji put away his cell phone and had some tea. Both of you are high school students, right? Seiji asked. Isamu nodded. He then looked at Ryuuma. Ryuuma glanced at Isamu before looking at Seiji. Is that a problem? No, Im simply confirming. Seiji smiled. Im a high school student as well. Can I address you two as Seima-kun and Sorimachi-kun from now on? Isamu nodded once again. Then Ill address you as Harano-kun, Ryuuma stated. Seiji nodded as well. Seima-kun, Sorimachi kun. Even your names complement each other 1 . It seems that youre a better match for each other than I first thought. Dont you have it wrong? Doesnt that make us destined not to get along? If you two were destined not to get along, how come the first time I saw you two were having so much fun playing a game together? Ryuuma was rendered speechless. At that time, I told you guys that it was unknown how long the dream would last, that you would need to rely on yourselves until a way to escape the dream was figured out, Seiji spoke seriously. Thats why its quite important for you to become companions. Not only that, I believe that you guys should get to know and ally with even more companions But how you do that is something that only you can decide. Still, youre more than welcome to tell me when you do. Feel free to contact me at any time, even if its the middle of the night. Ill also continue gathering information about this strange dream. Ill let you guys know the moment that I find out anything useful. Thats all I can do for now. Chapter 718 - I am not your justice Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Everyone fell silent for a moment. Hows Butterfly-san doing? Ryuuma inquired. Shes alright. The issue has been taken care of, Seiji replied. In her place, I give her thanks for your assistance to her. Theres no need for thanks. I simply judged that it would be beneficial for me if I helped her. Even so, you were still a great help to her. In that case, since I helped her, could you answer a question of mine? Something flashed in Ryuumas eyes. What is it? Just what exactly will happen to Sakura Island? Seiji fell silent for a while after hearing this question. Ever since the Midnight Incident on New Years, things have gradually become strange in society, Ryuuma continued. Lots of supernatural events are being talked about on the internet. Therere also countless rumors in my school. Although maybe most of the content is fake, there should be at least a few true stories in there, and even if almost none of the stories are real, the few that are real already reflect how dangerous things have become. Its the same for this so-called strange dream. This dream might even develop into a large-scale incident with many deaths This type of incident might even be happening simultaneously with other such incidents. Will such a situation continue? Will things get worse in the future, or will they calm down? Only after hearing Ryuuma ask this did Isamu realize that this was the most important question he should have asked. Ordinary people wouldnt have any idea what would happen to Sakura Island. But, right now, there was a real Spiritual Ability user before them! I dont know, either, Seiji answered after he sipped on some more tea. Im the same as you guys. I dont have the power to see in the future, so I have no idea how Sakura Island will change. I can only state my personal opinion, which is that mystical incidents will only become more common in the future. The forces that deal with such incidents are also improving their powers, but its quite difficult to say if they can completely control the situation and keep the peace. Its not that its difficult to say, it seems more like you dont want to say it. Ryuuma looked directly at Seiji. You actually feel that its impossible to control the situation, dont you? Seiji fell silent once again. If people like you were able to control the situation, then we wouldnt have gotten involved in this strange dream in the first place. Nor would we be sitting here, talking to you, Ryuuma spoke in an icy tone. A large number of ordinary people was put in danger. This means the situation is already out of control! You mentioned that there will be more and more incidents in the future, which basically means that things will only become worse from now on. It couldnt be? Isamu couldnt help but speak up. Ryuuma looked at Isamu with an expression of Youre an idiot who doesnt understand anything. Harano-kun and other Spiritual Ability users of Justice like Harano-kun are currently working hard. Theyll definitely win over evil and maintain the peace. Isamu reflexively said this out loud, but right after he said it, even he himself felt that it sounded really immature. But even though he felt it was immature, wasnt that how things worked logically? If there were evil parties out there creating chaos, there would definitely be heroes of justice working to stop them! Just like Seigo Harano before him. Seigo had his companion, the Knight of Zero. Not only that, he probably had even more companions that Isamu didnt know about. And apart from Seigos group, there were probably even more heroes fighting for the sake of justice out there while secretly protecting everyone! How childish are you still in elementary school? Ryuuma snickered. So what if its childish! Isnt it the truth? We might have died already if it wasnt for a Spiritual Ability user of justice like Harano-kun! Isamu glared at Ryuuma. You dont even know why youre childish; such an unsalvageable idiot. So what if Im an idiot!? I admit that Im not as smart as you, but I know that justice is the strongest, and heroes of justice are the strongest! Even if justice is sometimes temporarily disadvantaged, justice will definitely win in the end!! Ryuuma revealed an obviously condescending expression. He opened his mouth, but was unable to say anything else when faced with Isamus adamant expression of belief. Hmph I cant be bothered with debating an idiot like you. Seeing Ryuuma retract his gaze and calmly drink tea, Isamu felt that perhaps his own reaction had been a bit overboard. Indeed, he wasnt as smart as Ryuuma, but he was no real idiot. Justice existed, although it might not be in the form that he wished for. Justice was strong, but it also might not be as strong as he wanted. Isamu knew that his own way of thinking was childish. Yet, he didnt want to abandon this childish way of thinking. There was nothing wrong with the concept of justice defeating evil. If there was something wrong with that concept, then something was wrong with the entire world! Isamu was adamant in believing this. This seemingly na?ve way of thinking of his, if one analyzed it and thought of it as its own concept, had its own name as wellbelief. Seiji looked directly at Isamu. Rather than the cool-looking Ryuuma, Isamu definitely looked just like an ordinary high school boy. Isamu had ordinary clothing, an ordinary hairstyle, and an only slightly above average appearance. There appeared to be no notable traits about him whatsoever. Basically, Isamu looked just like a random bystander. However, Seiji felt that Isamu had potential, even more potential than Ryuuma. Justice is a heavy word, Seima-kun. Seiji spoke what he truly believed. Supporting justice is a good thing. But, sometimes, the situation will turn out to be different from what you imagine. What if the real situation is different from what you believed? Will you still be able to support justice? Just what exactly does justice mean to you? How much can you believe in it? How much can you persist in your beliefs? Only you can come up with the answers to these questions. I personally believe that justice rests within the individual. Not others, not an organization, but oneself. Im quite happy that you believe what Im doing to be justice. But, please, you must understand that I am not your justice. Your justice is within yourself. Seijis speech really moved Isamu. Boring Ryuuma spoke in a low voice. Isamu glared at him once again. Seiji chuckled, and then brought out his cell phone. Lets stop here on this subject. We can play that game some more together. C Ordinary people believed that the Midnight Incident was the beginning of all the mystical incidents. At first, Seiji believed this as well. But now, even though he still didnt know what was behind the Midnight Incident, he felt that it likely wasnt the true beginning at all. The Soul World faction had been able to escape all responsibility for causing the Midnight Incident. Apart from the Spirit Worlds as a bargaining chip and the faction being sufficiently strong enough, Seiji felt that their being able to avoid responsibility also had to do with the secret behind the Midnight Incident. The truth of the matter was still unknown. Just like Ryuuma, he also wanted to know what Sakura Island would become like. After he split from the two of them and started returning home, Seiji suddenly received a text message from Yui. Ive finished reading your report. Contact me immediately if you see Itsuki Kamitani again. Seiji looked at the message for quite a while. He had to suppress his urge to immediately contact her and ask about the Midnight Incident as well as the future situation. He probably wouldnt receive an answer and even if he did, he would still need to do the same things. Seiji put away his cell phone, and saw a light pink flower petal gently falling before his eyes. Although the flower was blossoming beautifully, it was already beginning to wilt. The cherry blossoms merely bloomed for only a short while before falling down at the speed of five centimeters per second. Was it because they were so beautiful that people felt sadness, or was it because people felt sadness that they felt the blossoms were beautiful? Seiji was somewhat able to understand the so-called concept of beauty in sadness regarding cherry blossoms. However, he still didnt like this concept. People can actually feel reassured when they witness a beautiful banquets end. This was a sentence that Seiji had heard in his previous life from an unknown source. Yet, it had left him a deep impression because of how contradictory the sentence sounded. Now, Seiji mulled it over once again, but was still unable to agree. While beauty would indeed eventually fade, and it was normal to be sad over the fading beauty, liking this type of sadness and giving it praise seemed rather strange to Seiji. The cherry blossoms were beautiful. In that case, it seemed fine to him to simply admire and enjoy this beauty. Tomorrow would be the day that everyone went out for a picnic together to do cherry blossom viewing. Chapter 719 - Im a little goldfish~ Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu The main issue with the picnic was where to go. The more beautiful the location, the more famous it would be, thus meaning large crowds. This was especially so for the most renowned locations for cherry blossom viewing as there would probably be more people than cherry blossoms there. After Seiji discussed this matter with the others, they finally decided on going to Koshou Park. This was a relatively small park that wasnt all that well-known. There wouldnt be many visitors, but the scenery would still be enjoyable. This morning, Kaede drove a large SUV for everyones ride. Everyone got on the SUV after they finished their preparations. They immediately headed towards the park. Nozomi Uehara rode shotgun. Seiji and Shika sat in the middle, while Mika, Reo, and Chiaki sat in the rear. Lets play a game! The loser has to sing everyone a song! Chiaki brought out a deck of cards. It was obvious that she wanted to liven up the atmosphere. Sure, what shall we play? Seiji readily agreed. Card guessing! Chiaki spread all the cards and explained the rules of this Sakura Island variant card game Both players would draw one random card, and decide a person to go first by using rock paper scissors. The first player could guess any information they wanted about the other persons card. The information guessed could be specific or general. The other player would then respond with correct or incorrect. After each guess, the two players would swap roles as they tried to guess each others specific card. The first person whose exact card was successfully guessed would lose. The first round was Seiji vs. Chiaki. Chiaki won at rock paper scissors, so she chose to guess first. Heh heh heh, I can already detect the truth. Your card must be in the heart suit! Chiaki pointed directly at his card. Wah, you actually saw through me correct. Seiji made a pose as if he received an attack before he covered his face. Its my turn. I activate my special skill, eye of perception! Seiji then peeked out from between his fingers. His appearance right now was incredibly chuunibyou. Your card must be a diamond! Wah you saw right through me not! Chiaki made a cute funny face. Your skill is ineffective against me. Wrong! What!? How is this possible, my eye actually Its my turn! After careful analysis, Ive gotten closer to the truth. Your card must be a number card! Wahh how could this be correct. Seiji acted as if he had suffered a mighty blow, pretending to be depressed. You got two guesses right in a row. Chiaki-neesan is amazing. Reo was impressed. Heh heh heh~ Im a famous detective! Chiaki acted quite proud of herself. This game doesnt even require basic analytical skills, Mika retorted. A famous detectives reasoning isnt something that an ordinary person can understand! Is that the legendary ultimate eye of detectives that can find the truth even with zero clues!? Seiji acted all serious. Thats right, which is why youve lost already, pitiful young man~ Chiaki showed off an expression of sympathy. No I still havent lost, theres still hope! I shall grasp the final light of hope! Seiji stated resolutely as he waved his hand wildly, giving off an invisible aura. I can see it Your card must be a heart thats less than 5! W what!? Chiaki was instantly shocked. You actually saw through it impossible correct. Haha~ The Goddess of Hope is on my side! I shall never lose! Seiji became spirited again. Yet, the end result was that he lost. Seiji sang a round of Ethereal Snow for everyone. Everyone applauded his singing, making the atmosphere quite lovely. The second round was Reo vs. Mika. The result was that Mika won. Although Reo was somewhat embarrassed, she also sang a song for everyone: the opening song of Honey Candy Girl, You Whom I Dream About. She wasnt a particularly good singer, but the cute loli shyly singing the song was quite a moving scene for everyone. Both Seiji and Chiaki wanted to record her with their cell phones. Unfortunately for them, Reo adamantly refused. The third round was Seiji vs. Shika. Seiji really wanted to win. Everyone else wanted him to win as well. That was because everyone wanted to hear Shika singing! Go! Brother Seiji~ Reo clenched her tiny fists and cheered him on. Seiji, if you win, Ill give you some special service afterwards~ Chiaki sent him a sultry look. Dont talk about something like special service Mika commented. Hee hee, youre quite popular, Haruta-kun. Nozomi smiled. I shall definitely win! A fierce glint appeared in Seijis eyes. He definitely wanted to hear Shika singing more than anyone! Shika: Her face started blushing red as she sensed her adopted older brothers desire. In the end, just as everyone wanted, Seiji won! At this moment, he even wanted to shout out loudly while making a victory pose. However, he restrained himself. Chiaki and the others clapped for him before everyone turned to look at Shika. The black-haired beauty blushed red and gave off an aura of embarrassment. This was truly alluring to behold. Reos eyes were glittering, Chiaki and Mika were stunned, and even Nozomi was a little dazed by the sight. Everyone fell silent for a moment because of this. Seiji coughed to break the silence. Shika-chan, you lost, so Shika nodded before she touched her chest and slowly opened her mouth My feelings swim about like a goldfish~ I wont go anywhere without you~ The moment she started singing, her soft voice moved everyones hearts and souls! Swimming quietly in the warm water~ I can do anything for you~ Something changed in the SUVs atmosphere as if everyone was brought into an alternate dimension of a beautiful realm. The dusk light shines like water~ Taking you far away~ Shikas soft and beautiful voice, paired together with the elegant and moving song made a perfect combination. Im a little goldfish~ Who survives on your love~ Seiji and the others were so immersed that they even forgot to give their praise. This song was Goldfish by Miyuki Sakuraku. It was one of her less known songs. The songs length was five minutes and thirty-three seconds, and it had a calm style overall that sounded almost conversational. Many people felt that this song was overly boring and plain. But of course, there were a few that really liked this song and felt that they could enter a special realm when listening to it. Seiji was the latter type. When writing his story, he would also occasionally listen to this song. He felt that this song contained an indescribable meaning that helped to stimulate his imagination and enter a certain realm. He never knew that Shika knew how to sing this song, nor that she would be so incredibly good at singing! As he listened, he even forgot that this was Miyuki Sakurakus song! He felt as if Shikas version was how the song Goldfish was truly supposed to be. Miyuki was a wonderful singer. Yet, Shika was a more appropriate singer for this particular song, appropriate to the point as if this song had been custom written just for her. Its finally time to go into a deep sleep~ Deep, deep, deep~ I shall be waiting you when the dream ends~ Slowly, slowly, slowly~ Our connection shall remain forever~ The song gradually ended after the climax of the song. Several seconds of silence reigned in the SUV before everyone suddenly started clapping! Wow! You sung so well!! Reo clapped her hands vigorously. You should really become an idol! With your singing skills, youll definitely become ridiculously popular!! Chiaki praised Shika. You really sung so well I felt like I was entering a dream, Mika gave her compliments as well. It makes one want to listen again, Nozomi stated while clapping her hands. It would be even better with an accompaniment. Kaede smiled as well. It was so moving, Shika-chan! I think that you sung better than the original singer! Seiji gave his sincere praise which came from his heart. Shikas face became even redder as she shyly twisted her face away. After the applause, the card guessing game continued. Reo-chan, I wont go easy on you~ Same for me, Chiaki-neesan! Chiaki and Reo faced off next. Well, it would be fun no matter who won and lost. The SUV continued on as everyone had fun in this lively atmosphere. Chapter 720 - So beautiful... Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu After everyone arrived at Koshou Park, they got off the SUV and brought their picnic items to the planned location. After only a short walk, they saw a large patch of grass and many cherry blossom trees in full bloom. The countless flowers on the branches seemed like endless clouds that created a beautiful contrast with the blue sky and the green earth. Brilliant, gorgeous, passionate all of these words could describe this scene, yet these words were also insufficient. The cherry blossoms in full bloom were their own type of beauty. The petals falling to the ground were yet another type of beauty. Right now, not that many petals were falling yet. Still, there were some that were beginning to fall. The cherry blossoms would bloom for seven days. Petals would begin falling right after. If one ignored the sadness of the wilting, then the falling cherry blossom petals could be termed among the top of the world rankings for beautiful and romantic scenes. Anyone who wasnt completely wooden would naturally become entranced by the sense of romanticism in the air as they entered such a verdant grass patch covered in falling cherry blossoms. As expected, there werent that many cherry blossom viewers in Koshou Park compared to other places. There was only a medium number of people. Seijis group of seven attracted a great deal of attention from others. There was only one tall and handsome boy in the group, who seemed like he could be an idol. He was together with six beautiful and charismatic women of various ages and styles. They all laughed and chatted together in this scenery of falling cherry blossoms. This completely seemed like a scene out of a television drama or a movie. Most peoples first reaction upon seeing this group was to look around to see if there were any cameramen. They really thought that perhaps some studio was making a movie or tv show right now. After confirming that there were no cameras, the women began gossiping, while the men became envious of how the only boy was surrounded by so many beautiful women. They all sighed that it was because he was lucky enough to be born with such a wonderful appearance. If only I had such an appearance, that could be me If only I had such a face, Id be able to attract more girls Some of the men thought like this. But, unfortunately, no matter how envious they were, none of the men had such an outstanding appearance. Seiji placed the picnic cloth at an appropriate location. Everyone started setting the food on the cloth and then sat down. Nozomi poured some tea for everyone except for Reo. Reo didnt like tea, so she was drinking fruit juice instead. Seiji sipped on some tea. At this moment, a cherry blossom petal just happened to fall into his tea cup. A cherry blossom petal landing on his tea? This scene caused him to smile. Mika and the others that witnessed this felt their hearts skip a beat upon seeing his smile. So beautiful Seiji praised the cherry blossoms on the trees. He looked all around at the cherry blossoms and truly immersed himself in enjoying the scenery, losing himself in this quiet environment. This moment was the most relaxed Seiji had been for a long while. So many things had happened, and his worries about the future Seiji set everything aside for the time being, and concentrated fully on the beauty before him. That was why he didnt notice that none of the girls were admiring the cherry blossoms at all. They were all looking at him. *Click!* The sound of a cell phone taking a picture broke the silence. Everyone turned around to see that Chiaki had taken a picture. Im sorry, I couldnt help myself. The tomboy stuck out her tongue. Still, I got a really good picture. Who wants a copy? She showed off the picture of the handsome boy lifting his teacup and gazing at the scenery. Seiji had a calm expression with a deep look in his eyes. A flower petal just happened to be floating towards him. The scene was as beautiful as a movie posters advertisement. Two seconds later, Mika was the first to raise her hand. And then, Shika, Kaede, and Reo all raised their hands. Even Nozomi had a wide grin as she raised her hand as well. Youre very popular, Seiji. Make a few more poses, lets take some more pictures! Chiaki chuckled. Seiji was rendered speechless. This is interfering with the mood for enjoying the blossoms Well, its fine. Seiji took out his own cell phone. Its okay to take pictures of me, but in exchange, Im going to take pictures of you as well. Prepare yourself! Yah~ Dont take embarrassing pictures of me~ Dont make it sound like Im going to take weird pictures! Make a normal pose! So forceful but this feels nice as well~ Stop making such a strange expression! Have a more normal smile! Eh~ So you like that type, sure~ Chiaki placed her chin on her hand and tilted her head slightly, smiling ambiguously like a mature woman. I said have a more normal smile! Seiji kept retorting as he took a picture. The next moment, someone called his cell phone. The caller ID showed that it was Natsuya. Seiji, have you all arrived? Were already here. Were at the picnic location, and the specific place is Seiji told Natsuya where he was. Not long after, Natsuya, Hitaka, Rana, and Mai all appeared. The four girls all had outstanding appearances and auras. They also received a great deal of attention like Seijis group. Mai was wearing a windbreaker and long pants as she walked on the right side. Hitaka was wearing a jacket and shorts as she walked on the left. Natsuya was wearing a one-piece dress and black stockings, walking together in the middle with Rana, who wore a hooded sweatshirt. Combined with the falling cherry blossoms, the scene was so beautiful that people could just about imagine the background music! Seiji silently brought up his cell phone and took a picture of them. Sorry for being late, Natsuya said as she walked up to Seijis group. Nah, we just arrived as well. After both groups greeted each other, they sat down together. Chiaki strongly requested that Rana sit next to her. After Natsuya indicated that it was fine, Chiaki immediately hugged the cat girl. Meow. Rana uttered a sound of resistance, but was hugged tightly regardless. Ahh~~ So cute! Kirin-chan~ Chiaki got absorbed in the delight of hugging the cat. She had an addicted expression. Meow! Rana lifted her hands and pushed away Chiakis face. Yet, Chiaki kept approaching adamantly, and Rana kept pushing her away This process kept repeating itself. Hitaka sat next to Mika, who struck up a conversation with her. Mai sat down next to Kaede. Both smiled as they conversed. Naturally, Natsuya sat down next to Seiji. Nozomi poured some tea for both of them. Now that everyone was here, the cherry blossom viewing picnic formally began. Everyone had fun while chatting. After having lunch, Chiaki took the opportunity to suggest a game. They were going to play the famous Kings Game! The specific rules were as follows The eleven people present would each draw a random card from twelve cards. The person who drew the joker would become the king, while the extra card would also go to the king. If nobody drew the joker, then everyone would redraw. The king had an extra card, and could use it to give a command to any target they wished. The person who received the extra card would have to carry out the command, even if it involved the king. The command couldnt be something unreasonable, and it had to be a command that could be carried out within a short period of time. Also, the command needed to be something ero. Thats how the rules are. Everyone understands, right? Lets begin now! Chiaki clapped her hands. Wait a moment! Theres something wrong with that last rule! Shouldnt it be that the command cant be about anything ero instead!! Seiji objected. Theres no problem at all. This rule is the very essence of the Kings Game! Essence, the hell! Dont just decide on your own to call the Kings Game an ero game!! Honestly, it cant be helped. Then lets change this rule to The command has to be an ero act related to Seiji. Wait a moment! Youve changed the rule to become even stronger, hey!! How is it strange? If any of you agree with me that this rule isnt strange at all, please raise your hand! Chiaki said this to everyone as she raised her hand first. Chapter 721 - The throne finally belongs to me Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu All the girls raised their hands of course, such a thing didnt happen at all. Such a thing would never be agreed upon unless they were all drunk. But, no alcohol had been brought to this picnic at all. Although Chiaki had strongly requested alcohol at this picnic, Seiji had been adamant on refusing to allow alcohol. That was why a scenario like getting drunk at a picnic that one could read in manga didnt happen here. Naturally, Chiakis special rule wasnt allowed to pass. Of course, Chiaki had only been joking. And then, the Kings Game finally began. The first person who drew the joker was Nozomi! What command should I give? Nozomi mused it over while tilting her head. How about the holders of card numbers 2 and 4 dance together! Im number 2. Mai showed her card. Im number 4. Mika showed her card. Mai and Mika dancing together? That sounded like a great idea! Seiji really looked forward to this. At this moment, he suddenly recalled a memory from long ago of a certain beautiful maid smiling brilliantly while watching TV and imitating the idols singing and dancing on TV As if she had supernatural senses, Mai suddenly turned to look directly at him, and an icy cold glare appeared in her eyes for just an instant. Ill kill you if you dare to say it out loud! Seiji imagined hearing such a warning, causing his eyes to twitch. He reflexively shook his head slightly, indicating that he would absolutely keep the secret for her. Natsuya was mystified by all this. She noticed what went on between them and felt that it was a little strange. As everyone watched expectantly, both girls stood up, put on their shoes, and walked over to a clearing. What should we do, Senpai? Mika inquired. We can just dance a relatively simple dance for two. Give me your hand. Mai smiled as she raised her left hand. Mika placed her right hand on Mais left hand. Mai held her hand and guided Mika in making the correct poses as she began stepping. One two three four Thats right, just like this, once again. One two three four Thats even better. Lets continue. After teaching Mika to remember the simple dance steps, Mai then sped up the dance. And so, as everyone watched, the two beauties held each others hands and danced right next to each other as they lightly stepped in elegant circles, with the falling cherry blossoms as their background! Natsuya took out her cell phone and searched quickly for a dance song to play. After the music started playing, the atmosphere seemed to level up even more. Mikas dancing constantly improved as Mai guided her steadily. Not only was Seijis group impressed with their dancing, this also attracted many other peoples attention. When the dance music neared its end, Mai skillfully led Mika in an elegant twirl, and ended the dance with a classical backwards leaning pose. *Clap clap clap* Applause started sounding! Apart from Seijis group, the nearby park visitors were clapping as well. Mai and Mika bowed politely to everyone before returning to their own positions. As expected of Senpai Mika danced wonderfully as well, Seiji praised them. That was excellent. Ive already recorded it. Nozomi smiled. Chiaki and the others also offered their praise. Mika was rather awkward, having so much praise heaped upon her. Mai took it all in stride. Next was the second round of the Kings Game. This time, Reo received the joker. The little girl ordered the holder of card #1 to pretend to be a dog, and the holder of card #9 to pretend to be a cat. These were rather normal subjects to mimic. But due to the earlier dance, many other park visitors were still paying attention to Seijis group. It would be at least a little embarrassing to playact under such circumstances. Im number 1. Hitaka calmly showed her card. Im number 9 Nozomi smiled wryly as she showed her card. Hitaka was playacting as a dog. Did this count as acting out her nature? Seiji had that thought pop into his mind, but he then put it out of his mind as he felt it was a bit rude of him. Woof, woof, woof The red-haired girl started crawling around on all fours. She expressionlessly imitated a dogs barking while crawling around the picnic cloth. Her acting was completely emotionless, and even her pretend barking was a flat monotone. Still, this was more than enough to attract peoples attention and elicit a few chuckles. Hitaka herself seemed to be completely calm about acting as a dog. It was instead Seiji and the others that felt awkward about it. She finished her playacting after crawling around for one circle. Then, it was Nozomis turn. The landlord lady would be acting as a cat Seiji had a subtle expression on his face as he imagined it. It was the same for the others. Lets change the command, Reo-chan. Just as everyone was feeling awkward, Chiaki spoke up. Right now, changing the command might be slightly impolite to Hitaka who had already acted as a dog, but it had to be suggested for Nozomis sake. After all, it seemed a bit overboard to have a mature adult woman acting like a cat in front of everyones gaze. Reo was an understanding child. She immediately changed the command to sing a song. Nozomi heaved a sigh of relief, and then sang a song that was popular a decade ago. Her singing wasnt particularly good, but it was still enjoyable. Everyone applauded. Round three. Kaede received the joker. Number 5 should sit right in front of number 6 with back against their chest. Number 6 should close their eyes and feed some food to number 5. The blonde teacher smiled while giving her command. This was just a simple game, that wouldnt have been too awkward. Yet Im number 6. Seiji showed his card. Suddenly, something instantly changed in the atmosphere! Who was number 5? All the girls gazes clashed fiercely in midair. Meow~ Rana raised her hand and showed her card. Everyone looked straight at her, causing the scene to subtly become silent for a moment. Then, then, the cat girl sat right against Seijis chest and enjoyed his feeding service. It was rather difficult for Seiji to feed Rana while his eyes were closed. Still, he got used to it after a few tries and managed to accurately bring the food to Ranas mouth. Natsuya and the others were rather envious as they watched this scene. Round 4. Chiaki received the joker! Heeheehee After a cruel battle, the throne finally belongs to me! The heavens have decreed it so! The tomboy held the joker between two fingers and showed off an imposing smile as a fierce glint appeared in her eyes. As the King, our orders are absolute. Wash your ears and listen carefully! Seiji really wanted to comment on how chuunibyou she sounded, but he was also a bit nervous about what command she was about to give. It was quite obvious that the person present who would give the most difficult command to deal with was this tomboy for sure. With a whoosh, Chiaki extended her joker card. Number 7 and number 8 should hug each other and hold this card together in their mouths while walking a full circle! Everyone was rendered speechless. *Crack!* Seiji cracked his knuckles. A tyrant giving unreasonable commands will be overthrown. Are you certain that you wish to issue such a command? If you dare, you shall be punished by the iron fist of justice! Seiji transmitted such a meaning with his aura. The Kings anger exploded at being threatened by a violent citizen, so she sent the royal knights to suppress him unfortunately, there was no such royal knight order at all. Things proved that a king without the power to protect their own authority would be nothing more than a joke. I was just joking. The real command is for number 7 and number 8 to share a meatball skewer together. Chiaki instantly submitted. Thats more like it. Seiji stopped making a fist. Im number 8. Natsuya showed her card. Who was number 7? Seiji looked around, but nobody stepped forward. Could it be everyone looked at Chiakis extra card. Chiaki flipped it over to reveal the seven of hearts. She was instantly delighted by this sight! Let us intimately enjoy some meatballs, Yoruhana-neesan~ Natsuya was rendered speechless. Chapter 722 - The cherry blossoms are glowing!? Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu The scions expression was rather subtle when faced with the tomboys overly excited display of passion. Still, Natsuya didnt resist, and obeyed the command to share a meatball skewer together with Chiaki. The Kings Game then continued with various commands, livening up the atmosphere more and more. Seiji took many pictures, and many pictures were taken of him. He felt that these were all wonderful memories. A peaceful and happy daily life was the best for him. Playing games, admiring the cherry blossoms, chatting, eating, touring the park Seiji and his group stayed in the park until it was night. Some lights in the park illuminated the cherry blossom trees, giving them a different type of beauty from day. The shimmering lights seemed like a fantastical illusion. The falling cherry blossoms seemed to become ethereal objects that were somewhere between illusion and reality. It was as if they were falling into another world. Seiji was quite satisfied to have such a beautiful scene as the end for today. But just as he was getting ready to leave, he felt that something was off. This type of feeling was Seiji had a premonition of what was going on, so he immediately cast [Astral Vision] and instantly saw an abnormal glow. The cherry blossoms were glowing!? All the countless flower petalson the trees, floating in midair, everywhere that he could seewere glowing with a mystical white light! This is Seiji widened his eyes in surprise. He looked all around him and felt as if he was within an illusionary dream world. A glowing flower petal fell right before him. Seiji reached out and caught it in his palm, observing it closely and witnessing its glow fading gradually. At this point, Natsuya and the others also detected that something abnormal was going on. The girls with spiritual powers all used Astral Vision and witnessed the same scene, causing them to all widen their eyes in surprise. Whats going on? Why were the cherry blossoms glowing with a mystical light? Had something happened? Seiji didnt know what happened, but he felt as if this was a Spirit World. This was similar to the time at the Bloodwine Ritual tournament, as well as being similar Kazukos Domain and the Inner World but this feeling was most similar to the first Spirit World that he ever went to! Could it be that this location was turning into a Spirit World? Seiji recalled what happened at the Forest Palace. But then, he recalled that a location wouldnt transform into a Spirit World if there were humans within it no, wait, this information was outdated! The Bloodwine Ritual tournament was the best evidence that it was possible to transform a location into a Spirit World even if there were living humans within!! By now, Seiji was almost completely certain that Koshou Park was turning into a Spirit World. Otherwise, it would be something similar. What should he do? Of course, run! Although there might be miracle opportunities within a new and unexplored Spirit World, not all the girls present with him knew how to fight. If they got split up, then the same situation from Kazukos Domain might reoccur here. That would be highly dangerous. We need to get out of here! Seiji immediately shouted towards Natsuya and the others. Get away from here! Immediately!! Seiji Listen to me! Run!! Due to his urging, Seijis group didnt even clean up after their picnic as they hurriedly ran away. Of course, this type of action attracted a great deal of attention from the other park visitors. However, Seiji didnt really care about that right now. Only when everyone was out of the cherry blossom forest and in the parking lot did they all stop. The cherry blossoms beginning to glow means that place is highly likely to transform into a Spirit World. Staying there wouldnt have been safe, Seiji explained to Natsuya and the others. Still, I cant just leave things alone, as there are so many people in the park still. Thats why Ill stay behind here and act according to the situation. You all should leave. Shika silently went up next to him, indicating nonverbally that she was going to remain behind with him. Ill stay here as well, Natsuya stated adamantly. She couldnt possibly just abandon her boyfriend. Of course, her Spirit-branded Retainers Hitaka and Rana were going to stay with her. Mai knew that her own power was insufficient as she had low Spiritual Power. She wisely chose to leave and not be a hindrance to everyone else. Mika also wanted to stay behind, but Seiji gently coaxed her into leaving. She could only obey. Chiaki smiled and said that she would wait for him back at the Uehara apartments. Kaede and Nozomi told Seiji and the girls staying behind to be careful. Reo said she would cheer for them. After watching Mai and Kaede drive off in their respective cars, Seiji and his remaining group returned to the picnic location. They saw with Astral Vision that the cherry blossoms were still glowing. Yet, they were simply glowing, and no additional changes had been made Or was the change here just a slow process? Seiji wanted to disperse the remaining crowd for the sake of everyones safety. Spirit World related incidents were the jurisdiction of Soul Society. Natsuya immediately contacted them. Seiji also logged onto Soul Societys website with his cell phone. He attempted to learn what information he could. At this time, he found that Soul Societys website had a new additiona message forum. He immediately entered the forum and saw that the thread with the most posts was about the cherry blossom glowing phenomenon. He clicked the thread and read through it, learning that this phenomenon wasnt limited to only Koshou Park. All the famous cherry blossom viewing parks and locations had the same identical phenomenon, and the glow was spreading as well! Soul Society had yet to announce any information regarding this phenomenon. Perhaps the higher-ups already had information, but if so, it wasnt publicized to the members yet. For now, the only thing that was happening was that the cherry blossoms were glowing with a mystical light that ordinary people couldnt see. No other phenomenon or unusual things had appeared. Nobody had been harmed by this light as of yet. Still, this obviously was no small matter. With such a large-scale phenomenon of cherry blossoms glowing, if this wasnt stopped and something changed in the situation, it was highly likely to become a serious incident involving the entire city that Seiji was in! Seiji then noticed something happening in the sky. The originally clear sky was gathering dark clouds at an astonishing rate. Rainwater immediately came down soon after. Pitter patter Soon, the rain became a torrential downpour! The remaining park visitors started hurriedly cleaning up after themselves as they were drenched. They grabbed their things and left as soon as possible. For the few that had just arrived and hadnt begun their picnic yet, they could only helplessly return home. This rain was naturally caused by magic. Seiji figured that it was caused by Soul Society. With this, the ordinary people, here to view the cherry blossoms, naturally left on their own. Seiji, Natsuya, and the others used a spell to block out the rainwater and conceal themselves. They remained here to silently observe the situation. The drenched cherry blossoms were still glowing. They now appeared more hazy and ethereal, giving them even more of a dreamlike impression. The scenery was quite beautiful under Astral Vision. However, staying here seemed to be useless, so Seiji and his group decided to leave. They swiftly cleaned up the remnants of the picnic theyd left behind earlier and left the park. Mai soon arrived back at the park in her car to pick them up. Last night, I received an invitation from Soul Society, Natsuya spoke when they got on the car. To have you join? Seiji looked directly at her. Yeah. Natsuya nodded. The invitation even emphasized that they valued my personal abilities, not my status Although it might have simply been polite talk, I was still somewhat moved. Do you want to join them? I do Something flashed in Natsuyas eyes. This type of invitation is something that Im supposed to discuss with my family. But, I can already expect their reaction, and I dont want to tell them This already indicates that Im quite tempted to join Soul Society. Seiji fell silent. What do you think I should do? Natsuya looked directly at him. So if you tell your family about this, its highly likely that theyll object, is that right? Seiji inquired. Yes. If you want to join, youll have to directly accept, but this will likely anger your family. Yeah. Do you have time to consider the invitation? I do but the invitation indicated that they would prefer to hear an answer as soon as possible. And, the longer I stall, the more likely it is that my family will find out. Even if you decide on your own to join Soul Society, that wont be the equivalent of betraying your family, will it? I dont think that it would be so severe to count as betrayal, but Natsuya clenched her hands and didnt know what to say. Seiji could tell how anxious she was, so he reached over and held her hand. At this moment, conversation options appeared before him [A: I think that you should join.] [B: I think that you shouldnt join.] [C: I think that you should think it over as much as you can in the time that you have.] Chapter 723 - Somethings wrong with my Domain! Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu The wisest option would be C. However, Seiji already had his own opinion of this critical question. I think that you should join Soul Society, Seiji stated as directly and clearly as possible. Whys that? Natsuya looked directly at him. Because I dont think that you should be restrained by your family, Seiji told her honestly. I once said before that you are a Yin Yang Master of the Yoruhana Family. Theres nothing wrong with being loyal to the Yoruhana Family. However, loyalty doesnt mean that you should be restrained. You are an outstanding individual with talent that you deserve to be proud of. You should have more room to develop yourself. The car fell silent for a moment. Thank you. Natsuya finally spoke up after a while, breaking the silence. No need for thanks. Seiji smiled. Thats simply my personal opinion. Youre still the one making the decision for yourself. And no matter what you choose, Ill be behind you all the way. If you decide to join Soul Society, feel free to drop my name as much as you want. Its even fine to tell your family that I strongly requested you to join Soul Society. Your family doesnt have a high opinion of me regardless, so I dont mind taking the blame for this. Just think of it as my way of paying them back for forcing me to join the Bloodwine Ritual tournament in order to be with you. Tee-hee Natsuya giggled at this. A warm feeling arose in her chest. She felt that having such a boyfriend was truly wonderful. Mai, who was currently driving, smiled faintly upon hearing her masters laugh. A gentle look appeared in Hitakas eyes. As for Rana the cat girl was already sleeping quietly. Seiji returned back to his apartment, only to see that Mika and the others were there, waiting. Right after he finished explaining the situation to them, Seiji received a phone call from Hisashi and a text message from Yukari. After that, Hoshi, Kaho everyone had noticed the mystical phenomenon of the glowing cherry blossoms, all asking him about the situation. He explained one by one. Somethings wrong with my Domain! Kazukos tone of voice was the most serious when she called Seiji. The demons within are about to come out. Its difficult for me to control them Please eliminate them as quickly as possible! Theyre about to come out You mean theyll appear in reality? Seiji frowned. Thats right! I dont know what exactly affected me, but I think its connected with the cherry blossoms glowing Wah It suddenly became harder to control I might not be able to last much longer Hang in there! Where are you right now? After finding out Kazukos current location, Seiji explained the situation to Shika and the others. Shika wanted to go along with him, but he asked her to stay behind. The cherry blossoms glowing phenomenon is still ongoing. I dont know what could happen, so Id feel more reassured if you were at home with the others. He had his adopted younger sister watch home and asked Kaede to drive. Seiji put on his combat equipment at top speed and got on her car. Kaede drove her van through the pouring rain and swiftly arrived at Kazukos location to pick up the brown-haired girl. Currently, Kazuko had a pained expression, and her body was heating up. Her face was as hot to the touch as if she had a fever. Seiji had Kaede drive towards Natsuyas residence. He called Natsuya while on the way there to explain the situation. When he arrived at Natsuyas residence, he immediately took Kazuko to the spellcasting room. Natsuya wanted to fight the demons in the Domain together with him. However, Seiji adamantly insisted on checking the situation by himself first. Kazuko-san, please open your Domain! The brown-haired girl weakly lifted both her hands, letting off a blinding blood-red glow. Several black cracks instantly appeared throughout the ground of the entire room! They opened up into an irregular strange shape with five irregular red ovals inside. Seiji was instantly whirled into this. And then, he saw snow no, cherry blossoms! The pure white petals were falling down as if it was snowing. Apart from these white snowfall-like cherry blossoms, there was also a gigantic cherry blossom tree! Even at a rough estimate, it was more than thirty meters tall. Countless white flowers upon it created a scenery of pure white. Although white itself was considered a pure color, here it appeared rather ominous. Seiji witnessed countless white cherry blossom petals whirling around, swiftly forming numerous hazy red humanoid figures. These spiritual humanoid figures all had two black circles on their faces where eyes should have been. They possessed various weapons such as black longswords, bows, spears, kodachis, or even clubs These armed humanoid figures started encircling Seiji. He silently unsheathed his sword with a calm expression. The spiritual monsters suddenly attacked! Whoosh golden-red flames roared over them! Seijis flames instantly burned a majority of the humanoid figures. However, a minority managed to survive the flames, and attacked him. *Shing shing shing* Seijis sword flashed as he sliced through all the surviving monsters! This scene of Seiji taking on so many monsters all by himself might have appeared dangerous, but these spiritual creatures werent strong at all. Seiji wasnt under much pressure. The spiritual creatures continuously spawned as time passed. However, no individually strong ones appeared. Basically, not a single boss monster had arrived. Kazuko-san, how are you feeling now? Seiji asked the floating figure above him. A little better but still not that great, its as if I have a cold. Kazukos voice sounded listless. Ive killed so many, but still havent seen a single boss monster. Whats going on? I dont know It seems that there arent any strong demons here. Its just that theres incredibly many. Kazuko paused for a moment. At the current rate, it might be morning before you can eliminate them all. He was going to have to fight like this until morning!? Seijis eyes twitched. Although going into musou mode was quite fun, doing it for too long would become a boring grind. As he watched even more spiritual creatures arriving, he suddenly got the idea to have his knight order members come train here and level up. After some serious consideration, Seiji then had Kazuko tell Kaede to contact all his knight order members Yukari decided to participate in battle after she heard the situation. Some time later, a van arrived to pick her up. Yukari walked out of her home and got in the van. Mika was sitting in the van. Good evening, Asamiya-san. Mika greeted her. Good evening, Uehara-san and Juumonji-sensei, Yukari responded in turn. Kaede smiled, and continued driving. The purple-haired girl was somewhat nervous as she thought about how this was going to be a real battle. Ever since she awakened to her powers, she had killed a few demons, but none of those were real battles. That was because they had all been tiny demons that she took care of instantly. At first, she had been proud of herself, but now, she felt like it was no different than swatting a fly. This, however, would be a real battlefighting a large number of monsters in an alternate dimension! Although she heard already that the monsters werent strong, Yukari still wasnt able to relax. Uehara-san, have you participated in such a battle before? Yukari couldnt help but ask because she saw the twintailed girl being so calm. Yeah. Before Seiji participated in that ritual tournament, I, Amami-san, and Juumonji-sans younger brother all entered Ooike-sans Domain before. Seiji and Kagura-chan led us, Mika answered. What was the situation like back then? At that time there was something unexpected, so we got separated from Amami-san, Kagura-chan, and Ooike-san Mika summarized the experience from that time. Yukari widened her eyes as she listened. This was a true adventure! Just like an adventure in a labyrinth dungeon, but real. There was actual danger. In the end, everyone returned safe and uninjured. This was thanks to everyones hard work and luck. The end result was good, but one couldnt ignore the dangers involved. If one was unlucky, perhaps The purple-haired girl felt a chill run down her spine just imagining it. You arent you afraid? Doing this again after such an experience She couldnt help but ask another question. Afraid a little, I suppose. But, I believe in Seiji, Mika responded adamantly. Chapter 724 - Absolutely have to draw this scene! Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Yukaris feeling of tension was somewhat eased as she was affected by Mikas strong will. Not long after, the van picked up Mayuzumi. Seeing how the manga author had an obviously nervous expression as well, Yukari took the initiative to begin chatting about manga in order to ease Mayuzumis tension. Mika also joined the conversation. Now that everyone for the battle had been picked up, Kaede drove to Natsuyas residence. All four got off the van and entered Natsuyas residence. Yukari found to her astonishment that Mai Houjou was the person who greeted them! Mai Houjou had recently given the graduation speech at Genhana High Schools graduation ceremony Yukari had heard rumors about this beautiful senpai of hers who had the nickname of Smiling Executioner. The rumors had left Yukari with a deep impression. Yukari never expected to see Mai in Natsuyas residence, not to mention in maid attire! And, it looked so suitable on her! The attire looked so good on Mai that Yukari was tempted to take out her art tools and begin drawing right away. However, now was evidently not the time to do so. Mai led the four to the guest room and had the girls change into their spiritual equipment there. After putting on sturdy black-colored combat equipment, a helmet, and looking at the longsword, gun, and shield before her, Yukari really got the feeling that she was about to participate in actual battle. Although she was still somewhat nervous, she was also beginning to get a little excited. Yukari suddenly recalled when she first awakened and fought against the giant spider. Although that memory had been relegated to a corner of her mind, it suddenly became completely clear again. Fighting against that large red spider had been Yukaris only fight in her life. At that time, she had taken quite a beating. If that had happened in real life, she might have been seriously injured or even died. Perhaps it was because she had received such a beating that she reflexively didnt dare to recall it. She felt something indescribable upon recalling it at such a time. Seiji had saved her at that time. Now, it was time for her to fight for Seijis cause. Yukari blushed as she recalled how Seiji had seen her naked at that time. Then, she remembered how she had wanted to give him a gift as a way of getting closer to him, however The purple-haired girl sighed softly and cast all idle thoughts out of her mind. Meanwhile, Mika walked out of the restroom after she transformed and changed into combat equipment. Mayuzumi widened her eyes in surprise at the sight. Youre Uehara-san? The manga author tried asking the silver-haired beauty who wore a dark-red cape and gave off a fantastical aura. Yep, its me. Mika nodded. You actually transformed so beautiful, just like a magical girl, Mayuzumi praised her. Yukari was also astonished to see Mikas transformation. The growth of the hero had indeed surpassed Yukaris imagination. Mika smiled politely in response to the attention. After everyone put on their combat equipment and confirmed that it was a decent fit, it was time to test their weapons. After hearing how to use the spiritual weapons and watching Mika give a demonstration, Yukari, Kaede, and Mayuzumi each tested their weapons. The end result was that Yukari and Mayuzumi were unable to use any of the sword, gun, or shield. Kaede was only able to use the spiritual gun. Mika recommended to all three that they should take the shield regardless. Although they were all unable to inject Mana into the shield, the shield would still provide some basic protection. Mai then led the four girls to the spellcasting room. After you enter that door, youll be in the Domain Please, everyone, be cautious in battle. May fortune smile upon you all. After nearing the door, the maid stopped and bowed towards the girls. Thank you, Houjou-senpai. Yukari reflexively bowed back. Mika and the others simply thanked Mai. No need to be so polite. Im just a maid. Mai smiled. The purple-haired girl was completely dazed by this perfect maids smile. However, Yukari soon regained her senses and followed Mika into the spellcasting room. A gigantic strange black marking could be seen on the ground within the spellcasting room. Five irregular ovals were within the black marking. This all gave off a sense of mysteriousness. The moment that she entered the room, Yukaris vision darkened and she felt her body spinning swiftly while falling downwards. She started hearing unclear sounds as if she was about to fall into an unknown realm But before she could feel fear, her vision suddenly cleared up again. The strange sounds disappeared, to be replaced by Welcome, everyone, Seiji spoke up. Yukari reflexively looked in the voices direction. She paused in surprise at what she saw. The handsome boy was wearing a dark gray jacket that seemed to be made out of high-quality materials. He was wearing silver armlets that appeared rather cool, giving him the aura of some main character that came out of an RPG game. However, he wasnt fighting right now. Seiji was idly sitting in a chair while holding an exquisite porcelain teacup. Obviously, he was currently sipping on some tea. A round table was before him, with a teapot placed upon it. There were also a few plates of confectionaries. Natsuya Yoruhana was currently sitting across from him with a teacup of her own. The student council president was wearing dark red form-fitting attire, with a cape and miniskirt that accentuated her excellent figure and beauty. Quite frankly, she appeared really ero! Yukari was rather surprised that they were drinking tea, but she was even more surprised to see Natsuya wearing such an outfit! The student council president was actually wearing form-fitting attire in tandem with her pretty face and excellent figure! Natsuya seemed so much like the very definition of ero that Yukaris mind went completely blank from the impactful scene. She wanted to draw this she absolutely had to draw this scene!! A fierce passion welled up within her heart. The purple-haired girls instincts as an ero artist were raging! However, she didnt have any art tools with her in this alternate dimension. Only when Yukari tried to bring out her art tools but realized there werent any did she regain her senses. She couldnt help but clench her fist and do her best to suppress the urge in her heart. Mika, Kaede, and Mayuzumi were also astonished. However, they were astonished mostly because of the tremendous wall of fire around this area! White cherry blossom petals were falling everywhere, surrounded by a raging red flame wall. This gave off the impression of a fantastical setting. Humanoid spiritual monsters wielding black weapons kept jumping through the flame wall. A red-haired girl (Hitaka) wearing a red dress took care of the monsters easily. This flame wall is a barrier that I placed here. Its preventing the great majority of the spiritual monsters from entering, Seiji explained. After you all finish your preparations, I shall open up a hole in the flame wall, allowing more spiritual monsters to enter Things should be mostly safe with me and Natsuya watching over things. Still, you all need to be careful while fighting. That about sums things up. Any questions? Nobody had any questions. Kaede revealed her pitch-black wings, while Mayuzumi summoned Idelia. Yukari received yet another impact for the umpteenth time today when the White-clad fallen angel blonde teacher revealed black wings just like a fallen angels. Not to mention, the greatly popular ice demon girl from Mayuzumis Honey Candy Girl anime actually appeared in physical form Regardless of the wings, Idelia was a character from a manga! Yet she could actually be summoned Yukari felt like she was dreaming as she looked at the beautiful ice demon girl who wore a butterfly hair accessory together with her traditional style dress. Idelia even appeared together with glittering sparkles as a visual effect when she was summoned. This was unmistakably an extradimensional existence! The purple-haired girl couldnt help but recall how Hisashi Juumonji had addressed Mayuzumi Amami as a goddess when the knight order was first formed. At that time, Yukari had thought he was joking around. Now, she was beginning to think the same way herself. A manga author and artist who was capable of summoning her own created character to reality it really seemed like such a person could be called a goddess. Goddess Peach! Yukari thought to herself. Chapter 725 - Killing monsters and leveling is wonderful Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Mika was similarly astonished. This was also her first time witnessing Kaede and Mayuzumis abilities. Mika was also especially surprised to see Mayuzumi summoning a character from her manga. Still, Mika didnt receive as much of an impact as Yukari did. The Awakeneds abilities are truly wondrous, Natsuya exclaimed. Idelia was a spirit who didnt have her own intelligence or will. Seiji explained this to Natsuya on behalf of Mayuzumi. Even so, this female main character from Honey Candy Girl was able to smile and greet everyone like a real person due to Mayuzumis control. Yukari felt as if there was no difference from a real person. Seiji then asked Hitaka to take a rest so that Kaede could try fighting first. He would carefully watch to make sure that no harm came to Kaede. A sword-wielding spiritual monster rushed through the wall of fire! Kaede aimed her spiritual gun and fired a black Mana Bullet that accurately landed a headshot against the spiritual monster. The monsters form half collapsed. The spiritual monster fell on the ground, but it was still writhing. Before it could crawl up again, the blonde teacher went closer and shot more Mana Bullets in succession! She completely crushed its body and head with the bullets. Kaede had standard shooting posture and remained calm throughout as if she was used to such actions Yukari was once again shocked to witness Genhana High Schools nurse and health teacher in such a manner. The spiritual creature transformed into a dark red mist that floated into Kaedes body. The experience absorption method was the same as before with Hisashi. Seiji was now certain of it. Soon, another two spiritual monsters rushed over from the right. Kaede defeated one with her bullets, while the other had almost reached her. Kaede flapped her black wings, instantly creating a strong gust of wind that blew the monster backwards! Kaede then flapped her wings again, this time beginning to fly! White cherry blossoms were falling, the black wings were beating, and feathers were flying Mika and Yukari both exclaimed at the beauty of this scene. Flying was something that humans naturally desired to experience. If there was a ranking of special abilities that humans wanted the most, the ability to fly would definitely rank in the top ten. Kaede flew above the spiritual creature and aimed at it with her bullets. Soon, she defeated the spiritual creature. She then descended to absorb the experience mist. Well done, Seiji praised her. However, some spiritual monsters have long-distance attacks, so you need to be careful even while flying. Kaede smiled and nodded. It was then Mayuzumis turn. When the next spiritual creature rushed forth, the ice demon girl Idelia stood in front of the manga author. Idelia lifted her hands as a blue mist appeared. The blue mist instantly transformed into a large batch of sharp icicles that shot forward! The spiritual creature was completely shattered by the icicle attack. A small portion of the experience mist floated towards Idelia and was absorbed by her. This was the same absorption method as Hoshi, where the experience was shared and absorbed by the summoned spirit. Its not necessary to use such a strong attack against a single weak creature. You should pay attention to conserving your strength, Seiji advised her. Also, you should have Idelia get closer to the mist basically, Idelia should kill the spiritual creature at a suitable distance thats not too far away. Otherwise, shell be unable to absorb the experience mist. Mayuzumi nodded. At this moment, another spiritual creature charged out from the left. Taking Seijis advice, Mayuzumi had Idelia get closer and shoot out less icicles than previously to kill off the monster. Idelia was then able to absorb the complete amount of mist. Then, Mayuzumi tried a second method of attack: releasing a glowing mist that froze the spiritual monster, then having Idelia get close and shatter the frozen monster with her ice sword. Mayuzumi tried a third method of attack as well: Idelia created a two meter plus ice sword and cleaved the next spiritual monster in half! A frail appearing beautiful female mage instantly transformed into a greatsword wielding warrior. It was a surprising turn of events. Yukari wanted to shout This isnt Idelias style at all! out loud. However, Idelia was being controlled by her creator right now, the goddess of the Honey Candy Girl world so Mayuzumi could do whatever she wanted. After the manga author and her summoned spirit tried their attacks, it was now Yukaris turn. Yukari stood close to Seiji. Soon, she saw a spiritual monster rushing through the wall of fire and aiming its weapon at her. The purple-haired girl lifted her right hand, activated her ability, and flung out *Thud!* The white spiderweb strand formed into a whip and viciously struck the humanoid spiritual creature, slicing it in half as if the whip was a bladed weapon. The monster was instantly defeated. The red mist floated over to Yukari and entered her body, giving her a wondrous feeling. More spiritual monsters rushed over. Yukari wielded her whip and defeated several spiritual monsters at once, continuing to absorb the mist. This proved that these spiritual monsters were quite weak compared to her. Yukari mentally heaved a sigh of relief. However, this was basically just testing out her abilities, like a warmup. She couldnt afford to let herself become too relaxed. After Seiji confirmed that all his knight order members were fully prepared, he undid a small portion of the flame wall barrier. A horde of spiritual monsters instantly rushed through the opening! Mayuzumi had Idelia release a patch of glowing ice mist. Kaede created a strong wind with her wings. Mika used her Mashiros Clothes ability, and Yukari swung her spiderweb whip The four girls used Seijis suggested formation and tactics to work together as a team against the monsters! The spiritual monsters arrived endlessly, only to be continuously defeated, transforming into experience mist for the four girls to absorb. Seiji cautiously observed the battle, and intervened whenever it was necessary. Yukari and the other girls saw just how powerful he was. They felt reassured from his support, and became even better at using their own skills naturally. The never-ending amount of spiritual monsters provided an unending amount of experience Some time later, Kaede was the first to level up and learn a new skill. *Shing!!* A dark gray arc of light shot out from a powerful tornado that smashed through countless spiritual monsters, cutting up their bodies and weapons. Kaede named this skill Wind Blade as it was like swords of wind. Her wings could create this powerful tornado that had a powerful damaging area of effect. Then, Yukari leveled up and learned a new skill. *Whoosh!!* She released numerous spiderweb threads that tangled up several spiritual monsters. The strands then started glowing white, preventing the monsters from moving. The purple-haired girl then started manipulating the threads with her fingers. The spiritual monsters then started moving and using their weapons to attack other spiritual monsters! Yukari named this skill Thread Manipulation as it allowed her to control enemy monsters to be used by her instead. It was a powerful control effect. The weakness was that Yukari needed to concentrate fully on the threads while using them, and the effect would be canceled if the spiderweb thread was cut through. Next was Mika. She didnt learn any new skills. Her original black band skill simply leveled up. Mika was now able to shoot out twice the number of black bands, and the bands also became more flexible and powerful. Seiji half-jokingly recommended that she name her skill Black Tentacles, but as expected, this met instant rejection. And so, this skill was simply named Black Blades. Mayuzumi didnt learn any new skills, nor did Idelia visibly change. She didnt visibly evolve like Hoshis summoned eagles did. However, it was obvious that Idelia was gradually becoming stronger, with noticeable increase to speed and power. As the girls became stronger, Seiji had to intervene less and less. He even widened the gap in the flame wall barrier to allow more monsters in at once. This was the Awakened something flashed in Natsuyas eyes as she personally witnessed Mika and the others strength. Yukari felt the joy of becoming stronger. Her nervousness from earlier had completely disappeared. She was now immersed in the wondrous feeling of killing monsters and leveling up. This felt exactly like playing an RPG game and leveling up her character. However, it was herself that was leveling up instead, so it was even more fun and realistic. It felt like more of an achievement! This was truly wonderful. However, the only insufficiency was that these enemy spiritual monsters were far too weak. After killing off an unknown countless number of spiritual monsters, Yukari began hoping for a stronger monster to appear so that the battling could have some difficulty to it. She felt that she could become even stronger if she defeated a powerful monster! The purple-haired girl started wishing for a boss monster to appear. Chapter 726 - No need to worry too much about them Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu And then, she really saw one. A monster that was a naked woman on top and a giant spider on bottom appeared! The monster woman had reddish-purple hair that reached her waist. Her bangs covered half her face, and her beautiful red lips were smiling in a terrifying manner. Her white skin made a sharp contrast with the pitch-black spider body. Her hands were reaching out as if she wanted to embrace something. Many bones were scattered under her eight spider legs. All the skulls hollow eyes seemed to be giving off the expression of fear. Yukaris excitement instantly cooled down! An indescribable chill enveloped her. She sensed that this spider woman was incredibly terrifying. Apart from sensing that the spider woman was strong, Yukari also felt an indescribable feeling of horror welling up from deep within her. This was far stronger than any instinctive sense of fear. Who are you? Heh heh heh~~ The reddish-purple haired spider woman answered the purple-haired girls reflexive question with a chilly laugh. Yukari felt her hairs standing up end from hearing this laugh. She wanted to turn around and escape. But she then discovered that she had imperceptibly been tied up by spiderweb strands. She was unable to move! An icy chill invaded her body, feeling like it was even reaching her soul. Yukari struggled furiously to no avail. The spider woman slowly edged closer, bringing along the smell of blood and corrosion. She stuck out her black tongue and licked her bright red lips. Dont come over dont touch me no Yukari started shouting out in terror, with her eyes wide open. She couldnt stop herself from staring directly at the spider womans face. Yukari felt like she knew who that was. However, she was unwilling to admit it. She was afraid. Yet, she was unable to deny it, which was why she couldnt take her eyes away. She didnt want to look, but she was unable to close her eyes. The spider woman smiled widely and reached out to her, touching Yukaris face Yukari! The purple-haired girl snapped back to her senses. She saw a handsome boy looking at her worriedly. Seiji Whats the matter? Are you alright? I just You just stopped moving, and you had an expression like you saw something terrifying Seiji looked directly at Yukari. What exactly happened? He had noticed that something seemed off about the purple-haired girls condition, so he immediately went to protect her. He had called out to her several times, but received no response, so he created more flames to defeat all the spiritual monsters and reestablished his wall of fire. Currently, Mika and Mayuzumi were dealing with the few spiritual monsters that made it through the flame wall. Kaede and Natsuya were standing next to Seiji, also looking at Yukari with concern. I suddenly saw a spider woman the monster I told you about previously from the drawing, Yukari finally spoke after a period of silence. It was as if she really appeared before me. I saw her quite clearly, and I could even hear her voice and feel her breath I see how are you currently feeling? Right now Im alright. Lets have Natsuya give you a checkup, Seiji suggested. No need, Im fine. Yukari shook her head. I can still fight. Are you certain? Seiji asked in a serious tone. Yukari fell silent. Did you actually notice something about that spider woman? Seiji looked directly at Yukari. Yukari was shaken within her heart by this. It showed on her face. If so, I hope that you can tell us about it. Everyone here is trustworthy, Seiji continued. Something flashed in Yukaris eyes. Im not sure I just feel like She slowly began speaking. That spider woman that monster, it seemed like her true identity was myself. As she said this, Yukari felt like she could still sense the chill from earlier, causing her body to shiver. The monster she saw looked just like herself. And, the monsters image had come from a mysterious drawing that disappeared Seiji felt like it was difficult to come to any conclusions from this alone. However Lets treat this as a warning, Seiji told her. You have to be careful about your own mental condition. It was possible for the Awakened to become Tainted and thus transform into monsters. This was a risk that couldnt be forgotten. Seiji told Yukari to get some rest. He then asked Kaede, Mika, and Mayuzumi if they all wanted to continue training here. All three replied in the affirmative. Seiji strongly emphasized to everyone that they needed to speak up immediately if they felt like something was off about themselves. He told them absolutely not to force themselves to continue if they couldnt! Only then did he reopen the flame wall to allow more spiritual monsters to enter. Hitaka poured some tea for Yukari. After thanking Hitaka, Yukari took the tea and began drinking. She indeed felt much better after drinking the sweet and clear tea. A warning Thinking back, Yukari felt that she had indeed been too excited. She had gotten addicted to the pleasure of slaying monsters and gaining experience. That was no good. This wasnt a game. It was a real-life battle. Game characters that obtained negative status effects or died could start over again. However, the real-life Yukari had no such ability at all. She reminded herself that she needed to be more careful. She didnt only need to be on guard about her physical condition. She also needed to watch out for her mental condition. Yukari deeply self-reflected upon herself. As Seiji suggested, she treated this vision of herself as a monster as a warning from her body. I absolutely cant allow myself to become that type of monster! Yukari firmed her resolve. After resting for a while, she requested to continue training again. Ive returned, a voice spoke from above. Seiji lifted his head to see that it was Kazuko. Welcome back. Hows the current situation? Earlier, Kazuko had said that she was going deeper into the Domain to check the situation. She had taken a rather long time to return. I have some good news, and some bad news. Which would you like to hear first? the brown-haired eyeglasses wearing girl said a classical phrase. Whats the bad news? Seiji furrowed his eyebrows. My Domain has been connected to another Domain. Many powerful existences are in that Domain, and I wasnt careful enough and was discovered by one such existence. She chased me all the way here. The good news is that shes really beautiful and has an amazing figure. Youll definitely be happy when you see her! Kazukos eyeglasses flashed. Happy, the hell! Seiji retorted reflexively. Who is she? What type of dimensional space is the other Domain? I dont know. I wanted to secretly take a look, but I was discovered right away. I didnt learn anything except that there were many other powerful existences Shes here! Kazuko looked behind her. The next second, Seiji sensed something as well. It was as if the entire atmosphere within Kazukos Domain had changed. He faintly heard a wondrous sound that resembled ethereal singing, or the sound which came from an unknown instrument. The sound was elegant, beautiful, yet also mournful. The spiritual monsters attacks suddenly became more powerful. There was an obvious increase in all the monsters individual speed and strength, to the point where they were now a threat to Yukari and the others. Seiji instantly decided to cast his [Evolved Spirit Flames] to burn all the monsters to ash! Judging from the monsters reaction and the aura he was sensing, this she which was coming was no human! Take them all out of the Domain! He indicated towards the girls while talking to Kazuko. The portal to exit isnt blocked this time, is it? Its not blocked. Its easy enough to send the girls out, but if I open the portal like this, its highly possible that shell be able to enter the real world as well. What!? Its possible for her to use your portal as well!? I need you to suppress her before I open the portal Kazuko didnt even finish speaking when numerous large spiritual monsters rushed past the flame wall barrier. They all wielded enlarged weapons and attacked! Shing Mayuzumi had Idelia shoot out sharp icicle spears! Whoosh Kaede flapped her wings and created more Wind Blades! Their AOE attacks combined to defeat most of the large spiritual monsters. Mika and Yukari dealt with the remaining ones with the black bands and thread manipulation. However, a second wave of large spiritual monsters immediately rushed over! Natsuya took action and released a tremendous amount of red spiritual blades at the group of monsters! Hitaka joined in, accurately shooting all the monsters that her masters blades had missed! I think that theres no need to worry too much about them. Kazuko adjusted her eyeglasses after witnessing this scene. Chapter 727 - I’ve fallen in love with the sensation of becoming stronger Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu You dont get to say something like that! Seiji rolled his eyes at Kazuko. You just said that I need to suppress the boss monster girl thats coming? Yes. That will prevent her from being able to enter the real world. Of course, the best solution will be to kill her. You make it sound so easy Couldnt you have been more careful while investigating? Ill pay more attention next time. Why dont I perform some self-bondage to apologize? That wont be necessary! Although Seiji verbally refused, he still couldnt help but imagine the way Kazuko would look while tied up and naked. I can even add the service of pretending to be a dog or cat, Kazuko added. I said its not necessary! Although Seiji wanted to see it, he had to adamantly refuse! The tremendous waves of spiritual monsters kept attacking. They were all destroyed by the girls. The monsters became stronger, so the experience mist they provided became denser. Yukari felt even more addicted to the pleasure of absorbing the mist, but she kept warning herself to maintain a clear mind. She couldnt allow herself to become lost in the pleasure like earlier. But as the invisible sense of pressure approached from beyond the fire wall, Yukari found it more and more difficult to control herself! Yukari could sense that an existence far stronger than the spiritual monsters was approaching. Logically, that existence should be left to Seiji and Natsuya to deal with. But, the closer that existence approached, the more excited Yukari became or, more accurately, the stronger her desire to battle became. Logically, she didnt agree with this. However, her body was no longer under her own control. It was as if her body instinctively desired to fight such a powerful existence. Yukari wanted to stop and tell Seiji that something felt off about herself. But she was unable to do so. She desired to fight a strong enemy! She really wanted to fight a strong enemy! She knew that something was wrong with her own desire. However, she still wanted to do this. Was this what her body truly desired? Or was this what she truly wanted in her heart? The purple-haired girl was unable to figure it out. There was no need to figure it out anymore. That was because she had finally appeared! The fire wall barrier was broken through. First, glowing red petals which suppressed a portion of the fire wall appeared. The opening in the wall then rapidly expanded to allow a red-clad individual to float through. She wore a bright red crown, a pitch-black mask, light clothing, and had a snow-white body Her colors were in vivid contrast, and she would definitely give any man a tremendous impact! Seiji instantly understood why Kazuko said youll definitely be happy to see her now that he finally saw her. This female demon had an incredible figure! And, she was showing off so much fanservice by being almost naked! There was a light red veil around the female demons body or something that resembled a veil. Just like how some sexy lingerie would accentuate the body rather than doing anything by covering up the private parts, her red veil made her seem even sexier. Seiji could only stare, mouth wide agape, when he witnessed such a stimulating sight. Even though he had prepared himself to attack immediately, he was unable to attack right away. Mika, Kaede, Mayuzumi, Natsuya, and Hitaka were all similarly astonished by this demons physical appearance. None of them were able to instantly react. Yukari was the only one who rushed the female demon immediately! Crack! Yukaris spiderweb whip made a loud sound as it viciously aimed straight for the female demons head. *Pow!!* The female demon blocked the blow with her veil. Although her veil seemed lightweight, it actually possessed powerful defensive properties. Not only did the veil block the attack, it even shattered Yukaris spiderweb whip back into threads. The purple-haired girl then swung a second whip with her left hand! This time, she aimed for the female demons foot, but the veil blocked the whip and shattered it yet again. Swoosh The red flowing petals started gathering together and flowing like a river, suddenly swarming towards Yukari! There would be dire consequences if Yukari took such an attack! Yukari!! Seiji shot out a [Fire Mana Bullet], but he was too late. It seemed that the purple-haired girl was right about to be struck by the female demons attack. However, Yukaris figure suddenly vanished as she dodged this attack at a speed which astonished everyone. Boom! Seijis [Fire Mana Bullet] finally arrived and scattered the flower petals with an explosion. Yukari stopped at a distance of several meters away. Spiderweb was twirled around her hand, with the other end of the long thread sticking to the ground. Just now, she had shot spiderweb at the ground to pull herself and move at such an astonishing speed. Right after this, she then shot spiderweb at the ground close to the female demon and instantly pulled herself over for another whip attack! Dont force yourself! Yukari, hurry and retreat!! Seiji unsheathed his sword and joined the fight. Hitaka also rushed the demon. Natsuya cast support spells to protect the three fighting against the demon. Mika, Kaede, and Mayuzumi all attacked from range with their black bands, gun, and Idelias icicles. The female demon blocked all attacks with her veil and the falling cherry blossom petals. She twirled around at high speed in midair, almost as if she was dancing. Not only did Yukari not listen to Seiji and retreat, she even started attacking more forcefully. Although the veil blocked the spiderweb whip every time, Yukari continuously attacked without pause. Yukaris whips were continuously shattered. However, minor amounts of spiderweb kept sticking to the veil. Seiji called out to Yukari several times, but received no response. He could tell that something was wrong with Yukari again. However, she was different from when she was previously in a daze. The current purple-haired girl was vicious and dexterous It was as if she had gone berserk, but hadnt lost her sense of reason. Seiji was hesitant on whether or not he should forcefully try to stop her. At this moment, Yukari suddenly stopped in her movements. She extended her arms and smiled as an ice-cold look entered her eyes. Ive caught you, Yukari spoke in a low voice as her hands started to glow black. Right after that Shing! All the spiderweb that had accumulated on the female demons veil suddenly started glowing black. The strands then hardened and pierced right through the veil into the female demons body, impaling the dancing demon in midair! Iiiyahhhh!!! The female demon instantly started screaming in pain. Seiji and the others were all shocked by this scene. The devilishly beautiful half-naked female demon was screaming in pain while being impaled in midair. This scene appeared rather abnormal yet also contained indescribable beauty as if it was a painting of a tragedy which contained some type of deep meaning. The demon was evidently struggling, but it was no longer able to move or control its flower petals. Its screams gradually subsided. Yukari walked over and raised her hand. The female demon gradually transformed into a thick blood-red experience mist that was all absorbed by Yukaris hands. Heeheehee~ Yukari started chuckling gleefully. Seiji frowned upon hearing such a laugh. Yukari He walked over and put his hand on her shoulder. Can you still hear me? If she didnt respond, he would unhesitatingly deal with her right now. I sure can, the purple-haired girl responded. Yukari turned around and smiled while looking directly at Seiji. No need to worry about me. Im fine. Are you certain? Seiji took a deep glance at her. I am. My heart and soul are still me. I havent become fallen. Its just that Ive discovered something I didnt know about before. Whats that? Its difficult to express Maybe I should call it a hidden will within me or a deeper level of strength I dont know exactly how to describe it. Yukari then glanced over at the female demon that had less than half of her corpse remaining. The rest of the body was still transforming into Yukaris experience mist. Just think of it as my having Awakened for a second time. The first time was Awakening to my ability, and the second time was Awakening to a new mentality. Im still Yukari Asamiya, and I wont become a monster. What you worry about wont come to pass. Simply speaking, Ive fallen in love with the sensation of becoming stronger. Chapter 728 - Everything is fine as long as youre alright Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Yomi, what do you think? Seiji privately inquired his bonded female spirit. This girl has probably been affected by her mystical connection. Its unknown whether this is good or bad. For now, it seems that she still has her sense of reason. Still, itll be difficult to predict what happens in the future with her, Yomi told him. Is it possible to stop this? Its not. This is a change within herself and even if you suppress her mystical connection and return her to being a normal person, it wont change the fact that shes been influenced to some extent already. Not to mention, its impossible to suppress a mystical connection. At least, I dont know how to do it. Seiji fell silent. Yukari finished absorbing the female demons experience mist. The glow on her hands faded and the black spiderwebs disappeared. The moment that she put her hands down, she collapsed right towards Seiji! Seiji caught her in his arms. Im a little tired. Let me take a nap, Yukari whispered to him as she closed her eyes. The cherry blossoms gathered and started forming into even more humanoid spiritual monsters! The battling continued. The purple-haired girl slowly opened her eyes. She discovered herself to be sleeping in an unfamiliar bed. She was also wearing brand-new pajamas that werent hers. Who helped change my clothes? This was the first question Yukari thought of, but she then naturally recalled the gently smiling maid senpai. She then recalled what happened before she fell asleep Suddenly, Yukari entered a strange realm again, and came face to face with the same gigantic reddish-purple haired girl with the lower half of a spider! Once again, Yukari felt a chill run down her spine because she was still scared of this existence. But, she wasnt as scared as last time, because she faintly realized who that spider woman really was. Yukari directly exchanged glances with the spider woman, and spoke resolutely, I wont turn into you I definitely wont lose to you! Heeheehee~ The spider woman responded with the same chilly laugh as last time. It sounded as if she was amused and scoffing at Yukari. Heeheehee~ Yukari also smiled and made a similar yet different sound. I am myself, and you are also part of myself. I shall control you rather than being controlled by you! Fear, rejection, running away All of these would be useless. She could only bravely face the spider woman head on. Just like when she first underwent the trial to become Awakened. Actually, this was another type of trial, a long-term trial. The result of failing this trial would be losing her sense of self. She would become a monster. Only by surpassing this trial would she become truly strong! That disappearing drawing didnt actually exist. It had only appeared before her as a familiar form. That had been the signal of the long-term trials beginning was what Yukari believed now. She had made Seiji worry about her. She needed to explain things properly to him. Yukari finished organizing her thoughts and was about to get out of bed when she heard a knock on the door. Yukari, are you awake? Seiji spoke from outside the door. The battle had concluded at dawn rather than continuing all the way until morning. Mika, Kaede, and Mayuzumi were all rather tired from the all-nighter. However, they all had some energy remaining, and they all rejected returning home, preferring to wait for Yukari to wake up. They were all concerned how the purple-haired girl would be after waking up, especially about her mental condition. It was because they were companions, but also because they were all Awakened. Yukaris problem of possibly becoming Tainted might happen to them as well. They all wanted to understand the situation. Seiji explained as much as he possibly could, and emphasized that he would do his very best to protect all his companions. But, as long as there was still risk, it would be impossible to completely eliminate the girls feeling of unease. He sincerely hoped that Yukari would be alright when she woke up Otherwise, he would have to load. But even if he loaded to last night and didnt allow Yukari to participate in this battle, she would have to face a battle sooner or later. And if she was affected by her mystical connection the moment that she battled, then loading would have been meaningless. As for having her quit his knight order, avoid fighting entirely, and obediently remain as an ordinary person He didnt know what reason he could tell her for this, nor did he think that this method would be effective. In the end, it was impossible to suppress Yukaris mystical connection. Yukari was destined to be affected by her mystical connection from the moment it Awakened. As for that mysterious drawing Seiji was rather suspicious about it. Did that drawing really exist? Could it have been an illusion produced via Yukaris mystical connection? No matter what, he could only wait for her to wake up before he could ascertain her condition. Seiji knocked on her door and heard her responding. Im awake, and about to get up Hows the Domain? Everything is fine there. The battles have ended. Seiji waited outside the door for a few minutes. Yukari then opened the door and walked out after she finished changing her clothes. Good morning How do you feel? Pretty good. Morning, Seiji. Yukari smiled while Seiji looked her over. He then smiled as well. Everything is fine as long as youre alright. Seiji, Yukari, Mika, Kaede, Mayuzumi, Kazuko, and Natsuya all enjoyed a delicious breakfast prepared by Mai. They then sat down together in the living room. Yukari explained to everyone about what she had Awakened to. Obtaining her ability was only the beginning; it was no one-time process to be over and done with. Yukari told everyone about the drawing which she believed to be an image created by the monster version of herself. She talked about how she thought it was the signal of the beginning of a new trial. It could be viewed as a battle against ones own new abilitythe will of the mystical connection. Either one would end up controlling the power, or be controlled by the power. My current condition is that Ive taken control of a small portion of the spider woman. Or, maybe its more accurate to say that Ive gained a small portion of her powers I dont know how to precisely describe it. Although Im using the word control, the real situation is far more complex than simply controlling the power. I just dont know how to describe it better. Im certain that Im still myself, but I dont know how to prove it to you all. Maybe you all think that Im changing into a monster All I can say about this is to please believe in me, the purple-haired girl told everyone directly. The room fell silent for a moment. I believe you, Seiji spoke up first. Although he had just said the same words to Kaho, and she ended up having such a big problem, he still chose to believe in his companion. I was really worried about how you were acting last night, but I feel like I can trust you with that current look in your eyes. Besides, when you Awakened, you used your own strength to break free from the mystical connections control, and faced against it directly to pass your trial thats why I believe youll be able to continue prevailing. Seiji Something flashed in Yukaris eyes. If theres anything I can ever help with, please let me know. Make sure to ask for help as soon as possible if youre ever in a tight spot. Ill help you out, no matter what the situation is, Seiji spoke adamantly while looking directly at her. Yukari smiled, with her eyes becoming watery. She looked quite moving with her incredibly beautiful smile. I will, Mr. Hero. Im not a hero, Im the Team Leader. Alright then, Team Leader. Both of them exchanged smiles with a joyous atmosphere. Seiji chose to believe in her, so nobody else said anything about this. Not only was Yukari motivated by his trust, Mika and the others also felt reassured. If any of them met a similar situation, they knew that Seiji would never abandon them. Something flashed in Natsuyas eyes as she watched all of this. She seemed to be thinking about something. The cherry blossom mystical glowing phenomenon continued through the morning with no noticeable changes. However, this was only on the surface. Kazukos Domain having issues was the best evidence that something was wrong behind the scenes. There was definitely something behind this phenomenon, but there wasnt enough information. Seiji went home to sleep after having stayed up all night. When he woke up, he saw that there was a message from Soul Society. Seijis expression froze over when he saw the message. Approximately two weeks later, the new Spirit World Realm of Cherry Blossoms would be born. This Spirit World would release a tremendous amount of spiritual monsters that would even harm ordinary humans! Soul Society issued an important mission to all its members and affiliates. Before the Realm of Cherry Blossoms summoned itself, everyone would ally to protect humanity and fight against the dangerous existences about to come!! Chapter 729 - The information you requested has been updated Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu What was destined to come would always come. The possibility of spiritual monsters appearing in large quantities from the Spirit Worlds and attacking ordinary humans was something that everyone had considered ever since the Spirit Worlds came into being. The Night of One Hundred Demons phenomenon was still continuing even now. It wouldnt be all that strange for it to be upgraded into something like a spiritual monster invasion. If all the unknown demons that were already attacking humans were actually products of the Spirit Worlds as well, then this was actually all a continuation of the Midnight Incident on New Years. Right now, the current situation was that a major spiritual monster invasion would begin in two weeks time. Two weeks seemed like a short time, but it was still plenty to prepare when compared to an unexpected invasion. However, things were still happening far too quickly. Only a few months had passed since the Midnight Incident on the New Years. If things were so serious already, what would the future hold? Seiji couldnt help but think back on everything he had experienced since transmigrating into this world. Although he had felt from the start that there was more hidden behind the surface of this world than he knew, at least everything had been a normal daily life to begin with. Now, just half a year later, he had to fight monsters and save the world? The plot was developing too quickly! If this world was a story or a manga, the author would surely be a failure, Seiji commented in his mind. Well, that was enough of the idle thoughts. He decided to focus on more practical things. The Realm of Cherry Blossoms was probably the new environment that became connected to Kazukos Domain. Having so many humanoid spiritual monsters enter the real world would indeed cause harm to ordinary people. But as long as the monsters werent allowed to scatter, they shouldnt be too much of a problem to deal with all at once. The problem was more about the same type of female demon. Just how many of those female demons were there? Were there other spiritual monsters similar to her in power level, or even stronger? And if so, how many? It would be bad if there were many of those powerful spiritual monsters. Seiji was willing to work in order to protect others. However, there was a limit to that. He didnt have the noble resolution to sacrifice everything in order to protect the world. If things became incredibly dangerous, he would definitely choose to leave together with his companions. After he got out of bed, he went to his study, where he turned on his computer, and logged on to Soul Societys website to request more information about the Realm of Cherry Blossoms. However, the only response he received was The information you requested is currently being organized. Please wait patiently for new updates. The information was still being organized Seiji pouted as he then went to the message forum. After reading the forum topics, he learned that Soul Society had started an emergency large-scale battle last night and destroyed tens of thousands of spiritual monsters in Inner Worlds! Apart from Soul Society members, their account holders had also participated in the battle. I fought all of last night until it was light out. I was so exhausted that I only woke up now. Its getting quite serious. Lots of people might even die if things dont go well Soul Society isnt allowing us to reveal relevant information. All Im allowed to say right now is that this is both a crisis and an opportunity. Dont be in a hurry to run away, nor should you accept any missions too rashly. Wait for Soul Society to publicize their information before making a decision based on the situation. The last post came from a registered member of Soul Society by the username of Fan. Now, Seiji was absolutely certain. Last night, when he and his companions were busy clearing out spiritual monsters from Kazukos Domain, Soul Society was doing the same thing on a large scale elsewhere. It was highly possible that Soul Society was clearing out that new realm connected to Kazukos Domain! If that was really the case, then the spiritual monsters his team dealt with were actually excess monsters that Soul Society had been dealing with. The enemy spiritual monsters could be counted in the tens of thousands Even after killing so many, it was still impossible to stop them from arriving in the real world Just how terrifying would the situation become in two weeks? The more Seiji thought about it, the worse he felt things would be. Soul Society had yet to publicize any information. Was it because the situation was so bad that it was difficult to publicize? In response to Fans post on the message forum about being a crisis and an opportunity, many people commented with their own opinions. Most were pessimistic, primarily because Soul Society had yet to publicize any information after so long. If this had been more of an opportunity, then Soul Society would have announced something long ago. No announcement meant that this was far more of a danger. However, some also believed that Soul Society was only a newly established organization, so it deserved to be cut some slack for being somewhat slow to act. Plus, they just had a major battle last night, so perhaps most of the members were still resting, which was why no information had been publicized as of yet. No matter what opinion people had, they could all only wait. Seiji was just about to close the webpage when he received a sudden notification from the site: The information you requested has been updated. The information had been publicized! Seiji immediately checked it out. The information included pictures and a description of the Realm of Cherry Blossoms. As Seiji expected, it was the new realm connected to Kazukos Domain! This new Realm of Cherry Blossoms was given the name of Inner World #1 by Soul Society. This meant that it was the first Inner World of its typea Mega Catastrophe Malevolence. Although the name sounded rather chuunibyou, this was actually part of Soul Societys formal naming system for danger assessment level regarding Spirit (and Inner) Worlds. Spirit Worlds had four basic levels of danger classification: Cave, Nest, Malevolence, and Abyss. The danger levels went from lesser to greater. Basically, Cave was the easiest; Nest would be more dangerous than Cave; Malevolence was more dangerous than Nest; lastly, Abyss was the most dangerous. There were also more detailed classifications for each level. For instance, Malevolence could also be classified as Great Malevolence, Maze Malevolence, Ultra Malevolence, and so on. These adjectives all represented a different attribute rather than difficulty level. For instance, Great Malevolence meant that the Spirit Worlds environment was rather large, with a similarly large number of spiritual monsters. Maze Malevolence obviously referred to the Spirit Worlds environment being like a maze, easy to get lost in. Ultra Malevolence meant that there were many highly dangerous spiritual monsters within that Spirit World. The Realm of Cherry Blossoms, Inner World #1 had been classified as a Mega Catastrophe Malevolence. This meant that its environment was extremely large, which was combined with countless spiritual monsters and many highly dangerous monsters within. If the Dimensional Eye to the Realm of Cherry Blossoms wasnt sealed, then countless monsters would enter reality and cause a tremendous catastrophe. For the entirety of last night, Soul Society and its allies had been fighting against the spiritual monsters in Inner World #1 of the Realm of Cherry Blossoms. A total of approximately sixty thousand spiritual monsters was annihilated, and the Dimensional Eye had been successfully sealed. It was estimated that the seal would lose effectiveness in seven days. A second round of monster extermination would begin again at that time to seal the Dimensional Eye once more. The third extermination and sealing were scheduled for approximately five days after the second sealing, depending on the situation. The fourth extermination would take place three days after the third. After that would be the arrival of the Realm of Cherry Blossoms as a full-fledged Spirit World. It would be code-named Spirit World #1. Realm of Cherry Blossoms, Spirit World #1s danger level was assessed at Mega Calamity Abyss rating! Soul Society would immediately act to deal with the threat and protect humanity when Realm of Cherry Blossoms manifested itself as a Spirit World. Something flashed in Seijis eyes after he finished reading the information. There was no explanation given for what would happen if everyone failed or didnt succeed fully. However, it was quite easy to guess from the danger level assessment and his own imagination. If serious injuries and deaths occurred that might still be acceptable within certain limits. Failure, however, was not an option, as that would come with too great a price. Soul Society wouldnt be fighting on their own. They would definitely be fighting together with all other factions. Surely everyone would come up with the best plan they could to deal with this Realm of Cherry Blossoms, Spirit World #1. Members of Soul Society could only accept this mission and do the best they could in this battle. Of course, there was also the option to do nothing at all, and instead make preparations to escape this city. Seiji checked the message forums, only to find that there were already many heated discussions. Chapter 730 - That definitely isn’t me… it absolutely isn’t Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Some said they would immediately leave; some said they would accept the missions; some said they would wait and observe the situation; some said that the ordinary citizens should be evacuated; some even said that Armageddon was coming, so they were going to confess to their secret crush Well, those types of non-serious posts were instantly buried. Seiji looked over all the serious posts. The most common opinion everyone had was that Soul Society absolutely needed to deal with this situation successfully. If Soul Society failed, then this new organization would likely die right here. This was literally a life and death trial for Soul Society. Because of this, it was highly likely that Soul Society would be offering ample rewards for helping deal with the Realm of Cherry Blossoms. Although Soul Society hadnt mentioned specific rewards yet, people were already looking forward to it. It wasnt only the matter of Spirit World #1 that needed dealing with. Inner World #1 would also require more people, so there might be missions and rewards related to that as well. The user named Fan posted to support this, claiming that he got rewarded far beyond what hed expected for participating in last nights monster extermination. He claimed that he would definitely be joining the next monster extermination as well. I think that Soul Society will become more and more important in the future. Its best to help them while theyre just starting. Itll be quite beneficial if you get in their good graces while its still easy. I dont care if you think Im just shilling for them because they paid me. Im simply saying what I believe, and its up to you guys to believe me or not. This is a great opportunity. But, as everyone also knows, this is even more of a danger, a tremendous danger! Its quite possible that many people will die. And, Im not talking about ordinary people. Those who rashly accept missions are nothing more than idiots. Those who only think about escaping without considering the opportunity are also idiots. Even if you can run away from this incident, what about the future? Fan didnt post any more after that, but everyone understood what he meant. People asked why this happened, what exactly Spirit Worlds were, what the Midnight Incident was about They hoped that Soul Society would answer these questions. There was no reply. These critical questions were probably the highest-level secrets. Even most Soul Society members were probably unaware of the answers, not to mention mere account holders. That was Seijis opinion. Seiji refreshed the forum topic, and saw a new reply that caused his gaze to sharpen. Darkness has always been present. This posters username was Starcloud. This was Yuis account! What does that exactly mean? Seiji replied to her message. He received no response. Seiji browsed the forum some more, and confirmed that there was no more useful information before closing the webpage. After this, he intended to summon all the members of his knight order and tell them all the information he knew so that they could discuss what to do. But, right now, he wanted to contact a certain person first. Miyabi Ishihara was currently by herself in the school library. There wasnt anything in particular that she wanted to do here. She came here simply because she wanted to be here. Staying by herself amongst all these books, she faintly felt as if she was a princess alone in her castle. She felt this seemed pretty nice. She didnt need to pay attention to any other people or think about anything else. All she had to do was read her books. She could find anything she wanted in these books. The books could be about reality, or about fantasy. She could immerse herself fully in a book, or simply be an observer. No matter what type of story or event was contained within, she could quietly experience or appreciate it. This was the greatest freedom in the world. After flipping another page of her book, she raised her teacup to take a sip, but discovered that there was no more tea left. She then picked up the tea kettle to add more tea, when she suddenly heard the sound of light laughter. This laugh sounded both familiar yet unfamiliar. Miyabi stood up and walked towards the source of the sound. She walked in between tall bookshelves on either side. Passing through these seemed just like walking through so many doorways as if she was walking towards another world. No, not here Ahn Sheesh If anyone sees Youll have to take responsibility A seductive sounding voice spoke up. Her voice was identical to the light laughter from earlier the same girls voice. Who was she? What was she doing? How did she enter the school library without me noticing? Miyabi became suspicious about this, and felt disgust towards that voice as she felt this girl who was speaking was currently doing something inappropriate. This wasnt a place to be doing such things! This is my personal castle, a quiet and divine domain! Nobody is allowed to tread upon it!! Wahn No Although theres hardly anyone here If were really seen Eek Ahn Just who was it? Where was she!? The student librarian became angry. Miyabi would definitely give the person a vicious scolding! No matter who she was!! Miyabi quickened her pace due to anger and disgust. After passing countless bookshelves, she finally saw A girl whose hair was scattered, clothes were half-taken off, face flushed red, eyes watery, with such a sexy aura It was Miyabi herself! Miyabi was astonished by the sight. A girl identical to herself, wearing the same Genhana High School uniform, was currently supporting herself with her hands against a bookshelf and moaning. Behind her was a tall boy pressed up against her butt. One of his hands was holding her waist, and the other hand was kneading her breasts. His crotch was constantly pumping. Enn Ah No Dont be so forceful I cant take it anymore Ahh Just as it seemed that she was about to shout out loudly, the boy covered her mouth. Then, the boy temporarily stopped moving and kissed the girl. Miyabis eyes widened as she watched this happen before her. Her mind went completely blank. The two kissed for a while before separating. The girl seemed to suddenly notice Miyabi, or perhaps she realized already that Miyabi was there. She turned around and smiled ambiguously at Miyabi. Miyabi felt thunderstruck! When she returned to her senses, she discovered that she was running away at top speed. She passed by so many bookshelves that once again seemed like many doors. No that definitely isnt me it absolutely isnt! she shouted at the top of her lungs. Im not like that at all I definitely wouldnt do such a thing In the library like that so shameless Miyabi constantly denied it. Yet, the scene she just saw kept replaying itself in her mind. She even began to experience that girl that herselfs experience! The joy of being doted on, along with the physical stimulation and pleasure This felt incredibly embarrassing, yet also so wondrous The library was a quiet and holy realm for her. Miyabi truly believed this. But precisely because of this, it felt quite wonderful for her to personally trod all over it No!!! I really dont think like that! Definitely not!! That person wasnt me!!! Really? A tiny voice whispered that in her heart. Definitely not! Miyabi wanted to answer like this. But for some mysterious reason, she lacked the conviction to answer so. After running for quite a while, Miyabi slowed down and walked around in a daze. Without realizing it, she had exited the bookshelves section and returned to the reading section. The girl who looked identical to her was now sitting where Miyabi had just been sitting. She was currently talking to someone on her cell phone. Im pregnant I dont want to have it Why not? Its no big deal, just treat it as a lesson, its your fault for never wearing a condom Just how will you take responsibility She kept speaking words that were doubting, but she actually had such a sweet expression on her face. I dont want to get married this early at all; do you want me to become a housewife when I havent even graduated from high school? You say such sweet words but what will I do if you get tired of me in the future? Youre so handsome, and so many girls like you Chapter 731 - Please satisfy your juniors shameless desire Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Even an idiot would be able to tell that she was just acting spoiled instead of being serious if they saw her expression. However, the boy on the other end of the phone couldnt see her expression. He seemed to be quite worried and kept trying to console her, asking her where she was. Hmph you only know how to say such nice things. I want you to stop treating other girls so kindly, to stop meeting other girls by yourself, to stop touching other girls, and to stop talking to any other girls for longer than five minutes Can you do that? No talking back, just tell me if you can do it or not. You sound so reluctant Honestly After she acted spoiled for a while, she finally unwillingly told the boy that she was in the library, and then hung up the phone. Miyabi was now sitting in front of her. Who are you? The student librarian wanted to ask in a severe tone, but instead spoke in a complex one as she looked at this girl who looked identical to her. The girl didnt respond immediately. Instead, she smiled ambiguously at Miyabi while sipping on some tea. You know who I am. No you cant be me Why not? Because I definitely wouldnt Are you sure that you definitely wouldnt? Miyabi was temporarily speechless. The girl smiled at her. Actually, its not that you definitely wouldnt, its that you think that you definitely couldnt do it. If you could do such a thing, youll become me. Falling in love with your handsome junior, tempting him, conquering him, taking him for yourself, enjoying the pleasure as much as you want, experiencing the stimulation of a taboo romance No!! Miyabi shouted. I wouldnt like that Wouldnt be so shameless? The girl chuckled. Wake up! Who do you think you are! Youre not special at all. Youre no fairy tale princess. Youre just an ordinary person in the real world. You have ugly desires, just like everyone else! You only restrained your desires for a simple reason: because you felt like you couldnt realize them. And I, am the you who realized her desires. Miyabi received a tremendous impact from hearing this! Lies Impossible That wont Absolutely Miyabi began trembling. How could I how could Heeheehee~ The girl across from her chuckled. Wahh Miyabi was incredibly pained as she closed her eyes and covered her ears. She felt her entire body becoming colder as if she was sinking into the darkness Senpai Ishihara-senpai a seemingly distant male voice called out to her with a gentle and caring tone. Miyabi reflexively responded to the voice, and floated upwards again. She gradually felt the light before she slowly opened her eyes. She saw Seigo Harano sitting right across from her. He was resting his face on his hands, and smiling while looking at her. He was so handsome that even such an ordinary pose would make any girls heart skip a beat. Harano-san Why are you here? Didnt we agree to meet here, Senpai? Seiji chuckled. Are you confused because you just woke up? Miyabi thought about it, and finally recalled that she had just received a phone call from him asking to meet up for a face to face discussion. She had indeed told him that she was currently at the school library. While she was waiting for him, she started reading a book, and then fell asleep without realizing it and then had such a terrible dream! As she recalled the dream she just had, Miyabi felt her face becoming hot and flushed. Embarrassment, disgust, anger, awkwardness Her emotions were incredibly complex. She was unable to face her junior directly. What did you want to talk to me about? She averted her gaze and forced herself to speak rather stiffly. I wanted to talk about the mysterious story draft that you previously told me you received. Seiji stopped smiling, and became serious. I learned some things Seiji summarized Yukaris experiences and what the purple-haired girl had learned. Thats how it is. Although your circumstances might be different from that persons, I think that its still a good reference. Miyabi fell silent. In the future, please pay close attention to your own condition. If you see any strange illusions or something else that seems strange, let me know right away, Seiji told her. Ive already seen it! Miyabi shouted in her mind. She was now certain that the terrible dream shed just had was another type of trial. But to tell him the contents of that dream She absolutely couldnt do it! She would prefer to die rather than tell him about such a dream. Seiji looked over Miyabi, and felt that his senpai seemed a little strange. Her face was really red, and she kept looking elsewhere. Ishihara-senpai, your complexion doesnt look so well. Is something the matter? Seiji tried asking. Its nothing Miyabi became frustrated as the dream shed just had kept uncontrollably popping up in her mind. Is that everything you had to tell me? she stated in an even stiffer tone than earlier. Seiji could tell that she obviously didnt want to talk to him right now. He immediately sensed that something was wrong. Something seemed off about Miyabi Ishihara right now. Under normal circumstances, he wouldnt have minded it if something was a little off, but he had just finished telling her about the trial Senpai, I feel that somethings strange about you right now. Did something happen already? Nothing at all. Miyabi turned her head away. Seeing her like this, Seiji felt even more certain that something had happened! Senpai, as I just said, please tell me immediately if theres anything that seems off, he spoke in a stern tone. I can only help you if I know whats going on. I said its nothing theres nothing at all. Miyabi continued denying it. Really? Seiji heavily emphasized this word. Of course, really Then why cant you look me in the eyes when you say that? Miyabi: I hope that Senpai can properly tell me about things rather than bearing everything by yourself. Seiji changed to a gentle tone. I dont want to see anything happening to Senpai Ill really regret it if something happens because I didnt know what was going on. Miyabi felt her heart skip a beat when she heard his sincere worry for her. Yet, that dream It was so difficult for her to talk about it! You mentioned a trial, which I have to face by myself, right? She tried to speak as calmly as possible. Indeed, in the end, Senpai will have to face it by herself. Seiji nodded. However, facing it by yourself doesnt mean that you have to do it all alone. Perhaps I might not even be of any assistance at all. But, as long as I know whats going on, it might be possible for me to help in some way. Previously, I told you that youre a beautiful and strong girl. I believe that Senpai has more than enough willpower to face your trial by yourself. But, even so, I still want to be of assistance to Senpai. So, this actually isnt for Senpai, its for myself. Seiji smiled again. As your junior, Im being shameless in requesting my senpai to tell me her secrets. But, Id still rather be shameless so that I might be of help rather than having regrets because I didnt know anything. So, please satisfy your juniors shameless desire, Ishihara-senpai! Seiji flashed a bright smile as he spoke such a cheesy sentence. Miyabi received a huge impact from seeing his smile. Her heart was filled with indescribable emotions. Chapter 732 - We must make a choice Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Desire could something like that be so open? No, this isnt desire, hes simply expressing concern for me. But why is he concerned about me? Because hes simply such a person who thinks its natural to help others But isnt that way of thinking also a type of desire? Miyabi became confused. Yet, she also felt as if shed realized something. Miyabi felt faintly as if she understood what her junior meant by the story of what the other girl had learned through her trial. Now, Miyabi was facing her own trial. Either she would learn to control her other self, or she would be controlled by her other self. Fear, rejection, and avoidance Those were all useless. She could only face herself head on Senpai? Seiji noticed that Miyabi seemed to be thinking something. He called out to her, but received no response. He decided not to interrupt her thoughts. He simply sat there silently while waiting for her to finish thinking. A while later, her eyes cleared up as she regained focus. Thank you, Junior. Miyabi smiled like a quietly blooming flower. Seiji was momentarily mesmerized by her beautiful smile. No need to be polite. Did you think of something? Miyabi nodded. Could you tell me about it? Miyabi shook her head. I cant, because its far too embarrassing. Her face flushed red as she said this. Embarrassing? Seiji blinked in surprise. He was rather mystified about this. Thank you for worrying about me. Im fine, really Please let me face this by myself for now, Miyabi told him. If I really cant do a good job, then Ill tell you everything at that time. She had a resolute expression despite the fact that her face was slightly red. Seiji nodded after seeing such an expression. I believe in Senpai. He had originally wanted to tell Miyabi about the upcoming danger in two weeks, but he now felt that there was no need to tell her so soon. It was probably better to let her concentrate on her personal trial So, he simply said goodbye and left. After Miyabi watched Seigo Harano leave, she looked back at the bookshelves and quietly waited. After an unknown period of time passed, she heard the voice that she was waiting for Heeheehee~ After hearing this ambiguous laughter, Miyabi reached out and picked up a tea kettle that mysteriously appeared. She started pouring some tea. After she finished pouring the tea, she then looked across from her and saw that girl who was identical to herself. No she should call that girl the other version of herself. Are you prepared to become me? No, I definitely wont become you. Heehee You know that its useless. I know but youre not actually me! The battle of wills between the two literary girls now began. Later that night, countless cherry blossoms once again let off a mystical and ethereal light. Although there was a giant unexpected rainstorm last night, many people still went cherry blossom viewing at night. All the famous cherry blossom viewing spots were still bustling. People drank, chatted, and gossiped, while children played and the elderly enjoyed the scenery Everyone enjoyed an ordinary and precious peaceful beauty. Ordinary people were unable to see the cherry blossoms mystical light. They had no idea what was going on. Neither did they have any clue about the danger coming in two weeks time. The darkness was always present. Seiji didnt know what Yui meant by that sentence of hers on the message forum. But if he seriously considered it, even an ordinary peaceful life would have its hidden darkness behind it, such as all sorts of crimes and other dark deeds behind the scenes Perhaps different people would make different choices if they came upon the darkness. Those who knew about the extraordinary upcoming danger were now facing an important decision. As Seiji observed the glowing cherry blossoms, he brought out his cell phone, and contacted all the members of his knight order The next morning. This was a bright and sunny day. All the members of Seijis knight order gathered at Natsuyas residence. This was the first real-life meeting of all the members of the knight order, and the second full-member conference they had so far. Compared to the first full-member conference, there were now four additional participants. The scion Yin Yang Master, Natsuya Yoruhana. The master of her Domain, Kazuko Ooike. The silver-haired puppet girl, Shinobu Miaki. The insect demons host, Kaho Miyamoto. It suddenly feels really cool to give all of them titles like that. Why dont I give titles to all the knight order members? Seiji suddenly had such a chuunibyou idea. But since there were more participants than before, first was introducing everyone to each other. As expected, the puppet girl Shinobus astonishing beauty shocked Yukari and the others. Yukari, Mayuzumi, and Kazuko all wanted to touch this extraordinarily beautiful puppet girl! Shinobu hid behind Shika Kagura when faced with all these overly passionate strangers. This caused the others to really want to take a picture of Shinobu. Just about everyone took out their cell phones, including Seiji! They all took some wonderful pictures of Shinobu. Apart from this, Hisashi sang his praises for Natsuyas beauty and Kahos chest. He then received a whack from Kaedes paper fan. Kaho had previously learned from Seiji already that Kazukos true identity was her and Seijis classmate, Kazufuru Ooike. So, when Kaho met Kazuko directly, Kaho had a rather complex and awkward expression, just like Mikas first meeting with Kazuko. A male classmate had become a beautiful girl, and a freely moving human puppet girl Compared to these two, the health teacher/infirmary nurse and Honey Candy Girl author being here didnt seem all that shocking anymore. Still, Kaho was rather surprised. She wanted Mayuzumi Amamis autograph Would it be possible to ask for one later? Kaho wondered. After everyone was introduced to each other, Seiji announced that Kazuko, Shinobu, and Kaho would be officially joining the knight order. It was already confirmed that Shinobu and Kaho were going to join. As for Kazuko, Seiji had originally invited her to this meeting, but he didnt expect that shed volunteer to join his knight order. If it werent for you last night I dont know what could have happened to me. This incident helped me to recognize that I need your assistance more than I thought I did. And even if I dont join, I know that youll help me with all you have, but Id still feel anxious. At any rate, I feel like I really need you. I want to become yours. That was what Kazuko had told him. Seiji told her to take some more time to consider it. However, she adamantly insisted. When Seiji mentioned Kazufuru, Kazuko said that she would definitely convince him. Since that was the case, Seiji had no more reason to refuse. He accepted Kazuko joining his knight order. It definitely wasnt because he was moved by her sentence of I want to become yours! It definitely wasnt! The knight order members applauded as they welcomed their new companions. Seiji had the new members choose their own code numbers for the knight order as the names they would go by when wishing to remain anonymous. They were free to choose any number that wasnt in use already. Kazuko directly chose 11, becoming the 11th Knight. Kaho chose 10 and became the 10th Knight. Shinobu didnt know what to choose, so Seiji chose for her. Shinobu became the 12th Knight. And then, the meeting formally began. The important information I summoned everyone here for today is related to the cherry blossom glowing phenomenon Seiji had a serious expression as he explained everything about the Realm of Cherry Blossoms. After his explanation, everyone remained quiet for a while. Seiji gave everyone some time to digest the information before he spoke up again. It should be safe if we leave this city before the Realm of Cherry Blossoms Spirit World manifests itself. We dont have any need to stay behind and fight. Theres no shame in leaving here and avoiding this danger. Although there might be benefits to staying behind, youll have to risk your life. Without mentioning whether its worth it or not, first you must have the resolution to risk your life Even if you protect the citizens and this city, nobody will thank you, because they wont even know. And if we leave, even if there are people that die, and if the city is destroyed, the people that leave wont be blamed. You dont need to feel any guilt. Thats how the situation is. Now, we must make a choiceshould we leave here in safety, or risk everything and fight? Chapter 733 - I want to fight! Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Two different choices. Two paths that everyone could take. All the knight order members concretely realized that this was a choice to determine the knight orders future. Everyone fell silent yet again. Senpai no, what does Team Leader want to do? Hoshi was the first to speak. Im choosing to fight, Seiji answered directly. Protecting the citizens, protecting this city, and obtaining benefits are all reasons to fight. But, the most basic reason is because I want to fight! Seiji didnt want to fight for personal benefits or to protect this city. The main reason was simply because he wanted to fight in this major battle. Of course, personal benefits and protecting the city were also important. If it wasnt for the obtainable benefits and the concept of protection, Seiji wouldnt risk his life to fight for no reason. But still, he was going to fight because he didnt want to miss such a major battle. Seiji didnt care all that much about the potential benefits or protecting the city. In the end, he just wanted to satisfy his personal desire. There was a certain manga character back in his previous world who had saved the world multiple times. But, in fact, that character only fought because he wanted to fight against the strong. In fact, this character would even let a dangerous villain who threatened the entire world free just because he wanted to fight the villain again. Although this might also be due to the manga author trying to come up with a way for the villain to continue surviving, this really expressed how much of a fighting maniac this main character was. Since he wanted to fight against the strong, it was somewhat understandable that he would let such a powerful enemy go. If he killed the enemy instead, then he wouldnt be able to fight (have fun) with that enemy anymore. Well, that was the benefit of having a fighting maniac as the main character. It was easy to simply have rematches with the same villain rather than constantly having to come up with new villains. And if the readers got bored, the author could change things up by having the main villain obtain a new transformation, or create some sort of organization to create a new arc. It could also be similarly effective to have a main character who believed it was morally wrong to kill even his worst enemy. This made the main character on the side of justice and compassion, along with saving effort in creating new villains. Yet another effective writing technique. So, there wasnt only main character plot armor, for the antagonists would also have plot armor! This was all the more so for popular antagonists. No matter how viciously the antagonist got beaten, they would always survive. Or even if they died, they could be revived. And if the world didnt have revival, there were always alternate dimensions. Antagonists were actually stacked with more cheats than the protagonist Cough, Seiji was getting off topic. At any rate, Seiji was participating because he wanted to do so, similar to being a fighting maniac. Or, maybe he was more like a hero who protected others because it was fun. However, everybody else didnt know about Seijis inner thoughts. They all thought that he was someone who was fearless, courageous, and willing to face danger head on Just about everyone could sense a heroic aura coming from him as they were affected by his (imaginary) willpower. They all felt as if he was shining golden in this moment. Natsuya, Shika, Mika, Yukari, Hoshi, Kaede, Mayuzumi, and Kaho Just about every girl present had something flash in their eyes while they recalled various memories together with Seiji. Wait a moment, something seemed off about that previous statement? Well, never mind. Im being selfish with my decision, so Im not asking everyone to do the same as I do, Seiji continued speaking while looking around the room at everyone. I hope that everyone can make their own choice Or, more directly, I hope that everyone will choose to leave rather than staying behind to fight like I am. The knight order members were surprised to hear this. Because were too weak Hisashi adjusted his eyeglasses. No, youre not weak at all, Seiji denied this. Its just that this is all too quick. Although almost all of you have combat experience by now, and youve done quite well, its still too quick to be participating in such a dangerous incident. All of you need more time to grow and mature. Not only in power level, but also mentally Thats what I believe. The risks of Yukari and Miyabis trials couldnt be understated. Their mental condition wasnt completely stable yet, and it was also possible that the other Awakened would experience similar trials during the next two weeks Even if the Awakened were strong enough to handle the upcoming incident, Seiji was worried about their mental conditions. So, in the end, you still think were too weak, Yukari spoke up. Everyone looked at her as she spoke. You want us all to leave because you really still dont think were strong enough. No need to hide things with pretty words, Yukari stated while looking directly at Seiji. I suppose you could say that, but I truly dont believe that you all are weak. Seiji sighed. I apologize my tone of voice might have been a little harsh. But, if you want to stay behind by yourself and ask all of us to leave, that makes me rather displeased. Yukari folded her arms. I thought that this was supposed to be a team decision. Im the one who should apologize Im sorry, but thats what I really think. Seiji faced everyone directly. I myself want to stay behind and fight, but I feel that everyone else isnt prepared yet. I hope that you all will choose to avoid this danger. What if we want to stay behind anyways? Mika spoke up. I will ask you to carefully consider. Just as I said earlier, avoiding danger isnt shameful at all. Staying behind means risking your life, Seiji spoke seriously. None of you need to stay behind for my selfishness. I suddenly feel like Team Leader doesnt have the right to say that to me Hoshi spoke up with a subtle expression on his face. Previously I think the words that Team Leader spoke to me previously can be returned to you here without changing a single word. Return what? Seiji glared at Hoshi. The beautiful boy retreated slightly from this glare. Hisashi chuckled upon witnessing this scene. Mika and Kazuko laughed out loud as well. Even Shikas mouth arced slightly upwards. Seiji pretended to see nothing. Whats going on? Yukari blinked in confusion. Its nothing, pay it no mind. Seiji waved it off. At any rate Cough, Ive said everything I wanted to say. Its up to all of you what to do now. Seiji looked around sternly at everyone. Ill support anyone who chooses to leave. And if you want to stay behind, Ill ask you to reconsider. Im sorry about treating everyone like this Truly sorry. Seiji sincerely apologized for his own selfishness. The knight order members exchanged awkward expressions with each other. To be honest, Im just as displeased as Knight of Ice and Fire, because Our King isnt displaying the authority he should, Hisashi commented. Its fine to leave or stay here, since if Our King makes a decision, we knights will simply obey. Yet, the King is having us knights make the decision. Thats not good but it can also be seen as a test from the King to his knights. Will we leave as Our King wishes, or stay behind anyways despite what Our King wants As for such a choice, this humble ones reply is Hisashi suddenly stood up from his chair and placed his right hand on his chest, making a classical knight gesture of swearing loyalty. Stay behind! the blonde eyeglasses-wearing mafia otaku spoke in a resolute tone of voice. Even if this goes against My Kings wishes, I shall stay behind to fight together with My King! This humble one replies like so!! Even if he spoke in a chuunibyou manner, it didnt seem comical at all. Hisashi actually seemed surprisingly imposing. Together with his ceremonial gesture, it really made him seem quite serious. Everyone was slightly astounded by this. Hisashi Seiji looked directly at his Knight #1. Seiji was unable to tell Hisashi anything like please reconsider after that. Thank you. That was all Seiji could say in the end. Hisashi responded with a smile and a slight bow as if he really was a knight carrying out knightly etiquette before he sat down again. A joking chuunibyou would be a clown, so what was a serious chuunibyou? The blonde-haired mafia otaku showed everyone here what a serious chuunibyou looked like. Yukari and the others all reassessed their opinions of the Knight #1 after this. Hisashis meaningful words also caused everyone to begin thinking to themselves. Was this Their Kings test? Chapter 734 - Are you angry? Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Im staying behind as well. After a period of silence, Yukari spoke up in a serious tone. I understand that youre worried, Seiji. But, since you can clearly command us to leave, yet youre making us choose instead, doesnt that mean you have expectations of us? Seiji remained silent. Youre worried about our safety and want us to leave, but youre not absolutely certain if this is the best for us. Yukari looked directly at him. Thats because danger is also an opportunity for growth You dont want to single-handedly take this chance away from us. In your heart, you still have some expectations that well stay behind, which is why youre letting us choose. No matter whether thats what you really think or not, Im still making the same choice, for the same reason as you: because I want to fight! Yukari Seiji was unable to say anything in response to her direct words. Its my honor to fight together with you, Knight #2. Hisashi smiled. Its my pleasure as well, Knight #1. Yukari responded with a smile as well. I want to stay behind as well! Mika was the third to speak up. I also want to fight Although it might be really dangerous, I believe that everything will be alright as long as Im together with Seiji. Mika my power is limited, you know. Seiji tried to tell her this. The twintailed girl looked directly at him, and wanted to say something, but took it back. I believe in you and dont want to leave your side. She ended up saying this instead with a resolute expression. Mika had the feeling that Seiji was far more powerful than he acted. And even if his power was truly limited, she wouldnt regret staying behind, because she wanted to simply be together with him. We have yet another teammate for combat. Welcome aboard, Knight #6. Hisashi welcomed Mika. Please take good care of me, Juumonji-san, Mika responded. I want to stay behind as well. Hoshi was the fourth to speak up. Although Im personally weak, I can borrow power from Lilith Besides, I dont know what will happen to Lilith if I leave. That elf girl will be your support, and youre also worried about her, that if you leave, something might happen to her, is that right? Seiji looked at his junior. Thats right. Hoshi nodded. Good luck, then. Seiji stopped looking at Hoshi, and didnt say anything else. Team Leader Are you angry? Hoshi felt that something was off. Why would I be angry? A certain person has the protection of a mysterious elf girl, and doesnt need me to look after him. Thats a good thing, Seiji said in a light tone. Hoshi was rendered speechless. The beautiful boy felt that something was a little strange, but he couldnt identify what, so Hoshi ended up with a confused expression. Welcome aboard as well, Knight #4 by the way, your custom-ordered maid attire has been completed already. Its about time that you wore it. Hisashi adjusted his eyeglasses, causing the lens to flash. Eh Eh!? Hoshi suddenly recalled that there was such a matter still. I suddenly heard something interesting. Something flashed in Yukaris eyes. Amami-san is going to wear maid attire? When will it be? Please allow me to witness this scene and take pictures! Yukaris ero artist spirit activated immediately upon imagining how cute Hoshi Amami would be in maid attire. Id also like to see what Hoshi looks like in maid attire Mayuzumi spoke up as well. And me. Kazuko also adjusted her eyeglasses. Me as well. Even Kaede joined in. Mika mentioned before already that she was interested in seeing this. Kaho was also interested, but she was too embarrassed to say it out loud. Whats maid attire? Shinobu asked Shika this question. A type of clothing that female servants wear. Since Mai wasnt currently here, Shika could only explain in such a manner. Youre quite popular, Knight #4. We might as well have a photography party for you! Hisashi exclaimed. No Hoshi wanted to refuse. *Cough, cough!* Seiji coughed loudly to stop the knight order conference from going off topic. Everyone fell silent yet again. Since my idiot of an older brother is staying behind, then Im staying behind as well, Kaede spoke up while looking at Hisashi. I need to keep an eye on him. Thank you for your heartfelt intentions, dear sister of mine. But as your older brother, I request you to leave this place for somewhere far and safe! Thats just an excuse, idiot. I just want to stay by Seijis side. I dont really care what happens to you. Ack! Hisashi made a sound and pose as if he had been struck by an arrow. Seiji understood that the Juumonji Siblings had a close family bond, so he didnt treat Kaedes words as serious. Seiji also knew that he had no way to convince the siblings to leave. After this knight order conference, the siblings would probably continue chatting or arguing as usual. Whether to stay or leave was something only they could decide. As for me, even if I leave this city, its highly likely that no, Ill definitely still be affected by the Realm of Cherry Blossoms, Kazuko mentioned, Seiji, since youre staying, I can only stay behind as well. Im sorry No need to apologize. Not having a choice means I dont have to choose or think too much about it. The brown-haired girl shrugged. She had no choice, so she didnt need to think about it. Kaho agreed with this, even though her circumstances were a bit different. Im also staying behind Kaho looked directly at Seiji while speaking. As your Spirit-branded Retainer, I shouldnt be leaving while my contractor is in danger. Fighting for the sake of ones contracted Yin Yang Master was the reason for a Spirit-branded Retainers existence! It was the same for Shika Kagura. Kaho glanced over at Shika. It was evident without need for words that Shika was staying behind. Thank you, Kaho Still, I hope that you can reconsider. Seiji gave his thanks while still attempting to convince her otherwise. Theres no need to reconsider. Ive already made my decision, Kaho stated in a serious tone. Seiji revealed a helpless expression. I wanted to consider some more, but seeing how everyone else is staying behind, then Ill stay behind as well. Mayuzumi smiled while saying so. Seiji speechlessly looked over in the mangakas direction. Fighting together with companions to protect the city I live in seems just like a plot right out of a manga. As a mangaka, I cant possibly miss this and this will be an excellent reference for my own story! Mayuzumi continued speaking in a sincere tone. Risking your life for storyline material cant be called good, Peach-sensei. Seiji sighed. Its precisely because Im risking my life that itll be good, Mayuzumi responded. Perhaps Ill receive some excellent inspiration. Being willing to sacrifice your life for the sake of your story? Thats so awesome, Peach Goddess! Hisashi added on his comment in a fanatical tone. Please dont call me that, Juumonji-san. Nor am I sacrificing my life, Im just risking it. You actually referred to risking your life with the word just! Your amazingness has deeply moved this humble one!!! Please allow me to give my grandest *Slap!* Like a magician, Kaede brought out a paper fan from nowhere and whacked Hisashi. Youre being too noisy, idiot. After Hisashi was suppressed, Seiji glanced over at everyone. Not a single person chose to leave His wish wasnt granted, but his faint hidden expectations had been fulfilled. Seiji couldnt tell if he was happy or worried. Yukari had been absolutely correct. Seiji had contradictory feelings about all this. He hoped that all his companions would leave so that they would be safe, but also hoped that they would stay. The former emotion was stronger, while the latter emotion was more hidden. Seiji viewed their safety as important, but he also wanted them to swiftly grow stronger. These contradictory feelings caused him to come up with the not-so-good idea to tell everyone to leave. Just as Hisashi said, the best method would have been for him to make the decision for everyone as the knight orders leader, and everyone else would have listened to him. Or, just as Yukari had thought at first, the knight order should have voted as a group to decide whether to leave or stay. Yet, the better methods might not always be the best At any rate, all his companions had now made their own decisions. Im truly grateful for everyones heartfelt intentions But as I said earlier, if you stay behind, Ill ask you to reconsider. Over the next few days, please seriously and cautiously think about your decisions. Seiji had a serious expression as he slowly lowered his head towards everyone. Im truly apologetic for doing this to everyone, but I still request that you all use this time to carefully consider and confirm that your own decision was correct. Chapter 735 - How do you want me to take responsibility? Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu After the meeting ended and everyone left, Seiji had Shika take Shinobu to the underground training field for some practice. Seiji and Natsuya were now the only two remaining in the living room. The two of them quietly sipped some tea. Ive decided to join Soul Society, Natsuya suddenly spoke up as she looked at her boyfriend. I wouldnt have made such a decision without your encouragement. Thats why you need to take responsibility for me. Seiji detected that Natsuya was intentionally acting slightly spoiled. He blinked and smiled faintly. Alright, how do you want me to take responsibility? Take me in if my family exiles me. Id be more than happy to in fact, I would be absolutely delighted to! Natsuya rolled her eyes. I dont wish for your family to exile you, but thats what I truly think. Seiji smiled, then retracted his smile. Still, will it really come to such a thing? Its possible, although the possibility is really low. Natsuya paused for a moment. I feel that the most likely action my family will take is to force me to return to the main family home and keep me under watch so that I cant do anything for Soul Society. Then what should we do? I will ask for help on this front from Soul Society If Soul Society truly values my personal abilities rather than my identity, theyll probably help convince my family. With Soul Societys power, it would be quite possible that they could convince the Yoruhana Family. The important part was just how much Soul Society valued Natsuya, or on the flip side, how much the Yoruhana Family didnt want Natsuya to join Soul Society. Seiji mulled it over. Will there be a fight? Its possible. Remember to call me if theres a fight. Of course. This is your responsibility, Natsuya narrowed her eyes at him. She then got up and sat back down right next to him. I feel like Im turning into a bad girl its all your fault. I truly apologize for that. Seiji brought her into his embrace and gently caressed her silken hair. The scion felt quite comfortable and closed her eyes. She had just come to this decision after the end of the knight order conference. Seijis encouragement and her own wish were both reasons and when every single person in the knight order chose to remain, the potential she saw in the Awakened firmed Natsuyas determination. Even if this ended in a terrible result such as being exiled from her family, she could still rely on Seiji. She would make her new life goal focused on developing Seijis knight order instead of working for the Yoruhana Family if that happened. Of course, it was highly unlikely that she would be exiled from her family. However, it was certain that joining Soul Society would anger her family and worsen her standing. Natsuya didnt want to betray her family. She simply wanted to do things her own way. She agreed with what Seiji had previously told her. Being loyal to the Yoruhana Family didnt mean having to be restrained by them. Soul Society Seiji and his knight order Natsuya felt that both of these were the path to the future. She had already made her decision. All that was left was to resolutely walk this path. Something pushed up on her chin. Natsuya opened her eyes to see Seiji looking passionately into her eyes. She realized what he wanted to do, so she closed her eyes again as her body started to heat up. She decided to think about future things in the future, and to just enjoy this moment. During the next several days, Seiji stayed shut within his room and worked fully on writing the second volume of Brother Monogatari. He fully immersed himself and spent his entire time typing. It was as if he returned to an earlier time when he didnt need to worry about anything else. He focused on nothing except writing. Finally, he finished the last sentence of the second volume. Seiji reflected on everything as he looked at his finished draft. He smiled as he recalled what he felt when he completed the first volume. He checked the draft and confirmed that there werent any major mistakes. Then, he went to get Shika. Shika was currently putting away the laundry. She was wearing a plain shirt and skirt while folding clothes under the sunlight, giving off a daily life type of beauty. Seiji had seen such a beautiful scene countless times already, yet he wasnt tired of it at all. At this moment, he suddenly wanted to enjoy the scene for a while, so he didnt walk over and simply stood there in silence. Brother? Shika noticed that he was there. She questioningly looked in his direction. I finished the draft for the second volume. I wanted you to read it. Seiji smiled. Shikas eyes lit up as she sped up her laundry folding speed. She finished folding the laundry at lightning speed, and sat down at Seijis computer, immersing herself in reading his novel. Seiji stood by her side and watched her read. What was Brother Monogatari? A light novel that received great acclaim and awarded Seiji with many points in his system. But, more importantly, Brother Monogatari was a special story he shared with his adopted sister. He recalled all their past experiences together. In comparison to that time, Shika had greatly changed. Shika had grown taller, her figure became more mature, and she was growing even more beautiful Seiji hadnt noticed too much, since they were now living together, but when he remembered what she was like at first, he finally noticed that she was becoming more beautiful by the day. Of course, it was a good thing that she was physically maturing, but he was happier that something had changed about her entire aura. Seiji didnt know how to describe what had specifically changed about Shika. Neither did he want to try and describe it. He would simply enjoy it. Brother Monogatari was a story that he created because of Shika Kagura. That was the main reason. The systems rewards were important as well, and Seiji was lacking in points with the upcoming danger, so he really wanted some additional points income. However, he definitely didnt create this story just for the points. Seiji poured some tea for both himself and Shika. He placed the teacups on the table, and moved his chair over right next to hers. And then, he allowed time to quietly pass just like that. Shika read his story all the way until dinnertime. Seiji cooked with Kaedes assistance. Currently, Kaede and Chiaki basically came over to his apartment every day for all three meals. All three of them took turns cooking. After dinner, Chiaki washed the dishes, while Kaede started playing a video game together with Reo. Seiji asked Shika what her thoughts were for how to continue the third volume. She brought out her notebook and showed him her outlines. The keyword for the third volume would be cluster amaryllis flowers. The storys style would remain the same, mysterious with a hint of romance. A female side character from both volumes of the story now revealed her true identity in the third volumeshe was a Yin Yang Master. She assisted the male leads investigation, but the adopted younger sister female lead felt that her true objective was to control her adopted older brother so that he would become her Spirit-branded Retainer. The adopted sister felt that this female Yin Yang Master viewed her adopted brother as nothing more than a tool for combat! The adopted sister warned the adopted brother, yet he felt that the Yin Yang Master was a nice girl. He ignored his adopted sisters warning. This caused a rift between the adopted siblings, to the point where they even argued about it. During this argument, the adopted siblings revealed even more secrets about their past and current relationship. At this moment, the Yin Yang Master contacted them, saying that she found something suspicious. She requested the adopted brother to investigate together with her. He agreed, but the adopted sister felt that this was a trap. She strongly objected, yet he chose to go regardless. Although the adopted sister was quite angry, she couldnt simply leave her adopted brother alone. So, she contacted the female exorcist from the first volume who became a demon, requesting the latter to go together with her. It turned out that the Yin Yang Masters true objective wasnt the adopted brother, but the adopted sister all along! This Yin Yang Master had secretly been behind all the incidents in the third volume, all in order to distract the adopted brothers attention. When the adopted sister asked why, the Yin Yang Master replied, In order to have my younger sister return. The Yin Yang Master then used the cluster amaryllis flowers to open the gate to the netherworld. At this moment, the exorcist suddenly appeared. It turned out that she had been watching the Yin Yang Master all along in order to steal the magical cluster amaryllis flowers! The exorcist and Yin Yang Master had a major fight, witnessed by the adopted sister. Although she tried to use this opportunity to escape, she was unable to do so. The cluster amaryllis flowers were going out of control due to the fight. At this moment, the adopted brother suddenly arrived and destroyed the flowers with an all-out attack! He had listened to his adopted sisters warning after all. He didnt fall for the Yin Yang Masters trap, and arrived here in the nick of time. Give my sister back to me the Yin Yang Master cried out at the adopted brother. Im sorry, thats impossible, he replied coldly, gazing at his adopted sister with an incredibly complex expression. That ended the third volume of Brother Monogatari. Just like the other volumes, it ended with a cliffhanger. Without even needing to ask Shika, Seiji found it quite obvious who this Yin Yang Master character was based on. Chapter 736 - Accept this glorious outfit! Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Seiji asked to confirm anyways. As expected, this Yin Yang Master character Shika created was indeed based on Natsuya. At any rate, the third volume improved even further on the first two volumes quality. The Yin Yang Master side character elevated to main character status had plenty of charisma and characterization. The entire plot was well fleshed out, and there was almost nowhere that Seiji could make any suggestions. After discussing it with Shika, Seiji decided to write the third volume entirely according to her plot. But before he could do so, he had to finalize the second volume. He contacted Editor Yoshizawa, and emailed her the draft for the second volume. If the publisher felt that there were no problems, all that was left was to do the insert art. After everyone had time to consider, none of the knight order members changed their mind about staying behind. Seiji didnt say anything more on the matter. He contacted Kazuko and talked it over with her, and then announced to everyone that they would all be training in Kazukos Domain on a daily basis from then on. This was all in order to improve everyones power and combat experience. Everyone should participate if possible Basically, he was going to have everyone level grind! Meanwhile, Soul Society publicized new information about the Realm of Cherry Blossoms, regarding the spiritual creatures within. Just like the danger levels of the Spirit Worlds, Soul Society formally created four levels of danger in assessing spiritual monsters: Small demon, Evil demon, Vicious demon, and Demon king. Each type was more dangerous than the next, and once again there were different types within each category. The red humanoid spiritual monsters that wielded black weapons were named Sakura samurai demons, and assessed to be at the small demon level. Although they were relatively weak, they were incredibly numerous. And, a few individuals among them would be at the level of a small demon commander or a small demon king. That would make all the other Sakura samurai demons act together like an organized army, directly elevating their threat level to small demon army! Army level demon groups were categorized into danger levels based on how numerous the demons were. There was no upper limit to the demons potential numbers, so it was actually possible for a small demon army to be more dangerous than a demon king. Well, this was just how real life worked. After all, the proverb went that a pack of wolves could defeat a vicious tiger, and a sufficient number of ants would be able to bite even an elephant to death. No matter how weak the individual, if they were numerous enough and had adequate tactics, they would be able to beat even the strongest of individuals through a battle of attrition. That was why armies definitely couldnt be underestimated. The power of numbers was a type of power in and of itself. And as for that amazingly beautiful Cough, the veiled female demon, Soul Society named her Sakura female demon. She was assessed at Witch evil demon danger level. Her individual combat strength was stronger, and she had the ability to buff the Sakura samurai in a large radius. This made her even more dangerous than the commanders and kings in the Sakura samurai army. Sakura female demons were listed as a top priority target to kill off. Apart from these two demons, there were also Sakura tree demons, Sakura mist demons, Sakura snake demons, Sakura martial demons, Sakura treant demons, and other such demons that Seiji and his friends hadnt met before. Out of all these demons, the treant demon was listed as the most dangerous of allat the demon king level! Not only were these treants gigantic, they had incredible individual combat strength and were capable of majorly buffing the defenses of all other spiritual monsters. In video game terms, these treant demons possessed incredibly powerful defense buffing auras. As long as one of these treants appeared, all other spiritual monsters would basically have their HP bars triple or more! Seiji learned that a total of seven such treant monsters had appeared during the first fight in Realm of Cherry Blossoms Inner World #1. Three of them had even appeared together! These treant demons had been incredibly difficult for Soul Societys team to deal with. Luckily, Soul Societys logistical support managed to send a magical mecha into Inner World #1. This fully outfitted mecha used its explosive attacks against the treants, and was able to destroy two treants in a short period of time. That was the only reason why Soul Societys team hadnt lost. Soul Society didnt offer any detailed combat reports of what happened. However, it was basically impossible for Soul Society to restrict its members from posting what they wanted on their forums, so there was much attention and talk about that extremely powerful mecha. Many Soul Society forum users were guessing at the mechas specific abilities, pilot, materials used to create it, method used to create it, who the creator was, its price, and so on. They were all astonished at its power, and everyone was certain that this was an absolutely top-class magical mecha which was highly likely to be one of Soul Societys ace cards. Amazing That was all Seiji could think after reading all the posts. He really wanted to personally see such a mecha. Of course, he wanted even more to possess a mecha of his own! But right now, that was nothing more than a dream of his. Rather than obtaining such a top-level magical mecha, he figured it was more practical to figure out how he could obtain a regular metal mecha first. Seiji also recalled how he witnessed Yui previously descending in front of him in her personal mecha. Could that magic mechas pilot actually have been his older sister? Many people on the forums were guessing at the identity of the mechas pilot. Some people indeed guessed it was Yui Haruta, the Qilin Girl. If that was really the case could his older sister get any cooler? Meanwhile, Natsuya contacted him, and mentioned that it had been surprisingly easy for her to join Soul Society. When she asked Soul Society for help with her family so that she could join, it took a mere ten minutes before Soul Society replied, telling her that a higher-up had talked to her father, the master of the Yoruhana Family. She was told that her joining Soul Society would have zero problems whatsoever and that she was welcome to become a member. The scion was quite shocked to hear this. After this, she wanted to know which specific higher-up had talked to her father about it, but Soul Society didnt tell her, only saying that she didnt need to pay it any mind. However, Natsuya really minded! Just who had convinced her father in such a short period of time? Natsuya felt that it might have been Yui Haruta. But, that would have been too fast even for Yui. Seiji felt that Natsuya being invited to Soul Society had nothing to do with Yui but even if it was connected to Yui, it wouldnt have anything to do with him. That was because he felt that he barely had any influence over Yui. If Yui had really been the person who invited Natsuya to Soul Society, that must have been because Natsuyas power was worthy of the invitation. In Seijis opinion, it absolutely wouldnt have been because Natsuya was her younger brothers girlfriend. No matter what it was, it was a good thing that Natsuya had been able to join Soul Society easier than thought. With Natsuyas abilities, Seiji was confident that she would be able to excellently perform her duties for Soul Society. Seiji was quite curious what her specific duties would be, and how Soul Society worked from the inside. However, he also knew that these would be considered secret, so he didnt pry. Later that afternoon, at Natsuyas mansion. Apart from Shika and Shinobu, every single member of the knight order had gathered here. They were all prepared to train in Kazukos Domain. Hisashi brought along a maid outfit that had been personally tailored to fit Hoshi. It could be seen that the maid outfit was of truly excellent quality. Wear this, Knight of Light. With something flashing in his eyeglasses, the blonde-haired mafia otaku handed the maid outfit to the beautiful boy. After you put this on, you will truly become the light itself! Senpai Hoshi turned towards Seiji. Seiji closed his eyes and pretended that he was meditating, as if he was shutting off the outside world. Yukari, Mika, Mayuzumi, Kazuko, Kaede, Kaho, and even the real maid Mai standing by the side all had expectant looks on their faces! Hoshi felt immense pressure from all the female attention on him. And, the only person he could ask help from was currently meditating (pretend). Hoshi felt quite helpless. Come, Knight of Light! Accept this glorious outfit!! Hoshi was rendered speechless. Since he felt everyones expectations, Hoshi finally acceded to the request. He took the maid outfit and went inside a room to change his clothes. Mika and everyone else all took out their cell phones. Yukari and Hisashi even brought out high-res digital cameras! These two exchanged knowing looks after seeing that both of them had brought similar equipment. They recognized each other as masters of appreciating ero, and even started feeling like they had something in common as they started chatting about this subject. Mayuzumi requested that they send her a copy of their pictures, and both happily agreed. This was indeed just like the atmosphere at a photography convention party. Seiji opened his eyes slightly to check on the situation, and then quickly returned to pretending to meditate. After a while, an incredibly cute maid walked into the room. Chapter 737 - Young Master~ What service would you like today? Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Hoshi wasnt actually all that against wearing female clothing. He had already previous shocked Seiji by wearing female clothing and pretending to confess to him. Hoshi had also dressed as a girl for his classs gender bender coffee caf, not to mention he volunteered himself to be the trap model for the dating sim Seiji was working on He had only resisted wearing the maid attire because he felt embarrassed. Although he wasnt all that against wearing female clothing, he still wasnt the type who would wear it at every chance he got. He was still male, after all. In the end, it was mainly because Hisashi was the one who requested it. Hoshis reaction would have surely been different if Seiji had requested it. At any rate, the beautiful boy finally put on the maid outfit and showed himself in front of everyone and their expectations. He felt embarrassed and was blushing red. This miniskirted maid outfit fitted him perfectly. He wore a white veil and black lace stockings, showing off a mesmerizing territory of skin between the smooth stockings and free-flowing skirt. Hoshi appeared cute and pure, and gave off an indescribable allure! Everyone could be heard inhaling cold breaths, and then *Click click click* Yukari and Hisashi, the two ero appreciators, were the first to immediately start snapping pictures with their digital cameras! The shutters were clicked at such a fast pace that everyone could detect their fanaticism. Mika and the others eyes all lit up as well. They kept taking pictures with their cell phones while praising Hoshis appearance. So beautiful So cute the maid outfit looks absolutely perfect on him Its impossible to tell that hes a boy But he also gives off a special impression that a girl wouldnt The girls chattered while taking pictures from various angles. They had Hoshi make various poses, and even requested that he model together with the real maid, Mai! Sure, just send me a copy of the pictures afterward. Mai smiled, and agreed to pose together with Hoshi. The real and trap maid stood together and bowed together, along with making other such formal poses that were all recorded by everyones cell phones and cameras. Seiji found it impossible to continue pretending to meditate. He also couldnt help but take out his cell phone and snap pictures. Mai glanced over at Seiji and indicated nonverbally towards Hoshi before walking over towards Seiji. Hoshi instantly understood, and walked next to Seiji as well. All cell phones and cameras were now focused on the three of them together! Seiji instantly started panicking as he didnt know what the smiling maid Senpai and junior maid wanted to do. Young Master~ What service would you like today? Mai basically draped herself all over his arm and started whispering into his ear while caressing his chest. She intentionally used such a suggestive pose and expression while speaking. Young Master feel free to order any service you wish~ Hoshis face reddened as he imitated Mai. Seiji felt like he was about to explode!! His brain was going numb and his body was trembling. Blood was welling up within him, and he didnt know what kind of expression he had anymore. *Click click click click click* There was a flurry of camera and cell phone shutter sounds! The beautiful maid and the cute maid were making such suggestive poses around the handsome young master. This was a scene that everyone absolutely had to record!! As for what happened after that, Seiji couldnt remember clearly Or perhaps he just didnt want to remember. He never expected that he would become personally involved. Seiji didnt want to talk about or remember how he felt about it all. Nor did he want to look at any of the pictures of what happened. Seiji wanted to pretend that none of it ever happened. But, that was impossible. Mai smiled happily, Hoshi had a satisfied expression, and everyone all reacted in different ways This was quite a fun photography part for everyone. After everyone had their fun, it was now time for serious business. Seiji started a strategy conference and arranged formations and tactics for everyone. Hisashi became rather excited when Seiji mentioned what Mayuzumis ability was. Hisashi strongly requested that Peach-sensei should summon Idelia right here and now for him to see! Seiji stopped this as he felt that another photography party would occur if Idelia was summoned now. It would be better left for later instead. After the strategy conference, everyone changed into combat equipment and finished their preparations before stepping into the spellcasting room. Kazuko opened up her Domain, causing a black crack to appear on the ground. The crack opened up into a normal oval shape with red patterns inside. Everyone entered, and saw snow-white cherry blossoms falling everywhere, together with gigantic blossoming cherry blossom trees! This was Kahos first time entering an Inner World. She managed to stay calm due to what shed heard at the strategic conference and her experiences in the dream world. It was the same for when she first witnessed Mikas transformation. Although Kaho was surprised, she didnt let it show on her face. However, the otaku in Kaho couldnt help but have her expression flicker when she saw Idelia, the half-demon ice girl from Honey Candy Girl materializing in front of everyone. Hisashi and Hoshi were also rather astonished to see Idelia for real. If it wasnt for being mentally prepared already, the blonde-haired mafia otaku surely would have kneeled in worship! Lia Goddess Peach Passionate tears flowed from Hisashi. Its really Lia Aunt Mayuzumi is really amazing. Hoshis eyes lit up as well. Amami-sensei is truly amazing to be able to summon her own manga character! Kaho exclaimed in her mind as well. She was truly moved to see a living Idelia in the flesh. Having a 2-D character come into the 3-D world, even if Idelia didnt have any intelligence or a will of her own, was something truly amazing. Although Idelia didnt have a soul, Mayuzumi controlled her perfectly so that Idelia acted just like a real human being. Perhaps if Mayuzumis ability became stronger in the future, Idelia would be able to truly move and think for herself While Hoshi, Hisashi, and Kaho were busy exclaiming, countless flower petals whirled and started forming numerous red humanoid monstersthe Sakura samurai demons! Lets start battling! Do as we arranged!! Seiji shouted. Mika and Idelia fought at the forefront as the tanks. Hisashi, Hoshi, and Yukari fought from midrange. Mayuzumi and Kaho stayed at the rear. Kaede and Seiji roamed around the battlefield, acting independently. All the knight order members started using their abilities against the Sakura samurais attack! Mika and some of the others had already experienced fighting in the Realm of Cherry Blossoms. Hisashi, Hoshi, and Kaho also performed quite well for their first time here. Kaho summoned a swarm of red insects to sweep away enemy monsters. Her calmness and smooth actions made it impossible to tell that this was her first real battle. Evidently, this was because of her experiences in the dream world. Kaho wasnt actually an Awakened, so she couldnt absorb the experience mist. However, her bonded insect demon Koumei could do so in her stead. Every time the insects killed a Sakura samurai, the insects would then absorb all of the experience mist. The only way for the insects not to absorb all the experience was to only weaken the spiritual monsters without killing them so that others could get the last hit. Still, it would be too difficult to control such a large number of insects with such precision. And even if it were possible, it wouldnt be fair to ask Kaho and Koumei to take less experience. It would be best to have everyone fight together. The insect swarm could still be used as a large-scale AOE attack when it was necessary to cut down the number of enemy monsters. This wouldnt waste the experience mist, unlike Seijis fire which wouldnt benefit him. Everyone fought successfully and killed off a large number of Sakura samurai demons. The knight orders teamwork constantly improved, and the fighting wasnt difficult at all. A powerful one is coming. Kazuko, who was floating above Seiji, warned that a boss was coming. A large amount of fallen cherry blossom petals started glowing red as they gathered together and transformed into a giant black tree. The trees roots resembled tentacles, while the branches were shaped like human hands. Blood-red runes resembling demon faces appeared on the tree bark as the tree bloomed with bright red cherry blossoms. The tree then let a strange screeching soundthis was the Sakura tree demon! It was assessed at evil demon danger level, same as the Sakura female demon Seiji fought previously. Although this tree demon didnt have a large-scale buff effect like the female demon, making it less dangerous, it was just as strong as the female demon. The tree demons weaknesses were fire and thunder element Seiji instantly recalled the relevant information. The knight order could deal with such a monster, but the problem was Kazuko! Five of them is too many!! Chapter 738 - 75% chance of problems appearing Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Five tree demons instantly appeared while shooting out large amounts of bright red flowers at everyone! Each flower petal had more attack power than an arrow at full speed. They were so dense that it was impossible to avoid. Thankfully, Seiji cast his [Turtle Armor] barrier in time to protect everyone. This is out of my control! Four of them appeared on their own! Kazuko swiftly informed Seiji. I can sense that theres something different about the four that appeared on their own. Whats different about them? I dont know, I just have such a feeling. How did they get here? I dont know that, either. Alright then, so there was an unexpected situation. Still, this was within overall expectations. After all, during the four previous times that Seiji went to train in the Domain, unexpected problems had popped up three out of four times. In summary, based on his limited past experience, the odds of something unexpected happening were at 75% Seiji had already warned everyone during the strategy conference, so they were all mentally prepared. The tree demons bombarded everyone with flower petals in a vicious barrage. Retreat! Seiji shielded his allies and had everyone swiftly retreat. The tree demons chased after them by moving with their tentacle-like roots. However, the tree demons were relatively slow-moving. Seijis group soon put some distance between them. These spiritual monsters have the weakness of needing one minute of recovery time to create more petals after theyre finished shooting, Seiji explained to everyone. We need to kill them in that one minute of reloading time If they moved too far away, the tree demons would stop shooting, which was why they needed to stay within a certain distance to lure the tree demons attacks. The bright red petals they shot would pass right through the Sakura samurai demons without harming them. As Seijis group retreated, they still had to constantly deal with attacking Sakura samurais. At this moment, something abnormal appeared. A seemingly perfectly ordinary Sakura samurai dropped a small dark red object after it was defeated and transformed into experience mist. Whats this? Yukari grabbed the object with a spiderweb strand and brought it to her hand. This object was about the size of her finger. It was cool to the touch, and had a smooth surface like a round stone. Black and red intersecting runes could be seen flashing upon the object. When Yukari looked at this object, she felt a mysterious urge to eat it as if she was a little kid who saw a delicious candy. Yet, this was obviously no candy, nor was Yukari a young child. She immediately restrained this strange urge, and reported it to Seiji while showing him the object. Seiji took the mysterious object. At this moment, his system suddenly gave him a notification, with words appearing before him. [You have received an Inner World Crystal for the first time. You have now activated the Spirit House Crystal exchange function. You may use Crystals to open the door to your Spirit House, construct rooms, or exchange for furniture.] Seiji instantly widened his eyes in surprise upon seeing this! This object this Inner World Crystal had the same function as his systems points!? He immediately wanted to open his system and check out more details, but this obviously wasnt the time. He still didnt know what exactly this crystal was, but it was obviously something good and an important resource! This was something that his dating sim system actually wanted, and it could be used in place of points to exchange for the Spirit Houses special items!! This is an Inner World Crystal, something quite useful He explained to Yukari and the others that if they saw any spiritual monsters dropping such an object, they should grab these objects. Of course, he reminded them to pay attention to personal safety first. Everyone agreed to do so. Kazuko, do you know why this appeared? Seiji asked the rather unreliable master of this Domain. I dont know but I can sense that the four additional tree demons have a similar aura to this item, Kazuko replied. A similar aura does that mean that theyll drop this item if I defeat them? Perhaps so. The extra four tree demons were bosses that would drop loot!? Seijis eyes instantly lit up. After training in this dungeon-like Inner World Domain for so long, he finally met spiritual monsters that would drop loot. This was so wonderful!! He really wanted to stay calm, but was unable to suppress the excitement in his heart. He was truly short on points these days, primarily because of everything he needed to purchase and upgrade for his Spirit House. But now, he learned that there was a new resource he could use with the same function as points. Of course he would be excited! As long as he could obtain these crystals, he would be willing to kill four vicious demon level monsters, not to mention these tree demons were only evil demons!! Dating sim system: Be thankful for the new function that I gave you. Seiji: I suppose I should thank you indeed! While imagining the abovementioned conversation in his mind, Seiji started radiating a powerful battle aura. He looked directly at the four extra tree demons that he found so annoying earlier. He now felt like they were four walking treasure chests! If the tree demons had human senses, they would surely feel a chill right now. But, unfortunately for them, they had no such senses, and they also lacked intelligence. The tree demons only kept shooting their flower petals, using up all their ammunition. Mika and the others noticed that a few of the Sakura samurais were dropping similar crystals upon defeat. As Seiji requested, everyone started picking the crystals up. The tree demons then used up all their flower petals and stopped moving. Their bodies began to glow red as they swiftly regrew more bright red flowers. Everyone, attack! Seiji took this opportunity to have his whole group attack. The knight order members were all well prepared, and simultaneously attacked their prearranged targets! Mika and Hisashi. Yukari and Idelia (Mayuzumi). Hoshi and Kaho. These three small squads each attacked one tree demon. Kaede stalled a fourth tree demon, while Seiji dealt with the final one. Seiji started off with numerous fireballs, then used his [Evolved Demon Suppression Bell] to crush it. He then immediately went to support Kaede. After he and Kaede killed the second tree demon, the other three squads all successfully defeated their targets as well. Hisashi stunned the tree demon with his thunder magic. Mika used her Dimension Shattering Jade spell to kill it quite easily. Yukari used spiderweb, and Idelia used ice to combo and crowd control the tree monster. The two girls then used their ultimate skills in unison to destroy it. Hoshi shot many sharp elven arrows into the tree demons body, riddling it with many holes. Kaho then had her insects enter the tree demons body and destroy it from inside. All five boss monsters were destroyed in their one minute of weakness. Four of these tree demons dropped large dark red crystals the size of a fist! These crystals were far larger than the tiny finger-sized crystals that the Sakura samurai dropped. Apart from the larger size, these crystals also glowed brighter. Four large crystals, and Mika and the others had gathered seven smaller crystals Seiji wanted to try using the crystals immediately, but he felt that it was too much of a waste to stop fighting right now. Perhaps he would gain even more if he kept fighting. And so, he collected all the crystals from everyone and put them in his pockets before continuing to fight by everyones side. The second waves boss monsters were General level Sakura samurais. Compared to the normal samurai monsters, these General-ranked monsters wore black armor and rode red demonic horses. They appeared quite mighty and imposing. When these Generals appeared, thousands of regular Sakura samurai appeared with them, forming military formations, reaching the army level! This scene astonished Seiji and the others. Although everyone had seen war scenes in movies before, personally seeing such a scene was something else entirely. Not to mention, this army had been created out of the countless white cherry blossoms falling like snow. It was quite an impressive visual effect. Everyone, this is war! Seijis blood boiled as he lifted his sword and shouted in chuunibyou fashion. Before he even finished speaking, a black arrow storm shot right in everyones direction! Seiji activated his barrier and blocked the arrows. There are thousands of enemies here, while there are only nine of us. But, this is no reason to retreat, because were much stronger than they are! Seiji lifted his sword which glimmered brightly. Knights, charge after me!!! Right after he said this, Seijis tall figure rushed first into the enemy formation. He really appeared like a warrior daring to challenge an army that was thousands strong, as if he was completely unstoppable. Chapter 739 - One shouldnt eat things randomly picked from the ground Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Seiji felt that he had a huge advantage, so he autoattacked, and was forced to type GG that didnt happen at all. The Sakura samurai army looked impressive, but that was all there was to it. They were only strong because of numbers, yet numbers were their only strength. The General samurai demons were several times stronger than the regular Sakura samurai, but the Generals were still much weaker than the tree demons. For the knight order members, these Generals simply required a few extra hits to take down. After quite some time, the knight order successfully destroyed the entire army. Eight of the Generals in the army dropped crystals that were twice as large as ordinary crystals dropped by the small fry. The shininess was about the same. Apart from the Generals, a total of five ordinary Sakura samurai dropped crystals, fewer than last time. In the third wave, the General level samurais became nothing more than the small fry! Since the average mob enemies became more difficult, the knight order had a much more difficult time. Upon reaching the final boss battle, a King level samurai demon appeared. The King demon had a similar physical appearance to the General demon. It was just that the Kings demon horse was equipped with horse armor, and the Kings body size was a bit larger and he gave off a stronger aura. The King was also glowing faintly red. Numerous General-level demons appeared next to him as if they were his bodyguards. A sea of countless ordinary Sakura samurai demons appeared as well, forming an army that was more than three times stronger than the second wave! This time, Seiji didnt shout while charging hot-bloodedly. Its time to use that move. Seiji intentionally spoke such a classical line while looking at Kaho. Kaho indicated nonverbally that she was ready. [Mana Exchange]! Seiji used their contracted connection to send Mana to his Spirit-branded Retainer. Ahn Kaho instantly felt a thick and warm sensation entering her body. She couldnt help but moan because it felt too comfortable. Her face flushed red as she did her best to bear it. She used the Mana she received to activate Koumeis power. Everyone saw her beginning to glow red as blood-red runes appeared in her eyes. A large number of colorful beams of light reached out from her back, instantly extending for more than ten meters, and forming a gigantic pair of beautiful rainbow wings! She was extraordinarily beautiful, and had a stunning aura about her. Her appearance astounded everyone except for Seiji, who had seen it before. Kaho then extended her palms, causing the blood-red runes within her eyes to glow. A dense shadowy insect swarm suddenly materialized, and speedily expanded into a dark red cloud while heading directly towards the Sakura samurai army! The samurai demons seemed to sense danger as they suddenly attacked! But, it was too late. The shadowy insect swarm suddenly materialized completely, and became much clearer. These physical insects overwhelmed the demons like a torrential flood!! This was the power of numbers being overwhelmed by an even greater power of numbers. To sum it up simply, the insect swarm instantly destroyed the Sakura samurai demon army. However, Mika and the others were all shocked at the visual impact of what just happened. Thousands and thousands of spiritual demons had instantly been devoured by the insect swarm Even though everyone knew that the insects were their allies, they still felt scared. These were still insects, after all. The scene wasnt pretty to behold at all, especially for all the girls. They could only try to get accustomed to it. Seiji had Kaho destroy all the ordinary Sakura samurai demons with her insects, leaving only the Generals and the King for everyone else to deal with. How do you feel? Alright. The blood-red runes within her eyes faded as the rainbow wings disappeared. Apart from feeling slightly tired, Kaho didnt feel anything else off at all. This meant that Koumei was being quite obedient, which was a good thing. This time, nine of the Generals dropped crystals, while ten ordinary Sakura samurai dropped crystals. The King didnt drop any crystals at all. And then, the fourth wave the boss monsters of this wave included multiple Sakura samurai armies together with many tree demons! Seiji supported Kaho with his Mana once more to release a powerful swarm of insects that got rid of all the ordinary Sakura samurai demons. This left only the Generals, Kings, and tree demons behind for everyone else. Two Kings dropped crystals during this wave, and these crystals were three times the size of ordinary crystals, along with being slightly shinier. Only three of the tree demons dropped crystals this time. Just like the previous wave, nine Generals dropped crystals, while fifteen crystals were obtained from ordinary Sakura samurais. After killing off this wave of monsters, everyone successfully powered up. This training session ended here. Seijis companions improved their power and gained experience. They all learned new techniques or improved at using their current techniques. All of these were a great harvest. However, Seiji felt that the greatest harvest of all this time was the Inner World Crystals! These crystals were only dropped by the spiritual monsters that werent under Kazukos control. Kazuko didnt know why these monsters had appeared even though she didnt summon them. Neither was she able to increase nor decrease their numbers. She could sense that they were different from the ordinary experience mist providing monsters, but her senses were limited. And, she was unable to sense ordinary samurai loot-dropping monsters. Basically, their appearance was random, and Kazuko could only sense them on a limited scale. It would seem that Kazukos control over her Domain had decreased, but Seiji felt that she had actually leveled up instead. Previously, no such loot-dropping monsters had appeared in her Domain. Now, they could appear, which was obviously a good thing. Although the loot-dropping monsters were only appearing at random, he felt that Kazuko would level up her ability even further in the future, making it possible to control and summon such monsters! It was highly likely that Kazukos Domains powers had leveled up due to the Realm of Cherry Blossoms influence. He didnt know if she would level up her powers even more in the future, but he was looking forward to it. As for these crystals, he figured that there were more usages to them apart from using them as a points substitute in his system. Yukari wasnt the only one who wanted to eat them. Hisashi and Kaede also mentioned that they felt a strong urge to eat these crystals. Mika, Hoshi, and Kaho all said that they had a small urge to eat these crystals. Mayuzumi said that she didnt feel anything at all. Seiji felt that this had to do with their differing methods of absorbing the experience mist. Yukari, Hisashi, and Kaede all had to personally absorb experience mist. Mika absorbed experience mist through Mashiro, Hoshi absorbed experience mist through his summoned spirit eagles and his elven emblem on his hand, while Kaho had Koumei and Mayuzumi had Idelia. Those who personally absorbed experience felt the strongest urges to eat these crystals. Those with spirits living within themselves had weaker urges to eat these crystals. Mayuzumi, who had an outside summoned spirit, felt nothing at all Seiji felt like this was a reasonable hypothesis. As for Seiji himself, although he didnt feel any desire to eat these crystals, the mysterious system possessing him wanted to eat them (as these crystals could be used in place of points). So, technically, this also counted as wanting to eat them? He decided to have Kaho ask Koumei about the crystals. He learned that Koumei indeed wanted to eat these crystals as well, but the insect demon didnt know anything about the crystals. It simply felt an instinctive desire to eat them upon seeing the crystalsjust like Yukari and the others. Seiji decided to ask his bonded spirit Yomi about the crystals. From what I can tell, these crystals can be beneficial for spiritual power. However, its quite possible that there are hidden downsides. I dont recommend directly eating them. One shouldnt eat things randomly picked off the ground. That sounded quite reasonable to Seiji. However, his dating sim system wouldnt get an upset stomach, because his system didnt even have a stomach, haha! System: Hey! Seiji: Just joking. He figured that there would be no harm in using the crystals to upgrade his Spirit House. He would try to obtain more information on these crystals in the future. Everyone had given the crystals they gathered to him. Seiji took all the crystals into his room for privacy before opening up his system. He saw that there was now a [Pay with crystals] option in his systems function of opening the door to his Spirit House. 1 crystal would be used up to open the door each time. What exactly counted as 1 crystal, with all the different sizes and qualities? There was no specific explanation. Seiji then checked the Spirit House rooms, and saw that they all now had the additional option of being constructed for crystals instead of points. The [Bathroom] option which had required 299 points would cost 12 crystals to construct. [Shower], [Bedroom], and other such 369 point rooms required 22 crystals to construct! Opening the door to the Spirit House required a payment of 33 points each time. With that 33:1 conversion rate, the [Bathroom]s crystal construction cost would actually be the equivalent of 396 points! The [Shower] and other such rooms would thus cost 726 points!! Seijis cheeks twitched after he finished his calculations. This was such a pitfall his system had given him!! Chapter 740 - Really difficult to accept... Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Seiji had thought that these crystals were an excellent benefit the system had given him. Hed never expected that they were worth even less than his points. System: Of course its still a benefit for you, but this is how the price is. Besides, I wont have an upset stomach. (Picks nose while saying this) Seiji: That was just a small joke, dont hold a grudge over it! It was the same for all the [Furniture] options in the system. With the conversion rate of 33:1, it was quite a bad deal. Seiji wanted to protest, but the system had an absolute monopoly, so protesting would be useless. He could only hope that the 1 crystal unit wasnt too much. He chose the [Bathroom] option and confirmed that he wished to use 12 crystals to construct one for his Spirit House. A narrow gray crack instantly formed in midair. The crack then opened up into an oval shape that began to glow. The Inner World Crystals illuminated by the glow swiftly transformed into a dark red liquid that flew into the gray oval! Seiji could only watch as the crystals everyone gathered after so much hard work disappeared so quickly. He hoped that at least half would still remain. After only a few seconds, the oval closed itself, and the crack disappeared. The system informed him [Bathroom currently under construction. Completion progress: 0%.] Seiji felt that the remaining crystals were at an acceptable number. In total, he had received 37 crystals from ordinary Sakura samurai demons, 26 slightly larger crystals from the Generals, 2 crystals from the Kings, and seven large crystals from the tree demons. The [Bathroom]s construction of 12 crystals used up every single small crystal from the Sakura samurai demons, and a very small portion of one crystal from the tree demons. Seiji then chose to construct a [Warehouse] for the price of 22 crystals. The gray crack appeared once more, and absorbed the crystals through its glowing oval. This time, it absorbed three and a piece of the tree demons crystals, leaving roughly three and a half tree demon large crystals behind. Seiji did an approximate calculation and found that there were roughly 25 crystals remaining according to his systems standards. He could construct one more room, exchange for some furniture, or save the crystals for opening the door. The [Warehouse] was like his personal dimensional storage that he could open up by itself. The price for opening the [Warehouse]s door was only 8 points, but the crystal cost was the same as the 33 point door opening requirement for the Spirit House, 1 crystal It was truly such a terrible deal. Although that was the case, if he could obtain this many crystals with each training session in the Domain, he would be able to upgrade his entire Spirit House after only a few grinding sessions! Yet, Seiji felt that this was improbable. The loot dropping monsters would only appear randomly. There was no guarantee that he would receive crystals every time he came to the Domain. Neither was there any guarantee for the amount of crystals. Still, he wanted to try. He didnt ask his knight order members to continue fighting. Instead, he went into the Domain by himself for some grinding. As a result, he didnt obtain a single crystal after the first wave. He obtained one crystal after the second wave. He obtained zero crystals from the third wave. He obtained two crystals from the fourth wave. His grand total of crystals obtained: three. Seijis cheeks twitched as he looked at the measly three small crystals in his hand. This probably didnt even count for a single crystal according to his systems unit for crystal! Do you still want to grind? Kazuko floated in midair while looking at him. No. He decided to leave the grinding at that for today. After Natsuya returned, Seiji told her about what happened and showed her the crystals. These are called Inner World Crystals. Soul Society is currently collecting them, Natsuya told him. Ive heard that theyre an important resource. However, its considered top-secret what theyre used for. My ranking isnt high enough to know about their use. I can guess what theyre using these for, because these crystals are highly useful to me as well, Seiji told her honestly. Natsuya revealed a surprised expression when she heard this. Seiji smiled. Im capable of using these crystals to open up an alternate dimension Basically, a personal Inner World Domain belonging only to me! Your personal Domain Natsuya widened her eyes. Its different from Kazukos Domain because my Domain is a safe and stable dimension with no monsters in it at all, Seiji explained. I need as many crystals as possible to upgrade this Domain of mine. Im guessing that Soul Society requires these crystals to do something similar, which is why these have become an important resource. The scion paused in astonishment. Seiji possessed an alternate dimension Domain a safe and stable Inner World location with no monsters at all Natsuya knew what it meant to be in possession of such a location. It was no exaggeration that such a location could become the foundational base for any faction or organization! Seiji was actually capable of creating and upgrading such an alternate dimension!? Natsuya didnt doubt his words at all, but she found this really difficult to accept Was it really that difficult? This was Seiji Haruta! The scion recalled all the astonishing feats her boyfriend had pulled off in the past, helping her to swiftly calm down and accept this as reality. By now, even if Seiji stated that he was capable of creating a spaceship, she would probably be able to accept it. Just how did he do it Although she wanted to ask, she felt like asking would be meaningless. How many crystals do you need to fully develop your dimension? Natsuya asked a question that she felt was more meaningful. Ive already completed part of it. Ill be able to basically complete it if I can obtain as many crystals as I did today for a few more times. But, the more crystals I can obtain, the more upgrades I can make, Seiji responded. He had already completed part of his dimension!? Natsuya was astonished yet again. The completed portion Can I go in and take a look? Of course. But, opening the door to my dimension will cost a small amount of crystals each time. Its a bit wasteful to just go in and look, and I havent finished setting it up inside yet. How about I invite you in once its suitable for staying long periods of time in? Seiji smiled. Oh Natsuya didnt know what to say after this. Although she already felt that Seiji and his knight order were the future, at this moment, Natsuya started feeling like she had still underestimated this group, or this new factions development potential. Later that knight, Seiji contacted his younger sister Hana. Hana responded with Im currently in a game and an emoticon of wait a moment. And so, Seiji started playing the mobile game Puppets Frontline on his cell phone. Im UP44 Dont get close to me, Im not interested in you at all! He drew yet another five-star SSR puppet right after he logged in. She was a beautiful blonde-haired girl with huge breasts. She also had an assault rifle, and was wearing a one-piece dress that revealed a great deal of cleavage while she spoke in an icy tsundere tone. Seiji added this SSR to his SSR squadron in the game. He now had enough SSRs for a full team of only SSRs. He then began to attack the games events. When he was fighting the event boss, the blonde large-breasted girl was the first to be defeated. Her dress became torn and she moaned as she collapsed on the ground while covering her nearly completely exposed voluptuous breasts with her hands. Her face was flushed red and she appeared quite seductive. At this moment, Hana sent him the message of We can talk now. Seiji responded with Im playing a game. Hana sent an emoticon of slapping the table in impatience. Seiji responded with an emoticon of relax, calm down. Hana responded with an emoticon of flipping the table. After Seiji cleared the event and defeated the boss, he sent his puppet girls to be fixed ingame as quickly as possible. He then accepted Hanas video chat offer. What the hell game were you playing! The cat-eared hat girl appeared on his screen and immediately questioned him. Seiji showed her his cell phone screen and told her it was Puppets Frontline. Such a low-level game If you want to play a strategy game, try this one! Hana sounded condescending as she sent him a link. Seiji clicked the link out of curiosity. He saw that it was an advertisement for another game. An independent sandbox game from Huaxia, with Xianxia as the main topic. The player shall take on the role of a cultivator with a mission A randomly created Xianxia world. Every world will be completely unique, and every game will be a brand-new adventure There are several dozen cultivating sects and thousands of skills and techniques, along with thousands of npcs with their own lives The content is abundant and exquisite, and includes cultivating, exploring, communicating, fighting, management, and crafting Excellently reviewed and majorly popular in Huaxia, with more than one million copies sold. Now, a Sakura Island edition of this game is coming The renowned game, Bright Heaven Scroll! Chapter 741 - Of course, because I’m a hero from another world It seemed like a nice game. Seiji decided to check it out later. He told Hana about what happened today, and asked her to help him obtain information on Inner World Crystals. Although Seiji had the option of contacting Yui and asking about the crystals, he felt that his older sister wouldnt tell him something considered top secret by Soul Society. And, he only asked Hana because he figured it couldnt hurt to ask. You developed your own alternate dimension How were you capable of such a thing? Hana couldnt help but ask. Of course, because Im a hero from another world, with powers over space and time! Seiji made a pretentious pose. Hana was rendered speechless. I shouldnt have asked such a question! she thought to herself. Currently, the cat-eared hat girl was feeling similar emotions to Natsuya from earlier. If the two met each other and talked, they would surely have many comments to make about Seiji. She promised to do what she could to obtain information. Of course, whether she succeeded or not would be another matter entirely. After chatting with Hana for a while, Seiji ended the video chat. He then immediately went to the game Bright Heaven Scrolls website and purchased the digital version of the game, starting to download it. This game wasnt very large, so it downloaded rather quickly. Seiji immediately installed the game, and started playing it from the tutorial. Since this was a small game in file size, of course the scenes were all drawn in 2D. This was fine, but the issue was that the character art and background art werent exactly high quality, either Seiji withstood his urge to comment, and continued playing. Gradually, he started experiencing the abundant content of the game, just as the advertisement said. This game had an incredibly deep story fully immersed in the Xianxia genre. With how deep the game was, it was quite easy for any player to get absorbed in it after the beginning. However, the game also had evident shortcomings. The biggest shortcoming was obviously the artwork. It was understandable if it was only 2D, but the character art needed to at least be higher in quality. The music could also stand improving, and the interface could be simplified. There were also too many unnecessary actions that could be simplified Although this game was published by an independent publisher rather than a major studio, so it was all understandable, this games allure would surely improve even more if these areas were improved. After playing for a while, Seiji sent his opinions of Bright Heaven Scroll to Hana, and recommended this game to Hoshi and Hisashi as well. He then wanted to close the game and do something else, but felt like he still wanted to play. Ill close the game after I catch one more fairy With such a way of thinking, he continued to play. Thus, Seiji spent an all-nighter playing this game such a thing didnt happen. However, such a thing really might have happened if it wasnt for Shika reminding him to go to sleep. Even though he had only wanted to catch one more fairy, he unknowingly got addicted to the game, sheesh. The more he exclaimed over it, the more Seiji felt that it was a pity about Bright Heaven Scrolls current shortcomings. If only this game could improve on its artwork and other areas, it would become even more popular for sure. You make this game sound so interesting. Why dont I try playing it as well? Chiaki smiled while walking next to him. Seiji was currently out on a date with Chiaki. She wore a blue-and-white strap one-piece dress with a small jacket on top. She also wore white stockings with sandals, giving her a girl-next-door appearance. However, the tender skin she showed under her neck along with the mesmerizing absolute territory between her dress and stockings seemed so tempting and alluring. Seijis eyes had lit up the moment he saw her, feeling like his spirits perked up. It was already like this for her boyfriend who had gotten accustomed to Chiakis beauty. Of course, men on the street were attracted even more, and even many womens eyes paused on Chiaki. Seeing how naturally Chiaki was clinging onto his arm now, Seiji couldnt help but recall that incident where he pretended to be her boyfriend Seiji also recalled a certain beautiful girl with light blue hair and a quiet aura of beauty about her. However, he instantly stopped himself from thinking about her, because he felt that he shouldnt be thinking about Chiakis ex-girlfriend. Be patient when you start the game at first. You should find it fun after a while. Still, its normal if you cant enjoy the game, since this games a little difficult Seiji continued talking about the game, picking the interesting parts to talk about. He then naturally steered the conversation to other topics. The two of them had fun chatting and joking around with each other. Time passed quickly for them as they arrived at the business districts movie theater. They had agreed upon a movie to watch for todays date. Seiji purchased a pair of movie tickets and some popcorn, and then entered the theater with Chiaki. This movies title was Silver. It was a highly praised historical fiction movie. The movie started right away with a fierce battle where a barbarian army was invading the city. If the city was lost, the residents would surely be slaughtered as the barbarians pillaged the city. The defending army was resisting with everything they had, but was almost about to lose. In this moment of danger, the handsome and heroic Second Prince led reinforcements to save the city. He fought together with his soldiers right on the frontlines, and succeeded in defeating the vicious barbarians, saving the city. The Second Prince was venerated by his soldiers and citizens alike. He had countless supporters in the country due to his heroic bravery and kind personality. He was far more supported than the rather average First Prince for the position of crown prince. However, the camera revealed that this incredibly popular Second Prince entered a secret room and kneeled before a person that looked identical to him! It turned out that the other person was the real Second Prince, while the Second Prince who appeared in battle was nothing more than a body substitute whose real name was Silver. The real Second Prince wanted combat achievements, but didnt dare to personally go on the battlefield. That was why he found a body double that looked just like him, and trained Silver to fight in his stead. The real Second Prince left the secret room to go join the celebration party and enjoy all the attention, while the real hero whod risked his life in danger stayed behind in the secret room all by himself, only having the cold walls as his company. Such days continued for quite a while. Silver fought heroically in front of everyone, but couldnt take any credit for it. He began to doubt his very meaning in life. He fell in love with a gentle and considerate maidservant, but was unable to express his feelings. He struggled between his loyalty to the Second Prince and his own desire to express himself. Support for the Second Prince to become the Crown Prince, taking the First Princes position, became ever stronger. The fissure between the two princes factions kept deepening as they fought for influence. The First Prince noticed that something seemed off about the Second Princes behavior, and tried to discover the Second Princes secret. Naturally, the Second Prince tried his very best to keep Silver a secret. Silver felt enormous pressure from all of this. He was able to overcome many dangers thanks to his sharp mind and quick reactions, but a tragedy was still destined to occur. The maidservant that he loved saw something that she shouldnt have. The Second Prince killed her off to keep his secret! The girl that Silver loved died right in front of him. He felt tremendous anger and sadness, and finally started hating the Second Prince. Meanwhile, the Second Princes wife was also under significant pressure from knowing about the Second Prince and Silvers secret. After receiving a beating from the Second Prince over a small matter, she suddenly discovered that she didnt love this man with a noble bloodline at all. Instead, she loved the other fake Second Prince who didnt have a noble bloodline, but seemed far more like a real prince. And so, she made a difficult decision. She confessed her love to Silver, and proposed a certain plan. Silver agreed to her plan as he wanted revenge on the Second Prince perhaps he had no other choice at all. The Second Princes wife used her hidden forces to assist Silver in either convincing or killing off all the others who knew Silvers secret. One person who knew was an old general with many combat accolades. Since Silver was unable to convince this general who was absolutely loyal to the kingdom, Silver was forced to pull his sword. After a fierce fight, he finally ended up killing the kingdoms hero general who had been both a friend and a teacher to him. Silver was uncertain whether it was his swordsmanship that won out in the end, or if the old general chose to intentionally die under his blade. Silver sunk into a state of confusion. But no matter what, blood couldnt be shed for no reason. Finally, Silver had a direct confrontation with the Second Prince. He viciously beat the Second Prince into the ground with a look of hatred in his eyes. The Second Prince cried and begged for mercy, yet Silver wasnt moved at all. While looking directly into the Second Princes eyes, Silver slowly stabbed a chopstick right through the princes eyes with a cold and icy expression, just like the real Second Prince. From then on, the person known as Silver no longer existed. There was only a heroic and courageous man who loved his wife and had the soldiers and citizens support as he became the Crown Prince instead of the First Prince. Chapter 742 - I’d be fine even if I died right now Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu The movie Silver had excellent visuals, special effects, fighting scenes, and storyline. It deserved its wonderful reviews. Seiji felt that this was quite an enjoyable movie. He especially felt that the story knew just how far to take its more impactful scenes. None of the scenes seemed overboard, and the lines were well-said as well. It was also due to the actors skilled acting that the audience became immersed. The movies story about sense of self, truth, and lies indeed moved him. However, he had pondered upon such subjects many times already, and by now, there was no need for him to think more on this topic. It was Chiaki instead who seemed quite contemplative after the movie. Just like the main character of that movie, if a person lives his complete life pretending to be someone else, just who is he, then? Chiaki asked. That was the final question posed by the movie. The body substitute killed the prince and took his place. Silver would get to spend the rest of his life with the princes identity. He would also have to act exactly the same as the prince to keep the act up. In that case, was Silver still himself? Some people would say that this was the body doubles success, the highest realm that one could achieve. Some would say that this was the body doubles failure, a complete loss of ones sense of self. Seijis answer was I think that this question can only be answered by the person in question. What you mean is, he is who he thinks he is? Chiaki blinked. Yeah. Seiji nodded. Thats just idealism! Chiaki pointed at him. This type of question is about idealism to begin with By the way, what do you think the answer is? I think hes still a fake. Chiaki paused for a moment. Even if you completely disguise yourself as another person, a fake is still a fake. So, you think that hes still himself, except that hell have to act for the rest of his entire life? You could say that. Being an actor for ones entire life thats something amazing. Seiji chuckled. To act for an entire life, thats like becoming the very character youre acting as. Even if someone becomes their character, an actor is still an actor. No matter how long one acts, an actor is still an actor. Chiaki smiled. This is an objective fact. Youre too much of a believer in materialism. Thats not romantic enough, Wakaba-san of the drama club. Its precisely because Im in the drama club that I need to differentiate better. You make that sound correct as well Truth is on my side! Youve already lost, unscientific existence Haruta-san. An unscientific existence its hard for me to counter you calling me that. Heehee~ According to our contract, the loser must listen to the winners commands! I dont remember signing such a contract. You indeed signed such a contractin my mind. Theres no helping it then. What would you like for me to do? Dont act like youre too lazy to even retort! I want you to treat me to crepes. The two of them had fun touring the business district on their date. After that, they took a bus together to another planned date sitethe Sky Tree Tower. This was a famous tower in Sakura Island that was more than six hundred meters tall. As a popular tourist location, it also made for a great place for a date. It would have been more romantic to go there during the evening instead, but the Sky Tree Tower was currently closed during the evenings for maintenance. There was no time announced for when the Sky Tree Tower would reopen in the evenings. This tower had two observatories. One was at 350 meters high, while the other was 450 meters high. Of course, the higher observatory required one to purchase a more expensive ticket. With Seijis current wealth, however, he didnt need to worry about such a price difference at all. Of course, he directly purchased the more expensive ticket for the 450-meter-tall observatory. When I first got acquainted with you, you were still so poor. But now, youre even richer than I am. Chiaki pretended to lament this. Its truly regrettable that I wasnt able to become your sugar momma. Dont regret such a thing, as I absolutely wouldnt have accepted having a sugar momma! Seiji made a serious expression. Is that the truth in your heart? It sounds quite nice to have a beautiful girl taking care of all my financial needs, but Id be too embarrassed to allow it Ha, men. They joked around as they got on the elevator which swiftly took them up. After exiting the elevator, they arrived at the towers famous structure, its Sky Corridor! This was a tube-shaped corridor that circled around the towers body. One could gaze at the citys scenery through the glass here. As the weather was clear today, Seiji could see the wonderful scenery incredibly far into the distance. This place would be even better if they changed the flooring of this corridor to reinforced transparent glass instead, Seiji suggested. That would make this into a scary place instead! That would greatly reduce the number of tourists, Chiaki retorted. It wouldnt. The shocking visual effect will give people a deeper impression and make this place even more famous, attracting more victims whoops, I meant attract even more tourists. You just said the word victims, didnt you! Not at all. How can any victims appear simply from walking in a glass corridor high up in the sky? Its safe and sturdy. Its also a way for men to show off their courage in front of their girlfriends, and even an excellent opportunity for some kisses and hugs. You evil person! Despite the retorts, Chiaki was standing very close to Seijis side with a seductive expression. Seiji was also looking at her with love in his eyes. These two appeared just like a lovestruck couple to everyone else. As they walked around the corridor, they looked down at the dense mass of buildings down below them, along with all the passing cars, ships on the river, all the beautiful cherry blossoms blooming on the riverside They kept walking higher and higher in the corridor while enjoying the scenery. It felt as if they were climbing the sky itself. When they reached the highest point of the corridor, it was time to take some pictures for a memory. What pose should he make? Seiji instantly understood when he saw the look in Chiakis eyes. He set up his selfie stick to take a picture a few seconds later. He then hugged her and kissed those luscious lips of hers, letting this sweet moment be recorded. I feel like Id be fine even if I died right now, Chiaki sighed. Dont say something like that. Seiji glared at her. Currently the two of them were in a restaurant located on the 345th meter of the Sky Tree Tower. After they left the Sky Corridor, they went down to the observation deck on the 350th meter to look around, and then came here for lunch. The food was delicious, an excellent combination with the scenery from being high above. Unfortunately, it wasnt as romantic as it could be since it wasnt evening. Even so, Chiaki was highly satisfied. No saying such foolish things even if its only a joke, do you hear me? I hear you~ Chiaki acted spoiled while her heart was filled by a warm feeling. A silly smile appeared on her face as she looked directly at him. Seijis lips also arced upwards as he raised his glass. Of course, it was only fruit juice in his glass. It would have been better if this was alcohol instead Chiaki also raised her glass of fruit juice. Ill drink a few with you later tonight. Seiji clinked his glass against hers. For real!? Well, if you dont want to, then no. Of course I want to! We absolutely must have some drinks!! Chiakis eyes lit up. She hadnt had any alcohol for a long while now. Seiji drank some fruit juice and looked at her once more with a gentle expression. Of course, he was just as satisfied as Chiaki with their date. It was always so fun being together with her. Chiaki What is it? I like you its wonderful being together with you, Seiji said sincerely from his heart. Chiakis face flushed red at this sudden confession. Her eyes became watery, as if she was drunk. Same for me, Seiji. If I had to die right now, I definitely wouldnt want to die. Id absolutely find some way to live so that I can be together with you, and enjoy our happy life together Chapter 743 - Cheers, to you Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu After lunch, Seiji and Chiaki went to the gift shop and bought a pair of limited edition mugs to commemorate their date. They then went to the 340th meter floor, where there were glass floors just like Seiji had wanted. Standing up from several hundred meters high to look down was indeed a heart-pounding experience. Chiaki immediately started shouting that her legs were going soft when she arrived. She kept clinging onto Seiji, and wouldnt let go. Seiji didnt know how if she was faking just to cling onto him or if she was really scared. Either way, he really enjoyed the intimate contact with her. After seeing all the scenery from the tower, Seiji and Chiaki shopped at a large mall nearby the tower. The two of them explored the mall and purchased some things before taking a taxi back to the Uehara apartments. During the taxi ride, Chiaki leaned against Seijis body and held his hand while closing her eyes and resting. She felt quite safe while feeling his bodys warmth. Yukari, Hoshi, Mika, Kaede, and Kaho were training in Kazukos Domain today. Hisashi and Mayuzumi both had jobs as they were adults. It was impossible for them to come every day. Since there were two less members compared to yesterday, Seiji drew up a new formation and strategy for everyone. After the strategy conference, everyone finished their combat preparations and began battling in the Domain. Seiji didnt have Kazuko lower the difficulty level of the monsters in her Domain. Everyone noticeably felt more pressure since Hisashi and Mayuzumi werent there to help them. They all knew why Seiji hadnt decreased the difficulty level of the training. Everyone did their best to make up for missing two members. Apart from not decreasing the difficulty, Seiji also intentionally helped less than the last time. He wanted his knight order members to be pressured more. It wasnt because he wanted his companions to be injured. He wanted to stimulate their growth. If he only protected them and never let them be injured, he felt that would be no different from raising delicate flowers. Everyone understood this logic, so they had no complaints. They all gritted their teeth and did their best in battle. The effects of this were even better than expected. Yukari, Hoshi, and Kaede all learned new defensive techniques! This greatly improved their defensive prowess. Kaedes defensive technique was the best. Not only could her skill protect herself, she could also protect allies within a limited radius. Although, the drawback of this skill was that she would have to stay in place without moving. Even with this type of limitation, it was still a nice skill to have. Besides, it was possible that her skill wouldnt have this restriction in the future once it was leveled up. Seiji was quite happy that his companions were swiftly leveling up. He was also delighted with his harvest of Inner World Crystals. He obtained twenty-nine crystals from ordinary Sakura samurais, seventeen crystals from General demons, one crystal from a King demon, and three crystals from tree demons Although it wasnt as many as yesterday, it was still a nice harvest. Just like yesterday, Seiji tried once more to sweep through all the demons by himself afterwards. As a result, hed only obtained a single crystal from a General demon. It would seem that just like a mobile games daily bonus, only the first sweep through the Domain per day will have more crystals. Seiji came to such a conclusion. Will there be more crystals if we take a few days off? Or, will the crystals quality or quantity increase if we increase the difficulty level of the monsters in your Domain? Seiji asked Kazuko. I dont know we can only know by experimenting. Kazuko adjusted her eyeglasses while floating in midair. Please be a little more reliable, master of the Domain. I truly apologize for being so unreliable. Would you forgive me if I wrote Sex slave on my forehead? Dont write something like that! I was just making a joke. Im already happy that the monsters are dropping loot. I shouldnt be asking more from you. You can ask more of me, such as having me write Please use as you like on my legs I wouldnt do something like that! Afterwards, Seiji took all the crystals into his room. He put them together with the remaining crystals from yesterday, and then opened up his system to spend the crystals on some [Furniture] options. He purchased a floor, walls, and ceiling for his Spirit House he decided to go with Sakura Island style for all the decorations. For a source of light, he chose to purchase some lamps. Tables were a necessity, but he decided to skip on cushions as tatami mats would suffice for the time being After purchasing all these basic goods for his Spirit House, he used up almost all the crystals. It was so expensive to upgrade his Spirit House but, the more important part was the income. As long as he received this many crystals every day, he would eventually upgrade everything in the Spirit House! Later that night, Seiji drank alcohol together with Chiaki. Chiaki had wanted to drink together in her room, but Seiji refused. With their current relationship, it was highly likely that they would do something sexual if they drank together alone in Chiakis room. That was why Seiji insisted on drinking at his own place instead. In order not to be a bad influence to the elementary school student, he asked Kaede to babysit Reo at her place. Mika wouldnt be coming over tonight. Shika was staying in her own room. But if they did anything too noticeable, it was certain that she would appear. Youre actually using Kagura-chan to stop yourself, honestly. Although I feel bad about it, it needs to be like this. I dont have confidence that Ill be able to restrain myself after drinking. As long as you want to, youll surely be able to restrain yourself, just like that time. Dont pretend to be an idiot. Things are already different. You know how it is. Heehee~ Chiaki and Seiji raised their glasses. Cheers! Cheers. Their wine glasses clinked as the wine sloshed inside. Imbibing wonderful wine and inhaling the scent was one of the joys in life. So wonderful~~ Chiaki sighed, sounding like a middle-aged alcoholic man. You sound like a middle-aged alcoholic man. Seiji directly told her this. Thats so terrible! Im an unparalleled young and beautiful maiden~ Unparalleled? That sounds so lonely. Im a youthful and eternal beautiful maiden~ There is no eternity, child. Im forever a seventeen-year-old beautiful maiden~ Nobody can remain seventeen years old forever, but there will forever be someone seventeen years old on the planet. Paha~ Where did you get those quotes from? I dont remember. The two of them casually chatted, poured wine, drank wine, and chatted as they drank. Do you still feel that youre being spied on? Has there been any change? Seiji asked after they polished off a bottle of wine. Its fine theres no need to pay it any mind. Chiaki waved her hand. Your expression doesnt say that its nothing at all. Seiji looked directly at her. The situation hasnt changed, has it? Although it hasnt improved, the feeling of being spied on hasnt worsened, either. Maybe it will go away by itself after a while, such as when that Realm of Cherry Blossoms or whatever finally finishes. Chiaki slightly shook her wine glass. Its full name is Spirit World #1, Realm of Cherry Blossoms. Seiji paused for a moment. It might be possible that youre coming under influence of the Realm of Cherry Blossoms. But, I feel like the abnormal feeling youre having occurred even before the cherry blossom phenomenon. It might really just be my mistaken impression. After feeling it for so long, I doubt that you have something like a mistaken impression How about I take you to the Yoruhana Familys hospital for a mystical inspection? That wont be necessary No, its necessary. Seiji took a serious tone. Thank you. Something flashed in Chiakis eyes. Why are you thanking me? Youre clearly preparing to deal with the threat against the city, but youre still taking the time to worry about my small matter This is no small matter. Its an important matter affecting my girlfriend! Im just one of your several girlfriends. Seiji instantly glared at her after hearing this. Im sorry Chiaki realized that she said something she shouldnt have as she lowered her head and apologized. Seeing her like this, Seiji softened his glance and then pulled her into his arms, gently hugging her. Im sorry, Chiaki apologized again. Dont say that. In the end, its my fault, Seiji stated softly. Indeed, you are one of several girlfriends. But please dont forget, I really care about you and am worried about you. Yeah Chiakis eyes became watery as she rested in his arms, with a gentle expression like that of a kitten. She felt so blissful because she succeeded in acting spoiled~ At this moment, Seiji recalled what hed told her the last time they drank together, causing him to smile. Even if Im busy with saving the world, Ill always make time for you. Come, cheers, to you and to this world. Chapter 744 - They werent on the big screen! Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu After they finished drinking, Seiji carried Chiaki back to her bed in her apartment room, and had her sleep there. When he returned home, his cell phone suddenly rang. He checked the caller ID and saw that it was from an unfamiliar number. He accepted the call anyways. Hey, Haruta Bro, a happy-sounding voice spoke in the phone. It was Itsuki Kamitani! Seiji frowned slightly as he recalled the figure of the silver-haired boy who liked to wear black clothing. What business do you have with me, Kamitani-san? As Seiji talked on the phone, he swiftly went towards his study. Please dont be so hasty. I only wanted to offer you some fun. I dont want others to get involved. Kamitanis voice sounded like it had an implied meaning. Seiji stopped in his footsteps. But, he quickly went to his study and sat down in front of his computer. What type of game did you want to play with me? Dont have such a cold tone. Arent you quite bored these days? Soul Society has already gathered enough participants for the second major battle in the Realm of Cherry Blossoms. But, you werent invited. Im not bored at all. Haha, dont deny it. Your older sister and others are about to have a major battle, while youre left on the sidelines with nobody paying attention to you. How pitiful. Stop saying such useless things. What do you want? Dont be so tense. I really am trying to offer you some fun so that you can have a more exciting life. Im not trying to be enemies with you. Id be quite happy if you stopped bothering me, Kamitani-san. No need to use honorifics with me. That makes us sound so distant. You can just call me Kamitani, or even address me by my name, Itsuki. Thank you for being so friendly, Kamitani. No need to be so reserved. That sounds much better. Now, if only you would stop being so on guard against me. I apologize, its impossible not to be on guard against you. That really hurts. Im clearly so proactive and friendly. I believe that we may have different understandings of what the word friendly means. Dont retort so seriously Eh? I think that you retorted like this before? Kamitani pretended to be forgetful. Forget it. Let us discuss the topic of heroes.'' Kamitani then changed the topic. My bro Haruta, what type of image do you think of when you hear the word hero?'' Seiji remained silent. For me, my first mental image would be a male wearing cool clothing and wearing a mask, with a gigantic monster right before him. Kamitani continued speaking without waiting for Seijis reply. Cool and powerful individuals that fight giant monsters! Thats what my concept of a hero is. Yet, there are many people that fit that definition, but I dont feel that they are heroes. Why is that? After careful consideration, I discovered the reason, which is they werent on the big screen! Kamitani said this with great conviction. Screen? Seiji didnt quite follow. Thats right, the big screen! Kamitani spoke quite seriously. Because they werent on the big screen, not many people saw them, so they didnt feel like heroes!'' Seiji was rendered speechless. He wanted to retort, but didnt know how. Cool appearance, powerful abilities, and fighting giant monsters. And, being on the big screen so that many people can see them. Thats what a hero is! Kamitani concluded. I want to see real heroes, not fictional ones. And you are a perfect candidate to be a hero, my bro Haruta! So this was what Kamitani wanted. Seiji narrowed his eyes. Ill create the monster, and also arrange the filming. You just have to play the part of the hero! Doesnt that sound wonderful! Kamitani spoke passionately. He sounded exactly as if he was talking to a friend about a fun game that you should come and play as well. What purpose do you have with all this? Of course, because its fun. Dont joke around. Creating chaos at such a time might have severe consequences. Are you certain that you can handle them? Seiji questioned. Thank you for your concern, but theres no problem, Kamitani replied happily. Im not concerned about you at all! Since you call yourself friendly, how about telling the truth? Everything Ive told you was the truth. I would never believe that. Im hanging up now. Wait a moment! Actually, this matter is related to the Ecstasy mystical drug You should know what that is. Ecstasy! Something flashed in Seijis eyes. I only know that its a strange drug created by your Messengers organization. Just what exactly is it used for? To conquer the world! You shouldnt ask questions that you know you obviously wont receive the answer to, my bro Haruta. Kamitani chuckled. But what I can tell you is that after the Realm of Cherry Blossoms Inner World #1 is unsealed, its highly likely that Ecstasy users will mutate and transform into monsters. We of the Messengers organization want to recover them, but we lack personnel due to the issue with the Realm of Cherry Blossoms. An evil organization that lacks personnel Haha, very funny. So, you want me to act as your janitor Seiji spoke in a heavy tone. You could say that. Filming this whole process is to leave behind a record. Of course, the most important reason is because I think it would be fun, Kamitani stated casually. Why? As in, why should I do this for you? I contacted you of my own volition. Like I said, its because I wanted to offer you some fun and, I protected you and your women from the Messengers organization. You should at least owe me this favor. Seiji fell silent for a moment before speaking. I dont know if youre telling the truth or not here. But if so, thank you, Seiji spoke in a calm tone. Now, I want to ask, the fact that youre paying so much attention and taking care of me, its actually all because of my older sister, is that correct? Kamitani chuckled on the other end of the phone. She is indeed an important reason. But, as I said, you are an interesting existence, Seiji Haruta, Kamitani spoke in a meaningful tone. I want to see what youll become in the future. I believe that your older sister is of the same opinion as me here. I hope that youll keep my interest in you. I shall do my best not to disappoint my sister. But, I dont care if I disappoint you, Kamitani-kun. Thats a nice way of addressing me as well. My bro Haruta, become a hero!'' Im not a hero. I dont want to work for free. Do you want money or a new woman? Im not interested in either. Then how about an importance piece of information? This is regarding one of your women. Who? A sharp glint appeared in Seijis eyes. Ill only tell you if you agree to act as a hero. This is a valuable piece of information I agree. Arent you agreeing too easily! Hurry and tell me. Its not a good thing to value your women so much, my bro Haruta. Shut up. Ill tell you first which woman this information is about. As for the information itself, Ill tell you after you complete your task for me so that you dont have any distractions. Kamitani then told him a name. *** After the phone call ended, Seiji immediately called Yui. However, he was unable to get through to Yuis cell phone. So, he immediately called Natsuya instead, and told her about whatd just happened. Do you believe what he says? Natsuya asked after hearing the situation. Of course Im suspicious I want to tell Yui about it, and hear what she has to say. But, I cant get in contact with her right now. Seiji sighed. Natsuya fell silent for a moment. You absolutely have to be careful, she warned him. I will be. Chapter 745 - What exactly is Ecstasy? Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu The next morning. The skies were overcast, just as if it was about to rain. Seiji walked out of his apartment and walked to a black luxury car parked nearby. He opened the car door and got on the car. After saying good morning, he began telling Yui about his conversation with Kamitani from yesterday. Yui closed her eyes and listened quietly. After he finished talking, she still remained quiet. Seiji knew that she was thinking, so he didnt say anything more, and quietly waited. Since youve already promised him, then do as he says. After some consideration, Yui spoke up. Can Itsuki Kamitani be trusted? Seiji asked doubtingly. Not at all. Its just that right now, he has no need to lie to you. A person like him probably would lie just because he thinks its fun. Indeed, but this time, hes not lying. Is it because if he lies one time, itll be more difficult to be believed in the future? You could say that. Is it really alright to let him do as he pleases? Right now, I dont have the time to worry about him. Is it that you dont have the time, or that youre intentionally leaving him alone? Seiji looked directly at Yui. Yui opened her eyes and glanced at him. Seiji felt like he understood something from her glance. But, he still had questions, even more than before. He swiftly thought over what question he could ask now. And thus, he chose to ask What exactly is the Ecstasy mystical drug? This was a mysterious drug that had been spread on a large scale to ordinary people. It could cause those who took the drug to mutate into monsters! Although this drug was also affected by the Realm of Cherry Blossoms, it was also evident that this drug was incredibly dangerous. Why was it being allowed to spread further and further? Was the Messengers organization so powerful that this illicit mystical drug couldnt be stopped? Even if it was impossible to stop, a dangerous drug like this should be suppressed as much as possible. But, Seiji couldnt see that it was being suppressed at all What secret was hidden behind this drug? Something flashed in Yuis eyes. Are you certain that you want to know? Right after she said this, Seijis system suddenly gave him some conversation options [A: Im not that certain. Im just curious.] [B: Im certain.] [C: If you cant say it, then I dont need to know.] The best choice seemed like A. Indicating that he was merely curious, but that he didnt want to get involved too deeply, seemed most appropriate for his current status and position. But, sometimes, rather than obeying ones role, it was also critical to take the first step of ones own volition. Im certain, Seiji responded adamantly. Yui took a deep look at his face. In exchange for telling you this information, I need you to do something for me in the future. Are you willing? Do something for her? Seiji didnt know what she wanted, but he was certain it wouldnt be for something as simple as cosplaying. What would you like me to do? Seiji inquired. Some dirty work. Its rather risky, but with high rewards as well But as long as you dont get your companions involved, theyll be safe. What if I get them involved? Then theyll be under the same amount of risk. However, all the benefits will go to you, unless you choose to share with them. Both siblings remained silent for a moment. When you refer to dirty work, do you mean killing someone? Seiji asked calmly. Yui didnt respond. It seemed likely to Seiji that she wanted him to kill someone for her. Even if that wasnt the case, it would be work of a similar nature. This was the true darkness in the world. Seiji was quite clear that not everything in the world was bright and wonderful. But, did he really need to step into the darkness at this time? Remaining on the relatively more light side, and only stepping into the darkness when it was absolutely necessary, seemed more like what a good person should do. Yet, this darkness had been directly placed before him. Was it really alright to turn around and pretend not to see anything? Seiji looked directly at Yui. His blood-related older sister was just as beautiful as always. But when he looked carefully, he also noticed that she seemed to be slightly fatigued. If I refuse, will you be able to find someone else to do this dirty work? Of course. Does that include yourself doing this dirty work? Yui didnt answer him once again. Yet, Seiji already knew the answer. Seiji smiled, and replied, Im willing. Youre not going to think it over? You need me to do something for you. Thats enough for me. Why do you trust me like this? Yui asked. Are you certain that you want me to say it? Seiji responded with his own question and a gentle look in his eyes. Yui was rendered speechless. Her face turned slightly red and she averted her gaze. Ecstasy is actually a vaccine currently under development. Instead of verbally speaking, Yui spoke with a spell instead. A vaccine!? Seiji had never expected to hear such an answer. At first, this vaccine was developed with the goal of helping ordinary people become immune to Spirit Worlds effects. But, as the vaccine developed, other uses for it were added The main creator of this vaccine is now a member of the Messengers. What the Messengers are doing by spreading this Ecstasy drug is actually large-scale human experimentation. Although we of Soul Society have also started gathering people to research Ecstasy, the development is very slowto the point of almost being nonexistent. Judging by the current situation, only the original vaccine inventor will be capable of completing Ecstasy. Thats why, even if we know quite clearly how dangerous this drug is to ordinary people, we cant stop its spread even though we also know that the Messengers have other intentions in developing Ecstasy. Seiji now understood. He nodded to show his understanding. Although ordinary people werent obviously affected by Spirit Worlds yet, it was possible that in the future No, it was definite that they would be affected! At such a time, it would be impossible to deal with the situation no matter how large a magical barrier was put up. Perhaps something like a zombie apocalypse would even be an understatement. In order to protect ordinary people, they needed to have resistance against Spirit Worldsin other words, this vaccine called Ecstasy. However, this vaccine was highly difficult to develop. Not only that, the only person who had the knowledge necessary to complete its development was a member of the Messengers! This was doubtlessly a bad situation. A vaccine worked by stimulating the human body from the inside, helping the person to become resistant against the same outside force. However, Ecstasys stimulation for ordinary humans was far too strong as it would transform those who took it into monsters. It was obviously dangerous to simply allow the Messengers to continue developing this type of mystical drug via large-scale human experimentation. But, if this drug was suppressed, even more lives might be affected in the future so a difficult decision had to be made. Soul Society and the other factions all chose to ignore the Ecstasy drug being spread around. As long as the Messengers didnt cause a huge problem in society with Ecstasy, all the spiritual ability users would tacitly allow Ecstasys production and proliferation. Although Seiji had mentally prepared himself, he still felt a heavy load on his shoulders after learning such a secret. What dirty work do you need me to do? he asked calmly. None for now Just do as Kamitani wants for the time being. Report to me afterwards. Seiji felt that there must be some time of tacit agreement between Yui and Kamitani. Although the former Soul World split into the two new factions of Soul Society and Messengers, members of these two opposing factions were still in secret contact with each other. While they fought each other, they also cooperated with each other occasionally right? Seiji inferred all this from the secret of the Ecstasy drug that Yui had told him about. Although she didnt say that much, what she didnt say also revealed a lot of information. If it werent for Yui telling him, Seiji never would have imagined that a dangerous drug like Ecstasy was actually a vaccine under development for the sake of ordinary humans. It was certain that in the future, ordinary people would be affected by Spirit Worlds on a large scale! If there was no measure taken to prevent this, the situation would become even worse!! The future Right now, Seiji could only faintly perceive what scary developments it might hold. It wasnt that he hadnt thought about it It could even be said that humans were incredibly skilled at imagining apocalypse. But, how many people would seriously want to consider the possibility of those things happening in reality, and how it would feel to have an Armageddon befall themselves and the people they cared about? Imagining such a possible future was incredibly pressuring. After Seiji returned home, he took a deep breath. This was the aura of daily life. The air in his apartment was perfectly ordinary, with nothing abnormal. It was the air he was accustomed to. Right now, the great majority of people was living their lives as normal. Since it was morning, they would be getting out of bed, washing up, eating breakfast, reading newspapers and having another ordinary day. They would never think that their ordinary life was just like a certain quote The so-called ordinary lives that we lead may perhaps actually be a succession of miracles. Chapter 746 - Your justice is within you Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu The weather was gloomy. Normally, Isamu would have chosen to stay at home and play video games. But, for some reason, Isamu felt stifled at home, and chose to go outside instead. And then, it rained. Luckily, by the time it started raining, Isamu had reached his goalthe game center, or arcade. This game center had several floors, each containing many arcade machines of various genres. Isamu would come here on occasion. Although Isamu preferred singleplayer games, arcade games also had their own charisma. Playing an arcade game would feel entirely different from a singleplayer game at home. Of course, part of it was also his childhood nostalgia. When younger, Isamu had spent much of his pocket money on arcade games. There were also other kids that played arcade games together with him, but they had all lost contact with each other. Isamu first played a new 2D fighting arcade game that came out recently. Next, he played a racing game. After that, he was about to play a shooting game, when he saw to his surprise Class president? A beautiful girl with a cold and calm expression was standing in front of the shooting arcade game. She wore a white long-sleeved shirt and blue jeans. She had dark brown short hair, half-rimmed eyeglasses, deep red eyes, and a pretty face. She was shooting at the arcade machine screen while holding the gun in a very standard two-hand posture. She shot swiftly and steadily. Clear gunshots, impacts, and enemies screams could be constantly heard from the arcade machine. Not only was Isamu surprised to see this, he also felt that this was a beautiful scene. He felt that his class president seemed so cool as if she really knew how to use guns. This girls name was Riho Heijou. She was the class president of Isamus class. She had excellent grades, and was considered the reliable type. Although she rarely talked or smiled, she was still quite popular in class. Everyone viewed her as a big sister type. Isamu hadnt talked to her much before. They barely counted as acquaintances. He found it surprising that he met her here. Isamu had never heard before that class president Riho was fond of gaming. He felt that she would be more into reading novels or the like Did she come into this game arcade center in order to avoid the rain? Isamu wanted to go over and greet her. However, she was currently in the middle of her game. Not only that, he wasnt certain if she wouldnt be displeased at seeing a classmate here perhaps he should silently leave without saying anything? Just as he was wondering what he should do, she noticed his attention and turned to look at him. They exchanged direct glances. Isamu felt a mysterious shiver run through him when he met her dark red eyes. Although she was beautiful, Riho had a distant expression that seemed empty and devoid, as if she didnt care about anything in the world. Isamu Seima-san Hello. She greeted him lightly. Er Hello, Class President Ive never expected to meet you here, haha. Isamu laughed foolishly. Riho only glanced over him before she returned her attention to the arcade screen and continued playing her game. Isamu felt rather awkward. He didnt know if he should leave or stay. He felt that something seemed off about his class president. After some hesitation, he chose to stay behind. He walked over to Rihos side, inserted a coin into the arcade machine, and started playing the shooting game together with her. Isamu then discovered that his class president was amazingly strong at this game! Her shooting was so accurate as if she had really shot a gun before. She had near-perfect accuracy. Was she highly familiar with this game? Could it be that she often came to play it? Isamu didnt think so If Riho came here that often, he felt that he would have met her here already long ago. He decided to ask out of curiosity. Class President, youre amazing at this game. Do you often come here to play this game? No, this is my first time playing it, Riho replied calmly. First time Isamu felt like Riho was unintentionally bragging. He was rendered speechless. Did you come in here to avoid the rain? Yeah. I come play the games here from time to time Isamu was unable to continue the casual conversation anymore. He thus started talking about the game they were playing. Riho listened quietly, and only responded to direct questions. They shot mobs, reloaded ammunition, and defeated bosses The two of them skillfully beat all the levels until they finally beat the entire game and saw the ending screen. After Isamu put down the game gun, he was about to ask class president Riho if she wanted to continue playing a different game together. At this moment, he suddenly heard a scream! Ahhhhhh grrrrrwwaarrrrrllll! At first, the scream sounded human, but then it started sounding bestial. As everyone in the game center looked around in bewilderment, Isamu suddenly recalled the strange dream world he previously experienced Could it be the Sin Masks from that dream? Could it be that Sin Activation was happening in real life now!? Before he could think more on this, there were then multiple screams, and lots of loud noises and even more screams!! Boom!!! Isamu and Riho looked over to see a figure viciously crashing into an arcade machine in the corner. That person crashed into the machine with such speed that the machine was demolished. The person sank into the wreckage with a distorted body that was spurting blood It would be impossible for anyone to throw themselves at such a high speed He had been tossed into the machine! Although everyone else in the game center was shocked and dazed at the sight, Isamu realized what was going on. No matter what was going on, whether it was Sin Mask Activation, or some other cause, a monster had appeared in the game center!!! What should he do!? He could only escape this wasnt the dream world. He didnt have any special powers in real life! Nor did he have a weapons!! Just as Isamu was thinking this, a tremendous monster appeared in his field of vision. This monster had a red body and a black birds head. Its arms and claws were long, but its legs and feet were stubby and short. Many gray spikes protruded from all over its body, especially its back. The monster was also emitting faint red mist from its mouth. This monster appeared vicious and ugly, and gave everyone a tremendous sense of terror! People instantly started screaming and running. There were also others that collapsed on the ground, stood still where they were in a daze, or trembled all over Isamu wanted to escape immediately!!! He turned around to leave. Although he felt bad about abandoning the other people present, there was truly nothing that he could do. At most, he could take the class president along with him wait, where was the class president!? He turned around and saw to his astonishment that his class president, the girl named Riho Heijou, was actually walking towards the monster!! Class President! Dont go over there! Isamu shouted loudly. Yet, Riho didnt slow down at all. Instead, she reached out to the monster with her hand. Had she gone insane!? Isamu was so shocked that he didnt know what was going on anymore. The bird head monster also reached out its hand, and gently shook the girls hand such a thing didnt happen at all! This wasnt a movie filming with a beauty and the beast topic! What really happened was that the bird head monster reached out with its claw and grabbed Riho, squeezing her hard! Riho screamed with incomparable pain in her voice. This was only natural. Could there be any other possible outcome when you walked towards such a monster and reached your hand out to it!? Isamu couldnt understand why his class president would do such a thing. He couldnt even curse at her for being an idiot, because he was too shocked at her action. But, no matter why she did that, Isamu was quite clear on one thing. His class president was about to die! In the next minute, right in front of him! She would be squeezed to death by the monster! And, he had no way of stopping this. He was about to watch someone he knew die right in front of him, and he wouldnt be able to do anything at all. Why? Because he had no power No! I do have power! But, that wasnt a power that Isamu could use in real life. That was a power he only had in his dreams, while he was asleep Give up! Run away now. All you can do now is protect your own life, Isamus voice whispered to himself in his own mind. No! If you run away now, youll live for the rest of your life regretting that you abandoned your classmate to die, another version of his own voice whispered to him. But, even if he didnt run, he couldnt save her! No, he could! As long as he used that power he possessed in the dream world, here in real life Transform his dream into reality! Transform his ideal into reality! Isamu Seima! What is your dream!? My dream is Isamus spirit suddenly reached a certain realm, coming into contact with something subconscious. A certain sentence suddenly reentered his mind. It was almost as if that person had especially given him a hint, or perhaps guidance. Your justice is within yourself. I understand now, Seigo Harano-kun. Appear! Activate! My power!!! Isamus spirit transformed his power into reality and shook his very soul as something arose from deep within him and transformed into an owl mask that appeared on Isamus face. And then, there was a brilliant light Chapter 747 - Because the monster is fricking real! Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Isamus mask instantly transformed into flashy red eyeglasses. A black jacket and red gloves appeared on his body, while an exquisite revolver appeared in his right hand This was the exact same Sin Activation form he had in his dream! *Pow! Pow! Pow!* The moment that he transformed, Isamu instantly started shooting directly at the bird monster! Three mystical bullets left red trails behind them as they accurately struck the monsters limbs, instantly injuring it. The monster howled, releasing Riho from its clutches. Isamu rushed over, caught his classmate, and then landed a vicious whirlwind kick on the monsters body! Isamu then made use of the reactive force to pull a distance away. The bird monster was obviously angered by this. It grabbed a nearby arcade machine and threw it directly at Isamu! *Boom!!* While still holding onto Riho, Isamu managed to dodge this attack. The arcade machine smashed into little pieces right next to them. Hurry and run! Isamu shouted at the other people who were still in a daze in the game center. He also counterattacked with his gun. The bird monster lifted its injured claw. This claw began to glow red, magically blocking the mystical bullets while speedily recovering its injuries. The bird monster grabbed another arcade machine in its other claw and tossed it at Isamu! There was another loud crashing sound as Isamu successfully dodged yet again with Riho still in his hands. Everyone screamed and scrambled to run away. *Boom! Boom! Boom!* The bird monster kept throwing arcade machines that Isamu continuously dodged with the class president in his hands. As all this happened, a man who didnt run fast enough was unluckily crushed to death by one of the flying arcade machines. Damn it! Isamu cursed out loud. He wanted to fight the monster, but that would be impossible while carrying the unconscious Riho, nor could he simply just set her aside. He kept dodging arcade machines tossed at him and ran out of the game center to the street where there was a heavy downpour of rain. At this moment, Isamu happened to spot a passing by taxi. Stop! Isamu flagged down the taxi, swiftly opened the door, and put Riho in the backseat. Hurry and take her to the hospital! The taxi driver had an obviously confused expression. But soon, the middle-aged male taxi drivers expression changed to terror, because he saw the horrifying monster that came out of the game center! Hurry and drive!!! Isamu slammed the taxi car door shut and started shooting at the bird monster! The bird monster let out a red glow from its claws which blocked the mystical bullets. It then roared and charged directly at Isamu! The taxi driver sped off with Riho in the car. Only when the monster got close to Isamu did he swiftly dodge the claws and circle around to the monsters side, injuring it from close distance. The bird monster roared angrily while viciously swiping with its claws, creating more red lights! *Bang* Isamu wasnt able to dodge the red light in time and was struck by it. He was knocked back a bit, but remained uninjured. However, his black jacket showed obvious signs of damage. The bird monster kept chasing the constantly dodging Isamu. The sounds of the monsters claw whistling through the air kept intermingling with gunshots, covering the sound of the pouring rain. All the bystanders on the streets were stunned at this sight. The people that were closer ran in fear. The ones who were farther away started filming the scene with their cell phones. Was this a movie? A TV show? A cosplay performance? Nobody saw any cameras anywhere. If this was a performance, that actor in the monster costume was truly doing such a good job. Even from a great distance, people felt instinctive fear and danger! Why would they feel such fear and danger? Those who escaped from the game center would answer like this: because the monster was fricking real! *Bam!* Isamu was struck once more by the red light emanating from the monsters claws. This was the fourth time already His jacket was now tattered in many places. It seemed that the jacket wouldnt be able to block many more hits. Although Isamu was able to somewhat injure the monster, it wasnt enough! He was too weak. Not only that, he was already beginning to feel fatigued. Even without the problem of not being able to take many more hits, he probably wouldnt be able to move like this for much longer. The police could he count on the police? It was definite that someone probably called the police already. But even if the police arrived, would they be able to handle this monster? No Isamu could sense that even if the police arrived, the police would only suffer casualties. This monster couldnt be dealt with by ordinary people. Only a spiritual ability user a powerful spiritual ability user could handle the situation! Isamu instantly thought about that person. If only Seigo Harano was here, this type of monster would surely be dealt with swiftly. Isamu wanted to contact him but was unable to spare the time right now. Not only could he not spare the time, Isamu felt like he almost couldnt go on anymore. The bird monster kept chasing after him. Isamu tried, but was unable to increase the distance between them. His body kept feeling heavier and heavier. He shouldnt have fought just now. He should have called for help from Seigo at the very first opportunity! It was too late to regret now. Isamu suddenly slipped, and was unable to dodge the monsters next attack. He was viciously swiped by a claw attack, causing him to fly backwards! Isamu crashed heavily into a street light, causing the black mystical jacket he wore to completely vanish. His gloves and gun also began to glow. This was an indicator that they were almost completely out of energy. Was he about to die? Isamu started feeling afraid as the bird monster approached. He shouldnt have fought He shouldnt have worried about his class president He should have run away at first opportunity He had only fought in his dreams before, yet he thought he would be a capable fighter that was so foolish of him! Only the truly strong were capable of dealing with such a monster, such as someone with Seigo Haranos strength. Im about to Ahhhhh!!! Dont come!!! Isamu started shouting loudly as he imagined the way he would die! He picked up his gun and shot furiously at the monster as tears welled up within his eyes! He felt fear; he felt regret. Yet, he still clenched his gun tightly. Justice is a heavy concept, Seima-kun. Isamu once again recalled Seigos words. Supporting justice is a good thing, but sometimes the situation isnt what you think it is. How much you can believe in justice, and how far you can persist with it, is something that only you can come up with an answer to. My own answer Isamu furiously shot with his gun as tears streamed down his cheeks. The bird monster blocked the mystical bullets with a red light as it waved its claws. Slash! With a swipe of its claws, it cut right through the street light, leaving a deep fissure in the ground. However, Isamu didnt die. He used all the energy he had left to dodge this almost fatal attack at high speed! Yet, his gloves and gun had both disappeared now. His body felt incredibly heavy. He knew that he probably couldnt escape anymore. However Isamu defiantly showed his middle finger to the bird monster! Graaaawwwrrrr!!! As if the bird monster sensed Isamus will, it roared angrily at him. Isamu chuckled as he struggled, got up, brought out his cell phone, and made a call while running away! Even if he couldnt escape in the end, he would struggle until the very end! He conquered his own fear. He no longer felt any regret for his actions. The bird monster chased after him and swiped yet again *Shing!!* A black-clad figure descended from the sky, slashing down with a powerful sword stroke that cut off the monsters claw! The claw fell to the side and evaporated in a puff of mist. The bird monster screamed in pain. Its other claw started glowing red and swiped viciously towards the figure before it! The black-clad figure dodged this attack, and then slashed with his sword again. This seriously injured the bird monsters other claw! The bird monster screamed pitifully and retreated. Isamu saw only a black-caped, helmeted, and mysterious individual wielding a longsword. Complex yet elegant silver runes were on the cape and helmet. Two hand-sized feather ornaments were on either side of the helmet. The handiwork was exquisite, and there was an alluring beauty to the combat equipment. This persons longsword glowed white and flashed with golden runes. Isamu had seen this exact same scene in his dream before! Harano-kun? Isamu looked at the mysterious individual. Graaaahhhhhhhh!!!!! The bird monster roared in a loud voice as its entire body began to glow red. Both its claws speedily regenerated, and the gray spikes on its body started glowing with black electricity. Soon, the black electricity meshed with each other like a tight web, forming something resembling a suit of armor made out of lightning on its body! Isamu instantly froze over at the sight. A cold chill permeated throughout his entire body, feeling like it even penetrated through his bones, making his body difficult to move. Just about all the other bystanders felt the same chill, although the degree was different depending on the individual. Now, even the biggest skeptics could only admit that this monster had to be real! Chapter 748 - It must be fun to be a hero! Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu The monster waved both its claws, causing the electricity to gather and flash violently! Isamu realized that a powerful attack was coming! Yet, there was nothing he could do. But, there was no need for him to do anything. The caped person raised his unarmed hand. Instantly, there was a loud thud, and Isamu witnessed a golden bell materializing in midair and covering the monsters entire body! The bird monsters attack was interrupted, and it collapsed to the ground while screaming in pain. The electricity on its body was suppressed, and it was seriously injured After seeing this scene, Isamu was almost absolutely certain: this person was Seigo Harano! Isamu had previously witnessed Seigo using this exact technique to fight against enemy monsters in his dream. It had left him with a deep impression. Ha White Night, is that you? Isamu was about to reflexively address Seigo by his last name, but managed to change to using Seigos alias at the last second. The caped person turned around and nodded at Isamu. Isamu was overjoyed at this news! He no longer had to be afraid of anything with Seigo here. At this moment, there was the sound of sirens. The police had arrived! Isamu followed the sounds and saw multiple police cars rapidly approaching through the rain. What would happen now that the police had arrived? With Seigos current getup, he surely wouldnt want to reveal his identity to the police would he fight against the police? Isamu then looked at the monster. While still trapped under a golden bell of light, it could be seen transforming into mist and struggling painfully while screaming. It seemed that some more time was required to completely eradicate the monster. The police cars soon arrived and parked near the scene. The police got out of the cars and approached slowly and vigilantly, with guns fully drawn! Isamu became quite tense at this scene. Since he was only an ordinary high school student, he couldnt help but panic when faced with fully armed police. We were good people! Isamu put both his hands up in the air and shouted, The monster is almost taken care of. Dont shoot! Dont move! Just who are you people!? a policeman shouted back. Isamu didnt know how to answer this. He looked at Seigo. The caped person, who was indeed Seiji, looked to his left. Seiji then suddenly picked Isamu up and jumped! This was a familiar sensation Isamu was quite used to being carried by Seigo in his dream already. The police and other bystanders looked on in astonishment as the caped individual carried the teenager up and jumped in succession onto the side of buildings, jumping all the way to the rooftop and vanishing from sight! Thank you for saving me, White Night. In a deserted alleyway, Isamu thanked Seiji as he was put back down onto the ground. Youre welcome did you transform just now? How did you accomplish it? Seiji looked at him. It was thanks to you Isamu told Seiji about what happened. Seiji was rendered speechless. Hed never expected that the words he previously told Isamu would have such an effect! Thanks to you, Ive also managed to become a spiritual ability user. Although my power is still weak, I can now fight for the sake of justice! Isamu clenched his fist as he spoke in a hot-blooded tone. No this is the result of your own efforts You were the one who was able to tap into extraordinary powers in order to save your classmate. Thats something amazing, Seiji told him sincerely. Although Seiji felt previously that Isamu Seima had potential, Isamus speedy development truly astonished him. Isamu was quite happy to hear such praise. He smiled in a foolish fashion. By the way, what was that monster? Was it a result of Sin Activation? After Isamus joy passed, he remembered to ask this question. Seiji fell silent. That monster wasnt a result of Sin Activation like in the dream. It was the side effect of Ecstasy but he couldnt tell a secret like that to Isamu. Not only that, Seiji was unclear on what exactly the Sin Activation masks were. Neither did he know if the Sin Activation masks and Ecstasy had any connection with each other. It might be possible that the two were connected as both were projects being run by the Messengers. Was it truly only because of Isamu himself that he had been able to transform in the real world? Actually, there was another possibility that Isamu had been unknowingly influenced by that bird monster. White Night? Isamu found it strange that Seigo was being so silent. To my knowledge, that wasnt Sin Activation, but I cant say what it is specifically. Seiji paused for a moment. But, Sin Activation might still be related to it. The evidence is that you were able to transform when you met that monster. So is it Sin Activation or not? Isamu was rather confused by the explanation. You can treat it so. The effects are fairly similar to Sin Activation. Oh Both of them fell silent for a moment. How did you appear there? Did you know that there was a monster, so you rushed over? Isamu asked next. Um Dont ask too many questions. You should return home now, Seiji told him. Dont worry about the police. It will be taken care of. Return home just like this? Isamu wanted to help out, even though he knew that his power was insufficient. Still, he was unwilling to go home just like this. Tell me how I can improve my power! Isamu requested. I want to become stronger! Dont think about such a thing now. You should hurry home, take a shower, and get some good rest. Im not tired! Dont force yourself to go on. Calm down, Seima-kun, Seiji spoke in a stern tone. Isamu fell silent. You just did something for the sake of justice. Youve protected your classmate as well as other people. Thats a good thing. Seiji changed to a gentle tone. But, you also need to understand that you did something incredibly dangerous. If I had arrived any later I wont say anything unnecessary. Anyways, its also important to take care of yourself. Youve already done plenty for today. You should go home now. Isamu still remained silent, but he slowly nodded his head. Isamu then walked off into the rain. After he walked swiftly for a while, he couldnt help but turn and look back. The caped figure was no longer there. Seiji stood on a rooftop and watched Isamu leave before looking in the opposite direction. A man wearing a gray jacket, gray pants, and a gray helmet was standing there while carrying a large video camera. This man had been standing on the room during Seiji and Isamus entire conversation. Isamu hadnt noticed his presence at all. This gray-clad mans presence would have been undetectable to Seiji as well unless he used [Astral Vision]. Although Seiji could detect his presence, it was easy to forget about his existence. This man was the cameraman that Kamitani had arranged to film Seijis deed! There were three cameramen in total, two men and one woman. All three had the same entirely gray attire. Apart from filming, they were also in charge of retrieving the defeated Ecstasy mutated monster that had been a former human. They didnt say anything unnecessary at all to Seiji. Although their words were polite, they were distant and refused to answer any questions. Seiji figured that theyd probably already reported to Kamitani about how Isamu had Awakened. He would have to talk to Kamitani about this later At this moment, a large shadow moved above Seiji and blocked the rainwater. A long rope ladder fell down and landed right next to Seiji. Seiji grabbed the rope ladder and climbed up. The gray-clad cameraman followed after him. The two climbed up to an entirely gray helicopter! This helicopter was completely noiseless as it stopped in midair. After the two people got on, it rose higher and flew towards the north, seeming like a tremendous ghost in the rain. Seiji observed the city down below from the helicopter. If this had been a scenic tour, he would have enjoyed the view. But right now, he was doing something he didnt enjoy. Hero Isamu was the true hero. Seiji felt that he himself was nothing more than an evil organizations janitor. After looking at the scenery for a while, Seiji took out his cell phone and contacted the person in charge of all this. My bro Haruta, it must have been fun to be a hero! Kamitanis voice spoke up on the other end of the phone. Chapter 749 - Stop pretending, Ive already seen through you Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Not at all. Eh? How strange, you should have enjoyed being a hero You should already know about what happened, Kamitani-kun? Seiji didnt want to waste time chatting and went with the direct approach. Know about what? Dont pretend. Im talking about Isamu Seima. Oh, youre talking about him. Kamitani chuckled. I didnt expect that someone would Awaken their Sin Activation mask already. This was far faster than expected. Even though Ive already expected Sin Activation, I was still surprised youre far more interesting than I even imagined, my bro Haruta. What does it have to do with me? Seiji furrowed his eyebrows. Dont pretend to know nothing. Youve caused it, Kamitani stated in a meaningful tone. Seiji was rendered speechless. What exactly was going on? You believe that Ive caused Isamu Seimas Awakening? I dont believe it. Its a fact. I didnt do anything. Stop pretending, my bro Haruta. Ive already seen through you. I really didnt do anything at all. Fine, it doesnt really matter if you dont want to admit it. We can just forget about it, Kamitani said in a happy tone. Seiji didnt know whether to laugh or cry at this. He really didnt do anything at all to Isamu. Isamus Awakening had nothing to do with him! The only part that was possibly related was what Seiji had told Isamu, but could those few words really help someone to Awaken? No It wasnt only the words Seiji had told Isamu. Perhaps Kamitani also counted how Seiji had fought together with Isamu in the dream world! After recalling what Kamitani said, Seiji felt like he realized what Kamitani meant. Seiji faintly understood the deeper meaning behind why Kamitani called him an interesting existence. This was a major misunderstanding! But was it really just a misunderstanding? What would you like me to do, my bro Haruta? Kamitani inquired. Seiji returned to his senses and swiftly thought things over. Kamitanis misunderstanding regarding himself was something beneficial! Kamitani was the lawless type who wouldnt care about any consequences. Apart from Yui, only this misunderstanding would possibly make Kamitani tread with caution. So if Kamitani had a misunderstanding about Seiji being an interesting existence, what should Seiji do here to take advantage of it? I want you to guarantee Isamu Seimas safety. Dont perform any dangerous experiments on him, Seiji said in a heavy tone. Will he really be able to mature if we leave him alone? Of course he cant be left completely alone. He still needs an appropriate amount of stimulation. How about having him become another hero? I can create an interesting scenario just for him. If you want to play around, make sure not to go overboard. Understood~ I shall show you the script when its ready, heehee Kamitani chuckled. It would be impossible to have Kamitani leave Isamu completely alone. Seiji felt that it was wiser to protect Isamu through such a compromise. And if Isamu was able to swiftly power up afterwards, Kamitanis misunderstanding about Seiji would become even greater, meaning that Seiji would have even more influence over Kamitani. But if Isamu didnt swiftly power up Seiji decided to simply wait and observe the situation. The rain continued until late into the night. Monsters appeared all over the city. Just about every monster caused people to die! Yet, every time, a mysterious caped and helmeted individual appeared to defeat the monster, preventing even more serious injuries and death from occurring. Some people spread hi-res videos taken of this individual, which raised some attention. But, such videos were soon deleted before most people noticed. However, some sharp individuals still saved such videos before the deletion. These individuals spread the videos in their chat groups, small message forums, and so on. Something else started spreading as well. The person who spread these videos gave a nickname to the mysterious caped individual: Blackwing. As of now, the people who experienced monster attacks and knew at least that the monsters were real were currently afraid and anxious. Such people no longer felt safe in this city. They didnt trust the police to be able to handle the monster situation. But, they didnt know whom they could believe in. There was too much information on the internet to determine fake news from real news. People were tired of bad news about monsters popping up all over the place. People wanted good news that would make them feel reassured. For example, news about a hero. Not a hero from an anime or a movie. They wanted a real hero! They wanted a hero with supernatural powers that stepped up to protect everyone from the monsters since the police werent able to do so. As for these videos about Blackwing, there was something noticeably different about some of the videos taken of him. That would be the high-def resolution of the videos. Some of the videos taken of Blackwing were obviously cell phone videos that were shaky and unclear. However, there were many videos of Blackwing that were incredibly clear and steady. Everyone could see all the little details about the monster and the caped individual it was quite evident that these videos had been filmed with professional standard video equipment. Would such a video be real then? Fighting monsters while bringing a cameraman crew? This seemed more like a movie! Most people who saw such high-res videos felt that these videos were faked. People thought that this was yet another new movie advertisement trying to do a viral marketing campaign. However, some experts gave their opinion that there was nothing fake about the videos Or, more accurately, they couldnt find any evidence of special effects being used. Some people even went to the purported location of some of the monster fights. These people confirmed that it indeed looked like major fights had taken place at those locations! This was indeed an intentionally created video. But, did that mean that the video had to be fake? Perhaps it was real, and that Blackwing individual intentionally brought cameramen to record his exploits to spread them on the internet. Didnt that mean he was incredibly strong, enough to even bring cameramen along for a fight against monsters? In every single video, the monsters were easily dispatched by Blackwing. There wasnt a single video in which Blackwing appeared to be under any pressure. If these videos had been fake, why would the fighting scenes be so simple after spending so much money on realistic monsters and special effects? The fighting scenes should have been longer, with some cool fighting poses. Some people thought that these videos were faked. These people mentioned how the other people seen in the videos acted as if these cameras didnt exist at all. That seemed unrealistic, so the other people in the videos must have been hired extras! But, some people also were of the opinion that if this video was real, it was possible that the cameraman following such a powerful individual would also be no ordinary person. Perhaps the cameraman had the ability to remain invisible and go undetected by ordinary people. People on the internet started arguing about whether these videos depicting Blackwings monster fighting exploits were real or faked. And, these arguments caused the Blackwing videos to become more popular and spread even further. Blackwings name slowly became known within the city. Seiji didnt pay any attention to the hero videos that Kamitani sent him. He cared more about the information that Kamitani gave him as previously agreed upon. Kamitanis information was about Chiaki. Chiaki Wakaba was actually a descendant of a priest family! Priests obviously referred to those who worked with the divine, the servants of the gods. Although Yin Yang Masters were the strongest type of spiritual ability user in todays generation, priests had been far stronger than Yin Yang Masters in Sakura Islands history! Priests would obtain wondrous powers from the gods that they served. For an incredibly long period of time, priests were at the very top of Sakura Islands society, ruling over all ordinary people as well as all other spiritual ability users. This state continued all the way until seventy years ago. As Seiji had learned when hed first arrived in this dimension, the ancient civilization known as the Atlantis Empire had risen from the bottom of the ocean, and attempted to conquer the entire world! Sakura Island had gotten involved in the world war as well. Various events happened due to the warfare. One major event was that the Yin Yang Master factions banded together and attacked the priests faction! The result of that battle was that the Yin Yang Masters obtained a total victory, with the priests being completely defeated. Yin Yang Masters replaced priests as the top of society. The priests and their families were cruelly killed off by the Yin Yang Masters. But, some priests still managed to survive and leave behind descendants. Although a priests descendant wouldnt appear any different from a normal human on the outside, a priests descendant would still have their gods favor. The gods favor would extend down the family line to all the descendants. Chapter 750 - The gods are watching you Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Kamitani didnt mention what the situation was like for the current priest descendants that had divine favor. But, he told Seiji that this was highly valuable information. And since Seiji knew that Chiaki felt like she was constantly being watched, this was definitely valuable information. The Yoruhana Familys mystical hospital had already inspected Chiaki and found that everything appeared to be normal Basically, according to the Yin Yang Master hospital, she appeared to be a healthy ordinary person with nothing abnormal about her. Just as Kamitani said, nothing appeared out of the ordinary with her on the surface. But as for what would actually happen more information was needed. The next morning. The weather was clear and the air was fresh. The morning sunlight shone in through the window. After Seiji got out of bed, he immediately went to the study, turned on his computer, and went online to Soul Societys message forum. After reading the posts there, he learned that Soul Societys battle in Realm of Cherry Blossoms Inner World #1 had been successful. The Dimensional Eye there had been successfully sealed for the time being. The battle was apparently more difficult than the previous one. But since Soul Society had been amply prepared, their combat strength was sufficient, and there were no problems. It was good that there were no problems. Seiji turned off the computer after checking the information. Breakfast time. Chiaki didnt come over to his place for breakfast like she usually would. Although it was also possible that she was simply being a slouch and sleeping in, Seiji was still worried about her. He immediately headed over to her apartment after hed finished breakfast. He saw Mika when he arrived in the hallway. After they exchanged hellos, Mika heard that he was going to visit Chiaki. She decided to go with him to check on Chiaki. Nobody answered the door when they knocked. Mika used her key as the apartment manager to open the door. When they entered, they saw that the silver-haired girl was still quietly sleeping in bed. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary with her. After confirming that nothing was wrong, Seiji had Mika wake up Chiaki as he left her bedroom and went back to his own apartment. Some minutes of waiting later, the two girls came to his apartment. Chiaki seemed rather listless as if she wanted to go back to sleep. Did you sleep rather late last night? Seiji inquired. No its just that Im especially sleepy this morning Yawn Chiaki yawned as she collapsed on Seijis table. Did you feel anything unusual last night? No Did you have any strange dreams? No whats the matter? Ive learned something that might be related to the strange feeling of being watched that youve been having, Seiji said in a serious tone. Chiaki rubbed her eyes and lifted her head upon hearing this. What is it? Seiji told her the information that she was a priests descendant that he heard from Kamitani. Chiaki blinked after hearing this. Mika blinked after hearing this. Shika, who was also present, calmly continued sipping her tea. Kaede was in the living room, tutoring Reo with her homework. Neither of them noticed this conversation. A priests descendant is that right? Chiaki asked for confirmation. Thats right. It sounds rather grand so what, then? Will I Awaken and become a priestess? Or some type of shrine maiden? A shrine maiden Chiaki? Seiji couldnt help but imagine the silver-haired beauty wearing shrine maiden attire while dancing and swinging some bells. He felt that it would be amazing! I dont know. Ive only learned this recently, and I know very little about priests, Seiji responded after he regained his senses. This person who told you the information this Itsuki Kamitani, how did he learn this information about me? I dont know that, either. Can he be believed? I think this information at least can be believed. Chiaki tilted her head slightly. It seemed as if her brain wasnt working properly yet due to drowsiness. We need to know more relevant information. Ill ask Natsuya to investigate. And, Chiaki could you ask your father more about your familys history? Seiji looked directly at her. Chiaki: Theres no use asking. He wont tell me anyways, she finally spoke up in a low voice as she collapsed back onto Seijis table again. Chiaki Mika felt empathy for Chiakis bad relationship with her father. Seiji fell silent for a moment. Then, could you give me his phone number? After a period of silence, Seiji made such a request. Ill ask him in your stead if it becomes necessary. Chiaki didnt respond. Seiji waited quietly. Mika wanted to say something, and opened her mouth, but then changed her mind and closed it again. She ended up remaining silent. Shika quietly observed from the side. Can you guarantee that apart from asking him about my potential priest family history, you wont do anything else? Chiaki muttered after a long period of silence. I cant, Seiji told her directly. You wont even try to give me a white lie? I dont want to lie to you at all, no matter how small a lie it is. Everyone fell silent yet again. After a long while, Chiaki finally slowly lifted her head. She expressionlessly took out her cell phone and started sending something. Seiji soon received a text message. The content was the cell phone number of Chiakis father, Shingo Wakaba. The text message also had one sentence: No matter what you do, you have to take responsibility for me! Seijis mouth tilted upwards as he glanced over at Chiaki. Of course, Seiji responded in his own text message. I shall take responsibility for you for my entire life. Chiakis mouth also tilted upwards when she received this text message. Natsuya also knew very little about the priests descendants. Seventy years ago, the Yin Yang Master faction had a major battle against the priests during the chaos of the war against Atlantis. More accurately speaking, the Yin Yang Masters were the leaders of a faction including other types of spiritual ability users. Everyone made a temporary alliance against the priests to fight for control over the mystical society that the priests had ruled for so long, Natsuya explained to Seiji. The main reason for this major battle was because of the difference in opinion between the priests faction and the Yin Yang Master faction about what to do regarding the war against Atlantis. To sum things up, the priests faction believed that Sakura Island should surrender to the Atlantis Empire in order to preserve peace and prosperity on Sakura Island. The Yin Yang Master faction believed that Sakura Island shouldnt surrender and should fight to the end instead to preserve everyones pride. Judging from the situation at the time, both sides had reasonable arguments, and neither side was able to convince the other. That was why there was a major internal battle for control of Sakura Island. You already know the result. The priests faction was utterly defeated, and their members were killed off by the Yin Yang Master faction. Only a few were lucky enough to survive, leaving behind the priests descendants of today. The great majority of surviving priests descendants were women or children that had been spared. Most were accepted into becoming members of the major factions. A small portion returned to normal society and became ordinary people. So-called divine favor is actually the ability to obtain and use the gods powers thats what I believe. This type of ability is independent of spiritual ability users abilities. That is to say, someone with absolutely zero spiritual ability still might have the ability to use divine powers. Itsuki Kamitani mentioned that Wakaba-san is a priests descendant. This means that either he knows the Wakaba Family background, or he must have some unknown method of being able to find out if someone is a priests descendant. Of course, the prerequisite is that this information he told you is real. As for what will happen to priests descendants with divine abilities in this current situation where the Realm of Cherry Blossoms is going wild and exerting its influence over our city I dont have a clue. Right now, all of the most important shrines in Sakura Island basically, the shrines that house powerful gods are under the control of the Seven Great Yin Yang Master Families and other such top-level factions. Those who possess divine abilities and are able to use their gods powers will absolutely become core members of the relevant Yin Yang Master faction. Any information about divine power users is considered absolute top secret. Basically, its hard to learn anything about them. Seiji folded his arms. Thats right. Its hard to even know the identity of someone whos a divine power user. Thus, I know even less about their current situation. Natsuya sipped on some tea. Should I ask my sister Yui about this? Its highly likely that she knows more than I do about this. But, its another matter whether shell tell you or not. Thats what Im thinking as well. Seiji sighed. He also took a teacup and sipped on some tea. Those with divine favor Chiakis feeling of being constantly watched, could that have been a god paying attention to her? Seiji surmised. That is quite possible, Natsuya told him seriously. The gods are watching you It would seem that in this world, this phrase would be no mere joke. If there really is a god watching her, I hope that they will send a greeting so that we can at least learn who it is, Seiji commented helplessly. Chapter 751 - Whos free tonight? Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Some time later, Natsuya finished her tea and left. Seiji continued drinking his tea and waited for others to arrive. Mika, Kaede, Yukari, Kazuko, Kaho, and Hisashi arrived at his place in that order. Hoshi was busy with his part-time job and couldnt come. Surprisingly, Hisashi had the time to come over. Hisashi and Kaedes father, Michirou Juumonji, had left the hospital and returned to their main residence, taking over the duties of running the Juumonji Mafia group again. This meant that Hisashi no longer had his heavy responsibilities, and could go back to being an otaku gamer all day such a thing didnt happen at all. Actually, Michirou could have returned long ago. But after seeing that Hisashi was doing such a good job running the Juumonji Mafia, Michirou decided to spend some more time resting in the hospital. After he finally left the hospital, he used the excuse of needing to rest up to only take back part of his original dutiesand this was only because Hisashi strongly requested him to do so. After the knight order members gathered and had a strategy conference, they put on their combat equipment and finished their preparations for entering Kazukos Domain. Likely due to the Realm of Cherry Blossoms influence, the difficulty of the monsters in the Domain had obviously risen. In the very first battle against mob monsters, King level Sakura samurai appeared in the first wave. After that, the boss battles involved not only Sakura samurai armies and tree demons, but also a Sakura female demon! With the Sakura female demons buff effects for the other samurai, the armys combat strength was improved to a whole different level. Since there were also many tree demons, the knight order members felt severe pressure facing against them. Seiji helped out and also had Kaho release her massive AOE insect swarm attack. Only then was everyone able to stop the first monster waves ferocious attacks. Everyone fought their hardest and slowly got closer to the Sakura female demon. Yukari and Mika then used a combination attack to ambush and slay the Sakura female demon by using black spiderweb and Mikas signature Dimension Shattering Jade. After the Sakura female demon was killed, the Sakura samurai army was instantly weakened. This allowed the insect swarm to devour the entire army. Without the large number of weaker monsters harassing them, it became much easier for the knight order members to deal with the remaining elite monsters. In the second wave of monster attacks, even more King level demons appeared. That wasnt much of a problem still, but the issue was that three Sakura female demons appeared together with the final bosses for the second wave! Luckily, it appeared that their buff effects werent exactly overlapping for the Sakura samurai army. Seiji estimated that if one Sakura female demon buffed all Sakura samurais stats by +10%, then the three Sakura female demons buffs stacked together roughly buffed the Sakura samurais stats by about 15%. Still, this was rather troublesome. Seiji had to support Kaho using his Mana so that she could send out an even larger and stronger insect swarm. Only then was everyone able to withstand the Sakura samurai army. Seiji then increased the degree of his helping out in the battle. He singlehandedly slew numerous General and King level demons, along with several tree demons and a Sakura female demon. In the third wave of monster attacks, more tree demons appeared yet again. During the boss battle stage, a new type of monster, Sakura Mist Demon, appeared! Just as the name suggested, Sakura Mist Demons had bodies of corporeal mist. They were shaped like gigantic humanoids, and moved by floating around. Their danger level was classified as evil demon. These demons were individually stronger than tree demons or Sakura female demons. Not only that, these Mist Demons were completely immune to physical attacks! Basically, only spiritual magic attacks could harm them. These Mist Demons could also split themselves or reform their bodies. They were also capable of devouring allied Sakura samurai when they were weak to recover. When the individual Sakura Mist Demon approached, Seiji decisively greeted it with his [Demon Suppression Bell] as a welcoming gift! He had instantly judged that nobody on his team could handle the Mist Demon except for himself. If he didnt kill this monster immediately, it was highly likely that one of his companions would be severely injured, or even worse. The pitiful Mist Demon was instantly vaporized upon arrival because Seiji considered it to be too strong. It didnt even get a chance to show off its abilities. Everyone in the knight order was exhausted after the training in the Domain ended. Rather than physical fatigue, they felt more mental fatigue. This round of training had given them far too much pressure. If it wasnt for Seijis presence, they would have retreated already during the first monster wave. It was certain that they would have all been defeated or even died without Seijis presence. While Seijis companions were so tired that they had no energy to speak, Seiji was having a great time. He had obtained a bountiful harvest of Inner World Crystals! The normal Sakura samurai demons dropped 83 crystals. The General demons dropped 46. The Kings dropped 7. The tree demons dropped 12. The Sakura female demons dropped 3. And, the lone Mist Demon dropped 1 crystal. The evidence proved that an increased difficulty would also increase the overall number and quality of the dropped crystals! But, it was also possible that this was all due to the Realm of Cherry Blossoms influence Seiji decided to try training in the domain tomorrow again. If it was indeed true that an increased difficulty would increase the dropped loot, then he would increase the difficulty by as much everyone could handle. Seiji brought the Inner World Crystals into his room, opened up his system, chose [Furniture] from its menu, and exchanged for furniture he felt was necessary for his [Spirit House]. After he finished his purchase, he counted the remaining crystals, and then walked out of his room back to the living room. Whos free tonight? Seiji asked all his companions who were still gathered there. Later that night. The knight order members that trained in the Domain earlier today were gathered together once more. Hoshi was here as well. Natsuya, Hitaka, and Rana also arrived. It was the first time for Yukari and many of the other members to meet the cute cat girl Rana. They all wanted to approach her, but Rana avoided them as if she was an actual cat. Although nobody succeeded in getting close to her, they all felt that Rana was really cute. As expected of the legendary creature in our school, Yukari commented. Then, right in front of everyone, Seiji opened the door to his [Spirit House]! Everyone witnessed a gray crack magically appear in midair. This crack opened up into an oval shape, which had a black and white Yin Yang diagram spinning inside. This gave everything a mystical air. Seiji walked through the teleportation portal first. Natsuya, Hitaka, and Rana followed after. Then, Mika, Kaede, Yukari, Hoshi, Hisashi, Kazuko, and Kaho followedin that order. Mai was the last to enter. Welcome to my personal dimension. Seiji extended his palms towards everyone as they arrived in the living room of his [Spirit House]. Tatami mats covered the floor, and a wooden round table was in the center of the room. A beautiful teapot and numerous teacups were set on the table. White lanterns were hanging from the walls and ceiling, while giving off a gentle orange glow. A wooden horizontal pull style door was to the right, with a sign that said Dojo on the door. To the left were two wooden doors. One door had a sign saying Restroom, while the other sign said Warehouse. There was nothing else apart from these few rooms in the [Spirit House]. As Ive said before, its relatively simple. Whats important is what we can do here. Seiji walked towards the right and opened up the door to the dojo, entering inside. Everyone followed after him. They saw that the dojo had wooden flooring and lanterns as illumination. Right across from the door was a large watercolor painting hanging from the wall! Three figures with their back turned to the viewer were within the painting. The person in the middle was a Yin Yang Master with a talisman in hand, wearing white hunting attire. The leftmost person was a samurai who wore pitch-black armor and held a longsword in his hand. The rightmost person was a woman who wore beautiful clothing and held a paper umbrella. The three of them were observing falling flower petals before them as if there was something there. They seemed to be facing off against something, giving the painting an aura of tension Suddenly, the painting seemed to become animated, just as if it wasnt a painting, but rather a dimensional portal right into those threes world. This was a Spirit Image! And, it was an incredibly high-quality Spirit Image While Mika and the others had no idea, Natsuya and her two Spirit-branded Retainers could tell that this Spirit Image for cultivation was far higher quality than any they had ever seen before! Just seeing this made the three want to enter Visualization right here and now. How did you obtain this Spirit Image? Natsuya couldnt help but ask. She was already astonished enough that Seiji had been able to craft his personal dimension into something like an actual place to live in. What was going on with this super high-quality Spirit Image? Where did he obtain it from? Who drew it? It was created by itself. Seiji awkwardly scratched his face. Im not sure how it was created I wanted one, so my dimension created it. Natsuya was rendered speechless. It was useless to even ask. I should just give up trying to understand what he can do, she mentally commented to herself. All the others were absorbed in looking at this incredible seemingly alive painting. They naturally stared at it, feeling like it was constantly enlarging, with the picture appearing ever closer, more colorful, and more realistic Suddenly, something in the atmosphere changed! Seiji received a system notification that numerous people were now in the middle of cultivating in his dojo. This would also cost him an amount of crystals he had stored up in his warehouse. Looking at his companions, he saw that every single person present, except for Natsuya, was quietly looking at the Spirit Image and giving off mysterious aura. It was obvious that they had all entered a special realm. They were all undergoing Visualization it was amazing that they all had successfully entered Visualization, something supposed to be highly difficult, with just a single look! Wasnt great concentration supposed to be required for Visualization? His systems Spirit Image was even more effective than Seiji had anticipated. This was a good thing. Still, with so many people standing here standing still as if they were all hypnotized zombies, it did appear a little strange. Natsuya was shocked to her core once again to see that not only Hitaka, Rana, and Mai, but even Mika and all the newbies that didnt know what a Spirit Image was had all successfully entered Visualization. This Spirit Image what the hell was it!? Chapter 752 - Pay me with your body Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Seiji explained to Natsuya about this Spirit Images special qualities that he had read about in his system. It was a Spirit Image that could help people to enter Visualization the moment they looked at it this was doubtlessly the highest quality type of Spirit Image out there! Natsuya gave up entirely on understanding just how Seiji had managed to craft it. Such a Spirit Image would surely sell for a tremendously high price if it was to be sold. But, unfortunately, this Spirit Image couldnt be taken out of Seijis personal dimension. It could only be used here. Natsuya asked if she could try Visualization with it as well. Seiji told her she was more than welcome to. Soon, Natsuya entered the state of Visualization just like everyone else. Seiji really wanted to try using the Spirit Image that his system had crafted as he hadnt even gotten a chance to try it for himself yet. But, with everyone else in the state of Visualization, he felt that he needed to stay behind and watch over them. And so, Seiji practiced cultivating a new spell while observing how everyone else was doing. Mai was the first to wake up and regain her senses. She blinked and felt like her head was really heavy. It took several seconds before her brain started working properly again. What happened to me? Where am I? Why am I here? And then, she recalled everything, and was astonished. I actually became so absorbed in that painting that I entered Visualization!? Mai had never successfully entered Visualization in her life, or even anything close. Yet, she was actually able to do so just now!? Senpai, youre awake, a voice spoke up next to her. She reflexively turned to look and saw Seiji. Seeing his handsome face, she recalled the experience she just had during Visualization, causing her to begin blushing. In her Visualization realm, Mai had dreamed about herself being a ninja who carried out a mission together with her companions. During the mission, they were ambushed unexpectedly by a vicious demon. Some of her companions were killed, while others were captured. Finally, she was the only one remaining. While struggling with all her might, she was saved by a Yin Yang Master. This Yin Yang Master was physically identical to Seiji. And, his name was Seiji Kamijou! She received healing and treatment from Seiji Kamijou. The two of them then fought demons together while saving Mais companions who had been captured. During this process, romantic feelings bloomed between them Mai felt quite awkward as she recalled some of the rather steamy moments between herself and the Seiji Kamijou from that dream. Thats not something that I actually want! I just got too immersed during Visualization. Its not related to reality at all! Mai said that to herself in her mind. Senpai? Seiji noticed that something seemed to be a little strange about Mai. Is something the matter? Its its nothing. Mai forced herself to forget the scenes in her mind. Are you really alright? Of course Im alright. Seiji blinked as he looked directly at her. How was your Visualization just now? He changed the topic. Youve successfully entered Visualization, right? Yeah Mai looked at the Spirit Image again. This painting is truly miraculous. It even allowed someone like me with low spiritual ability to successfully Visualize. Its good that it was useful to Senpai. Seiji smiled. Id really like to know how youve obtained this Spirit Image, but I suppose I wont receive an answer. Mai looked back at him. Its not that I dont want to answer, but even I dont know how it was created in my dimension. Seiji shrugged. This was a question that only his system could answer. Yet, his system was the rare type which was permanently silent. Maybe it was the story type where the cheat power required no explanation? Something flashed in Mais eyes. While she appeared calm on the surface, it was difficult for her to suppress her inner turmoil. She had been tested to have very little talent for spiritual ability or Mana when she was young. Thus, it was difficult for her to ever improve her power level. But after seeing this unique Spirit Image, she easily entered Visualization without even realizing it. She could also feel that her spiritual power had evidently improved what did this mean? This meant that a path previously sealed to her had finally opened up! This path had been opened so easily, to the point where she felt like it wasnt real. Yet, she could concretely feel that her spiritual power had indeed improved. Young Master Haruta May I continue using this Spirit Image to Visualize in the future? Of course. Do I need to pay anything for it? Nothing at all, Seiji smiled. Please go ahead and use it anytime you want. No need to be polite. Thats not an acceptable answer! Mai decisively denied him. Thats the worst type of answer at all, not wanting anything in return. Im not a member of your knight order team, nor am I one of your girlfriends. Why be so generous to me? Seiji was rendered speechless for a moment. Senpai Stop! I know that youre about to try some sophistry on me, but that wont work with me, the maid adamantly refused. Whats with saying that I use sophistry? Seiji commented in his mind. I only feel that theres no need to mind this Although there is indeed a slight cost to allowing Senpai to use the Spirit Image, with our relationship, theres no need to pay it any mind. Its just like how Senpai has never minded helping me before, Seiji stated sincerely. I have minded. No, you havent. I have. You havent. I have! Mai clutched her chest. You have ample of something else Seiji almost said what he thought out loud as he glanced at her ample bosom. Such a troublesome maid Senpai I have. Seiji stopped staring and thought things over. If you really mind so much, why not pay me with your body? Mai: !? Ahh so comfortable Thats the spot use some more force ahh Wow Senpai amazing Stop making strange sounds! Mai forcefully squeezed Seijis arm. She was currently giving him a massage. Of course, Seiji had been joking when he said to pay him with her body. Hed actually meant that she could work, as in give him a massage. Seiji was currently lying face down on the dojos ground, with Mai kneeling next to him and massaging his shoulders. The maid had an annoyed expression and seemed slightly angry. While she appeared angry on the surface, she was actually pretending in order to conceal what she felt. When she heard pay with your body, she had been astonished, and also a little she felt a subtle emotion that could perhaps be described as secretly delighted. This caused her to feel some self-loathing. I didnt immediately realize that he was joking, and even felt like that Mais feelings were currently rather complex. It was all this idiots fault! She kept complaining in her heart, and wanted to squeeze him harder during the massage to punish him. Yet, she couldnt bring herself to do so. Not only that, touching his body like this caused her to recall her experience during Visualization, and the intimate contact she had with the Seiji Kamijou from her dream. This caused her to become even more flustered. Meanwhile, Seiji knew absolutely nothing about all this. Right now, he truly felt that it was a wonderful idea to ask Mai to give him a massage. Her massage felt wonderful! As she massaged him, he felt his muscles relaxing more and more. It felt as if all the fatigue hidden deep within him had been released, which was a wondrous sensation. Senpai you can use some more force Seiji sighed in pleasure. After hearing this, the frustrated maid instantly sat on top of Seijis back and forcefully squeezed his back! Ahh Seiji felt some slight pain. But more than that, he wondered about her current pose! He could feel that it wasnt only her hands on his back anymore could it be that she was sitting on him? Seiji instantly couldnt help but imagine what it would look like with the maid actively massaging him while sitting on him. He felt that something seemed rather suggestive about such a pose. Senpai, youre ah He felt some slight pain from her forceful massaging, but in a way, this felt good as well. Forget it Seiji decided to stop caring about what position Mai was currently in. It was fine as long as it was comfortable. Meanwhile, as Mai sat on his back and heard such sounds coming from Seiji, she felt a mysterious sense of pleasure. She felt as if she was riding and had conquered him. No, Im only giving him a massage! Although she tried telling herself this, she actually enjoyed such a feeling, looking down at and toying with him. She didnt even realize that her lips were arcing upward. Youve brought this upon yourself, Young Master Haruta. Chapter 753 - Such a sinful young master Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Kaho was the second to return to her senses after Visualization. While still in a daze and recovering, she heard some strange sounds. Kaho turned around, only to witness Seiji lying face down on the ground with the maid Mai sitting on top of him. She was instantly astonished by the sight. Senpai, thats enough now No, Im not finished yet. Seiji indicated that Mai could end the massage, but the maid absolutely insisted on continuing. She also continued to use great force with her massage, making Seiji utter strange sounds. Kaho didnt know how to react to this scene. She wanted to ask what was going on, but felt too awkward to ask. Seiji was finally released by Mai a few minutes later. She really takes her maid work too seriously, Seiji thought to himself as he got up from the dojo floor and explained that Mai had been giving him a massage. He also asked Kaho if she had successfully entered Visualization. Kahos face instantly flushed red. Seeing such a reaction out of her, Mai immediately guessed at what Kaho must have seen in her dream. Such a sinful young master, the maid commented in her mind. Kaho had indeed Visualized successfully, but she didnt want to tell Seiji about what shed experienced in her dream. As for Seiji, since he had his own Visualization experience which he felt was embarrassing to talk about, he thought it was only normal to not want to talk about it, so he didnt pry any further. After that, everyone else gradually returned from Visualization as well. A simple look at this Spirit Image had caused every single person here to easily enter Visualization! Everyones spiritual power improved by an obvious amount. Mika had the greatest improvement, followed by Hoshi and Yukari. Judging by how much they improved, just four or five more instances of Visualization would allow them to reach the spiritual power required to be a Spirit-branded Retainer! Was this due to the miraculous quality of the Spirit Image, or because of the Awakeneds potential? Natsuya felt that it was a combination of both. She no longer cared enough to calculate just how amazing all of this really was. At any rate, the knight orders potential seemed limitless. If everyone successfully grew at their current rate, it would be impossible to imagine what they would end up like in the future. But, one thing was certain: Seijis knight order would definitely end up as a powerful new faction! Apart from these real life factors, Natsuya also felt even more confidence in her assessment due to what she saw in her dream world during Visualization. In her dream world, she was a Yin Yang Master just like in the real world. She was a couple with a Seiji whose last name was Kamijou, and they had pretty much the same boyfriend/girlfriend relationship they did in the real world. However, the difference was that the Seiji Kamijou in Natsuyas dream was far stronger than Seiji was. Not only was he incredibly strong, he even had numerous powerful Spirit-branded Retainers serving under him. This Seiji Kamijou was basically like the legendary strongest Yin Yang Master in history, Seimei Kamijou! Even though this was only a dream she had during Visualization, which couldnt be treated as real, Natsuya faintly felt like this was a premonition of Seijis possible future. Once she leaned from Hitaka, Rana, Mai, and all the others that every single person present had dreamed about Seiji Kamijou during Visualization, Natsuya felt even more certain! Seiji also mentioned that he had become Seiji Kamijou during his previous Visualization experience. It was possible that everyone witnessing Seiji Kamijou during Visualization was due to an effect of this special Spirit Image. But it could also be interpreted in other ways differing depending on the individual. After everyone discussed their Visualization circumstances, they then tried to practice their abilities or spells in the dojo. Everyones abilities and spells caused zero damage to the dojos walls and floor. Not even a scratch was left behind. This proved that Seijis dimension was highly durable. Kazuko tried her very best, but was unable to open up the portal to her Domain here. She then tried going to the living room of Seijis dimension, but was still unable to do so. Apart from Kazuko, everyone else was successful in using their abilities here. They experienced how easy it was to cultivate here, doing it with a refreshing and relaxing feeling. Soon, just like Seijis first cultivation attempt here, they all became unknowingly immersed in cultivation. When it was finally time to leave Seijis realm, everyone had made plenty of progress. They were all delighted with their own personal improvements. Everyone praised this location and how miraculous it was, along with the miracle worker himself, Seiji. Creating and using this location all requires Inner World Crystals. And, Inner World Crystals are something that everyone obtained together while fighting. So, this place is the result of everyones combined efforts. Seiji smiled as he said this. Right now, he still wasnt certain that increasing the difficulty of monsters in Kazukos Domain would equal an increase in crystals dropped. He would experiment tomorrow, and if that was really the case, then he would increase the difficulty, obtain more crystals, and improve his Spirit House so that his knight order members could cultivate even longer and better here so that everyone could challenge even higher difficulties forming a virtuous cycle. Well, this was basically the equivalent of a mobile game, with dungeon grinding, building structures, and leveling your team! I have named this place the Spirit House. From now on, this is our True Knight Orders dimensional base. Seiji announced the name of this place to everyone. That kind of name seems way too plain for such an awesome place. Hisashi adjusted his eyeglasses. I recommend that this place be called the Realm of the Gods!'' Seiji was rendered speechless by Hisashis idea. What does everyone think of the name? He asked for the others opinions. Realm of the Gods Although it sounds rather mighty, it also sounds really embarrassing, Mika commented. Still, the name that Seiji gave this place really is rather plain. We should come up with a mightier and cooler name, Yukari remarked. I hope that Senpai can come up with a cooler name, Hoshi agreed. I think that Realm of the Gods is a fitting name although it does indeed sound somewhat embarrassing. Kaho agreed with Hisashi. I think that Spirit House is a fine name. Its simple and descriptive. Natsuya stood on Seijis side. There were plenty of people that agreed with both Seiji or Hisashis suggestion. Seiji himself was unsure whether he should adopt Hisashis recommended name for the Spirit House or not. On one hand, Realm of the Gods indeed sounded mightier and cooler than Spirit House, but on the other hand, Realm of the Gods sounded somewhat overboard to him. Does anyone else have a name suggestion for this place? How about Harem House?'' Mai made a suggestion. Everyone was rendered speechless. Tee-hee. As the subtle atmosphere persisted, Kazuko broke the silence by giggling. I agree with the name Harem House. She laughed while raising her hand. If thats what our King wishes Hisashi looked towards Seiji. Not at all! Rejected!! Why are you rejecting this name? Isnt it quite appropriate? The hell with that! After retorting, Seiji had everyone vote between the names Spirit House and Realm of the Gods. In the end, the name Spirit House won the vote. Hisashi still didnt want to give up on the name hed come up with. He recommended that the name Realm of the Gods be used as a code name, for example when they were out in public. Seiji agreed to this proposal. Everyone then left the Spirit House and all returned to their own homes. Chiaki strongly requested to sleep in Seijis apartment tonight. She even brought over her blanket. Theres an unknown god watching me. Its really scary! Thats why I have to sleep with you in your bed! Chiaki acted like this was her only option. *Shing!* Shika slowly unsheathed her Demon Blade Muramasa. Chiaki was quite scared by Shikas sudden movement. Seiji hadnt even noticed that his adopted younger sister had been sitting there with sword equipped! After Shika unsheathed her sword, she took out a piece of white paper, and slowly started wiping the blade it was evident that she was doing the swords maintenance. But, this was something that one would typically do in their room. The black-haired girl who was cleaning her Demon Blade This scene seemed quite beautiful, but also a little spine-chilling. I was just joking about sleeping in Seijis bed. I actually want to sleep in the living room. Chiaki gave up on her idea. How long do you want to stay over at my place? One night? Or a longer time? Of course, forev I mean, until this incident is over with. Its not good for you to sleep in the living room for that many days. Seiji looked directly at her. Why dont you sleep on my bed, and Ill sleep in the living room instead? Ill be fine! But Ill mind. If you want to sleep at my place, you have to sleep in my room. I wont accept any other opinions. Chapter 754 - Stay by her side and protect her Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Then Ill just go back to my apartment to sleep instead. Werent you feeling scared? Although Im scared, I cant have you sleeping in the living room. I dont have any problem with sleeping in the living room. Neither do I Its not the same. Seiji didnt want Chiaki to sleep in the living room for multiple nights, but Chiaki also didnt want Seiji to have to sleep in the living room. That was why she preferred to return to her own apartment rather than having Seiji make such a sacrifice. But, she said that she was scared, and Seiji was indeed worried about her and wanted her to stay here. So, he decided to simply move her bed into his apartment! With his boosted physical strength as a spiritual ability user, this was quite an easy matter. Seiji put Chiakis bed in the study and tidied it up for her. That settled the matter. Ill be quite happy if you attack me in the middle of the night~ Chiaki made a seductive gesture as she sat down on her bed. Dont mess around just go to sleep properly. Call for me if anything is wrong at all. To be honest, Seijis heart skipped a beat. Later that night, his lust arose and he couldnt help but violate her such a thing didnt happen at all. All he did was get up in the night to check on her. He saw that Chiaki was fast asleep, with nothing out of the ordinary, so all he did was adjust her blanket for her. Of course, he did feel something as he looked at his girlfriends sleeping face. Still, it wasnt to the point of pouncing on her. Nothing happened that entire night. The next morning, Yui arrived at Seijis apartment. Seiji got on her car and told her about what he heard from Itsuki Kamitani, including the information on Chiaki. You can choose one of two options now, Yui spoke up after a period of silence. First is to hand that Chiaki Wakaba person over to me basically, hand her to Soul Society. Second is to protect her using your own strength. Seiji fell silent for a moment. This caused him to recall the final choice he had to make during the Bloodwine Ritual tournament regarding what he would do with the Bloodwine reward. As if his system was tacitly cooperating with his memory, it suddenly offered him some conversation options [A: I believe in you. Ill hand Chiaki over to you.] [B: I believe in you, but I cant trust Soul Society the same way Ill protect Chiaki using my own power.] [C: I need to know more. Whats going to happen to Chiaki? What will happen if I hand her over to Soul Society?] Seiji chose option C, wanting to know more. Im not sure what will happen. Maybe nothing will happen at all. Or, maybe things will be highly dangerous. Something flashed in Yuis eyes. If you hand her over to Soul Society, we will protect her life within certain limits. But if those limits are stretched, she will be dealt with. Dealt with this phrase caused Seijis expression to turn icy. Soul Society was no charity organization, nor was it an organization standing for justice. Just as Hana said, it would be more accurate to describe Soul Society as an organization for maintaining order in the mystical society. Order was not the equivalent of kindness. Sometimes, violence and cruel acts would be necessary to maintain order in any society. Seiji was quite clear on this. He didnt blame Yui for this. Rather, he was thankful to her for telling him more clearly. How should I protect her? Seiji asked this question, indicating what he wanted to do. Stay by her side and protect her, Yui answered with a serious expression. And so, thats why you brought her along as well. The student council president looked over at Chiaki after Seiji arrived at Natsuyas residence together with Chiaki. Seiji had just finished explaining Chiakis situation. Chiaki put on a cute smile. Thats how it is. Seiji nodded. When hed asked Chiaki to come together with him to Natsuyas residence, Chiaki didnt object at all. Rather, she was quite happy to do so. Shika had come along as well. Kaede was off from work today, so she was babysitting Reo. Hisashi, Yukari, Hoshi, Kazuko, Kaho, and Mayuzumi all arrived at Natsuyas residence as well. Chiaki greeted everyone. This was her first time meeting Hisashi in person, but they had previously chatted online and were familiar with each other. Chiaki had also already heard about Kazukos identity. When Chiaki met Kazuko for the first time, Chiakis eyes lit up as she smiled in delight. After everyone gathered here, Seiji explained to everyone regarding Chiakis situation. After that, he began a strategy conference together with Natsuya and Hitaka as well. At this moment, Chiaki discovered a wild cat girl Rana. Chiaki immediately chucked a Master Ball at Rana whoops, pounced towards the cat girl! But, Rana was able to agilely dodge. Dont run from me~ Kirin-chan~~ Meow. The tomboy chased the cat girl out of the room. Chiaki seemed to be having fun. After the strategy conference, everyone changed into their combat equipment. Hitaka was still wearing her typical red dress for combat. Hisashi and the others who saw this for the first time were all astonished by her striking appearance. However, Natsuya didnt wear form-fitting attire this time. She copied Seiji and wore a similar jacket for her combat attire. Natsuyas jacket was red and white. Since the scion had an excellent figure, the jacket made her seem handsome and cool yet also alluringly beautiful. She especially seemed like a perfect match when she stood next to Seiji who wore a dark gray jacket. They seemed like the male and female leads right out of an RPG video game! This type of attire is nice as well, but I still prefer what she wore previously Yukari thought that to herself. Last time, when she returned home, Yukari immediately drew many ero sketches using Natsuya as the model. Natsuyas appearance in form-fitting attire had given her such an impact that the image etched itself deeply into Yukaris mind. Yukari was then able to complete a wonderful drawing after the sketches. It was so wonderful that she didnt even want to upload it to her internet gallery. She preferred to keep it to herself instead. After Yukari had learned that Natsuya would join this next training session, she looked forward to seeing the student council president in form-fitting attire once more. However, this time her expectations came up empty. Seiji had actually requested Natsuya to change her outfit. That was because Natsuya looked way too sexy in her outfit, which he felt would be a bad influence Fine, he had to admit that it was because he didnt want any other males to see her with such an appearance! It was no good even if Natsuya was wearing a cape. Natsuya was quite happy with the way Seiji felt. She speedily prepared a couples jacket in the same style as his to match him. Hisashi and the others all sincerely praised Natsuyas beauty and her excellent pairing with Seiji. Mika had an envious look in her eyes, which Seiji noticed. Do you all want to wear some combat equipment that looks even better? he asked everyone. This humble one has no objections to his current combat clothing. But, if possible, of course Id like to wear something cooler! Hisashi stated. I agree, Yukari commented. Same for me Hoshi also agreed. I think this current clothing is fine, Mayuzumi mentioned. I also think the current clothing is fine, Kaho agreed with Mayuzumi. I also agree that the current clothing is alright, Mika stated in a low voice. But although she said this, her expression betrayed her. It would be expensive to have combat equipment crafted for everyone. But if Seiji only went for looks rather than improved functionality, he could afford to outfit everyone with cooler-looking customized equipment with his current wealth. He thus mentioned the idea of outfitting everyone with cooler-looking combat clothing. However, the knight order members asked what the price of outfitting everyone with basic equipment would be, and then everyone rejected the idea of having him do this. It was too expensive! Even if the knight order members didnt need to pay this cost, it wasnt an ignorable price Or perhaps it should be said that it was precisely because everyone wasnt paying themselves that they cared even more. No need to mind this amount of money. This isnt much compared to how much work everyone is putting in, Seiji told them. Even though he said this, Yukari and the others still wouldnt agree to let him pay for them. After seeing this, Seiji gave up on the idea of outfitting everyone with cooler-looking gear. Still, it was important to level up everyones equipment in the future. He would have to start thinking about it. After this training session in the domain, Seiji decided to assign everyone some homework, having them all write down their ideas and thoughts on how to upgrade and make some custom equipment for themselves. He would use this as a reference. As for Mika he had another idea just for her. After everyone was finished preparing, they all entered Kazukos Domain and started battling! As Seiji had requested, Kazuko increased the difficulty of her Domain. Chapter 755 - Snake Demon and Samurai Demon Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu This time, tree demons appeared in the very first round. The monsters difficulty level was evidently harder than in yesterdays training session. However, since Shika, Natsuya, and Hitaka had joined in for todays training session, the fighting was actually easier than the last time. Three Sakura female demons and one Mist Demon appeared together during the first boss fight round! Seiji supported Kaho with his Mana, having her release an insect swarm to fight against the buffed regular Sakura samurai army and the tree demons. Natsuya dealt with the Mist Demon, Shika and Hoshi teamed up against a Sakura female demon, Hitaka and Hisashi teamed up against the second female demon, and Mika and Yukari teamed up against the third demon, while Mayuzumi and her summoned spirit Idelia provided cover for everyone All the team members performed excellently and dealt with the monsters without much trouble. In the second monster wave, more tree demons appeared, and there were more female demons and Mist Demons in the boss fight round. Seijis group dealt with the second boss fight using the exact same tactics, except with Seiji and Natsuya teaming up against the Mist Demons. Seiji wasnt surprised when Sakura female demons appeared together with the regular monsters in the third wave of attacks. During the boss fight, some new demons appeared for the first time. Sakura Snake Demons and Samurai Demons! As the name suggested, a Snake Demon was a gigantic snake-like spiritual monster with a body length of over fifty meters! Its black scales shone with a metallic sheen, and it had blood-red eyes that kept emitting a red mist which curled around it. This made it seem as if its body was on fire. The Snake Demon moved by flying. Its gigantic body seemed to glide in midair, which was a stunning visual impact that caused almost everyone to pause in surprise. The Samurai Demon was a much stronger and leveled up version of the regular Sakura samurai. This demons body was seventeen meters tall, and it wore black armor that shone with an identical metallic sheen, just like the Snake Demons scales. It also had blood-red eyes that constantly emitted a red mist that surrounded its body. Although the Samurai Demon was only one-third the size of the Snake Demon, it still gave off a powerful pressuring aura as it walked over with a sword in each hand! It made everyone feel as if they were facing off against a giant mecha. Seiji had yet to fight against a mecha in real life. But as he looked over the giant Samurai Demon, he felt that it would feel similar to this. The Snake Demon and Samurai Demon were both classified as vicious demon danger level! Not only Seijis knight order members, but even Natsuya and Shika felt pressure and danger from these two boss monsters. Seiji remained calm as something flashed in his eyes. Kaho continued using her insect swarm to deal with the regular Sakura samurais and the tree demons. The insect swarm even managed to somewhat occupy the Sakura female demons. The Snake Demon flew towards everyone, while the Samurai Demon approached from the ground. A group of Mist Demons followed behind them the insect swarm was basically ineffective against these stronger enemies. Everyone saw the Snake Demon open its mouth wide and swiftly gather red mist at its mouth. The red mist formed into a gigantic spiritual bullet that it then shot out! If this huge spiritual bullet hit anyone, it would surely cause serious injury or even death! Reversal spell, [Dragon Counterattack]! Seiji stood in front of everyone else and lifted his sword as he cast one of his ultimate defense spells. A large amount of small spell formations instantly appeared before him, absorbing the monsters attack and transforming it into a divine dragon form that went straight back towards the Snake Demon! The golden dragon roared as it rushed towards the Snake Demon. However, the dragon exploded as it was sliced into two by a bright red arc right as it was about to hit the Snake Demon! The Samurai Demon had saved the Snake Demon. With a single swipe of the sword in its right hand, it had sent out a bright red wave of sword energy that crushed the [Dragon Counterattack] spell! The Samurai Demon then got on one knee. It was evident that it was gathering energy for some sort of attack. Retreat! Scatter!! Seiji immediately shouted towards everyone. Spring! The Samurai Demon jumped high up into the air. Now, what did it feel like to see a seventeen-meter-tall giant jumping right towards you? It was difficult for Seiji to describe. The best analogy he could come up with was seeing a meteor hurl straight at you *BOOM!!!* The moment that the Samurai Demon landed, it swung down with both swords, sending out a huge area-of-effect shock wave! Since everyone had retreated in time, nobody was struck by the swords. However, everyone was hit by the shock wave. Fortunately, Natsuya had already cast a defensive barrier on everyone. In addition, everyone also had their own defensive abilities, so nobody was injured. Double [Overload] followed by [White Calamity]! Seiji decisively used his limited-usage ultimate abilities. A pure white spirit was instantly created. Natsuya and the others were shocked to see this. Shika-chan! Hearing her adopted older brother call to her, Shika instantly understood what he wanted. She rushed up to the White Calamity spirit. The spirit entered her body, instantly causing her to glow with a faint white light. It felt like she was now releasing a powerful mystical aura. The [White Calamity] spirit that Seiji created was capable of attaching itself to any spiritual ability user. This was the first time Seiji and Shika were testing its abilities in actual combat, however. You take care of the Snake Demon! Seiji told her. Rather than the Samurai Demon, the Snake Demon was the greater threat as it could move freely in the air. Only someone strong enough could fight against it. Shika immediately charged forward, jumping right at the Samurai Demon. The Samurai Demon swung its sword in an attempt to cleave her. However, it suddenly stopped in its movements. Destruction curse, Icefall! A powerful chill started emanating from Shikas Demon Blade Muramasa. A giant sword of ice sliced down together with her blade, landing a direct hit on the Samurai Demons head! *Bam!!!* This one hit smashed the Samurai Demons head into pieces, causing its armor to crack and emit a large amount of red mist. Shika then stepped on the now headless Samurai Demons shoulder and used it as a platform to jump high up into the air, aiming right for the Snake Demon in the sky! The Snake Demon swung its tremendous tail with high speed right at Shika. But, somehow, the tail missed, and Shika counterattacked with a vicious stab into the tail that also allowed her to climb onto the demons body. Clang! Clang! Clang! Shika continuously swung her blade, dealing heavy damage with each swing. This caused mist to constantly escape from the Snake Demons body. Gyahhhh!!! The Snake Demon made pitiful sounds as it started twisting abnormally in the air. While Shika was busy slaying the Snake Demon, the fight on the ground was still continuing. Containment spell, Demon-sealing circle! Natsuya cast a spell that created a giant dark red ring with a faint pentagram and shining runes within. The next moment, she pointed at the Samurai Demon, causing the ring to fly over and encircle it while glowing with a brilliant light! Mist kept escaping from the headless Samurai Demons body which was shaking all over as if it was about to collapse. Yet, the next instant, it swung both its swords, twirling around where it stood and letting off a powerful shock wave! *Shatter!* The dark red ring broke and disappeared with a sound like shattering glass. Seiji and Natsuya combined their barriers to block the shock wave. Everyone else had already retreated further back, so they werent affected. A large amount of mist swiftly started gathering at the Samurai Demons missing head. However, Seiji wouldnt allow it to regrow a head freely. He immediately cast a spell [Evolved Demon Suppression Bell]! *Clang!!* A gigantic golden bell appeared, and covered the Samurai Demon no, more accurately, it was only large enough to cover the upper half of the Samurai Demons body! This scene seemed almost comical. While the Samurai Demon stopped moving for a moment, it then sent out another explosive shock wave that shattered the golden bell! The Samurai Demon then kneeled once again. Seeing that it was preparing another attack, Natsuya and Seiji tacitly took identical actions. Spirit sword, Red Lotus! Natsuyas sword started glowing a dark red. Spirit sword, White Lotus! Seijis sword started glowing a pure white. They aimed together at the Samurai Demons legs, and sliced out! The moment that the Samurai Demon jumped, Seiji and Natsuya charged simultaneously while attacking the demons left and right leg in unison! Their tacit cooperation could be termed perfect. The Samurai Demon was knocked off balance in midair and crashed wretchedly into the ground. Seiji and Natsuya looked at each other and exchanged smiles before pressing on with their attack. They continued cooperating excellently without need for verbal communication against the Samurai Demon. As they chased after it, they even took the time to kill the nearby Mist Demons. Everybody else wasnt merely standing around as Seiji and Natsuya hunted the Samurai Demon. Kaho did her best to control her insect swarm on her own to fight against the Sakura samurai and tree demons. Hitaka agilely danced between several Mist Demons and kept them busy. Mika and Yukari worked together to kill the Sakura female demons as quickly as possible. Hoshi and Hisashi took risks while stalling several other female demons. Mayuzumi had Idelia support Hoshi and Hisashi. Kazuko adjusted her eyeglasses while floating in midair and observing all of this. Behind her, the Snake Demon screamed pitifully and writhed in midair as Shika sliced it many times in succession. Chapter 756 - This isnt a sad dream Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu The wind blew past, bringing along many falling cherry blossoms. Everything seemed hazy and unclear. Things seemed beautiful, yet unreal. As if she was dreaming. No, I am probably dreaming. Chiaki had this faint realization. She felt very comfortable here, and didnt want to continue thinking about it. She wanted to quietly enjoy this ethereal beauty as if she was a kitty cat sleeping under the warm sunlight. A figure appeared in her field of vision. There was the sound of laughter and someone talking. A certain person was calling out her name. His voice sounded quite gentle and loving. She knew that voice. It was extremely familiar to her. It was s voice. Who is ? Idiot, is . Hes so familiar and important to me. I love him. Who was he again? Why cant I remember? It should be quite easy for me to remember. I definitely shouldnt forget his name. Yet, I cant recall it. His words are so moving. The food he makes is so delicious. His hand is so warm. He has a beautiful smile Why would I forget his name? Why cant I remember s name, s existence? Chiaki! Chiaki! Chiaki slowly came to her senses and felt the world clear up around her when she heard her name being called. She slowly opened her eyes and saw a familiar teenaged boys face with a serious expression while looking directly at her. Seiji Whats the matter? Chiaki blinked and wiped away the tears she found on her face and eyes. I dont know I think I had a rather sad dream Do you remember what you dreamed of? I cant remember Something flashed in Seijis eyes as he reached out and patted her on the head. Do you still want to sleep? No Chiaki grabbed her cell phone and checked the time. She then sat up on the bed she was in. Who brought me here? Only now did Chiaki realize that this wasnt her bed in Seijis apartment, so she asked this question. Houjou-senpai did. She saw you fall asleep on the sofa, so she brought you to a guest room to rest, Seiji explained. How was your battle? Our battle was a loss, but everything is alright since nobody was injured. After killing the Snake Demon and Samurai Demon and successfully winning against that boss wave, Seiji immediately chose to retreat from Kazukos Domain. If things had continued as they had and even more vicious demon level spiritual monsters had arrived, that would have been bad. The Domains difficulty level had been increased too much. That difficulty level was a failure for training. Although this time the Domain wasnt cleared out fully, Seiji still had a small harvest of Inner World Crystals, so it was alright. The number and quality of crystals hed received helped him to confirm that the loot would be better with a higher difficulty level! Logically speaking, he should increase the difficulty level in order to obtain more crystals. But, if he increased the difficulty too much, things would become too dangerous for his knight order members and the training would be a failure, so he had to be cautious. After the battle concluded, Seiji summarized the battles results and handed everyone their homework regarding what they wanted to do with their own equipment. It was definitely necessary to level up their equipment as well. Everyone understood this all the more clearly after todays battle. While their equipments functions were important to improve, the equipments appearance couldnt be ignored, either. Physical appearance was something that would affect morale. It was quite necessary to begin considering such factors. Everyone had discussed the topic of equipment for a while before they all returned to their own respective homes. What did I dream of just earlier? Chiaki was unable to recall. However, she faintly felt that it was something important, so she did her best to remember. Yet, all she could recall was that there were falling cherry blossoms, along with a hazy and seemingly beautiful atmosphere. That didnt seem like such a sad dream, yet it had left her with a sad feeling. Why was that? Chiaki didnt understand. Normally, she wouldnt have paid much attention to a dream that she couldnt remember. However, Seiji viewed her dream with great importance. If that was no ordinary dream, then its highly likely that youll have a similar dream again, he told her. If that really happens, try your best to remember the dreams contents. Chiaki agreed to do as he said. This was something potentially mystical happening to her, which made her feel somewhat nervous. Although she was nervous, she also felt expectant because this might possibly help her to obtain divine powers. Of course, she knew that she was being overly optimistic by wanting mystical abilities. But if things turned bad, or even worse that didnt matter, because Seiji was by her side! With such a reliable boyfriend, nothing could possibly happen to her. Chiaki was confident of this. Time passed until it was nighttime of the same day. Right before bedtime, Chiaki teasingly offered herself to Seiji just like last night. She then got in her bed, covered herself with her blanket, and closed her eyes Chiakis consciousness slowly drifted off as she fell asleep. Without realizing it, she began to feel a gentle wind and see falling cherry blossoms. Three figures walked among the falling cherry blossoms. On the left was a woman wearing a long dress. On the right was a man wearing a regular jacket. In the middle was a little girl with silver hair. The little girl was holding onto the man and womans hands. She was saying something to the woman, and the woman responded gently. Chiaki dazedly watched this scene before her. Everything was hazy and unclear. She was unable to see the exact appearances of those three people, nor was she able to see their faces. She felt warmth, she felt that this was familiar, and she felt bliss. Who were these people? Why did she feel this way upon seeing them? Had she seen them somewhere before? Did she know these people? Chiaki felt that she should know these people. Otherwise, they wouldnt have felt familiar. Yet, she couldnt recall who they were! Seeing the three walk off, Chiaki finally reacted and ran after them. Cherry blossoms kept falling on her head, face, and body, blocking her view, affecting her senses, and slowing her down. Chiaki was unable to run or even walk quickly. She kept feeling like it was more and more difficult to proceed, just as if she was fighting against an invisible force. Wait! Wait a moment! Chiaki shouted towards the three individuals. However, they seemed not to hear her as they gradually walked off into the distance. All they left behind was their joyful laughter and words that she couldnt hear clearly. Wait for me! Let me see what you look like! Chiaki shouted at the top of her lungs. She received no response. The three individuals figures gradually disappeared. Finally, Chiaki was unable to walk any further. Her legs gave way and she collapsed on the ground. She looked off into the distance at the falling cherry blossoms in their direction, and muttered to herself, I know you you should know me as well Why cant I remember? You feel so familiar, so it should be easy to remember who you are Just who are you people Tell me This wasnt a sad dream. The wind was gentle, the flowers were soft, the atmosphere was warm and beautiful, and everything seemed so blissful. Those three seemed like a familyfather, mother, and daughter Yet, she felt sad because she couldnt remember them or figure out who they were. Tears poured out of her eyes and obscured her vision, causing everything to become even hazier and more ethereal. Chiaki started crying as if she was an abandoned child. Her consciousness became hazy as well. In this state, she seemed to remember something and say something out loud, but she was washed over by her sad emotions and didnt realize this. As she cried and cried she suddenly felt something warm. This warmth felt more real than the ethereal warmth of her dream. This warmth felt truly reliable and reassuring as well as familiar. Unlike the three who had just disappeared, Chiaki clearly knew the source of this warmth. She was easily able to recall this persons appearance, identity, and name Seiji Im right here, Chiaki. Im right by your side, a clear and energetic voice responded to her. His clear voice transmitted a power right to her heart that dispelled her sadness. Chiakis consciousness gradually returned as the ethereal beauty of the dream and all the cherry blossoms faded. Everything that shed just experienced in the dream was forgotten. The girl opened her eyes as she forgot her dream once again. All that was left behind was confusion and her tears. Chapter 757 - This is a game that Id happily play for my entire life Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Seiji sat on the edge of Chiakis bed, holding her hand and caressing her face while looking in concern at her. Did you have the same dream? he asked while wiping away her tears. I think so I cant remember it Chiaki gripped her boyfriends hand tightly, wanting to feel his warmth. I heard you saying mommy in your sleep just now, Seiji told her. Mommy? Chiaki felt mysterious emotions stirring within herself when she heard this word. As for her mommy her mother, Chiaki knew nothing about her. Chiaki didnt even know what her mother looked like, what her mothers name was, or whether her mother was still alive or not. Chiakis father hadnt told her anything at all about her mother. He had only shown Chiaki his paintings of his wife, but Chiakis mothers face was completely unclear in all his paintings. Chiaki had been highly dissatisfied with this, but she had never acted out because of it, because she knew that acting out was useless. Could it be that what her father said was true all along? Chiaki suddenly thought about this. If she had said mommy during her dream, that meant her dream was likely something about her mother. Yet, she was unable to recall it. She felt sad, and she felt that the dream had been important. Yet, she was unable to remember it. Could it be that her father was the same way? He said that he couldnt remember her mothers face at all. Was he actually telling the truth, that he had forgotten rather than that he was a cold-hearted man? Was the incident surrounding her mother related to the mystical? After thinking of all this, Chiaki told Seiji her thoughts. That sounds possible I think that Ill need to talk to your father. Something flashed in Seijis eyes. Chiaki felt like she could hear her own heart pounding. However, she didnt know if this was due to nervousness or some other reason. If her own theory was real, then how should she face her father? Should she say sorry to him for the misunderstanding she had had all this time about him? Would her relationship with her father change? Chiakis feelings were so complex right now that even she didnt understand them currently. After a period of silence, Seiji asked, Can you fall asleep again? I can if you accompany me. Sure, go to sleep then. Ill be right here next to you. What I mean is that you should accompany me in my bed. Chiaki acted all spoiled. Seiji: Whats the matter? Chiaki asked after seeing that her boyfriend didnt react. Im fighting a fierce war against myself in my heart right now, Seiji replied in a calm tone. I cant tell at all. Thats because Im doing my very best right now to withstand my desires. Were simply sleeping together. Thats no problem at all, is it? Theres a huge problem. I wont be able to restrain myself. Chiaki chuckled upon hearing this. Will it really create such a big problem for you? Do you need to even ask! Youre quite attractive, incredibly attractive, Seiji told her sincerely. Even I want to praise myself for holding myself back as much as I am right now. Chiaki smiled sweetly as her eyes became watery. Then why dont I give you a blowjob? she spoke seductively while licking her lips. After the blowjob, the girl hugged the boy and felt his warmth while being able to enter a peaceful sleep. The next morning, the weather was beautiful and the sky was filled with white clouds. Chiaki took out her cell phone and dialed the number for her father Shingo Wakaba. Seiji and Mika were in the room, listening to the conversation which Chiaki placed on speakerphone. The call connected. Good morning Dad. Chiaki greeted her father. Her tone sounded calm. However, Seiji and Mika could tell that she wasnt calm at all. Id like to ask about mom. Last night, I think I dreamt about her, but I cant remember what I dreamed. I feel like it was something really important, but I cant remember anything And then, I thought of you, and what youve said about mom before Dad You didnt actually forget about mom, you forgot all memories related to her, is that right? Although the phone conversation was on loudspeaker, Shingo Wakaba remained completely silent. Dad Chiaki clenched her hands. You actually want to remember mom, but you cant remember anything no matter how hard you try. Is that it? Shingo still remained silent. Dad Thats not it, Shingo finally replied, denying this. Chiakis expression immediately froze over. Stop thinking about such random things just because of a dream. Youre not a little kid anymore, Shingo told his daughter coldly. If youre that free, you might as well go read a book or go exercise instead of thinking about such boring things. He immediately hung up the phone after that. Chiakis expression immediately became depressed. Seiji frowned upon seeing her like this. Mika felt bad for her best friend. He said thats not it Chiaki spoke in a low voice. I must have thought too much into things. Seiji immediately took out his own cell phone and dialed Shingo Wakabas number that Chiaki had previously given to him. Nobody picked up. Seiji dialed the number again. Nobody picked up. Seiji dialed the number yet again. This time, Shingo answered the call. Good morning, Wakaba-san. Who are you? Im Chiakis boyfriend, Seigo Harano, Seiji told him. Right now, Im here together with Chiaki. I was watching her when you were talking to her just earlier. Shingo remained silent. I apologize for not using a more pleasant tone with you. Thats because Im really displeased with you right now. Seiji increased the volume of his voice. Seiji Chiaki wanted to say something, but Seiji stopped her with his expression. Please forgive me for being so direct, Wakaba-san. Youre a failure as a father! Seiji didnt mince his words at all as he spoke bluntly. To be quite honest, I really want to beat you up right now. I know that this impulse of mine is lacking in reason, because I dont know your specific circumstances. I dont know why that you treat Chiaki this way. Perhaps you have your own hardships. But no matter what, you have responsibilities as a father! Please understand, because I also have responsibilities as her boyfriend. I apologize for saying such rude words, but I wont retract them. I also hope that you wont forget what Ive said just now. Otherwise there might come a day where Ill really beat you up, no matter if youre a famous artist or whatever else. Shingo remained silent throughout Seijis tirade. Chiaki and Mika were unable to say anything as they watched Seiji rant while giving off a powerful aura. Seigo Harano After a long period of silence, Shingo finally spoke up. I know about you. Youre a high school student. Its nice that youre so spirited, but dont be so arrogant. I shall self-reflect on myself, and I also hope that youll reflect on yourself, Wakaba-san, Seiji responded in such a way. I would like to ask for you to sincerely respond to Chiakis question to you just now, and properly talk to her about her mother. She has the right to know. You dont have the right to interfere with our family affairs, Shingo stated coldly. Im her boyfriend. I dont agree to you being her boyfriend. I dont need the agreement of a father who only sees his daughter a few times or even less per year, Seiji responded in a similarly cold tone. I told you to not be so arrogant, high schooler. A boyfriend/girlfriend relationship at such a young age is nothing more than a game. This is a game that Id happily play for my entire life. A high schooler whos probably being supported by his parents doesnt have the right to say that. So a father who never cares for his daughter has the right to lecture me? Seiji and Shingo exchanged verbal barbs over the phone as if they were fighting. Chiaki felt nervous and tense while listening to all this, along with some delight. Her reliable boyfriend was taking her side, and her cold father finally met an opponent She couldnt help but feel somewhat happy about this. She believed in Seiji and that he would know not to go overboard And even if he caused a broken relationship with her father, he would take responsibility for her! Thinking about how Seiji would take care of her for the rest of her life even if her father abandoned her, Chiaki felt quite reassured. Seiji is so handsome, talented, and rich. And, he truly loves me. This is the boyfriend that Im so proud of! Chiaki suddenly felt tempted to tell that right to her father. She wondered what expression her cold father would have if he heard that from her? Perhaps it would be the expression he had right now while talking to Seiji. Chapter 758 - I can promise at least not to beat him up to death Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu In the end, Seiji was unable to find out anything regarding Chiakis mother. But, he didnt want to give up just like this Seiji intended to call Shingo again later to ask again. And if Shingo Wakaba still refused to say anything, Seiji would go find him and say his question to his face. And if Seiji still couldnt get an answer, he would ask Natsuya to hire someone to investigate Chiakis family! Of course, Seiji would ask about Chiakis own feelings regarding the matter first. Ill leave everything to you. Chiaki smiled at Seiji. Troubling my dad over this feels pretty good. Seiji smiled as he sensed that his girlfriend trusted him completely. Seiji then told Natsuya about the situation. She was more than happy to help out if needed, telling him that all he needed to do was ask if he decided to have an investigation done on Chiakis family. After that, it was time to train in Kazukos Domain once more. This time, only Seiji, Mika, Hoshi, Kaede, Mayuzumi, Kaho, Natsuya, and Rana were participating in battle. Since the cat girl was joining the battle, Chiaki couldnt enjoy her cat time and wasnt too happy. After the strategy conference, everyone put on their combat equipment and Rana transformed into her adult cat woman form. Her seductive beauty was a huge contrast to her previous cuteness, astonishing everyone who saw her other form for the first time. Chiaki was particularly stunned to the point where she even began to drool without realizing. When she regained her senses, she strongly requested to touch the cat girls tail! But, Rana avoided her yet again. Im begging you~ Kirin-chan~ Please let me touch you~~ Meow. The tomboy chased the larger cat girl in circles around the living room. Chiaki seemed to be having fun. Mayuzumi also expressed interest in touching Rana, and Mika and the others were interested as well. But since everyone saw that Rana didnt want to be touched, they naturally didnt press the issue. Seiji took action and captured the berserk Chiaki, tossing her over to Mai to watch over her while everyone was training in the Domain. After everyone finished their preparations, they then entered the Domain. Kazuko lowered the difficulty of the monsters in the Domain, but not by too much. The difficulty was back to the same level as the day before yesterday. Everyones fight was successful, and no unexpected situations popped up. Neither did any vicious demon level monsters appear as everyone successfully defeated the last monster wave. After leaving the Domain, Seiji went to find Chiaki. He saw that she was looking at the yard in a daze. Welcome back was everything fine? Chiaki came back to her senses when she noticed Seiji arriving. The battle went well. Seiji looked at her. But, is something the matter with you? My dad called me just now and told me to eat dinner with him tonight, Chiaki spoke in a soft voice. Seiji raised his eyebrows upon hearing this. Hes willing to talk to you about your mother? He didnt mention anything. He only told me to eat dinner with him tonight And he even specifically mentioned that you werent allowed to come. As expected, Chiakis father Shingo didnt like Seiji. Seiji was completely unaffected by her fathers dislike for him. Seiji didnt care at all what Shingo thought of him. He only cared about what Chiaki thought. If he says that, I want to go even more But, Ill leave the decision up to you. Seiji looked directly at his girlfriends face. If you want me to go with you, Ill go. Or, if you want me to go with you but you dont want him to know about it, I can use a spell to make myself invisible. And if you feel that it will be better for you to go by yourself, I will respect your wish. Chiaki fell silent for a moment before replying. If I allow you to come with me, can you guarantee that you absolutely wont attack him? I cant, Seiji answered directly and honestly. I knew it thats why I cant take you with me. Chiaki sighed in exaggerated fashion as if she was a teacher who felt helpless about a delinquent student. I can promise at least not to beat him up to death. Seiji made a pose like he was a delinquent student. Rather than a guarantee, that sounds more like a threat, my dear student Haruta-san. You misunderstand. Im sincerely guaranteeing that at the very most, Ill break only a few of his bones, Wakaba-sensei. Thats definitely a threat! Theres no helping it. Ill compromise a little, then. I promise to only break at most one of his bones. This isnt an issue about the number of bones! Because of my Senseis pleading, Ill compromise as much as I possibly can. I promise not to break any bones in his dominant hand. Nor is this an issue of which bone to break!! After retorting, Chiaki broke out into laughter. Seiji chuckled as well. Will you really be alright by yourself? After laughing, he asked this question in all seriousness. Im not sure that there wont be any problems, but I want to face him by myself, Chiaki replied. Ill feel quite reassured if youre by my side. But, I think thats no good. He is my father, and I want to learn about my mother from him I need to talk to him about it myself. Her boyfriend was reliable, incredibly reliable. It would definitely be fine to leave things up to him. But since her father voluntarily asked to meet and talk, then Chiaki felt like she should work up her courage and face him properly. Besides, if talking to her father didnt go well, she could always ask for Seijis help afterwards. If the situation is bad, then Ill send a signal for help is that alright? Of course. Seiji smiled. The moment that I receive your signal, Ill rush over immediately at top speed. After seeing his gentle smile, Chiaki felt once more that her boyfriend was really cool. She smiled brilliantly. Dinner time. Chiaki quietly waited by herself in a private room at a high-class Sakura Island restaurant. How long ago had she last eaten dinner together with her father? She thought about it for a moment, but was too lazy to think about it anymore. This wasnt because she didnt mind, but by now, it didnt really matter that much anymore. Rather than living in her original luxurious apartment provided to her by her father, Chiaki felt far more used to living in the Uehara apartments now No, it wasnt even to the extent of being accustomed to it, as right now, Chiaki was completely unwilling to leave the Uehara apartments and return to her original luxurious apartment. Seiji, Mika, Shika, Reo, Kaede, and the landlord Nozomi the Uehara apartments had all these familiar people living there. The Uehara apartments seemed far more like home to Chiaki than her luxurious apartment. Fun times from her daily life appeared in her mind. The tomboys mouth slowly started arcing upwards without her realizing it. She even took out her cell phone and started browsing saved pictures of everyones daily life together. After seeing the pictures, she recalled the memories from that time She soon immersed herself in the memories. Right when she was looking at a picture of Seiji from the cherry blossom viewing festival, Chiaki heard some footsteps outside the rooms door. Her father had arrived. Chiaki put away her cell phone and turned around to see her father entering. Shingo Wakaba was wearing a dark-colored jacket and long pants. He had a handsome appearance but was rather on the skinny side. He wore black-rimmed eyeglasses, had a small and combed mustache and neat and orderly grayish-brown hair, which was tied in a ponytail. He definitely had the aura of an artist. This was her father, Shingo Wakaba. His physical appearance and aura both seemed to suit his status as a renowned artist. To be more specific, it was likely that seven out of ten people who didnt know him would instantly be able to guess his occupation as an artist. Shingo had previously been on many television programs as a guest artist. He had even acted in a few movies before as an artist. This was all likely due to his physical appearance greatly helping him out. He even had the nickname Idol Artist in the entertainment industry. Dad Good evening. Chiaki greeted him. Shingo nodded slightly and sat down across from his daughter. He then ordered some food on the menu. After the server left with the order, Shingo and Chiaki both fell silent. How have you been doing? After a period of silence, Shingo spoke first. Very well, Chiaki answered calmly. Every single time that her father met with her, his first question would almost always be this exact question. And then, no matter what she replied with, his comment would always be I see, the famous artist answered expressionlessly in a light tone. His behavior didnt seem like he was concerned for his daughter. It was as if he was just going through the motions. Chapter 759 - Shes only a dream Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Both Shingo and Chiaki fell silent for another moment. You shouldnt have given my phone number to another person, Shingo spoke up. Although I suppose I never stated this explicitly, you should have known better. Chiaki remained silent. Im not against you making a boyfriend, but I definitely wont easily recognize him as your boyfriend, Shingo continued in the same light tone. More than eighty percent of high school relationships will end with a breakup. You may believe that your feelings for each other will persist for a lifetime, but those feelings are actually quite fragile, just like a cup made out of ice. It will break instantly if you drop it. And even if you dont drop it, it will melt over time. The more feelings you invest into your relationship, the more youll regret it when you break up. You should understand this logic. Dont be overly immersed in these youthful games. Otherwise, youll be the one hurt most in the end. Youre absolutely right, Dad, Chiaki responded in a similarly light tone. But, Im already immersed in this youthful game. I want to play this game with him for my entire life. Even if I cant succeed, even if I regret and feel pain in the end Ill still think that it was worth it. Thats only what you think right now. Shingo looked directly at her. Your way of thinking will definitely change in the future. Perhaps But I wont forget. Chiaki also looked directly at her father. The famous artist took a good look at his daughters face. You will forget. After a period of silence, he averted his gaze and spoke in a cold and distant tone. At this moment, a server arrived with their orders. The food appeared exquisite and was served on the highest-quality porcelain plates. The foods beauty was just like artwork. Not only was the food beautiful to behold, the taste was also wonderful. But right now, Chiaki missed the regular food that she ate at Seijis place every day. At this time, Seiji and the others would also be having dinner in their apartment. Rather than the beautiful food before her, Chiaki would have preferred to be in that apartment and eat regular food together with them. Seiji took a bite of a meat bun. He had purchased this meat bun from a convenience store. It was hot and filling, with a nice taste. Why was he eating a meat bun? That was because he was currently outside instead of in his apartment. He was waiting close to the restaurant where Chiaki was meeting her father. Although he respected Chiakis wish and didnt spy on her meeting with her father, he had never said anything about waiting at home for her. It was also an option for him to enter that high-class restaurant and eat there as he was quite rich now. But, Seiji preferred to return home and enjoy Shikas dinner as it was her turn to cook tonight. So, he only purchased a single meat bun to tide him over until he went back. At this moment, something approached him. Seiji turned around, only to see a gray-haired dog. The dogs expression made it evident that it wanted the meat bun Seiji was eating. After exchanging glances with it, Seiji tore off a piece of his meat bun and tossed it to the dog. The gray dog lowered its head and swiftly ate the morsel. It then looked back at Seiji again. Seiji finished off the remainder of his meat bun and opened up his hands to indicate that there was no more food left. The gray dog blinked and left disappointedly. Seiji stayed where he was and waited as the wind blew past him. After dinner was dessert, and after dessert was teatime as the ending to this delicious meal. Chiaki inhaled the fragrant scent of her tea and slowly sipped, tasting its bitterness as well as the sweet aftertaste. Dad I want to know Theres nothing to say about your mother, Shingo spoke in a light tone before his daughter even finished speaking. Theres no need to pay it any attention or think too much into it. Why? Chiaki inquired. Because theres no meaning. Something flashed in Shingos eyes. Its meaningless for you to know about someone whos no longer here. In that case, all of history is meaningless. Why not have schools stop teaching history class? Chiaki replied in a cold voice. Of course, nobody would cancel history class. Chiaki was just being sarcastic. She isnt part of history, as she isnt a famous or important figure. Shes simply a woman who wont affect anything in the world after shes no longer there, Shingo stated. What you learn in history class at school is just like a renowned painting. History has great value for humanity and the world. But the issue about your mother is just like the scribble of a child. Its deemed worthless to the world and is destined to vanish. Youve never minded it before in the past. Thats perfectly fine. Simply continue not minding I really mind!!! Chiaki suddenly shouted at the top of her lungs. Anger, sadness, hatred, helplessness, and various other emotions could all be seen on her face. She had an incredibly complex expression. How could I possibly not mind! Thats my mom!! But, you always refuse to tell me anything I dont know anything about her besides some paintings that dont show her face! I want to know, but I never learn anything even if I ask you, so I can only force myself not to care. But, it doesnt mean that I actually dont care!!! Chiakis shouting was also mixed with her crying by this point. I want to know my moms name, I want to know what type of person she was, I want to know if shes still alive or not, and where she is if shes alive, or where her grave is if shes dead, and what she left behind Even if all these things are worthless to the world, theyre the most valuable things possible to me! Because Im her daughter!! Shingo widened his eyes slightly when faced with his daughters sudden outburst. It was evident that he had received an impact from this. Tears started pouring out from Chiakis eyes. Im sorry, Dad Youve always given me everything else that I wanted while raising me all this time. Im truly grateful But this isnt normal I want to know what mom meant to you I also want to know what your daughter means to you Chiakis tears dripped down into her teacup. Shingo lowered his gaze and looked at her teacup. He remained silent for quite a long while. After Chiaki calmed down, she took out her handkerchief and wiped away her tears. At this time, she really wished that Seiji was by her side. She would feel warm even if all she did was hold his hand. Should she send out the signal to have him come? As long as she took out her cell phone and called or texted him, he would rush over immediately! She was certain that Seiji would arrive extremely quickly if he saw her like this, would he immediately try to hit her father? Chiaki suddenly felt like laughing out loud as she recalled her earlier conversation with Seiji when he pretended to be a no-good delinquent. Just thinking about this gave her courage. She decided not to rush things and refrain from summoning her delinquent boyfriend. Otherwise, it would be really hard to fix her relationship with her father if Seiji broke one of her fathers bones. Just as Chiaki was thinking about this, her famous artist father slowly looked towards her again. A dream He still spoke in that same light tone of voice. Yet, his tone seemed infused with more emotion than before. Chiaki returned to her senses and looked back at her father. She saw that under his black-rimmed eyeglasses, he now had an expression that she had never seen before. His expression seemed sad, helpless, and full of melancholy To me, your mother was a dream. I remember some memories involving her, but I cant recall her name or face I feel like the memories involving her are important but they might just be my hallucinations because not a single person around me knows about her Especially you, Chiaki. In my memories, she was together with you, taking care of you, doting on you, and raising you Youre the person who should know her better than anyone. But, as youve just said, you know nothing about her Shingo took a deep look at Chiaki. Thats why she was only a dream. Chapter 760 - Hes actually an amazing... Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Chiaki was stunned to hear this. In her fathers memories, her mother was the one who raised her? She was the one who should have known her mother better than anyone? Chiaki had no recollection of this she did her best to recall the past, but couldnt remember anyone that could have been her mother at all. And then, she thought about the vague dream she had been having recently. In her dream, she had apparently been calling out for mommy. Yet, she couldnt remember anything after she woke up. I also lost my memory? Did I forget my mom, just as my dad did? Is my memory loss even more severe than my dads? Nobody knows anything about my mom it might all just be an illusion a dream Tell me in more detail, Dad! Chiaki regained her senses and realized that something mystical was highly likely to be behind this. She wanted to know more. Yet, Shingo remained silent. It appeared that he didnt want to say more. Tell me, Dad! Tell me everything. There might be some way to resolve this, Chiaki urged. Theres no need, Shingo stated lightly. As I said earlier, theres no meaning. Shes only a dream a dream that bothers me alone. Theres no need for you to be bothered as well. Shes no longer here, or maybe shes never even existed in the first place. Everything might just be my hallucination. Theres no need to search for the so-called truth. We only need to let this dream slowly disappear. How can that be! Thats your wife, and my mom Chiaki wanted to convince her dad otherwise. Searching for the truth requires time and effort, and you might not even find an answer, Shingo told her coldly. And even if you receive an answer in the end, it might be much worse than the dreams you currently have. The truth could very well be ugly or cruel. Reality isnt beautiful at all, Chiaki. Youre still young. Its normal that you still have beautiful ideals for the world. Viewing youthful games of love as important, and believing that everything will be worth it no matter the result? Such na?ve ways of thinking are suitable for your current age. But in reality, people will grow older, and their ways of thinking will change. The things you believe to be important now, your na?ve ways of thinking, your beautiful ideals for the world all of these will change as you grow older thats what maturity is. After you mature, youll understand that reality isnt that beautiful at all. A beautiful dream is much better than the ugly reality. Although I have to deal with the bother of forgetting about your mothers memories, I also feel the beauty from those memories. I have no intentions of keeping or rejecting those memories, because the reality is shes no longer here. It would be best to simply have this dream slowly fade and disappear. You dont need to mind or care about such a thing. You simply need to live your own life. After hearing this, Chiaki was stunned, and didnt know what to say. She wanted to counter his words somehow, but couldnt come up with anything as she looked at her fathers heavy expression. Shingo silently finished his tea and then stood up. Wait! Chiaki realized that her father was about to leave, so she hurriedly stopped him. Shingo stopped in his footsteps and silently looked at her. Chiaki still didnt know what to say. But as her mind raced, she suddenly recalled Seiji! Seiji would definitely know what to say here. Wait a moment Chiaki told her dad while taking out her cell phone and dialing Seijis number. Seiji picked up almost instantly. Sei Seigo What room number are you in? The moment that she called, Seiji replied in a steady voice. It was as if he had been waiting for her to call. No he probably had indeed been waiting for her to call. Chiaki felt reassured and told him the room number of the private room at the restaurant. Seeing this, Shingo frowned slightly and started to walk off again. Dad, wait! Please wait for Seigo to come here and have a talk with him. Theres nothing to talk about with an outsider. Hes not an outsider hes not an ordinary person! Hell be a help with the issue regarding moms memories! Chiaki hurriedly tried to stop him. Shingo stopped in his footsteps again. Not an ordinary person what does that mean? Er Chiaki was unsure if she should tell him that Seiji was a spiritual ability user. It might make her father feel that Seiji was a scammer. He Hes actually an amazing detective Shingo had a strange expression after hearing this. An amazing detective? A high school detective? You must have watched too much anime! Chiaki could easily tell that was what her father was thinking right now. The truth is just like the plot out of an anime or even stranger, Dad, Chiaki thought to herself. This isnt a funny joke at all, Shingo told her coldly. If hes someone with strange interests, you should immediately break up with him. It was apparent that her father had misunderstood. He doesnt have any strange interests Unless him starting a harem with me in it counts? I thought that you were reasonable, Chiaki. Im not against you having a boyfriend if you wish. But if hes not normal, thats another matter entirely. A fierce glint appeared in Shingos eyes. Chiaki felt pressured by her father. But, the next instant, she actually felt a little happy because her father had shown some worry for her. Whether hes normal or not, cant you decide after you meet and talk to him? Shingo fell silent. Theres nothing to talk about I forbid you from telling him about your mother. After he said that, he turned around to leave again. Wait a moment! He really can help out. Chiaki tried once more. I doubt that hell be of any use and even if he could be, theres no meaning to it. Shingo started walking. Wait, Dad The famous artist walked up to the door and opened it. However, he instantly stopped in his tracks afterwards. That was because someone had arrived outside the door. A restaurant server had just led an incredibly handsome boy to the room. Pleased to meet you for the first time, Wakaba-san. Seiji smiled politely. I am Seigo Harano. Chiaki felt quite moved that Seiji had actually been waiting for her near the restaurant, which was why he had managed to arrive so quickly. The famous artist who had an icy expression sat down once more across from Chiaki and her boyfriend. When Seiji had arrived, he saw that Shingo Wakaba had been about to leave despite his daughters objections. Seiji immediately put out his hand to block the doorway, and said some taunting words. You dont even dare to face your daughters boyfriend? Only then had the famous artist begrudgingly stayed. I apologize for being rather forceful just now. Seiji started off with an apology. But its so difficult to meet you, so I felt that I shouldnt miss this chance Let us have a proper discussion, Wakaba-san. Shingo remained silent with his icy expression. Dad told me about mom Chiaki was about to explain what she heard earlier to Seiji. I said, youre forbidden from telling him about this issue. Shingo immediately stopped her. Dad Hes an outsider. Theres nothing to say to him on this matter. Chiaki had an awkward expression after hearing this. Im Chiakis boyfriend. Even if you dont agree, that doesnt change the fact that Im her boyfriend, Wakaba-san, Seiji spoke in a calm voice. The issue regarding Chiakis mother is very important. I need to understand more. Its not important at all. Nor do you have the right to know about it, Shingo stated coldly. Thats where youre wrong. Its highly important, because this is about Chiakis safety, Seiji spoke in a serious tone. Safety? Yes Only by learning more will I be able to better protect Chiaki. Shingo furrowed his eyebrows slightly. Chiaki needs protection? Seiji looked directly at Shingo and spoke in a serious tone, Thats right. Shes currently in a potentially dangerous situation that might be related to her mother or maybe even related to you, Wakaba-san. Chapter 761 - This isn’t a magic trick Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Shingo looked over Seiji no, he was judging the latter. You dont seem like youre lying What danger could Chiaki possibly be in? Seiji and Chiaki exchanged glances and came to an unspoken agreement. Dad, when Ive said earlier that Seigo was a high school detective, I was lying. Chiaki admitted the truth. Hes actually a spiritual ability user. Shingo: The famous artist showed a strange and obviously disbelieving expression. Meanwhile, Seiji slowly raised his hand. Suddenly, the teacup on the table began to float in midair! Shingos expression changed to one of surprise upon seeing this. Seiji manipulated the teacup and had it spin circles in midair right in front of Shingo. Seiji next sent the teacup flying up and down, then around Shingos head in a circle, and finally around the entire room before it landed on the table again. This is no magic trick. There are no props involved at all. Feel free to check all you want. Seiji opened his hands to show that he had nothing in his hands. The famous artist had a stunned expression. Chiaki felt an urge to laugh out loud upon seeing her father like this. However, she forced herself to hold her laughter in. When Shingo returned to his senses, he adjusted his eyeglasses and took the teacup, looking it over carefully. He then looked over at Seijis hands. Seiji extended his hands out, and even flipped them over and let Shingo look as he pleased. Seijis expression said something like Ill admit defeat if you can find any trickery involved. Shingo looked at Seijis hands for a while and found nothing whatsoever. Although hed received an impact from this, he still didnt believe in Seiji having mystical powers so readily. That was a nice performance. I cant find the trick to it at all. Shingo placed the teacup back on the table. However, I wont believe that this is a so-called spiritual ability so easily. Thats because I have no understanding of magic tricks. Its quite common for ordinary people to be unable to see through a magic trick. Basically, he meant that I simply havent figured out your little magic trick. As I told you, this is no magic trick. Its a real spiritual ability, Seiji stated calmly. Im capable of using this power to move anything in this room, including your own body, Wakaba-san. Seigo Relax, Chiaki. Im not making a threat here. Im simply stating the facts. If you dont believe in my powers, Wakaba-san, why not experience it for yourself? The famous artists refusal to believe in spiritual abilities was slightly shaken after he saw how confident Seigo was. Shingo hid the fact that he was shaken, and spoke in a light tone, Sure, I dont mind experiencing it if you can prove it. Please excuse me. Seiji raised his hand once more and cast [Telekinesis]. Shingo instantly felt an invisible force lifting him upwards into the air! He had an evidently shocked expression as he rose into the air. He hurriedly looked all around him, but was still unable to see any mechanisms that could cause this. Please dont move around too much. This is my first time using this spell to move a human, Seiji told him. Shingo immediately stiffened after hearing this. Chiaki also looked towards Seiji for an explanation. Ive only used this spell before to move nonliving objects or to deal with spiritual creatures, Seiji added. His tone was calm as he was simply stating the facts. Shingo was lightly spun around in midair. After having a personal taste of this invisible power, Shingo was forced to believe that this high schooler was truly a spiritual ability user. A few seconds later, Seiji placed Shingo gently down on the tatami floor mat. How do you feel, Wakaba-san? Would you like to try again? The famous artist was rendered speechless by this question. After several long seconds of silence, Shingo finally spoke up. For now, Ill admit that this is some sort of supernatural ability. So, Ill treat you as a spiritual ability user but what then? What does that have to do with Chiaki? There are spiritual ability users in the world, as well as all sorts of demons and monsters. Chiaki is currently being targeted by a mystical existence. As for why shes become a target, the main reason might be because of you or her mother Seiji then gave Shingo an explanation of the situation that Chiaki was in. Dad The reason why neither of us can remember anything about mom is probably because of some mystical incident. Its likely that Seigo will be able to help us. Please, could you tell him about mom? Chiaki tried convincing her dad again. Something flashed in Shingos eyes. Right now, even he himself didnt know what emotions he was feeling. Finally, he slowly opened his mouth and began talking about his wife Shingos memories about his wife were hazy and ethereal, just as if they were nothing but a dream. He was unable to remember her name or face. Not only thatevery single acquaintance of his that he could possibly think of had no memories of ever meeting his wife. It was the same even for the daughter that he had and raised together with her. In his memories, his wife had previously cradled their newborn daughter while smiling, and his wife had also taught Chiaki the alphabet and how to talk His wife had gone on walks together with him while holding Chiakis tiny hand His wife had cooked while laughing at him playing with the young Chiaki His wife had previously held her finger up to her lips, indicating that he should be quiet because their daughter had fallen asleep His wife had previously taken pictures of him and Chiaki together on a vacation Those were all incredibly happy memories that gave him a feeling of warmth as he recalled those moments. Yet, his wife seemed like she didnt even exist. There was no evidence, either physical or in any other persons memory, of her having ever existed at all! His wife had vanished into thin air. Even the few remaining happy memories seemed as if they were nothing but illusion. Not a single other person had any memories whatsoever regarding his wife, including even his own daughter. The only reasonable sounding explanation that Shingo was able to come up with was that all of these memories were only his own hallucinations or most of them were. Shes nothing but your own imagination. That was what reality kept telling him. Shes nothing but a dream. Shingo kept telling himself this. Yet somewhere deep inside him there was a small stubborn part of himself that was unwilling to accept this. Was she really just a hallucination? Was she really nothing more than a dream? Did I truly imagine her entire existence? He was unwilling and unable to accept it. Yet, the reality was right before him. And, what pained him the most was how his daughter was. His daughter couldnt remember a single thing about her mother even though his daughter should have known even more about her mother than he did. Shingos daughter was perfectly fine and healthy. She grew up to be a completely normal girl. He was the one who was in the wrong for treating hallucinations as memories. He was the abnormal one. Although Shingo came to this logical conclusion, he was still emotionally unable to accept it. That was why he didnt want to see his own daughter. No, it should be said that he was afraid of seeing his daughter! His normal daughter was just like a mirror that kept reminding himself of how abnormal he was. Shingo knew that all of this was wrong. Yet, he was unable to change himself. He had even tried visiting psychologists before. He had tried, but was unable to escape from that dream. That was why, even if he had a cold and distant relationship with his daughter, at least his daughter could still live a good life with all the money he gave her Although this was a rather abnormal family relationship, it was still within acceptable boundaries. Shingo just wanted to wait until this dream disappeared. At that time, if his daughter was still willing, and if he was able to do so, perhaps they could become a normal father and daughter again. Shingo had thought that was the only possibility, until now Shingo finished telling Seiji and Chiaki about his memories. Seiji had a serious expression. Chiaki received a huge impact from hearing all of this. All of these memories that her father had just talked about although they might just be his hallucinations, she faintly felt that they were all true events that had happened in the past! Why didnt you tell me about these memories before! Chiaki wanted to complain to her father. However, the reasonable part of herself told her that if her father had mentioned such things to her before, it was highly likely that she would think her father to be mentally unstable. That was why her father had hidden the truth from her for so long. He hadnt wanted to talk about it. He had only wanted to bear these memories by himself until they finally faded. Has my dad been keeping his distance all this time from me because of this? Chiaki suddenly thought of this. After seeing her fathers current expression, she felt it was highly possible. If she had been the one instead with such unclear memories about her mother, with her father remembering nothing at all, perhaps she would also choose to remain distant from her father. After coming to this realization, Chiaki felt incredibly complex emotions inside. Even she didnt know what expression she had right now. There was only one thing she wanted to say. Dad Im sorry Chapter 762 - You have to use protection! Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Why are you apologizing? Because I forgot about mom Shes never existed, so it doesnt count as you forgetting. You dont need to apologize for this, Shingo said calmly. Im the one who should be apologizing, he thought to himself. However, he was unable to bring himself to say it out loud. No I believe that mom really existed. Chiaki looked directly at him. Dad, your memories are no hallucinations. They were real. The famous artist frowned upon hearing this. I told you, that was nothing but a dream. Dont treat it as reality, he spoke in a cold tone. Shingo didnt want to see his daughter also being confused by these memories. It was more than enough that he was the only abnormal one. Yet, a tiny part within him was actually happy that his daughter said so. This caused him to feel self-loathing, which was why his tone was so icy. Dad Chiaki took a deep glance at her father, feeling like she could now understand better why her father acted the way he did. He still remembered some vague memories of his wife, but nobody else even remembered her existence, nor was there any evidence that she had once existed. This was as if the entire world was denying her very existence! And so, he could only deny his wifes existence as well. Just how painful would it be to deny your own memories? Just how much pressure would he be under to bear all of this by himself? He didnt ask for recognition, because he didnt even believe in himself. What few memories he still had of his wife, he could only treat as hallucinations that was truly so pitiful. After thinking deeper on this, Chiaki felt her eyes heating up as if she wanted to cry. But, she had to withstand the urge. She couldnt allow herself to cry because of this, because she knew her father wouldnt want to see it. She felt that someone like herself who had forgotten about her mother had no right to cry about it in front of her father who had been dealing with his memories all by himself. Right now, its still unknown whether these memories are real or not, Seiji spoke up. Wakaba-san, your memories regarding your wife might indeed be an illusion. However, its also quite possible that such memories really reflect events that happened, just like what Chiaki says. The evidence for this is that Chiaki dreamed about her mother Although she cant remember her dream anymore, I clearly heard her saying mommy while she was dreaming. Theres no mistaking what she said. I dont think that its a coincidence for such a thing to happen while shes being targeted by something mystical Wait a moment. A fierce glint suddenly appeared in Shingos eyes as he stopped Seiji from continuing. You heard Chiaki talking in her sleep while she was dreaming the two of you were sleeping together? Seiji: Seijis cheeks twitched as he suddenly felt a powerful aura coming from Chiakis father. Um, we werent it was just that I had Chiaki sleep in the study of my apartment in order to better protect her Uh, I just happened to hear her talking in her sleep while I was checking on her Seiji did his best to explain things clearly when faced with this pressure from his girlfriends father. Still, he felt a little lacking in confidence here. That was because he knew he was a scumbag who had started a harem. Shingo adjusted his eyeglasses and judged the youth before him with an even sharper gaze than earlier. Although Shingo was a mature adult who was somewhat mentally prepared that his daughter would eventually enter a sexual relationship with a boyfriend one day, it was impossible for him to remain calm once he truly learned such a thing. Seeing how fidgety and lacking in confidence Seigo was behaving right now, Shingo felt that something had definitely happened between his daughter and Seigo. I wont allow such a relationship while the both of you are still in high school. But if things are already at that level, you must remember to use protection. Shingo looked directly at Chiaki while saying this. Chiaki, who had just wanted to cry, now wanted to laugh out loud. Her fathers misunderstanding and serious attitude and Seijis sudden lack of confidence this scene made her feel happy for some reason. She lowered her head in order to hide the fact that she was almost about to laugh. This action caused Shingo to misunderstand even further. His gaze became even fiercer. Listen to me, you absolutely have to use protection! Otherwise there will be a serious problem! We havent had such a relationship yet We havent reached that level, Seiji hurriedly mentioned. This was the truth. Although Chiaki had given him several blowjobs, and he had serviced her as well, they indeed hadnt crossed the final line and had sex yet. However, Shingo didnt believe this. And even if they still hadnt had sex yet, they were probably almost at that point in their relationship. Young people were quite lacking in self-restraint. Even if they could temporarily restrain themselves, there was no telling when they would no longer be able to withstand the urge. Since you call yourself Chiakis boyfriend, and you say that you have responsibilities as her boyfriend, then you also need to protect her. You need to realize the possible consequences of not using protection. You need to take this seriously! I said that we havent Seiji felt rather helpless. But, youre right. Ill remember this. You have to remember it. Shingo glared at Seiji for a while before turning to Chiaki. That goes for you as well. You need to protect yourself. If he doesnt care about using protection, you need to break up with him as fast as possible. Chiaki really was almost about to laugh out loud now. She made a great effort in order not to. I will, Dad. Chiaki finally replied after holding in her urge to laugh. Actually even if we arent careful itll be fine, because Seigo is really rich. He can afford to This isnt an issue that can be resolved by money! Shingo wanted to say this, but suddenly felt like he had no right to say something like this. That was because he had remained distant from his daughter all this time. Apart from giving his daughter lots and lots of money since he was really rich, he knew that he hadnt done anything a father should have for his daughter at all. Since Shingo realized this, he felt like he no longer had the right to lecture them. At any rate, you must be careful. He ended on that note. Seiji and Chiaki both nodded obediently. Everyone fell silent once again. What had they been talking about originally again? Cough lets get back onto the original topic, Seiji coughed to put the topic back on track. Chiakis dream is probably no coincidence. It was likely brought about by something mystical. Let us hypothesize that your memories are actually real, Wakaba-san. This means that Chiakis dream might be the sign that her memories are beginning to recover. While this may seem like a good thing, if thats whats really going on, this is actually a very serious matter. Your wife, Chiakis mother, was someone who definitely existed for real. Yet, she completely disappeared from the entire world as if she had never existed at all Only a highly powerful demon or spiritual ability user could be behind this. I think that its more likely a demon is behind this, because if a human was behind this, that person shouldnt have eliminated everyones memories of your wife but leave your memories only half-erased. And if a demon caused all of this, just how powerful could this demon be its difficult for me to calculate. Its possible that this demon has recently started targeting Chiaki. And, the worst possible outcome may be that Chiaki will vanish from the world and everyones memories, just like her mother did. Seiji said all this with a serious expression. Disappear Chiaki couldnt help but imagine herself being captured or being kidnapped by some unknown demon, god, or human. After that, she would completely disappear from the world, as if she never existed. Just imagining it made Chiaki feel afraid. Wait a moment, being taken away by a demon or a god? Wasnt that the same as the so-called being spirited away? Being spirited away, as in being hidden from the world by some sort of spirit, demon, or god, was quite a famous mystical phenomenon in literature. The most famous legend of being spirited away in Sakura Island was the story of Urashima Taro, the fisherman who had been taken to a dragons palace after hed saved a turtle. This was a fairy tale that everybody in Sakura Island knew 1. In modern society of today, being spirited away was treated as a superstitious way to explain someones sudden and mysterious disappearance. That was what Chiaki knew of being spirited away. But now, it would seem that the concept of being spirited away was actually true to its roots, that the person would be erased from the world by a demon or a god was that it? Had her missing mother actually been spirited away? Chapter 763 - Spirited Away Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu While Chiaki was thinking about her mother, Seiji promised her father that he would do his very best to prevent anything bad from happening to her. Seiji would protect Chiaki. What do you need me to do? Shingo asked after a period of contemplative silence. Please pay attention to anything strange that may happen to or around you. Also, please contact me immediately if anything strange does happen. Or, you can contact Chiaki. Seiji paused for a moment. I would also like it if you could please contact me if you can remember anything else regarding Chiakis mother. Thats all? Thats all. You dont want any money? I dont need money. Shingo took a deep look at the boy sitting across from him and then retracted his gaze. Lets do things like that, then. After saying that, he stood up again. Dad When Chiaki saw this, she couldnt help but call out to him. The famous artist glanced at his daughter before starting to walk off. Chiaki didnt know what to say. She could only watch together with Seiji as her father left. Although they had learned something rather important about her mother, that didnt mean that the relationship between Chiaki and her father would instantly be repaired. But, at the very least, an important step was taken today. C Someone being spirited away, disappearing from the world entirely, with nobody remembering that person or having any evidence that person had existed. This type of phenomenon was relatively common in manga and anime. Seijis deepest impression was from a certain anime named Shakugan no Shana. He recalled that the female lead of this anime from his previous world had been ridiculously popular at the time this anime was released. The red-haired sword-wielding loli was an otakus dream girl. Shana had become the representative character of the tsundere trope, as well as the main reason behind her voice actress Rie Kugimiyas popularity, helping Kugimiya achieve stardom as a tsundere voice actress in other anime afterwards. Even now, Seiji still remembered Shanas famous triple urusai 1 line. It was as if he could hear that line playing in his head right now Cough, he was getting off track. In that anime, people who had their power of existence stolen from them would cease to exist, vanishing completely from the world and everyones memories. All evidence that this person had ever existed would vanish as well. There were also many other anime and manga that used such an element in their story setting. The source of all this were the ancient legends about being spirited away. Being taken away by a spirit, demon, or other supernatural existence could all be classified under spirited away. But, the most original meaning of the term spirited away referred to being taken away by a god. Completely vanishing from the world, with nobody remembering about that person, and all evidence of that persons existence vanishing? Thats the highest possible level of being spirited away, Natsuya told Seiji after she learned of the situation. This type of spirited away, or shall we say, mystical phenomenon, only exists in theory. Thats because if someone really disappears in such a way, nobody will remember them and there will be no evidence of that persons existence. Not a single person will know that this person has existed, so nobody will notice that the person has disappeared. Thats why theres no concrete example of the highest possible level of being spirited away. This is a level of spirited away thats only one level below the theoretical highest possible achievable level of being spirited away. The person in question disappeared, and the great majority of people have forgotten about this person. However, a few individuals still remember that person, or theres a very minor amount of evidence of that persons existence left behind. There are records of such types of being spirited away. Obviously, the situation with Wakaba-sans mother is this type of being spirited away. Its also possible that this wasnt done by a god, but rather a spiritual ability user. A sufficiently powerful individual, or perhaps a spiritual ability user faction, can also accomplish something similar. But, if this was done by a spiritual ability user, that person should have done a more complete job. Natsuya had the same opinion as Seiji here. How powerful would a god have to be to cause such an incident of being spirited away if we go by Soul Societys demon danger levels? Seiji wondered about this. According to soul societys classification, it would have to be demon king level, Natsuya answered instantly. Demon king level as expected. Seiji had been hoping that maybe a god that could do this would only be at the vicious demon level danger classification. Yet, Natsuya answered instantly with such confidence, shattering his tiny hope. With his current power level, would he be able to deal with a god that was the equivalent of a demon king threat level? It was quite possible that he wouldnt be able to no, it would definitely be impossible! Seiji decided not to have any outlandish hopes. A vicious demon level threat like the Snake or Samurai Demon was already so difficult to deal with already. A demon king level threat would definitely be impossible for the current him to handle, Seiji told himself. But what if he included Natsuya and all his companions combat strength put together? Add on his ability to save and load to go back in time, and perhaps he would be able to deal with a demon king level god. But, that would still be tremendously risky As Seiji mulled over things, Chiaki sat by his side and quietly sipped on some tea. It felt rather scary to be watched by a god like this. She also felt scared that she might disappear from the world at any moment, with nobody ever remembering that she existed. However, Chiaki felt reassured because she had such a reliable boyfriend. Apart from being afraid of that unknown god who was watching her, Chiaki now had a new emotion: anger. If this god had caused her mothers disappearance and brought so much pain to her father this god seemed far too evil to her! Since Chiaki didnt have any memories of her mother, she didnt feel the same pain of losing a loved one. She merely felt sadsad for her father, and sad for her own lost memories. Did all of this happen to her because she was a priests descendant, so she had the favor of the gods? She preferred not to have the gods favor at all! Id like to ask After some consideration, Chiaki came up with a question. Where have the people who were spirited away gone to? What exactly happened to my mother? Mika, who was also present and sipping tea, looked at her best friend. Even Shika looked in Chiakis direction. According to the ancient legends about being spirited away, the people who went missing were brought to mystical realms, Natsuya explained. This is something that regular people know about through folk tales as well And with your mothers situation, its highly likely that she became the servant of a god. Is it possible that shes still alive? Chiaki asked in a soft voice. Thats possible. Natsuya looked at Chiaki. But to my knowledge, its impossible to return those who have been spirited away back to the human world. Thats because its impossible even for spiritual ability users to enter the gods realm But as Natsuya said this, she suddenly stopped herself as something flashed in her eyes. What is it? Seiji could tell that she suddenly thought of something. Impossible to enter the gods realm that was the case in the past, Natsuya spoke slowly. Now that the Spirit Worlds have started appearing what if the Spirit Worlds are actually the gods realm, or if theyre directly connected to the gods realm? That means The gods realm could be accessed! Those who were spirited away could possibly be recovered!! The student council president didnt say those two sentences out loud. However, everyone present was able to come to such conclusions by themselves. My mom may be able to return? Chiaki widened her eyes. She had only asked because of her unwillingness to accept the current situation. Shed never expected to hear about such a possibility. Its only a possibility, Natsuya told her in a serious tone. I cant be certain that the Spirit Worlds are related to the gods realm or that they have any connection to the gods realm even now, we still dont know what exactly the Spirit Worlds are. Since she didnt know what the Spirit Worlds were, everything was only a hypothesis. The Spirit Worlds possibly being connected to the gods realm was also only a hypothesis. But, this hypothesis seemed quite plausible. The Spirit Worlds No, more specifically, I should be talking about the Realm of Cherry Blossoms. Something flashed in Seijis eyes. The Realm of Cherry Blossoms is actually the gods realm itself I think that this is highly possible. First of all, why did the Realm of Cherry Blossoms appear? This is something that none of us knows the answer to. However, the Realm of Cherry Blossoms appeared during the cherry blossom viewing festival, right at the time when everyone in Sakura Island was enjoying the sight of cherry blossoms. There must be a connection here! If you treat the citizens enjoyment of cherry blossoms as a type of worship towards cherry blossoms, then the cherry blossom viewing festival will be the highest point in everyones worship of the cherry blossoms. This created a related Cherry Blossom Spirit World, or maybe even brought about the birth of a Cherry Blossom God doesnt this sound quite reasonable? And then, since Chiaki is a priests descendant, and she now senses the attention of a God on her, this means that the God is getting closer and is about to appear. This is an exact match for the current situation with the Realm of Cherry Blossoms! In summary, I believe that the Realm of Cherry Blossoms real identity is the divine realm of the Cherry Blossom God. This all makes sense!! Chapter 764 - Who am I? Where am I? What am I doing? Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Chiakis eyes instantly lit up upon hearing this. But Seiji forced himself to say this word despite Chiakis hopeful expression. Even if thats the case, that doesnt mean that itll be possible to recover those who have been spirited away. There will still be all sorts of problemswhere the spirited away people are, what type of condition theyre in, whether theyll be able to return to our world, what will try to stop us, will we need to fight against the gods problems such as these. Entering the realm of the divine is just like taking the first step. There will be hope of recovering her, but thats all. Chiakis eyes dimmed after she heard all this. Although it wasnt nice to dash her hopes like that, he still had to tell her the truth. Seiji inwardly sighed. Cant we try? Mika couldnt help but speak up. We could try and find Chiakis mother maybe that will be possible? I didnt say that we shouldnt try, Seiji stated. We just need to understand the situation clearly. It was only his guess that the Realm of Cherry Blossoms was actually a divine realm. And even if his guess was proven right, there would be all sorts of problems regarding how to find and bring someone back. Things werent optimistic at all. Seiji felt that it would be bad to be overly optimistic. Taking reality too lightly would typically end in reality teaching you a harsh lesson. For instance, an adventurer who thought they could easily defeat a goblin might be defeated, killed, or even worse. Too much optimism was no good, but that didnt mean that Seiji wanted to give up because of some difficulties. The first step will be to try and find Chiakis mother in the Realm of Cherry Blossoms Seiji looked towards Natsuya. Is there any spell that can be useful for this? Chiaki gradually calmed down as Seiji and Natsuya began discussing magic spells. She felt that Seiji was correct about needing to see the situation clearly. Although there was hope, that was alljust hope. There was no guarantee of being able to find her mother in fact, it could be said that it would be normal to be unable to find her. It would be a miracle if they could actually find her mother. Seiji would definitely try his hardest for her sake. All she needed to do was believe in him. The knight order members all arrived. Seiji opened up the portal to his Spirit House and had everyone, including Chiaki, enter. Not only was Chiaki going to enter the Spirit House, she was also going to attempt Visualization. Seiji didnt know how she would react to the Spirit Image as she wasnt an Awakened or a spiritual ability user. Perhaps she would fail, or perhaps she would succeed. If she succeeded, maybe she would increase her spiritual power, which might attract more attention from the god watching her Seiji explained all the possibilities to her. After learning all the potential results and consequences, Chiaki insisted on trying. She wanted power even if simply raising her spiritual power by a little might be useless, she still wanted to try. Her desire to try became even stronger after learning about the possibility of finding her mother! Seiji was somewhat worried about her. But after he saw how adamant she was, he could only let her try. Everyone entered the dojo of Seijis Spirit House. After their previous experience, everyone didnt immediately look at the Spirit Image. This time, they all sat down beforehand and prepared themselves before looking at the Spirit Image. It was the same for Chiaki. When she entered the dojo, she avoided looking at the giant watercolor painting hanging from the wall across from the door. Only after she sat down next to Mika did she look at the Spirit Image. While looking at that incredibly realistic painting of the three individuals backs Chiaki felt a wondrously subtle sensation. The woman wearing Sakura Island attire and holding a paper umbrella gave her an especially profound and indescribable sensation. The painting enlarged as the figures appeared to become closer. The colors brightened as everything became real Chiaki entered a state of Visualization without her realizing it. The wind was blowing many cherry blossoms around in the air. Chiaki was now walking down a path in between a grove of cherry blossom trees that were in full bloom. The falling cherry blossoms were amazingly beautiful. Chiaki was charmed by this moving beauty and admired the scenery as she walked down the path. She didnt regain her senses until a red torii 1 appeared in her field of vision. Who am I? Where am I? What am I doing? Chiaki was confused as she couldnt recall the answer to any of these questions. Chiaki then noticed that she was wearing exquisitely beautiful traditional Sakura Island attire. Although the clothing was beautiful, it was also unfamiliar, and didnt seem like her own clothing. She also happened to be holding a paper fan in her right hand. A sudden strong gust of wind blew past, bringing along many flower petals that seemed like a sudden rainstorm. Chiaki was forced to close her eyes against the powerful gale. She also felt a chill that helped to clear her mind and recall everything. Chiaki opened up the paper umbrella in her hand and continued forward, passing through the red torii. The wind constantly sent cherry blossom petals flying through the air, creating a sound that resembled a low whisper. Ordinary people would feel uneasy from hearing this sound. The seemingly harmless flower petals were actually harmful as well. Fortunately for Chiaki, the paper umbrella created a barrier that blocked them all. As Chiaki walked down this path, she saw another red torii. She passed through this torii, and then she passed through a third, a fourth, and a fifth torii The whispering sound continued for all this time. The flower petals constantly fell without stop. The originally clear sky began to darken, and the temperature was evidently dropping. The beautiful scenery now began to seem dark and eerie. Chiaki held out her paper umbrella while walking forward at her quickest walking pace. Although she appeared calm on the surface, she couldnt help but feel spooked inside. As long as she finished walking down this path, she would be able to meet that person. She would no longer be afraid if she could be by their side. He had told her that taking this path by herself would be safer than traveling at his side. Chiaki believed him. However, she still felt unsafe as a girl walking down this type of path by herself. She intended to complain to that person after she saw him again. After passing through yet another torii, Chiaki saw some red mist! This red mist seemed rather ominous. Chiaki instinctively didnt want to pass through it. However, that person had told her she would be fine. Chiaki stopped for a moment and took a deep breath to muster her courage. She then walked into the red mist. Her paper umbrella started glowing white and blocked the red mist with its barrier. The whispering sounds changed into ear-piercing clamor. The pink cherry blossom petals flying in the air became bright red. Everything around Chiaki became hazy, dim, and ice-cold Chiaki constantly walked forward down the path without looking around her or thinking too much about what was happening. A while later, her vision started clearing up again. A handsome Yin Yang Master wearing hunting attire was standing not far away from her. A black-armored warrior holding a longsword and wearing a black helmet was standing next to him. When she looked over in his direction, the handsome Yin Yang Master also noticed her. He looked over with a smile. After seeing this gentle smile, Chiaki was moved in her heart. This greatly diminished her earlier desire to complain to him. She reflexively wanted to smile back at him, but the remaining dissatisfaction caused her to withstand her urge to smile as she kept a straight face instead. Are you alright, Miss Chiaki? the Yin Yang Master asked her worriedly. Im fine all thanks to you, Seiji-san. Chiaki intentionally spoke in a rather forceful manner that showed a bit of complaint. Did something happen? Nothing, it was just that Im too much of a coward, so I felt afraid even though I was walking on a safe path. Chiaki walked next to him as she said this. The moment she arrived next to him, she felt the earlier chill around her disappearing, making her feel relieved. I apologize for having you walk that path by yourself. Seiji understood and apologized. No need for you to say that. I was the one who was cowardly. The great and famous Yin Yang Master Seiji Kamijou had guaranteed my safety, yet I was still afraid. Im such a useless girl. On the surface, Chiaki seemed like she was denigrating herself, but she was actually still complaining (acting spoiled). Chapter 765 - As expected of the famous Seiji Kamijou Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Miss Chiaki isnt cowardly or useless at all, Seiji told her seriously. You had the courage to walk here by yourself. That was critical to suppressing the spirits here. Seiji-san probably could have suppressed the spirits even without me here. That might be true, but things would have been far more troublesome without Miss Chiaki around. No matter how troublesome the issue, Seiji-san can deal with anything as long as you take it seriously. Im only a single Yin Yang Master. What I can accomplish is limited Miss Chiakis assistance is incredibly important. After hearing his sincere words, Chiaki harrumphed softly as her lips arched slightly upward. She then looked towards the building which was in front. A shrine was there under the dark sky and flying flower petals, the originally beautiful and divine shrine now seemed ominous and cold. Eerie red mist permeated the entire shrine. The sculptures around the shrine were completely enveloped in red misttheir contours could barely be seen. All the stone lanterns in the shrine were currently unlit, with ominous red mist all around. Suddenly, there was a clamorous sound as cherry blossoms swirled within the mist, forming a tremendous number of dark red shadowy humanoid figures. There were male, female, young, and old, and they all had empty holes where their eyes should have been. They also had vicious expressions and distorted limbs Chiaki was quite frightened by this scene. Something flashed in Seijis eyes as he whipped out a talisman. The silent black-clad warrior next to him also raised her longsword. Whoosh the evil spirits rushed over in their direction! Seiji recited a spell that created a flight of white light on his and Chiakis bodies. The black-clad warrior greeted the evil spirits with her sword. A blueish-white flame started spreading on her sword as it lengthened into a giant spiritual sword. Shing! One swing of the sword slew many evil spirits. Even more evil spirits kept swarming in. The warrior continuously swung her sword to slay evil spirits while using agile footwork to dodge their attacks. However, the evil spirits were incredibly numerousendless, even. No matter how fast the warriors movements were, it was impossible for her to dodge all the attacks. She could only take the remaining attacks with her armor and helmet. Will Kagura-san be alright? Chiaki couldnt help but ask as she saw the warrior fighting against so many evil spirits. Chiaki had never even seen this female warriors face before. She only knew that the warriors surname was Kagura, and that the warrior was female Or, more accurately, Kagura wasnt a warrior, but rather a Spirit-branded Retainer. Shell be fine. With such weak spirits, it doesnt matter how many come at her. They wont be able to harm her. Seiji sounded absolutely confident. His Spirit-branded Retainer named Kagura was able to keep the majority of evil spirits occupied. Only a few evil spirits came over to attack him and Chiaki. However, these few evil spirits were all instantly vaporized by the barrier Seiji had set up. Seiji held many talismans in his hand as he started uttering an incantation with a serious expression. The talismans then began to glow white as they started burning with a golden-white flame. Seiji waved his hand, tossing out all the burning talismans which stuck themselves onto the shrines stone lanterns. There was then an explosion of light that instantly dispelled all the red mist around the lanterns while also lighting them. With all the stone lanterns now lighted, the ominous aura around the shrine was diminished as the lanterns let off a pure white light. The number of evil spirits pouring out of the temple obviously started to lessen. However, the clamorous sound became even louder. The divine sculptures around the shrine began to rumble, making a scarily abnormal sound that resembled both howling and roaring. The red mist around the shrine instantly started expanding and becoming denser while absorbing large amounts of cherry blossoms. Feeling that something even scarier was about to arrive, Chiaki listened to her heart and hid herself behind Seiji. Seiji took out even more talismans and began to incant again. Kagura made a pose as a gigantic blue-white female shadow arose behind her back. The female shadow waved her hand and released a large amount of faint blue mist which eradicated the remaining evil spirits. *Boom!!* There was a tremendous sound which seemed to even shake the heavens. Two gigantic stone lions suddenly materialized. Rather than being actual lions, these stone lions were closer to the divine. Stone lions were originally intended to be majestic guardians. But right now, they appeared vicious and evil, with mouths gaping, sharp fangs, sharp claws, and blood-red eyes. The red mist also swirled all around their bodies, giving them quite the ominous impression. Before the stone lions could attack, Kagura first pointed up towards the sky with her sword. The shadow behind her back clasped its hands together, shooting out a dense blue mist towards the stone lion on the left! Roar!!! The left stone lion opened its mouth and roared, causing dense red mist to react explosively around its body and block the blue mist attack. The right stone lion viciously pounced towards Kagura, swinging its sharp claws At this moment, Seiji waved his hand again, tossing out all the talismans he had. The talismans penetrated through the right stone lions protective red mist and stuck themselves to its body. Snare! Seiji made a hand seal with his other hand and activated his spell. All the talismans instantly glowed with a blinding white light as the right stone lion suddenly stopped in its tracks, as if someone had pressed the pause button. Meanwhile, Kagura raised her sword and charged at the left stone lion! The left stone lion counterattacked with its sharp claws and fangs. Even more red mist kept erupting from its body. However, the shadow behind Kaguras back kept dispelling the red mist with its blue mist. The Spirit-branded Retainers fierce battle against the divine envoy stone lion was astonishing to behold. Yet, the Yin Yang Master seemed rather quiet and even elegant. Seiji unhurriedly incanted and made another seal. The talismans on the right stone lion kept glowing brightly and dispelling its red mist. The white rays of light that the talismans let off were gradually spreading over lions entire body. The right stone lion continued to remain completely still. Its giant body was trembling slightly, and it let out a guttural roar. It could be seen that the lion was furiously struggling, but was completely unable to move. As expected of the famous Seiji Kamijou, Chiaki praised in her mind. How many Yin Yang Masters in the world would be able to calmly suppress such a frightening evil spirit? She felt delighted that such an incredible person told her that her assistance was important. A while later, Kagura managed to cut off the left stone lions head with her spiritual blade! The lions body vanished into mist and became nothing more than shattered stone. At almost the exact same time, white light covered the right stone lions body, cleansing it completely and transforming it back into a complete and normal stone sculpture. Lets go, Miss Chiaki. Seiji smiled. Alright, Seiji-san. Chiaki almost answered in such a way, but she maintained her own cool image and simply uttered a sound of agreeance. Chiaki, Seiji, and Kagura then walked into the shrine ================================================================ Chiaki gradually came back to her senses. She blinked and felt like her head was somewhat dizzy. Chiaki a voice spoke up beside her. She turned around, only to see a familiar handsome face. Seiji smiled, and asked concernedly, Welcome back. How do you feel? Chiaki dazedly stared at him for a moment before she realized what was going on. Im alright I just feel slightly dizzy. Just some slight dizziness? How about your body? Her body Chiaki hadnt felt much originally, but now that he asked, she focused on her body and actually felt fatigued. Im a bit tired She reflexively tried to move, but instantly felt numb and pained all over! Ouch She couldnt help but moan in pain. Seiji immediately hugged her as he cast a healing spell. Chiaki instantly felt much better. Why do I feel like this You Visualized for an incredibly long time. Its already past 2:00 am in the morning. What? Chiaki was astonished to hear this. Only now did she notice as she looked around her that not a single person was present in the dojo anymore apart from herself and Seiji. Wheres everyone else? Theyve already all left and gone home. Chapter 766 - Nobody will hear you even if you scream at the top of your lungs Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Only the two of us are still here? Thats right. What do you intend to do to me? Chiaki pretended to have a weak and helpless expression. Ha, youve seen right through me. Seiji pretended to smile evilly. Of course, Im going to do fun things to you. No~ Somebody help me~~ Hahaha C nobody will hear you even if you scream at the top of your lungs! Seiji used a classical phrase as he reached his hands out to the defenseless girl. . Ahn No That place is no good Please dont do it anymore Wahh Ah~ Ahh~~~ Ahhhhh~~~~~ Please stop intentionally making sounds that could be misconstrued! Seiji smacked Chiakis butt slightly forcefully. He was currently giving Chiaki a massage. She had sat down in the same posture for far too long, so of course she needed a massage to help her body recover. Chiaki kept making seductive sounds as if she was having sex. This made Seiji really want to do it with her right now. He forced himself to withstand the urge. After the spanking, Chiaki became more obedient, but still made sounds from time to time. That was because she truly felt good. It was a wonderful feeling to have her boyfriend carefully massaging her body. Some time later, the massage ended. What did you experience during your Visualization? Seiji inquired. Chiaki had Visualized for an incredibly long period of time, yet her spiritual power had only increased by a small amount. However, this small amount was relative to Mika and the others. The spiritual power increase was still better than what normal spiritual ability users would experience after Visualization. Everyone elses second Visualization lasted about the same length of time as the previous. However, their spiritual power increase was less than last times. Shika and Mayuzumi had the greatest increase in spiritual power as it was their first time Visualizing here. It would seem that the first times effects would be the best when Visualizing with this Spirit Image. Would the spiritual power increase continue to lower, or would it remain steady or rise again? That would be unknown until everyone tried it out some more. Just like everyone else, Shika and Mayuzumi also met Seiji Kamijou during their Visualization. It was the same for Chiaki. She had suppressed evil spirits together with Seiji Kamijou. They fought against an evil god together! I feel like everything was so clear during my Visualization, but now I cant remember anything at all. I can only remember things vaguely. Thats normal, since Visualization is only a dream rather than something real. Chiaki described what happened during her Visualization. She remembered that she had danced in front of the god. Dancing in front of a god is that Kagura dance? Seiji blinked in realization. Kagura dance was a type of Shinto dance that was also known as the god-entertainment dance. As its name suggested, the Kagura dance was intended to please a god in a ritualistic fashion. But why would Chiaki dance a Kagura dance for a fallen evil god? I dont know if it was a Kagura dance or not I wasnt wearing miko attire during the dance. I was wearing regular Sakura Island attire, and I didnt have any shrine maiden instruments Chiaki thought about it and suddenly stood up. I think I remember how to dance it. Why dont I show you? Chiaki then raised her hands and made an elegant pose as she slowly began to dance. She was currently wearing a blue jacket and jeans, relatively normal attire. But once she started dancing this dance, she suddenly seemed rather devilish. Seiji couldnt help but imagine Chiaki wearing beautiful Sakura Island attire while dancing this same dance. He felt that she would be so charismatic! Seiji knew quite well that Chiaki was a skilled dancer. Chiakis dancing performance during the Genhana High School festival in the play had truly stunned him, giving him a deep impression that seemed crystal clear to him even now. There was no sound of song like that time, nor was Chiaki currently wearing a costume like in the play. Her dancing just like this was still movingly beautiful. Seiji happily enjoyed the show. But, suddenly, he felt something in the atmosphere begin to change. Not only that, his system notified him that someone was now cultivating within his dojo! Chiakis dance was actually a type of cultivation!? Seiji widened his eyes in surprise. At this moment, Chiaki was immersed in a wondrously subtle sensation. When she started this dance, she already began to feel an indescribable subtle sensation that seemed to make her feel like she was really dancing as a miko in a shrine. The more she danced, the more wondrous this sensation became. She unknowingly became completely immersed in it. She faintly felt as if she could see pink cherry blossoms falling down in large patches Seiji was stunned by the sight. Imperceptibly, the scenery had changed to being outside. He saw blooming cherry blossoms sending their petals falling everywhere. Chiaki danced elegantly while wearing beautiful Sakura Island attire. She was breathtakingly beautiful as she danced with light steps. Her eyes seemed seductive, holy, pure, and alluring all at once. Seiji had experienced something similar beforewhen he went to Blood Moon Mountain together with Miyuki Sakuraku! At that time, the national idols singing made him feel like the entire world had changed around him and this time, his girlfriends dance had taken him into this illusionary scene. Was this a type of dancer ability? Had Chiaki Awakened? Chiaki had said that she somehow knew this dance during her Visualization. Learning a new power like this did this also count as Awakening? Nobody else in his knight order had ever learned a new ability like this before at least not until now. Chiaki was the first example. As long as Seiji resolved his mind, he knew that he could awaken himself from this illusion. However, Seiji allowed himself to continue watching the dance and quietly enjoy the show. Chiaki gradually stopped dancing as she was now tired. Seiji gave her a hearty round of applause. Chiaki smiled while looking at him. But, her smile soon froze over. That was because she saw flower petals! Pink cherry blossom petals were scattered all over the dojos floorboard. Were those petals real? Chiaki looked in astonishment at the petals. She had thought that these flower petals were only in her imagination. Yet, they had now appeared in Seijis dojo! But right as she watched the petals, the cherry blossom petals gradually became transparent and then disappeared. What was going on? You have Awakened, Chiaki. Seiji told this to her. Ive Awakened? Yep. Cant you feel it for yourself? Chiaki blinked and recalled what she felt while dancing just earlier. Only then did she realize that something seemed extraordinary. But, I was only dancing The important part about your dance is that you were fully immersed in the dream world while dancing this dance to suppress the evil spirits. And, surprisingly, it was effective in reality as well. Seiji tilted his head slightly. Even I feel that this is surprising. Nobody else has learned a new ability like this before. Youre the first. But no matter what, youve shown a spiritual ability, which means that you count as having Awakened. Congratulations. While congratulating her, he clapped his hands again. Saying that I count as having Awakened it sounds rather strange, Chiaki commented. She didnt feel like the impact had hit her yet. Although she saw flower petals and realized that her dance just now was something extraordinary, her mind still hadnt wrapped itself around the concept. I really have a spiritual ability now? What if I could only perform that dance this once? Could it be that I could only do it this one time? Showing off a spiritual ability was just a coincidence Or maybe because I was here in this special dojo Chiaki said her own thoughts out loud. Seiji didnt dare to confidently state anything in response, since this was also his first time seeing such an Awakening. He didnt know what her situation would be like. How about you try and dance again after some rest? Okay. After Chiaki rested for a while, she danced for a second time. However, that subtle sensation from the first time didnt appear again. Nor were there any flower petals. Chiaki was certain that she didnt dance the dance incorrectly. However, she couldnt feel anything at all apart from it being an ordinary dance. Seiji observed closely from the side. He also saw that Chiakis dance was identical to last time, but the atmosphere didnt change. Nor was he brought into an illusionary scene this time. Chiaki danced for quite a while, but things remained the same. She wasnt able to activate her dancing power! What was going on here? Chapter 767 - This is indeed a performance! Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Was Chiaki showing off a spiritual ability truly just a coincidence? Seiji felt that would be too much of a hasty conclusion right now. Instead of treating this dancing ability as an Awakened ability, it might actually be closer to a type of spell. In that case, failing to cast it wouldnt be strange, since Chiaki had just learned it. Seiji told this to Chiaki. Then, Chiaki tried dancing for a third time, but still failed to activate anything. She still wanted to continue trying, but Seiji told her it was time to sleep as it was the middle of the night. He suggested to try again next time after a good nights rest. Its not actually that rare to learn something new during Visualization, Natsuya told Seiji the next morning after she heard about Chiakis situation. Last night, Seiji and Chiaki had stayed over in guest rooms at Natsuyas mansion after exiting the Spirit House. They had been too tired to go home to the Uehara apartments. At this time, Seiji had now woken up and was eating breakfast together with Natsuya and the others in her home. Chiaki was still sleeping. Even I myself have personally experienced such deep and immersive Visualizations that Ive gained new insights into my spells. But, someone like Wakaba-san, who was originally an ordinary person with no powers, Visualizing and learning a dance from her dream that has actual powers this is the first time Ive heard of such a situation. This is because its already inconceivable that an ordinary person could successfully Visualize. Seiji picked up and placed a small dried fish in his mouth and chewed while listening. He then spoke up after swallowing the dried fish. Ignoring the fact that she was an ordinary person, it is possible to learn a new spell during Visualization, correct? Theoretically, its possible, yes. Natsuya paused for a moment. To use an analogy, cultivating and learning new spells is like building a house. Normally, when spiritual ability users Visualize and learn something new, its like building a small portion of the house. However, learning an entirely new spell is like directly building the house itself, which is rather miraculous. It wouldnt be overboard to say that this was a new type of Awakening. However, the scion was already numb to everything miraculous that constantly happened around Seiji. She was no longer astonished because of such a small matter. So, in that case, Chiakis situation is akin to having completed most of her house. I suppose so. Next up, shell need to continue building her house er, continue cultivating. Something flashed in Seijis eyes. If she can perfect her Kagura dance in her dream used for suppressing the evil god, then shell learn an ability thats useful against the gods. Chiaki might even become the key to saving her mother if it was possible to save her mother, that was. After breakfast, Natsuya went out together with Hitaka. While waiting for Chiaki to wake up, Seiji surfed the internet using his cell phone. He checked out Soul Societys message forum and learned that Soul Society was now allowing certain information to spread to the ordinary public. What Soul Society allowed to be known was that the police made an announcement regarding progress being made in the investigation on the Midnight Incident. The police confirmed that a terrorist organization was behind this, and that this terrorist organization was now planning a second attack that might harm the entire city or even cause large numbers of casualties. Although the police were investigating with all their resources to stop the terrorists, progress wasnt going well Allowing this news to spread was to let the ordinary people know that there might be a terrorist attack in order to explain away any possible damage caused by the Realm of Cherry Blossoms when it fully descended. It might be necessary to have the citizens evacuate but that wouldnt be a problem, as the municipal government already had a complete evacuation plan. The issue would be to how large a degree and at what time to begin evacuating. The Realm of Cherry Blossoms Spirit World #1 was expected to descend upon the real world a few days after the fourth battle to suppress it took place. The specific location it would descend upon was still unknown. It would be difficult to prepare beforehand without knowing its specific location. This also went for the citizens evacuation. If the Realm of Cherry Blossoms actually ended up descending upon the entire city, then the entire city would need to be evacuated. That would doubtlessly be the worst possible situation. If it was possible, it would be best to only have to evacuate a small section of the city. For that, it would be necessary to know the exact location that the Realm of Cherry Blossoms would descend upon. It would be best to narrow down the descent to a more specific timeframe. If that wasnt possible, then the evacuation would have to take place on the first day after the fourth battle. Otherwise, large numbers of casualties might appear if the evacuation didnt commence before the Realm of Cherry Blossoms arrived. After scanning the forums, Seiji surfed some random internet pages before starting to play a cell phone game. Suddenly, a wild Rana appeared before him! Seiji tossed a master ball and caught the wild Rana successfully! Seiji activated his cat petting skills, making Rana feel comfortable and her favorability rating towards Seiji increase. And then, a domestic Mai appeared! Seiji tossed a master ball, but Mai slapped the ball away and the capturing failed! Mai activated her maid skills, leaving behind a set of poker cards and vanishing into the tall grass. Rana obtained the poker cards and started burning up with heated passion. She counterattacked against Seiji with a card game! Seiji readily accepted the challenge, facing off against the cat girl in a card game! After a fierce battle, Rana activated her skills in acting cute. She gained the upper hand! Just as Seiji was about to be defeated, Chiaki woke up and appeared! Chiaki tossed a master ball at Rana, but the cat girl dodged and the capturing failed! Chiaki used a pounce attack, but was dodged again as the attack failed! Chiaki activated her summoning skills, but was ignored as the summoning failed! Rana activated her run away command, vanishing into the tall grass. Seiji tossed a master ball at Chiaki, capturing her successfully! Seiji activated his coaxing skills, making Chiaki feel comfortable and raising her favorability rating! Seiji brought Chiaki to the dining room for breakfast, filling her food meter! Seiji told Chiaki that if she continued practicing, she might be able to truly master that dancefor now, he decided to call it the God-suppression dance. This process would take an unknown period of time. It was also unknown whether Chiaki would be able to truly master the dance. There was only a possibility. Chiaki was determined to continue practicing this dance. She didnt want to give up. Although Seiji didnt mention it, she also realized that this dance might be critical to rescuing her mother! She learned a God-suppression dance in her Visualization dream which would be effective against the gods perhaps it was her innermost desire that caused such a type of Awakening. Since this Awakened ability was incomplete, then she would practice until she had mastered it! This was just like performing in a play. Many rehearsals would be required before the final big performance. Chiaki then went into Seijis Spirit House once again. While Chiaki worked hard at practicing her dance, Seiji didnt sit around, either. He also cultivated his own spells. The Realm of Cherry Blossoms would be arriving soon. He wanted to become even stronger. Seiji appeared quite cool and handsome as he cultivated seriously. Chiaki was mesmerized by the sight. If it wasnt for the fact that she also needed to practice, she could watch him like this for an entire day. Actually, Seiji could also watch Chiaki dance for an entire day, but he didnt have the free time to do so right now. Time passed after Chiaki practiced her dance for the umpteenth time, she finally felt that subtly wondrous sensation like the first time! She instantly became excited, but then that sensation vanished. Chiaki summarized her experience so far: she couldnt get overly excited, and she had to remain calm. However, her dancing couldnt be overly plain, and she had to seriously immerse herself Chiaki felt like this was really similar to a performance. No, this was indeed a performance! Dancing in front of a god, attracting it, disturbing it, and calming it This was a ritual, a spell, as well as a performance. With such a realization, Chiaki started dancing once more after she rested a little. The subtle sensation returned! Chiaki continued dancing under such a condition. But a while later, the sensation disappeared again. I dont need to worry. Ive already grasped the first necessary step. Chiaki took out her handkerchief and wiped some sweat off her brow. She noticed attention on her and turned around to exchange glances with Seiji. Youre doing well. Seiji smiled while encouraging her. Chiaki felt warm inside from receiving this encouragement. She felt like her bodys energy was restored as she smiled movingly. After another short rest, she raised both her hands again and began to slowly dance Seiji quietly watched and then saw pink cherry blossoms beginning to fall. He was brought into that beautiful illusion once more Chapter 768 - What the hell do you mean you’re going to fight against the gods!? Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu There was indeed a spell that could use a child as the catalyst to help locate a parent. But, it was already difficult enough to locate an ordinary person in real life, not to mention that the goal this time was to find someone who had been spirited away to the gods realm. Still, it was worth a try. Before trying to locate Chiakis mother in the Realm of Cherry Blossoms, Seiji decided to try locating her in the real world. Natsuya took a sample of Chiakis blood and some of her hairs to cast a locating spell. But, as expected, the spell failed. When all the knight order members arrived, everyone trained in the Domain as usual. After Seiji collected all the Inner World Crystals from everyone, he went into the Domain again with only Natsuya, Shika, and Hitaka. Seiji and Shika dealt with the monsters within the Domain. Natsuya began to draw a spell formation for spellcasting, while Hitaka stayed by Natsuyas side to guard her. Kazuko watched everything from the air. As Natsuya incanted, Kazuko suddenly sensed something that caused her to furrow her eyebrows. Natsuyas spell formation immediately started to glow red. Chiakis hair and blood, which had been placed in the center of the spell formation, suddenly started glowing with a blinding light before vanishing right in front of everyones eyes! Natsuya: !? She widened her eyes on seeing this unexpected outcome. Some existence came here just now, Kazuko spoke up. What was it? Natsuya looked at Kazuko. I could feel something some type of existence, or some type of power, that suddenly came here. Kazuko adjusted her eyeglasses. That something likely interfered with your spellcasting and then left. Some existence had come Natsuyas expression became serious as she immediately called Seiji over. This proves that Chiaki and her mother are indeed somehow connected to the Realm of Cherry Blossoms. My conjecture has been partially proven, Seiji concluded after hearing this. What Kazuko sensed was likely a god or a gods power, or something similar. That existence came here and interfered with the locator spell on Chiakis mother, destroying Chiakis hair and blood, most likely to prevent us from finding her, or to give us a warning Seiji felt that a situation might arise, so he had Natsuya and Hitaka leave the Domain while he stayed behind with Shika. Actually, he also wanted Shika to leave for her own safety so that only he would be at risk, but Shika adamantly refused to leave his side. Natsuya also wanted to stay behind with her boyfriend, but she knew that following Seijis arrangement was the logical thing to do. She believed that even if Seiji met with the worst possible situation, meeting a god or demon king level existence, he would still be able to escape. If she and Hitaka stayed behind, they might actually even become a burden to Seiji. After Natsuya and Hitaka left the Domain, Seiji and Shika continued fighting the monsters in the Domain. But, unexpectedly, nothing abnormal happened at all even after clearing out the final boss wave. That mysterious existence had only prevented them from locating Chiakis mother it seemed that was all for now. However, Seiji had now learned that there was a definite connection between Chiakis mother and the Realm of Cherry Blossoms. If using a minor amount of Chiakis hair and blood for a locator spell attracted a gods attention to the point where it interfered with the spell, what would happen if they used even more hair and blood? Or even used Chiaki herself Just thinking about it seemed quite dangerous. Seiji would never do such a thing. However, Chiaki came up with the idea herself, offering to use herself as bait! I want to lure out this god and ask it about my mother. Thats too dangerous. Denied. We can try it after were fully prepared Wont it be fine as long as were ready for it? Theres a huge problem with that! Even with the best preparations, and even if we can deal with a god, theres no guarantee of your safety, Seiji told her seriously. Chiaki fell silent. What other method is there, then? she finally asked in a soft voice after a long silence. It was now Seijis turn to fall silent. Since theres no other method, then this is the only thing we can do. Chiaki looked directly at him. Im already being targeted. At this rate, I might vanish just like my mother rather than waiting for the enemy to make the first move, isnt it better to attack first? Dont you agree? What Chiaki said made sense. Rather than passively waiting for something bad to happen and responding only after danger had already arrived, it would be much better to prepare as much as possible first and then send out a lure. Seiji looked directly at Chiaki. He knew that she had to be afraid to offer herself as bait, yet she still worked up the courage to face such danger. Apart from her own courage, this was also because she trusted him completely. Seiji understood and felt all of this as he took a deep breath, and spoke up in a heavy tone. Youre absolutely correct. Choosing our own plan of attack is the best choice. Lets make our preparations to fight against the gods I shall do my very best to protect you! Chiaki smiled as she looked at her reliable boyfriends resolute expression. Her smile was incredibly vivid and mesmerizing. Seiji told the plan to all his knight order members, telling them all to choose for themselves whether to participate or not. It was highly likely that the enemy existence would be a powerful and dangerous god. It was likely that this would be far more dangerous than the previous difficult training in the Domain since no such powerful existences had appeared in the Domain as of yet. Seiji needed more power on his side. However, he would never force his companions to join him, since this would be so risky. But, when his knight order members had learned that he needed their strength, they all made the same decision as when Seiji asked them if they would stay or leave. What our King commands, we knights shall follow. This holds true even if our King points his sword at the gods! Hisashi. It makes me feel hot-blooded just imagining that well be fighting against the gods. I absolutely wont miss such an event. Yukari. I want to help you and Wakaba-senpai. Hoshi. Fighting for the contractor is the meaning of being a Spirit-branded Retainer. Kaho. Im really curious what an actual god will be like. This will be an excellent reference for my manga. Mayuzumi. You dont even need to ask. Shika, Mika, and Kaede. Seiji was of course delighted to receive his companions support, although he also felt some pressure from everyones expectations. Apart from discussing the preparations with Natsuya, Seiji also contacted a certain game-addicted younger sister of his. What the hell do you mean by saying youre going to fight against the gods!? The cat-eared hat girl Hana appeared on Seijis computer screen after accepting a video chat. Exactly what you think it means. Please explain to me clearly in 20 words! Seiji thought things over for a moment, and then typed In order to protect my friends, Ive decided to lure out a vicious god to talk or fight it. He had used exactly twenty words, without a single word extra or less. Hana was rendered speechless. In the end, she still required a clearer explanation. Youre courting death! After she heard the entire situation, the cat-eared hat girl told Seiji this directly. Dont make it sound so absolute. What else am I supposed to say, then? Youre trying to lure out an existence on the level of a demon king. What else can I say besides that youre courting death!? Indeed, I might be courting death, which is why I want to be as well prepared as possible. All you need to prepare are coffins! I wont allow anyone to die. I swear on my honor and glory as a hero from another world! Although Seiji was making a chuunibyou statement, he had a serious expression that wasnt joking in the slightest. Hana was slightly impressed by the powerful aura Seiji was giving off. Not a bad aura, but you cant do this with only a nice aura. I know. Thats why Im asking for help from you. Hmph The cat-eared hat girl paused for a moment. Ill search for relevant information and provide you with equipment that may be useful. Thank you, Hana. Dont say something that sounds so corny and dont count on me too much. Luring out a demon king level existence is something incredibly dangerous. Its highly likely for the person acting as bait to die. Or, they might turn into a monster. You need to realize this! Of course I realize this, Seiji stated seriously. Turning into a monster The Kaho incident had just happened not long ago, and Yukari and the other Awakened also had that danger looming over them. Seiji was naturally quite aware of this risk. Yui said that maybe things will be highly dangerous, and that if the limits werea stretched, Chiaki would be dealt with. Seiji figured that Yui had been referring to such a situation. Luring out a god more accurately, an unknown powerful existence, for it wasnt confirmed to be a god yet. This existence might possess Chiaki or cause her to mutate, transforming Chiaki into a demon king level monster! Chapter 769 - Father and daughter Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Chiaki was currently looking at her cell phone. Her cell phone screen was actually blank as she wasnt doing anything with her cell phone. She was simply staring at her cell phones blank screen. Whats the matter? Mika noticed this and wondered what was going on. Nothing I was just thinking about if I should call my dad to tell him about what Im going to do. Chiaki flashed a smile. Mika fell silent in understanding. Chiaki using herself as bait to lure out a potentially vicious god was something highly dangerous. Even with Seiji and the entire knight order present, there was no guarantee of Chiakis safety. In such a circumstance, should Chiaki call her only relative and tell him about it that was indeed a dilemma that she had to face. I can already imagine what hell say if he hears about it, so I dont want to tell him, Chiaki continued in a soft voice. But, it also feels illogical if I dont tell him. Illogical Chiaki had referred to logic rather than emotion. Mika felt bad for her friend, but she didnt allow herself to show it on her face. I think that you should contact him, Mika suggested. Chiaki fell silent for a moment before speaking up again. If it was you, what would you say in such a phone call? The tomboy started smiling up again with some slightly evil intentions as she asked her best friend this question. This Mika paused momentarily because she hadnt expected Chiaki to ask such a question. I would tell him about the situation And then? Only tell him about the situation? Mika was unable to continue. Although she knew what she would say, that was her idea, not Chiakis. Mika had her mother, while her father was deceased. And, she had an excellent relationship with her mother, unlike Chiaki and her father. That was why Mika couldnt say anything else she felt that she shouldnt. Chiaki smiled slightly as she saw her best friend falling silent. Such a little joke would only be effective against Mika. Seiji would definitely react with a retort. Mika had many weaknesses that were easy to take advantage of. Although Seiji had weaknesses as well, Chiaki felt that his weaknesses were much fewer, or at least to a lesser extent. And whenever he got serious, it felt as if he had no weaknesses whatsoever, which made him seem incredibly reliable. Seiji and Natsuya made a perfect pairing. He was also an excellent pairing with Mika. As for Seiji and her although they also made a nice pair, even if she wasnt here, he would Chiaki felt that Seiji would surely scold her if he knew what she was thinking right now. It was quite easy for Chiaki to imagine her boyfriend being angry with her. However, she didnt intend to change her way of thinking, because she considered it a fact. She was indeed quite important, incredibly important to everyone. But, even without her around, everyone else would be able to live their lives. That was good. That was fine. That way even if the worst happened to her, she wouldnt need to worry about anything. Mika thank you. Eh? The twintailed girl was surprised at her friends unexpected thanks. Mika then saw Chiaki stand up and walk away while holding her cell phone. Chiaki went outside and took a deep breath while looking up at the night sky. She then used her cell phone to dial her fathers phone number. Shingo picked up after a mere two seconds. Good evening, Dad. What is it? Shingo still spoke in the same light tone as always. Nothing much would you believe it if I said that? Shingo remained silent. Chiaki chuckled lightly. Its really nothing much to you, that is. Everything about me didnt mean anything to you I used to believe this in the past. Although things are different now, yet our relationship is still the same. Both of us have cold blood in us towards others and towards ourselves I dont know how to describe it, but I think youll understand. Were actually quite similar as father and daughter Were both incompetent and unseemly as father and daughter. Tears began to pour out of Chiakis eyes as she said this. She didnt know why she was crying. Maybe it was for the past, or for the future, or for the present. Dad Im sorry and thank you. You havent been a good parent but youve actually done really well its fine to just stay like this its fine to stay as cold as you are If a miracle occurs then everything will become much better. And if something not so good happens then please dont blame Seigo. Hes definitely tried his hardest. Im going to where mom is Once I see her, Ill tell her that youre the only person who still remembers her that you were a good husband. And if you slowly forget about us in the future, you dont need to pay it any mind Just properly live your life that would be good. Chiaki did her best to not have her voice be affected by her crying. She tried as much as she could to speak these words calmly and steadily. Why was she tearing up? Why was she crying? She truly didnt know. This was too unseemly. It sounded like she was leaving a dying message even though that clearly wasnt the case. She just wanted to tell him. She should have calmly and lightly said those words to her father that she hardly ever saw and barely had any feelings for Im going out, and I might not come back. That was all there was to it. That was it. This was all there was to their father-daughter relationship. Chiaki had once hated such a relationship, but now she actually felt it was fortunate. But why Where are you right now? Her fathers voice on the other end of the phone no longer sounded light and distant. Shingo now sounded anxious and worried. Tell me, Chiaki. Where are you right now? Are you at the Uehara apartments? Hurry and answer me! Chiaki reflexively answered in the affirmative upon hearing such a question. Stay right where you are. Ill be over there immediately. Shingo hung up right after saying that. Chiaki was stunned for quite a while before she regained her senses. Dad Shingo Wakaba abandoned the important work he was currently dealing with and drove as fast as he possibly could to the Uehara apartments. Shingo was expressionless as he drove. However, his eyeglasses reflected a fierce glint as he took the shortest path possible to the Uehara apartments. His cars speed was right on the borderline of illegal or even being close to causing a car accident! Shingo knew quite clearly just where the Uehara apartments were and how to get there. Chiaki didnt know that ever since she started living at the Uehara apartments instead of the luxury apartment her father had provided for her, Shingo had driven over several times to the Uehara apartments. It was just that he never went in to see her. It was enough for him to know that she was doing well there. He didnt want to see his daughter. But, this didnt mean that he didnt care about her. He knew that he was a poor father to Chiaki but no matter how poor, he was still her father! He rushed over and parked close to the Uehara apartments. He got off the car and walked over swiftly without even locking the car door. He saw Chiaki immediately. Shingo walked over swiftly towards her, with the turbulent emotions within him reaching a boiling point. He raised his right hand *Smack!* A loud and clear slap on Chiakis face resounded in the air. What foolish things were you saying! Idiot!! Anger and also a mix of other emotions that even Shingo couldnt describe were all contained in his sentence. The famous artists current expression was angry, but his expression also seemed sad, regretful, and helpless Dad Chiaki held her cheek as she looked at him. When was the last time her dad had hit her? She couldnt remember at all. This seemed like it was the first time. This was the first ever time that he had ever hit her or scolded her like this. Shingo took a deep glance at his daughter. Then, before his sense of reason could react, his body started moving on its own. He slowly reached out with his hands and hugged Chiaki. Chiaki Im sorry Chapter 770 - Leave your daughter to me! Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu One apology wouldnt be enough to change everything. Yet, this apology was still incredibly important. At least, it was incredibly important to Chiaki. Being slapped by her father, being viciously scolded like this, these were all incredibly important to her. Tears poured unstoppably out of her eyes as she collapsed in her fathers embrace. A while later, Seiji explained the entire situation to Shingo, who was now in his living room. The famous artist fell silent, leaving nothing but silence permeating the entire room. Chiaki sat to the side in silence with her head lowered. Mika sat by her side while worrying about her. Seeing this, Seiji wanted to say something, but then felt like he shouldnt say anything until Chiakis father spoke first. Seiji didnt know what Chiaki told her father Shingo on the phone. Still, Seiji could guess at most of the contents. If he was the one who heard Chiaki saying such things on the phone, he would likely react similarly to Chiakis father. However poor of a father Shingo might have been, he was still a father. Allow me to substitute. Eh? Allow me to substitute for Chiaki in luring out that demon, Shingo stated seriously. Chiaki lifted her head. Mika widened her eyes. Seiji paused in surprise. That wont work Before Seiji could react, Chiaki spoke first. My dad cant substitute for me. Why not? Because Im the one whos being targeted and watched. Im your father, so were of the same bloodline Shingo spoke while looking at Seiji. Isnt it possible that the cause of all this might be due to me? Mom is the cause of everything. Its not related to you, Dad! Chiaki countered with this statement. I still remember her Im the only person in this world who still remembers her, Shingo stated calmly. That should be useful, right? Chiaki was silenced by this. Seiji blinked. Perhaps it could be possible Sei Seigo! Seiji indicated with his expression that Chiaki should allow him to finish. But, thats only a perhaps. I also feel that you wont be able to substitute for Chiaki. Thats because, as she said, shes the one being targeted, not you. The source of all this is most likely Chiakis mother. Her mothers bloodline is whats critical here, not your bloodline. So if you must find a substitute, we should be asking one of Chiakis mothers relatives. That we could consider if you knew anyone whos a candidate. However, you cant remember her relatives at all, Wakaba-san. And even if you could, whether that person would be willing, and whether a substitution would truly work, would all be issues. No matter what, you can try with me first. Shingo looked at the youth sitting across from him. And if I can take Chiakis place, surely you would be quite happy. I wouldnt say that I would be quite happy, but quite honestly, I would feel a lot less pressure. Seigo Chiaki made a dissatisfied comment. Of course, I was just joking. Seiji shrugged. No matter if its Wakaba-san or Chiaki acting as the bait, my pressure wont decrease at all. I dont want anything to happen to Chiaki, but I also dont want to see anyone be sacrificed. But you said that there was no guarantee Thats an objective reality. However, what I want most is to have nobody die! Seiji spoke that last sentence in an adamant tone. My willpower shall override the objective reality! Seiji was currently giving off such an aura. Actually, his confidence stemmed from his save and load system where he would simply load back into the past if anything went wrong. But since nobody else knew about this, they all felt like he was supremely confident. Chiaki and Mika were both charmed by this to the point where their eyes were shining with stars. Shingo was also moved by Seijis apparent confidence. I definitely wont allow anything to happen to Chiaki, Seiji stated in a resolute tone. Thats why you dont need to be her substitute, Wakaba-san. Leave your daughter to me! Chiakis heart suddenly skipped a beat at hearing a phrase like this. Her face also began to flush red. She knew that Seiji didnt mean it that way when he said it, but he probably also meant it that way as a double meaning I refuse, the famous artist responded coldly. Youre ten years too early for me to be leaving my daughter to you! Seiji was rendered speechless. Dad Chiaki didnt know whether to laugh or cry. I dont recognize you as her boyfriend, nor do I intend to. Shingo ignored his daughter and spoke directly in a cold tone to the youth sitting across from him. To be honest, Im ignoring my doubts still while choosing to trust you for the time being. Spiritual ability users being targeted by some sort of demonic existence using herself as bait Did you really think that I would believe everything completely just with what you showed me? And even if all of this is real, youre only a high school student. Its still unknown whether youll really be willing to spend your entire life together with Chiaki. More than eighty percent of high school couples will break up in the end. Even if your feelings for each other are strong now, something might change in the future. Youll have to wait at least ten more years before saying something foolish like leave your daughter to me!'' Shingos tone was also adamant and with a powerful aura. Seiji didnt know what type of expression he currently had on his face. He felt as if he had attacked with such confidence but ended up being sucker-punched he didnt know what he felt right now. If he had to describe it, rather than being angry, he felt a mixture of helplessness, awkwardness, and disappointment. Dad Everything is real, Chiaki told her father helplessly. Everything that Seigo said was real, without a single lie. Hes risking his life to protect me. I believe you, Chiaki. Thats why Im sitting here right now. Shingo looked at his daughter. But, I cant just believe everything. I only saw a little bit in the restaurant previously. The only way Ill believe everything is if I substitute for you and experience the danger that youre in. Damn, its back to this topic again. Seijis cheeks twitched. He understood why Chiakis famous artist father was suspicious. Even though Shingo had personally experienced Seijis spiritual ability and was now forced to admit the existence of mystical powers, there was no reason for him to completely believe everything else. In fact, Seiji could even say that Shingo was being quite trusting already by believing so much with only that little telekinesis display. However, this and that were two separate matters. Shingo using this point to force himself to substitute for his daughter seemed a bit like too much stubbornness. Dad Chiaki who had just been moved by her fathers worry was now feeling troubled by his stubbornness. Well, it was likely that most ordinary daughters would experience such trouble about overly worried dads. Their father/daughter relationship which had stood still for so long was finally becoming normalized. This was a fresh feeling for Chiaki, which made her happy yet she was still bothered by her troublesome dad. Ill be alright by myself. You dont need to get involved, Dad. Let me do it. Otherwise, Ill refuse to recognize him for my entire life. He doesnt need your recognition. Hes my boyfriend, and doesnt have anything to do with you, Dad. You shouldnt force yourself like this. You should leave dangerous things up to me. This is my matter. Ill bear the responsibility myself. Youre still only a high school student The father and daughter started arguing. Actually, rather than an argument, it was more like a slightly heated discussion. But, to Seiji and Mika who watched this, they were just bickering a father/daughter bickering that neither was familiar with. Seeing this, Seiji and Mika exchanged glances and then smiled in unison. This is wonderful, Mika whispered softly. Yeah. Seiji nodded and then picked up a teacup to sip some tea. Although he had been rejected, things were still fine. Chiaki was Shingos precious daughter, after all. It was quite normal that Shingo wouldnt accept Seiji so readily. Since Shingo said ten years, then Seiji would try again in ten years. But, he couldnt promise that his situation with Chiaki wouldnt change Father-in-law. Chapter 771 - A heros payment is the wonderful concept of peace! Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Shingo was unable to win his argument with Chiaki. He wanted to take his daughters place, but was completely unable to change her mind. Since Chiaki wouldnt agree, Seiji naturally didnt go against her wishes. In the end, the famous artist was half convinced and half chased off by Chiaki as he left. Before Shingo left, he took a deep look at Seiji. Seiji did his best to smile politely with an expression of Ill definitely take good care of your daughter as he sent off his future father-in-law. Seiji then had a stern expression as he immediately turned around and frowned at Chiaki. Chiaki instantly understood his thoughts when she saw his expression, which made her retract her neck slightly. Do you know what you did wrong? I know Thats good, then. Chiaki had said foolish things that brought her father over to scold and hit her. She deserved what she got. Shingo had scolded her already, and it seemed that Chiaki knew what shed done wrong. Seiji didnt intend to say anything else. He simply wanted to show his attitude. At any rate, at least the result seemed to be good. The icy relationship between father and daughter was beginning to thaw, and would probably start improving gradually in the future. Of course, the prerequisite was that this incident was taken care of successfully. Hey, my bro Haruta. Hello, Kamitani-kun. Seiji wasnt surprised at all when he received a phone call from Itsuki Kamitani as he was preparing to go to sleep. This was because the next day was Soul Societys third planned battle in the Realm of Cherry Blossoms. Come be a hero again, my bro Haruta! Just like last time! Whats my payment? Obviously, a heros payment is the wonderful concept of peace! You mean theres no payment? I told you, the payment is peace. Peace, yo~ Precious, wonderful, priceless peace Kamitani sounded almost like he was rapping. If you could truly guarantee eternal peace, I wouldnt mind working for you as a janitor for the rest of my life. However, you evidently have no such ability, Seiji stated coldly. Thats because youre someone whos not peaceful at all to begin with. Kamitani paused on the other end of the phone for a moment before chuckling. Heh heh, nicely said. I like it. Thats how you should talk, Kamitani chuckled again. Let us talk about the topic of peace today. My bro Haruta, what do you think the concept of peace is? I dont want to talk about this topic with you. Why not? Its so rare that we talk to each other. Its boring to only talk about serious business. Were friends, you know~ I dont recall becoming friends with you. It doesnt matter even if you have a poor memory. Ill repeat it as many times as necessary for your sake. I dont have any memory problems. Youre the one with memory problems! We can talk about the topic of memory or whatever next time. This times topic is peace. Lets not get off topic. Do you think that were in a classroom right now!? Seiji retorted. No, this is simply a conversation between friends, Kamitani spoke in a joyous tone. Lets just talk about it for fun. My bro Haruta, I really do want to know what you think about the idea of peace. You probably also want to know what I think about peace, dont you? Seiji: If he had to be honest, he was indeed somewhat curious about what Kamitani, a high-ranked member of the Messengers, was thinking. Seiji did not in any way consider Kamitani a friend, nor did he want to understand Kamitani. Seiji was simply curious. Peace means that there is no violence. The state of having no violence equals peace, Seiji decided to go with this explanation. Such a neutral way of thinking. I apologize, I am indeed such a neutral type of person. No need to feel inferior. Being neutral is fine. Its just a little boring. Thats right, Im a really boring person. So you can stop wasting your time with me, and just get to the matter at hand! Youre an interesting existence. It doesnt matter even if some little parts of you are boring. Kamitani chuckled. According to your explanation of what peace is, do you think that constant peace is a good thing? Seiji fell silent for a moment. No. After a long silence, Seiji answered with a denial. Whys that? Kamitani sounded evidently surprised. If peace could be maintained naturally forever, of course that would be a good thing, Seiji told him calmly. Yet, humans have desires. Humans want better things for themselves. Humans are complex creatures that are difficult to satisfy. Humans will constantly fight each other. Many such things will slowly accumulate and finally end with explosive change. Forcefully suppressing this change and maintaining an unchanging peace is bad because that might result in something even worse. Peace was good, and war was bad. Most people would likely say that this was common sense. Yet, wars were still quite common in the world. Some people said that true peace had never even existed at all. Some people said that war had never changed. If one seriously thought about this topic, it was quite profound and heavy Seiji had once pondered upon this topic as well. In the end, it was an issue of recognition or denial. Seiji chose recognition. Seiji recognized humanitys past, humanitys innate nature, himself, and everything around him. You really are such an interesting person, Kamitani said happily. Whatever you say Its your turn, Kamitani-kun. What do you think of peace?'' Seiji asked. I think that peace is something really boring. And, humanity always seeks out the interesting, which is why its impossible for peace to constantly exist, Kamitani stated in a casual tone. What exactly do you mean by your so-called interesting?'' Interesting obviously means interesting. What type of interesting? The interesting type of interesting. I dont get what you mean Youre basically going around in circles, Seiji stated coldly. Im not interested in word games, Kamitani-kun. Dont be like that. Why dont I tell you an interesting story? Kamitani cleared his throat. Once upon a time, there was a cute girl. She lived her life peacefully and gradually grew up to be an adult. One day, she got together with a man and had his child. Some time later, the man disappeared, vanishing as suddenly as he arrived. The woman didnt mind and raised the child by herself, continuing to live her life peacefully. After their son grew up a little, he disappeared. Although the woman minded, she searched for her child and couldnt find him. Then, she stopped minding his disappearance. After this, a new man arrived in her life, and she had his child. Afterwards, the man and child disappeared again. The exact same cycle kept happening many times over, until she could no longer give birth. She was then taken to an unfamiliar location At this place, she finally found out what happened to all those men and all her children. In the end, she died. She experienced total peace during her entire life, and learned the truth of life right before her death. Congratulations to her~ Seiji was rendered speechless. How was it? Wasnt that an interesting story? Kamitani asked. This woman you were talking about is actually a farm animal, isnt she. Seiji hazarded a guess. Not at all. Kamitani had a playful yet also deep tone. She actually represents humanity. Humanity, who was once truly alive in the past. She had a peaceful life and death. She was blissful while alive. Yet, others felt that she had an incredibly pitiful life. Thats why this is an interesting story. From start to finish, this story was filled with boring peace. Yet, its an interesting story. I think thats what makes it so interesting. Now then, do you understand what I mean by interesting, my bro Haruta? Chapter 772 - Who pushed me just now? Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu I understand a little better. Seiji fell silent for a moment before speaking up again. To you, a tragic story any tragic story in the world is probably interesting. Deriving joy from other peoples pain. There were plenty of such people in the world. Or, perhaps it should be said that it was common for humans to have such negative emotions. Some people would openly display their joy in other peoples tragedy. Some people would only display it on the internet. Some people would only display it towards animals rather than humans. Some people wouldnt display it openly, but would secretly laugh in their minds It was quite normal to have such negative emotions. As long as one didnt lose control of their emotions, that person would still be a normal person. However, Itsuki Kamitani had obviously left the realm of normal long ago. Kamitani chuckled yet again. Im quite happy that you can understand me. But, I dont think that you only understand a little better you should say it more directly, Kamitani told him. If he spoke any more directly, he would probably want to start using foul language towards Kamitani. Dont talk in such a scary tone. Kamitani chuckled. Let me ask you another question. How much of a price are you willing to pay for precious peace? I dont want to play riddles with you. Either say what you have to say directly or Im hanging up, Seiji refused to play games. Dont be in such a rush. This topic is still related to the main course, Kamitani spoke in a meaningful tone. Or, let me change the question. How many peoples lives do you think are worth sacrificing in order to maintain peace? Seijis gaze sharpened upon hearing this question. What do you mean by asking this question? You should know exactly what it means. No need to pretend to be a fool, my bro Haruta, Kamitani spoke directly this time. Something flashed in Seijis eyes. A sacrifice is never worth it, no matter how many or how few people, Seiji responded in a serious tone. Such a standard answer is so boring. I want to hear your real answer. That is my real answer. No, you should know what Im asking and what I want to know. Only silence filled the phone call after that. Seiji remained silent because that was what he truly believed. Kamitani kept waiting for Seijis reply. This type of heavy silence continued for a full minute. Alright, I suppose I know your reply now, Kamitani finally spoke up. I originally had another question for you, but I dont think I need to ask anymore. Onto the main topic. This time, your payment for being a hero is another piece of information. Cherry blossoms were falling on the wind. Everything was hazy, unclear, ethereal, beautiful, and fantastical. Chiaki realized that she was in a dream again A giant bright red torii stood before her. Behind the torii was nothing but a white haze, from which something that sounded like singing could be heard. Since all she could see was this torii and the falling cherry blossoms, Chiaki naturally started walking towards the torii. As she walked over, the sounds gradually got louder. The sound was indeed singing, incredibly beautiful singing by a female voice. Although Chiaki couldnt hear clearly what the song was, it sounded divine and pure. Come over There seemed to be some unclear words mixed into the singing. Chiaki noticed this and carefully listened. Dont come Dont come over It seemed to be repeating the words Dont come over? Chiaki was only able to make out the words to this degree. She couldnt even tell if this voice was male or female. Chiaki stopped in front of the torii. Something like a dense white mist was before her, obscuring her vision. This mist felt rather icy, as if something bad would happen if she walked into it. But, if she didnt go there, where else could she go? All she could see were falling cherry blossoms and this torii. Walking through this torii was the only possible path to move forward. Although there was a warning, it was unclear, and perhaps she had heard it wrong. Not to mention, this was only a dream. Nothing bad would likely happen in a dream Chiaki, whose consciousness wasnt completely clear, started walking. The moment she stepped forward with her right foot, it was as if she crossed over a certain boundary. She instantly felt a bone-piercing chill! This chill started spreading along her right foot, swiftly moving upward and making Chiakis entire right leg lose all sensation as if it had been frozen! Chiaki started panicking and wanted to retreat. However, she was unable to lift her leg as if it was now frozen and connected to the ground. As she was struggling in fear, a hand suddenly appeared before her and forcefully pushed her backwards! Chiaki collapsed backwards on the ground. Her foot left the icy area and the chill stopped spreading in her body. Who pushed me just now? Chiaki looked before her, but still saw nothing but white mist. But, she definitely saw a hand just earlier that hand had definitely come from the mist! Someone was inside the mist. Someone was on the other side. Who could be on the other side of the torii? Toriis represented entryways into the divine realm The person on the other side was from the divine realm The person there stopped Chiaki from entering and saved her Mom? Chiaki finally came to this conclusion. She should have come to this conclusion much earlier, but her thinking was sluggish due to being in this hazy dream. Mom is that you? She increased the volume of her voice. There was no response. Mom Im Chiaki, Chiaki Wakaba! the girl shouted out her own name. There was still no response. Chiaki tried to stand up. However, even though the chill had stopped spreading in her body, it hadnt disappeared. It was still impossible for her to move her right leg. No matter how hard she tried, she was unable to move. My leg will it become lame? Chiaki couldnt help but panic as she thought about this. Mom Chiaki instinctively wanted to plead for help. However, she couldnt see anyone around at all. She should have called out her moms name, but she couldnt remember it Chiakis eyes started tearing up. She couldnt remember a single thing about her mother. She only knew what her father had told her Yet even he couldnt remember her mothers name Besides, those were her fathers memories, not her own. It was far too much to accept that she couldnt even remember her mothers name. Just what type of evil god had done such a thing! Yet, her hatred and grudges were all useless now. Chiaki kept looking to the other side of the torii. She was certain that her mom had to be within, that her mom must have saved her just now. Yet, she couldnt even remember her mothers name. Her mothers name a name that she should have been familiar with that she absolutely shouldnt have forgotten Cherry blossoms kept falling on her head and body, affecting her field of vision and senses. An invisible force enveloped Chiaki and began pressuring her as if it wanted to chase her out of this dream world. Mom!!! Chiaki shouted while resisting against this force. Even though her mom was clearly so close Chiaki was unwilling to leave without at least seeing her! Im sorry for forgetting you Dad still remembers you although he doesnt remember much, hes always held onto his memories He said that you were the one who raised me I want to remember as well, but Im unable to do so. Im so sorry. Mom, I really want to see you I miss you so much I really want to remember everything about you, and the times that we were together Her precious memories that should have existed had all been taken away by some outside force. It was to the point where Chiaki didnt even know what she had lost. How pitiful was that? Just thinking about how her mother had been forgotten made Chiaki feel a pain in her chest. Just a mere apology would be far too insufficient! No matter how much she shouted, it would all be insufficient. She absolutely had to remember, even if it was only a tiny bit, even if it was only a name. Seiji help me The force exerting pressure on her became even greater. As Chiakis consciousness became hazier, she reflexively sought assistance from her boyfriend. Something in the void seemed to make a connection. Chiaki mysteriously felt something in her right hand. Chiaki turned around and saw a certain object that caused her to widen her eyes in astonishment. It was a beautiful paper umbrella. Chapter 773 - Ill give you a chance Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu This white paper umbrella with a pink cherry blossom design was the same one from her Visualization experience! Why did this umbrella appear here? Was she actually in a Visualization? No, this was a dream were Visualizations and dreams connected? Chiaki didnt understand but this wasnt important right now. The important part was this umbrella could she use it? Chiaki took the umbrella by its handle and opened it up! The umbrella instantly started glowing white. The pressuring force she sensed instantly lessened, and her consciousness became clearer. A white barrier blocked the falling cherry blossoms and weakened the sound of the mysterious singing. This white barrier also started dispelling the deep chill on her right leg. Thank you Chiaki expressed her thanks and decided not to think about how this umbrella appeared here. Something flashed in Chiakis eyes as she looked over at the ice-cold white mist behind the torii. She then slowly closed her eyes. Mom Chiaki emptied her mind and did her best to recall and find any shard of memory that should have existed. A chill gradually enveloped her entire body, making her feel like she was slowly sinking into ice-cold water. If it wasnt for her paper umbrellas barrier protecting her, this chill would surely freeze her over, either kicking her out of this dream, or causing something even worse to happen to her. Fortunately, not only did this umbrella create a white barrier, it even gave Chiaki a gentle and warm sensation that helped her to resist the cold. It made her feel as if she was holding onto Seijis warm hand. No need to rush. Take your time and properly remember. Chiaki felt as if she could hear him saying this to her. Feeling reassured, she continued maintaining this condition and sinking her consciousness down even lower, gradually losing her sense of self, forgetting where she was currently as well as where she was going. Chiaki then faintly heard her fathers voice. This wasnt his typical icy voice, but rather a gentle one instead. He was saying words that she couldnt hear clearly, but it was clear that he was using a gentle tone The first word Chiaki heard clearly was her own name. She then heard another name. Chiakis remaining consciousness made her grab onto this memory shard, which then slowly floated upwards. She forgot the words she just heard, she forgot what she just recalled and dug up. It took everything she had to tightly grab onto this one and only memory shard that shed obtained. As her consciousness floated upwards and the chill gradually receded, Chiaki suddenly felt a powerful obstructive force! The memory shard was being pulled away, and her consciousness was being pressured Chiaki felt incredibly uncomfortable! She absolutely couldnt let go! Chiaki withstood the pressure to the best of her abilities and tried her utmost to protect the memory shard. Hurry and let go. Otherwise, you wont be able to return, a mysterious voice suddenly spoke to her. N no! Chiaki refused. That umbrellas power is limited and wont last much longer. Once its power is used up, youll be finished. I have to take this back with me! Thats not something you should have. Leave it behind and give up on it. I cant give up on this! Youll die if you insist on being like this. I wont die! You will die, because youre really weak. I wont Seiji will protect me! Even though Chiaki felt more and more uncomfortable, even to the point of feeling pain, she still adamantly resisted against this mysterious existence. She then heard a sound that resembled both a sigh and a chuckle. Alright Ill give you a chance. The mysterious voice suddenly became much clearer. Chiaki could now tell that the voice sounded young and female. If you can pass my trial, I shall allow you to keep this, along with letting you have even more. You wont be able to take this trial on by yourself. Youll have to take it with a minimum of six people other than yourself Chiaki then felt something being transmitted to her mind as all the pressure on her suddenly vanished. The memory shard was no longer being torn away. Chiakis consciousness floated upwards with no restraints as the chill completely vanished. She then opened her eyes. Chiaki stood in front of the torii while looking at the white mist in a daze as she finally spoke her mothers name which she had finally been able to recover Chihiro Chihiro Wakaba was her mothers name 1 ! As if Chihiro heard her daughters summons, a hazy figure slowly appeared within the white mist. Chiaki a faint and distant-sounding female voice spoke up. Mom! Chiaki widened her eyes and reflexively reached out, wanting to touch the person within the white mist. Before her hand could cross the boundary into the white mist, a hand suddenly reached out from within the mist and took her hand! This hand obviously belonged to another female. It was rather cold. Chiaki youve grown up, the female voice spoke in a gentle tone while clutching Chiakis hand. Mom Chiaki also clutched this hand, feeling like this all seemed so familiar. Although Chiaki had lost her memory, her body could still rememberthis was definitely her mothers hand! Indescribable emotions began to well up within her. By the time that she came to her senses, her face was already covered in tears and she was crying. She wanted to talk, talk to her mother about so many things, but she didnt know what to say. Dont cry. Im really happy to see my daughter again The gentle female voice also had tears in her voice. Youve grown up youre so beautiful Chiaki kept crying as she tightly gripped her mothers hand and listened to her mothers words. Yet, her consciousness was gradually becoming blank and she could feel herself being forced out of this dream. She tried to resist, but was unable to do so. Dont come here anymore Chihiro told her daughter as her voice faded and became ever more distant. No! I will come again Im going to take you back with me Its impossible to return Dont think about me Live together with your father Live well for yourselves Dad still remembers you! He misses you even more than I do He needs you Chiaki take good care of him I love both of you Mom All the cherry blossoms faded as the dream disappeared in a haze. Chiaki opened her eyes in the real world, being left with nothing but confusion and tears. Seiji was sitting on the side of her bed, holding her hand in worry, just like the last time. This time how were things? He used a handkerchief to wipe away her tears. Chiaki stayed still for a moment while digesting everything that had happened before she slowly began to speak. I can remember my moms name now I think her name is Chihiro I think I met her I held her hand, and talked with her And I need to pass a trial A trial? Seiji was surprised to hear this. Yes, a trial I need six people I mean, at least six people apart from myself within one day Chiaki furrowed her eyebrows. I cant remember who told me this but I dont think it was my mom. Then that might have been the god who spoke to you. Something flashed in Seijis eyes. The god gave you a trial, and you must take it together with at least six other companions What will happen if you pass the trial? And if you dont pass the trial? I dont know. How do you determine your companions or begin the trial? Do you know that? Chiaki fell silent and closed her eyes. It was evident that she was doing her best to recall. Umbrella Chiaki muttered in a low voice. Umbrella? In my dream just now, I think I saw the paper umbrella from my Visualization experience. The paper umbrella from your Visualization experience Seiji widened his eyes in surprise. You entered the Visualization world during your dream just now? I dont know thats all I could remember. If you remembered it, its probably meaningful. Could it be that this gods trial is to take place during Visualization? I think so. Chiaki opened her eyes. If this trial is truly to be undertaken during Visualization Seiji thought of something that caused his mouth to arc upwards. This might be highly advantageous for us! The special Spirit Image within his Spirit House had the unique trait of causing everyone who used it to meet that person. Although every person would have different experiences during Visualization, that person had shown off incredible power in everyones experiences. Not only was he skilled at suppressing all sorts of demons and monsters, he even had the power to suppress the gods. That person referred to Seiji Kamijou! Chapter 774 - Gods trial Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu The next morning, Seiji summoned his knight order members and explained to them and Natsuya about whatd happened last night regarding Chiaki. Seiji expressed that everyone should try using the Spirit Image in his Spirit Houses dojo to try Visualization and undertake the gods trial. If it was confirmed that Visualization was the proper way to undertake that gods trial, then the Spirit Image might become a huge assistance to everyone in the form of Seiji Kamijou! With him around, it should be possible to pass the trial, or even more: to directly face the god! If he didnt show up, then everyone would have to react according to the situation. Regardless, it would likely be far less risky to face off against a god in the Visualization dream world rather than in the Realm of Cherry Blossoms. Natsuya and the others all agreed with Seijis way of thinking. The knight order members all mentally prepared themselves to undertake a gods trial. Thank you, everyone. Chiaki bowed deeply to express her thanks. Seiji then summoned his Spirit House and led everyone to the dojo. When Chiaki saw the Spirit Image, she suddenly became dazed for a moment as she recalled something deep within her mind. She felt a mysterious connection of sorts forming This mysterious mystical feeling lasted only an instant. After this instant passed, Chiaki recalled the information shed received from the god in her dream. I remember now Chiaki suddenly spoke up. The trial is indeed to take place during Visualization. I can now remember the specifics of how to begin the trial! Everyone looked towards Chiaki. It seems that my guess was correct Can you remember anything else apart from this? Seiji inquired. Chiaki shook her head. Then, were still going to do the same thing. Its just that weve now ascertained how to do it. Seiji asked Chiaki what everyone should do. Chiaki had everyone find a place to sit down first. Now then, I shall begin the ritual or maybe I should call it a spell. After the spells effects show up, gaze at the Spirit Image and begin Visualization. After saying this, Chiaki cleared her throat and began singing with her beautiful voice. Her voice sounded wondrous and mystical, divine and pure. It took only a moment for everyone to feel that there was something magical in the air. Chiaki didnt know what she was singing. She was simply doing her best to remember this song given to her in her dream. Chiaki then raised her hands and began to slowly dance. This was the same God-suppression dance that she had learned during her first Visualization! This dance was a ritual, a spell, and also a performance. The wondrous sensation Chiaki had from before naturally appeared on its own. Chiaki immersed herself fully in dancing, feeling like shed reached a previously unknown realm. Everyone was mesmerized by her performance. Imperceptibly, cherry blossoms began to bloom and fall Chiakis clothes suddenly transformed into beautiful Sakura Island attire. She danced alluringly together with her divine singing, seeming so pure yet also seductive, beautiful and ethereal. So pretty Mika couldnt help but utter some praise. Everyone was astonished or quietly enjoyed the scene. Some, like Mika, couldnt help but offer praise. Look at the Spirit Image! Seiji had to remind everyone to do this. Only then did everyone remember to look at the giant watercolor painting. The three figures who had their backs turned on the painting transformed into many hazy figures as white mist appeared with all the falling cherry blossoms. Everything suddenly seemed icy and deep. Everyone felt themselves being drawn into the painting as the white mist approached and enveloped everyone The mist was incredibly dense. Not only was it dense, it was also freezing to the point where ordinary people would find it difficult to withstand it. However, not a single person gathered here was an ordinary person. Yin Yang Masters, Spirit-branded Retainers, spiritual ability users, Spirit Controllers everyone present was here for the sake of a single girl. This girl named Chiaki was wearing beautiful Sakura Island attire. She was currently dancing and singing within a holy temple, concentrating whole-heartedly on a ritual. This ritual absolutely couldnt be allowed to be interrupted. However, there were those who wanted to interrupt the ritual. The brave individuals gathered here all wanted to protect the girl and the ritual! The leader of all the girls defenders was named Seiji Kamijou. He was a famous and respected Yin Yang Master. He had brought two of his Spirit-branded Retainers with him: Snow Girl Kagura and Insect Demon Kaho. There was one other Yin Yang Master present, who was named Natsuya Yoruhana. Shed also brought two Spirit-branded Retainers with her: Inugami Hitaka and Cat Demon Rana. Four spiritual ability users were present: Spirit Clothes Mika, Spiderweb Yukari, Thunderfist Hisashi, and Galewing Kaede. Three Spirit Controllers were also present: Eagle Controller Hoshi, Doll Controller Mayuzumi, and Demon Controller Kazuko. Id really like to have a good drink while enjoying such a performance, Hisashi commented while watching the dancing beauty Chiaki. This isnt a performance. Its an important ritual. Kaede narrowed her eyes. Of course, I realize that. Still, its so enjoyable to watch. I dont think theres anything wrong with also calling it a performance. Dont you agree, Seiji-sama? Everyone is welcome to have their own opinion. Its fine if you want to call it a performance. Seiji smiled. As for having a drink We can have a party after all of this is over. I knew that Seiji-sama would say this! Hisashi was delighted to hear it. That was your goal, wasnt it? Making Seiji-sama treat us all to a party. Kaede sighed. Its alright to treat everyone to a party. You all deserve it for the risks youre taking here. Of course there should be some form of payment. Seiji opened up a light blue paper fan on which the words love and peace were written in large lettering. What payment would you all like? Feel free to mention it to me. I dont have anything I want. Im happy to be of help to Chiaki, Mika stated. Its the same for me. Being able to fight together with Seiji-sama is payment enough, Yukari mentioned. Its also the same for me. Its enough for me to be able to fight together with Seiji-sama and help out Chiaki-san, Hoshi added. Im receiving excellent material for my story. I dont need any other payment. Mayuzumi smiled. I actually do want some payment but we can talk about that later, Kazuko said. Nobody has anything that they want? That actually makes me feel awkward. Seiji closed his paper fan. How about you, Natsuya? I want you to accompany me for an entire day. Natsuya smiled movingly. Would that be alright? A subtle silence suddenly filled the area. I would like the exact same payment, Kaede immediately mentioned. Thats not wise, my dear sister. Rather than having Seiji-sama accompany you for an entire day, it would be much better to have him accompany you for seven nights. Something will definitely happen between the two of you then, Hisashi recommended. Dont butt into my business! I think thats an excellent idea. Could I request such a payment? Kazukos mouth arched upwards. If possible, Id like it as well Mika followed up with this. Same for me Hoshi also joined in. You shouldnt be joining in, young Hoshi but that doesnt seem bad at all. Yukari blinked. I agree as expected of Seiji-sama. Mayuzumis face flushed red. Seiji was rendered speechless. Id be quite happy to spend time together with everyone, but that doesnt really count as payment. He opened up his paper fan again, this time revealing the words pretending to be ignorant is so hard. At this moment, cherry blossoms started falling. Everyone noticed this as their expressions became serious. Well fight as weve arranged during our strategy meeting beforehand Do we need to go over it one more time? Seiji closed his paper fan. Nobody needed another rundown. Let us protect this place until the ritual is finished, Seiji told his companions in a serious tone. I believe that we can all achieve this. Well definitely be victorious! Not only that, none of you are allowed to fall here. I wont allow a single sacrifice! Not only would he protect this place, he would also ensure everyones safety. Seiji Kamijou held such conviction that he was letting off a powerful aura. Battle, start! Chapter 775 - Enemy attack! Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu A large number of colorful lines started extending from Kahos back. The lines then formed a tremendous pair of wings of light as a dense shadowy insect group appeared. These shadowy insects then materialized into real entities and poured everywhere. Kazuko raised her hands as her palms started glowing a bloody red. Numerous black dimensional cracks appeared in midair and opened up into ovals. Demons wielding various weapons emerged from the dimensional cracks and headed in all directions. Kahos insects and Kazukos demons were the first line of defense against the enemy. Although these units were individually weak, they were incredibly numerous. The insects and demons were soon attacked, not long after arriving at their posts. The attackers were pitch-black spiritual warriors that wore red masks of various types! All of the spiritual warriors wielded strangely shaped weapons that were able to shoot out high-speed Mana Bullets. Some of their masks were shaped like demons, while others were shaped like animals, plants, insects, or abnormally strange shapes This gave the enemy an ominous appearance. These enemy spiritual warriors poured in from the four cardinal directions through four toriis. The enemy attacked and immediately started shooting at the insects and demons while attempting to enter the temple! The insects and demons teamed up to fight back against the spiritual warriors. After receiving serious injuries, the pitch-black spiritual warriors masks started glowing a bloody red. Not only thattheir bodies swiftly started evolving. All the spiritual warriors suddenly evolved from humanoids to become strangely shaped monsters! Their masks also transformed to become part of each monster itself. After the spiritual warriors transformed into monsters, their individual abilities all rose greatly. They also seemed to be more berserk and lost all semblance of order. Most of these spiritual monsters were blocked by the insects and demons and defeated yet again, transforming into mist, which then vanished. However, there were a few strong monsters that managed to break through the first line of defense. It was now time for everyone else to begin attacking. *Shing!* Kagura unsheathed her sword with a flash and cut a monkey monster in half as it jumped through the air. The spiritual monsters corpse transformed into mist as it hit the ground. The blue-clad Spirit-branded Retainer girl casually sheathed her sword with a calm expression. Kaede, who saw this from nearby, clapped her hands upon witnessing this scene. Snow Girl Kagura and Galewing Kaede were guarding the eastern entrance to the temple. *Boom!* A ball of light exploded against a sticky mud monster, sending out countless bolts of electricity that covered its entire body, instantly reducing it to dust. *Bam!* A spirit eagle viciously smashed into a giant bull monsters body, tearing it into two halves and causing it to vanish in midair, turning it into mist. Nice! Hoshi-kun. Hisashi offered his compliments. Same to you, Hisashi-san, Hoshi responded with a smile. Thunderfist Hisashi and Eagle Controller Hoshi were guarding the western entrance of the temple. *Smack!* Hitaka kicked down a bird monster that was flying in the air, and sliced it with her sword as it fell to the ground, easily slaying the monster. Rana, who was sitting down on the ground not far away, yawned as if she was completely bored. Inugami Hitaka and Cat Demon Rana were guarding the northern entrance of the temple. *Whizz!* Yukari let out a large amount of sticky spiderweb which tangled up two monsters resembling a turtle and a porcupine, respectively. Mika then used her spiritual clothes to shoot out numerous black blades that pierced these two monsters bodies, killing them. At the same time, Mayuzumi had her summoned spirit Idelia defeat a monster with a strange shape resembling a giant fruit sundae. Spiderweb Yukari, Spirit Clothes Mika, and Doll Controller Mayuzumi were guarding the southern entrance of the temple. Seiji and Natsuya, the two Yin Yang Masters, remained in the center of the temple, prepared to aid any of the four groups that needed support at a moments notice. After many minutes, not a single side had requested reinforcements. This meant that their defense was quite solid. However, everyone had a premonition that things wouldnt end so simply. - The organizations ghost warriors were unable to conquer the target location. Heikai Takagi, the leader of the organizations assault force, wasnt surprised by this one bit. The organization had explained quite clearly to him that these ghost warriors had limited power and that it would be impossible to complete the mission with them alone. However, what surprised Takagi was that not only were there Sakura samurai demons fighting against the ghost warriors, there were even a dense amount of insects and some individuals that appeared to be human! It was impossible to ascertain if those were real humans just from what the ghost warriors reported seeing. It was possible that the mission target had simply created spiritual creatures that resembled humans. But, why would the mission target especially create spiritual creatures that looked like humans? Did that have any meaning for the mission target? Takagi didnt understand. Those humans were evidently protecting the mission target, which meant that they were enemies of Takagi and the organization. There were only two methods that the organization used against enemies: either kill or capture them. If those humans were actually spiritual creatures, then capturing them would be meaningless. If they were real humans, then capturing them might help in obtaining information from them. However, trying to leave some alive would increase the difficulty of the battle. Takagi decided to ask for the opinions of his subordinates. Who cares? Just kill them all. Im rather curious who they could be. I say we leave at least one alive. That blue-clothed girl is just my type. I call dibs on her! I want her as well the other girls are quite nice as well. I say we spare and capture all the females. Hmph. Men. We should decide after fighting with them first. We should capture them if we can, and kill them if we cant. More were in favor of leaving the purported humans alive. Takagi himself was also quite curious who these people could be. If they were actual humans rather than spiritual creatures, who could they be? Were they from Soul Society? Takagi hadnt heard anything about Soul Society interfering with this mission if Soul Society would have interfered, the organization would have given a relevant warning about this when issuing the mission. However, the organization hadnt warned about Soul Societys interference during this mission at all. It was possible that the organization didnt have a full grasp on Soul Societys movements. It was also possible that these people werent actually from Soul Society. If Takagi wanted a concrete answer, the only possibility would be to capture one and interrogate him or her. Takagi made up his mind to capture at least one person alive. The question then was, which one should he target for capturing alive? - A giant octopus-like monster reached its long tentacles out towards Kagura. Kagura swung her sword and sliced through the tentacle, and was about to counterattack when she suddenly sensed something that caused her to instantly turn around and dodge to the right. *Boom!* A dark gray Mana Bullet exploded right where she had been standing. The explosion let out a great amount of sticky gray fluid. At the same time, Kaede, who was currently flying in the air while fighting a bird monster, was also ambushed. A dense amount of Mana Bullets suddenly shot out of nowhere and hit her, causing her to fall from the air! The barrage of dark gray bullets continued. Kagura dodged them all, and then counterattacked with a long-distance ice blade attack! While attacking the direction that the bullets came from, Kagura also looked towards Kaede and confirmed that the latter was uninjured as Kaede was now counterattacking with a wind blade against the other ambusher. Master, two human enemies have ambushed us from the east! Kagura used a communication spell to report this to Seiji. How many? Do you need support? Seiji replied instantly. Two people. We dont need any support for the time being. Kagura then shot out another two ice blades and used her Demon Blade to form a giant ice sword that then successfully sliced the octopus monster into two! At almost the exact same time, Hisashi and Mika also reported that human enemies had ambushed them at their entrances. Two humans had attacked Hisashi, and three humans had attacked Mika. Two in the east, two in the west, and three in the south there were a total of seven human enemies so far. Only the north was left alone and not ambushed by any human enemies. Although nobody immediately requested reinforcements, Seiji felt that simply standing around would be a poor decision because it might be too late by the time that reinforcements were needed. Natsuya, you go to the southern entrance! Kaho and Kazuko, the two of you should send more insects and demons to the east and west. Seiji swiftly gave his commands. In order to guard against a possible enemy ambush in the north, it would be unwise to take Hitaka and Rana away from the northern entrance. And since Seiji was the strongest individual guarding this location, he also couldnt allow himself to move so easily. Right now, he had to believe in his companions! Chapter 776 - Snakes Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu A giant gray net suddenly shot towards Kagura! This magical net was so large that it completely sealed off all directions she could possibly escape from. She could only fight against it Sealing spell, Gathering Snow! The girl swung her sword around, casting a dense blue mist that spread towards the gray net. The gray net glowed with a black light that fought against the ice mist. However, part of the net was still frozen solid, causing those sections to collapse. At this moment, a yellow-clad man silently appeared to the right of the girl. This person waved his hand and tossed out some gray liquid! This was the real attack. The large gray net had been nothing but a distraction. Kagura didnt notice until it was too late. Her entire body was covered by the gray liquid! The man who wore a yellow jacket as his spiritual combat equipment chuckled under his helmet. However, he soon froze in surprise because the blue-clad girl suddenly seemed to shatter like an ice sculpture underneath the gray liquid as she disappeared! And then, an explosive amount of ice appeared Killing curse, Ice Explosion! *Boom!!* A dense number of sharp icicles shot through the sky and covered the yellow-clad man. No, wait, he managed to dodge the attack. He had managed to dodge in time by using a spell, although he took some damage in the process. However, this was within Kaguras expectations. She cast her sealing spell Gathering Snow once again! A dense amount of blue mist appeared in a large AOE and instantly started freezing over. The yellow-clad man had to forcibly break free. Yet, this wasnt the end. A sharp blade aimed directly for his throat! The blade was as swift as lightning and as quiet as falling snow. If this blade managed to reach its target, it would surely pierce through his protective barrier and cut off his head! *Clang!* The yellow-clad man was forced to unsheathe his sword. He managed to block this attack with the back of his sword. Kagura expressionlessly continued her assault against the yellow-clad man. The yellow-clad man continuously blocked her blows and kept retreating. But, suddenly, a gigantic black spiritual snake rose from behind his back and snapped at Kagura! Clack the bite missed. Youre not bad at fighting. The yellow-clad man chuckled at Kagura, who managed to dodge in time. Youre an excellent woman. Why dont you become mine? Kagura responded with yet another Ice Explosion! Oh, you have a temper. I like that in my women. It makes me feel even more accomplished when I break a girl like you! Im definitely going to capture you alive! The giant black snake behind the yellow-clad man transformed into numerous smaller black snakes that viciously struck at Kagura. Meanwhile, Kaede had begun a fierce battle against a man wearing a white jacket. Youre no match for me. You would have died many times over already if it werent for me going easy on you. As the white-clad man blocked Kaedes wind blades, he even casually struck up a conversation. If this continues any longer, youll definitely be injured or even die. I dont wish to see someone as beautiful as you in such a pitiful state. Please, could you surrender? I promise that you wont come to any harm. His words sounded gentle, moving, and sincere. By the way, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Eiji. May I ask for your name? Kaede responded with a particularly strong wind blade! Ive already told you my name. Shouldnt you at least tell me your name as a show of good etiquette? the white-clad man spoke in a helpless tone after blocking this wind blade. Although I dont want to harm you, I still have a mission I must complete. It wont be up to me so if you dont surrender, Ill be forced to become more violent. As he said this, a giant black spell formation suddenly appeared on his back, from which countless slender, long spiritual snakes emerged. These people were all real humans rather than spiritual creatures. Takagi confirmed this after hed started fighting against them. Although he doubted that he would receive a response, he decided to try asking anyways. Who are you all? Are you from Soul Society? Who we are and where were from isnt important. The red-clad female Yin Yang Master he was fighting against responded to his question. Whats important is whats happening right now. This isnt a place that we will allow you to invade. Please leave. Her calm words were backed up by an iron will. Takagi could sense her determination. It seemed that he would be unable to convince these people to retreat. Nor was he going to give up on the organizations mission, so the only option left was to fight. Destruction curse, Orochi Poison! *Whoosh!* Takagi cast a spell that created a torrential amount of dark green mist, which spread throughout an incredibly large area of effect that enveloped all the enemies he could see! This was a supremely powerful spell that was impossible to block or cleanse. Natsuya instantly decided to use a lifesaving spell she had prepared beforehand Dodge spell, Paper Substitution! Natsuya, Mika, Mayuzumi, and Yukari all instantly vanished, replaced by some tiny paper figures. These paper figures were instantly corroded by the toxic mist and destroyed. Meanwhile, the four girls were all teleported outside the toxic mists area of effect. Takagis expression didnt change in the slightest after discovering that his enemies had escaped his spell. He created a hand seal. Instantly, the toxic mist started surging and heading in Natsuya and the others direction! Natsuyas group could only continuously retreat. At this moment, two more members of Takagis group arrived to help him block their retreat! Takagis allies werent affected by his toxic mist. They simply had to stall Natsuyas group so that their leaders toxic mist could devour them all to obtain victory. Right as it seemed like Natsuyas group was in a dangerous crisis, two beams of golden light attacked from the rear! *Boom!* *Boom!* The two men blocking Natsuyas groups path, who wore a green robe and a blue military uniform, respectively, were both hit by these super-fast golden bullets, which exploded with a brilliant light. Both men were sent flying. Then, a person wearing white Yin Yang Master hunting attire appeared. He pointed the fan in his hand at the toxic mist, instantly creating a giant spell formation that released a blinding golden light! The light illuminated the toxic mist and started making a buzzing sound as it swiftly started cleansing the mist! Takagi furrowed his eyebrows at this sight. He changed to a different hand seal which allowed him to swiftly gather and condense the remaining toxic mist. The mist then formed a gigantic snake that tried to go around the spell formation to attack! The white-clad Yin Yang Master, or Seiji, opened up his fan and revealed the words dispel evil in large lettering. He then adjusted his spell formation, changing its position so that it continued illuminating and cleansing the toxic snake. After Takagi saw that it was impossible to go around the spell formation, he then had his toxic mist snake directly attack the spell formation! At the same time, the green-robed man and the blue military uniform man had recovered, and were counterattacking in a pincer movement from both left and right. Both of them released a large number of black snakes! *Shing!* Mika shot out numerous black blades to block the left sides black snakes. *Whizz!* Yukari shot out countless spiderweb strands to tangle the right sides black snakes. The toxic mist snake crashed into the golden spell formation. Seijis expression didnt even flicker as he resisted the attack and swiftly cleansed the snake. Natsuya speedily uttered an incantation and created a seal to cast a powerful spell Destruction curse, Infinite Blades! A triangular spell formation appeared from which numerous red spiritual blades shot out. The red spiritual blades descended like a rainstorm upon the right sides blue military uniform man! This man wanted to retreat, but he suddenly felt his feet being stuck on the ground. Only then did he discover that his legs had been tangled up in invisible spiderweb without his realizing it! At this moment, Natsuyas Infinite Blades spell enveloped him! Takagi furrowed his eyebrows even further. At this moment, the blue military uniform man suddenly shattered and transformed into mist, which then disappeared. He died just like that? Both Natsuya and Yukari were rather surprised by this. Something flashed in Seijis eyes as he also noticed this. By now, Seiji had finished cleansing the toxic mist snake. The left sides green-robed man saw that the situation wasnt going well, so he swiftly retreated. Seiji looked across and exchanged glances with the man wearing a black jacket. Although Seiji didnt know this, this man was Heikai Takagi, the leader of the assault forces sent to the temple where Chiaki was performing the ritual. *Bam!* Hisashi was viciously struck by a dark red longsword and sent flying backwards at a high speed. Hisashi-san Hoshi couldnt help but call out upon witnessing this scene. You should be paying attention to me instead, young man~ a female voice spoke right by his side. Damn it Hoshi tried to dodge, but he was too late. A woman wearing a bright red dress suddenly struck with her powerful whip at a close distance, instantly destroying Hoshis personal barrier and reaching right next to him. A spell on the whip then restrained Hoshi! Wah Hoshi felt his entire body going numb and pained all over. Such a nice sound. Heehee The woman hugged the beautiful boy tightly from his back as if she was a predatory boa constrictor. Now then, what sounds will you make next, and what cute expressions will you have? Let me see~ Chapter 777 - Yamata no Orochi… Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Ahhh!!! A strong sensation of numbness and pain entered Hoshis body. He felt as if countless venomous insects had crawled under his skin, all the way to bone marrow and even his soul. He wanted to activate a defensive spell, but was unable to do so. His consciousness faded, with him feeling like a tiny boat being rocked on the ocean by a powerful storm. It was as if the boat might be capsized at any moment. But in the darkness, a ray of light suddenly appeared in Hoshis mind While the red-clad woman was enjoying the feeling of dominating her prey, she suddenly felt an abnormal sense of danger. *Whoosh!* Red thorns suddenly exploded out from the beautiful boy. The woman had been on guard, so she managed to dodge this attack in time without receiving any damage. A green arrow of light then shot towards her at tremendously high speed! This arrow was far too fast. The woman knew that she could no longer dodge it, so she would have to forcefully take the blow. She immediately used a spell to increase her speed to still dodge as fast as she could! This reaction was a correct move on her part. That was because a second, and then even more arrows of light accurately aimed exactly for her head! If it wasnt for her high-speed defense spell, this barrage of arrows would have surely killed her here. Hoshis clothing had transformed into dark green light armor with a dark green cape. He was now wearing a cap with intricate runes on it, and had a cold and distant expression with a sharp glint in his eyes. It was as if he had turned into someone else entirely. After he finished this barrage of arrows, Hoshi then tossed out two red leaves with his left hand. The leaves let off a faint red glow before suddenly transforming into two giant wolves that kept releasing faint amounts of red mist. The wolves then charged directly at the woman who attacked Hoshi! The woman released a large number of black snakes to fight against the two wolves. Dense black mist also erupted from her body and concealed her location. Hoshi immediately nocked an arrow with a red leaf on it and shot it towards the location where the woman had just vanished. Right after that, a patch of red thorns exploded where the arrow landed, forcing the invisible woman to reveal herself! Hoshi aimed at the enemy woman and was about to continue firing arrows when a dark red greatsword descended from the sky, heavily slashing at him! *Boom!* The greatsword crashed into the ground with a powerful impact that shattered all the thorns. Hoshi managed to dodge this attack in time. He turned around to deal with the second ambusher, a large man who wore dark red armor. Hoshi shot a barrage of arrows of light at this man! The arrows pierced through the mans protective barrier and dealt some damage to his body. However, the man seemingly didnt react to this at all. The red-armored man then stepped forward with an astonishing speed, rushing toward the elf youth and slashing with his greatsword! Hoshi jumped up high and dodged the sword slash. The red-armored man twisted his sword and slashed upwards! Hoshi magically changed his direction in midair and dodged this attack. The dark red sword suddenly let out a large amount of scarlet mist! Yet, Hoshis entire body transformed into a beam of green light that swiftly flew out of the red mist. While dodging the mans attack, Hoshi also left a present for him. Giant thorns several times thicker than the earlier patch suddenly rose beside the mans foot, completely devouring his tall and sturdy body! Hoshis right hand began glowing green as he nocked another arrow. His entire bow started glowing brightly as Hoshi let off a powerful aura. It was quite evident that he was charging up for an ultimate attack. The red-clad woman noticed this and released even more black mist from her body as she transformed into a giant black snake. She then opened her mouth and tried to bite the elf boy! Hoshi shot out another red leaf with his left hand. The leaf let off a red glow as it transformed into a giant red bear. *Roar!* The bear stood up on its hind legs and roared as it forcefully stopped the black mist snake with a bear hug! However, the bear only lasted for two seconds. The snake was far stronger. It viciously bit the bear on its head and crushed its body! The bear collapsed back into mist and disappeared. Although it had only bought a short few seconds, that was enough for Hoshi. A green and white arrow of light had finished forming on Hoshis bow. This arrow let off a gentle glow that seemed divine. *Twang!* The arrow of light shot out while spinning at high speed, heading directly towards its target. *Bang!* The large man suddenly broke free from the giant thorns restraining him at this moment. However, it was already too late. The arrow of light landed a direct hit on him, piercing deeply into his body and exploding with brilliant colors! The large man vanished in the explosion of light. The woman who was now a large black snake started attacking Hoshi even more viciously! The elf boy kept dodging and blocking with his thorns while constantly counterattacking with arrows. Yet, the snake woman suddenly stopped her fierce attacks as she transformed back into mist, which then vanished. Kaede was heavily injured. The white-clad man named Eiji had been telling the truth about him being far more powerful than she was. Kaede was unable to be anywhere near a match for him no matter how hard she tried. But, she didnt worry about this, because she still had her companions. Kagura was now fighting the white-clad man in her stead. Kaguras original opponent, the yellow-clad man, had now disappeared. Kagura had sliced him into two, causing him to transform into mist, which then vanished. This fight was now two against one in Kagura and Kaedes favor. Although Kaede was seriously injured, this didnt mean that she couldnt fight anymore. After resting for a short while, she intended on cooperating with Kagura to kill the white-clad man together. But just as Kaede gritted her teeth and stood up again, the white-clad man suddenly transformed into mist and disappeared in an identical fashion to the yellow-clad man who had been slain. What was going on? Did the enemy retreat? Kagura looked all around her and remained vigilant. After several seconds of seeing no signs of enemy, she reported the situation to Seiji. A seven-headed giant snake monster was now spitting toxic mist at Seiji and his group. All the snake heads were viciously attacking with powerful force! Yamata no Orochi well, this snake monster wasnt exactly the same, and it had one less head. Yet, Seiji wondered if they were perhaps related. It appeared that this seven-headed snake monster had been created when the enemies combined together. The black-clad man who appeared to be the enemies leader first transformed himself into a giant snake. Right after that, the green-robed man transformed himself into a giant snake as well, and then combined his body with the first giant snake. Then, more snake heads kept appearing, until the monster grew seven heads. Killing or slicing off any snake head was meaningless as it would swiftly regrow. It was as if the snake monster possessed limitless energy and stamina. Although Seiji cast a powerful barrier to forcefully absorb the snake monsters attacks, it was evident that fighting like this for a long period of time would be no good. Let me maintain the barrier instead! Natsuya requested. She knew that she would last even shorter than Seiji. Natsuya had resolved herself to sacrifice herself if necessary so that Seiji could obtain enough time to cast a powerful spell. Seiji rejected her proposal and instead summoned all of his companions to him. Since this seven-headed snake monster seemed to consist of all seven human enemies whod combined together, then Seiji would summon all his companions to deal with this monster! Kaho and Kazuko were the first to arrive, followed by Hitaka and Rana, then Kagura and Kaede, and finally Hoshi and Hisashi Out of everyone, Kaede and Hisashi were both seriously injured. After confirming everyones condition, Seiji had everyone come close to him and simultaneously create seals for casting a spell and creating a barrier Tremendous Light! Instantly, there was the resounding sound of a bell as a giant mystical spell formation appeared between the sky and the ground. This was a multilayered spell formation that started extending outward. Every place the spell formation touched started glowing golden with properties that cleansed the toxic mist and suppressed evil demons!! GAAAAHHHHHH!!! The seven-headed snake monster was illuminated by a powerful golden light, issuing a sizzling sound of something burning. The snake monster shrieked in agony. Meanwhile, Natsuya and the others felt some power swiftly healing their wounds and restoring their energy. Everyone started feeling a great warmth well up from within them which gradually filled their bodies. Kaho and Kagura, Seijis two Spirit-branded Retainers, felt the effects even more strongly than everyone else. Both of them started glowing golden as the warm feeling in their bodies kept surging around inside them just like unstoppable ocean waves. Their bodies were filled and filled and filled with his special Mana, to the point where they both wanted to utter certain sounds out loud. At the same time, Kaede and Hisashis serious injuries were swiftly being cured. Lets go, everyone! After fully healing and buffing his companions, Seiji pointed at the seven-headed snake monster with his fan and issued the command for an all-out attack. Chapter 778 - White Sakura Goddess Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Everyone attacked in unison with their ultimate abilities and instantly defeated the snake monster No, such a thing didnt happen at all. Although the Tremendous Light spell suppressed the snake monster somewhat, the seven-headed snake monster was still a powerful opponent that required caution when dealing with it. Kaho released an insect swarm and Kazuko summoned a tremendous number of Sakura samurai demons. Mika and Yukari used the insects and demons as cover to approach and attack the snakes heads. Kaede flew in the air while carrying Hisashi as they combined long-range magical wind and thunder-based attacks. Kagura and Idelia (Mayuzumi) teamed up to cast powerful AOE ice magic together. Hoshi swiftly shot out arrows of light that exploded into thorns. Natsuya created numerous spiritual blades that Hitaka and Rana rode on for a combination attack Everyone worked together and fought fiercely against the snake monster! The snake monster seemed to go berserk as it furiously spat toxic mist, venomous liquid, Mana Bullets, and released countless smaller snakes. Each snake head was biting or swinging itself like a whip The fight was so fierce that it would surely make for a good fantasy film fight scene if it was filmed. Seiji maintained everyones formation and focused only on supporting and protecting his companions. Against a snake monster with such powerful regenerative abilities, it would be impossible to strike it down in one attack. A battle of attrition would be needed. Although the snake monsters energy seemed limitless right now, it was impossible for the humans who combined into this monster to have limitless energy and Mana. As long as everyone in Seijis group worked together and fought their hardest, winning would only be a matter of time! .. Chiaki was feeling so tired. She felt like her hands and feet were becoming like heavy wooden blocks. Her throat was becoming hoarse. She really wanted to stop and rest, or even just fall asleep right here. But, she couldnt. The gods trial wasnt over yet. She had to persist! Chiaki knew that Seiji and the others were fighting for her sake right now. So, for their sake, she absolutely couldnt allow herself to collapse first. I have to go on, I must go on, I must persist Chiakis consciousness became hazy as she gradually lost her sense of self. Some unknown period of time later, she reached a previously unknown realm. Excellent job, a mysterious female voice spoke in her mind. You and your companions have all done an excellent job. You have passed my trial. Apart from what I promised you, your companions will also be rewarded. Thank you all for defeating that snake for me. Chiaki then suddenly felt a warm feeling enveloping her body as her consciousness was gradually restored. Chiaki someone called out to her. Chiaki slowly opened her eyes to see a woman before her. This woman was wearing a one-piece dress and had long hair which was the same silver shade as Chiakis. Chiaki instantly widened her eyes upon seeing this beautiful woman who had such a gentle smile. Lost memories suddenly flooded into Chiakis mind as forgotten emotions welled up within her heart. Chiaki trembled all over as tears flowed unstoppably Mom!!! Before her mind could even think of anything else, Chiakis body started moving first as she shouted out and jumped over towards her mother. Chihiro welcomed her with open arms as they embraced. Tears also flowed unstoppably from her eyes. Mother and daughter tightly hugged each other as tears fell everywhere. Pure white cherry blossoms slowly fell around them in this void-like space. .. Seiji was currently standing beneath a large cherry blossom tree. He found himself teleported here after hed finally managed to kill that seven-headed snake monster. The cherry blossoms were white. The falling flower petals made for a beautiful sight. Seiji opened up his fan to reveal the words peaceful heart and mind. He lightly fanned himself while calmly waiting. Please, become my protector a young-sounding female voice spoke to him. What specifically do I need to do? Seiji inquired as he closed his fan. It will be very similar to what you just did. How frequently will this happen? I dont know What payment will I receive? I will protect you and your companions. This goddess was requesting protection, yet she was also offering protection as payment Although this sounded contradictory, this actually meant mutual assistance. Then we can sign a temporary contract for now. Seiji decided to agree for the time being and try things out. He could always refuse to carry on later if things didnt work out. The goddess had no objections to this. A certain flower petal started glowing as it floated before Seiji. Seiji reached out his hand and took the cherry blossom petal, which then transformed into a white mist that entered his hand. Thus, the temporary contract was formed. . Back in the dojo at Seijis Spirit House, Natsuya and the others gradually woke up from Visualization. They all felt like their minds were in a daze, with minor headache. It took quite a while for everyone to feel fully awake. Then, they noticed that both Seiji and Chiaki were still in a state of Visualization. Some time later, Seiji woke up from his Visualization. Is everyone alright? He first checked on his companions situation. Everyone was alright, albeit rather fatigued. Mika was worried about her best friend Chiaki. Seiji told her that Chiaki would likely be waking up soon and that she was probably fine with nothing to worry about. After passing the gods trial, everyones spiritual power received a noticeable improvement with new realizations. If it wasnt for everyones fatigue, they would have all wanted to immediately begin cultivating to transform their new realizations into actual abilities. Seiji told everyone about how he, or rather Seiji Kamijou, signed a temporary contract with the goddess. That goddess shes called the White Sakura Goddess. Her protection is actually a blessing that will increase the quality of our future Visualizations. In exchange, we need to protect her from her enemies and defeat them just like in the trial she gave us. She doesnt know who her enemies are or where they came from. However, my inference is that those enemies are from the Messengers organization. That snake monster those seven people are highly likely to be from the Messengers. As for why they attacked the White Sakura Goddess, thats still unknown. However, Seiji Kamijou believes that we should intervene because the White Sakura Goddess is a kind goddess who is friendly towards humans. Seiji had a rather subtle relationship with Seiji Kamijou. Seiji himself was also Seiji Kamijou, but he also wasnt Seiji Kamijou. It was more like Seiji was acting as Seiji Kamijou. To use an analogy, it was just like a person who was acting as a character quite similar to himself in a movie. Or, it could even be said that the person was acting as himself. But no matter how similar, the character would only be a character, a person who existed in the movie, but not in reality. Deeply pursuing this topic would pertain to the philosophical, which was why Seiji didnt want to think about this too deeply. In summary, Seiji and Seiji Kamijou were basically the same, but not identical existences. Seiji himself would have been far more cautious regarding the White Sakura Goddesss request for protection. He might have even directly refused. However, Seiji Kamijou directly agreed. Hey, we might be dealing with the Messengers in real life as our enemies Which is really a pain. Mr. Kamijou, you might not mind, but well all have so much trouble on our plates! Seiji couldnt help but make such a comment in his mind. He supposed that this was a side effect of acting as Seiji Kamijou. Well, since Seiji Kamijou had already signed a temporary contract in his place, Seiji could only try to carry it out. This trial wouldnt have been possible to pass without Seiji Kamijous assistance. But in the end, not only did everyone pass, they even received the White Sakura Goddesss appreciation. Still, it was unknown if this would be a blessing or something even more troublesome in the end. But since Seiji had borrowed power from Seiji Kamijou, he decided to take responsibility for the results. The White Sakura Goddess is a friendly and kind goddess? Wasnt she the one who took away Chiakis mother? Mika doubtingly asked this question. I dont know about this part, either. We should know more after Chiaki wakes up, Seiji told her. Right after he said this, Chiaki woke up. She blinked as tears streamed silently down her cheeks. Everyone looked at her as they noticed that Chiaki had woken up. Chiaki, are you alright? Mika asked concernedly. Im alright Chiaki wiped her tears away and smiled at her best friend. Seiji took out his handkerchief and helped Chiaki to wipe her tears away. Chiaki also smiled at him. She then slowly stood up while looking around at everyone. Everyone Im truly so grateful to all of you. After standing up, she then bowed at a ninety-degree angle towards everyone. Its all because of everyone that I was finally able to meet my mother again and get back the memories about her. Chapter 779 - Evil White Sakura Goddess Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Chiaki had learned the truth of everything from her mother. When Chihiro Wakaba had gotten pregnant, she learned that she would die after giving birth to her daughter. Chihiro became afraid of this happening not because of her own impending death, but rather because she was afraid of not being able to accompany her husband Shingo in seeing their daughter grow up together. That was why Chihiro prayed to her goddess, asking to be able to live just a little longer, long enough to at least raise her daughter for a while. Since Chihiro was descended from a bloodline that had the White Sakura Goddesss favor, her prayer was answered and her wish was granted. The price for lengthening her life was her disappearing from existence. As a mother, Chihiro made a request that defied her fate, hence the heavy price of being forgotten by almost everyone, including the daughter she loved so much. Chihiros husband Shingo was the only person who still remembered her due to their deep connection. However, even he forgot her name and appearance. Thats how things were. Mom wasnt harmed by the goddess, but rather the opposite. The White Sakura Goddess helped her and then protected her, Chiaki explained to everyone. Just as Seiji Kamijou had judged, the White Sakura Goddess was a kind and friendly existence. However, the White Sakura Goddess had an evil counterpart, who had vicious intentions towards humanity. That was the Evil White Sakura Goddess! The Evil White Sakura Goddess was the one who had been targeting Chiaki. Not only that, the Evil White Sakura Goddess was also the mastermind behind the Realm of Cherry Blossoms manifesting in the human world! No calling her the mastermind might not be the correct term. It would be more accurate to view the Evil White Sakura Goddess as the final boss in the Realm of Cherry Blossoms. The White Sakura Goddess was unable to fight back against the Evil White Sakura Goddess it was precisely because the White Sakura Goddess was weaker that the Realm of Cherry Blossoms manifested. But although the White Sakura Goddess was weaker, she could still at least interfere with the Evil White Sakura Goddess. With the White Sakura Goddesss protection, Chiaki would no longer be targeted by the Evil White Sakura Goddess. Meaning, Chiakis crisis was now resolved. Her mother had already passed away in the real world. It would be impossible to bring her back. However, Chiaki had now regained the memories of her mother, and escaped from being targeted by an evil goddess. Yet, the danger wasnt over yet, as the Evil White Sakura Goddess was about to descend upon the human world. . The God-Devouring mission failed. All of the Yamata no Orochi experimental subjects had died! This mission had an expected success rate of only roughly 40%. Failure was well within the realm of expectations. However, it came as a huge surprise to the organization that all seven of their experimental subjects had died during the mission. Although none of these experimental subjects had been completed, they were some of the more stable Yamata no Orochi experimental subjects. They were all quite strong and possessed almost limitless regenerative abilities in their combined Orochi form. Even if the mission failed and they lost in battle, it was highly unlikely for them to have died. But, not only had they died, all seven had died without a single survivor! Just what exactly had they met with!? After repeated confirmation, the organization ascertained that there had been no mistake in identifying the mission target. Everything had been carried out according to the plan. Logically speaking, this type of result shouldnt have been possible. In that case, something unexpected must have occurred during the mission. The most likely possibility was that Soul Society had intervened however, the organizations intelligence didnt indicate that Soul Society had done so. Had Soul Society superbly hidden their involvement in this incident? But, was there any reason for them to hide their involvement if so? The organization couldnt understand what had happened at all. An investigation would be necessary. Either Soul Society had an unknown trump card, or something else entirely was involved But no matter what, this seemed rather interesting. The organization would remember this favor and pay it back later with interest. Still, it was rather troublesome that all the best Yamata no Orochi experimental subjects had died at this point in time. Although it was still possible to reproduce the experiment and create more test subjects, that would take a significant amount of time. The organization decided instead to use more forceful shortcuts. Why not be a little more reckless and try using some risky materials? Although the failure rate of the experiment would be much higher, succeeding might result in something incredible. If Soul Society had some sort of hidden trump card that was behind this, the organization really wanted to know what it was, or at least even some information about it. It was regrettable that there hadnt been a single survivor to bring back any information. Well, thinking too much about it would be useless. It was time to get to work. The next day was a dark and rainy one. Isamu Seima was currently drinking tea in a caf. He was with someone elseRiho Heijou, who was currently sitting across from him. The brown-haired, red-eyed beauty was wearing a black jacket and black pants. The two had gotten closer ever since the incident where Isamu had saved her life. The two of them might seem like boyfriend and girlfriend as they were sitting at the same table in this caf. However, they werent. Riho thanked Isamu for saving her life, but there were no deeper feelings she had for him. The two of them were now simply friends. Riho was quite interested in the monster that they saw that day. She was certain that the monster was no illusion. Not only that, she kept insisting that Isamu must have some type of hidden power! Under her interrogation, Isamu admitted that he was a spiritual ability user. He told her a summarized version of what happened in his dreams and about White Night. Riho then told Isamu that maybe due to the monsters influence, she Awakened to a type of sensory ability similar to a mental minimap. She could sense Isamus presence, as well as the presence of certain people within a limited radius. Isamu and Riho carefully observed the people that she sensed for some unknown reason on her mental minimap. They noticed that most of these individuals seemed to be in poor condition as if they were sick. Some others appeared to be hoodlums if judging by appearance. However, there were also a few people that appeared perfectly ordinary and healthy. Riho inferred that these people who stood out on her mental minimap were either spiritual ability users just like Isamu or potential monsters that might transform! Isamu wanted to contact White Night and tell him about Rihos current situation. However, she stopped him from doing so. I think that White Night person is suspicious. A sharp glint appeared in Rihos eyes. He saved you, but he refused to tell you the origins of the monster. Nor did he tell you how to become stronger. He just left you alone White Night isnt a bad person! I didnt say that he was a bad person. I just think that hes suspicious Anyways, dont tell him anything about me. Isamu found it difficult to believe that Seigo was a bad or suspicious person. However, he obeyed Rihos wish. Isamu felt that not telling White Night, also known as Seigo Harano to him, wouldnt be a big deal. Although he trusted Seigo, Isamu was also slightly miffed that Seigo had just set him aside and left him to his own devices. He agreed with Riho on this. Riho wanted to investigate the incident behind the monster that appeared at the arcade. Isamu also wanted to investigate, but had no idea how to begin. The two of them could only do the best they could to observe the individuals who stood out for some reason in Rihos mental minimap. They also tried searching for information on the internet. Meanwhile, Isamu talked to Ryuuma Sorimachi, who was Three-Eyed Cat back in the dream world, about the investigation, asking the latter for assistance. However, Ryuuma instantly refused, and gave Isamu a warning. From what I can tell based on what you told me, its quite obvious that Harano-kun doesnt want you to get involved. I think that its best if we go along with that. Dont think that youre amazing or anything just because you Awakened to having some powers. Youre no superhero in an anime. Youre just an ordinary person who will easily die. Nobody out there is hoping for you to do anything. Dont think that this is your destiny. If you must do something, why dont you train to become stronger instead? Acting on your own will be highly dangerous. Youre not a policeman or a detective. You have no investigative skills whatsoever, so if you try and find the truth shrouded in shadow, thats nothing more than suicide. Why dont you try using your brain a little I know all that! Isamu was angered from hearing all this put so bluntly. Of course I realize that this is dangerous. But, I cant do something like pretending monsters dont exist after meeting a monster like that in real life! Even I understand that Harano-kun doesnt want me to get involved for my own safety. But, is it really alright to just listen to him and stay away from danger? I dont think thats for the best I dont want to do that. I want to know what happened. I want to do something to help out, even if its insignificant This is my justice! Isamu then turned around to leave right after saying this. Afterwards, he was quite embarrassed about everything he said to Ryuuma. Although he was embarrassed, he wouldnt regret it. Isamu and Riho had yet to find out any relevant information even until now. However, Riho called him this morning, telling him that a certain individual in her mental minimap sense became especially noticeable to her. She felt that this person would transform into a monster today! Isamu also felt a mysterious sense of frustration within himself, similar to the way hed felt on the day he met the monster at the arcade. Isamu and Riho had agreed to meet up at this caf because the potential monster individual was currently here. Chapter 780 - Existence rating Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu That individual was the cafs manager. He was an apparently ordinary middle-aged man who had a slightly dark appearance and evident dark circles under his eyes from lack of sleep. In Rihos mental minimap, his existence rating was so high that it reached a value of 2.3 points. This so-called existence rating was a term that Riho coined herself. It was a measurement of how strongly each individual appeared on her mental minimap. The existence rating would change depending on the individual and how far away that person was from her. The same person who was farther or closer to her would thus have lower or higher existence rating, respectively. And, different people who were the same distance from her would also have different existence rating. When Isamu stood five meters away from Riho, that gave Isamu an existence rating of 1, which Riho used as a standard for people who were spiritual ability users or had something special about them. Meanwhile, this store managers existence rating was a whopping 2.3, far stronger than Isamus rating! Meanwhile, all ordinary people that Riho sensed who likely had no special powers all had existence ratings of under 0.5 points. Those who had existence ratings of over 0.5 points in her system typically had poor complexions and appeared to be in bad condition. However, there were also exceptions. Very few people so far had exceeded 2 points in her mental minimap existence rating. This manager was the only one theyd found so far who remained in a fixed location due to his job. That was why Riho and Isamu came here to this caf to pay close attention to his condition. His existence rating is increasing right now, Riho said as she watched the manager. Hes now a 2.5 no, hes now a 2.6, and the number is still increasing. It doesnt seem like anything is changing about him Isamu was unable to tell any difference. As far as he could see, the manager appeared exactly the same as the first time Isamu had seen him. That would be for the best, but I highly doubt thats the case, Riho stated calmly. You think that hes going to transform into a monster? Yes. Then should we talk to him about it? What exactly would you say? Ask him how hes feeling something like that. How would you react if a stranger suddenly asked you how youre feeling? I know that it would sound suspicious, but youre already sensing that he might transform into a monster. I dont think we should just sit by and watch that happen, Isamu told Riho. Riho fell silent for a moment. Youre right, she agreed. Go and ask him. You want me to go? Who else? The girl looked at Isamu with such an expression. I think that a beautiful girl like you would be better suited for asking such a question Isamu looked directly at her pretty face. Riho blinked in surprise and blushed as she averted her gaze. You go. She then picked up her teacup and sipped on some tea, acting like she couldnt be bothered. Seeing her like this, Isamu looked at the manager again and worked up his courage to walk over. But just at this exact moment, two customers, a man and a woman, walked into the caf. Both of them were wearing black jackets and black pants along with sunglasses. However, it didnt seem like they were a couple wearing matching outfits, but rather that they were wearing uniforms. The man was tall and stocky with short blonde hair. He was holding a black cell phone in his hand. The woman was tall and slender, with a figure like a models. Her scarlet hair was tied up in a ponytail. After the two entered the caf, the black-clad woman looked all around the caf, while the black-clad man held up his cell phone. It seemed that he was currently filming. Isamu couldnt help but stop in his tracks when he saw these two black-clad individuals who were clearly behaving in an abnormal manner. Riho also noticed these two people. A server greeted them, but the woman indicated that they didnt need anything. At this moment, the black-clad man stopped and pointed with his cell phone facing the manager. Hes the one The black-clad man showed his cell phone screen to his companion. He then put away his cell phone and slowly walked towards the manager. The manager seemed to sense something as his expression became tense. The black-clad woman put her hand inside her jacket, seeming like she was holding onto something. She had a vigilant expression. The black-clad man walked over to the manager and showed him some type of identification. The black-clad man then said something to the manager. The man spoke in a low voice, so Isamu couldnt hear what he said. Isamu only saw that the managers expression began distorting. No I didnt do anything!! The middle-aged store manager suddenly began to shout loudly. He then backed away while clutching at his heart. His expression became even more distorted, with a complex expression that contained panic, fear, anger, and hatred. Blood-red runes also started appearing in his eyes His existence rating is increasing rapidly, Riho whispered to Isamu. Its already passed 3.5, and is still increasing *Bam!* The black-clad man suddenly took a gun out from his jacket and directly shot the manager in the head! This gunshot startled Isamu and Riho, as well as scaring everyone else in the caf. Blood spattered everywhere as the manager collapsed. Since this all happened so suddenly, everyone remained quiet for a second until a server broke the silence with her scream. However, her scream was soon covered up by a far more frightening sound. Grack grack grack grack grack!!!! This sound came from the collapsed manager. His body started glowing red and rapidly expanded. His clothes soon tore off as the body changed shape *Bam! Bam! Bam!* The black-clad man shot several more times in succession into the managers body. Every shot resulted in a small red mist explosion. The black-clad woman also took out a gun and started shooting the manager. Despite all this, the managers transformation still continued rapidly. His hands transformed into giant claws that grabbed at the two black-clad individuals! These two were on guard and managed to dodge in time. Run away! Get away from here! the black-clad woman shouted to Isamu and the cafs other customers as she loaded a new ammo clip into her gun. Meanwhile, the monster started standing up. Lets get out of here! Riho pulled Isamu and led the way in escaping. With someone leading, everyone else immediately followed after. Many people screamed in panic as they scurried out of the caf. The two black-clad individuals kept firing their guns, attracting the monsters attention. This allowed everyone else to successfully escape. Let me go Out on the street, Isamu told Riho to let go of him. Since someone else is dealing with this, dont think about going to fight, Riho told him. Right after she said that, there was a loud noise. Isamu and Riho turned around, only to see the black-clad man had collapsed on the street. The cafs window had been shattered, so it was evident that the monster must have thrown him through the window! The black-clad woman ran out of the caf and called out her companions name. However, he didnt respond. The monster stepped out of the caf. This monster was dark red and its body resembled a tree. Its legs were like tree roots, and its claws were like distorted tree branches tangled together. The monster didnt have a head, although it had bright red runes in a strange shape similar to a demons face. The monster kept emanating a faint red mist that gave everyone a powerful pressuring sensation. This monster was stronger than the bird-head monster from the arcade! Isamu had such a feeling. The humanoid tree monster walked over towards the two black-clad individuals. The black-clad woman kept shooting at the monster while swiftly retreating. The tree monster then swiped with its right claw, sending out a mist shock wave that the black-clad woman was unable to dodge. She was hit in midair and twisted several times before crashing onto the ground while uttering sounds of pain. There wasnt much time for Isamu to think. Activate! My power! Isamus hidden power rose up from deep within him as an owl mask appeared on his face. With a bright flash, red glasses appeared on his face as a black jacket suddenly materialized on him together with an exquisite revolver in his right hand. He aimed at the tree monster and began firing! Class President Riho, you should leave first! Chapter 781 - Carry out my justice! Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu After hearing this, something flashed in Rihos eyes as she unhesitatingly turned around and ran away. Isamu continuously shot at the tree monster while approaching it. The tree monster turned around to deal with the boy that was injuring it with spiritual bullets. The monster waved its claws again, releasing another shock wave! Isamu dodged this shock wave by jumping into the air while continuing to shoot. Meanwhile, he took out his cell phone with his left hand and dialed a number while still shooting his gun with his right hand. This wasnt a monster that he could deal with on his own. He had to contact Seigo Harano! Although Isamu activated his powers and started this fight to try and save others, he was more aware of his own limits compared to last time. He knew that he should ask Seigo for assistance and simply try to stall the monster the best he could until Seigo arrived. But, before he could dial Seigos number, the tree monsters claws suddenly lengthened and reached towards him! Isamu hurriedly retreated at full speed. However, a large patch of red mist explosively shot out from the monsters claws and enveloped his entire body! Isamus vision instantly turned bright red as he smelled the scent of blood. An icy chill permeated his entire body as he froze solid and couldnt move Im going to die. Once again, Isamu felt the closeness of death. An unstoppable fear welled up within him. However, Isamu had already resolved himself. He controlled his own fear. And if he died just like this He was unwilling! He couldnt even stall for time. He felt that he was truly too weak. He desired more power. At the very least, he wanted to stop this tree monsters rampage! Isamu gritted his teeth and resisted the chill the best he could. He forced his arm to move as he aimed his gun at the monster. Although he couldnt see anything anymore as his vision was covered in red, he could sense danger rapidly approaching him. A simple gunshot wouldnt be strong enough. He needed more power Isamu concentrated fully, trying to muster up all his power. Maybe due to being in the life and death situation, Isamu actually accomplished this! Energy started swiftly gathering to his hand and being injected into his revolver. Meanwhile, he also felt the chill invading him even deeper as his consciousness went hazy. This would be the last time he ever shot this gun No, this wont be the last! I can do this! Ill definitely succeed!! Isamu roared in his mind. This wasnt going to be a final counterattack in despair! It would be the final attack containing hope and victory! Go, my bullet! My power!! My soul!!! Carry out my justice! Isamu injected everything he had into his spiritual gun, and shot out *BOOM!!* This was no ordinary gunshot. It sounded more like a bomb had gone off. Isamu didnt see what his gunshot looked like. That was because he fell unconscious the moment that he shot his gun. Isamu saw an unfamiliar ceiling above him when he woke up again. Youre awake, Seima-san, a familiar female voice spoke next to him. Isamu saw that Riho was sitting next to him. This is a hospital His classmate explained the situation to him. He had defeated the tree monster and then fallen unconscious. He was then brought to this hospital and given a checkup which determined that he was mostly alright. At this moment, the black-clad woman walked into Isamus hospital room. Now that she wasnt wearing her sunglasses, it could be seen that she had a pretty face. She introduced herself to Isamu that her name was Shouko Hirase, a member of the Special Safety Department. Basically, she explained that she was a special type of cop who dealt with spiritual and supernatural affairs. Ive already learned about your situation from your classmate Heijou-san and reported it to my superiors. My superiors told me that both of you have talents that we need, so wed like to invite you to assist us. Well also pay you accordingly Assist the Special Safety Department Isamu was unable to come to a decision regarding this invitation. However, Riho instantly agreed. Having an organization back us up will be far better than investigating by ourselves, Riho told him. Isamu felt like she was correct. However, he still had his doubts about this so-called Special Safety Department. He wanted to first talk things over with Seigo. Riho had only told Shouko about her and Isamus situation. It seemed that Riho hadnt mentioned anything about Seigo Haranoor White Night. So, Isamu told Shouko that he wanted to think things over. Shouko looked at him and nodded. She then told him to take a good rest as she left his hospital room. You didnt tell her about White Night, did you? Isamu asked Riho for confirmation. Riho shook her head. Although I think that White Night is somewhat suspicious, that doesnt mean that Ill just casually tell others about him, Riho told him. And, you activated your powers right on the street in front of many people. It would be impossible to conceal, so I had to tell her about you. As for myself I felt that joining an organization would be a good approach, which is why I told them about my new power. Isamu nodded in understanding. He then looked around for his cell phone. His cell phone had taken a beating, but luckily it was still in working condition. He dialed Seigos number. Seigo soon picked up. Harano-kun, I met another monster Isamu explained the situation to Seigo. Seigo fell silent for a moment after hearing the full story. You should decide for yourself whether or not to help this Special Safety Department organization, Seigo told him. This is your path to choose whether you want to go deeper down this path or stop here, its all up to you. Harano-kun Its good to act for the sake of justice. But, never forget about yourself. While protecting others, you also need to know how to protect yourself, Isamu-kun. Seigo hung up the phone call after leaving that warning. .. After hanging up the phone call, Seiji grabbed onto a rope ladder and climbed into a helicopter. Just like the last time, he was working as a janitor for the Messengers. Seiji was actually present all along while Isamu fought against the tree monster. Seiji was the one who finished the tree monster off with a killing blow. Seiji had read Kamitanis script on how Isamu was supposed to grow and develop into a hero. This incident caused Seiji to recall a famous movie he saw in his previous life, called The Truman Show. The main character of that movie lived in a completely fictional world, where all his relatives and friends were actually actors. Yet, the main character didnt know any of this. Of course, Isamus experience wasnt anywhere near as exaggerated as in that movie. Seiji just felt that they were rather similar. But even though this was a script written for Isamu, that didnt change the fact that Isamus sense of justice was real. His willpower and ability were also real! Although Isamus final powered-up spiritual bullet wasnt strong enough to actually defeat the tree monster, the bullet still caused significant damage. As long as Isamu Seima managed to level up successfully, he would become a real hero that was what Seiji believed. For now, Seiji decided not to think about what might happen in the future if Isamu grew sufficiently powerful and learned the truth about the Messengers. Seiji simply resolved himself to accept the full responsibility in the future for what might happen. Monsters kept appearing everywhere today in this gloomy weather of overcast skies and rain. The new hero Blackwing that the Messengers created fought all these monsters on camera, just like last time. The monsters that Seiji cleaned up for the Messengers were obviously much stronger than last time. He felt that there were probably more monsters than last time but he didnt know the specific numbers. Based on this level of strength increase, he could probably take care of the next round of monsters without a problem. Of course, the issue at hand was whether he would continue working for the Messengers or not. The payment for his janitorial services this time was another piece of information. Kamitani said that this was top secret news even in Soul Society. Maybe youll be happier off not knowing this information, just like the girl in that story I told you. Perhaps this information wont be worth anything to you, so its fine even if you refuse. Do whatever you want. Kamitani expressed such an attitude. However, Seiji chose to accept the deal for that information and work for the Messengers again. Seiji could guess at the type of information judging from Kamitanis words. Perhaps this information truly wasnt that valuable to him and he would be better off not knowing. Yet, Seiji wasnt the type to avert his gaze. There were many cruel things in the world. It would be impossible for Seiji to know about everything bad happening in the world. It would be similarly impossible for him to deal with all evil in the world. But, this didnt mean that he would avert his gaze, especially when the darkness was right on top of him. Standing on top of a tall building, watching the illuminated city in the rain, with cars coming and going, light and darkness, and the cold flow Under the surface of this large and peaceful city was an indescribable cold flow that secretly ran through it. The darkness has always been present. Seiji couldnt help but recall this quote from Yui. Indeed, the darkness had never left. Chapter 782 - Looking at and loving you Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu After yesterdays dark and rainy day was a bright and sunny day Just kidding. The rain had stopped, but dark clouds still hung everywhere in the sky. Today was yet another gloomy day that kept peoples spirits low. However, a certain person was currently humming happily. This person was Chiaki, who was currently cooking breakfast in Seijis apartment. The beautiful silver-haired girl was humming and cooking while wearing an apron. It was so evident that she was in a wonderful mood that even Seiji felt infected with her happiness. This was actually Chiakis first time ever trying to cook breakfast. Chiaki was someone who always loved to sleep in late, which was why she was the type to always skip breakfast. Hence, this was truly her first time. After Chiaki regained the lost memories about her mother, she called her father and then had a face-to-face family meeting with him. After that, everyone noticed an obvious change in Chiaki. It was difficult to describe exactly how she had changed the best word Seiji could come up with was that she seemed more real. Compared to the original Chiaki, she now seemed less flippant and slightly more serious, at least in Seijis view. Seiji couldnt help but recall the female lead in a famous light novel hed read in his previous world. That girl had many worries since she also lost the memories regarding her mother who had been taken away by the gods. That girl lost weight due to her worries, and only regained her weight after bringing back her mother. This was somewhat similar to Chiakis experience. Chiaki also had such memories with her mother, and a god was involved, along with nostalgia and frustrations and some things that couldnt be recovered anymore. Although Chiakis mother couldnt be brought back to life anymore Even if Chiakis mother couldnt be brought back to life anymore Chiaki had still recovered her important memories, thus recovering the weight that she and her life should have possessed. At this moment, Chiaki seemed to notice Seijis attention as she turned around, exchanged glances with him, and smiled brilliantly. Seijis heart skipped a beat upon seeing such a beautiful smile. He responded with his own smile. *Ding!* His system suddenly sent him a notification. [A female individuals favorability rating towards you has reached 100. You have now obtained her character reward card.] A character reward card Seiji widened his eyes in surprise. Obviously, this had to be Chiakis character reward card. Right now, Chiakis face was slightly red and there was an alluring expression in her eyes. But, before Seiji could get a better look, Chiaki looked away with evident shyness. Seijis heart skipped another beat from seeing this. In fact, he even wanted to walk over right now and hug her from behind while doing intimate things with her. He couldnt help but imagine the scenario of doing certain sexy things with an apron-wearing newly wed wife No! He had to stop thinking about this! If he imagined this scenario any longer, he wouldnt be able to restrain himself anymore. Seiji did his very best to suppress his desire. It felt like Chiaki became more charismatic or, more accurately, she became the type that attracted him even more. While only exchanging glances and not words, her favorability rating towards him reached 100. Seiji felt like this was almost a natural accomplishment. Since Chiaki was now averting her gaze, Seiji took this opportunity to open up his system and check his new character reward card. [Character reward card Chiaki Wakaba: Looking at and loving you.] [This card will have an everlasting passive effect. This card cannot be used or disappear.] [All basic stats increased by a bonus of 2 points.] [Attack power against the divine is increased by 10%.] [Defense power against the divine is increased by 20%.] [Additional ability 1: Ultimate Performance.] [After using this ability, you can use any powerful ability that you can imagine. Limited to one use per day. Shut up and watch me perform!] [Additional ability 2: Character Roleplay. (Prerequisite skill of Beginner-level Concealment necessary.)] [Increase the effects of the Concealment skill. After using this ability, you can become just like whoever you want to be. It will be highly difficult for your real identity to be exposed. This effect will last for 33 minutes. Keeping this ability active will constantly consume Mana and mental spirit. Limited to two uses per day. Im actually an actor.] [Additional ability 3: Mother and Daughter Drawing. (Prerequisite skill of Drawing necessary.)] [Increase the effects of your Drawing ability. Drawing any artwork with a mother and daughter together will increase your drawing ability by 50%, increasing the effects of your drawing. Using this ability will require concentration. This daughter shall never forget her mothers love.] [Additional ability 4: ??? (Prerequisite conditions not met. Currently inactive.)] [Additional ability 5: ??? (Prerequisite conditions not met. Currently inactive.)] For now, the increased effects of attack and defense against the divine didnt seem too useful as of yet, as Seiji had never fought against anything divine before. But, it would surely be useful when it was needed, perhaps even soon. It could even be said that these were passive skills just for god-slaying. Meanwhile, Seiji was astonished by just how powerful the first and second abilities were! Casting any powerful ability that he could possibly imagine? Without even regarding how powerful the imagined ability would actually be, just the fact that he could now cast any ability he imagined caused Seijis eyes to sparkle. It was exciting just to imagine being able to use any ability he wanted in reality. His otaku spirit started burning up and he wanted to try it out right away. As for being able to become just like whoever he wanted to be, this was just like the abilitys name. It would be an amazing cosplay technique! Combined with the first skill, Seiji could now cosplay completely as anyone he wanted and use that anime characters ultimate skill in reality. That was just so cool!!! Seiji was unable to stop his imagination from running wild. After he finally calmed down, he thought more seriously about his newfound abilities. When experimenting, he could naturally use any ability that he could think of. But in practical combat, he would have to adapt according to the situation. And, it was quite possible that copying an ultimate ability with [Ultimate Performance] wouldnt have the same power and effects what Seiji imagined, as it was only a performance in the end. Copying an imaginary ability might be powerful, but also limited. Judging from this, the best way to use the first ability would be adaptability. For instance, if the enemy had powerful attacks, Seiji could use any imaginary defensive technique to protect himself and his companions. If the enemys defense was too tough, then he could imagine an ultimate attack for piercing through the enemy defenses. If the enemy was too fast, he could imagine a sealing spell that could stop the enemys movements something like that. The biggest selling point of this ability was how versatile it was. He could cast literally any ability that he could imagine, meaning that it could be adapted to all situations! And, of course, the second abilitys greatest use was for disguise rather than cosplay. Being able to change into anyone he wanted meant that robbery and murder would be so simple cough, that wanting to do something without exposing his real identity would be quite simple. If all he wanted to do was disguise his identity, he could simply change his own appearance to anything else. And if he wanted to disguise himself as someone else, he would need to disguise himself to a sufficiently similar extent, along with having some acting skills. If his acting skills were good enough, he could even go be a phantom thief with this skill alone. Phantom Thief Seiji imagining it sounded really cool. Of course, Seiji would never actually go do such a thing. The third ability was an increased effect for drawing. Obviously, that would only be useful when drawing. Why not try using this ability to draw Chiaki and her mother together? Seiji suddenly had this idea. Although he didnt know what Chiakis mother looked like, with his current high art ability thanks to his system, he would be able to draw Chiakis mother simply by hearing a description. Logically speaking, this should have been done by Chiakis father, as Shingo was a famous artist. But, Seiji just wanted to try stealing this job. Alright then, Seiji made up his mind. He would mention this to Chiaki in a bit! Seiji mentally apologized a little to his future father-in-law as he smilingly looked over at Chiaki. After Chiaki finished cooking breakfast, everyone in Seijis apartment ate together. Chiaki was tasting what bliss was truly like, especially whenever she looked at Seiji. Although her mother could no longer return, Chiaki had managed to regain her memories. She had also managed to reconcile with her father. Chiaki had told her father about how she recovered her memories with Seiji and the others assistance. She told him her mothers name, and the truth of how Chihiro came to be spirited away. Shingo Wakaba kept crying right in front of his daughter while constantly muttering his wifes name. This scene etched itself deep into Chiakis mind. She would remember it for the rest of her life. From then on, they became a normal father and daughter. They had taken a long path with many twists and turns to get there. It took this long to surpass all the lost memories and time, as well as sadness and disappointment, in order to finally reach this step. Although this still wasnt enough to truly become like a normal father and daughter, they would eventually reach that state for certain. It was impossible to regain what had been lost. But, fortunately, what was important had now been recovered, allowing for an even better future. And all of this was thanks to Seiji. Although Chiakis father still wouldnt admit to recognizing him as his daughters boyfriend, Chiaki figured this problem would be solved with the passing of time. That was because Seiji was the most wonderful boyfriend possible that she loved! Chapter 783 - Lets have a party Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu After breakfast, Seiji broached the topic of drawing a picture of Chiaki and her mother together. Chiaki was rather surprised to hear him make such an offer. After a momentary pause of surprise, she happily accepted. What type of expression would her father have if she showed him a drawing that Seiji drew? Just imagining it amused Chiaki. Chiaki then described her mothers appearance to Seiji in his study. Seiji took detailed notes before starting to plan out his drawing. The background scenery would be beautiful falling cherry blossoms. Chiaki and her mother would be together, walking intimately side by side. Both of them would have happy smiles and appear to be chatting about something. Chiaki would have a bright smile, while her mother would have a gentle smile, making others feel the warmth of family upon seeing this drawing After he finished planning out his drawing, Seiji started drawing seriously. He activated his new [Mother and Daughter Drawing] skill! Chiaki remained by his side and quietly watched him draw. She then suddenly had a thoughtthat this was the evidence that her mother had existed. If there was no evidence that my mother had existed, then he would create evidence Seiji, is that what you thought? Chiaki wanted to ask her boyfriend this question while he was focusing on drawing. But then again, she felt like there was no need. The answer wasnt that important. What was important was what he was currently working on. Chiaki felt warmed in her heart as she thought about what this meant. After watching for quite a while, she secretly left quietly so as not to break his concentration. . Later that afternoon, everyone trained in Kazukos Domain. A vicious demon level large snake demon appeared. Seiji instantly used his new [Ultimate Performance] ability to cast the Tremendous Light spell! This spell was a huge help in killing the snake demon. Everyone else thought that Seiji had learned this spell through the Visualization experience as Seiji Kamijou. While Seiji had indeed learned the Tremendous Light spell after that experience, he still needed some time to cultivate the spell through his system before truly learning it. This time, he was simply using [Ultimate Performance] to cast the spell Tremendous Light before he actually learned it. This was so that he could experiment and find out how powerful an [Ultimate Performance] spell would be. As for his other new ability, [Character Roleplay], Seiji had already experimented earlier that morning. He found that the greater the difference between himself and the person he transformed into, the greater the amount of expended Mana and mental spirit. Transforming felt rather subtle, as if he had truly changed bodies. Not only that, he was completely unable to tell that anything was fake when he looked at himself in a mirror, which seemed amazing. Furthermore, his transformed body would affect his base stats. For instance, if he changed himself to an ugly appearance, his [Charisma] stat would decrease significantly. He supposed that it could be considered a temporary debuff. Seiji also wondered if he should try transforming into a girl, but decided against this idea in the end. He felt that if he really did so, he would lose something important (shame). System: Youve already cosplayed as female before, so why are you hesitating? Bravely take your first step into a new world, young man! Seiji: I refuse! Of course, the conversation above was only imagined by Seiji. After the Domain training ended, everyone returned to Natsuyas residences living room to rest. Lets have a party, Seiji suggested to all his companions. Before the gods trial battle had begun, Seiji Kamijou had promised to hold a party for everyone after the fight. Seiji wanted to keep this promise in reality. This would be a celebratory party for having resolved Chiakis problem, as well as a motivational party before the major battle regarding the Realm of Cherry Blossoms. Everyone agreed with the idea of having a party. Since the promise of having a party is still in effect, how about my promised payment? Natsuya smiled while asking Seiji. Of course, thats also effective but like I said at that time, accompanying you doesnt really count as payment. Why dont you change it to something else? But thats all I want. Same for me, Mika immediately added. Kaede hadnt joined this times training; otherwise, she probably would have said the same thing. I Hoshi opened his mouth, but then closed it again without saying anything else. That was because he sensed that something subtly changed in the atmosphere when he tried to speak. Yukari looked over between Natsuya and Mika while blinking. As a girl, she was even more sensitive than Hoshi to the tension in the air. She felt like something invisible was tightly wound could this be the legendary scene known as a shuraba 1 ? No that didnt seem like it was the case. Things werent that severe were they? Alright, Seiji agreed after seeing how Natsuya and Mika insisted. I had wanted to pay you with something material, but if thats what you want, thats what well do. He could tell that both Natsuya and Mika were being a little emotional. It wasnt that they were unhappy about putting in so much effort for his third girlfriend Chiakis problem. It was just that they wanted him to accompany them a little more after this. It wasnt that Seiji didnt want to accompany them. He just didnt want to do it as a method of payment. However, both girls adamantly insisted, so he could only go along with them. Seiji knew that such subtle situations would also likely arise again in the future. He would have to be cautious about dealing with everyone, and he would even save and load if it was necessary This was all because he was a scumbag man who started a harem. Seeing how her boyfriend had agreed, Natsuya happily sipped on her tea. Mika also sipped on her tea. The twintailed girl and the student council president seemed oddly in sync. What was going on? Kaho and Kazuko, who also sensed the subtle atmosphere in the air, were filled with questions as they didnt know what was going on. Unlike Yukari, neither Kaho nor Kazuko knew about Seiji starting a harem. That was why they were unable to sense the currents flowing underneath the calm surface. They could only sense that something subtle was in the air. If I want to touch that invisible tension, I could ask for the exact same form of payment. But, I feel like I can sense some hidden danger Kazuko adjusted her eyeglasses. But, it seemed like it would be rather fun. Should she behave recklessly here? No Kazuko decided to forget about it. She didnt want to antagonize the student council president. Although I somewhat want the same type of payment, I think Id better not. Ill ask for something when I have something I want. Kazuko listened to her instinct warning her of danger and went with a more conservative approach. Seiji nodded at her. What about all of you? He then looked at Yukari, Kaho, and Hoshi. I dont have anything that I want, so I dont need payment, Yukari told him. Same for me, Kaho agreed. Hoshi also agreed with this. Then Ill treat it as you all saving your payment for later. Seiji smiled. Just like Kazuko, feel free to tell me if theres anything that you want. He then asked everyone for opinions on when and where to hold the party. . Later that night, it started raining again. It wasnt too cold, but still rather chilly. Seiji walked out into the rain and got onto Yuis car. Just like the last time, he reported to her about Kamitani and told her about the information he received as payment, the top-secret information from Soul Society. This information basically said that Soul Society was unable to confirm the specific location that the Realm of Cherry Blossoms Spirit World #1 would descend upon. Nor was Soul Society going to evacuate the entire city, because that might cause the Realm of Cherry Blossoms to go out of control. After everything was taken into consideration, Soul Society decided to initiate the realms descent instead! The price would be to sacrifice a minor portion of the citys population in order to forcefully summon the Realm of Cherry Blossoms at a fixed location. This minor portion was relative to the entire citys population. But, the predicted civilian death count was more than three thousand! This meant that Soul Society intended to sacrifice the lives of at least three thousand civilians in order to manipulate where the Realm of Cherry Blossoms would descend! Is this news real? Seiji looked directly at Yui and spoke in a serious tone after he finished telling Kamitanis information to Yui. Yui responded with only silence. This meant that the information was real. Seiji also fell silent. Itskui Kamitanis words, his little talk about the topic of peace, that interesting story, and his final question to Seiji all of these kept echoing in Seijis mind. Is there truly no other way? After a long silence, Seiji finally spoke up again. A method where nobody will die. There is, but it wont be used, Yui stated lightly. Her expression and tone of voice didnt express any emotion. But when discussing this type of topic, no emotion was also a type of emotion. Whys that? Because there will be too heavy a price to pay. What price? What price is heavier than so many lives!? After saying this, Seiji knew that he was being so-called unreasonable. Human lives were priceless. Anyone could say that. However, the reality of the world was that human lives indeed had value that could be measured. When sacrificing a portion of the citys population could avoid even bigger losses, or if there were bigger benefits to be had, Order would operate in such a manner. That was just how Order was, from ancient times to the present. Soul Society was a faction that represented Order. Anything that this faction wanted to do simply had to operate on cold logic as if the organization was a machine. As long as the logic was clear that making a sacrifice a few thousand citizens would bring more benefits than losses, then any amount of sacrifice would always be considered appropriate That was just how things were. That was just how things were. Chapter 784 - Nothing to say Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Yui fell silent once again. Seiji wanted to say something else, but then he felt that there was nothing more to say. Would he be able to change Soul Societys decision just by saying a few words? That was likely impossible. Would he be able to change Soul Societys actions? That would also be impossible. If it was possible, he believed that Yui would have done so already. If there were anything that he could help with, Yui definitely would have mentioned it already. Yet, all she did was remain silent. There was nothing to say. The sacrifice of more than three thousand lives was something unchangeable and set in stone. If there was anything else to say, that would be about the specifics of how to go about this cruel action, or if there would be any unexpected additional damage. There was also the matter of how Kamitani knew such top-secret information within Soul Society, and whether the Messengers would be doing anything regarding this. But, after confirming how serious this matter was, Seiji didnt want to ask about it anymore. No matter what he learned, or what was going on behind the scenes, it all seemed meaningless to him in comparison to so many lives that were going to become a planned sacrifice. So many people would die. And he was helpless to do anything about it. He wasnt a superhero who could save everyone. There would always be people that he couldnt save Seiji had understood this already long ago, and accepted it. Yet, he was unable to remain calm when faced with the reality of such a cruel, large sacrifice before him. Is there really nothing else that can be done? Seiji really wanted to ask this. Yet, it seemed meaningless to do so. There really wasnt anything else that could be done. Thinking too much on this would be meaningless. It wasnt his fault. His power was limited. It would be impossible to save everyone. It was good enough already to just protect the people important to him Seiji onii-chan, want to play together? Seiji snapped back to his senses when he heard a little girls voice asking him this. Only then did he notice that he was now back in his own apartment. Saying goodbye to Yui, getting off her car, and walking back to his apartment it was as if this entire process had been erased from his mind. He couldnt remember any of it at all. Reo was currently holding out a game controller to him. Kaede was also by her side and looking directly at him. Both of them were worried about how he seemed to be giving off such a heavy aura. Sure. Seiji took the game controller and forced himself to smile as he sat down in front of the TV. On the television screen, Reos Player 1 character was shouting I shall protect this street! Her character was a chibi suit-wearing man with explosives strapped all over his body. He rushed towards a horde of cartoon-style hoodlums, and sent the hoodlums screaming and flying everywhere with his fists and explosives. Meanwhile, another chibi character with Player 2 over his head appeared in the battle. This character was a youth who wore a helicopter rotor on his head while carrying a large wooden sword. He shouted I shall create a legend! while also rushing at the hoodlums, waving his wooden sword and shooting out some cute little birds from the rotor to attack. The battle seemed fierce yet comical. This game seemed quite simple, but was actually surprisingly difficult Seiji had only started playing for a few seconds when a blond-haired hoodlum suddenly went berserk and dealt his character a mighty blow. The chibi youth made strange chirping sounds while flying backwards and smashing into a telephone pole on the street. Then, numerous other hoodlums ganged up on him with fists, kicks, projectiles, and blunt weapons. Seijis characters HP bar was instantly decreased by half. Seeing this, Seiji started focusing more on the game and played it more seriously. He barely managed to dodge another vicious attack from the blond hoodlum while counterattacking with his wooden sword. Seijis character then knocked over a vending machine, revealing a fried chicken that he ate for some health restoration. Why exactly would a fried chicken appear under a vending machine? Well, this was only a video game, so there was no need to nitpick the details Otherwise, Seiji would be stuck commenting for an entire day on how unrealistic video games could be. Just earlier, he had been thinking about such a serious topic, but now he was being distracted by such a small matter. Seiji almost wanted to laugh out loud. It seemed that rather than remaining quiet and thinking about everything on his own, doing something to distract his attention would be much better. After playing this video game for a while, Seiji suddenly recalled something. Reo, have you still been hearing those strange sounds like you previously told me about? No. The little girl shook her head. Thats good. The last time that Reo heard strange sounds in her dream was more than a week ago. Mayuzumi had experienced hearing strange sounds in her dream only once. Apart from hearing strange sounds, nothing else seemed to be unusual so far. Mayuzumi had also participated in everyones training and grown stronger by absorbing the experience mist from the monsters. It didnt seem like Seiji needed to worry about Mayuzumi. Did he really not need to worry? Seiji suddenly felt uneasy. Although he hadnt asked about the specifics of how Soul Society intended to sacrifice people in order to forcibly summon the Realm of Cherry Blossoms, he felt that it would likely be similar to the attempt at creating a Spirit World during the Bloodwine Ritual tournament. The assassin Yoshihara had to sacrifice his own life in order to start the Spirit World creation ritual. Summoning the Realm of Cherry Blossoms likely needed a sacrifice similar to Yoshihara, a sacrificial catalyst to begin the spell, in addition to just ordinary civilian sacrifices. If that was really the case, Reo and Mayuzumi might become potential sacrificial candidates as they were all connected to the same mysterious power like Yoshihara and his deceased girlfriend were. Would Reo and Mayuzumi be discovered and then captured and taken away by Soul Society? And even if not, would Reo and Mayuzumi be negatively be affected in some way by Soul Societys spell to summon the Realm of Cherry Blossoms? Seiji suddenly became quite worried. At this time, a comical sounding scream came from the TV. His helicopter rotor wearing character had died from too many hoodlums ganging up on him. Seiji onii-chan, Im coming to save you~ Reos explosives man character agilely dodged enemy attacks while rushing over to Seijis side. She released a bolt of electricity from an explosive and revived Seijis character. Thank you Seiji continued fighting the hoodlums, but he was no longer concentrating on the game at all. Should he contact Yui immediately and ask her some more questions? Or was he just overthinking things? If he tried to seriously consider every possibility, there were truly too many dangers to possibly ask about everything. If only he had been calmer during the discussion earlier, he should have been able to think of all this Damn it all. Ill calmly think over things some more and then determine if I should call my older sister or not, Seiji decided. .. [A new characters POV] Humans always make mistakes. Not only that, humans always make the same mistakes. The history of humanity is like the most frustrating story to read. Human history is filled with twisted, ugly, boring, and meaningless scum. From past to present, even right now at this very second, such trash is constantly being produced. That way of thinking is too overboard. Theres still much thats interesting about humanity, a voice opposed his statement. He didnt care enough to counter such a shallow disagreement, because it would be meaningless. The existence of this youth named Kamitani who constantly talked about interesting and boring was a mistake to begin with. If it wasnt because of necessity, he would never even communicate with such a mistake. In fact, he would have instantly killed this type of thing on sight! Meanwhile, Kamitani spoke to him again. We can finally make our move. You must be quite excited, Ashiya-kun. Shut up! Dont call me by that name! My bad, I forgot that you hated your real name by the way, what was your code name again? One day, I swear Ill kill you!! Dont glare at me like that. It makes you look rather scary. I just simply forgot it for a moment. Just wait, Ill remember your code name! Ill kill you, and Ill kill everyone!! Humans are mistaken existences, humans only make mistakes; it was a mistake for humanity to be born in this world Everything is meaningless! Anything thats meaningless is garbage. Garbage should be disposed of. And, I am A janitor? No, I was just joking, thats not it, hey, dont hit me like that, it hurts Ah, I remember now! I really do remember now, your code name is Voidfire!'' The emptiness of the void, the burning of fire. An empty yet fiery existence, hence he called himself Voidfire. He also hated his nickname of Voidfire. But, Voidfire was slightly more acceptable to him because he loathed his real name even more. Chapter 785 - Run away Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Seiji was unable to get into contact with Yui. She didnt pick up her phone, nor did she respond to his texts. Thus, Seiji could only set this matter aside for the time being and wait for her to respond. The next day, everyone trained in Kazukos Domain, cultivated in Seijis Spirit House, and then had their party. The party was held in Natsuyas mansion. Natsuyas mansion was basically now the main base for Seijis knight order. It felt the most meaningful to hold the party here. Nobody had any objections to choosing this location for the party. Seiji paid for high-class food catering, along with some expensive drinks Well, Seiji paid the money, but the maid Mai superbly took care of all the work for him. Cheers to us passing the gods trial! Seiji toasted everyone. Cheers!! Everyone lifted their cups. After the toast, everyone started eating and chatting. The atmosphere was quite happy. Hisashi, Yukari, Hoshi, Kaho, and Mayuzumi chatted with each other about anime and manga. Mika, Chiaki, Kaede, Kazuko, and Hitaka chatted with each other about fashion. Shika spoke to Shinobu, while Mai fed Rana some food Seiji felt that all of this was wonderful to watch. He used the spell that Yomi previously taught him to consecrate some food for Shinobu so that the puppet girl could taste the wonders of food. He had already dealt with real gods by now, so Seiji no longer cared anymore about the religious meaning behind consecrating food for Shinobu. He cared more about helping Shinobu to experience the wonders of being alive. Seiji and Natsuya also started chatting about novels. Not only did they chat about light novels, they also chatted about traditional novels. Although it seemed like writing anything was fine in light novels, there was actually a surprising number of restrictions. In fact, it was the more traditional novels that sometimes had astonishing content within. Due to numerous reasons, there were only subtle differences between the story types. Seriously chatting about such topics was actually quite fun. Time passed unknowingly, just like that. Chiaki saw that it was good timing for her to volunteer to do a performance. Im going to do a Manzai performance. My partner will be Seiji. Hey, I never heard about this! Manzai was a type of stand-up comedy performance. The concept of commenting and retorting also originated from Manzai. It was just that this type of joking around was spread even further by anime and manga. Although he had never rehearsed such a thing with Chiaki before, he decided to cooperate with her since she had named him. Seiji went over to her side. You say that you dont want it, but your body is quite honest. Chiaki intentionally glanced at Seijis lower half. I didnt say that I didnt want to and where do you think youre looking at? Im checking your little sons condition. It seems quite healthy. Thats wonderful. I dont need you to confirm that for me! How would you even see it in the first place!? Now, let us formally begin. Seiji, I have an important question to ask you. Whats that? Suppose that you had a one-night stand with someone present today Stop! I reject this supposition!! Then, suppose that you had a physical relationship with someone here that went beyond friendship Youre just rephrasing things, and it somehow sounds even worse now! Rejected!! Honestly, theres no helping you. Then, suppose that you had an incredibly sweet and sticky night with someone present Thats still no good! I said that I reject such suppositions!! Seiji intentionally used more energy than normal in his retorts. We wont be able to continue this anymore if you keep refusing. Are you that against the idea of starting something with anyone present here? Why the hell do we have to start with such a kind of supposition! I feel like things will only become worse if I accept!! That wont happen at all, because everyone present is quite willing to start that type of relationship with you. Isnt that right, everyone~? Chiaki looked at everyone else. Thats right- Everyone laughed and went along with it. What type of expression should I make here? Seiji intentionally acted as if he found this difficult. All you need to do is smile. Smile the hell! This type of beginning is definitely a trap. I wont fall for this!! Tsk, youre unnecessarily sharp in this area. Youve finally revealed your true self! Seiji and Chiaki kept joking around and acting in comical manner, giving everyone an interesting performance. In the end, they finished by singing a duet together, which was received by thunderous applause. After that, Hisashi gave a performance of his own. He emotionally sang the main theme song of Honey Candy Girl, and even danced a little dance of his own creation. Everyone could sense how passionate he was. However, Hisashis singing was far too awful, and his dance seemed mysteriously disgusting. That was why his sister Kaede unhesitatingly gave him a bad review with zero compassion. Yukari performed some poker card magic tricks. Her sleight of hand impressed everyone with how good it was. Yukari mentioned that she had been quite interested in magic tricks when she was younger and that she had practiced them before. Now that she had Awakened, she felt that her new spiderweb ability was quite suitable for assisting sleight of hand magic tricks, so she started practicing magic again. Although using a spiritual ability to perform magic tricks felt somewhat like cheating, the performance was indeed wonderful and interesting. Kazuko showed off her ability to change clothes. She showed maid, nurse, policewoman, office worker, fashionable, idol, and other such styles Every outfit she put on was incredibly beautiful, letting the boys have a taste of much eye candy, and causing the girls to sigh in praise. Apart from the individual performances, everyone also played some minigames and had lots of fun together. Our future battles might be even more difficult that that gods trial. However, I believe that we can surpass them in the same way. Seiji then raised his cup in the end. Lets have more parties like this in the future Cheers! Everyone raised their cups and responded, Cheers! .. It would be best if you tell all your family and friends to leave this city as quickly as possible, even tomorrow. Seiji told this to everyone as the party ended. In the end, he found himself unable to tell them about Soul Societys cruel plan. He could only remind everyone like so. The sacrifice of more than three thousand lives Just knowing about this brought a heavy burden to him. Since he couldnt do anything about it, he would have preferred not to know about this at all. Seiji then returned to his own home. Seiji was practicing his new drawing skill in his study when he finally received a text back from Yui. Her text contained only two words: Run away! Seiji was rather surprised to see such a message which gave him a sense of impending danger. Why was he supposed to run away? What had happened!? Was Yui alright!? No matter what, it was quite likely that a huge danger was approaching! What should he do!? Should he run away quickly as she told him to? But, to where? Was the danger targeting him specifically or everyone? Should he run away by himself or bring everyone with him!? Various questions popped up in his mind. Seiji wanted to react somehow, but didnt know what to do. At this time, he suddenly felt an ominous sensation. Something cold and deep an abnormal chill appeared in the air. Seiji immediately cast [Astral Vision], which revealed a faint white mist in the air! This mist seemed quite similar to the white mist that he had seen during the gods trial! Was the gods trial now appearing in reality!? No wait, this seemed more like Warning bells sounded in Seijis mind as he rushed out of the study. Shika, theres an emergency. Put on your clothes and get prepared as quickly as possible! He shouted this to his adopted younger sister who was currently in the middle of a shower as he then rushed to the living room. Seiji onii-chan, I feel so cold Reo told him when she saw him. Do you feel anything else apart from being cold? Seiji went over to hug her and to check on her condition. My head feels dizzy Reo had an expression of obvious discomfort. The white mist was beginning to thicken. Seiji was just about to open up his Spirit House to take Reo to safety, when he suddenly received a system notification. [Due to an outside powers interference, the door to the Spirit House cannot be opened up as normal.] Hey, could his system please be a little more reliable at such a critical moment!! Chapter 786 - Tree Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu As if his system heard his comment, another notification followed right after the first one[You can still open the door to the Spirit House by paying an additional amount of points or Inner World crystals.] That was more like it! This made his system seem like a merchant who was raising prices during a time of crisis? Never mind, Seiji decided not to care too much about it. He instantly chose to pay an extra price to open the door to his Spirit House! A gray crack appeared in midair and slowly opened up. This dimensional crack opened up far slower than normal as if it was difficult for it to open up. Shika came over at this time, having interrupted her shower to put on her clothes. Brother Shika, go find Mika and the others, and summon all of them here! Seiji gave this order. Shika glanced at Reo and nodded before heading out the door. After opening up the portal to the Spirit House, Seiji had Reo enter first. He then took out his cell phone, intending to contact everyone else. Actually, he really wanted to call Yui to ask about the specific situation, but he felt that it was likely she wouldnt pick up. An abnormal situation is occurring! Watch out for white mist Seiji swiftly started writing a group text message, but his cell phone rang before he could even finish. Yukari was calling him. Seiji, Im seeing some white mist He immediately heard her reporting on her situation. I can also see some white mist. Right now, I dont know whats going on. I only know that its highly likely to become a dangerous situation. Seiji paused for a moment. If things over there seem abnormal, you should head over to Natsuyas place immediately. Ill be heading there as well After he finished talking to Yukari, his cell phone rang right away again. At this time, Mika and her mother Nozomi arrived in his apartment. Seiji, mom says that she feels really cold It seemed that Mika had also been in the middle of a shower. Her hair was still wet and rumpled, and her face had a worried expression. Meanwhile, Nozomi Uehara was hugging herself and trembling all over. Her face was pale white as if she was currently in an extremely cold environment. She had the same reaction as Reo? Hurry and take her into the Spirit House! Seiji immediately indicated to Mika to bring her mother into the Spirit House. Mika listened and started bringing her mother towards the portal. Whats this? Nozomi couldnt help but ask since this was her first time seeing the mystical dimensional portal. This is the Spirit House a special space. Mika had her mother enter first, and then she followed right after. Seiji then took the second phone call. It was from Natsuya. Seiji, can you see it? Yeah, I see the white mist. Not only white mist, theres also a light If you look outside your apartment towards the north, you should be able to see it! North Seiji wanted to go outside and take a look, but his Spirit House portal would automatically close if he left this room. Its not convenient for me to look right now. Whats to the north? At this moment, outside Seijis apartment. Shika, Chiaki, and Kaede were all looking to the north. There was a certain light in that direction. A tremendous bright red pillar of light was rising from the ground to the sky. The red pillar of light was so large that even the biggest skyscraper would be dwarfed in comparison. At a rough estimate, the pillar was already six to seven hundred meters tall, and was still rising. It seemed like it would rise until it reached the heavens! All three girls sensed danger from that giant pillar of light. Although they didnt know what it was, they instinctively felt that it was something ominous that it wasnt a good thing! I need to tell Brother Seiji immediately. Right as Shika thought this and was about to go inside again, she suddenly saw the top of the pillar of light explosively begin expanding. The entire pillar began transforming as if it was swiftly being sculpted. It was a tree! Shika and the others were soon able to identify that the pillar of light was rapidly changing into the shape of a treea towering, blood-red, magnificently blossoming cherry blossom tree! The crown of the tree started spreading into the skies, obscuring the blue sky with red branches. The scene was beautiful and breathtakingly majestic. Right after that, countless flower petals started falling down like rain. This was extraordinarily beautiful! Yet, Shika and the others felt a bone-piercing chill. Chiaki felt the chill more than anyone. She instantly recalled what shed experienced in her dreams and felt a deep sensation of terror. The Evil White Sakura Goddess Chiaki muttered. The final boss of the Realm of Cherry Blossoms, who had only malevolent intentions towards humanity, had appeared. We need to hurry and leave! Shika told the other two girls. She instinctively felt that it would be highly dangerous to come into contact with those bright red falling petals. The three girls hurriedly went back inside Seijis apartment. Shika swiftly explained the situation to Seiji after she went back inside. All of you, go into the Spirit House! Seiji told them. The three girls entered the Spirit House through the portal. Right after that, Seijis cell phone suddenly lost signal. At the same time, the lights in his room started flashing and then instantly went dark. Although Seiji was now in a completely dark room, he saw with his [Astral Vision] that the white mist was constantly thickening. He could feel a deep cold chill beginning to envelop him. His system then notified him that [Due to outside interference, the door to the Spiirt House is about to close!] Something flashed in Seijis eyes as he entered his Spirit House at the last moment. Outside, red cherry blossoms kept falling as the white mist thickened. The entire city sank into darkness . Reo and Nozomi were both fine. After entering the Spirit House, they no longer felt cold or any type of discomfort. It was safe inside the Spirit House. The outside environment didnt affect things inside at all. After confirming their condition, Seiji then tried to open the door to his Spirit House again and go back into the outside world. However, his system informed him that [Due to a powerful outside forces interference, a payment of 100 Soul Energy will be required to open the door unless the outside force disappears. You may pay also 999 points or 99 Inner World crystals to level up the door to the Spirit House so that it can be opened.] Seiji was rather surprised to see this. He would have to pay 100 Soul Energy, or a large amount of points or crystals to level up the dimensional portal door This powerful outside force had to be strong indeed. He had less than 300 Soul Energy saved up, so he didnt want to use 100 Soul Energy just like this. If he used his [Temporary Recharge] skill to obtain more temporary Soul Energy, that would consume his entire Mana pool, which would also be disadvantageous for moving about. After some consideration, Seiji decided to use 99 Inner World crystals to level up the dimensional portal door! He felt some heartache from being forced to use so many crystals in one go. Still, he decided to treat it the same as leveling up his Spirit House and adding more rooms to it. Previously, his system had never even given him the option to level up the door to the Spirit House Judging from the much higher than usual crystal payment required, this was likely a higher-level construction option. Maybe this counted as being able to access higher-level options earlier than planned. Seiji confirmed in his system that he would use some crystals stored in his warehouse to level up the door. The system immediately notified him that [Spirit House door is now being leveled up. Current progress: 0%.] Seiji frowned upon seeing this. Leveling up anything in the Spirit House required time. However, he was quite worried about Natsuya and the others and wanted to go out as quickly as possible. Hey System, could you please increase the leveling speed? Im already letting you build this option earlier than planned, yet you still want a rush job? Impossible! I can pay you even more if you want. This isnt a matter of money! Dont think that you can do anything you want just because you have money! Of course, that conversation was completely imagined by Seiji as his system remained silent as always. Seiji could only sigh as there seemed to be no method to increase the doors leveling speed. We wont be able to go out for a while. Well have to stay here for the time being, he told Shika and the others. Why cant we go out? Chiaki asked him. Because the door to the Spirit House is being interfered with Seiji gave a summarized explanation. Whats going on outside right now? Mika inquired. I dont know, either. But I know for sure that its nothing good. Seiji sighed. He suddenly felt like maybe he should have stayed outside just now. I hope that everyone is alright Chapter 787 - Anti-god invisibility Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Seiji decided to go visit the White Sakura Goddess. Although it was impossible to go out right now, he didnt want to just wait around while doing nothing. Seiji wanted to use Visualization to visit the White Sakura Goddess and ask her about the current situation. He told this to Shika and the others before entering his dojo and beginning to Visualize in front of the Spirit Image. He soon entered a state of Visualization. Under a cherry blossom tree, Seiji Kamijou opened up his paper fan to reveal the words The world is full of suffering. He quietly waited for a moment. Then, a breeze started blowing through all the cherry blossoms. Your companions are all now in a deep sleep. Theyll be alright for the time being with my protection, a young-sounding female voice spoke to him. Thank you, Seiji said sincerely. He then asked, Everyone else how is everyone in the city? Many, many people are now in a deep sleep. Are you able to do anything? No The goddess was expressing that she didnt have the power to protect everyone. Seiji understood how it was. If she had the power to protect everyone, then this current incident wouldnt have happened. The me in the real world needs assistance. I can help you, but that will use up some of your Mana in the real world. Thats fine, Ill accept that. Seiji paused for a moment. Do you have any recommendations on dealing with the Evil White Sakura Goddess? Silence lasted several seconds. Shes really strong The female voice sighed. This basically meant that there was no special way to deal with the Evil White Sakura Goddess. Or, maybe there was a method, but she was unwilling to say it. The Evil White Sakura Goddess was still her counterpart, basically the equivalent of a sibling. Even if they had different personalities or natures, they were still the same kind. Seiji had no intention of making things difficult for the White Sakura Goddess. He knew that she was already undertaking risk and pressure just by helping him. After sincerely thanking her once more, Seiji left the Visualization world. When he returned to the Spirit House dojo, Seiji felt a warmth in his right hand. He saw that his hand was now glowing with a white mystical rune on his palm. The next instant, he had a realization about what ability hed just receivedinvisibility. This invisibility wasnt true invisibility as commonly understood. Rather, it was a special type of invisibility that could conceal Seiji from the Evil White Sakura Goddesss senses. Basically, this was a special anti-god invisibility! This ability would allow him to walk around in the area under the Evil White Sakura Goddesss control much more safely. This familiar scenario caused Seiji to recall how he had obtained a power from Risa Kobayakawa during the Bloodwine Ritual tournament Once again, Ive obtained the holy sword required to defeat the demon king. I am the hero after all! Just joking. This ability would be unable to defeat the Evil Goddess, unlike the previous ability. This invisibility could only be used for self-protection. Not only thatthere would be a constant drain on his Mana to maintain this invisibility, which meant that there would be a time limit. Seiji could use this ability to rescue all his friends and bring them into his Spirit House. However, he wouldnt be able to save everyone in the city. The White Sakura Goddess had said that many people were in a deep sleep. This obviously wasnt death, so all the people were still living. But, if too much time passed, they would still die! Just how many people had fallen victim and entered this deep sleep? Seiji didnt dare to imagine. He hadnt personally seen how large an area was affected. But, he could imagine that the number of victims was far more than three or four thousand If this incident wasnt resolved within the time that everyone was still alive, then this would become an incident with a tremendous number of deaths! It would be on the scale of a powerful earthquake, nuclear explosion, or meteor strike The mystical society wouldnt be able to cover this up by simply saying that it was a terrorist attack! Seiji felt a chill just from imagining the worst outcome possible. He didnt know why things had suddenly become like this. Nor did he know if his older sister Yui was alright or not. Was she fighting somewhere? How many people were out there fighting against the Evil White Sakura Goddess? Would it be possible to resolve this incident? He didnt know anything! He needed more information. Even if he loaded back in time, he wouldnt be able to do anything without knowing more first. In the end, Seiji decided to wait for his Spirit House door to finish leveling up so that he could rescue all his companions and bring them here before thinking about his next move. Seiji returned to the living room of his Spirit House. As Shika and the others all looked at him, he told them about his conversation with the White Sakura Goddess and the new power he just obtained. After I can go out, Ill immediately go to save Natsuya and the others. You all should remain here. I should be fine thanks to the invisibility power that the White Sakura Goddess gave me and if anything happens, Ill summon you all to help me. After I rescue everyone and bring them here, we can all think together on what to do next. Everyone remained silent for a while after Seiji said this. You have to be careful, Brother, Shika said while looking directly at his face. She really wanted to be out there together with her adopted brother. However, there was a cost to his using that power of invisibility against the god. She knew that taking her would only be a burden. Of course I will be, Seiji responded with a smile. Seiji onii-chan, go go! Reo cheered him on. Seiji patted the little girl on the head. Chiaki had a dark expression. Mika was looking at her in worry. Chiaki the incident will be resolved. Your father will also be alright Thank you, Mika. Chiaki forced herself to smile for the sake of her best friend who was so worried about her. Something flashed in Seijis eyes as he looked at Chiaki. This will absolutely be resolved! Seiji stated in an adamant tone. Your father will be fine. I guarantee it! Seiji Chiaki looked at her boyfriend. Although logically she knew that his guarantee was a promise that was impossible to keep for certain as there was no guarantee in reality, the way he said it with such confidence, willpower, and resolution struck her deep in her heart. Honestly Just how much more can I love him? Chiakis eyes became wet and she raised her hands to wipe them. I believe you. This time, she smiled from the bottom of her heart. Oh my Nozomi blinked upon seeing this. She then looked over at her own daughter. Mika: Finally, the door of the Spirit House finished leveling up. Seiji was long prepared for this. He immediately stood up and activated the anti-god invisibility power! His right hand instantly started glowing with a gentle white light that enveloped him entirely like flowing water would. His Mana also began to decrease at a slow but steady rate. Im going out now. After saying that to all the women, Seiji stepped outside back into the real world. The moment that he returned to reality, he felt a deep chill. Everything around him was as dark as if he was at the bottom of an ocean. Seiji cast [Astral Vision] and saw that white mist was everywhere as far as he could see. If it wasnt for the White Sakura Goddesss protection, being enveloped by all this white mist would surely be terrible for him. It would be difficult to resist the white mist even with personal barriers. Not only thatif the Evil White Sakura Goddess noticed him, it was likely that he would receive even more dangerous attacks. This all felt similar to the Bloodwine Ritual tournament incident And judging by power level, the Evil White Sakura Goddess was far more powerful than that Kanzaki person. Luckily, Seiji had a gods protection. Seiji swiftly took out his equipment from his room and put it on. He also went to Shikas room, took out all her equipment, and stored it in his Spirit House warehouse. He also took this opportunity to gather some resources that might be useful. After that, Seiji left his apartment, and noticed that a gigantic bright red cherry blossom tree was an indeterminable distance from him! This tree was grand and majestic, with its crown covering the skies, and its flowers replacing the stars it was truly a breathtaking sight. Although this tree had brought a devastating calamity, although it was a terrifying existence, Seiji had to admit that this tree was indeed truly beautiful. Right now, it wasnt sprinkling flower petals. He figured that if cherry blossoms fell from it and covered the entire sky, it would surely be amazingly beautiful and stunning. Seiji admired the trees beauty for only a second before swiftly beginning to take action. Chapter 788 - Armageddon... Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Armageddon Seiji had seen movies, manga, anime, and stories, and played games about the topic of the end of the world. He felt that they were quite fun and even immersive. The potential end of the world was scary, pitiful, tragic, and horrifying Yet, why was this genre so popular and repeated so much in so many different forms? Because it was a warning? No. Although that would be a standard answer, it was too vague. In modern society where even entertainment was a form of business, the answer was far simpler. As someone who enjoyed this genre himself, Seijis answer to this question was: because it was interesting. Yes, simply because it was interesting. Seeing such a story with a tragic background setting, or playing such a scary game was quite interesting. It wasnt that he was happy to see others misfortune, even if it was only fictional Yet, he couldnt deny that there was also some darkness in his own heart. In this way, although by only a tiny percent, he was similar to Itsuki Kamitani. Seiji was just like everyone else here. He would also have negative emotions. When he was in pain or feeling depressed, Seiji had also thought things like everything should all be destroyed before. But now that he was running by himself on a dark and icy street, feeling like the end of the world had truly arrived, Seiji could only sigh. Although he felt that Armageddon genre stories were interesting, this definitely didnt mean that he actually wanted to experience being in one! Even though this wasnt exactly a true Armageddon yet, it still felt quite serious. People had collapsed on the street. Cars were parked haphazardly in the streets. All drivers and passengers were slumped over in a deep sleep in their cars. Car accidents were everywhere Fortunately, most of the accidents werent serious. Whenever Seiji came upon a serious car accident, he stopped to help the injured, treating their wounds with healing magic. Although time and Mana were both precious right now, Seiji couldnt bring himself not to save someone in need right in front of him. If he had to choose between random strangers or his friends, Seiji would naturally choose his friends. But, right now, he still had some time and Mana to spare. He believed that his friends wouldnt blame him for it. Seiji wasnt cold or arrogant enough not to want to save these people just because he had the ability to save and load and go back in time to prevent this from happening in the first place. The random strangers who received his healing were lucky enough to be on the way between his apartment and Natsuyas mansion. He wasnt going to go around the entire city and check on every single severe accident. Neither was he able to care for those who were too seriously injured, or the corpses that he saw. Some people he saw were so seriously injured that even healing magic couldnt save them. Naturally, the same went for corpses. Although Seiji now had the power to even revive the dead, that wasnt something he could use on everyone, especially when he needed to preserve power right now. Even though Seiji saved whom he could, it was only a drop in the ocean compared to the havoc wreaked upon the entire city. He knew that he probably saved less than 1% of those who needed saving. So, was it meaningless? He didnt think so. Saving even a single person had meaning. But, in front of such tremendous misfortune and tragedy It truly made him feel tiny in the grand scope of things. Damn it all! Seiji suppressed his emotions as he continued onward. Mayuzumi felt like she was floating in the middle of an icy, lonely darkness. A chill permeated her entire body down to the bones. She felt uncomfortable and scared However, a gentle warmth remained in her head, protecting her mind. Hell come to save you, a voice told her. Although she didnt know who was saying this to her, she knew who would come to save her. In this type of situation he was the only one who would come save her. He would definitely come. That was why she didnt need to be scared or worried. She simply needed to quietly wait. Mayuzumi kept thinking this. But after quite a while, it seemed like something else was approaching, or maybe slowly appearing. That something appeared to be just as dark as the darkness itself, but it was also different. It was frightening, terrifying, and mysterious it was something extraordinary. As long as she reached out and touched it, accepting it, she could wake up instantly! Mayuzumi had such a feeling. She didnt need to wait to be rescued. She could wake up immediately and gain immense power. Come, come, come She didnt need to rely on anyone else. She only needed to reach out with her hand. Hearing this summon, Mayuzumi slowly extended her arm and reached out. That something suddenly became active as if it was excited, expectant, and eager But right before Mayuzumi was about to touch it, she stopped. No I shouldnt do this. Hell be here soon to save me. Theres no need for me to touch something like this. Rather than this mysterious existence, hes far more reliable. Mayuzumi thought this to herself as she slowly pulled back her hand. That something fell silent for a moment, and then seemingly became frustrated! Come! Come! Come! Dont you want to wake up!? Mayuzumis hand paused for a moment, but then she took her hand back completely and started hugging herself. You wont wake up! Youll die!! Come to me!!! The mysterious existence became even more frustrated. It made an ear-piercing sound that resembled countless people screaming together. Hearing this sound, Mayuzumi had a faint realization as she hugged herself even tighter. I wont touch or accept you. I shall wait for him. He will be the one to wake me up, not you. Gagarararakakakakalalalalalalaoooooowwlllll!!!!!!!!! The screeching sound became even louder. Yet, Mayuzumi ignored it. She ignored whatever that something was. She didnt think about what it could be, nor was she curious. She only thought about him, waiting for him like a sleeping princess who awaited the prince who would wake her up. And then, he arrived. .. Her head was dizzy, and her vision was incredibly hazy. She couldnt hear anything clearly, and her body felt cold and stiff. However, the bone-piercing chill was dissipating. Her vision and hearing were gradually restored. Her mind began to work again. Seiji Its wonderful that you woke up, Mayuzumi. She saw a handsome youth smiling and looking at her. Mayuzumi blinked and smiled. Seiji had now already rescued all of his companions and brought them to the Spirit House. Due to the White Sakura Goddesss protection, everyone was alright. Everyone had woken up soon after being brought to the Spirit House. They all made full recovery. It was good that everyone had been rescued. However, the situation still wasnt good No, saying that it wasnt good would be an understatement. The current situation is highly dangerous. Seiji took a serious tone as he explained the current situation to everyone. A giant bright red cherry blossom tree had appeared and covered the entire sky. Dense white mist was everywhere The city is just like an Armageddon setting now. People in deep sleep collapsed everywhere. Even at my most conservative estimate, the number of people affected will be more than one million! More than one million victims If this incident wasnt resolved quickly enough, then such a tremendous number of people would all die! Just imagining this tragedy sent chills down everybodys spines. Not to mention, everyone here had friends and relatives who were in such a state in the city right now This incident absolutely must be resolved! Seiji looked at all his companions. We must give it our all! The issue now is what we should do. I believe that the most direct method is to head to that giant tree. That should be the root of everything. Something will definitely be there. However, that will be no different from heading directly into the strongest boss monsters nest. It might be suicidal. So, maybe we shouldnt be so reckless. We should think of what else we could do At the very least, we need some more information. We could try going to Soul Society, Natsuya suggested. Chapter 789 - Yakushi Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Someone at Soul Society would definitely know what was going on. Or, at the very least, Yui knew. Otherwise, she wouldnt have sent him that message. The issue about going to Soul Society more accurately, the Soul Society base that Natsuya knew about was whether or not they could obtain the information they wanted there. While rescuing his companions, Seiji hadnt seen a single conscious person anywhere. Due to the pressure of the giant mystical red cherry blossom tree, even ordinary spiritual ability users and Awakened had fallen unconscious. What was Soul Societys base currently like? Were there people that had managed to remain awake there? And if so, would those people know anything? All of this was unknown. Although the result of going there was uncertain, Seiji agreed that this was probably the best option to go visit first. Right as Seiji made up his mind to go visit Soul Society, he suddenly heard a voice Help me The White Sakura Goddess! What could have happened for her to be calling out for help? While Seiji was still surprised, Chiaki suddenly went into a daze. As she had a stronger divine connection to the White Sakura Goddess, she immediately received a more detailed message from the goddess. Seiji the White Sakura Goddess is in danger! Chiaki immediately told him this. Everyone looked at her in astonishment. You also heard her plea for help? Seiji asked. You were also able to hear it? Chiaki countered with her own question. Yeah, I heard her request for help, but that was all I could hear Do you know more? Chiaki nodded. Just like last time when she gave us a trial, I suddenly recalled no, I suddenly understood the situation. An even more powerful snake than the one from the trial is approaching her, together with enemies that are also more powerful than the new snake. Shes in extreme danger right now! A more powerful snake, combined with even more powerful individuals Seiji had a serious expression after hearing this. He would definitely help her. Not only had he signed a contract, he couldnt afford to lose her assistance right now. The enemy was quite strong. Seiji figured that it was highly likely that these people were elite members from the Messengers! He would have to be prepared. Since she informed you of the situation, then will it be the same as her previous trial? Will you be casting a spell to bring us over there? Yes. Lets go, then. We absolutely must help her, Seiji said as he looked around at everyone. As youve all heard, the enemies this time are much stronger than in the previous trial. Its likely that theyre the Messengers elites. We must be absolutely careful during battle! Everyone agreed in understanding. Then, everyone went to the dojo and all sat down together in front of the Spirit Image. Compared to the previous trial, one additional person would be fighting with them today: the maid Mai. After everyone sat down, Chiaki began to sing her elegant and divine song as she slowly started her dance. Cherry blossoms started falling as the miko danced and the song echoed The three figures on the Spirit Image transformed into many hazy figures as an icy and deep white mist poured out. Everyone was soon absorbed into the mist. .. Heikai Takagi no, he was no longer Heikai Takagi. Who was he? Or, more accurately, what was he now? He no longer knew. Just thinking about it made his head hurt it felt like hot water was boiling around in his brain, bubbling painfully and annoyingly. He felt like he was in so much discomfort that he would go crazy! Or, maybe he had already gone crazy. He was barely managing to hold onto some intelligence due to a powerful magical restraint upon him. The restraint came from a man who was currently standing on top of his head. This long-haired man wore a white doctors coat, black pants, and gold-rimmed eyeglasses. This man addressed him as Snake #9. Takagis head would always hurt whenever he tried to think about who he had been in the past. It was far more comfortable for him to accept being called with this name. And so, Takagi became Snake #9. Snake #9s current physical appearance was that of a tremendous snake monster with seven heads. He was currently fiercely fighting against an equally large black-armored Samurai Demon! The Samurai Demon kept attacking with its greatsword. Each attack contained such power that shock waves were sent out with each swing. Snake #9 took great damage from this, and several of its heads were even cut off. Meanwhile, Snake #9s ability to damage the Samurai Demon was rather limited. Many of his attacks were even dodged, making the snake monster seem rather wretched. However, Snake #9 had incredibly strong regenerative abilities. He continued to fight no matter what, even if all his snake heads were cut off. Only several seconds would be required to regenerate every single head! The Samurai Demon was more powerful and had strong techniques. However, the damage it took gradually started accumulating until its body showed obvious signs of collapsing and slowing down. Finally, Snake #9 used all its heads to simultaneously bite the Samurai Demon everywhere. Snake #9 then viciously tore the latter to tiny pieces! To Snake #9, this had been a difficult battle that made him lose his heads dozens of times. However, the doctor coat man yawned, acting like he was quite bored. Too slow. He stomped on Snake #9s head. Snake #9 roared angrily, but was unable to resist. You should have killed it within 69 seconds, yet you spent 437 seconds, which was 5.3 times greater than calculated, the doctor coat man told him. Your combat efficiency is far lower than what Ive expected. Although I never had high hopes for you to begin with, this low efficiency is far too unseemly. *Hisssssss!!!!!* All of Snake #9s heads hissed angrily in unison. Youre too noisy. Shut up. The doctor coat man forcefully stomped on Snake #9s head again. Snake #9s entire body shook all over as all of his snake heads instantly shut up. Continue going down this path, the doctor coat man commanded. The now silent Snake #9 slithered forward deep into the white mist. Not long later, he saw a red torii. This torii was far smaller than the giant snake monster. It was obvious that Snake #9 would be unable to pass through it. The doctor coat man gave another command. Destroy that. A snake head bit down on the torii and forcefully tore at it. Mist poured out and increased the chill of the surrounding air. However, this was unable to stop Snake #9. The torii gradually started shaking and turning black as if it was being corrupted by snake venom. After most of the torii had become black, the snake head tore it out of the ground and viciously crushed it to pieces! There was instantly a sound resembling a thunderclap as mist explosively poured everywhere together with flying cherry blossoms. Several seconds later, a shrine appeared in the mist. Meanwhile, a group of people were standing in front of the shrine. They all had different appearances and clothing. However, they were all wearing white masks with beautiful cherry blossom emblems. Something flashed in the doctor coat mans eyes when he saw these people. He showed off an interested expression. Snake #9. Do you remember anything when you see those people? Snake #9 only replied with a low hissing sound. Youre truly useless. Forget it, Ill just directly ask them. The doctor coat man commanded the snake monster to go over. Seeing the giant seven-headed snake monster approach, Natsuya and the others all prepared for imminent combat! Dont move yet, Seiji said in a heavy tone while opening up his paper fan to reveal the words Immovable mountain. He then walked by himself towards the enemy and shouted from a certain distance away, This is a divine location. Invaders are not welcome here! When the doctor coat man heard this, he stomped Snake #9s head again to make the snake monster stop. May I ask who you all are? he inquired with interest in his voice. We are the guardians of this divine location! Invader, who might you be? Seiji looked at this doctor coat man. Seiji could tell that this doctor coat man wasnt the type who wanted to instantly rush into battle. So, Seiji wanted to talk to him and at least obtain some information first. The doctor coat man narrowed his eyes as his lips arched upward. I am Yakushi. Yakushi? When Seiji heard this name, he instantly thought about some characters from a certain famous manga in his previous world. Wasnt this just like Yakushi and Orichimaru from Naruto!? Chapter 790 - I developed Ecstasy Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Seiji only allowed his mind to wander for a short instant. This person was calling himself Yakushi. Was that a code name or his actual name? Seiji felt that it was more likely to be a code name. Yakushi, a high-ranked member of the Messengers Seiji suddenly thought of the mystical drug Ecstasy 1 . Could Yakushi be the person that Yui previously mentioned, the only person capable of finishing the Ecstasy vaccine that could help ordinary people become immune to Spirit Worlds influences!? Seiji was quite shaken at this realization. If that was really the case, then this doctor coat man was the main culprit behind so many people transforming into monsters! Seiji felt anger rapidly rising inside him when he thought about how many monsters he had been forced to clean up by the Messengers so far. This was basically large-scale human experimentation in the name of developing a vaccine. Even if the logic behind this was to better save even more lives in the end, Seiji felt that he couldnt just easily ignore it! Besides, Yui had also said that the Messengers werent developing Ecstasy just for the sake of a harmless vaccine. The Messengers obviously had other intentions behind their research as well. Soul Society and the Yin Yang Master factions chose to sit back and watch rather than intervene for the sake of the vaccines development. That was all they could do. But if he could capture Yakushi and force him to research only under Soul Societys control, would things be slightly better? Seiji didnt know. But, if possible, he wanted to do something for the sake of all those people who had been turned into monsters. This wasnt for the sake of justice or kindness. It was simply because he wanted to do it. Ecstasy was just like any other illegal drug out there on the market. You could buy it if you had enough money, and the Messengers werent forcing anyone to take it. The users of this drug were all using it willingly, so they were also partly responsible. But, as the main source and inventor of the drug, Yakushi would surely be even more responsible! Even if the greater good was touted as a reason, evil was still evil. No matter how beautiful the clothing, it was still evil. Yakushi are you the person who developed the Ecstasy drug? Seiji stopped acting like he was a divine guardian and went with the direct approach. Ha, as expected, youre a real living human rather than a product of this place. Yakushis lips arched even higher when he heard this. The people behind you are probably also all real. Answer my question! Seiji spoke in a serious tone while looking directly at Yakushi. You know about us Messengers, and you know about the secret of Ecstasy. Yet, you dont even know who I am. This means that your information is rather incomplete Speaking to me like this means that you want more information, Yakushi continued speaking. Perfect, since Id also like more information. Lets exchange some. As for your question, Ill answer: yes, I am indeed the one. I developed Ecstasy. So it really was this bastard!! Seiji instantly clenched his fist. Now then, Id like to ask you, was it your group that killed the seven Orochi experimental subjects two days ago? Yakushi inquired. The Orochi experimental subjects? Did that refer to the seven invaders from the gods trial? They were dead? Then where did this snake monster appear from? What are the Orochi experimental subjects? Something flashed in Seijis eyes as he countered with his own question. Seven people who were able to transform into something like this. Yakushi stomped again on the snake head he was riding on to indicate. Hiss Snake #9 made a sound of complaint. We have indeed previously defeated a monster similar to this one. Seiji glanced over at the seven-headed snake monster. How did you accomplish killing them? This was what Yakushi wanted to know more than anything. First, I want you to tell me what exactly these Orochi experimental subjects are. Seiji kept countering with his own questions. Yakushi fell silent for a moment as he mulled things over. To explain things simply, theyre individuals who have been artificially Awakened to have the power of Yamata no Orochi. Since this is a project thats still in its experimental phase, I referred to them as experimental subjects. Yakushi adjusted his golden-rimmed eyeglasses. Although their power is still incomplete, theyre still quite strong in the dream world. They shouldnt have easily died. Yet, all seven of them ended up dying This situation has completely surpassed all my expectations. I was truly astonished. Thats why Id like to know exactly what happened here. Who the hell knows? Seiji thought to himself. All he and his friends had done was to slay the seven-headed snake monster from last time. He had no idea how the transformed people within had died. Perhaps the [Tremendous Light] spell was highly effective against the snake monster. Or, maybe one of his friends attacks had some type of special killing effect. Or, maybe being seriously injured in the White Sakura Goddesss shrine would be fatal. Or, maybe the White Sakura Goddess herself even dealt the killing blow without Seiji knowing Or, maybe something completely unrelated to Seijis group was the cause. It could be that the so-called experimental subjects themselves were flawed. All we did was defeat the snake monster that came here. We didnt do anything else. Perhaps they all died due to divine punishment, or maybe you actually created their tragedy Just like all the tragedy youve caused with your Ecstasy development! Seiji spoke in an icy tone. Yakushi fell silent once again. And then, he chuckled. You really know how to hit me where it hurts, saying something like that. Indeed, its possible that their deaths were caused by my own failure. But, I need a better understanding of what happened If youre not willing to tell me, then Ill have to ask you by using force. Seiji could sense that Yakushi was intent on doing battle. I also have a question that Id like to ask by using force, Seiji stated icily. Spreading Ecstasy and performing so much large-scale human experimentation. Just what damned purpose is there for all of this!? Yakushi narrowed his eyes slightly as he sensed Seijis aggressive intentions behind this question asked in a severe tone. Go, Snake #9. Hiss!! At his masters command, the seven-headed snake monster hissed loudly and started attacking Seijis group! [Tremendous Light]! Seiji was well prepared already and instantly cast this divine barrier! A loud bell sound covered the sound of snake hissing as a mystical layered spell formation appeared and holy golden light suppressed the monster Natsuya and the others all fought together just like the last time. Everyone combined their powers with the assistance of the spell formation to fight against the giant snake monster! Kaede flew while carrying Hisashi in the air. This sibling pair released an electricity-filled windblast aimed straight at Yakushi who was standing on one of the snake heads! Yakushi waved his hand at the black flashing twister which approached him rapidly. A dense number of small spell formations appeared around him like a beehive. The siblings electric windblast attack crashed into this barrier and was completely blocked. The snake head under Yakushi started spitting a dense black fog containing toxic liquid at Kaede and Hisashi! Kaede used her wings to block this attack and swiftly leave. Yakushi opened up his hands, causing some of the spell formations in front of him to begin glowing yellow. Sharp needles materialized within these formations. The needles then densely shot towards Kaede and Hisashi. Poison curse, Magic Bee Needle! These spiritual needles shot forward swiftly without even a single sound. They were so fast that Kaede and Hisashi couldnt even react in time to the needles arriving right in front of them. The siblings instantly sensed tremendous dangerthe consequences would be dire if they were hit. Clang, clang, clang, clang! The needles struck and entered a certain object, instantly turning that object pitch-black before it dissolved! Kaede and Hisashi remained safe. A golden spiritual object that looked just like Seiji had taken the attack for them. This was Seijis physical materialization of his [Telekinesis] ability! Seiji, who remained in the rear while overseeing the entire battle, created another hand seal that caused another golden light to appear in front of Kaede and Hisashi, instantly forming into a second golden spiritual object. Spirit sword, White Lotus! The golden spiritual object reached out its right hand and grabbed a glowing white spiritual sword. The golden Seiji clone then flew at high speed towards Yakushi! Chapter 791 - Nice shot Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Yakushi once again used his Magic Bee Needle attack against the golden Seiji clone. The clone instantly started flashing after it was pincushioned by the needles. It then disappeared to reveal nothing more than an afterimage as the clone had actually dodged the attack. Seeing that this needle attack was ineffective, Yakushi instantly changed to a different spell. Some of the beehive-shaped spell formations around him started to glow black Seiji controlled his telekinesis clone to go near to Yakushi and swing its White Lotus spiritual sword with maximum power against Yakushis barrier! *Clang!* The white blade let off a blinding light the moment it came into contact with Yakushis barrier. Although the barrier wasnt even scratched by the electric windblast earlier, the white sword pierced through it so easily, aiming straight for Yakushis face! Something flashed in Yakushis eyes. However, he made no attempt at dodging. Two black claws suddenly reached out from the black-glowing spell formations. These claws swiftly grabbed the golden clone! Explode! Seiji wanted to self-destruct his telekinesis clone for a powerful attack. However, he discovered that he had lost control of his clone. Poison curse, Night Corrosion Claw! Yakushi had the two black claws pierce into the golden clone and corrode it. Seiji instantly felt a backlash through his telekinesis clone. He made a sound of pain and had an obvious expression of discomfort. Despite this, Seiji changed his hand seal and brought his fingers together Killing curse, Shadow Pierce! The remaining White Lotus spiritual sword instantly fell apart to reveal a black spike from within which swiftly shot towards Yakushis face! This was Seijis real attack all along. However, Yakushi wasnt fazed by this attack. This was because he had more than one powerful protective barrier on himself. Otherwise, this sudden offensive spell might have even killed him. Not bad. Yakushi adjusted his eyeglasses, which had been slightly knocked askew by the fight. Seiji calmed down his breathing which had become slightly unsteady. The first round between them counted as a draw. The next instant, Yakushi jumped up from the snake head. All the beehive-shaped spell formations around him started glowing yellow. An incredibly dense amount of sharp needles formed and aimed at everyone! Seiji made a hand seal and created a shining golden defensive barrier for all his companions! In the next instant, all the spiritual needles shot out! Shika was the only one who successfully dodged the needles. Some were hit by more, and some were hit by less needles. Luckily, Seijis barrier protected everyone from harm. However, Yakushi now understood the general defensive capabilities of everyone he was fighting against, which was his goal all along. One possible strategy would be to forcefully fight the strongest enemy and take him out first, making everything much easier afterwards. However, another strategy would be to first attack the weakest members. Yakushi decided to first target an adult woman who wore a blue dress. Four yellow wings of light appeared around him which then swiftly flew around a viciously attacking insect swarm towards his target. Thunderbolts, wind blades, and arrows of light all shot towards him. Yakushi dodged or blocked all of these attacks while also preparing a powerful spell of his own. Killing curse, Venom Grudge Snake! A dense gray mist poured out from a spell formation between his hands, forming into a giant gray snake. The scales on the snake resembled countless distorted human faces that were screaming and howling. It was truly frightening to behold. The gray snake swiftly pounced at the blue dress womanwho was Mayuzumiwhile opening up its black jaw to reveal nothing but pitch-black darkness! Kahos insects and Kazukos demons were instantly destroyed upon touching it. It seemed that nothing could block the gray snakes path. Mayuzumi felt terror wash over her. She could have used her spirit Idelia to block the attack for her, but she instinctively realized that even sacrificing Idelia would be useless. Only one thing was capable of blocking this attack A golden flash instantly appeared before her, transforming into a golden version of Seiji. Seiji had reactivated his telekinesis clone! Reversal spell, [Dragon Counterattack]! Seiji had his clone stand right in front of Mayuzumi and cast his ultimate counterspell to block the gray snake and transform it into an attack sent back at its caster. However Yakushi casually twisted the spell formation in his hand, creating a second giant gray snake from the mist. This snake pounced at an even greater speed towards another target! He had more than one Venom Grudge Snake up his sleeve. The second snakes target was the purple-robed girl who was currently fighting against one of the snake headsYukari! She was currently busy with battling the snake head and didnt notice the gray snake attacking her until it was too late to dodge it. Neither was anyone else able to help her. Yukari felt like she saw death itself when the gray snakes pitch-black maw approached her. Dodge spell, Paper Substitution! Seiji used one hand to activate the lifesaving magic spell he had prepared for everyone. Right before the gray snake bit into Yukari, the purple-robed girl suddenly vanished, replaced by a small paper person that was devoured by the gray snake in her stead. Yukari magically appeared next to Seijis side. Yakushis expression didnt even flicker as he turned his gray snake towards another target. At this moment, the Seiji clone successfully transformed the first gray snake into a golden divine dragon which pounced on the second snake! *Boom!* The golden dragon and gray snake exploded together in a blinding explosion. Yakushi remained calm and created yet another gray mist snake from his spell formation. Then, a second, third, fourth, fifth he created a total of ten giant gray snakes! All the snakes simultaneously pounced on different targets, causing everyone to feel danger. Seiji narrowed his eyes as he created a hand seal. The [Tremendous Light] spell formation lit up and shot out numerous golden beams of light which cleansed every single gray snake! Yet, at this moment, Yakushi suddenly vanished. He then reappeared close behind Seiji, and sent out countless smaller gray mist snakes which aimed straight for Seijis back! These were the true Venom Grudge Snakes. Even if only a single tiny gray snake harmed the target, that would cause the target to be poisoned with a slow-acting poison which would be highly difficult to cure! It was already too late by the time that Seiji noticed. It was too difficult for him to respond as he had just cast an ultimate spell just kidding. Such a thing didnt happen at all. Seiji had been on guard! His telekinesis clone appeared behind him in the nick of time and released a large golden shield that blocked and cleansed all the tiny snakes! Yakushi immediately had his snakes spread out for a fierce attack from all directions. He wanted to find a weak spot in Seijis defenses. However, Yakushi suddenly sensed danger. *Bang!* A white spiritual bullet arced in the air as it ambushed him from behind. This bullet pierced his barrier and accurately struck him in the back of the head! Then a second, third, and fourth bullet all struck him this succession of powerful bullet attacks sent Yakushis body flying and distorting in midair from the impact. Then, his entire body shattered in midair! Cough Right before his body shattered, Yakushi appeared behind his snake monster. He coughed in obvious pain. Just now, rather than his true body, his own telekinesis clone had been defeated. Telekinesis was a common spiritual ability by which most users could create a clone of themselves by sending out a portion of their Mana. Seiji was only capable of forming a basic clone. However, Yakushis telekinesis clone was far more exact and exquisite, allowing the clone to wield much greater power almost equivalent to his. But, there was a price to be paid for this. If Yakushis clone was defeated, his real body would receive a far more severe backlash compared to Seijis backlash from losing a clone. Yakushi had suspected from the very beginning that the enemy group might have some members in hiding, and now he had proven his theory correct. This succeeded in helping him learn that the enemy had a powerful sniper, so it wasnt a waste. Yakushi created a new telekinesis clone! He cast a hand seal which caused a yellow glow to appear right in front of him, swiftly forming another clone which was identical to himself. The next moment, Yakushis true body went invisible. At this same time Nice shot, Seiji said this in a mental communication spell to the sniper Mai. Thank you for your praise, Mai responded. Unfortunately, I didnt manage to hit his real body. Thats to be expected. Hes one of the higher-ups in the Messengers, so of course hed be powerful You need to be careful. Hell probably try to locate you. I will act as proper bait. Hey, you I was just casually joking around. Youll protect me well, wont you, Young Master? Of course. Chapter 792 - You were the one who killed those Orochi experimental subjects? Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Fighting in the dream world was different from fighting in the real world. For Seijis entire group, everyone was much stronger in the dream world compared to the real world. The specifics of how much stronger each person was differed from person to person, and neither was the power increase stable, as everything was rather hazy. Even so, Mais barrage of long-range sniper shots had exceeded her normal power level when she destroyed Yakushis clone! Being able to reach this level wasnt due to her own power. It was also thanks to Seijis support and the White Sakura Goddesss support. At this moment, the maid felt like she was more powerful than ever before. Even if she acted as bait, she was fully confident that she would be able to protect herself. Perhaps her confidence was actually arrogance, but she felt that it wouldnt matter. If the worst happened, she was sure that Seiji would step in to protect her. Snipers were high-priority targets to take out first in any battle. Even though Yakushi knew it might be a trap, he had no other choice. Now that he knew an enemy sniper was around, he absolutely couldnt let the sniper roam freely. Unless he could somehow defeat the entire enemy group in one attack. Judging from the enemy groups power shown so far, this was not likely to succeed. However, Yakushi decided to give it a try. And so, he gave a command to Snake #9 to release its power. Gaaaaahhhiiiisssssssssssss!!!! The seven-headed snake monster made an ear-piercing screech that sounded like it was in agony. Its body sent out an explosive amount of dense black mist that forced everyone backwards. The snakes giant body swiftly became much smaller, but an eighth snake head emerged from its body in return! Although the snake monster had become smaller, it gave off an even more powerful aura than before. All its eyes started glowing bright red and giving off an ominous impression. Destruction curse, Snake Corrosion Blood! All eight snake heads simultaneously spat out destructive red beams of light! This light also had a disgusting stench of corrosion. Get behind me! Seiji shouted towards all his companions while simultaneously activating his [Tremendous Light] spell formation to flash with a golden light that blocked the snake monsters attack! The bright red beams and the golden light viciously clashed, causing something that resembled liquid to be sent flying everywhere!! Just this splashing caused some damage to Hisashi and several others. Everyone swiftly retreated behind Seiji. Yakushi took this opportunity to circle around the enemy group to get behind them! Natsuya and the others attacked, but were unable to stop him. Seiji glanced over at Shika. She instantly understood what he wanted, so she chased after Yakushi. Mai saw the enemy heading straight for her. She tried to camouflage herself, but Yakushi still locked onto her. Since she was unable to hide, she would fight. Mai raised the silver flashing sniper rifle in her hands, aimed, and fired! More spiritual bullets arced towards the enemy. Dodge spell, Bee Dance! Yakushis body started glowing yellow as he swiftly flitted around in midair, leaving many afterimages behind while dodging the spiritual bullets. None of Mais shots landed. And then, seeing the enemy shoot a large number of spiritual needles at her, she ducked and dodged while still holding onto her sniper rifle, transforming into a high-speed silver flash. However, Yakushi had already expected this. He waved his hand slightly, controlling his magic needles to follow his target! Mai fiddled with her gun, changing it with a flash into an assault rifle form. She then turned around and shot at all the spiritual needles! All the magic needles were destroyed by the assault rifle fire. Yakushi then created even more needles, but at this time, a girl wearing a blue skirt jumped into the air and shot out a large number of ice spikes at him! *Bam!* Yakushi used his barrier to block this powerful spell. However, the impact from the ice spikes knocked him back more than ten meters. The next instant, Yakushis beehive-shaped spell formations started glowing black. Two Night Corrosion Claws came out and swiftly grabbed at the blue skirt girl! The blue skirt girl, or Shika Kagura, dodged one black claw by changing her direction in midair. At the same time, she used her Demon Blade Muramasa to slice through the other claw! His Night Corrosion Claw was actually sliced cleanly through Yakushis eyebrows went up at this scene. He instantly decided to change his main target as he shot out a large number of needles at the blue skirt girl! Destruction curse, [Devil Piercing Drill]! Shika was prepared for an attack, and cast a spell which created a giant golden flashing ice drill. The ice drill crashed into the needles and destroyed all of them. Not only that, the ice drills momentum carried it onward, piercing right through Yakushis beehive barrier and slamming into his body! Seeing this beautiful hit land, Mai who was still on the ground changed her gun back into a sniper rifle form. She aimed for Yakushi who was sent flying backward and shot out another round of spiritual bullets while he was still in midair! Two of the bullets hit Yakushi directly. He barely managed to dodge the rest with his Bee Dance dodge skill. He was now heavily furrowing his eyebrows. The blue skirt girls attacks seemed rather abnormal to him Not only were they more powerful than the others attacks, her attacks seemed to contain a special killing power could this be the answer that he was looking for? When he thought of how this girl was likely the person who had truly succeeded in killing his Orochi experimental subjects, Yakushis expression actually became far more relaxed. He waved his right hand, instantly creating a large amount of dense black mist around himself. The black mist swirled into his hand and formed a black sword. Spirit sword, Amane! With this sword in hand, Yakushi suddenly gave off an aura that he had just increased his power level significantly! He then immediately pointed with his sword, shooting a black beam in Mais direction. Mais expression flickered as the beam approached, giving her a tremendous sense of danger. She attempted to dodge at full speed! *Boom!* After an explosion of light, a large patch of black mist arose and devoured her! Shika worried about Mai after seeing this, but she knew that she couldnt show any sign of distraction or weakness in front of such a powerful enemy. She could only continue attacking with her sword at full strength! Yakushi used his black sword to casually block the gigantic blade of ice that Shika had created. Once again, he felt that her attack contained a special power. You were the one who killed those Orochi experimental subjects, am I right? Yakushi asked this question. Shika didnt reply as she attacked yet again! Yakushi blocked and counterattacked. Every time he swung his sword, more dense black mist was produced! The two of them exchanged sword blows as ice and black mist violently clashed in midair. Several dozen blows were exchanged in just a short period of time. In terms of technique, Shika was superior. However, Yakushi was more powerful now that hed brought out his spirit sword. He managed to forcefully suppress Shika, and finally sent her falling down to the ground with a mighty blow! Shika heavily crashed into the ground and rolled for a great distance before she finally managed to steady herself. Still in midair, Yakushi pointed his sword at Shika and shot out another beam of black light! Shika got up in time to dodge this beam as well as the black mist formed by the ensuing explosion. Yet, this was all within Yakushis expectations. *Boom! Boom! Boom!* Yakushi kept blasting black beams and intentionally missing her by slight margin each time. He did this until a large amount of black mist was on the ground, and then he created a hand seal Sealing curse, Demon Chain! A giant black spell formation appeared in midair. All the mist swiftly gathered together, forming thick chains that surrounded the blue skirt girl! The chains then started contracting, forming a barrier of pitch-black chains that were about to seal her inside! At this moment, spiritual bullets shot directly at Yakushi. He didnt even look as he blocked them all with his sword, and then he swiftly counterattacked with a sword beam aiming at the ambusher, the maid Mai! The maid was unable to dodge this attack. At the last moment, she vanished, replaced by a small paper figure that was torn apart by the sword beam. Shika gritted her teeth and resisted against the imprisonment. While sealed away inside these chains, she was unable to activate Seijis Paper Substitution spell to escape. A golden Seiji clone appeared and swung its White Lotus spirit sword against the chain barrier. Yakushi flashed in front of the Seiji clone and blocked the White Lotus sword attack with his black sword. Yakushi then counterattacked with a sword swing that sent out a tremendous amount of black mist, crushing Seijis telekinesis clone! Yakushi intended to capture this blue skirt girl. He would not allow anyone to interfere. He powered up his Demon Chain sealing spell to its utmost capability, then tossed out his black Amane sword directly at the chains. The sword transformed into a black snake that opened its jaws wide, about to devour Shika together with the entire chain sealing spell!! A powerful glint appeared in Shikas eyes as she sensed critical danger approaching her. A special aura slowly started emanating from her body. At this moment, Seiji, who was still on the frontline, once again activated his Tremendous Light spell formation and cooperated with his companions to fully suppress the now eight-headed snake monster! Seiji created eight blinding golden swords above the snake monster, and pierced through each one of the snake monsters heads!! Snake #9 wasnt even able to scream anymore as he felt tremendous pain. However, Snake #9 still hadnt died from this. Even after everything that Seiji and his companions had done to Snake #9, that still wasnt enough to destroy this troublesome monster. Still, it was enough for Seiji to finally have some free time to deal with Yakushi. Seiji left the snake monster to Natsuya and the others. He swiftly went to the rear, where Shika was. If anything happened to Shika, he would absolutely crush Yakushi and tear him apart to pieces!!! Chapter 793 - Hes actually a good person Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu The Amane black sword transformed snake devoured Shika together with the chain prison she was trapped in. Yakushi was about to make his next move. However he couldnt sense anything. Even though he had clearly succeeded in sealing her away, he couldnt feel that she was within his control. This was completely unexpected. Yakushi tried to cast a spell, but suddenly found that he had lost control of his own summoned Amane snake! Right after that, he saw his snake freezing over in midair as its pitch-black body suddenly shattered, only to reveal a cold and icy blue. A faint mystical and distant sound of song could suddenly be heard. This song had a chill that felt like it could pierce through the soul. Yakushi felt actually threatened by this. He decisively summoned a second Amane spirit sword and unhesitatingly shot a powerful black beam at the collapsing giant snake! The spirit swords beam pierced through the giant snake. Its collapsing body exploded with a giant boom, releasing a tremendous amount of black mist! Something blue glowed in the mist. The mystical song stopped. Yakushi instantly felt as if he was enveloped in an abnormal chill. He tried to dodge this, when he saw a brilliant flash Destruction curse, Thousand Years of Ice! A large number of blue pillars suddenly materialized and reached all the way up to the heavens. These blue pillars seemed like humongous ocean waves that completely washed Yakushis figure away! Cough, cough Yakushi had just lost a second telekinesis clone due to this attack. His real body suffered another backlash yet again. And, this backlash was more serious than the first backlash. He figured that it was due to the special power contained within the spell which destroyed his second clone. However, he was still alright. The damage taken was within acceptable limits. Yakushi adjusted his eyeglasses. He became even more interested in the blue skirt girl. It seemed that he would have to resort to something more violent in order to capture her. Just as he was planning his next move, he suddenly sensed something behind him. Yakushi turned around and saw someone in Yin Yang Master hunting attire I found you, Seiji told Yakushi in an icy tone. The next instant, a giant golden bell materialized Sealing spell, Demon Suppression Bell! *Clang!* Together with a mighty rumble, the bell fell right on top of Yakushi, releasing a powerful light that extended into a pentagram spell formation! A golden pillar of light arose from each corner of the pentagram; these golden pillars connected with each other above the formation, creating countless mystical runes that filled the entire area! Suppress the demons of the world Halt the evils of the world Destroy the evil spirits of the world In the name of the divine, my will shall break your spell Seiji made hand seals with both his hands while incanting. He coldly powered up his spell to its absolute maximum power Anti-spell Destruction! Light Ends Everything!! Those who control demons for evil, perish!!! *Rumble, rumble, rumble* A giant pillar of golden light arose into the skies, releasing a divine and blinding aura! Everything was now over just kidding. The next second, a dark figure forced its way out of the pillar of light. Yakushi shot out numerous black beams in Seijis direction! Seiji dodged these beams. However, the black beams exploded into dense black mist behind him! Right after that, a black wave resembling a giant sword descended upon him in a slash! It was too large to dodge, so Seiji summoned his White Lotus spirit sword to fight against it. *Bam!!!* The black mist and golden light violently clashed against each other, sending out a powerful shock wave. Right after that, more violent clashing sounds could be heard ringing out continuously inside the mixture of light and black mist. Seiji and Yakushis figures could be seen exchanging sword blows, which produced even more black mist and powerful golden light. Finally, their figures exchanged places with each other. They both landed a blow that knocked each other far back, which put some distance between them. Seijis hunting clothes now had a large tear on the upper half, from which faint amounts of black mist were slowly rising. Across from him was a Yakushi who now looked completely different. Yakushis white doctor coat had completely disappeared, as had his glasses. His head was also bald now. His entire body had become gray, and black snake scales covered his entire body. He looked like a snake who had taken human form basically, a snake person. The snake person Yakushis body kept releasing black mist from everywhere. A white diagonal gash made by a sword extended all the way from his left shoulder to the right half of his waist. Seiji had caused this injury just now, but it was swiftly healing at a visible pace. Not bad, Yakushi spoke up. Still, you should have used more power just now. I will from now on, Seiji responded. In fact, if you have any more transformations or whatever up your sleeve, youd better use them now. Otherwise, you might not have a chance to use them anymore. Transforming like this isnt easy. I have to reach a special condition first Simply speaking, I hadnt warmed up enough earlier, Yakushi explained while stretching his arms and neck, which made creaking sounds. Since you clearly lack exercise, you might as well stop moving for eternity. Seiji raised his spirit sword. Yakushi also raised his spirit sword. The two of them exchanged icy glances. The tension in the air reached a boiling point. Just as both of them were about to continue their next round of powerful attacks, a voice with no sense of tension whatsoever suddenly interjected, Lets stop here, Yakushi-san. This voice caused Yakushis and Seijis expression to change. They both looked to the right, where a hazy black shadow was now floating. Nows not the time to be doing such things. Lets hurry and go back since your cute subordinate is looking for you~ The black shadow acted as if he was coaxing a puppy to return home. Yakushi furrowed his eyebrows. Furrowing his eyebrows while being in this snake person form made him look rather strange. It was impossible for Seiji to determine what emotion Yakushi was feeling right now. While it might be possible to try a sudden attack at this time, Seiji decided against such a course of action. He chose to quietly wait and see what happened. After a period of silence, Yakushi glanced over at Seiji again before putting down his spirit sword. Then, Yakushis body swiftly began to dissipate into mist. A short few seconds later, he completely vanished. Yakushi actually left just like that Seiji remained on guard while looking over at the black shadow. Although I cant see your face due to the mask, youre my bro Haruta, arent you. The black shadowItsuki Kamitaniasked a question in the form of a statement. Seiji didnt admit nor deny this. Although I really want to ask you why youre here, I can probably guess at the situation since I was the one who gave you that information. Kamitani chuckled. You did much better than I thought. I should say, as expected of my bro Haruta. Seiji still remained silent. I apologize that Yakushi-san caused so much trouble for you, Kamitani continued. Despite what he seems like, hes actually a good person. Actually a good person? Seiji felt that this was truly an unfunny joke. He responded by silently pointing his sword at Kamitani. Dont be so angry. To make up for things, how about I tell you information on Qilin oh, whoops, your older Haruta sister, how about it? Information about Yui!? Something flashed in Seijis eyes as he slowly put down his sword. I knew you would want this information. Kamitani chuckled. I doubt she had the time to tell you anything. Shes currently inside the Realm of Cherry Blossoms. Her exact location and condition are unknown. But, its a definite that shes still alive. However, that might no longer be the case if too much time passes, since shes in such a terrible environment. Who knows how long she can last? You cant help her right now, but I know someone who can. I was about to go find that person right now, but Im really busy. I have other things to do, so I wont be contacting that person until later. Seiji already could guess what this Kamitani bastard was about to say next. The more time passes, the worse her situation will become. If you want that person to hurry and help your older sister, then why dont you go talk to him in my place, my bro Haruta? Kamitani spoke in a joyous tone. His code name is Voidfire. Just like Yakushi-san, hes a really good person~ Chapter 794 - Truly beautiful evil without comparison Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Good person, the hell! Seiji almost retorted out loud. If you want me to do something for you, just that information alone wont suffice, Seiji finally spoke up. I want to know what exactly happened. Why did things outside become like that? Youre not helping me here, youre helping your sister Im not arrogant enough to think that Yui needs my help! Seiji stated decisively. Perhaps she really is in a bad situation in the Realm of Cherry Blossoms like you say, but I highly doubt that she wont be able to handle things or that she cant even escape! Stop pretending to be an idiot! That was Qilin Girl Yui Haruta, his older sister who was who knew how many times stronger than he was! There was no way she would easily be endangered. And even if she was in the middle of a crisis, she would surely be able to pull through. If Seiji confirmed that Yui truly did need help, he would unhesitatingly help her. But, since things werent certain right now, he would first think about whether or not his older sister truly needed his assistance. He felt that it was unlikely, as Yui was truly strong, unmistakably strong. Going to help her without even knowing what was going on would not only be foolish, it would also be arrogant of him. Still, the foundational reason why he wasnt going immediately was because the person who said she was in danger was Itsuki Kamitani, a high-ranked member of the Messengers, someone who was completely untrustworthy. Kamitani fell silent for a moment before he started chuckling. You actually saw through me so easily. I thought that you would at least be slightly shaken, my bro Haruta. Its as you think. I doubt that youll have to worry about her. Shes the Qilin Girl, after all. She wont die that easily. Although its not absolutely necessary for me to have you go find Voidfire-kun, just think of this as a big gift from me to you. As you wanted, Ill tell you some more information. Kamitani paused for a moment before going on. As for why things out there became like this, that was caused by us Messengers. However, this wasnt what we originally intended. Our plan failed, in combination with unexpected outside factors. Simply speaking, we made a mess of things. Our original objective was to stop Soul Society from sacrificing innocent citizens in order to summon the Realm of Cherry Blossoms. We also considered the possible consequences of our failure. But as you can see now, things are far worse than anyone expected. Heeheehee, an evil organization acted for the sake of justice, but made the situation far worse in the end. How truly interesting, hahaha Kamitani started laughing out loud. Seiji could tell from his tone that he was truly amused from the bottom of his heart. Naturally, Seiji didnt laugh at any of this. Instead, he furrowed his eyebrows. Although this bastard Kamitani was obviously quite twisted, it didnt seem like he was lying or at least, this didnt seem like a complete lie. Why would the Messengers want to stop Soul Society from sacrificing innocent citizens? Seiji inquired. Like I said, for the noble cause of justice! Kamitani smiled while extending his palms. The person who was in charge of our failed plan is that Voidfire-kun whom I want you to contact. He really is a good person, a good person who believes in justice. Justice Something flashed in Seijis eyes. At this moment, he really did somewhat want to meet this person who was codenamed Voidfire. But regrettably, the result of his pursuit of justice was that hes now endangered several million people! This is thousands of times more of a potential sacrifice compared to what Soul Society wanted to do. This is truly beautiful evil without comparison, completely befitting of our organizations image, heeheehee Kamitani kept chuckling unstoppably. His voice didnt contain a single trace of sarcasm. He was simply delighted because he felt that all of this was interesting. But from a certain standpoint, this made him all the more frightening. An action taken for the sake of justice that ended up causing a far worse result than expected. Was that evil? If there had to be an answer, Seiji felt that from the viewpoint of the victims, this would be evil. No matter what noble purposes or objectives the perpetrator had, that wouldnt lessen the pain of the victims one bit. Right now, the only part worth celebrating was that the situation wasnt one of absolute despair quite yet. The victims were still alive well, most of them were still alive. If this incident was resolved in time, they could all be saved! I highly doubt that you Messengers would act for the sake of justice, or at least not purely for the sake of justice. There must have been benefits involved that you could obtain. Seiji looked directly at Kamitani. As for what exactly you guys did I guess that youre going to make me ask that Voidfire. You knew exactly what I would say. You truly understand me, my bro Haruta. As expected of my best friend! The hell with being your best friend!! Seiji finally couldnt resist retorting anymore. The very fact that I know what youre going to say next disgusts me its just like knowing what type of stench that rotten meat will let off. Thats so terrible of you to say! Im not rotten meat, Im human!! Kamitani countered. But you didnt deny the part about you being rotten Oh, right. I should have said that I was a noble human! If youre the noble type, then everyone else in the world is a saint. Thank you for the praise~ I wasnt praising you! Seiji used a classical retort. He then forced himself to calm down. After he calmed down, he asked another question. What needs to be done in order to resolve this incident and return the outside world to normal? Its quite simple. All you have to do is kill the Catastrophe Goddess whos caused all this, Kamitani replied instantly. Catastrophe Goddess Shes the strongest and most vicious monster who rules over the Realm of Cherry Blossoms. According to Soul Societys threat level standards, her danger level surpasses even that of Demon Kings. Shes in her own individual Catastrophe Goddess level, so were calling her the Sakura Catastrophe Goddess. Sakura Catastrophe Goddess so that was Soul Society and the Messengers name for the Evil White Sakura Goddess. Seiji nodded in understanding. A dangerous Catastrophe Goddess threat thats far stronger than a Demon King level threat. Who has the ability to kill such an existence? From what I know, not a single person is capable of taking her on as an individual. Is there some type of plan? Since it would be necessary to cooperate, then a plan would be necessary as well. Let me enact the god-slaying plan right now. Please help me in saving the world together! Oh, my best friend! Kamitani theatrically opened up his arms for a mock embrace. Seiji responded with an icy glare. This Kamitani bastard was absolutely untrustworthy. But, with the real worlds situation being so bad right now, no matter who a person was or what faction they belonged to, it would be absolutely necessary to stand united against this common threat, unless it was possible to run away. With the situation being so bad, why arent you making your escape? For someone like you, you probably dont care no matter what happens to this city. Even if millions or even tens of millions of people die, youll probably think that everything is interesting. Because Im unable to escape, Kamitani replied. Unable to escape? That indeed sounded like a good reason. Kamitani didnt even try to deny the other parts of Seijis statement. That was because Seiji was completely correct. Even if the city was destroyed or countless people died, it would be truly interesting to him. Is it that you dont have the ability to escape? Or, is it that you can escape, but people will hunt you down afterwards? Seiji asked this next question while narrowing his eyes. Kamitani fell silent for another moment. Why do you ask this? You know why I ask, Seiji spoke in a cold tone. Kamitani chuckled upon hearing this. As expected of my best friend, my bro Haruta. Youve seen through me yet again. Indeed, I can escape from here, but its likely that Ill be hunted down until the day I die. Although being hunted will also be quite interesting, I dont want to live such a life just yet. So, Ill just have to stay behind here and do my own things. Seiji looked directly at Kamitani while slowly releasing killing intent as he spoke his next words. You just what exactly have you done? Chapter 795 - Youll lose me one day! Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Kamitani would be hunted down until he died if he escaped from here? This basically meant he was admitting that he was also partly responsible for causing this entire incident. If it was possible, Seiji would definitely kill this bastard without any hesitation! Dont be so scary like that Ive already self-reflected on my mistakes. Im now working to save things. Kamitani shrugged. You dont even know what the term self-reflect means, Seiji spoke icily. If this bastard truly knew how to self-reflect, then he wouldnt be Itsuki Kamitani. What exactly is the specific god-slaying plan? Whats the estimated success rate? How much time will be needed? Seiji forced himself to suppress his anger as he continued asking questions. That information isnt freely available, so Im sorry to say that I cant tell you But since were best friends, I suppose I can leak that information to you. Kamitani chuckled. The plan is for all the remaining combat strength of all the factions to ally together and break into the Realm of Cherry Blossoms to slay the Catastrophe Goddess. The success rate is estimated to be less than fifty percent, and it will probably take about one day. What will happen if this fails? Then well send a message to outside and have outside spiritual ability users deal with this. Im asking about what will happen to everyone in the city if this god-slaying plan fails! Of course, theyll all die. Seiji frowned even more at hearing Kamitani answer this so naturally. If this god-slaying plan fails, then all the ordinary citizens will basically die. No matter what outside reinforcements come to do later, the several million citizens of this city will all die, Kamitani explained. You wont be able to live either since youve caused this entire tragedy! Seiji glared at him. Hey, Im working hard right now to fix things in order to prevent that from happening to me. So help me out, my bro Haruta~ Kamitani acted as if he was being spoiled. And then, his black shadow was instantly sliced in half by Seijis White Lotus sword which suddenly appeared! Youre so terrible One second later, the black shadow reconstructed itself while complaining. What does Yakushi have to do with all this? Seiji changed the topic. Why did he attack this place? That information truly isnt something I can freely give out. Dont be so greedy. Kamitani sighed. I dont have the time to stay here and chat anymore. Will you help me out or not? I could have captured Yakushi, but you intervened and let him go. In exhange, you must tell more more information. Seiji tried to obtain more information for himself. Greedy boys wont become popular~ I never cared about being popular with you in the first place. If you keep being like this, youll lose me one day! If I could truly do this, I hope that I could lose you forever! After they finished their lines that seemed right out of a comedy skit, both fell silent for a moment. Its truly interesting to chat with you. Unfortunately, I dont have any more time. Kamitani chuckled. Voidfire-kun should be at Kosui Park right now. Feel free to go chat with him. Kosui Park this was the park where Seiji previously went to view cherry blossoms together with Mika and the others. Something flashed in Seijis eyes. He wanted to ask more questions, but Kamitanis black shadow vanished. After Seiji confirmed that Kamitani had truly left, he finally relaxed his guard and unsummoned his spirit sword. Shika-chan, are you alright? Seiji turned to look at his adopted younger sister. Im fine, Shika answered. Her clothes were slightly tattered, but she was uninjured. When Seiji rushed over, he saw already at the time that Shika appeared to be alright. That was how he was able to calmly plan an ambush attack against Yakushis true body and then discuss things with Kamitani. The snake monster had also disappeared. Natsuya and the others all walked over to meet up with Seiji. It turned out that everybody was alright. Thus, the fighting here had ended. Everyone returned to the real world. Why did you get in my way? Yakushi asked Kamitani. I wasnt getting in your way. Rather, I was saving you. You believed that I would lose? Thats right. His true power is far beyond what you can imagine, especially when hes in the dream world. Just who was that person? You should be able to guess his identity as well. He is Seiji Haruta. I see. Its good that you understand. You should give up on your god-devouring plan and do other things that youre supposed to do. As payment for saving you, Im going to take this new Orochi experimental subject that youve created, Yakushi-san. Kamitani chuckled gleefully. However, a dark shadow extended behind him while giving off an aura of terror. Something flashed in Yakushis eyes as he adjusted his gold-rimmed eyeglasses. . When everyone returned from their state of Visualization, they all experienced a much stronger sensation of headache and dizziness compared to last time. After they all woke up completely, they also felt strong levels of fatigue. Seiji had everyone rest for a while before he held a meeting to summarize the events of the battle. First of all, regarding Yakushi and the snake monster who had appeared. There wasnt much information obtained about Yakushi since he had left so suddenly in the end. All that Seiji learned was that Yakushi was the person whod developed Ecstasy, along with being the person who developed the Yamata no Orochi artificial Awakening project. That snake monster was evidently another Orochi experimental subject, just like the previous seven people that Seijis group had fought at the White Sakura Goddesss temple. However, this snake monster seemed much stronger than before. If the experimental subject could use such great power already in the dream world, it was likely that it would also be able to wield great power in the real world, even if it was slightly less. Yamata no Orochi In legends, it was rumored to be the most famous evil and vicious monster in Sakura Island! This eight-headed snake often acted as a boss monster or even final boss in many anime, manga, and video games. It was an extremely well-known monster. Artificially Awakening people to have the power of the Orochi? Or, in other words, intentionally creating such a monster? Anyone could imagine just how frightening this would be. Right now, this project was still in an experimental stage. But, the subjects were already so powerful! What would happen in the end when this project was completed? Just thinking about it sent chills down everyones spines. Not only might the end results be truly frightening, there also might be dire consequences. The experimental process itself was also likely to be incredibly cruel. Ecstasy, and the Yamata no Orochi project Just these two projects alone that Yakushi headed made it certain that he was a highly dangerous individual. Were all the highest-ranked members of the Messengers like Yakushi? Seiji didnt know. The only other high-ranked member of the Messengers that Seiji knew was Itsuki Kamitani. WIthout a doubt, Kamitani was also highly dangerous. As for how dangerous it might be possible that he was even more dangerous or higher-ranked than Yakushi because he had convinced Yakushi to leave so easily! Kamitani also indicated that he was partly responsible for the real worlds current crisis. Although Seiji didnt know what specifically Kamitani did, the fact that several million peoples lives were now endangeredincluding Seijis and everyone elses friends and familieswas more than enough for everyone to be furious at Kamitani. Although Kamitani claimed that this wasnt the Messengers intention to lead to such a crisis, who knew if he was lying or not? And even if Kamitani was telling the truth, the fact was still that he was behind causing such a crisis. According to what Kamitani said, the main person who caused the current incident was the high-ranked Messenger member code-named Voidfire. Kamitani had described Voidfire as a person whose mind was filled with pursuit of justice Was there truly such a person within the Messengers? This sounded like nothing more than a terrible joke. But no matter what, Seiji might be able to contact this person if he went to Kosui Park. Currently, we have two options. We could go to Soul Society, or we could go to Kosui Park, Seiji told everyone. If we go to Soul Society, its not certain if anyones even awake there, or if we can obtain any information. And if we go to Kosui Park, we might find a high-ranked member of the Messengers there, along with important information. Or, there might be nothing there at all, or it could even be a trap. Where should we go first what do you all think? Everyone exchanged glances with each other. Seiji, I think you should make the decision, Natsuya told him. Seiji faced everyone and felt their expectant gazes. He swiftly and decisively made up his mind. I think that we should go to Kosui Park! Chapter 796 - Youre not human! Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu That was the place where everything began and where everything would end just joking. However, for Seijis group, this entire incident indeed began in Kosui Park, with the cherry blossom viewing incident. When Seiji saw back then that the cherry blossoms were glowing, he felt that this would be no small incident. Indeed, it turned into a major incident, but hed never expected that things would become so terrible. He had to learn what happened. In order to obtain this important information, it would be worth it to take some risks. Seiji finished his preparations, activated the anti-god invisibility, and left his Spirit House, returning to reality. The world outside was still cold and dark, with white mist everywhere. Compared to how it was at first, the chill was now even stronger than before. The giant spiritual cherry blossom tree was also an even brighter red. This meant that the situation was constantly worsening! Maybe many people were now in eternal slumber, and would never wake up Seiji stopped himself from thinking about this and headed for his destination. Moving over long distances would cost a significant amount of stamina and mana. It was impossible to drive a car on the streets in the current situation. The streets were too clogged for this right now. The only usable transportation tool would be a bike. Although Seiji was capable of jumping between building rooftops for faster traveling, Seiji had only been to Kosui Park once before. Since visibility was very poor with all the white mist currently, he felt like he would get lost if he traveled on the rooftops. Thus, in order to not get lost, Seiji stayed on the streets. Since biking would save him a significant amount of time and energy, Seiji decided to borrow a bike Well, lets not go into the small details of how he borrowed a bike. Seiji sped as fast as he could on the bike and finally arrived at Kosui Park. This park was rather large. Kamitani had only said Kosui Park without mentioning a more specific location. Seiji thought that he would have to search around the whole park, but he soon sensed something abnormal right after entering the park. Heat. Feeling heat in this dark and cold environment was just like suddenly encountering flames in the middle of a land filled with snow and ice. Voidfire. Seiji figured that this code name was similar to Yakushis, a name that represented the individuals abilities. Judging from this, the person named Voidfire was likely highly skilled at using fire magic. Seiji cautiously walked over towards the source of the heat. The closer he got, the hotter he felt. It was as if winter had transformed into summer in this high-temperature area. And then, Seiji saw burn marks on the ground. The more he proceeded forward, the more he felt like he was nearing an active volcano. Seiji increased the strength of his personal barrier to resist against the high heat as he continued onward. Then, he saw a black cherry blossom tree Seiji tried to walk up and touch it. However, the entire tree collapsed and revealed that it was nothing more than ash! It seemed that the entire cherry blossom tree had been burned completely, leaving only its original shape behind. Seiji saw many similar cherry blossom trees as he continued onward. Judging from the scorch marks on the ground, all of this was caused by a single very large-scale AOE fire magic spell. Finally, Seiji saw a huge pit in the ground. This pit was truly deep Seiji estimated that it was more than thirty meters deep! There was no more white mist around this gigantic pit. Seiji could clearly see that there was something large and red in the middle of the bottom of the pit. That something resembled a burning flame. However, it wasnt moving It seemed abnormal, almost as if it was only a picture or a mannequin. Seiji took a good look at that red flame. That was likely some type of barrier He was unable to see through it to determine if there was anyone inside. Logically speaking, this Voidfire person was probably inside. But, this also might be nothing more than a spell, with the spellcaster no longer being in this area. High temperature, a gigantic pit, and flames Seijis first thought was that a meteor had fallen here. But if Voidfire was down there right now, had he fallen down there from the sky? Seiji looked up and glanced over at the crown of the gigantic red cherry blossom tree covering the skies. He felt that this might really be possible. Seiji could sense that it was likely dangerous to get any closer to the pit. So, he stood by the side of the pit and shouted a greeting. There was no response. Seiji tried shouting three more times and still received no response. He could only approach closer in order to check things out. Seiji cautiously entered the pit and began to move towards its bottom. When he was only about ten meters away from that mysterious flame, a small portion of the flame suddenly split off and rapidly approached him! [Emergency Flash]! Seiji instantly decided to activate the third ability of Mikas character reward card, blinking away instantaneously to dodge this attack. *Boom!* The flame crashed into the earth, exploding with a violent heat wave that also created a large hole in the ground. After this attack missed, the flame immediately turned around and appeared like it was about to attack again. I come in peace! Seiji raised both his hands while shouting and swiftly retreating. Itsuki Kamitani told me to come here *Bam!* The second impact created yet another large pit with an explosion. Seiji used the momentum of the shock wave created from the blast to swiftly propel himself back to the edge of the pit. The flame stopped attacking him and retreated. Was this something that the spellcaster personally controlled, or was this a completely automated magical defense system? Seiji furrowed his eyebrows as he tried to figure this out. Voidfire-san, my name is Seiji Haruta. I just learned about you recently from Itsuki Kamitani. After a period of silence, Seiji decided to shout this towards the flame. I heard that you were a person filled with a sense of justice, and that you tried to stop Soul Society from sacrificing innocent citizens, but you failed. I want to know what exactly happened and if possible, I would like to help resolve the current situation. I truly do come in peace. Please come out and talk to me! After he shouted this, Seiji waited around. Approximately one minute later, the flame started moving again. The flame kept contracting and becoming lighter until a humanoid figure was revealed within. Seiji Haruta what are you? A raspy voice came from the hazy white figure. Seiji paused in surprise when he heard this question. He thought that perhaps he might have misheard. Youre asking me what I am? The white shadow remained silent. I am a human. Seiji decided to answer like this. Liar! the white shadowVoidfireshouted in his raspy voice. Youre not a human! Seiji was rendered speechless. What the hell? What was all this? He was utterly confused. Being asked What are you? by a person hed just met for the first time, responding with human and having this answer rejected What type of expression should he even have here? Why was this even happening? Answer me, what exactly are you!? Voidfire asked once again. Hey, thats what Id like to know here!! Seiji really wanted to retort like this, but he could sense that Voidfire was being incredibly serious. Casually retorting might cause Voidfire to react negatively. And so, Seiji seriously thought about this question. Actually Im an existence who came here from another world. After thinking about it, Seiji decided to answer seriously in this manner. After I arrived in this world, I melded together with Seiji Haruta and began to live here with his identity. But, as for who or what exactly I am, even I dont know. Since you asked me so sincerely (in such a chuunibyou fashion), Ill be kind enough to reply seriously (in the same chuunibyou fashion!) Voidfire fell silent once again. At this moment, the flame became active again, appearing like it was burning normally, just as if it reflected Voidfires emotions. Just as Seiji was worried that this high-ranked member of the Messengers would angrily attack him, Voidfires raspy voice spoke once again, An existence from another world Your true identity should be that of a divine envoy. You, divine envoy who doesnt know your own self, inhuman existence from another world, mysterious person who pretends to be Seiji Haruta in this world Im quite pleased to meet you. Chapter 797 - You actually don’t need to be so kind Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Hes truly so chuunibyou, Seiji thought to himself. Can I ask you why you think Im a divine envoy? Youre currently using a divine power. I can see it, Voidfire replied. He can see that Im using the White Sakura Goddesss power I understand now. Thats why he mistakenly thought that I wasnt human when he saw me? Let me ask again. Why do you think that Im not human? Seiji decided to directly ask. You have inhuman qualities. I can see right through them, Voidfire replied in his raspy voice. Then, his flame contracted completely and formed into a robe. Voidfires actual physical appearance could finally be seen. He appeared to be a youth with short orange hair and a pale face. He had bright red eyes and incredibly dark circles under his eyes, making him look rather sickly. If you release your power, youll become an incredibly powerful existence. Yet, youve restrained yourself instead of doing so, giving you your current form, Voidfire continued talking while beginning to float in midair towards Seiji. You actually dont need to be so kind Restraining yourself to protect humanity and the world will only benefit humans and the world, but not yourself. Youll become weaker and suffer when you shouldnt. But precisely because of this, I can tell that youre foundationally the pure type, someone far too holy for this wicked world with its ugly humans Thats why Im quite happy to meet you. Seiji felt somewhat affected by Voidfires words as he watched Voidfire land in front of him. Although Voidfires words were indeed quite chuunibyou, it also sounded somewhat like Voidfire had seen through the nature of the world, making it difficult to determine if he was simply insane or not. Voidfire was a high-ranked member of the Messengers. How likely was it that he had a case of absolutely delusional chuunibyou? Seiji felt that would be relatively unlikely. Maybe Voidfire indeed suffered from delusional chuunibyou, but he would still be no simple person. And what he said about Seiji holding himself back it was indeed quite true that Seiji had always been restraining himself. However Im restraining myself in order to protect myself, not to protect humanity or the world, Seiji stated sincerely. Protecting humanity or the world? That was far too serious a topic for him. Rather than saying it was for humanity or the world, Seiji was restraining himself for his own sake. Voidfire looked directly at him. This way of thinking also proves your holy purity. Seiji was rendered speechless. He wanted to comment on this somehow, but didnt even know what to say. What did you want from me, divine envoy? Voidfire asked him a question. As I said earlier, I would like to know what exactly happened. Seiji paused for a moment and then clarified, About what you did, and why the world out there became like this Foolish humans have always been making mistakes. I was trying to prevent them from making yet another huge mistake. However, their foolishness plus the wickedness of the world was too much of an obstacle for me to overcome, so I failed, Voidfire replied in his raspy voice. Theres nothing much to say about the process. The world becoming like this is because of my mistake plus failure creating an even bigger mistake. But, perhaps this will actually be the correct development for the world Correct development for the world? Seiji furrowed his eyebrows. You mean that even without this current incident, such a catastrophe would eventually happen? Voidfire remained silent as he lifted his head to look at the spiritual cherry blossom tree in the sky. Was that tacit admittance? It felt like Voidfires words contained much information, but also like he was trying to shift blame onto others. Seiji didnt really understand. According to Kamitani, eliminating the Sakura Catastrophe Goddess will resolve this incident and return the world to normal, Seiji stated. Theres apparently a plan to combine all the remaining factions combat strength to slay the goddess, although the success rate might be rather low Will you be participating in this plan? Even if the goddess is slain, the mistake still wont be fixed, Voidfire told him. Seiji was rather surprised to hear this. Even if the Catastrophe Goddess is killed, the world still wont be returned to normal!? Yes, the world will be returned to normal, but humanity wont be. At the very least, several hundred thousand people in this city will have died because of this mistake, Voidfire said in a light tone. Several hundred thousand people Seiji deeply furrowed his brows. He had known that there might end up being a tremendous number of deaths, but he hadnt thought about the specific numbers before, because he didnt want to think about it. The catastrophe had already happened. Even if the Catastrophe Goddess was slain, there would still be countless people that had died already! Unless What should be done if its possible to prevent this catastrophe before it started? Seiji reflexively asked such a question. Something flashed in Voidfires eyes when he heard this question. Are you able to return to the past, divine envoy? Seiji instantly knew that he probably made a mistake right after saying that question out loud. He now felt complex emotions within himself when he heard Voidfire asking this question back. Its just an if if it was possible what could have been done to prevent all this? Voidfire took a long look at Seiji. Seiji felt rather tense as he faced this high-ranked member of the Messengers. Seiji himself didnt understand why he had suddenly exposed his own ability to go back into the past. Was he simply not careful enough? Or was it because he had been moved by Voidfires words? If the divine envoy can truly return to the past, before this mistake occurred, then you should go look for me, Voidfire said raspily. Tell me about the future mistake thats about to occur, and change my action. Thats all? Thats all. Then how would I find you? And how would I have you believe me? Call my phone number and tell me the password. Password? Voidfire nodded and told Seiji his phone number, along with a password that was a long series of numbers and letters. Seiji recorded both of these down. Thats all? Yeah. Ill believe you when I meet you. This could all be resolved so easily? No, this wouldnt be simple at all. Going back to the past was no simple matter. Not only that, he would need to contact a high-ranked member of the Messengers and talk to him about the future. That would expose Seijis secret power all over again! Rather than contacting Voidfire which would likely expose Seijis ability to travel back in time, maybe it would be better to contact someone else such as Yui. I solemnly swear to protect your secret. It seemed as if Voidfire saw right through what Seiji was thinking. You can also request this of the past version of myself. I find it quite difficult to trust you so easily, Seiji said directly to Voidfire. That is indeed the case if you insist on maintaining your current form. Voidfire also looked directly at him. Both remained completely silent for a while. And then, both sensed something simultaneously as they both turned to look towards the right. They saw mist swarming in with red flashes as numerous giant spiritual creatures began to swiftly form! Weve been spotted. Voidfires robe began burning up and transforming into flame again. You should leave this place. What are you going to do? Seiji inquired. Voidfire didnt reply. The flames around his body started floating upward, forming numerous fireballs that shot towards the Sakura Samurai mist demons that appeared! Seiji detected a tremendous amount of danger as if a giant invisible presence was watching him. He could sense that remaining here would be dangerous. Voidfire flew up and began a fierce battle against all the mist demons. Flames and lights exploded everywhere Snake Demons and Samurai Demons also began appearing as monsters started swarming from every direction! Seiji speedily broke out of the encirclement and left this area. Many monsters were chasing after him, and even more were materializing around him Seiji didnt slow down as he ran at top speed. He also channeled even more Mana into the White Sakura Goddesss invisibility power to try and go invisible as quickly as possible! He felt that he was likely discovered by the Catastrophe Goddess because she considered Voidfire an important existence. Seiji didnt know how Voidfire was going to escape this but he figured that a high-ranked member of the Messengers likely wouldnt die so easily. *Boom!!!* After Seiji ran a certain distance, a loud explosion suddenly came from behind him, along with a powerful heat wave. Chapter 798 - I should be able to do better Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Seiji turned around and saw a tremendous red flame slowly exploding as if it was a blooming flower! The heat wave that Seiji sensed became even more powerful. Many enemy monsters were instantly vaporized by this heat wave. Seiji now understood how that giant crater was created when he saw this majestic scene. He increased the strength of his defensive barrier and kept running away without looking back. Although he didnt obtain the information that he wanted, he still obtained critical information. Voidfire was surprisingly easy to talk toif Seiji ignored how chuunibyou he was. At least Voidfire had a friendly attitude. Seiji had a much better impression of Voidfire than of Kamitani. If it had been possible, Seiji would have wanted to talk to Voidfire for a while longer. Unfortunately, the circumstances didnt allow for this. Of course, having a friendlier attitude didnt mean that Voidfire was a good person. Seiji knew that he had only a very limited understanding of Voidfire due to only having talked for such a short time. It would be unwise to easily trust a high-ranked member of the Messengers. But no matter what, Voidfires phone number and password might really be able to stop this incident before it even started. There was also the issue of what Voidfire had said to him Seiji didnt know how much Voidfire had seen through him. But even if Voidfire was just pretending to have seen through him, it was true that Seiji had been moved. Seiji wasnt restraining himself to protect humanity or the world. He was restraining himself to protect himself. This was what Seiji truly believed. However, such a major calamity had happened now. Should he truly continue restraining himself? Seiji destroyed all the remaining monsters chasing after him and successfully entered invisibility. However, he didnt immediately return to his Spirit House. Instead, he stood on the rooftop of a random building while facing the mist and the gigantic cherry blossom tree. He entered a state of deep contemplation here. To be honest, he really was incredibly strong More accurately, he was incredibly strong because of his system that he self-named as the dating sim system. As long as he stopped restraining himself, or as Voidfire put it, released his power, it was a definite that he could be far stronger than he was now. No, it should be said that if he abandoned all inhibitions and used his system to its maximum potential, even Seiji himself didnt know how much he could power up by! Yet, that was also the problem. If he became too strong, the power he possessed would even make himself afraid. Maybe undoing the seal would end up destroying the world Such a chuunibyou phrase might really come true with him. Maybe this was all just his own arrogance, his own shallow self-righteousness and pride. But, since his full power potential was unknown, it indeed seemed possible. Seiji was honestly quite scared of this possibility, since if he abandoned all inhibitions He felt like it would be difficult to say if he would still be himself. But if he still kept restraining himself from not using his powers too much, could he truly just sit back and watch this catastrophe unfold with so many lives lost? All the scenes he saw out on the road flashed back into Seijis mind Such tremendous misfortune and tragedy had been right before him. He definitely couldnt just ignore it all. This was no game or movie. This was tragedy in real life! And even if he ignored the fate of strangers, what about all his friends? Even if he protected all his friends lives, their friends and relatives would also be harmed. In that case, should he protect every single connected person, or simply give up? Protecting more connected people seemed reasonable, but as long as he went down this path, this would only endlessly expand to him needing to protect more and more people who were all connected. In the end, he would still have to take the so-called path of saving the world. So if that was the case, shouldnt he just stop restraining himself and do everything that he could to protect everyone? Wouldnt that be far more efficient? The only obstacle was his own way of thinking or, more accurately, his own fear. In the end, his own fear was just his worry about what could potentially happen. Things might not develop towards the worst-case scenario that he feared. Yet, the harm that had befallen everyone in the city, along with the massive amount of lives lost, had already concretely happened before his very eyes! His own mental weakness compared to the tremendous number of lives here? It was obvious which should be more important. Seiji wanted to resolve himself to use his powers to the fullest. However, there was still a tiny part of himself in his heart that resisted. This part unreasonably, selfishly, emotionally struggled to resist like a young child throwing a tantrum. This is no good! Youre just an ordinary person with some special powers! Stop being so self-righteous! Dont fall into the trap of becoming prideful! You cant become a hero who saves the world! Nobody can do that, its impossible!! Shut up Seiji wanted to shout that out loud, but in the end, he remained silent. Seiji felt fatigued. Standing around on this rooftop wouldnt accomplish anything, so he finally opened up the portal to his Spirit House and entered within. Everyone looked at him and heaved a sigh of relief when they saw that he seemed to be alright. After responding to Natsuya and everyone elses concern, Seiji sat down by a table and removed his helmet. I found Voidfire and talked to him for a little But unfortunately, I didnt obtain very much information. Thats because the Catastrophe Goddess noticed us and attacked with many spiritual monsters. I managed to escape after some effort. I dont know what happened to him. After that, silence. Seiji are you really alright? Natsuya saw from his expression that he didnt seem very spirited. Im really fine But your expression doesnt say that youre fine, Chiaki spoke up. What did that Voidfire say to you? Seiji didnt seem to be injured anywhere, so his lack of energy must have been due to the conversation with Voidfire, Chiaki surmised. Seiji responded with silence. Everyone began to worry about him when they saw him like this. Seiji if its possible, please tell us, Mika also spoke up. Although we might not be able to help you, perhaps telling us about it will make you feel better. Shika and the others didnt say anything. They simply expressed their concern through their expressions. Something flashed in Seijis eyes as he felt all this. He clasped and placed both his hands on the table in front of his face. He used this classical pose to cover half of his expression. Voidfire told me that he saw through me. I dont know exactly how much of me he saw through, but his words indeed gave me an impact. As for why I was so impacted, its because of this catastrophe, and because of all of you Seiji then looked around at everyone as he said this. Everyone To be honest, Ive actually been hiding a special power of mine from you all. This power is incredibly strong, almost inconceivably strong. Since its far too strong, I dont dare to casually use it. I cautiously hid this power of mine and kept it as my ace of aces. But now, Im beginning to feel like this way of treating my power could be wrong. If I had used it more actively, and done certain things more proactively, perhaps this entire incident never would have happened. And even if it was destined to happen, perhaps it wouldnt have been so terrible. In summary, if it wasnt for me being afraid of my own power, if only I had used it more properly, perhaps many people could be saved, or maybe they wouldnt have been hurt at all And now that such a catastrophe has happened, even if we slay the Catastrophe Goddess in the end and resolve the situation, there will still be several hundred thousand people that died! Perhaps no, its almost certain that some of those people will include people you know, or even your friends and relatives. And, I can stop all of this. I can do better than this. I should do better than this. As long as I set aside my fear, and stop restraining myself for no good reason, I can become much stronger, to the point where I can protect many, many people! Seiji clenched his hands. But even though I clearly know all this, even though I know what should be correct, Im still afraid. Im afraid that I wont be myself anymore. Although it sounds rather chuunibyou, to the point where I think Im being completely illogical, Im still afraid. Im afraid to imagine what Ill becometragic, depressing, fake. Just because of my fear, I havent been able to save others that I could have, and I keep hesitating Im so useless. Im the worst. Seiji then laughed out loud. He had no idea what emotions his laugh contained. Everyone, please tell me Just what should I do? Chapter 799 - Brother Seiji has the right to be selfish Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Silence. Nobody spoke for a long while after Seiji asked his question. Such a question how were they supposed to answer it? Reo and Nozomi were the only ones present who didnt really know what was going on. Everyone else felt greatly pressured, with Natsuya feeling the most pressure. Natsuya knew better than anyone else present just how powerful Seiji was. This was why she felt an immense amount of pressure from his question. It was no exaggeration to say that Natsuya currently felt like she was at a fateful turning point in history. She felt like her and everyone elses answer to Seiji would determine the very future of the world! Although Seiji was behaving somewhat chuunibyou, she could tell that he was being quite serious. There was absolutely nothing theatrical about what he was saying. Everyone present could sense this. He really was capable of saving several hundred thousand people! Or, he might be able to do even better than that! He possessed the power to resolve this entire incident or even reverse all the catastrophe so far. He was as powerful as a god! No saying that he was as powerful as a god might not be accurate. It was like he was a god himself! By now, Natsuya would be able to accept it even if it really did turn out that Seiji was a god, or if he was the reincarnation of the legendary strongest Yin Yang Master. Just what type of power was he talking about? Natsuya was curious about this, but she couldnt bring herself to ask. Perhaps she unconsciously didnt dare to ask. If she asked, maybe it would still be alright if he didnt answer, but if he really told her what his power was Natsuya was worried that how she viewed Seiji would change if she learned what his power that he was so afraid of was. She didnt want to change. She wanted to continue liking him loving him. She didnt want to treat him as an ascendant existence. That was probably what Seiji thought as well. He didnt want to change. He didnt want to stop restraining himself. He didnt want to casually use his great power as he pleased, because that might make him leave the realm of humanity. But right now, with the current catastrophe, it would be impossible to save others without using his greatest amount of power. Nobody was counting on him to save everyone out therealthough this could be said, just thinking about all the victims outside that might include everyones friends and relatives Natsuya was unable to say anything out loud. Natsuya definitely had some complaints about her family. However, this absolutely didnt mean that she wanted her family to die! Although the Yoruhana Family members were likely powerful enough to survive this catastrophe, there was also the matter of all the ordinary people that she knew, such as the other members of the student council, as well as her classmates Even if she wasnt well-acquainted enough with all of them to say that they were her friends, Natsuya definitely didnt want to see these people die. Seiji didnt have the mission of saving everyone. Nobody would have such a mission. But if he had such a power, should he just watch on the sidelines and let everything happen? That was Seijis inner conflict. He had the power to save this city, to save several hundred thousand or even more lives. However, he still wanted to maintain his sense of self. What should he choose in such a situation? Become a god for the sake of other peoples lives? Or abandon other peoples lives and continue remaining human? Just how was such a question supposed to be answered? Natsuya didnt know. If she was in Seijis situation, she wouldnt know what she would choose. What about everyone else? Just do what you think is best. Mai was the first person to break the silence. The maid had a calm expression as she looked directly at Seiji. This is your own problem. Only you can make the decision. Asking for help from others is just acting spoiled. Something instantly subtly changed in the atmosphere. Seiji laughed out loud once again. Saying that Im acting spoiled seems too harsh, Senpai. Then what do you think it is, Young Master Haruta? I dont think that now is a good time to be calling me Young Master My apologies, oh great God Haruta. Im not a god You could become a god as long as you wanted. Isnt that exactly what you meant with your earlier words? No You could become someone above a divine existence, Kamijou-sama. Seiji was rendered speechless. He didnt know what type of expression he should have right now. But since someone had finally spoken up, the atmosphere was no longer so tense that nobody could say anything. I also think that you should do what you want to, Seiji. Mika was the second to speak up. None of us can make the decision for you or share the burden for you. Youll have to do it yourself Im sorry. Although Mika didnt know Seijis strength as well as Natsuya did, she also knew that Seiji was incredibly strong. In fact, from a certain standpoint, she was even clearer on this than Natsuya was. Seiji had already shown before that he had the power to resurrect people from the dead. Just this alone would surely be a heavy burden! Seiji had been carrying that burden of his power by himself for all this time. Whether to use that power or not, which would increase his burden, was something only he could decide. All I can do is stay by his side, Mika thought to herself. Accompanying him might not be much help well, it might be a little bit of help, but Mika knew that she was more likely to be a burden than help with her current power level. She knew that she needed to work harder. No need to apologize, Mika. Seiji looked at her. The problems with me Im being too selfish. Brother Seiji has the right to be selfish, Shika suddenly spoke up. Everyone looked at her. Brother Seiji has already done so well. Theres no need for you to do any better, Shika spoke with absolute confidence in front of everyone. If Brother Seiji doesnt want to change, then theres no need to change. Rather than using your full power, I think that its more important that you dont change. The same power will always be used differently by different people. If Brother Seiji changes, then you wont use your power like how you used to. No matter how strong you become, it will all be meaningless then. Shika-chan Seiji looked at his adopted younger sister. Shikas attitude was quite clear: rather than saving other people, she cared more about Seiji himself. It didnt matter to her about all the casualties from this incident. Whether it be several hundred thousand people, or even several million people, their deaths werent the fault or responsibility of her adopted older brother. In her opinion, if Seiji was forced to change himself for the sake of saving others, that would be the worst possible thing. If it wasnt for worrying about Seijis feelings and what the others thought of her, she would have immediately replied with you dont need to change. It was just several hundred thousand people? So what if they died? She would still answer the same way if someone that a person here knew had died. She would still answer the same way if someone present right here, or even if she herself had died. Her Brother Seiji didnt need to change. He didnt have the responsibility of having to save others. He simply needed to be himself. Although he probably wouldnt be so cruel It was precisely because she knew that he wouldnt be so cruel that she needed to say this. Brother, youre the most important one. Before saving others, you need to protect yourself first, Shika stated quite clearly. If you cant even protect yourself, you should give up on protecting others. Shika believed that to be correct. If the others couldnt say something like this, then she would be the one to say it. Right now, everyone else apart from Seiji felt that the black-haired beauty had quite a cold and distant expression. Even if everyone in the entire city had died, it would be fine as long as her Brother Seiji was still alive and well Natsuya and the others could tell that was what she truly thought. It was impossible for anyone else present to think this way. Only Shika Kagura this girl who had once been abandoned and ignored by the world would be able to ignore the world in this way. Chapter 800 - It would be best if both could be achieved Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Thank you. Seiji was quite moved by his adopted younger sisters heartfelt intentions. It was impossible for him to only care about himself and ignore everything else. Still, he was quite grateful that Shika cared about him so much. I also think that protecting yourself is the most important, Hisashi spoke up next. If changing yourself means that you wont be the current you anymore, then it might really be better not to change yourself. The blond-haired mafia otakus tone was quite serious. He didnt sound even the slightest bit chuunibyou. His father, older brother, and all the people of the Juumonji Mafia group were currently in danger. Even so, he was still calmly thinking things through and not just wanting Seiji to use his full powers to save others. That was because Hisashi had already personally witnessed a concrete example of what might happen if someone became too addicted to chasing after power. Even now, he still remembered the events of traveling down to Hell together with his younger sister Kaede in order to save his foolish older brother Zankita as if it had happened yesterday. At that time, Hisashi had relied on Seijis power to resolve the situation. But what if Seiji ended up having the same problem as Zankita? Who would resolve the situation then? I dont really agree with you, Yukari slowly spoke up. Is it really that necessary to be afraid of using ones power? Seiji himself said that hes only afraid of the worst possible scenario. But, maybe things wont be as bad as he thinks if he stops restraining himself. Even if hes corrupted by his own power, he should be able to conquer himself with his own willpower. Just like Hisashi, she was saying this because of her own personal experience. She had used her own willpower to break free from the control of her mystical connection. Even now, she was fighting for her own sense of self against her Awakened power. She believed that this was a trial where fear and trying to run away would be useless. Only bravely facing things head on would be the best method in her mind. Yukari viewed Seijis situation as a vastly magnified version of her own situation. Although he was far more powerful than she was, the logic would be the same. Although choosing to run away seemed like a possible choice, she believed that it was more of a dead end. But if he really does change, he might lose everything, Kaede spoke up. Seiji must have his deep reasons for being so worried. Acquiring an incomparably great power is usually accompanied by a heavy price. Since Kaede had also been down in Hell to save her idiot of an older brother Zankita who was corrupted by power, she had the same view as her brother Hisashi. I think that Hoshi spoke up weakly. Although I really want Senpai to save everyone dear to us, if the price for that is that Senpai has to change, I think it might not be worth it. People change. Hoshis personal experience gave him a deep impression of this classical phrase. People sometimes changed for the better, and sometimes changed for the worse. Naturally, it would be good if they changed for the better, but a bad change might be worse than any other possible situation. If his senpai became someone with an evil personality Hoshi felt tremendous fear from just trying to imagine it. He didnt dare to even think too much along these lines. Basically, this is like a gamble. Kazuko adjusted her eyeglasses. If Seijis personality doesnt change after releasing his full power, then everything will be all good. If his personality greatly changes and becomes something evil, then not only will he not save people, he might even harm others, and the first people to be harmed will probably be us. Everyone fell silent after Kazuko said this. In the end, only Seiji himself can make the decision, Mayuzumi said softly. We all hope that Seiji can maintain his sense of self, and also hope that everyone else can be saved. It would be best if both could be achieved But if only one side can be chosen, only Seiji himself can decide which side to choose. Just like Mika, Mayuzumi wanted to apologize to Seiji because she wasnt of much help to him. Rather, she was a much larger burden than help. Seiji had helped everyone here, but not a single person was able to help him. This seemed truly tragic to her. I agree with Amami-san. Seiji should choose for himself, Kaho voiced her opinion. She had once become fallen and harmed her own older sister Karen. Kaho had only returned to normal due to her sister and Seijis assistance. She felt that she didnt have the right to say anything and that she should simply trust him. Nozomi who silently listened to everyones opinions now had a general understanding of what was going on. However, she didnt intend to say anything. She simply hugged Reo who was now asleep and taking a nap while gently looking at Seiji. Both of Natsuyas Spirit-branded Retainers, Hitaka and Rana, also remained silent. Hitaka stood still with her arms folded, while Rana blinked innocently. Chiaki took a long look at Seijis face. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end, didnt. She simply showed an expression of complete trust in Seiji. She felt that there was nothing to say. Natsuya also felt the same way. She smiled at Seiji and expressed her feelings in this manner. Seiji slowly looked around at everyone and sensed their opinions before he closed his eyes. In the end, the best answer he could arrive at was the most clich oneit would be best if both could be achieved! He should save everyone in the city, but he also needed to maintain his sense of self. In the end, this was all because he was mentally too weak. Because he deeply realized that he was foundationally still an ordinary person, he lacked confidence He didnt have the confidence to maintain his sense of self if he casually used his greatest power of saving and loading as he pleased. That was why he asked for help from all his companions. He felt that Mai had been correct. He was acting spoiled. The problem was with himself. The choice was also his to make. He had to take the responsibility of making the decision. After much frustration, contemplation, and inner conflict In the end, Seijis final decision was to: take things slowly. He would start to use his save and load ability more proactively and more often. However, he wouldnt be increasing his usage too much at first. It would be a gradual process for him. He would carefully and cautiously begin using his power more often. Since he had to use it in order to save everyone, but he was also worried about himself, this was all he could do. Of course, this was quite a roundabout and unbecoming way of doing things. He was just like a young child who was afraid of walking in the dark. But for Seiji, this was the best possible method he could come up with which would achieve both purposes. So what if this is roundabout and unbecoming? I was simply an ordinary otaku in my past life, not some major personage, Seiji sardonically thought to himself. He had his limits. Seiji was quite clear on this. It would be too difficult for him to precisely control his save and load ability which seemed to have absolutely zero limitations or cost. But no matter what, he could only carry this burden as he moved forward. No matter how slowly he progressed. No matter how much more he needed to think about it with frustration and inner conflict. He would still need to move forward. After making up his mind, Seiji slowly opened his eyes to reveal a fiercely determined look. Thank you, everyone Although I dont dare to say that I wont have any more confusion in the future, Ill definitely try my very best. I wont change my current self. Or at least, I wont change most of who I am, but Ill also go and save everyone that I should save. I shall do my best to use my power appropriately, rather than being controlled by my own power. Everyone else heaved a sigh of relief when they saw his current expression and heard his words. They were all sincerely happy for him. Although no fight had occurred, everyone felt like they had just overcome a major obstacle. If anyone had said something wrong or unnecessary, maybe something would have changed the future for far worse Such pressure of the unknown was far too much! Perhaps a life and death battle might really have been easier. Thankfully, this all finished without a hitch. Now, Id like to go visit Soul Society, Seiji told everyone. I want to see if I can find anyone there and obtain more information. He was now absolutely certain that he would load back into the past in order to save the lives of the several hundred thousand people who had already perished when the Sakura Catastrophe Goddess descended and froze everyone. However, before he left this timeline, he would first do everything he could to obtain more information first. Every time he loaded felt like he was abandoning an entire world to him He would have to face his feelings of guilt directly and shoulder this burden. Since he had now resolved himself, he would have to carry this burden properly. Perhaps Im not even saving anything. Maybe Im just arrogantly thinking that Im saving others, Seiji thought to himself. But even so, he was still going to take this path. Even if he was only saving himself, he would persist down this path. Chapter 801 - Having humans always be reasonable Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Hoping that humans would always be reasonable was something far too foolish to hope for. This was a maxim of the world, as well as something that was useless to say. Or, perhaps it was something useless to say that was close to a maxim of the world. What exactly did this mean? A maxim would be a general truth that just about everyone agreed upon. For example, physical differences between male and female, or that people would die if they were killed, or that the sun rose in the east and set in the west These were all maxims, but were also basically useless to say, because this was all common sense that everyone understood without needing to say it. Would hoping that humans would always be reasonable be foolish? Of course it would be. Anyone that had any type of emotions or feelings at all would never be able to say that they would forever be able to remain logical and reasonable. But, if you were pedantic about it, things would become rather subtle. What exactly was being reasonable? Basically, reason was the combination of logic and intelligence, the ability to discern right from wrong and accurately make decisions. Still, everyone would have different interpretations of what reason was. And, the most definitive way to determine if a person was reasonable or not didnt depend on the opinion of a single person. Nor would a group or even every person in the world be able to determine that. Being reasonable depended on the objective facts. More accurately, it depended on the reality which included the future. That was the problem. In most situations, it would be impossible to predict the future with one hundred percent certainty. That was why it would be impossible to predict if a person was being reasonable or not at the time, or if a persons decision at the time regarding what to do about the future was reasonable or not. Every definitive assessment of someone being reasonable or not had to be made in the future when looking back at the past! People in the present could sigh about how foolish or unreasonable that people were in the past. But, no matter what lessons people learned, it would still be impossible to determine if the people in the present were being reasonable. That was because it was impossible for anyone to one hundred percent predict the future with total accuracy. It was impossible for humans to always be reasonable. This was indeed a maxim of the world. But depending on the time, place, and situation, this phrase might be either completely useless or even worse than garbage. In summary, reason was precious, but it was often difficult to determine if a decision was reasonable or notsuch as with Soul Societys decision. Sacrificing several thousand people in order to forcibly lock and choose the location that the Realm of Cherry Blossoms would descend upon Was that a reasonable decision? Just by looking at the number of people to be sacrificed, one could say that it was unreasonable. But, when considering how this could help avoid an even greater disaster, it would indeed be reasonable in context. Yui Haruta hated this type of reason, yet she was unable to resist against it. That was because she was forced to admit that Soul Societys decision was correct. Sacrificing a small portion of the whole in order to protect the whole. Human society had always maintained its order in a such a way before. There was nothing wrong with Soul Society making such a decision. She didnt feel good about it, but that was her personal issue. She could only shut away her own emotions and carry out her role properly. Yet Is this news real? She was currently talking to Seiji. He had just asked her this question in such a serious tone after telling her the information hed received from Kamitani. Yui found it impossible to answer him. She could only respond with silence. Her silence was a tacit admittance. Seiji evidently understood as he had also turned silent for a while. Is there truly no other way? After a long silence, Seiji finally spoke up again. A method where nobody will die. There was. If Soul Society went all out without caring about the price, it was possible not to sacrifice anyone. However, that would be no good. Some prices would be heavier than even sacrificing several thousand innocent civilians. That was because that might end up costing them several tens of thousands or even more lives in the end! Yui didnt want to answer. But when faced with her younger brothers expression, she still ended up telling him in the end. There is, but it wont be used. While saying this, she did her very best not to express any emotions. Because it will cause an even greater loss, is that right? Something flashed in Seijis eyes. Yes. While answering, Yui suddenly felt a subtle sensation. She didnt understand what this subtle sensation was. It felt akin to dj vu, but maybe it was something else instead? Let me guess what this greater loss could be. Seiji looked directly at her. It must be something that Soul Society has judged to be too important to lose at this current point in time. For example, a powerful artifact. Am I right? Yui instantly widened her eyes in surprise. Did Kamitani tell you that? No, he didnt, Seiji answered calmly. I guessed it with my instincts and also through another information channel. Another information channel? Could he be referring to Yuis first thought was the national idol, Miyuki Sakuraku. Soul Society temporarily sealed the Realm of Cherry Blossoms Dimensional Eye with this artifact, am I right? Rather than using this artifact too much, which might break it or cause it to be unusable for a long period of time, it would be cheaper to sacrifice a few thousand peoples lives. Am I right? Seiji continued asking questions. Although he was asking as if he didnt know, everything he said had been exactly on the mark. Yui nodded in confirmation. Thats exactly what it is. What exactly is this powerful artifact? Seiji inquired. The Yasakani no Magatama. Yui decided to directly tell him. The three major mystical artifacts of Sakura Island were household names that everybody knew. These three artifacts were the Kusanagi sword, the Yata no Kagami mirror, and the Yasakani no Magatama jewel. Naturally, these three artifacts often appeared in anime and manga. [TL note: these three artifacts are known as the Imperial Regalia of Japan, or the Three Sacred Treasures of Japan. See https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Imperial_Regalia_of_Japan if you want to know more.] In the spiritual society, these three artifacts were the most powerful spiritual artifacts around. Currently, these three artifacts were in the possession of the seven major Yin Yang Master families. This was also one of the reasons why the seven major families were at the very top in the current spiritual society. It would be no exaggeration to say that these three artifacts were the pinnacle of Sakura Islands spiritual world! What they represented, along with their actual power, would be incredibly important. Anyone who possessed all three spiritual artifacts simultaneously would be able to conquer the entire world Okay, that was an exaggeration. But, if anyone managed to obtain all three spiritual artifacts which were currently in the seven major families possession, then that persons power level would definitely reach the rank of number one in all of Sakura Island. One of the three major spiritual artifacts versus the lives of a few thousand ordinary civilians. It was likely that most spiritual ability users wouldnt even need to think about which would be more important to them. Soul Societys decision was correct. At least, on the surface. If sacrificing a few thousand lives can protect the Yasakani no Magatama and the city, then maybe that will be worth it, Seiji continued speaking in a calm tone. But will things really happen that way? Yui blinked in surprise. What do you mean? Will Soul Societys plan be obstructed by any outside parties? For instance, wont the Messengers do anything? Were already prepared to deal with the Messengers. Your preparations are absolutely infallible? Theres no such thing as anything thats absolutely infallible. I know that. I just wanted to know whether Soul Society was confident or not in being able to stop them if the Messengers tried anything at this time. I want to know if theres any guarantee of the situation not becoming far worse. Seiji looked directly at Yuis face. Yui felt that subtle sensation returning again. She couldnt help but avert her gaze. You dont need to worry about such things. I dont want to pry into stuff that isnt my business. However, I have an ominous premonition. Seijis tone became heavier. Kamitani went to the trouble of telling me the information that Soul Society intends to sacrifice a few thousand people. Why exactly did he do that? Was he hinting at something? Or did he want to lure me into doing something? I feel like hes plotting something, and I might be one factor in his plan. Or, maybe Im just an insignificant disturbance to him. But no matter what, I really do have an ominous premonition. Yui Nee-san, are you certain that Soul Societys preparations havent missed anything? For instance, something that might have been missed, or a certain person that might have been missed After hearing Seijis words, Yui swiftly went over Soul Societys full plan in her mind. She went through all the relevant information, events, and people Soul Societys plan couldnt be said to be perfect. Still, she felt that Soul Societys plan was relatively complete. Unless She suddenly thought of a youth with orange short hair, a pale face, red eyes with a distant look, and heavy dark circles under his eyes. If that person if he was released Yui suddenly felt uneasy when she thought of this possibility. It didnt seem likely, but Kamitani just might The more she thought about it, the more uneasy she became. A deep light flashed in Seijis eyes as he quietly watched Yuis expression flicker. Chapter 802 - Is it no good even if I hug your leg and beg you? Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Seiji could only tell Yui a limited amount of information without revealing his ability to travel back in time. If it was truly necessary, Seiji was resolved to tell Yui about his ability. However, he wanted to avoid doing so if possible. He had a premonition that telling her about his ability might result in something completely unimaginable. Even without his premonition, he found it difficult to trust Soul Society as much as he had before he personally witnessed the destruction wrought in the city. Although hed never trusted Soul Society that much to begin with, the fact that Soul Society hadnt been able to stop that catastrophe made him trust Soul Society even less. The scene of destruction upon the city had been incredibly beautiful with all the cherry blossoms falling down. Hundreds of thousands of people had died as an indirect result of the cherry blossoms as they had perished in accidents caused by the Sakura Catastrophe Goddesss power freezing everyone with no spiritual abilities in place. That had been an incredibly cruel scene Even now, Seiji felt a chill just remembering the scene. He didnt want to remember the scene at all. However, it was etched deeply into his mind. Just even thinking about related topics would cause the scene to replay itself in his mind with great clarity. Not a single other person in this timeline knew what he had seen. He was back at the conversation with his older sister. Nothing had happened yet. That beautiful yet cruel scene was something only he knew. Did this count as only him being saved, or that he was the only one who hadnt been saved? He didnt know. Seiji didnt want to ponder such a philosophical question. He had to continue onward. It seemed like his sister Yui had thought of some possibility. She would probably do something that might change Voidfires action. If this was successful, that might be enough to change the future but would it really be that successful? No. Seiji was unable to convince himself that just by having Yui and Soul Society be on guard against Voidfire would be enough to prevent that cruel incident from occurring again. He had to do even more. By the way, even if my premonition is wrong, and Soul Societys plan wont be interfered with, will there be any potential problems with the plan itself? Seiji continued asking questions. I know that this is a different situation from the Bloodwine Ritual tournament incident. But, will such an incident truly not happen again? Yui remained silent and didnt reply. Seiji felt that perhaps she was thinking, or perhaps she simply didnt want to reply. Lets say again that the plan wont have any problems, and Soul Society will successfully sacrifice several thousand lives in order to lock the Realm of Cherry Blossoms location, Seiji continued. But, is that really fine? The choice between several thousand lives and the Yasakani no Magatama seems quite simple. But, those are actual human lives. Theyll all be dead once sacrificed. This time, Soul Society is willing to sacrifice a few thousand. What about the next time? Several tens of thousands? The next time after that? Several hundred thousand? I know that its rather extreme for me to extrapolate along this path. But, as long as there are benefits to be had, large amounts of ordinary civilians can be sacrificed. Is Soul Society really fine as an organization like this? Although the Yasakani no Magatama is precious, although its a powerful artifact, its still a dead object. Its just a tool. Tools should be used for the sake of humanity. Human lives shouldnt be sacrificed in order to protect a tool. Thats what I believe. Maybe my way of thinking is too na?ve. But whats wrong with being na?ve? Soul Society is a new faction. They should separate themselves from the old. If Soul Society is willing to sacrifice several thousand ordinary civilians lives in order to preserve a powerful artifact, what difference does that have from the old and rotten factions from before? Yuis expression noticeably flickered after Seiji said all this. However, she still remained silent. Do you agree with what I say, Yui nee-san? Seiji asked her with utmost directness. Whether I agree or not is meaningless, Yui said in a soft voice. Soul Society had already made its decision. She was powerless to stop it. It is meaningful. Something flashed in Seijis eyes. If you agree with me, then tell me the information on the Yasakani no Magatama. Maybe I can change Yuis gaze instantly hardened when she heard this. She immediately interrupted him, You want me to betray Soul Society? Whether it counts as betrayal or not depends on you. Seiji directly looked into her sharp gaze. The atmosphere suddenly became very heavy. You cant change anything. Dont be too arrogant, Yui told him. Perhaps, but you never know unless you try. You wont be able to bear the price for trying something like this. Whether I can bear the price or not is something for me to decide. Dont think that youre so strong just because of your past excellent achievements. Yuis tone became severe. After a short moment of silence, Seiji responded with a smile. Thank you for worrying about me, Yui nee-san. But, please dont treat me like a little child. I know what Im doing, he said in a serious tone. No, you dont, Yui instantly denied. You have no understanding of how powerful Soul Society is. Indeed, I barely have any understanding of Soul Societys power. But even if I did, that wouldnt change what I must do. Seiji remained adamant. Why? Will this benefit you in any way? This wasnt a matter of personal benefit for Seiji. It was that if things were allowed to develop as they were, the entire city would meet with a devastating future. Ive already told you the reason. I have an ominous premonition about all this. Seiji sighed. This cruel plan, Kamitanis actions, the Messengers and Soul Society With everything currently as is, I feel that the worst possible outcome might occur. This plan is just like a large ship. Everyone thinks that it will come up against a strong thunderstorm at most. But, nobody realizes that theres an unavoidable glacier lying ahead. Youre just being overly anxious, Yui told him. Or, youre just being too arrogant. You keep thinking that you have to do something to prevent things from becoming worse. You think you can save the world? Indeed, you created a miracle before. But, you shouldnt become allured by that sensation. Miracles are miracles because they dont occur repeatedly. Theres not that many things in the world that require you to do. Youre not the savior of the world. Stop worrying so much about everything. Dont be too arrogant. Yui was expressing this to him. Seiji could only smile bitterly in his mind. If at all possible, he didnt want to behave so arrogantly! He knew better than anyone that he wasnt a hero who could save the world. It was just that he saw a terrible ending for the city. He had to do something about it. Then just think of all of this as me being arrogant. No matter the reason, I really do have an ominous premonition about everything. Thats why I absolutely cant allow myself to sit back and do nothing. Seiji remained adamant. Please say something to your arrogant, anxious, foolish, and ignorant younger brother. At the very least, you should say something to console me. Is that no good, Yui Nee-san? Yui was rendered speechless. He was basically being incredibly shameless in asking her for information here. For a moment, she really did want to tell him something. But, she restrained herself. She hardened her heart and spoke in a cold tone, No. Is it no good even if I hug your leg and beg you? Seiji looked directly at his sisters beautifully proportioned legs. Yuis face reddened slightly and she averted her gaze as she imagined such a thing happening. Thats even more of a no. Id kick you off my car if you did that. Ill hug you really tightly so that it doesnt happen. Its not an issue of how tightly you hug my leg! Then can I switch it to licking your leg? Get the hell out! I was just joking Seiji chuckled. Yui Nee-san, could you please give me an emergency way of contacting you? I need a method to immediately contact you under any circumstances. Yui remained silent. Er if youre still angry because of my joke just now, I apologize. Seiji awkwardly scratched his face. Yui looked at him again and asked him seriously, Seiji just what exactly do you know? Seiji blinked. As expected, his older sister was quite sensitive no, sharp. I dont know very much. It really is nothing more than a terrible premonition. I just want to prevent the worst from happening, he told her. Yui looked directly at his face. Seiji calmly looked back at her. The black cell phone I previously gave you as a gift has a hidden function for contacting others. I originally wanted you to discover it for yourself. Yui then explained how to activate it to him. Even if your cell phone doesnt have any charge left, or even if youre in an Inner World with no cell phone service, youll still be able to use this function to contact me. Chapter 803 - Just because Im your friend Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Should I try redoing this conversation again? Seiji thought that to himself as he watched Yuis car drive off after their conversation. Should he load again and redo this conversation? Would that help him to obtain even more information? After thinking about it, he felt that it would currently be difficult for him to convince her to give him any more information. Redoing this conversation again would likely be meaningless. If it would have been meaningful, Seiji would have unhesitatingly loaded. Compared to before, he was now more willing to use his save and load ability for more minor reasons. This was his way of more proactively using his ability. If he completely abandoned all inhibitions, he could no, he definitely would become some type of existence that was different from ordinary humans. For ordinary people, time flowed in a straight line, from past to present, from present to future, like a flowing river that couldnt be changed. But if Seiji completely went all out with his save and load ability with zero restrictions whatsoever, even if he was able to maintain his sense of self, he felt that his sense of time would become warped. That was because time would become porous to him. Seiji had the ability to keep as many save files as he wanted. Each save file was like a timeline. He could choose any point in time where he had a save file and start from that timeline, which would then create a new timeline when he reached a point where he made a different decision from before. This was just like the different paths possible in each playthrough of a dating sim game. Except, this game was the real world, and there was an infinite number of possible timelines. Seiji could casually jump around, go to, or repeat any timeline that he wanted, with zero restrictions or cost If he really did such a thing, using his ability to the fullest to experience as many timelines as possible, then the world that he saw would become tremendously different from the world that everyone else knew. At that time, even if Seiji was still able to maintain his sense of self, he would no longer be the same Seiji. He would be more like a certain time traveler who called himself a mad scientist. Besides, Seiji wasnt confident that he would be able to maintain his sense of self if he went all out with his ability like that. Even if he didnt have a mental breakdown like that mad scientist time traveler, he really might go crazy in a different way. That was why he didnt want to use his ability wantonly. Whether or not he needed to load was incredibly important to him. It could be said that these were the rules that he set for himself. The first rule that Seiji just set for himself was how far back in time to load. The farther back in time that he went, the more careful he would need to be. For instance, he would be more careful about loading back to one day in the past compared to one hour in the past. The farther back in the past, the more he would consider how necessary it was to do this. However, if he deemed it absolutely necessary, he would repeatedly load back to a critical moment as many times as it took until he achieved a satisfactory result. Of course, he would also be careful about repeated loading. Still, he could be less careful after the first time. Obviously, his conversation with his sister Yui was an important moment in time. If it had been necessary, Seiji would have loaded repeatedly until he obtained the result that he wanted. But since he judged that it was difficult for him to currently obtain any more information from her, he decided against it. Seiji still wasnt quite used to this way of thinking. No this way of thinking was more akin to different ways by which he could choose to play a dating sim game. It wasnt a matter of getting used to it or not. It was more of whether he accepted it or not. Seiji hoped that he would never have to get used to it. He returned to his apartment and went to his study. He then sat down in his chair and took out his cell phone to make a call. The call connected. Hey, my bro Haruta, Kamitanis voice replied on the other end of the phone. Good evening, Kamitani-kun. Are you free now? Seiji asked calmly. Im actually rather busy. But since my bro Haruta is calling me, I do have some time to at least chat~ Are you busy with preparing to attack Soul Society and trying to steal the Yasakani no Magatama? Kamitani instantly fell silent for a while. And then, he laughed. Haha, youre right! How did you know, my bro Haruta? You were the one who told me about it. I did? You went out of your way to give me so many hints. I would be rather stupid if I still couldnt guess what you, or maybe I should say the Messengers, intended to do. Kamitani laughed even more uproariously this time. Seiji laughed as well, letting Kamitani hear his laughter loud and clear. The two of them both laughed into their phones for a while. They then simultaneously stopped. Should I say that you satisfied my expectations, or that you didnt? Kamitanis tone became rather deep. What do you want to do, my bro Haruta? Of course, its to stop you guys. Ive already told my guess to Yui. Shes probably having Soul Society increase their vigilance level right now. Your attack will become highly difficult. Haha, did you really think that you would stop me by saying that? No, but I have something else to tell you. Seiji paused for a moment as he switched to his most severe tone possible. You guys will fail in stealing the artifact. And if you forcefully try to steal it regardless, it might cause a horrific consequence that you cant even imagine!!! Kamitani fell silent for a moment. Why do you say all this? he asked in a soft voice. Because I think it will happen, Seiji stated in an adamant tone. Kamitani fell silent for an even longer while. I can believe you, my bro Haruta. Kamitani chuckled lightly. But, that wont do anything. The Messengers plan is already set in stone. No matter what attitude I have about it, the plan will still be carried out. I dont need your belief in me. I need you to do something for me. You want me to betray the Messengers? Although that will also be really interesting, I dont have any intentions of doing so currently. Besides just what makes you think you can request that of me? Just because Im your friend, Seiji told him calmly. Kamitani fell silent once more, followed by uproarious laughter which was almost like loud guffawing. Hahahahaha!!! Well said! Kamitani laughed loudly. You said it so very nicely, my bro Haruta!! He sounded incredibly happy. Still, this still isnt enough, friend. Just this alone wont be enough to make me betray the Messengers. Can you give me even more than that? Dont be so greedy, Kamitani-kun, Seiji spoke softly. My friendship is far more valuable than you think. For someone like you, this is the only chance Ill ever make in my entire lifetime to offer you my friendship. If you refuse me here, youll never have the chance to obtain my friendship ever again. Itsuki Kamitani felt chilled when he heard this. Even though they were speaking across cell phones, he could still sense a bone-piercing chill pervade him. He instinctively sensed great danger in Seijis words. However, this didnt make him afraid. Rather, he became excited. Interesting. Truly interesting. Seiji Haruta was incredibly interesting! Itsuki Kamitani really wanted to reject Seiji. He wanted to know what would happen if he rejected Seiji. However, he forced himself to restrain himself from acting on this impulse. It still wasnt time yet. Things could become even more interesting. This was only the beginning. He couldnt just follow his urge and act however he wanted. He needed to be patient if he wanted to see everything become more interesting. Alright, I accept, my bro Haruta, Kamitani spoke in a joyful tone. Im willing to betray the Messengers for the sake of your friendship. Still, Im going to need to be careful in just how much I betray them by. I have to guarantee my own safety, after all. You wouldnt want your friend to be immediately dealt with by his organization, now would you? If the Messengers were able to instantly deal with you so easily, I bet they would have done so long ago already, Seiji said calmly. Thank you for your praise~ Im quite happy right now, friend. Kamitani chuckled. Now then, what exactly do you need me to do? Chapter 804 - My bro Haruta, you’re truly a demon Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Convincing Kamitani was easier than Seiji had expected. Kamitani had a misunderstanding about Seiji being special. Seiji intended to use this to convince him to help out, even though there was no guarantee that Kamitani would agree. Seiji had already mentally prepared himself to save and load this conversation many times if necessary. Luckily, he succeeded on the first try. So, what Seiji said next was I want to personally meet the person whos leading the attack against Soul Society. Kamitani fell silent for a moment. That will be rather difficult must you meet him in person? It will be much easier for me to put you in contact with him if its only by phone. I must meet him in person. Why? Kamitani asked. Because Voidfire will only believe me if he meets me in person, Seiji thought to himself. Of course, he wasnt going to say that to Kamitani. It will be easier to talk face to face. You dont need to worry about anything else. Just help me arrange a meeting with him. Youve truly given me a nice task, my bro Haruta. Kamitani chuckled. This exactly happens to be something that I can help you with that barely wont cross the line Heh heh, I really want to know just how much of everything is within your calculations. Id also love to know how much of everything is within your calculations, Seiji responded in a copycat manner. Im willing to tell you everything Im planning right now. In exchange, you tell me everything that youre planning. How about it? An interesting suggestion, but it will actually become boring if we do this. If you think its boring, then shut up and go to work! Dont be so violent. Ill do it properly for you. I just need some time to put you in contact with him. Do it for me within three hours. That will be a little tough Lets go with one hour then. Thats even harder! My bro Haruta, youre truly a demon. I cant compare to you, Seiji stated icily. Stop wasting time and go to work already. No tricks allowed, Kamitani-kun! Seiji then immediately hung up on him. If at all possible, Seiji would instantly kill Kamitani for the sake of world peace. But, it was difficult for him to accomplish that right now, so he might as well make use of Kamitani instead. As long as Seiji could achieve his objective, he was even willing to make use of enemies. Although Seiji had offered Kamitani his friendship, there were many types of friendship. His friendship with Kamitani would obviously be different from his friendship with all his companions. Both Seiji and Kamitani naturally knew this without needing to say it. Seiji then slowly put down his cell phone and heaved a sigh as he looked at the ceiling. Shika Kagura felt like something about her adopted older brother had suddenly changed. This was a rather subtle sensation. She was unable to discern just what exactly about him had changed. Yet, it didnt feel like just a mistaken impression. So, she directly asked him about it. Seiji paused in surprise when he heard her asking about this. He laughed and said that he was fine. Shika didnt pry when she saw his smile. However, she learned from him that he would be going to meet an important person later tonight rather than going to sleep. Shika insisted on accompanying him. No need for that. It wont be dangerous. Seiji tried to convince her to go to sleep instead. Then why wont you tell me whom youre meeting? Shika countered with this question. Seiji fell silent for a moment. Alright, I admit it. It might be slightly dangerous. Still, it will probably be alright. Theres no need to worry. Seiji sighed. Shika silently looked at him. Seiji wanted to try and convince her some more. However, he was unable to say anything when faced with her expression. After he loaded back into the past, all other experiences for other people were basically erased, including when he acted spoiled to Shika. That was a very important memory for him, but Shika no longer remembered it. This was unavoidable and gave Seiji a feeling of loneliness. Seiji didnt intend on reenacting that scene, because for him, his acting spoiled memory had happened already. It would be impossible for him to behave and feel the exact same way again if he really did the same thing in this timeline, it would mean that he hadnt matured at all. This was the loneliness of a time traveler that he knew he had to accept. However, even though he accepted it, that didnt mean he could hide it completely. He knew that he must have unknowingly revealed his loneliness in his expression, which must have caught Shikas attention. Both adopted siblings remained silent for a while before Seiji finally spoke up again. Theres an eighty percent chance that nothing will happen during my meeting with that person. But, things will be different if I take someone else with me. It will become more dangerous. Then Ill at least see you out the door. Shika remained adamant on this. I would prefer that you properly rest. I want to accompany you to the door. Both adopted siblings fell silent once again. Seiji could only give up on trying to convince her to go to sleep. But at the same time, he found that he actually felt rather relieved inside. Only then did he notice that he actually wanted Shika to accompany him. I suppose theres still a part of me that wants to act spoiled to her, Seiji smiled wryly in his mind. Thank you, Shika-chan. Not only for accompanying him late at night, but also for what she said in the previous timeline. No need for thanks, Brother. Shika smiled faintly. Loneliness didnt equal isolation. Seiji suddenly realized this as he looked at Shikas smile. He felt like he had just discovered a ray of sunlight amongst dark clouds. Even though he was lonely, he wasnt alone. Later, Chiaki learned about him going out later tonight and also insisted on staying over for the night. Although her incident had already been resolved, she still kept staying in Seijis apartment and refused to move out. Her bed was still in Seijis apartment. Since Seiji didnt want to kick his girlfriend out, he could only let her do this. I dont know how much longer I need to wait for my meeting. Are you certain that you wont go to sleep? Of course. How could something as interesting as an all-nighter together not involve me~ And so, two girls were staying up late into the night with Seiji. Chiaki then told Mika about staying up late, so Mika came over as well. Three girls were now staying up late into the night with Seiji. That was enough for a card game. Originally, Seiji was waiting for his meeting with Voidfire, the high-ranking member of the Messengers. However, this now became something of a sleepover. Seiji didnt know whether to laugh or cry. Seiji and the three girls sat around a table and remained silent for a while. Lets play a game. Chiaki raised her hands. Mika silently took out a deck of poker cards. Lets not play this yet. Lets play something more interesting. Chiaki pushed the cards away. What do you want to play? Seiji rested his head on one hand while looking at her. Lets pick a person to become the demon. The demon can move freely, while the others arent allowed to move or make a sound. If the demon makes any single person make a sound, the demon wins. The person who makes a sound first will lose and undergo a punishment game! Chiaki explained the rules of the game. Seiji felt like there was a problem with this game. The demons actions had no restrictions whatsoever? However, both Shika and Mikas eyes instantly lit up. They instantly understood what was so good about this game. Those who agree to play this game, please raise your hand! Before Seiji could even voice his doubts, Chiaki immediately started a vote and raised her hand. Shika and Mika both silently raised their hands. Three votes were in favor already. The votes results were quite obvious. Seiji was rendered speechless. I suppose this is an example of how democracy can be unjust? Seiji commented in his mind. Alright, lets choose the demon now. Rock, paper, scissors! Chiaki made a pose with her fist. Shika and Mika also made the same pose. The three girls gazes seemed to clash fiercely in midair. Seijis cheeks twitched as he sensed something in the atmosphere. Rock~ Paper~ Scissors! Chiaki shouted as the girls simultaneously attacked with their chosen hand signs. The atmosphere felt as if they were fighting with actual swords rather than rock paper scissors! Chiaki lost the first round. She made a pitiful sound as if she was a character in a fighting game who had just been defeated. Seiji lost the second round. Shika and Mika remained for the final round. Shika had an icy expression as always, while Mika had a resolute expression. Both of them had powerful auras as if they werent fighting over the right to be the demon in this game. They were fighting over the right to control the most important person to them! After three seconds of their gazes clashing in the air, the two of them simultaneously chose their hand signs Chapter 805 - Maybe next time Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Scissors against rock! Mika won. Shika lowered her head with an unwilling expression. Mika had a delighted expression. However, Chiaki immediately spoke up again. I forgot to mention that the demon only has a three-minute time limit. If nobody makes a sound within three minutes, the demon loses. Three minutes only three minutes? Mika was rather disappointed as she looked at Chiaki. Chiaki grinned and expressed with her eyes that three minutes were more than enough to do plenty of things to Seiji~ Mika understood as she looked over at Seiji. Seiji blinked in realization. This was a problematic game, but he didnt intend to raise any objections. The female demon er, his girlfriend could do whatever she wanted. To be honest, he was also curious what Mika would do. Countdown begins! Chiaki set a stopwatch on her cell phone. Mika looked at Seijis face for two seconds. She then reached out with both hands and touched his face She tugged on his face! Seiji was rendered speechless as his face was distorted by Mikas pulling. Chiaki almost laughed out loud immediately upon seeing this. Even Shika had an expression of holding in her laughter. Mika laughed out loud at seeing how strange her boyfriend looked. She tugged, squeezed, caressed, and did various other actions to his handsome face. Seiji didnt know what his face looked like anymore. He felt rather helpless. But since he saw that Mika was having lots of fun, he let her do as she pleased. As Mika kept toying with his face, a light appeared in Mikas eyes as she got ever closer to Seijis face. Something secretly changed in the atmosphere as their faces got closer. Mika started blushing by the time that she could feel Seijis breath on her face. Both of them looked right into each others eyes at a close distance which was almost approaching zero. But right before their lips could touch, Chiakis cell phone stopwatch rang. Time up! Chiaki announced this instantly while pulling Mika away. The demon has lost! Mika was rendered speechless. The twintailed girl looked at her tomboy best friend with a complaining expression. Chiaki ignored her complaints and walked away swiftly. She then returned with two items. The loser will receive a very simple punishment. Youll have to drink some vinegar! Chiaki placed a bottle of vinegar and a small bowl on the table. Seiji, Mika, and Shika were all rendered speechless. This seemed a little overboard. Didnt you say that the loser would undergo a punishment game? This type of punishment doesnt seem like a game, Seiji commented. I just thought of this. A punishment like drinking vinegar will be more direct than a game. Chiaki smiled at Mika. Mika looked at Chiaki for a while before looking at the bowl. Chiaki opened the vinegar bottle and poured some vinegar into the small bowl, handing it to Mika. Mika took the bowl and drank all the vinegar directly. She showed off a puckered face of tasting sourness. Lets try a different type of punishment. Seiji felt like there was something strange in the atmosphere. No, this punishment is quite appropriate, Mika said as she put the bowl down on the table. Shika had no objections. For the second round of rock, paper, scissors in choosing a demon, the three girls were filled with fighting spirit! Seiji lost in the very first round. When he saw how the three girls were emanating even more powerful auras than the last time for choosing a demon, he began hesitating on whether or not he should stop this game. But, he felt like he wouldnt be able to stop them even if he tried. I won! Chiaki simultaneously defeated Mika and Shika and won the right to become the demon. Her eyes immediately lit up as she looked over towards Seiji. Right when the timer began ticking, she charged at and hugged him! Seiji felt her bodys warmth pressed up right against him. While he enjoyed the feeling of hugging her, he was worried about Shika and Mika He glanced over in their direction. As he expected, both of them appeared to be expressionless. Chiaki didnt care one bit about the other two girls expressions. Not only did she hug Seiji even tighter, she kept rubbing against him and making sounds like a happy kitten. Hey, arent you going overboard? Seiji pushed Chiaki slightly as a hint, but she only hugged him even tighter. Three minutes was quite short. Although Seiji was feeling physically quite comfortable, he also felt like it was torturous with his adopted younger sister and other girlfriends gazes upon him. How about I admit defeat? Seiji suddenly had this idea. All he would have to do was drink some vinegar. But right as he thought this, Chiaki suddenly blew softly into his ear! Seiji: ~~~~~~~ His ear suddenly felt numb as if a jolt of electricity had gone through it. He almost made a sound. No, I should make a sound, shouldnt I? I was just thinking about admitting defeat. Seiji was just about to intentionally make a sound, when Chiaki gently bit into and started licking his ear Yaaa Seiji made this sound unintentionally as he couldnt bear the feeling. Shika and Mikas expressions became even icier upon witnessing this. Both of them were faintly giving off dark auras. I lost! Stop, please stop! Seiji tried to stop this. Heehee, your punishment will be that the demon can play with you for three minutes. Chiaki wouldnt let go of him and continued hugging him tightly. Wasnt the punishment to drink some vinegar!? Thats the punishment for the demon. How could this be Seiji looked over at Shika and Mika, thinking that they would stop Chiaki. However, it seemed that neither girl had any intention of doing anything. At this moment, he sensed that the three girls must have arrived at some type of secret agreement amongst themselves beforehand. And so, for the next three minutes, he became Chiakis toy sort of. Although Chiaki said the demon could play with the loser, she didnt do anything that was too overboard. She just kept hugging him, rubbing up against him, touching his face, holding his hand, interlocking her fingers with his Just normally acting spoiled to him. This was still alright. Seiji heaved a sigh of relief. If Chiaki kept doing things like licking his ear or even more, Seiji himself wouldnt be able to bear it anymore even if Shika and Mika were still able to tolerate it. The consequences might be disastrous if Chiaki had continued along those lines. For the third round of selecting a demon, Seiji felt like the end result had been predetermined beforehand. Shika won the rock, paper, scissors contest to become the demon. The black-haired beauty silently hugged her adopted older brother and looked right into his face. Seiji exchanged glances with her. A moment later, he felt like he was being drawn into her beautiful eyes. He had to forcefully restrain himself and maintain a clear mind. He wanted to avert his gaze, but felt that he shouldnt do that to Shika. The adopted siblings thus hugged each other while exchanging looks in complete silence. However, Mika and Chiaki felt something incredibly hot sizzling in the air! They felt like the adopted siblings were passionately kissing each other rather than simply exchanging glances. Time passed silently just like this with nothing else happening until the final three seconds. Shika suddenly bit Seijis neck! Seiji made a sound of astonishment. Thus, he was punished to become the demons toy for another three minutes. For the next three minutes, Shika hugged him tightly while gently licking the bite mark on his neck. As expected of Shika Kagura. Mika and Chiaki exchanged glances and could tell that both of them were thinking the same thing. Then, this demon game continued for a fourth fifth and sixth round The girls took turns either teasing or being intimate and flirting with Seiji. Finally, Seiji managed to win in rock, paper, scissors and become the demon in the seventh round. He chose death er, to give up! He asked to play a different game instead. It wasnt that he wanted to stop his girlfriends and adopted sister when they were clearly having so much fun. It was that if they continued playing like this, his desire would explode soon! The girls also realized that things might go overboard if they continued playing this. Although they didnt want to give up on such a rare chance to play with Seiji like this, they could only agree to play cards instead. Ordinarily playing cards is so boring. How about we play strip poker instead? The loser needs to take off an article of clothing Chiaki suggested. Denied! Then lets have the loser make ero poses instead~ Chiaki jutted out her chest and made a sexy pose as if she was a fashion model. Seijis heart skipped a beat at seeing this. He used his full willpower to restrain his desires and blocked his view with some poker cards. No maybe next time. Chapter 806 - My true name is far too ugly Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu His own half-hearted refusal seemed far too shameless to Seiji. He was immediately embarrassed after saying it. But then, he felt, why not? Im a scumbag man who started a harem anyways! Well, he decided against saying anything else and played some cards One hour later, Seijis cell phone rang. Seiji was currently shuffling cards, but his expression instantly changed. He put away the cards and then answered the call. It really was so difficult. Kamitani sighed. I used just about every favor I could in order to arrange this face-to-face meeting for you. My bro Haruta, youd better use this opportunity well. Dont waste all of my hard work. Not only that, hes not in a good mood right now. If what you say doesnt satisfy him, its highly likely that hell directly attack you. Hes strong, really strong. You might even die. Stop saying such useless things, Seiji stated coldly. What time and what place? Ive already worked so hard, so as my friend, you wont even console me a little? Kamitani acted like he was complaining. Youve worked hard. Ill invite you to some tea. Only tea? I can change it to coffee. I prefer beer, along with some food that goes well with beer! Sure. Give me a mailing address and Ill send you some beer. You wont drink together with me!? Im still underage and cant drink alcohol yet. Seiji acted all serious. Kamitani was rendered speechless. Even for someone as sly as him, he couldnt think of a comeback to this. Time and place? Hurry and tell me already. Seiji didnt care one bit about what expression Kamitani had right now. He kept urging Kamitani to get to the point. The time is in half an hour. The place is Kamitani told him a location, then paused for a moment. Youd better not betray us, my bro Haruta. Of course I wont. Youd better not set a trap for me, Kamitani-kun. After that, Seiji hung up and looked at Shika and the others. Im going out now. Please be careful, Brother, Shika told him. Mika and Chiaki didnt say anything. However, their expressions said the same. I will. Seiji smiled. Half an hour later, in the city. Seiji was now fully equipped in his combat attire. He arrived at the location that Kamitani told him, an abandoned factory. Weeds were growing all over, the walls were filthy, the lighting was dim, and there was abandoned machinery and garbage everywhere It all seemed so desolate. Seiji had often seen such places before on television and in movies. These locations were often used for negotiations, shady deals, meetings, fights, murders, kidnappings, or imprisonment nothing good. Well, this was truly a suitable place indeed for meeting with a high-ranked member of a terrorist organization like the Messengers. Seiji cautiously walked into the factory and looked around. He found nobody. It seemed that Voidfire hadnt arrived yet. Should he make some preparations then? Just as he thought this, Seiji rejected the idea. Voidfire might arrive at any moment. It would look bad if Seiji was in the middle of preparing something like a trap when he arrived. Besides, what could Seiji even prepare? Seiji had come here to talk, not fight. He didnt bother with checking anything else in the factory. Seiji found an old chair that was barely still in working condition and sat down. Several minutes later. Seiji had his eyes closed and was resting when he opened his eyes as he sensed something. Although he couldnt see anyone, he could sense that Voidfire had arrived. He sensed heat. This was the same heat sensation from Kosui Park in the last timeline, albeit much weaker. This abnormal heat was approaching from outside and getting constantly closer. Seiji then heard footsteps as a dark gray shadowy figure walked into the factory. This person was wearing gray long pants and a black hoodie with the hood up. He had on a black breathing mask that only revealed the upper half of his pale face. He also had bright red eyes and dark circles under his eyes, making him look rather sickly. Any ordinary person who saw him on the street would likely be afraid of his appearance. This sickly youth who kept his hands in his pockets, or Voidfire, walked up to Seiji. Seiji stood up and looked at him directly. You what are you? Voidfire asked in his raspy voice. I am Seiji Haruta, Seiji said directly. Are you the person in charge of the attack on Soul Society? May I ask your name? I know your name already, but that wasnt what I was asking. Voidfire looked at him. Seiji Haruta, just what are you? Before asking someone else this type of question, shouldnt you at least introduce yourself? Seiji spoke calmly. The hoodie wearing youth fell silent for a moment before speaking again. My code name is Voidfire. Hello then, Voidfire-san. Seiji had no hopes that he would be able to instantly find out Voidfires real name with that question. As for your question, my answer is: I dont know. If you insist on me giving an answer, I can only tell you that I am human. However, Im sure that you dont want such an answer, Voidfire-san. You probably saw something in me that caused you to ask such a question. Unless you tell me what you saw, I wont know how to explain it to you. Something deep flashed in Voidfires eyes as he fell silent again. I can see through that theres something foundationally different from humans in you, he spoke raspily. If you release your full power, youll become an incredibly powerful existence. Yet, you havent. Youre restraining yourself and taking this current form instead. Indeed. Seiji nodded and admitted this. I do have an incredible power. If I casually used it as I please, it would make even myself afraid. Thats why Im choosing to restrain myself instead. But even so, I still believe that I am human. As for what I truly am objectively, I really dont know. Voidfire took a deep look at him. Youre foundationally pure and holy. Youre far too divine for this wicked world and ugly humanity thats why youre definitely not human. Although youre not human, you believe yourself to be human. Youre restraining yourself in order to protect humanity and the world. Thats evidence of your purity. Thats why Im quite happy to meet you, Seiji Haruta. If youre that happy to meet you, could you tell me your real name? Seiji asked. My true name is far too ugly. It is the most hypocritical family name in this hypocritical country. It is so ugly that it will only soil your ears to hear it, Voidfire said raspily. If Im so holy and pure as according to you, you shouldnt worry about me being soiled, Seiji stated directly. Something flashed in Voidfires eyes as he fell silent. Seiji quietly waited. Dousei Ashiya, Voidfire spoke in a low voice. Thats my real name. Ashiya Could it be that Ashiya? Seiji had a realization. Ashiya-san, your family name Seiji didnt even finish his question when he suddenly sensed a powerful aura emanating from Voidfire. He immediately understood the answer. If Voidfires family name was Ashiya, then he was likely the descendant of the legendary Yin Yang Master who was the only person that rivaled the strongest Yin Yang Master Seimei Kamijou in strength. That would be the most evil Yin Yang Master in Sakura Islands historyDouman Ashiya!! According to legend, Douman Ashiya and Seimei Kamijou were mortal enemies. Douman Ashiya was just as powerful and talented as Seimei Kamijou was. However, Douman Ashiya had an evil personality and committed many crimes. As Seimei Kamijou was known to be a good person on the side of justice, he stopped Douman Ashiyas crimes and schemes countless times. Many manga and anime had fictional versions of their interactions before. That was why most people in Sakura Island already knew the legends and stereotypes. Douman Ashiya was Seimei Kamijous greatest rival and most powerful antagonist. Of course, there were also all sorts of stories about how their rivalry bordered on frenemy level, or that they were more like star-crossed lovers, or the best of friends, etc., etc These stories fleshed out Doumans personality. But fundamentally, all stories kept the same trait of Douman Ashiya being the most evil Yin Yang Master in history. But actually, the truth of history was Chapter 807 - Because I saw the future Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Douman Ashiya was truly an evil person. He was actually far more evil than in the fictionalized stories about him. He was unmistakably and incurably evil! But, that would only be from the normal human standpoint. Douman Ashiya was incredibly cruel towards humans, including even his own children. He basically didnt have a single moral value that normal people would have, which was why he could only be described using adjectives such as insane and evil. However, he was actually quite gentle and magnanimous towards non-humansbasically, demons and other spiritual creatures. Normally speaking, if there was a fight between humans and demons, spiritual ability users would be on the humans side. However, Douman Ashiya was the opposite. He always acted for the sake of demons. In fact, there were even multiple confirmed examples in history of him slaughtering an entire village for the sake a demon. Without a doubt, a Yin Yang Master like Douman Ashiya would become enemies with all spiritual ability users who were on the side of good. However, Douman Ashiya just happened to be incredibly strong with countless demon subordinates. No ordinary spiritual ability user would be even close to being an opponent for him. Seimei Kamijou was the only person who was powerful enough to stop him. The end result of the final duel between the two strongest Yin Yang Masters of their era was that Seimei Kamijou destroyed Doumans cultivation level. Seimei then placed a powerful seal on Douman before having him exiled. As for what happened to this evilest Yin Yang Master afterwards, there were countless rumors. Some said that he died pathetically, some said that he became a demon, some said that he regretted his past deeds, and some said that he used evil arts to extend his life There was no verifiable record of what happened to him in history. However, it was indeed known that he had left descendants behind. If only Douman Ashiya had been a normal Yin Yang Master, perhaps the seven major families of today would instead be the eight major families. However, he was not a good Yin Yang Master. His descendants were forced to bear a heavy burden due to having such a notoriously evil ancestor. Seiji didnt know very much about Sakura Islands version of the history between Douman Ashiya and Abe no Seimei (Seimei Kamijou). He had learned all this while previously chatting with Natsuya before. He didnt have a deep understanding of just what exactly the family name Ashiya meant in the spiritual society. Seiji was curious, but he knew that now was a bad time to provoke Voidfire, so he let this topic go. Besides, he was a descendant of the Haruta Family. Since the Harutas had previously changed their family name from Kamijou to Haruta in order to attract less attention, this made Seiji and Voidfire the descendants of two mortal enemies. This felt rather subtle to Seiji. It didnt seem like Voidfire minded but maybe he did, and just wasnt showing it. Not only that, was it possible that Kamitani wanted Seiji to contact Voidfire in the previous timeline because of this connection? Intentionally having the descendants of two mortal enemies meet each other indeed seemed like something that would fit that bastard Kamitanis interests. Thank you for telling me. Seiji paused for a moment. Will it be alright if I continue addressing you as Voidfire-san? As you wish, Dousei AshiyaVoidfirespoke in a light tone. Voidfire-san, Id like to ask, where is Itsuki Kamitani? Did he not come together with you? I dont want such a thing to follow me around. He actually called Kamitani such a thing Seijis lips arched upward. It would seem that Kamitani wasnt liked by Voidfire. The fact that Kamitani had succeeded in calling Voidfire here to meet a stranger must have been hard on him. Kamitani: Its good that you understand. Please be gentler to me~ Seiji: Shut up and get the hell away from me. That above conversation was imagined by Seiji. What do you want from me, Seiji Haruta? Voidfire asked him. I want to convince you not to attack Soul Society, because this attack is destined to fail with catastrophic results, Seiji spoke in a serious tone. Why do you say that? Because I saw the future. Voidfire fell silent for a moment. Is your prophecy one hundred percent accurate? Voidfire questioned. It is, Seiji unhesitatingly agreed. This was as much as he could afford to explain. Making prophecies was an important role for spiritual ability users in ancient times. There were prophecy spells for major national affairs or simple daily life questions. Alternatively, this was also known as fortune telling. But as time passed, more and more evidence proved that prophecies were largely ineffective. Relying too much on prophecies would often have the opposite effect from intended. That was why prophecy magic gradually died out. Fate was unpredictable. The future was impossible to know. Prophecy magic was unreliable. These were what modern day spiritual ability users believed. Ordinary people were far more interested in fortunes, prophecies, horoscopes, and so on. In comparison, spiritual ability users believed in such things far less. Although there were some that still worked in these professions, those spiritual ability users themselves often didnt really believe what they told ordinary people. The more honest ones would tell their customers the probability rate of their prophecies. As for those who claimed to have one hundred percent accurate prophecies, they were either idiots or scammers. Yet, Seiji was now claiming to have a one hundred percent accurate prophecy. Something flashed in Voidfires eyes as he fell silent. Seiji quietly waited for Voidfires next response. If Voidfire walked away or absolutely insisted on knowing more about how he could know such a prophecy, Seiji would have to load and do this conversation over again. Telling Voidfire his future selfs password was something Seiji would only do as a last resort. That was because Seiji didnt know if this password had any secret meanings. Seiji much preferred to go through Kamitani in order to contact Voidfire rather than call Voidfire even though he had Voidfires phone number already. In the end, this was because he couldnt easily trust a high-ranking member of the Messengers. The attack cant be stopped. Voidfire finally spoke up again in his raspy voice after a long period of silence. Why not? Because Soul Society is about to make a great mistake. This mistake must be stopped. You must be referring to their plan to sacrifice several thousand people in order to lock the Realm of Cherry Blossoms location. I also believe that theyre making a mistake. But if you insist on attacking them, that will only cause an even greater sacrifice in the end, Seiji spoke in a serious tone. Theres no such thing as a prophecy magic in the world that can accurately predict the future, Voidfire stated. Even if your prophecy is correct, the future will already change from the moment that I heard your prophecy. If at all possible, Id also like to be that optimistic. But if things were really so simple, I wouldnt go to all the trouble of going through Kamitani to have this face to face meeting with you. Seiji sighed. He warned Yui and informed Voidfire, putting them on guard against a potentially terrible future. Would this be able to avoid that destructive ending for the city? Optimistically, it would. However, Seiji still felt uneasy since he had personally witnessed such catastrophe in the city. The future that I saw was incredibly cruel. So many lives perished together with the falling cherry blossoms Will this scene be avoided just because youll act slightly more cautiously in your attack? I want to believe it, but I cant bring myself to believe it. Voidfire-san, I sincerely request you to reconsider your attack! If I cancel the attack, will that definitely prevent the future that you saw? Voidfire looked directly at Seiji. What if it has the exact opposite effect from intended! You were the one who told me to contact you and stop you! Seiji really wanted to say this out loud. But when he thought things over more carefully, the future Voidfire had said change my actions, rather than stop my actions. There seemed to be a difference in this. Seiji furrowed his eyebrows as he considered things. He had reflexively felt like the destructive ending wouldnt arrive if Voidfire stopped the attack and Soul Society carried out their plan successfully But upon closer consideration, there was still no guarantee that this would avoid the catastrophe. Youre not certain, am I right? Voidfire spoke after seeing Seijis silence. The destructive future that you saw is related to me. But, you dont know how exactly its related to me, is that right? Yeah but thats because the future you never told me any details! Seiji retorted in his mind. Should he load right now and go talk to the Voidfire in the future again? Through the power of save and load, Seiji was completely capable of talking to the same person in two different timelines quite easily. However, it seemed like the future Voidfire didnt want to say the specifics of what he did. It would be problematic to make him tell Seiji. Not only that, there would be very little time to talk as spiritual creatures would soon encircle them. Chapter 808 - I want the you who’s like this Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu As a way to organize his thoughts, Seiji decided to call the previous timeline with so many people dying the Destruction Timeline. This current timeline he was in would be called the New Timeline. Voidfire from the Destruction Timeline, or Destruction Voidfire for short, had given Seiji a password. As long as Seiji told this password to New Voidfire, the Voidfire from the New Timeline, it was highly likely that he could convince New Voidfire to change his actions and avoid the Destruction Timeline fate for the city. However, there was a serious problem with this. Seiji didnt know what Destruction Voidfires password meant. If this password somehow let New Voidfire learn that Seiji possessed the ability to travel back into the past, the consequences would be disastrous. Even if New Voidfire didnt act on this information immediately, it was highly likely that he might do something with this information in the future, perhaps leaking this information to other members of the Messengers. This would probably end up causing something terrible and unexpected. Seiji didnt want to have to worry about this every day. He wanted even less to be forced to load far back into the past back to before this point if this became a big problem in the future. And, if his ability was leaked, he might not even get a chance to load in the worst case scenario. That was why Seiji preferred to contact New Voidfire through Kamitani instead of using Voidfires password and cell phone number. Seiji would try and convince New Voidfire by saying that he had a prophecy about the future. Compared to the ability to go back in time, a highly accurate prophecy would be less risky. Still, this also had its dangers. A truly working prophecy ability would forever be highly valuable. It was just that the spiritual society seriously doubted the veracity of all prophecies, which was why this would be much safer. Not to mention, Seiji could make up all sorts of excuses, such as by saying that it was difficult to activate this type of prophecy magic, that there was a great cost, a particularly long cooldown etc., etc. While this was less risky for himself, it caused the current problem that Seiji was facingNew Voidfires distrust. It seemed quite difficult to convince New Voidfire to change his actions based only on a prophecy. Or, another way of saying it was that it would be very difficult to change Voidfires suspicions, so Seiji had trouble continuing down this path. In that case, he would either have to say the password right now, or load to the Destruction Timeline to talk to Destruction Voidfire again in an effort to obtain more information. Seiji felt like loading back to that time would be a good idea. Still, how could he get Destruction Voidfire to tell him more specific information? There was also the problem of how long they could talk for. Would he be able to obtain more time if he went and contacted Destruction Voidfire earlier in the Destruction Timeline? Seiji figured that this was unlikely. If he contacted Destruction Voidfire faster, this would only attract the Sakura Catastrophe Goddesss attention faster as well. In the end, the time to talk wouldnt be increased. In that case, the issue was how to swiftly convince Destruction Voidfire to give Seiji more information in a short amount of time. The critical point was still the password! Seiji managed to come up with a conclusion after organizing his thoughts. He didnt need to tell the password to New Voidfire. Instead, he could tell the password to Destruction Voidfire! Having Destruction Voidfire hear the password would likely be the fastest way to obtain his trust. After all, he was the one who told Seiji about the password And even if it didnt work, there would be no harm in trying, since Seiji had already decided to give up on the Destruction Timeline. No matter what the password meant, Seiji wouldnt have to worry about any potential future consequences. Seiji made up his mind. Indeed, I dont know the specific connection between your actions and the destruction that I saw, Seiji admitted after his long period of silence. Even if you stop your attack on Soul Society, it might be true that the destruction wont be avoided. I probably thought of things too simply and naively So, just do as you like, Voidfire-san. Seiji then pretended to be disappointed as he started to leave. Wait a moment. Voidfire stopped him. Thats all? Are you willing to leave things like this, Seiji Haruta? Seiji stopped walking away. What else can I do even if Im unwilling? I believed too much in my own prophecy, so I tried to change the future like an idiot All I can do is to notify you of the potential danger, Voidfire-san. You can do far more, Voidfire stated. Your power should be much stronger. Thats right, immediately after I finish talking to you, Im going to jump back into a future timeline to obtain more information from your future self, and then come back here to talk to you again, Seiji thought to himself. Seiji didnt want to use his save and load ability right in front of Voidfire. Maybe he was being overly cautious, but Seiji felt it would be safer to say goodbye and leave first. However, Voidfire seemed to have a different idea. What do you want to from me, Voidfire-san? Seiji asked Voidfire the same question that Voidfire started out with. You can help me. We can act together, Voidfire said raspily. Now this was a truly incredible suggestion! I dont wish to become enemies with Soul Society. Seiji rejected this proposal. You believe that their plan is wrong. Yet, you dont want to stop them from making this mistake? I would if I could. However, I dont have the power to fight against Soul Society. You will if you come along with me, Voidfire insisted. Seiji fell silent for a moment before replying, This is only our first meeting, Voidfire-san. You said that you were happy to meet me, and you even told me your real name. Im grateful for that. However, this doesnt mean that Ill instantly trust you, just like how you cant completely trust me. Even if we cant completely trust each other, cooperation is still possible. Voidfire continued insisting. Yes, I also realize that its possible to cooperate without complete trust. But, even cooperation requires both parties to know a decent amount about each other. Thats not the case with us. Seiji turned around and looked at Voidfire again. Kamitani told me that you were really strong. I also agree now that Ive met you. Youre indeed strong enough to attack Soul Society all by yourself. So, why does someone like you want to recruit someone like me that youve only met for the first time? All Ive done is tell you about a shallow prophecy that I have which says your attack will be a mistake. Although you seem to like me, you dont really need me to join your side, do you? Voidfire fell silent this time for a while. Because I think that perhaps you might be able to become my companion, Voidfire spoke in a low voice. Hmm? Seiji Haruta, I dont have a single companion. Not even one. Nor have I ever met a single person that Ive ever wanted to become my companion. Youre a high-ranked member of the Messengers. So what? Dont you treat the Messengers as your companions? Seiji furrowed his eyebrows. I dont. They arent my companions at all. Theyre only using me, and Im using them in turn. Thats just how my relationship with the Messengers is. Since you dont agree with the Messengers, then why dont you leave them? Because I have nowhere else to go, Voidfire stated raspily. I have nowhere to go, nowhere I should go, and nowhere that I want to go. The Messengers use me, and I use the Messengers. Theres nothing else apart from that. I dont need anything else. I thought that this was fine until I met you. When I met you, I felt for the first time that maybe even I can have a companion. Perhaps youll become my companion, or perhaps you wont. Its only a possibility. But, its exactly this possibility that makes me want to invite you to join my side. Thats all it is. Seiji felt like he could hear Voidfire saying this. He felt that Voidfire was telling the complete truth here. Voidfire didnt need his assistance in attacking Soul Society. His invitation was simply because he had gotten interested in Seiji. However, even this interest was apparently incredibly rare. His interest also seemed to include a certain type of need. A subtle yet concrete and mysterious need. Seiji sensed all of these emotions coming from Voidfire. Suddenly, Seiji felt like he understood why Dousei Ashiya had chosen the code name Voidfire. Fire obviously represented the magic that he was most skilled at. And Void that represented his foundational essence. VoidfireDousei Ashiyawas incredibly strong, but he lacked a soul, or at least he lacked a soul like the one normal people would have. Seiji felt that this was all incredibly subtle as he thought about Voidfires words and notorious family history. Because Im not human Im not human, yet Im like a human, or maybe I should say that Im human yet inhuman. Is that why you want me to become your companion? Something flashed in Voidfires eyes as he nodded rapidly. Yes. I want the you whos like this, Seiji Haruta. Chapter 809 - Too flavorful Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Although Seiji was pretty sure that Voidfire didnt mean anything else by that sentence, hearing another teenage boy say that he wanted Seiji still felt a little strange. However, Seiji instantly banished all unnecessary thoughts from his mind as he seriously considered Voidfires invitation. Naturally, Seiji didnt want to become enemies with Soul Society. However, it was also impossible for him to agree with Soul Societys plan to sacrifice three thousand civilians for the safety of everyone else. If at all possible, Seiji wanted to do something that wouldnt mean the sacrifice of anyone. It might be indeed possible to accomplish this if he allied with Voidfire. Please give me some time to think about it. After a period of silence, Seiji decided to ask for more time. Ill wait for you until morning, Voidfire spoke in a low voice. Call me after you make your decision. Voidfire then told Seiji his cell phone number. Seiji already knew this cell phone number. Still, he made a show of recording it before he left. With something deep flashing in his eyes, Voidfire silently watched Seiji leave. Seiji got as far away from the abandoned factory as he could before he opened up his system and loaded. The entire world around him darkened as he went forward in time to another save file Destruction Timeline, Kosui Park. Seiji had previously saved a file right before entering the park to meet with Voidfire. He passed through the heat and the burned trees that he previously passed by last time. He arrived at the edge of the giant pit and looked at the still flames in the center of the pit. Seiji mentally prepared himself and then shouted out Voidfires number and letter combination password in a clear voice. There was no response. Seiji blinked as he cautiously entered the pit and got closer before saying the password. This time, the flame started moving and slowly receding. A pale youth wearing a robe emerged from the flames. With his bright red eyes, he took a deep glance at Seiji for several seconds before speaking. What exactly is this? This is my third time meeting you, Voidfire-san, Seiji replied in this way. I should have told that password to the you in the past. However, I find it difficult to trust you as youre a high-ranked member of the Messengers. Thats why I havent done so. Instead, Im telling this password to the current you so that you can trust me. And, Im here in front of you again to ask for more information. Soon, the Sakura Catastrophe Goddess will notice us. We dont have much time to talk. Please tell me the specifics of your attack on Soul Society. Just why exactly did the city become like this? What connection did your actions have with the current situation? Just what exactly are you? Voidfire looked directly at him. I am Seiji Haruta, a time traveler, Seiji answered honestly as he would be leaving this timeline. Voidfire fell silent. I didnt trust you, yet Im asking you to trust me. I know that maybe its too much to ask for I ask for you understanding. I really need to know this information, Seiji told him. Only by knowing what exactly happened will I be able to prevent the mistake that brought about this current catastrophe! Voidfire took a deep glance at Seiji. Time traveling a truly inconceivable power, he spoke in a low voice. I believe you is what I should say, but I cant. Something flashed in Seijis eyes. Why cant you believe me? Because I need evidence that you have such a power. Both fell silent. Both exchanged glances with each other. Only a few seconds passed, but it seemed like an eternity. It would seem that I was correct to be on guard against you, Ashiya-san. Seiji sighed. Voidfire, or Dousei Ashiya, had his expression darken from suddenly hearing his real name unexpectedly. You should believe in me, Seiji Haruta, he spoke raspily. I want to do so, but the facts show me that I shouldnt. Seiji shook his head. Yes, I want to take advantage of you, but you can also take advantage of me! We can become companions! Ashiyas voice began to increase in volume and sharpen. Companions Seiji didnt know what to feel after hearing this same word from Destruction Voidfire and New Voidfire. These two were the same person with the same request. Yet, the two made him feel differently. What do you want to use me for? Seiji asked. Of course, to prevent the mistake With your power combined with my power, we can correct every mistake in the world! A powerful glint appeared in Ashiyas eyes as his robe began to burn. The heat emanating seemed to reflect his current excited emotions. Thats far too arrogant. Seiji looked directly at him. Nobody in the world can possibly correct all mistakes in the world. Even if it cant be done, we can still correct as many as possible. Im sorry, I dont want to do that. Why not? Because Im human. Seiji had an adamant tone. He was human, not some god or demon. No youre not human! Ashiya denied this. You shouldnt restrain yourself like that. Seiji fell silent. Your ability has the power to create miracles No, your power itself is a miracle! Ashiya continued speaking. You dont need to restrain yourself like this, which will only leave you the same as other foolish humans. You should instead stand at a higher position. Your self-restraint is evidence of your purity. Yet, you should be able to understand and see just how wicked the world is and how ugly humanity is. Restraining yourself and believing yourself to be human is something divine. Yet, the world doesnt deserve such divinity. Release yourself! Release your true self, free yourself, and you can save humanity, and make the world a better place Hahaha! Seiji laughed out loud. Ashiya paused in surprise. Oh, Im sorry, I just really wanted to laugh. Seiji coughed. Ashiya-san, your words just now were too flavorful. Too much of a chuunibyou flavor, that was. Thank you for telling me all this Youve already said similar words to me before, which indeed moved me. Thats why Ive already come to a decision, Seiji spoke in a serious tone. And, its precisely because of this decision that I must refuse your invitation. Im human no matter what I really am, this is the definition that Ive given myself. I will do what humans should do and remain what a human should be. I wont just casually release myself. This isnt for the sake of humanity or the world. This is only for my own sake. Thats all there is to it. My apologies. Dousei Ashiya could feel Seijis determination. Ashiya then fell silent. I cant become your companion, but I need your information, Seiji continued speaking seriously. Please, tell me, Voidfire-san. Seiji changed to referring to him as Voidfire again as a way of re-expressing respect. Yet Ashiya Voidfire still remained silent. Seiji furrowed his eyebrows after seeing that Voidfire apparently didnt intend to tell him anything. It seemed like this conversation had been a failure. What should he do now that he couldnt obtain any information? Redo this conversation again? That would be no good. As long as Voidfire had the way of thinking that he absolutely needed to know about Seijis time traveling ability, it would be impossible for him to honestly tell Seiji about the information Seiji wanted. Time passed like this in silence. And then, the Sakura Catastrophe Goddesss attention came upon them. Mist swarmed in with red flashes as numerous giant spiritual creatures began to swiftly form! Seiji sighed and prepared to leave. The Yasakani no Magatama is fake, Voidfire suddenly stated. Eh? Seiji looked at Voidfire and saw that his robe suddenly started burning and transforming into flame. Voidfire then flew towards the monsters and began fighting! The Yasakani no Magatama was fake? Seiji was absolutely certain this was what he heard. He wondered what exactly this could mean, but he didnt have any more time to ask. Seiji swiftly broke out of the monsters encirclement, and then he opened his system and loaded! Chapter 810 - It’s human nature to repeat the mistakes of the past Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Destruction Timeline, Kosui Park, third time. Seiji tried once again to talk to Destruction Voidfire. Unfortunately, Seiji was unable to learn anything else. In the end, the only knowledge he gained was the sentence The Yasakani no Magatama is fake. To interpret this sentence in the most basic and literal meaning, it seemed that Voidfire must have discovered that the Yasakani no Magatama was fake when he tried to steal it. This fake artifact, was it a fake that Soul Society intentionally prepared in order to confuse their enemies, or was there really something wrong with the Yasakani no Magatama itself? If it was the latter, Seiji felt like he could understand how the destructive ending for the citys residents came about. The more he thought about it, the more Seiji felt like this was the case. Logically speaking, Voidfires attack on Soul Society must have failed in the end if he got nothing but a fake Yasakani no Magatama. This meant that Soul Society had succeeded in their defense. Yet, despite Soul Societys successful defense, that destructive ending had still come about. Something was obviously wrong Either there was a problem with the artifact that Soul Society was using to seal the Realm of Cherry Blossoms, or another person must have intentionally created the Destruction Timeline. Those seemed like the most likely scenarios. If that was really the case, this meant that the true mastermind who caused the Destruction Timeline must have actually been within Soul Society! Of course, there was also the possibility that Voidfire was just shifting the blame elsewhere. However, was he really the one whod personally started such a tremendous tragedy on purpose? Was Soul Society not at fault in any way? Seiji highly doubted this. In his opinion, the very fact that Soul Society had created a cruel plan to sacrifice three thousand ordinary civilians was already a mistake. Soul Society had a problem. The Yasakani no Magatama had a problem. If this powerful mythic artifact had a problem, this meant that the seven major Yin Yang Master families there was a problem with the seven major families who possessed the three major artifacts of Sakura Island! Of course, it probably wasnt all of the families. It was more likely that the problem was with a few families, or even just one family. As Seiji thought this, he also recalled what yet another high-ranking member of the Messengers, Kanzaki, had told him Thats because the Haruta Family, as well as the other major families in Sakura Islands spiritual society, never treat the sins they commit as sins at all. Nor do they care one bit about how many people suffer because of their actions. Seiji also thought back to Akatsuki Mitarai. Akatsuki hadnt even been from one of the seven major families. Yet, Akatsuki had done so many cruel things for so long without being punished. Wouldnt that mean the members of the seven major families would be even more unrestrained in their behavior, with no fear of any consequences? Seiji had seen the memories of the dead back when hed been reviving the dead from the Bloodwine Ritual tournament. He definitely recalled seeing some evil deeds amongst the memories, although he only had hazy impressions of those left. Back then, he had tried his best to avoid reviving those who had committed too many evil deeds. Some spiritual ability users were so evil that they were no different from demons. Whoops, he was getting sidetracked. Seiji told himself to focus. Right now, all he knew was that the Yasakani no Magatama might be fake. He knew he shouldnt jump to hasty conclusions. However, Seiji truly felt that Soul Society, or rather the seven major families, had the greater possibility of something shady going on behind the scenes. And, it was precisely because of some secret scheme involving the powerful artifact that directly caused the Destruction Timeline, or at least it would be heavily related. So is this all just another version of what happened at the Bloodwine Ritual tournament? Seiji muttered to himself. Its human nature to repeat the mistakes of the past But I truly dont feel like this clich phrase is funny at all. Seiji then did his best to suppress his negative emotions in order to calm down and think about what to do next. He then came to a decision. Seiji instantly loaded back to the New Timeline and made a phone call. Yui Nee-san, I have something important to tell you face to face Where did you obtain this information from? Yui had a sharp glint in her eyes after she finished listening to Seiji. Please dont mind where I got the information from. Just trust me. Seiji faced her directly with a resolute expression. Its highly likely that theres a problem with the Yasakani no Magatama. Sacrificing three thousand ordinary people to fix the Realm of Cherry Blossoms location is only the overt plan. Theres an important scheme hidden within that will benefit one, or several, of the seven major Yin Yang Master families! Yui fell silent. At this critical junction, she originally didnt want to take the time to meet with Seiji again. However, Seiji had been incredibly insistent on meeting her, so she unwillingly came to see him again. She had never expected to hear such a piece of information from him. Just what exactly had her foolish younger brother done after their last conversation? If you wont tell me the source of your information, I wont be able to judge the truthfulness of your information, Yui stated coldly. Schemes are everywhere, being produced every second. The type of scheme you told me about is the simplest and most laughable type of them all. So what? Simple and laughable? That doesnt mean that its not a real scheme. Sometimes, the most simple and practical schemes are far more dangerous than the most intricate schemes. Seiji continued being adamant. Thats why I want you to tell me the source of your information! I want to believe you, but I cant believe you so easily. Yuis expression was saying this. Seiji could only mentally sigh as he saw quite clearly what his older sister was thinking. He knew that it was asking a lot for her to simply believe him. However, he felt that things might get even worse in the future if he told her about his time traveling ability. Now that he had loosened his own restrictions on himself, Seiji understood even better just how overly powerful time travel could be after seeing Voidfires reaction. His time travel ability was far too convenient and it had zero drawbacks. This was almost no different from a curse. Just knowing about it would cause others to be affected. To think of things pessimistically, Seiji didnt want to expose his time travel ability. On the positive side, he also didnt want others to carry this heavy burden together with him. Maybe he was being arrogant, selfish, or prideful. But, that was just how he really felt. The information came from the ability that I Awakened thats all I can say, Seiji spoke in a serious tone. Something flashed in Yuis eyes. She seemed to understand, then she seemed to think of even more as her expression became rather complex. Is this ability powerful? Seiji felt a subtle sensation from her tone. Yes, its very powerful, he answered. Then be careful to control your power properly. Dont be allured and devoured by it, Yui spoke while looking directly into his eyes. Seiji felt that there was something more contained within her words. Sister Yui, do you know what my ability is? He couldnt help but ask. Yui fell silent for a moment as she retracted her gaze. No matter what it is, the more powerful the ability, the more easily a person will become addicted to it. She spoke in a soft voice. You have to control it properly Seiji, protect yourself and maintain your current sense of self. Just what do you know? As Seiji looked at her, he felt like he was currently very close to some deep secret. Thats all I can say. Yui didnt look at him, and responded with the same phrase that hed just used. A period of mutual silence followed after that. I believe your information now, Yui finally spoke up. Ill begin an investigation Is there anything else that you want to tell me? Yes. Seiji kept looking directly at her. The Messengers are planning an attack on Soul Society in order to steal the Yasakani no Magatama. The person leading this attack has the code name Voidfire. Yuis gaze sharpened upon hearing this. Is this also information that you obtained through that ability of yours? Yes, and I also confirmed it through Itsuki Kamitani. Seiji paused for a moment. In exchange for his information, I want to tell him the information that the Yasakani no Magatama might be fake. Is that alright? Do as you like. Yui had no objections. Actually, Seiji intended to first tell New Voidfire before telling Kamitani. It would obviously still be impossible to convince the Messengers to call off their attack. However, this would probably bother them to some extent, or maybe even convince New Voidfire to somewhat change his actions. At any rate, Seiji would do everything he could in order to avoid the events of the Destruction Timeline reoccurring in the New Timeline. Is there anything else? Yes, please be absolutely careful when investigating this scheme, Nee-san. It would doubtlessly be highly dangerous to investigate a scheme that came from one or several of the seven major families. Even if Yui was the genius of the Haruta Family, that still wouldnt lower the risk. It might actually make things even more dangerous for her. And what if the Haruta Family was also involved in this scheme? Seiji was quite worried. Call me if you need me for anything, he told her. Although I might not be able to help, Ill surely be able to do something about it. His words were obviously contradicting each other. Yet, Yui seemed to understand what he meant as something flashed in her eyes. I will Seiji. Chapter 811 - The Tendo Family’s Betrayal Incident Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu After Seiji got off Yuis car and returned home, he immediately called New Voidfire and explained that the Yasakani no Magatama was fake. Youre not willing to join forces with me? Voidfire didnt immediately react to the news that the mythic artifact was fake. Instead, this was his first question. Thats right. No matter what? Seiji fell silent for a moment as he mulled things over. I must admit, its incredibly tempting to work together with you, Voidfire-san. Seiji sighed. However, in the end were not of the same type. Such an unreliable cooperation might end up seriously hurting both you and me. Thats why lets simply leave things at that. Im grateful for your intentions, but sorry. Voidfire also fell silent for a moment. How regrettable But there should still be opportunities for us in the future, he stated raspily. Youre even willing to use a thing like Kamitani. Youll definitely have a time when you need to make use of me. Ill be waiting for you. Voidfire then hung up the call. Seiji was quite moved with how sincere Voidfire seemed to be in wanting to team up with him. However, Seiji already knew after talking to Destruction Voidfire that teaming up would definitely be a bad idea. Voidfire was incredibly strong. Although Seiji had only seen a minor portion of Voidfires abilities back at Kosui Park rather than their full extent, the very fact that he was the leader of the attack against Soul Society, and that he was able to successfully retreat from Soul Society unharmed afterward, meant that Voidfire was definitely one of the strongest individuals on Sakura Island! Without regards to anything else, just Voidfires power level would be capable of changing so many things in the world. If Seiji used his ability of saving and loading and teamed up with Voidfire, it was certain that they could accomplish many things together Yet, just as Seiji stated, he felt that they werent the same type in the end. If Seiji absolutely had to reveal his power, he would prefer to tell it to Yui But he was also quite doubtful of telling her, because it was evident that Yui was also hiding many deep secrets. He had no idea what might happen if he told her what his power really was. Maybe he could try telling her and then load afterwards? No, there were some things that he felt he shouldnt even try. As long as he tried, as long as it happened, as long as he knew, even if he could load afterwards, it would be impossible for him to act the same anymore as some things would never be the same again. Seiji then called Kamitani. Hey, my bro Haruta, did you have fun on your date with him? It was quite fun. As your payment, Ill give you some information. Seiji told Kamitani that the Yasakani no Magatama was fake. Kamitani remained silent for a moment before chuckling. This is truly incredible information. Id really like to ask how you know about this, but I doubt youd tell me. Thats right. I only told you this information as payment for you helping to set up the meeting with Voidfire. I dont care whether you believe me or not. Youre so cold, my bro Haruta. You should at least tell me a little more~ Kamitani pretended to act spoiled. Seiji instantly decided to hang up the phone call. Originally, Seiji had wanted to try and obtain more information from Kamitani about what he was scheming. However, Seiji really didnt want to talk with such a bastard anymore, not to mention that it would be almost impossible to find out any more about the Messengers attack plan. He had already told Kamitani and Voidfire that the Yaskani no Magatama was fake. That was all he could do. Was that really all he could do? Seiji thought about what else he could do. For instance, could he try having Voidfire and Yui cooperate? Could he warn Voidfire to be on guard against Kamitani? But no matter how much he thought about it, he felt that these would all be unnecessary. Although Seiji was still anxious about the possible Destruction Timeline happening again, this seemed like all he could do for the time being. In a certain room at one of Soul Societys bases. A man who had a thin face and a dark look in his eyes, wearing black clothing, was sitting in front of a table and slowly folding origami. His back was perfectly straight and his hands were slightly raised. Everything about him seemed almost perfectly symmetrical. His only movements were his slender fingers slowly folding the origami. He was expressionless. It seemed as if he was performing some sort of ritual as he gave off a dark and authoritative aura. There was a knock on the door to his room. Come in, he stated lightly. A girl who wore a normal jacket entered the room. She was Yui. After she entered the room, Yui closed the door and activated a spell that would prevent any sound from leaking the room. What is it? The black-clad man didnt look at Yui. He simply continued folding origami while speaking in a light tone. Yui walked over and spoke directly, Theres a problem with the Yasakani no Magatama. The mans fingers slowed slightly in folding origami. Where did you obtain this information? I cant tell you. How reliable is it? Extremely reliable. The man remained silent as he continued folding origami. Finally, he finished folding a beautiful paper crane. He then placed the paper crane in his hands as he uttered an incantation. He then opened his hands to reveal countless white lights as an ethereal crane flew up to the ceiling of the room before vanishing. What do you want to do? Only now did he turn to look at Yui. Reinspect the Yasakani no Magatama. You know that this will be highly difficult, the black-clad man said. Besides, will you really be able to identify if theres a problem with it? Yui remained silent. The Yasakani no Magatama was incredibly important. Whether there was a problem with it would be of the utmost importance. Not only had several top-level spiritual ability users inspected it many times, the Yasakani no Magatama was also under constant tight surveillance. It was almost unimaginable that someone would be able to tamper with it. If theres no identifiable problem with it, even if there is a problem with it, thats the same as it having no problem, the black-clad man continued speaking. You dont believe me? I would have made you leave already if I didnt believe you. Thank you. No need. I believe you because Im actually suspicious myself. Suspicious of what? Yui looked directly at him. Everything. The black-clad man slowly stood up. He wasnt very tall. Yet, when he stood up, it seemed as if a giant had stood up with how powerful his aura was. There was also something dark and shadowy about him. Ever since the Realm of Cherry Blossoms appeared, everything has been incredibly successful, to the point where I feel its quite unnatural. He clasped his hands behind his back and started walking until he arrived at the window. This should actually be a vicious storm, yet everything so far has been nothing but complete calm, he stated while looking outside the window. Nothing unexpected has happened whatsoever. In my opinion, thats whats most unexpected of all. Perhaps something unexpected thats incredibly dangerous is waiting for us. Its possible that we missed something, but we havent noticed even up until now The man clutched his hands tightly, revealing his inner turmoil. Both people in the room remained silent for a while. Youre absolutely certain that your information source is extremely reliable? the man asked. Im certain, Yui replied instantly with zero hesitation. The black-clad man nodded, and then closed his eyes. He opened them again approximately six to seven seconds later. If there really is a problem with the Yasakani no Magatama as you say, then the most likely time that the problem appeared would be ten years ago. Ten years ago? Yui furrowed her eyebrows. For the past ten years, weve had complete knowledge of the Yasakani no Magatamas whereabouts. I believe that the security around it is sufficient, so nobody could have possibly tampered with it. But if we look at the records of the seven major families who take turns having possession of the Yasakani no Magatama, the most recent suspicious incident surrounding it happened ten years ago The man began telling a story. A certain member of the Tendo Family schemed together with outsiders in an attempt to steal the Yasakani no Magatama while the Tendo Family was in charge of protecting the artifact. This outrageous betrayal failed in the end, and that member of the Tendo Family was executed by his family. The outsiders that he allied with were all killed off by the Tendo Family. Nothing happened to the Yasakani no Magatama. It was perfectly fine, just as we can currently see. Yet, everything about it was too unnatural. The Tendo Family reacted far too quickly. The other six families had just been informed, and didnt even have the time to react by the time that the Tendo Family finished dealing with the entire betrayal incident by themselves. Not only that, the Tendo Family used the excuse of the Yasakani no Magatama being unharmed and that they resolved the incident so quickly to ask for understanding from the other six families. The Tendo Family asked everyone not to investigate the identity of the perpetrators and details of the incident. All of this sounds reasonable since the Yasakani no Magatama underwent strict inspections to determine that there really was no problem with it. The Tendo Family also secretly gave out some bribes, which was why the other six families members in charge of the Yasakani no Magatama all agreed with the Tendo Familys request. But now, if there really is a problem with the Yasakani no Magatama as you say, then the most likely time that it was tampered with would be this Tendo Family betrayal incident from ten years ago! Chapter 812 - The Tendo Familys Dragon Vein Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Ten years was quite a lengthy amount of time. But for some patient schemers, ten years might not seem that long. Now then, how likely did it seem that the Tendo Family had begun a scheme related to the Realm of Cherry Blossoms ten years ago? It seemed unlikely. It would be almost impossible to predict the general situation ten years down the road. However, it would be more probably that the Tendo Family had left a trap that could be activated later down the road at an appropriate time. People commonly had misunderstandings about what schemes were. Many would believe that schemes would be well-concealed and intricate from the very start. Or, at least, that the scheme would be relatively well planned, and that it would secretly proceed until it finally succeeded. This wasnt always the case. In some cases, even the schemer wouldnt know what results their scheme would bring about. The schemer would simply put down a chess piece at an appropriate time at an appropriate place. Then, depending on the situation, the schemer might later activate this chess piece, place another chess piece, or change this chess pieces location. The schemer would then slowly progress until they would personally benefit. If the Tendo Family really had a scheme, it was likely to be the latter type. Of course, the Tendo Family might also be completely innocent. The black-clad man was simply saying that the Tendo Family betrayal incident from ten years ago was the most probable time when something went wrong with the Yasakani no Magatama artifact. This was all just hypothetical so far. But no matter what, Yui and the black-clad man now had a direction to investigate in. Call him here, the black-clad man said to Yui. Yui knew whom the black-clad man was referring to. There was only one person in Soul Society who had the best understanding of the Tendo Family while being relatively trustworthy. Yui took out her cell phone and called a certain number. Not long after, that person shed contacted arrived. He walked into this room without even knocking. He was wearing a gray combat outfit with an angry minotaur mask on his head. This made him seem rather strange and comical. If Seiji had been here, he would have recognized this person as the minotaur mask boy who had been together with the national idol Miyuki Sakuraku! Mika had also been with Seiji at that time. What do the two of you want to ask me? the minotaur mask boy asked in a low voice. Its about the incident from ten years ago, when a member of the Tendo Family tried to steal the Yasakani no Magatama Yui explained. After she finished explaining, the minotaur mask boy fell silent for a moment. Supposedly, the mastermind behind that theft attempt was Shinzen Tendo, the minotaur boy remarked. Shinzen Tendo was the younger cousin of Sougo Tendo, the current leader of the Tendo Family. Shinzens power level was average, and he was poor at socializing. He was almost completely unknown. Shinzen also fully immersed himself in his hobby of creating spiritual artifacts, but he never managed to create anything useful. In his generation, he was considered lower-middle class. Back when he allegedly tried to steal the Yasakani no Magatama, his attempt was discovered before he even obtained the jewel artifact. Shinzen was executed almost immediately afterwards. As for the outsiders that he supposedly allied with, those people self-destructed when they were hunted down by the Tendo Familys assassination squad. No traces were left behind. Theres no evidence as to who they could be. Thats all I know. Do you think that theres anything suspicious about this incident? Yui asked. It was too poorly done, the minotaur mask boy stated directly. The culprits, no matter if it was Shinzen Tendo or those people that self-destructed or whoever else was behind it, they all did everything far too sloppily. Or in other words, the Tendo Family did everything unbelievably perfectly, the black-clad man said. Even though this was clearly a serious betrayal where a member of the family schemed together with outsiders, the Tendo Family suffered zero losses. In the end, it all seemed as if that Shinzen Tendo was just a complete idiot who had a foolish scheme. Thats right. This is the same as what Ive heard. Shinzen Tendos scheme was truly foolish, the minotaur mask boy agreed. Was he truly such a foolish individual? Theres no specific information about him, because he was relatively unknown and didnt really have any friends. Theres too little information to go on. The minotaur boy then paused as his tone turned rather grim. However, an entire village was destroyed three months after that incident. The black-clad mans expression didnt change. However, Yui furrowed her eyebrows. The destruction of that village is considered to be absolute top secret in the Tendo Family. I did my very best to investigate it, but all I found out in the end was that it was somehow connected to the Tendo Familys Dragon Vein, the minotaur mask boy stated lightly. However, deeper emotions seemed to run underneath his light tone. The Dragon Vein. That was the name that the Tendo Family gave to the Spirit Vein they passed down through the generations. A so-called Spirit Vein was believed to be an important factor for a family to keep producing spiritual ability users. Some Spirit Veins were physical, some were intangible, and some were a mix of both. Simply speaking, the Tendo Family Dragon Vein was one of the major foundational reasons why the Tendo Family was able to become one of the seven major families. The major families were all capable of doing anything at all for the sake of preserving their foundational strength! All three people present in this room understood this facet of spiritual society quite well. The minotaur mask boys information about this Tendo Family secret was quite important, but the most important thing right now was still the Yasakani no Magatama jewel artifact. Do you believe that the villages destruction was related to the attempt at stealing the artifact? the black-clad man inquired. I believe that theyre connected, but I cant find any concrete evidence, the minotaur mask boy answered. If they really are connected, then the Yasakani no Magatama attempted theft incident was in no way as simple as it appeared on the surface. In that case the destruction of that village might reenact itself in a similar fashion in the current day, and cause the situation to go out of control, the black-clad man extrapolated. Yui recalled what Seiji told her and felt a chill down her spine. An unimaginable destructionwas this what he had foreseen? These are nothing but inferences, the minotaur mask boy commented. However, theyre highly likely to be correct because were now certain that theres a problem with the Yasakani no Magatama, said the black-clad man as a dark look appeared in his eyes. We cant find anything wrong with the artifact itself, but theres something else we can investigatethe Tendo Familys Dragon Vein! What do you intend to do? the minotaur mask boy looked at him. I should be the one asking you what you can do, Raizen Tendo. The black-clad man looked at the minotaur boy and called him by his real name. Raizen Tendo was the name of Shigure Tendos older brotherthe genius of the Tendo Family who should have been dead already! Not only that, Yui was the one who killed him during a duel! Dont call me by that name, the minotaur mask boy, or Raizen Tendo, spoke in a heavy tone. No matter how much you resist it, your true name is still your true name, the black-clad man stated lightly. It represents your background and personal history. Its your foundation for everything that you are. However, your true name cant determine what type of person you are, what you can do, or what you want to do. I dont care what attitude you have towards the Tendo Family. Right now, I need you, and Soul Society needs you. Youre needed to investigate the problem with the Tendo Familys Dragon Vein in order to prevent a likely catastrophe from happening! What if I refuse? Raizen took a rebellious tone against the black-clad mans authoritative attitude. You cant refuse, the black-clad man spoke coldly as his aura grew even more powerful, to the point where it was almost physical. White lights began to appear around him, appearing ethereal yet also containing great danger. *Clap!* Yui forcefully clapped her hands. The white lights suddenly disappeared. The energy level in the room lowered. Raizen and the black-clad man both turned to face her instead of facing off against each other. Dont be like this, Sorin-san. She calmly tried to defuse the situation. You, me, and Tendo-kun were all companions with the same cause. Hmph Raizen Tendo harrumphed slightly, but stopped giving off such a defiant attitude. The black-clad man also stopped giving off such an authoritative aura. After a period of silence, Raizen looked back at the black-clad man. I can try my best to investigate the Dragon Vein. However, I need assistance, and you owe me for this, Meisei Sorin. Alright. But, you need to hurry. The black-clad man, whose name was Meisei Sorin, agreed. We dont have much time left. What do you intend to do? Yui asked Raizen. The easiest way to investigate the Dragon Vein is to investigate a member or disciple of the Tendo Family who recently had tremendous changes to their spiritual abilities, Raizen explained. Theres an extremely appropriate candidate that Im highly familiar with. Who? Yui could faintly guess already. Shigure Tendo, Raizen stated lightly. My younger brother who was originally of low intelligence.'' Chapter 813 - A warrior who obtained the power of the Evil White Sakura Goddess? Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Will this be dangerous for your younger brother? Of course it will be, but it should be fine. And even if something happens arent younger brothers supposed to be used just like this? Yui fell silent as she felt like she sensed sharp sarcasm in Raizens question aimed directly at her. Raizen looked directly at her while laughing under his minotaur mask. Im not making fun of you. In fact, its the opposite. I think that youre not taking enough advantage of that little brat. Youre still too kind. Protecting your younger brother like this is no different from spoiling him too much. It wont be good for either you or him. Not only that, theres also your younger sister. Just how long do you intend to allow her to continue being a useless NEET? You dont really think that allowing things to continue as they are will be fine, do you? My family affairs are none of your business, Yui replied icily. Im just reminding you for your own good. We are companions with the same cause, isnt that right? Raizen spoke in a light tone. Yui remained silent. Lets just get to the main point already. Say what assistance you require. Meisei Sorin wanted to get back on topic. .. The next morning was dark and cloudy, making peoples mood unhappy with the weather. Everyone went about yet another seemingly normal day under this cloudy sky. Seiji told all his friends to tell their friends and relatives to leave the city before tonight if at all possible. He said that he just received bad news yesterday night that something terrible might happen tonight. If the Destruction Timeline ending occurred yet again, with countless people in the city dying because of the Sakura Catastrophe Goddesss arrival, Seiji would definitely load again. However, this didnt mean that he wasnt going to do nothing to warn others. Seiji had his landlord Nozomi Uehara leave the city together with Reo. He also convinced Chiakis father Shingo Wakaba and Editor Yoshizawa to leave the city as well, traveling together with Nozomi. Originally, Reos uncle Shouhei Hirai should have also left together in the same group. However, something unexpected happenedin a good way. Shouhei had already left the hospital. He had already taken a long time off from work due to staying in the hospital for so long. He had to work his very hardest in order to get back in good graces with his company. That was when he met a woman at work whom he got along really well with. He was hopeful that things could develop between them romantically. Since Shouhei was busy with both work and trying to get a girlfriend, it was quite difficult for him to take care of Reo. Plus, Reo was having a good time and was being taken care of properly at Seijis place (okay, mostly because of Kaede babysitting all the time), so Shouhei agreed to have Seiji continue taking care of Reo for the time being. Taking even more time off work would be no small matter for Shouhei, since he had just returned recently. He was quite hesitant to do so despite how serious Seiji made the matter sound. However, Shouhei finally decided to work up the courage to explain the situation to the woman he liked. She seemed to believe him and was willing to take some company vacation time off to leave the city together with him! So, Shouhei went on a vacation together with that woman. They were basically an official couple now. It seemed likely that they would be doing adult things together, which was why it was inconvenient for Shouhei to travel together with his niece. It was fairly simple to convince Nozomi and Shingo to leave the city as they both previously already knew about spiritual abilities because of Seiji. It was more troublesome to convince everyone elses friends and family as they didnt know about spiritual abilities. Still, if things really became dangerous, Seiji felt that there was no need to hide the spiritual abilities and that his friends could all just display their own powers. That afternoon, Seiji and his friends all gathered at Natsuyas mansion. Seiji asked everyone how successful they were at convincing their friends and family to leave. He learned that almost everyone was successful in the end, so that was one small burden off his mind. He then began the party that he had promised everyone for passing the White Sakura Goddesss trial. Cheers for us passing the gods trial! Cheers! Just like the party that he hosted during the Destruction Timeline, everyone ate together and chatted. However, the atmosphere this time was rather subdued. This was unavoidable. Back during the Destruction Timeline, nobody knew that such a calamity would befall the city, which was why everyone had great fun at the party. But this time, Seiji told everyone the information he received that great danger might befall the city tonight, and even had everyone evacuate their friends and family. This made everyone highly tense about what might happen tonight. Although everyone was tense, they were all socially apt enough not to talk about anything so serious. Everyone only talked about casual topics during the party. Chiaki then stood up and was about to begin her same performance from the Destruction Timeline. However, she suddenly paused in her movements as she went into a daze. Whats the matter, Chiaki? Mika was the first to notice that something was off with her best friend. Seiji and the others also immediately noticed. Chiaki soon returned to her senses. Seiji the White Sakura Goddess is in danger! Everyone was surprised to hear this. Seiji was the only one who furrowed his eyebrows. The White Sakura Goddess was requesting assistance Had Yakushis attack against her happened earlier than in the Destruction Timeline? Whats going on? Seiji pretended to know nothing at all as he asked Chiaki to explain. I heard the White Sakura Goddess calling out to me, and then I learned the information that she passed to me, Chiaki explained. An even more powerful enemy that the one from her trial is approaching her. This enemy is an incredibly powerful warrior who obtained the power of the Evil White Sakura Goddess! What? Seiji was truly surprised by this. A warrior who obtained the power of the Evil White Sakura Goddess, the other name for the Sakura Catastrophe Goddess? Yakushi wasnt the one behind this attack? Not only had the attack happened earlier than the Destruction Timeline, even the attacker was different? Seiji didnt know what had happened. He could only assume that his actions had caused some sort of butterfly effect. But right now wasnt the time to think about it, as the most important thing right now was to go and protect the White Sakura Goddess. Since she went to the trouble of letting you know about the situation, then its probably the same as her trial. Will you be casting a spell to bring us all over there? Yeah. Chiaki nodded in affirmation. Lets go, then. We must help her. Seiji stood up and looked at everyone else. You all heard that this enemy will be even stronger than the ones from the previous gods trial. No matter who the enemy is, we must be cautious while fighting! Everyone agreed to this. Seiji then opened up his Spirit House and everyone entered the dojo to begin Visualization in front of the Spirit Image. Chiaki began to dance, causing cherry blossoms to appear as dense white mist began to pour out from the Spirit Image Several large black-armored Samurai Demons currently had a much smaller human surrounded. This person was wearing white samurai garb and a black mask on his face. Three blood-red rune swirls were located on the eyes and forehead of the mask. They were rotating and giving off an eerie glow. This person didnt have a left hand. He held a sword in his right hand, and his samurai garb was covered in chaotic blood-red runes. A black flame was burning on his sword, and dark red light flowed all around his body. He gave off a powerful demonic aura. Two Samurai Demons viciously slashed with their swords directly at him while releasing powerful shock waves! However, this person didnt even try to dodge. He responded with his own sword, which easily knocked away the Samurai Demons much larger swords with two clear clangs. Flames explosively shot forward as the swords were repelled! The two Samurai Demons whose attacks were stopped had their bodies slow down. It was obvious that they were off balance. The next instant, the one-armed warrior suddenly vanished. He reappeared above one of the Samurai Demons who was off balance. He used a single slice to pierce through the Samurai Demons head, slicing all the way down and cutting the gigantic demon in half! The other Samurai Demons attacked him in unison. This person still didnt dodge. He blocked everything with his longsword. The one-armed warriors sword appeared far more fragile and thinner compared to the Samurai Demons greatswords. Yet, his sword contained such power that not only could he block every blow, he was even able to knock every sword away, leading each Samurai Demon to lose their balance. He then slew all the Samurai Demons while they were off balance with just one sword attack each! After a fierce fight, all the Samurai Demons were vanquished. The warrior didnt have a single injury. Suddenly, the flowing light around him became agitated as it suddenly expanded. A large amount of dense red mist started pouring out at a furious rate! The runes on his body began to flash a bright scarlet red. The black flames on his sword also started burning all the way to his arm. Arghhhhhh!!! The warrior shook all over as he screamed in pain. The demonic mist around him became even more agitated. With him at the center, the mist whirled towards the sky, seeming like a black dragon that wanted to roar against the heavens! In his extreme pain, the warrior seemed to strenuously try his very best to move his right hand. He slowly aimed his own sword at himself. And then, he sliced right at his own neck! Chapter 814 - Shigure Tendo, is that you!? Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu The warrior cut off his own head. His entire body collapsed and then vanished, leaving behind nothing but the sword covered in black flames which floated in midair. The next second, some of the demonic mist gathered and constricted as it created a new human form. The one-armed warriors body was recreated. The remaining demonic mist calmed down and condensed back into the dark red glowing light. The warrior continued onward as if nothing had happened. He walked into the dense white mist. A red torii stood before him. The warrior walked over. The torii immediately started shaking as it swiftly went from red to black. The warrior passed through the torii right as it turned completely black. Icy cold white mist swarmed all around him, yet this was unable to impede him in any way. Some cherry blossoms fell as a shrine appeared from within the mist. Seiji and his friends were standing guard in front of the shrine. They saw this one-armed warrior who arrived by himself. Youre Seiji instantly was reminded of Shigure Tendos berserk state that forced him to load back at the Bloodwine Ritual tournament. Shigure Tendo? This one-armed warrior greatly resembled the berserk Shigure Tendo from back then. Was this him again? While Seiji had his doubts, the warrior continued walking over as if he hadnt seen anyone in his path. Shigure Tendo, is that you!? Seiji asked in a loud voice. The warrior paused for a slight moment. He didnt respond. The warrior continued walking forward. Just the simple action of him walking forward was giving Seiji and his friends a tremendous sense of pressure. Everyone, back away, Seiji told his companions. No matter if this one-armed warrior was Shigure Tendo or not, it was evident that he was quite strong. Seiji felt that it was likely that only he would be able to directly fight against this warrior. Natsuya and the others all listened and immediately retreated. They could all sense that this warrior was incredibly dangerous. He appeared to be human, but it also seemed like some tremendous and terrifying existence was hidden within him. Although he was similar to the boss monsters in the Domain, this warrior was far stronger. Seiji went up to the warrior while his friends retreated. The warrior raised his sword covered in black flames. The next moment, he suddenly vanished as he attacked with lightning speed that left afterimages. He aimed his sword directly at Seijis chest Yanagi Family sword technique, New Moon style, Heartseeker Sword! Telekinesis clone constructed! Spirit sword, White Lotus! Seiji instantly cast his spells and created a golden clone in front of himself. A white spirit sword formed in Seijis hand as he counterattacked! *Boom!* The black flame sword sliced through the telekinesis clone, sending out shock waves that traveled more than ten meters. Meanwhile, the white spirit sword was destroyed by the warrior. This was within Seijis expectations. Killing curse, Shadow Pierce! The shattered spirit sword revealed a fatal black needle that shot out from within, aiming directly for the warriors mask! *Whoosh* The warrior dodged successfully. He only needed to slightly adjust his body to dodge this real attack hidden in the white spirit sword. The warrior twisted around and swept with his longsword, directly attacking Seijis real body Yanagi Family sword technique, New Moon style, Slicing through Water! There was a loud rumble as the black flames expanded rapidly like a tidal wave! Seiji managed to jump up into the air in time to dodge this. He created another White Lotus spirit sword as well as reconstructed another telekinesis clone. Seiji and his clone then both attacked the warrior from midair! The warrior didnt attempt to dodge as he sliced upwards with his sword. The warriors sword exploded with flames as it clashed against both White Lotus swords and repulsed them! He then followed up with an ultimate sword technique Evil Goddess technique, Execution! Black flames instantly shot forth as the golden telekinesis clone was slain for a second time. Seiji barely managed to block this powerful attack which knocked him back seven to eight meters. Seiji was now absolutely certain that he was fighting against Shigure Tendo! Seiji was familiar with Shigures sword techniques from previously fighting against and together with him during the Bloodwine Ritual tournament. Seiji felt that there was a more than ninety percent probability that this warrior was Shigure Tendo. The less than ten percent was that this warrior was someone else who knew the same sword techniques. Why would Shigure appear here in such a state!? Had he joined the Messengers? Or, were the Messengers taking advantage of him? Seiji felt that the latter was more likely. Although Seiji didnt know Shigure very well, Seiji felt that Shigure was the type of person who would be very easy to take advantage of and used by others. It was unknown what butterfly effect had caused Shigure to attack the White Sakura Goddess, differing from the Destruction Timeline. But no matter what, it was certain that it was due to Seijis loading and changing the timeline that this situation arose. From a certain standpoint, he was responsible for Shigure becoming like this. Seiji was willing to take this responsibility. Demon Suppression Bell! A golden bell appeared and covered the Evil White Sakura Goddesss warrior. However, the warrior broke through the bell in a mere two seconds. Seiji created a telekinesis clone for the third time. He no longer tried to fight directly in melee range. Instead, he started putting distance between them while using long-range magic attacks! Although Seijis telekinesis clone was in no way weak, the clone seemed as fragile as a sheet of paper in front of the warriors sword. The clone was slain over and over again. Yet, due to Seijis clever manipulations, his constant clone onslaught was able to successfully stall the warrior. If this had been Natsuya or anyone else from Seijis group attempting this, they would have been courting death. It was unlikely that even all of them combined would have a fighting chance! This one-armed warrior was just about undefeatable in melee. At the very least, not a single person present was capable of facing him directly in melee. Not even Seiji Kamijou would be able to accomplish this. Although the warriors other attacks and techniques could still be blocked or dodged, his ultimate Evil Goddess technique was ridiculously powerful! It was unmistakable that this technique possessed the Evil White Sakura Goddesss power. The dark red light around the warrior dimmed slightly after he received several successive spell attacks. Arrrghhhhhh!!!! He suddenly started trembling all over while making a scream of pain. The runes on his body shone with bright scarlet as the light around him became agitated. This light transformed into a dense dark red mist that then expanded into a gigantic umbrella-shaped barrier! Seiji shot out a sword of light that was completely absorbed by the umbrella-shaped barrier. His attack seemed to do no damage. This seemed like a second stage of a boss battle where the boss was undergoing a transformation. Everyone, attack! Seiji immediately decided to have all his friends in the distance launch their attacks. Natsuya and the others had all prepared their attack techniques and spells already. They immediately cast their abilities simultaneously! Lightning, wind blades, sharp icicles, spiritual blades, Mana Bullets, insects, and demons all sorts of high-powered long-range attacks were aimed directly at the one-armed warrior!!! *Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom!!!* A deafening noise could be heard. The warriors umbrella-shaped barrier blocked the torrential tide of attacks! However, there was still clear evidence that hed expended a decent amount of energy in forcefully having his barrier absorb all these blows, since his umbrella-shaped barrier became a bit smaller. Evil Goddess technique, Destruction Slash! The one-armed warrior raised his sword, creating a pillar of flames around it that shot up towards the skies. He then slashed with his sword and created a gigantic tornado of dark flames that shot towards Seijis friends in the distance! Reversal spell, Dragon Counterattack! Seiji had his telekinesis clone stand in front of his friends and cast the counterspell to block the dark flame tornado and send it right back towards the warrior in the form of a golden dragon! Although the telekinesis clone succeeded in countering the dark flame tornado, it was pitifully destroyed yet again by the overwhelming power. The warrior charged towards Seijis real body, while the golden dragon charged towards the warrior. Seiji cast a defensive barrier spell on himself to block the attack. He allowed the golden dragon to strike both himself and the warrior! There was an instantaneous blinding flash of light along with the sound of fierce clash. Seiji Natsuya and the others all became quite worried. They then saw to their astonishment that the golden dragons light then seemed to meld into the light that came afterwards. The golden dragon reassembled itself into yet another telekinesis clone that gave off a powerful blinding holy light. [Evolved Telekinesis Clone]! Holy Light edition! *Pow!* Seijis real body was sent flying by the warriors attack. *Bam!* The warrior was sent flying by a powerful attack from the [Evolved Telekinesis Clone]. It was as if the [Evolved Telekinesis Clone] had accumulated many grudges from being slain so many times. It attacked with astonishing explosive power! The clone kept chasing after the one-armed warrior while attacking furiously, keeping up the barrage of attacks from ground to midair to the ground and then back to midair yet again. Finally, the clone used its spirit sword and pierced through the warriors body, slicing him in half!!! Chapter 815 - The world after death Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu The moment that the [Evolved Telekinesis Clone] sliced through the warrior, the clone also collapsed and disappeared. That clone had been created from the Evil Goddesss power, which Seiji forcefully transformed into his own clone. Basically, he had haphazardly used stolen power to create that clone, which was obviously rather reckless. Just the very fact that it succeeded without self-destructing instantly was great already. It was thanks to this clone that Seiji had been able to break through the warriors defenses. However, the fight wasnt over yet. The warriors body collapsed and vanished, but demonic mist instantly gathered and formed a human form with a new body! Demon Suppression Bell! Seiji cast his golden bell spell in time to suppress the black flame sword, which was floating in midair. This managed to obstruct the demonic mists actions. This sword was the true body. Seiji could already tell this during the fight. He had also received a hint regarding this from the White Sakura Goddess. Defeating the warrior wouldnt mean the end. He had to completely suppress this black flame sword! The demonic mist reacted furiously, trying to break free from the suppression. However, Seiji cast more spells to suppress the sword while having his companions come over to help. Natsuya and the others teamed up to attack all the mist that poured out, not giving it any chance to form another warrior! The demonic mist became even more agitated as it even seemed to screech furiously like a monster would. This loud sound rattled everyones eardrums. Everyone could faintly sense that a tremendous and fearsome existence was angrily watching all of them, giving everyone bone-piercing chills. If it wasnt for Seijis presence, this invisible pressure would likely cause all of them to tremble in fear already. This was unmistakably the Evil White Sakura Goddesss pressure. She was incredibly powerful. However, Seiji and his friends also had the assistance of a goddess. With the White Sakura Goddesss assistance, Seiji slowly managed to seal the Evil Goddesss sword! Although the White Sakura Goddess was much weaker than the Evil Goddess, this was still the White Sakura Goddesss home territory. Suppressing a sword was still doable for her. The problem was with Chiaki, the catalyst for her divine power. Chiaki was unable to handle the goddesss power for too long. Seiji needed to increase the speed of sealing the sword. Yet if he increased the speed, there was the risk that a mistake would be made, allowing the Evil Goddesss sword to break free. This was a difficult choice to make. However, Seiji decided to take this risk as he would load if things went wrong. Im going to increase my power now to seal this sword as quickly as possible. However, this process might be dangerous. All of you, be careful! Seiji created a save file at this moment in time as he warned everyone. Understood! Everyone agreed. After making sure that all his companions were on guard, Seiji took a deep breath before swiftly creating many hand seals. A powerful golden light instantly released Demon Suppression Formation! A large pentagram spell formation expanded with a pillar of light rising up from each of the five corners. The beams of light connected at the top and released countless mystical runes. Suppress the demons of the world Stop the evils of the world Destroy the evil spirits of the world In the name of the gods, my will shall seal you Seiji solemnly incanted as he cast his spell. He swiftly powered this spell up to its maximum. Absolute Suppression! Seal of Light!! Demon Sword of the Evil Goddess, be sealed away!!! Together with a loud rumble, a giant golden-white seal appeared while enveloping most of the demonic mist within its brilliant divine glow. Countless white cherry blossom petals could be seen flying underneath this seal. Ahhhhhhhh!!! A sound that resembled both a roar and a scream as if a tremendous beast struggling could be heard from within the seal. Seiji could only hope that Shigure Tendos consciousness would be alright. It was difficult to hold back against the Evil Goddesss power, so Seiji could only pray for him. Suddenly, a streak of black light broke through the seal of light and speedily shot towards a certain person! There wasnt even enough time to shout watch out. Seiji tracked the black light and saw that it was aiming for Mayuzumi! Natsuya and the others had all been on guard. They instantly activated defensive spells to block the black light. However, the black light penetrated through everything! Mayuzumis summoned spirit Idelia placed herself in front of Mayuzumi, yet she was shot through as well. The black light was just about to hit Mayuzumis body when she suddenly vanished at the very last moment, causing the black light to miss. Yukari had saved her. With astonishing speed, Yukari had shot out spiderweb strands to pull Mayuzumi away, narrowly dodging this attack. However, this still wasnt over. After continuing for another ten or so meters, the black light stopped in midair and then suddenly turned around, still shooting at high speed! *Bang!* Hoshi shot out an arrow of light that accurately hit the black light. Mai, Hitaka, and Rana almost simultaneously shot out Mana Bullets. Natsuya cast spiritual blades, Hisashi released lightning, Shika cast ice blades, Mika cast dark blades, Kaede cast wind blades, Kaho summoned insects, and Kazuko summoned demons Everyone attacked the black light together! They managed to forcefully stop the black light in its tracks. The onslaught continued for quite a while. Everyone surrounded the black light and continuously attacked it until it was completely destroyed. Seiji heaved a sigh of relief at seeing this. Danger had indeed occurred. However, it was excellent that his companions had managed to prevent anything bad from occurring while he was occupied with the sealing spell. Seiji continued focusing on sealing the demonic sword. Finally, all the demonic mist dissipated, and the sealing was completed successfully. After Seiji stopped casting his spell, everyone saw a longsword remaining on the ground. Seiji felt that this sword looked rather familiar. Although he wasnt one hundred percent certain, he felt that this was the sword that Shigure Tendo had used back at the Bloodwine Ritual tournament. The next moment, the longsword became hazy as it turned gray and then gradually took a human form. Seiji walked over. Shigure Tendo, wake up! There was no reaction. Seiji called out again. Still no reaction. Seiji looked at the gray human figure on the ground for several seconds. He walked over even closer and crouched down next to the figure. Seiji then pointed and created a tiny White Lotus spirit sword which he then used to poke the figures head. Poke~ Poke~ Poke~ Everyone else was rendered speechless. After countless pokes, the gray figure finally moved as its figure gradually became clearer. However, the figure was still too hazy to clearly make out a face. Everyone could only tell that he was a boy wearing samurai attire. He slowly sat up and looked all around him. Who are you? His voice sounded somewhat ethereal. Before asking who I am, you should first introduce yourself. We all saved you, Seiji told him. The figure fell silent for a moment. I am Shigure Tendo. As expected. We meet again Although I dont know if this counts as meeting, Tendo-san. Seiji paused for a moment before choosing to say his real name. I am Seiji Haruta. Although he could choose to conceal his identity, Seiji felt that it would be easier to communicate with Shigure by using his real name here. Seiji Haruta -san. Shigure looked at Seiji. Where is this place? The world after death. Seiji suddenly wanted to make a joke. Shigure fell silent for a moment. I understand. Ive already died, he stated lightly. There was no sign of joking or resistance in his tone. It sounded like he completely accepted that he had died. Hey, dont accept this so easily! Seiji couldnt help but make such a comment. Haruta-san, are you also dead? Im not dead at all! Youre not dead, either. I was just joking with you. Shigure: Seeing how silent Shigure was again, Seiji suddenly felt a sense of guilt. He felt like he had just fooled someone who was too honest. It was just clearly supposed to be a joke! Seiji supposed that Shigure was the type who would miss even such obvious jokes. This joke isnt funny. Shigure was all serious. Sorry I just wanted to liven up the atmosphere. Seiji felt pressured by how serious Shigure was, so he apologized. This is the dream world. We just had a fight. I want to ask you why you appeared here, what happened to you, and what exactly is going on Could you please tell me? Chapter 816 - Should I give you something interesting? Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Inside the Realm of Cherry Blossoms. Yui Haruta looked at Raizen Tendos back. She wanted to say something, but didnt know what she should say. Consolations or apologies would both be useless here. On the surface, Raizen had an expression as if he didnt care what happened to his younger brother Shigure. However, Yui could tell that he actually really cared about Shigure. The evidence was how well prepared Raizen was for investigating the Tendo Familys Dragon Vein. Even though this was all prepared on such a short notice, Raizen had spent a great deal of effort on the preparations to lower the risk as much as possible. Yet, something unexpected still ended up happening. A Dimensional Eye suddenly appeared and sucked Shigure Tendo into an Inner World. He vanished completely, without Raizen and Yui knowing if he was dead or still alive! Even though they were clearly investigating the Tendo Familys Dragon Vein, a Dimensional Eye connected to the Realm of Cherry Blossoms had appeared. This already proved that there was something wrong with the Tendo Family. However, the cost of finding out might have been Shigure Tendos life. Maybe Shigure was still alive however, his odds of survival would be immensely low as he was teleported somewhere deep inside the Realm of Cherry Blossoms. Yui was unable to see Raizens expression right now. Nor did she want to. As silence permeated all around them, the sound of footsteps approached. Meisei Sorin walked over. I truly apologize about what happened to Shigure Tendo, he spoke in a light tone that didnt sound even one bit apologetic. Thanks to his sacrifice, we can now confirm that the Tendo Familys Dragon Vein is secretly connected to the Realm of Cherry Blossoms. And, the catalyst for this connection is highly likely to be the Yasakani no Magatama. Now, what we need to do next is unravel the secrets contained within Since time is of the essence, the ends will have to justify the means. What do you intend to do? Yui looked at Meisei. Kouran Tendo, Meisei Sorin stated, giving a single name in a heavy tone. Yui understood what Meisei intended to do from his expression and tone of voice. She furrowed her eyebrows. Are you certain? Im certain. Although targeting Kouran Tendo will be rather troublesome, thats no longer an issue with how serious the problem has become. The important thing right now is to take care of the problem. Meisei looked over at Raizen who was currently standing completely still. Ill have to trouble you again for this, Raizen Tendo. Shut up!! Raizen shouted at the top of his lungs. The scene fell completely silent. Only by finding out what exactly the Tendo Family did will Shigure Tendos sacrifice not be wasted, Meisei continued in the same light tone. I can understand your feelings of regret, but nows not the time for such emotions. Theres too little time left, so you shouldnt be wasting time on these emotions. *Boom!!* A streak of purple lightning instantly struck Meisei Sorin. Meiseis figure was devoured and shattered by the purple lightning. However, he instantly reappeared at another location with no signs of apparent injury. If you want to regret, or if you want to vent, theres plenty of time for you to do that after all of this is resolved. Nows not the time. Thats enough! Sorin-san, please stop talking for a while. Yui was unable to watch this anymore as she intervened. Yui then turned towards Raizen. Tendo-kun, I also truly am sorry about what happened to your younger brother But Sorin-san is also correct. The most important thing right now is to find out the truth. Otherwise, something absolutely catastrophic could happen and it wont do right by Shigure Tendo. Raizen didnt say a single word. He silently took out a black spiritual artifact that released a red light. He tossed this artifact onto the ground, where it created a bright red circular swirl. Raizen stepped on this red circle which teleported him back to the real world. Meisei Sorin also left the Realm of Cherry Blossoms after Raizen. Yui was the last to leave. Right when she returned to the real world, her cell phone began to ring. .. Shigure Tendo had no idea what had happened to himself. All he knew was that he had been on his way to visit the Yanagi Samurai Family and suddenly ambushed. He didnt know who had attacked him, because he had been knocked unconscious without getting the chance to resist. After that, he could faintly sense something as he tried to break free from his restraints, but he didnt succeed He faintly felt like he was sinking deeper and deeper down somewhere, finally entering a strange state where he was no longer himself. Shigure had only very hazy sensations of acting in that form and fighting against Seiji and his friends. It all felt like waking up from a dream. Shigure only had vague impressions, and couldnt remember anything specific. This was only the dream world. Shigure also had no idea where his real body was located, or what condition his body was in. Seiji felt like Shigures words were all believable. His instinct told him that Shigure wasnt lying. Basically, you were kidnapped. The kidnapping caused your current situation, Seiji summarized things succinctly. Shigure looked at Seiji. Although you were ambushed, the kidnapper must be incredibly strong to have knocked you unconscious in a single attack. Seiji suddenly brought out a paper fan and revealed the words unexpected trouble on the fan. And then, the kidnapper or the organization behind the kidnapping did something to you that caused you to enter the dream world and become the Evil Goddesss subordinate. Currently, Ive sealed away this portion of the Evil Goddesss power. However, your real body is still in the kidnappers control. Even if I help your mind to return to your body in the real world right now, it will be meaningless. We have to rescue your real body first. I can help to notify your family so that they can help to save you but my guess is that your family already knows that something happened to you. I doubt I need to do this. Your family should be able to help you return your mind to the real world after they rescue your body. So until then, I suppose youll have to wait in the dream world. I hope that you wont tell anyone about meeting me and fighting against me here in the dream world once you return Is that alright? Shigure slowly nodded. Very good, lets just leave things at that, then. Seiji closed his paper fan. It will be quite boring to stay here in the dream world by yourself. Should I give you something interesting? Something interesting? Shigure was rather curious what this could be as he nodded. Seiji raised his hand, creating a golden flash as a novel with a beautiful cover appeared on his hand. The cover seemed romantic yet mystical. A beautiful girl held a demon mask in her hand, while a handsome youth who wore a jacket while keeping both his hands in his pockets looked back in her direction. The cover was beautifully drawn, instantly attracting Shigures attention. This novel was titled Brother Monogatari! This is a light novel that I wr er, that I really like in the real world. Youve probably never read it before. Seiji handed Shigure the light novel that he personally wrote. Its really interesting. Why dont you try giving it a read? Shigure took the light novel with both hands. He took a long look at the cover and felt that it was drawn quite excellently, making him want to read the contents. Thank you, Haruta-san. No need for thanks. See you later. Seiji waved his hand and left the dream world after leaving Shigure with his light novel. After Shigure watched Seijis party leave, he then sat down on the ground in formal seiza position before opening up the light novel. Shigure began to read it with a serious attitude as if he was reading a great classic. Is it really alright to leave him there? After everyone returned to the real world and woke up, Natsuya asked Seiji this question. Itll be fine. Hes no longer a threat and if anything happens, Ill go back to the dream world again, Seiji told her. In the end, he still had no idea what had caused the New Timeline to deviate from the Destruction Timeline. However, there were only two possible factors. Either the Messengers or Soul Society would be involved in this change from the Destruction Timeline. As for the Messengers, Seiji could contact either Kamitani or Voidfire to ask. However, it was quite unlikely that he could obtain useful information from either of them. As for Soul Society After some consideration, Seiji dialed Yuis number. She picked up almost immediately. Yui Nee-san, are you currently investigating the Tendo Family? Yui blinked when she answered Seijis phone call and heard his question. Did you use that ability of yours again? Chapter 817 - I’m doing it because I want to Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Use the special method to contact me instead, Yui told Seiji without even waiting for his answer to her question as she hung up immediately. Seiji thus used the magical method to activate his cell phone with Mana instead to call Yui. I didnt use my ability. All of this was just a coincidence Seiji summarized the situation of how he came to meet Shigure Tendo in the dream world. Yui fell silent for a long while. Yui Nee-san? Im still here. Yui did her best to restrain her emotions. What Seiji told her was far beyond what she expected to hear. She needed some time to calm her emotions. Basically, she was absolutely astonished. First of all, it was definitely good news that Shigure Tendo was still alive. No matter what had happened to Shigures physical body and where it was right now, there would still be hope as long as he was alive. This news would definitely reinvigorate Raizens spirits once she told him about it. And the most importantly, Seiji and his companions had apparently somehow come into contact with the Evil White Sakura Goddess, which was their name for the Sakura Catastrophe Goddess. He and his companions had also somehow managed to resist and win against the Catastrophe Goddesss power! Chiaki Wakaba Yui never expected that this priests descendant would be able to accomplish so much. Had the Messengers or Kamitani done something to activate her powers? Or was this purely because of Seijis influence? Or maybe both? Yui didnt know. Perhaps she would be able to find more if she performed a deeper investigation on Chiaki, but she didnt have the time for this right now. Not to mention, she was certain that Seiji would almost certainly not agree to this. The fact that he told her about such an important companion of his was because he trusted her but Yui knew that perhaps he was also testing her. Ever since the first time that she met her younger brother again after he mysteriously changed so much from his previous depraved ways, Yui had viewed her younger brother Seiji with great importance. Ever since his change, he had become quite obedient to her. However, Yui felt like maybe this was all just an act to curry her favor, that maybe he was completely faking everything. Of course, she knew that it might also be possible that he had truly changed. But with her position and how terrible a person his past self had been, it was very difficult for her to completely trust Seiji. There was a frightening type of balance between trust and distrust of Seiji in her heart. This seemingly good brother-sister relationship was really one where both hid dark secrets from each other. Yui got rid of all her idle thoughts and swiftly refocused on the main topic at hand. Yes, we are indeed currently investigating the Tendo Family, Yui told Seiji. What happened to Shigure Tendo was an accident that occurred during our investigation. Its very good news that hes still alive. Thank you for telling me this, Seiji. Sure thing Can I ask what youre currently investigating? Seiji inquired. The Tendo Family seems to be secretly connected to the Realm of Cherry Blossoms. This is something that weve already confirmed, Yui replied. This connection was likely achieved by using the Yasakani no Magatama artifact as a catalyst. Its most likely that the Tendo Family tampered with the artifact somehow. As for the specifics, thats what we of Soul Society will investigate next. Seiji fell silent for a moment as he considered things. The Tendo Family are they the culprit behind everything? Seiji spoke in a heavy tone. Yui could sense that powerful emotions were contained within his words. You dont need to mind this. Soul Society will investigate properly and then resolve the problem, she told him. Thats good, then Seiji paused for a moment. After resolving the issue with the Tendo Family, will the cruel plan from previously be canceled? Something flashed in Yuis eyes. However, she didnt respond. I see. This and that are two different things. Is that right? Seiji continued speaking. Even if the Tendo Family is dealt with, that doesnt mean that the plan to sacrifice three thousand people will be canceled unless its proven that this plan is also part of the Tendo Familys scheme. But, this plan was created by Soul Society, not the Tendo Family If the Tendo Family had created this plan, Soul Society should have noticed something wrong with it long ago. Yui still remained silent as a way of tacit confirmation. Seiji fell silent yet again before finally speaking up. I wont waste any more of your time, Yui Nee-san. Thank you for telling me about the Tendo Family being behind this. Seiji was about to hang up the call. Just what exactly are you intending to do, Seiji? Yui suddenly spoke up. Seiji stopped himself from hanging up the call. Why do you suddenly ask? Are you planning something right now? For instance, are you intending on contacting the Messengers and acting together with them? Yui asked directly. I dont intend on working together with the Messengers, Seiji told her. Thats good then that you can still be reasonable. Yui paused for a moment. But youre still trying to think of a way to stop that plan, am I right? Seiji didnt respond. Yui continued to wait. I am, Seiji responded calmly. He could lie to her, but he chose not to. In fact, he really didnt have a plan right now, but he was indeed intending on doing something about Soul Societys plan. Soul Society had determined that the scheme regarding the Yasakani no Magatama artifact had originated from the Tendo Family. Soul Society would also act to stop the scheme. This was good news. It seemed like that Destruction Timeline catastrophe would likely be averted. However, Soul Societys plan to sacrifice three thousand lives in order to fix the Realm of Cherry Blossoms location had yet to be cancelled at least for the time being. Perhaps, the end result of Soul Societys investigation would determine that even this plan was part of the Tendo Familys scheme, so this plan would be changed and nobody would die, leading to a happy ending. However, Seiji felt that it would be too na?ve of him to think this way. To start with, the Tendo Family would be their own powerful faction as they were one of the seven major Yin Yang Master families. Even if Soul Society knew that the Tendo Family was behind a nefarious scheme, there was still the issue of whether Soul Society could even punish the Tendo Family for it. Basically, Seiji impulsively wanted to do something, but didnt know what to do. In fact, it was maybe possible that he really would be forced to work together with the Messengers in the end. Previously, you told me that you werent someone who could save the world, Yui suddenly spoke up again. I remember that. But maybe I underestimated you back then No, I wanted to underestimate you back then. Yui sighed. For me, it would be best if you did nothing at all. However, thats obviously impossible for you. So if you really want to do something, why dont you first complete a mission that Im going to assign to you? What mission? Something flashed in Seijis eyes. Rescue Shigure Tendo, Yui spoke in a low voice. If you complete this mission, youll be rewarded magnificently. And if I cant complete this mission? Then youll receive nothing. Not only that, it will prove that this is all you are. It would mean that you dont have the power to save those who are intended to be sacrificed. If you cant even save a single person from the Sakura Catastrophe Goddess, how could you possibly be so arrogant to want to save several thousand lives? Yuis words contained such a meaning. Seiji fell silent once again. But before he could say anything else, Yui hung up on him. A mission to rescue Shigure Tendo. This mission seemed unrelated to saving the three thousand lives that Soul Society wanted to sacrifice. However, this was a test, a test to determine if Seiji had the ability to rescue a single person from the threat of the Evil Goddess. Only by passing this test would Yui acknowledge his right to try and intervene with Soul Societys plan. And if he couldnt pass this test, he would have to obediently sit back and watch. Seiji didnt expect that Yui would give him such a task. She was the one who had murdered Shigures older brother in a violent fashion during a duel. Yet, she said that Shigure still being alive was a good thing, and she even wanted Seiji to go save Shigure What exactly was going on here? Although Seiji was rather curious about this, the actual situation probably wasnt that important no, it was actually really important, but Seiji missed the opportunity to ask about it. Currently, more important was whether to undertake this mission or not. Seiji could choose to take or not to take this mission. Shigure Tendo didnt really have any relation to him. Saving Shigure or not wasnt likely to affect the overall situation. But, wasnt it also the same that the three thousand people to be the sacrifice were also unrelated to him? People were dying every day, every minute, and every second. All those people were completely unrelated to him. So why did he care so much about the three thousand people that Soul Society wanted to sacrifice? Why couldnt he just abandon his concern and just obediently sit back and watch everything from the sidelines? Seiji asked himself this question and arrived at an answer. It wasnt for the sake of justice, or kindness, or achievements, or payment It wasnt for the sake of anything. He simply wanted to do it because he wanted to. As a certain baldie once put it, Im doing it because I want to! Chapter 818 - Shigure Tendo has never read novels before Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Shigure Tendo was currently reading. Although Seiji had told him that the book he was now reading was a light novel, Shigure actually had no idea what a light novel was. In fact, Shigure didnt even have a very clear understanding of the term novel. This was because Shigure had never read a single novel in his life before. That was right, not a single novel. Shigure had never read a single novel, whether it be a great classic or the most popular trending novels. Nor did he have any understanding of novels. The only books Shigure had ever read before were either about cultivation or related to his studies. With his low intelligence, just reading and understanding these texts took up all of his reading time. He had no free time to read anything else. So, not only was Brother Monogatari the first light novel that Shigure had ever encountered, it was in fact the very first novel that he had ever read. Without a doubt, this opened the doors to a brand new world for him! The story, characters, scenes, and drawings Everything about the story fully sucked him in. The story wasnt trying to teach him any knowledge like everything else he had read before. Instead, it was simply a story, a story about an adopted older brother from the viewpoint of an adopted younger sister. Shigure felt like he was mysteriously personally experiencing the adopted older brother main characters experiences. It was as if Shigure had entered a different world and was a different version of himself there. This feeling was quite fresh. This was what interesting was. Shigure faintly understood that this was interesting. This all felt fresh, wonderful, immersive, good, fun, happy, delightful This was the interesting that Seiji Haruta had told him about. However, just being interesting didnt have any particular meaning. Nointeresting was also meaningful. Interesting had a meaning that nothing else could replace. Shigure quietly read the light novel as he felt these newfound feelings. Right now, he had no idea what condition his physical body was in, nor did he know what would happen to him or if his family would be able to rescue him. For any normal person in his situation, that person would likely be highly anxious. However, it was as if Shigure had completely forgotten about his own dire situation. In fact, his lips even started arcing upwards without his realizing it. Even if he was about to die soon, it was great that he finally understood the meaning of the word interesting Shigure didnt even think of this, but if he had to meet his death afterwards, he would accept it quite easily. Footsteps approached. Shigure didnt even notice the footsteps with how absorbed in the light novel he was. Only when the other person walked right in front of him did Shigure finally notice and raise his head. Seiji Haruta had returned. How do you feel? Seiji asked him. Its very interesting. Shigure instantly understood what Seiji was referring to. Thats good, then. Gaining another fan for his own work had been a success! Seiji was quite happy about this. If Shigure had said that it wasnt a good story, Seiji would indeed be displeased, but he wasnt petty enough to allow that to affect what he needed to do next. Shigure Tendos opinion of Brother Monogatari wouldnt influence Seiji enough not to want to save him. However, it definitely felt much better to save someone who enjoyed his story rather than someone who hated it. Someone requested that I save you. I decided to agree for the time being. However, I dont know if I can accomplish it, Seiji told Shigure. According to the requester, your physical body is now somewhere deep within the Realm of Cherry Blossoms. Your bodys current condition is unknown. But, its certain that it will be highly dangerous and that both you and I might die at any moment there. In order to save you, the first thing thats needed will be a spell that can locate your physical body. Ive discussed this with the White Sakura Goddess whos a good goddess thats on our side. She agreed to help us by casting a spell on you that can locate your physical body. However, this will be dangerous to you and might cause your physical bodys death if it attracts the wrong type of attention. As I told you before, your family already knows that something happened to you. However, I dont know what plans your family may have on how to save you. You can choose to believe in your family and continue waiting for them to save you. Logically speaking, the Tendo Family is far stronger than me and my companions. That would be the logical thing to do. However, if you believe in me and are willing to cooperate with the spell to locate your physical body, I will promise to do my very best to save you! Shigure fell silent. Seiji waited for Shigures reply. Haruta-san, who is the person that requested you save me? Shigure asked this question first after his silence. I cant tell you. Seiji thought back to his conversation with Yui from not long ago. After hed made up his mind to accept the mission to rescue Shigure Tendo, Seiji called Yui again. She had only told him that Shigure Tendos physical body was currently somewhere deep within the Realm of Cherry Blossoms. Yui also told him that she was giving him this mission in order to make up for Soul Societys mistake in getting Shigure Tendo involved, along with other factors. However, she didnt explain what those other factors might be. She also forbade Seiji to tell Shigure anything about her. Haruta-san, why do you want to save me? Shigure asked a second question. Although the two of them had cooperated before during the Bloodwine Ritual tournament against Kanzaki, a common enemy, that was only because of the circumstances. Currently, neither owed the other any favors no, if Shigure wanted to be pedantic, he owed Seiji because Seiji had gone easy on him without killing him in their previous battle. And Seiji had also given him such an interesting book. Thus, he owed Seiji two favors. Not only had Seiji previously gone easy on him when they should have been mortal enemies, Seiji was even willing to enter deep into the Realm of Cherry Blossoms to save himself. This would obviously be greatly dangerous. Shigure felt that there was no need for Seiji to take such risks for himself. He didnt understand why Seiji would want to do this. In fact, if Shigure had the chance, he would kill this Seiji Haruta who was right in front of him! That was because this was an order from his father to take revenge for his deceased older brother. Although Shigure didnt really care about this order, an order was still an order. If he really had the opportunity, he would indeed attack Seiji. Shigure didnt have any feelings of hatred for Seiji. So, they didnt count as true mortal enemies. But because Seijis older sister had killed Shigures older brother, Shigure and Seiji were indeed mortal enemies. Shigure figured that Seiji would understand all of this. That was why Shigure didnt understand why Seiji would want to save him. Because the requester offered me great rewards is the excuse that I wanted to tell you, but I want to tell you the truth, Seiji explained as he understood why Shigure wouldnt understand. The real reason why I agreed to save you is actually quite simple. I dont think that you are a bad person. You helped me during the Bloodwine Ritual tournament Although you were forced to help me due to the circumstances, you indeed helped me to the best of your abilities, and kept everything about your promise to me, helping me to win that tournament in the end. Your actions back then made me feel friendly toward you as I felt like you were a good person. Of course, this is a very subjective opinion and I still know very little about you. However, the fact that the requester wants to save you is more circumstantial evidence that youre probably not a bad person. If you were an evil person, not only would the requester probably not ask me to save you, that person would likely request for me to kill you. Still, even I dont know why the requester wants to save you. Maybe that person isnt considering your moral character. Maybe theres some specific reason that you need to be saved. However, I want to believe that you really arent a bad person. At this moment, Seiji then glanced over at the Brother Monogatari book in Shigures hands. This novel that I really like is something that you also think is interesting Perhaps we can even become friends. Friends this was a very unfamiliar word to Shigure. Of course, he knew what the word friend meant. However, he had never personally experienced having any friends. But at this moment, Shigure felt like he faintly understood what the word friend meant. Your older sister killed my older brother. Were mortal enemies. Shigure ended up saying this out loud before he even realized it. He didnt even know why he said this. It was as if his own mouth wasnt under his own control. I know that. Still, it doesnt seem like you hate me because of that. Seiji smiled. I wont apologize for that incident, because I cant represent my older sister. But as myself, Im sorry for your loss. We are indeed supposed to be mortal enemies. However, you dont hate me, and I dont hate you. We even have common interests like this novel. Thats why I think we have the potential to become friends. In novels, this type of situation is usually known as a mutual understanding. Oftentimes I think that this type of understanding isnt very realistic in real life, but it can still indeed happen. I dont know why it seems like you dont hate me. But since you dont act like Im your so-called mortal enemy, Im willing to reach out to you. As for whether youre willing to take my hand or not, thats your decision to make, Shigure Tendo. Chapter 819 - Run off into the distance, young man! Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Shigure made his decision. He didnt have to think hard about it In fact, he barely thought at all before he came to a decision. He would trust Seiji Haruta! Even Shigure himself found it strange how easily he came to such a decision. Why was it that rather than his own family, he far more trusted this mortal enemy to save him? Shigure was rather confused about his own feelings. He didnt know the answer, but he also didnt have any doubts about Seiji. This seemed quite strange. After some momentary confusion, he decided to give up on this seemingly unsolvable problem. Shigure told Seiji his answer. Seiji said that he needed to return to the real world first, but that he would return again. He then led Shigure into the shrine. A white-clad miko (Chiaki) who wore a mask was quietly waiting for him in the shrine. Shes my companion. Shell be communicating with a goddess and casting a spell on you that will allow the goddess to locate your body, Seiji explained. The Evil Goddess might be able to detect this and cause harm or even death upon your body. Of course, Im happy that you chose to trust in me. But, I still have to ask one more time. Are you really sure? You can still back out now if you wantSeiji was expressing that. Shigure silently mulled it over. He felt like he wouldnt regret this. I believe you, he stated. I shall do my very best, Seiji replied seriously as he could feel Shigures trust in him. He then had Shigure sit down in the middle of the shrine, and indicated Chiaki to begin her spell. The miko started singing and dancing, causing cherry blossoms to materialize in midair. A white mist that contained divine power poured out and swiftly filled the entire shrine. Seiji sat down in the white mist. Some time later, he heard the White Sakura Goddesss voice and received her information. The next moment, he exited the dream world and returned to the real world. Seiji looked all around at his companions who were all prepared. Were heading out! Do you think that your younger brother will be able to save my younger brother? Raizen asked Yui. Raizen had already learned from Yui that his brother Shigure was still alive, along with Yuis plan to have Seiji rescue Shigure. I dont know but since he agreed, he must have some confidence, Yui replied. He might also make the situation even worse, Raizen spoke in a low voice. Indeed. But no matter what he does, it wouldnt be worse than what a certain older brother did to his younger brother, am I right? Raizen fell silent. Im not trying to make a sarcastic jab at you. Im simply stating the facts, Yui stated calmly. What happened to Shigure Tendo was an unexpected accident. However, it cant be denied that hes now in danger because you used him for the investigation. Its already fortunate enough in this misfortune that hes still alive. Seiji was the one who brought this fortunate news I think that theres nothing wrong with giving him the mission to save Shigure. Youre not worried that youll also lose your own younger brother? I believe that he will know what he can and cant handle. It was his choice to accept this mission. Hell accept the corresponding responsibility. And if the situation becomes too dangerous, hell probably decide to give up if necessary. After all, there wont be any punishment even if he fails this mission. Not only that, hell be saving someone that appears to be his mortal enemy. Unexpected events will always happen. Even if something happens, arent younger brothers to be used and taken advantage of? Yui replied by using words that Raizen had previously told her. Raizen was rendered speechless. Was she really not trying to make sarcastic jabs at him? Raizen subtly felt like he was being slapped in the face, but he was unsure. Are you trying to brag that your younger brother is more outstanding than my younger brother? Raizen tried asking such a question. Nope, Yui spoke in a light tone while averting her gaze. Seiji and his friends were now progressing through the Realm of Cherry Blossoms. Kazuko opened up a portal to the Realm of Cherry Blossoms, close to where Shigures physical body was, by using the coordinates that Seiji gave her. Everyone began progressing through the Realm of Cherry Blossoms as if they were normally training in the Domain. At first, it wasnt very difficult. But after progressing for a while, a Samurai Demon suddenly jumped out! It really jumped out of nowhere. This giant vicious demon level monster just magically appeared in the middle of a group of Sakura samurai. The Samurai Demon immediately slashed viciously at Seijis party! Everyone was highly on guard, so nobody was injured. Seiji and Natsuya immediately teamed up to deal with it. Shika and Hitaka protected their respective Yin Yang Masters. Everyone else focused on speedily cleaning up the small fries. After dealing with this Samurai Demon, a second one soon appeared together with even more weak mobs. Seiji felt that things would only become worse. He was soon proved right. Before he and Natsuya could defeat the second Samurai Demon, a third one appeared. This third Samurai Demon immediately jumped over Seiji and Natsuya and directly attacked Hoshi and the others! The group was prepared for such unexpected situations. However, plans were only plans. No matter how good a plan seemed, carrying it out during actual combat would always be different. *Bam!!!* A certain person was directly sliced by the Samurai Demon. This person was sent flying limply backwards by the Samurai Demons giant greatsword. This person was Hisashi! Seijis heart clenched from seeing this scene. He immediately roared in anger and explosively used his most powerful attacks, using [White Calamity] to immediately kill both Samurai Demons and all the mob monsters!! Hisashi was severely injured and bleeding all over. Seiji unhesitatingly loaded. He repeated this battle. Since he was now on guard beforehand, Hisashi and the others all remained uninjured. These two Samurai Demons were successfully dealt with. As everyone kept progressing, the number of small fry mob monsters kept increasing more and more. The mob monsters power level was also evidently increasing. Two more Samurai Demons also suddenly appeared together with a Snake Demon! The Samurai Demons attacked in unison, while the Snake Demon, which was several dozen meters long, opened its mouth to shoot a tremendous wave of Mana Bullets. That was when Seiji loaded for the second time today. After successfully going through this battle with zero injuries, Seiji had everyone stop. Weve barely started progressing through here, but weve already met three waves of Samurai Demons already. There will likely be only more and more as we go on. It will become too risky for everyone to keep going as a group, Seiji told everyone. It was too risky, so everyone else would have to retreat apart from Seiji and Kazuko. This was Seijis backup plan that he established before taking everyone into the Realm of Cherry Blossoms. If it became too dangerous, he would give up on having everyone come together with him, and he would do all the fighting by himself! Kazuko needed to stay with him as she was the only one who could open the portal between the Realm of Cherry Blossoms and the real world. There was no need for Seiji to kill every spiritual monster that he met here. He could simply try to break through and reach Shigures body all by himself. Of course, this would also be highly dangerous. It was also possible that Seiji would have to fight some sort of boss monster upon reaching Shigures body. Kazuko didnt know whether this would be the case. Yukari and the others objected to having them go back. They felt that they could continue onward. However, Seiji adamantly refused. Shika wanted to stay behind with him, but Seiji also persuaded her otherwise. Seiji didnt want to see his companions being hurt anymore. If he was the only one he needed to worry about, it didnt matter how many times or how severely he was injured. He could cure any injuries to his physical body by loading as long as he didnt die instantly! You have to be careful, Seiji. Natsuya took a long look at her boyfriend. I will be. Seiji smiled. Relax. I definitely wont die. As long as he had the time to load, he was confident that he wouldnt die. Kazuko opened a portal for Natsuya and the others to leave. Seiji cast the most powerful buff spells possible on himself along with the most powerful barrier. After finishing these preparations, he rushed forward at high speed towards the group of monsters that appeared. This was unmistakably a dangerous run. Seiji ran through all the mob monsters and dodged most of their attacks while taking a few attacks. He did his best to avoid all Samurai Demons and Snake Demons It was as if he was playing an extremely difficult action game while trying to do a speedrun. However, there were no places where he could rest in this level. Run! Run! Run! Run off into the distance, young man! The Samurai Demons and Snake Demons became ever more numerous along the way. With all their combined powerful attacks, dodging eventually became impossible. *Bam!!!* Seiji was knocked into the air by a snake tail swipe. All around him, numerous Samurai Demons raised their swords in unison. The Snake Demons in the air also prepared their Mana Bullets, aiming directly at Seiji. Kazuko screamed in terror at seeing this Seijis knight order was now completely silent. Their leader was fighting his hardest by himself. Yet, they could all only wait back in the real world on the sidelines for him. This made everyone feel somewhat dissatisfied. They all trusted Seijis judgement as well as his abilities. However this still didnt feel right. Everyone could only handle their dissatisfaction in their own ways. As they digested these emotions, they waited. Perhaps the very next instant, Seiji would have Kazuko open a portal and summon them to help him in battle. That was why they needed to be constantly prepared for battle! Chapter 820 - I am a ronin who is lost Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Seiji basically had to load every time that he took a serious attack. The most dangerous part about singlehandedly trying to break past so many monsters was that if he took a single serious attack, he would soon be swarmed, which would obviously result in deathif it wasnt for his save and load ability. Seiji abused his save and load ability to the fullest in order to progress. He once more personally experienced just how truly powerful this ability was. Even though he already had this realization before, it still gave him an impact when he personally experienced it yet again. This impact wasnt the type that affected his knowledge. It was an impact that touched upon something deeper within him If he had to use an analogy, it would be the difference between reading a harem manga and personally establishing a harem in real life. Cough, cough, maybe that wasnt such a good analogy. Seiji was just trying to understand his own feelings. Seiji now clearly understood just how powerful saving and loading could be. But even with his ability, it was still difficult to break through so many monsters. This powerful ability protected his life, but he still needed to slowly progress through all the monsters. Meanwhile, his only spectator Kazuko was already completely stunned by Seijis dangerous run with so many close calls. Seiji was surrounded by countless spiritual monsters big and small. He trudged onward all by himself, several times no, continuously surpassing every situation that seemed incredibly dangerous! Kazuko couldnt even begin to imagine how this was possible! Kazuko had felt countless times already that Seiji was about to die. Yet, he managed to win the battle in the end each and every time. He made it look easy. Still, Kazuko knew that every single situation was definitely extremely dangerous! There was no mistaking the danger! If Seiji made even a single mistake or reacted slowly by a single second, he would have taken an attack and been overwhelmed but, Seiji somehow made zero mistakes and maintained a constant state of incredibly agile reactions! Kazuko felt like she was watching artistry in motion. Right, artistry. Kazuko felt that the leader of the knight orders abilities had already reached the realm of artistry. She didnt know how to clearly explain it. Regardless, she was absolutely stunned. White mist slowly started gathering. No, it was actually that Seiji had gradually entered a place filled with white mist. As the mist kept thickening, Seijis vision was obstructed. However, the number of spiritual monsters also began to decrease, so it actually became easier to break through the monsters. Seiji was almost there. He could sense this without Kazuko needing to tell him. Finally, he saw a deep-red torii. This torii gave off a sense of divinity, but also seemed ominous at the same time. Three full rows of Samurai Demons were guarding this torii. Seiji unhesitatingly used his [White Calamity] ability! He used his full force to try and break past this final line of defense. He failed. Seiji loaded. He used what he learned from the first attempt and succeeded on the second try! After he entered the torii, Seiji felt as if he had fallen into the bottom of a deep, dark, and icy ocean. He was significantly pressured. Seiji gritted his teeth and continued onward while [White Calamity]s effect was still active. With the protection of the White Sakura Goddess, he was able to resist the pressure and continue onward. Kazuko seemed to say something to him, but he couldnt hear her clearly. It was already an ordeal to maintain his consciousness in close proximity to the Evil Goddesss power. [White Calamity]s effect then wore off. He suddenly felt a much greater pressure upon him. It was as painful as if he was being crushed. But he could still go on! Since he had promised to try his very best, he absolutely couldnt retreat at this critical junction. Yet, there seemed to be no end to the darkness. Just as Seiji felt like he was truly reaching his limit, a warmth suddenly welled up within him, giving him the strength to go on. This strength came from Yomi as well as Shinobu. He was never alone to begin with. OHHHHHHH!!! Seiji roared while spitting blood. He stubbornly persisted onward despite the pressure of the darkness that threatened to tear him into pieces Snow kept fluttering everywhere in this frigid land. This was obviously not good weather. But for the coal seller Koutarou, this counted as good weather because coal would be easier to sell in such weather. His father had passed away due to an illness long ago. Koutarou, who was the oldest son, became the main support of the family. He wanted to earn more money so that his mother and younger siblings could eat their fill. Since the snow wasnt too large today, Koutarou wanted to go into town to sell some coal. I think the snow will get much larger judging from the weather. You shouldnt go into town today. His mother tried to convince him otherwise. No worries. This amount of snow is no big deal. Ill be fine. Koutarou gathered all his coal into a basket and smiled at his mother. Koutarou then carried the coal basket on his back as he took a mountain path into town. After he walked for a while, he saw a dense white mist before him. Why was there mist here? Koutarou found this rather strange, but he didnt think too much about it. He simply concentrated more so that he wouldnt slip on the mountain path. Unexpectedly, Koutarou encountered a person who wore strange clothing and a strange helmet. This strange person was collapsed on the mountain path. There was some blood near his face, and he was holding a sharp longsword! Koutarou was scared by the scene to the point where his entire body tensed up. Who is that? Was that person dead? Why had he collapsed here? Koutarou was highly nervous. After looking at this person for a while, Koutarou gathered his courage and slowly walked over. Hey are you still alive? There was no response. Hey! Koutarou walked closer and shouted out in a louder voice. That person suddenly lifted his head and turned to look at Koutarou! Koutarou was scared yet again to the point of shouting loudly. He took two steps back, and painfully fell butt-first on the ground. That person slowly stood up while facing him by using his longsword as a support. The longsword had a powerful glint. Only then did Koutarou notice that some strange words were carved into that sword. These words gave the sword a mystical impression. A strange sword, along with strange clothes. Just who exactly is this completely strange individual? Koutarou wondered as he instinctively felt fear that made him want to run away. However, he was unable to move his body. Hello. He was greeted gently. Eh? Koutarou was surprised by this. He then saw the strange person taking off his helmet, only to reveal an incredibly handsome face! Koutarou was stunned. This was the first time in his life that he had seen someone so handsome. He received a huge impact from learning that a man could actually be so handsome. May I ask where this is? the handsome young man, or Seiji, inquired. There was no reaction. The other person only looked at Seiji in stunned silence. Seiji furrowed his eyebrows slightly as he repeated his question. Koutarou finally regained his senses, and answered, Oh were on the mountain! A mountain what mountain? The mountain is the mountain. Im asking about the name of this mountain. Name I dont know. Koutarou shook his head. Koutarou had been born on this mountain. To him, the mountain was simply the mountain. He never knew, or even considered, that this mountain might have a name. I see May I ask your name then? Seiji asked this question next. My name is Koutarou. Koutarou what about your family name? Family name? Your last name. I dont know what a last name is. My name is simply Koutarou. No last name Seiji blinked. Ah, sorry. My name is Harano. Harano? Thats right, Harano. Nice to meet you, Koutarou-san. May I ask where you were going? Seiji put away his sword and offered his hand to Koutarou, who was still sitting on the ground. I Im going to the town to sell some coal. Koutarou hesitated for a moment, but still accepted Seijis hand and allowed the other party to pull him up. To the town are there many people in that town? Of course. Id like to go there as well. May I travel together with you? I suppose so But, just who are you, Harano-san? Seiji fell silent for a moment. I am a ronin who is lost. Chapter 821 - What is a ronin? Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Ronin? Koutarou had a confused expression as this was the first time he had ever heard such a word. What is a ronin? You can understand it as a wandering swordsman, Seiji explained while wiping away the blood at his mouth. Oh Koutarou glanced over at Seijis longsword. A samurai is that right? Its fine if thats how you look at it. Samurai-sama why were you collapsed here? Because I was fatigued and injured. Injuries are no good Should I take you to an apothecary? No need. Seiji paused for a moment. Could you please tell me more about the town? About the town? Information about the town, such as how many people live there, whos in charge, how long this town has been around for, and so on. Why would this person want to know such things? Koutarou was rather confused. This samurai named Harano was truly strange in every way. Although he was really handsome, his clothes were strange, and his words were also strange. Everything about him was strange would it really be alright to travel together with such a person? As a low-born coal seller, Koutarou had never spoken to a samurai before. In his mind, samurai were authoritative upper-class individuals. One would have to be very careful when even approaching them. You might come to a pitiful end if you accidentally enraged a samurai. That was why samurai were to be respected from afar. But even though Koutarou should have been nervous when talking to a samurai, this samurai was just far too strange. Koutarou was confused to the point of forgetting about his nervousness. But, the foundational reason was probably because Harano seemed so friendly and warm. Although he had a sword and claimed to be a samurai, he seemed quite different from the samurai in town this was something else strange about him. While Koutarou kept commenting about Seiji in his mind, Seiji was also observing Koutarou. There was no mistaking it. Koutarou was a spiritual creature. This coal seller named Koutarou was no human at all. Seiji could tell that he was a spiritual creature! A spiritual creature that could talk and had his own will, believing himself to be human And, apparently, there was even a town here with many similar people! Seiji was truly astonished about this, although he didnt allow it to show on his face. He felt like he had transmigrated yet again. This was deep within the Realm of Cherry Blossoms, close to the Evil Goddesss personal domain. Why were things here like this!? Seiji didnt understand. Kazuko was no longer with him. They had gotten separated from each other. He could only hope that she was alright. Seiji tried to use a spell to contact her, but failed. Was it that she was unable to enter? Had the Evil Goddess managed to stop her from entering? Or Seiji stopped himself from thinking along these lines. If something bad happened to Kazuko, then he would load. But until he found out, he would first stay here to learn more about what was going on here. Seiji didnt encounter a single other person on the mountain path towards the town. Only when they reached the town did Seiji see other people. As he expected, they were all actually spiritual creatures, just like Koutarou. As for the entire town and all the buildings, they were the same as Koutarous clothes, basket, and coal. Everything was spiritual, not physical. This was a completely spiritual town filled with only spiritual creatures! According to Koutarou, he had no idea how many people lived in this town, or how long this towns history was. The samurai were in charge of this town. Apart from this town, Koutarou didnt know of any other towns. He had never met a single other person from another town before. Neither had he even heard of such a person. Nor had he ever heard of anyone leaving this town. A completely isolated town Seiji asked Koutarou, Do you think that anything is wrong with this? Koutarou answered No, not at all. It turned out that Koutarou had never even considered the existence of other towns before. Although these spiritual creatures are intelligent and have their own will, theyre rather simple, Seiji thought to himself. In the streets of the town, Seiji saw that all the other people were looking at him as if he was something strange, the same reaction that Koutarou had. To the people of this town, Seiji was unmistakably something strange as he was from the outside world. Koutarou said goodbye and went off to sell coal. Seiji was left alone on the street as he thought about what he should do next. Although Seiji was rather curious about how this town was created and maintained, the most important thing right now was his mission to rescue Shigures body. If the portal that Kazuko opened up for him was correct, then this was where Shigures body was located Basically, Shigures body was highly likely to be somewhere within this town! However, this town appeared to be rather large. How was he supposed to locate Shigures body? Seiji walked around as he thought about things. He then suddenly saw a pack of samurai. These samurai were wearing traditional samurai garb with swords at their waists. All of them had classical bald samurai hairstyles. They all had icy expressions and icy auras as if they had all come out together from some samurai era television drama. Seiji paused in surprise when he saw them. The samurais also paused in surprise when they saw Seiji. Seiji and the samurais all stood perfectly still on the street as snowflakes fell. This scene appeared quite ethereal. Hey who are you!? the samurai in the lead shouted loudly while placing his hand on his sword. Im just a ronin, Seiji answered. A ronin what is that? The lead samurai stared at the strange person while slowly approaching. What should I do? Seiji swiftly thought about the matter. It would become troublesome if he was surrounded. Judging from the samurais attitude, it didnt seem like they would simply allow him to explain. It might also cause something unexpected to happen if he explained. It would be the same if he fought with them. Something unexpected might happen. So, the only remaining choice was to Seiji suddenly turned around and ran! Stop!! The samurais immediately started chasing after him. They were all astonished by how fast the strange person was at running away. Although the samurais chased him at top speed, they suddenly lost his figure after passing through several streets and alleyways. The samurai leader panted for a while to catch his breath before angrily giving commands to search everywhere for the strange person. However, he didnt notice that the strange person was actually hiding on the rooftop right behind him. Seiji then swiftly ran off by jumping between rooftops. He finally dropped into an alleyway several hundred meters away. Hey, maybe I have the talent to become an assassin, Seiji commented to himself. The next moment, he suddenly felt unwell as he began to violently cough! Whats going on? Seiji frowned after he finished with his coughing fit. He had already used healing magic to cure himself. His injuries shouldnt have been so serious anymore. Yet, he was now feeling unwell. Youve been affected by the ripples in the environment, Yomi suddenly spoke up in his mind. By the ripples in the environment? The laws of time and space in this place are rather unique. Originally, this place has been self-sustained. However, your intrusion caused a breakdown in the status quo, causing a ripple in the environment, his bonded female spirit explained. Just like throwing a stone into a pond, then? Yes, thats a good analogy. You are the stone thats breaking the original environment here, as well as a leaf that will be affected by the ripples This effect is like the backlash that you will suffer as the cost for breaking the environment here. What should I do, then? Seiji inquired. How can I prevent myself from receiving this backlash? Its impossible for the current you to stop it, Yomi answered. Chapter 822 - Don’t leave a matter of life and death up to someone else to decide Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu You can only tolerate and bear it or leave, Yomi continued. Seiji frowned upon hearing this. It was so difficult to reach this far already. I cant leave until I find Shigures body, Seiji replied. How much time do I have left? Its difficult to say if this environment continues collapsing at the current rate, you should be able to tolerate it until this place completely collapses. But if the environment starts collapsing quicker, you might not be able to handle the pressure for very long. What will happen if this environment completely collapses? It will return to the form it originally should have had. What would that form be? I dont know, either. Im guessing you also dont know how this place was created? Indeed. Such a useless bonded spirit! Seiji almost wanted to retort like that, but only in a joking manner. He knew already that Yomi was incredible. It would have been impossible for Seiji to make it all the way here alone. Basically, he interpreted the situation as there being a permanent debuff and time limit imposed upon him. The longer he stayed here, the more he would be affected by the debuff, until finally this place collapsed or he was no longer able to bear the pressure. He would need to complete his mission before the time limit was up. But, just how was he supposed to find Shigures body here? Seiji was unable to come up with a good idea even after thinking for a while. All he could do was look around the town. As long as he was patient enough, he could continuously load and eventually search every single nook and cranny of this town. Although this was a simple and perhaps dumb method, that was all he had. Seiji used a spell to make himself invisible before exiting the alleyway and beginning to search along the street. Koutarou heard some frightening news as he sold coal. The carpenter Saida and his entire family had died. All the adults and children in that family had been eaten by demons! Apart from them, several farmer families living outside the town had also been eaten by demons Several dozen people had already died! Koutarou was scared after hearing such news. He became extremely worried about his own family. It was said that demons wouldnt appear in the daylight. However, Koutarou was still quite anxious and worried that he would see something terrible upon returning home. Many people bought coal today, so he finished selling coal earlier than he normally would. Koutarou then hurriedly returned home. He kept constantly increasing his pace as he walked, until he was basically sprinting on the mountain path back home. His mother, younger sister, and younger brother Koutarous familys faces kept swirling around in his mind as he panted while running on the misty mountain path. Finally, he saw his home. The door to his home was wide open for some reason! In such cold and snowy weather, it would be completely abnormal to have the front door wide open. The anxiety in the coal sellers heart reached a boiling point when he saw this. Koutarou got closer to his home and smelled something strange. Mom Before he could even say anything else, Koutarou was stunned by the sight that he saw. Blood was everywhere. Clothes were ripped, and some people were collapsed on the floor Ahh AHHHHHHHHH!!! A shout of pain echoed through the mountains. Koutarous mother and younger brother had died. Koutarou didnt want to accept this reality. Yet, the cruel scene was right before him. He shouted out with an endless amount of pain. He kept crying, yet nothing changed. It was impossible for crying to change what had happened. His younger sister was his only family member that was still alive. She had bled a significant amount and was very weak. She was on the verge of death. Although Koutarou had yet to completely accept what happened, his instincts of an older sibling kicked in and he started moving automatically. He hurriedly treated his younger sisters wound, and then carried her on his back down the mountain! He was going to ask an apothecary to treat his sister so that her life may be saved. Dont die, Fuyumi, dont die Tears kept streaming down Koutarous cheeks as he constantly called out his younger sisters name. Since Koutarou was carrying a person on his back while running at high speed down a snowy mountain path, it was only natural that he ended up tripping and falling heavily. Fuyumi Koutarou didnt even bother worrying about his pain as he immediately crawled up to check his sisters condition. However, Fuyumi lifted her head and opened her eyes, only to reveal that her eyes were now blood-red! Awoo!! She let out a howl that didnt resemble human speech. Sharp fangs suddenly sprouted from her mouth, making her seem like a wild beast! Fuyumi? Koutarou was astonished at the sight. He saw his younger sister getting down on all fours. Her hands enlarged as her nails transformed into claws. She then pounced towards him!! Ahh! Koutarou instinctively felt afraid. His body automatically moved and tried to dodge. However, Fuyumi managed to viciously pounce on him and knock him over. The coal seller felt that he was about to die when he saw her fangs nearing him. No Fuyumi No Koutarou resisted with all his might. He was quite strong from all his physical labor over the years, and succeeded in forcefully pushing his sister off of him. Awoo~~~! Fuyumi kept howling as she pierced through her brothers clothes and skin with sharp claws. Ahhh! Fuyumi!!! Koutarou was in extreme pain as he used his hands to forcefully push his sister away again. He then used a kick with all his might to kick her away! Yet, Fuyumi immediately pounced on him yet again. The coal seller was almost out of strength. He was unable to think of anything as he saw how his younger sister now had a face resembling that of a demon. All Koutarou felt was pain, sadness, and despair. He recalled the first time that he had seen his younger sister. She had been born in winter, on a snowy day like this one. His mother gently held onto the tiny baby, and his father told him: From today onwards, youre an older brother. You need to take good care of your little sister Dad Im sorry Koutarou gradually closed his eyes. The next instant, there was a loud thud. Koutarou suddenly felt the weight of his sister on his body was removed as he waited for death. Koutarou opened his eyes, only to see a samurai! This samurai was wearing white feathers on top of black clothing. He held a long sword in his hands, and his hair was tied up in a ponytail. He was incredibly handsome, to the point where he almost appeared androgynous. This was the second time in Koutarous life that he had ever seen someone so handsome. This handsome samurai was slowly unsheathing his sword. His icy gaze was focused on the girl who collapsed on the ground a few meters away. Awoo!!! Fuyumi crawled up again and roared loudly as she viciously pounced once more. The handsome warrior instantly vanished, and swiftly reappeared behind the girl with lightning-fast footwork. He unsheathed his sword and pierced her straight through the back, viciously nailing her into the ground! Fuyumi let out a screech of pain as she furiously waved her claws helplessly. The handsome samurai had a cold expression as he started to move his sword, about to execute her. Wait Please wait!!! Koutarou shouted out when he noticed this. Milord please dont Im begging you, please dont kill her shes my younger sister The coal seller kneeled on the ground and begged as tears poured out of his eyes. Shes the only living family member I have now only her My mom my younger brother theyre all dead Im begging you, please dont He constantly stuttered in his words as he begged with everything he had. All he wanted right now was for this samurai to spare his younger sisters life. The handsome samurai turned around and looked at him. Shes already become a demon. Theres no saving her. No no she can be saved shell definitely be saved I wont let her eat anyone I will watch over her, and wont allow her to eat anyone, and I will find a way to save her Koutarou did his very best to come up with an idea despite his lack of eloquence. He didnt want his sister Fuyumi to die, even if she had already become a demon. Im begging you Im begging you The lowborn coal sellers face was covered in tears as he kneeled down on the ground before the highborn and powerful samurai. The demon girl nailed to the ground by the sword was still struggling. The handsome samurai stopped focusing on the demon girl, and looked only at her older brother. Dont leave a matter of life and death up to someone else to decide, he said in a low voice. If you want to stop me from killing her, then try to kill me. Chapter 823 - Youve all done really well Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu He would have to kill the samurai if he didnt want Fuyumi to die? Koutarou paused in surprise, and didnt know how to react. The handsome samurai observed him for a while before turning around. The samurai then suddenly pulled out the sword pinning the demon girl to the ground, causing a large amount of blood to spurt out as she screamed in pain! The samurai then immediately pointed the sword downward, and was about to slice off the demon girls head! Ahhh!!! Koutarous body automatically reacted before his mind could work. He suddenly jumped towards the samurai!! The sword suddenly changed direction before it sliced down. *Smack!!* The coal seller was sent flying back by an impact with the swords other, dull edge. The struggling demon girl was now solidly pinned on the ground again by the samurais foot. Koutarou crawled up again and shouted once more while jumping towards the samurai like the last time. And just like the previous time, he was sent flying back. This scene was repeated an additional two times. By the fifth time, Koutarous legs suddenly gave out on him as he tried to crawl up again. He had now taken four heavy blows from the samurais swords unsharpened edge. His body ached all over, and his consciousness was hazy. He felt like he almost couldnt go on anymore. But, he had to keep going on. He couldnt afford to collapse here. Otherwise, his younger sister would Koutarou did his very best to struggle and stand up again. He attacked the samurai once again with an incredibly clumsy and unskilled attack! There was another loud smack as Koutarou was sent flying back for the fifth time. His consciousness then sank into darkness as he fell unconscious. Meanwhile, the dense white mist was spreading. This was the evidence that the environment here was collapsing. Seiji didnt know what would happen to this place in the end, but he figured that this town would end up being destroyed. Basically, this town with so many people in it that was formed so mysteriously through unknown means at an unknown time was about to be completely destroyed soon! Seiji felt something move in his heart as he understood this. He was quite clear that the people here werent actual humans. However, they really resembled humans. They had their own free will and individual thoughts. They lived just like humans did. Their will and thoughts might be rather simple and perhaps incomplete, but would that be reason enough to deny their right to exist? Seiji felt that it wouldnt. He didnt want to deny the people in this town their right to exist. He didnt want to harm them. However, they were all going to meet their doom because of his arrival. Yomi, is there any method to protect all the people in this town? There isnt. These undead are all able to exist only because of the special environment here. When this environment completely collapses, theyll all disappear, his bonded female spirit answered. You think that theyre all undead? Its quite evident that theyre not living spirits. That means theyre all obviously undead. You were either the living or the dead. This was very simple and easy to understand. According to this description, wouldnt that also make you an undead spirit? Seiji inquired. Yomi chuckled lightly. Actually, it doesnt really matter what you call them. The important thing is that they shouldnt exist to begin with. Its their destiny to disappear together with this unnatural environment that also shouldnt exist. Even if you pity them, theres nothing that you can do, Yomi stated in a seemingly casual tone. Seiji fell silent. They shouldnt exist to begin with? This statement was far too ambiguous, far too cruel, and far too helpless. Seiji wanted to counter this statement. However, he also sensed that there would be no meaning in countering it. As a spirit, and as someone who wasnt human, Yomi was more closely related to these people than a human like him was. Even if she said that they shouldnt exist to begin with, she definitely wouldnt actually think that, as that would almost be the same as denying herself. If she didnt actually think that, why was she saying it? Seiji arrived at an obvious conclusion. Yomi was saying it for the sake of consoling him. Is there really no method at all? After a period of silence, Seiji tried to ask this again, unwilling to give up. His bonded female spirit didnt reply. That in itself was a type of reply. Seiji could only sigh as he looked all around. If there was nothing that he could do, at least he could try and remember this place the best he could. Not long after, Seiji saw a cherry blossom tree. Cherry blossoms werent supposed to bloom in the middle of winter. Yet, this tree was filled with blooming cherry blossoms. Seiji also saw many other fully blooming cherry blossom trees, all in a neat row. Seiji instantly felt like he had discovered an important location. He followed the row of cherry blossom trees, and soon saw a bright red torii which was completely enveloped in dense white mist, giving it a holy yet ominous appearance. His goal was highly likely to be inside here Seiji had such a feeling as he made his preparations. Right as he was about to enter the torii, he suddenly heard footsteps from behind him. Seiji turned around to hear a large number of footsteps approaching as if a large group of people were all running. Not long after, many samurai appeared on the street. Over there! Kill him!!! The moment that the samurais saw him, it was as if they just found the most heinous criminal possible. All of them had expressions of hatred and rage as they simultaneously unsheathed their swords and surrounded Seiji! My invisibility spell is no longer working!? Seiji furrowed his eyebrows. Seeing so many samurais attack him, Seiji instantly decided to unsheathe his sword and fight back! No matter what the reason for this was, it was a fact that he was now surrounded and under attack. Rather than having these samurais constantly chase after him, he preferred to deal with them right now so that they wouldnt become even more troublesome to deal with in addition to whatever waited for him inside that torii. While Seiji indeed felt pity for the people living here, he wouldnt be so softhearted as to not fight back when attacked for no apparent reason. Die!! Evil demon!!! The samurais shouted loudly as they attacked their target with all their might. Swords clashed as light reflected off all the numerous swords. A figure kept dancing in and out as blood splashed everywhere In just a single move, several samurais had been slain. The samurais were astonished by the evil demons display of power. However, not a single samurai retreated as they continued fighting with their full might as their anger and hatred burned hot! Seiji kept retreating as he fought and continuously slew the samurai. If he was in perfect condition, it would have been quite easy for him to deal with these low-level samurai. However, he felt great discomfort from all the fighting due to the backlash he was receiving from the collapsing environment. Soon, he began to uncontrollably cough. And then, a sword managed to strike a blow against him. Seiji had a personal barrier that managed to block this blow. But, after the first sword that managed to strike a blow came a second, third, and fourth blow Seiji was already in great discomfort to begin with. He was angered by being constantly attacked, and roared as he viciously slashed in a whirlwind all around him, which sliced three samurais in half! Blood spurted everywhere as the snowy ground was stained red This shocking scene of three samurais dying astonished the other samurais as they all stepped back slightly. Dont be afraid! The evil demon is becoming weaker!! Hes just struggling in his last throes now!!! Continue killing him!!! a samurai suddenly roared loudly. This restored all the samurais morale as they launched another barrage of fierce attacks! Seiji continuously killed, killed, killed, and killed He had long since lost track of how many samurais he killed here. At any rate, he killed all the samurai that attacked him. Indeed, perhaps he really was an evil demon in these peoples eyes as he was the one who brought destruction upon them. And right now, as he was fully covered in blood from having slain so many samurai, he indeed resembled an evil demon. This was a deathmatch between a demon and people. No pity was necessary. No kindness could be afforded in such a battle. Cough, cough cough, cough, cough, cough Come at me! Seiji roared at the samurais to vent his emotions. Even he didnt know just what he wanted to vent. This wasnt good. However perhaps this was also fine. Samurais kept dying left and right. Their corpses just about filled this entire street which was lined with cherry blossom trees. All the snow and ground in the area had been stained red with blood. The last remaining samurai used all his force and succeeded in breaking Seijis protective barrier! However, this final samurai was unable to injure the demon. Seiji blocked this sword with his armlet, and then stabbed the samurai right through the neck. The young samurai had an angry expression as he slowly collapsed while glaring at the demon. Youve all done really well Seiji had no sadness, joy, anger, or pity in his voice as he calmly praised all the dead samurais around him. He then began to violently cough up blood as he kneeled on the ground with one knee and supported himself with his sword. Chapter 824 - True demon Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Koutarou saw light amongst the darkness. He slowly opened his eyes, only to see an unfamiliar ceiling. He then looked around, and instantly saw a beautiful woman who wore extravagant bright red clothing. She was currently sitting on the floor. Her long and silken soft black hair reached all the way to the ground. Her appearance was breathtakingly beautiful, to the point where the coal seller lacked words to adequately describe it. When she noticed his attention on her, her cold and clear gaze met Koutarous, causing him to hold his breath without realizing it. Youre awake, she spoke in a gentle tone. How do you feel? Koutarou returned to his senses and was able to breathe again. He reflexively looked downward, avoiding looking at her facethis was because he instinctively felt that someone as lowborn as himself looking upon such a beauty would be a type of desecration. Good very good Koutarou forced himself to somehow reply. He then immediately remembered what just happened as he shouted his sisters name. Fuyumi! Shes over there, the beautiful woman told him. Koutarou looked over in the direction she pointed to. He saw that there was a gigantic and mystical complex spell formation inside a large room. Strange dark red mist was gathered within this spell formation, and his sister Fuyumi was lying silently in the middle of this spell formation! Fuyumi!! Koutarou shouted as he crawled up. Shes stopped just barely short of transforming into a complete demon, the beautiful woman said to him. To use an analogy, its as if shes hanging onto the edge of a cliff. Shell fall down the cliff with even the slightest push. Its already a miracle that she can still maintain her human form. Her gentle words seemed to contain an irresistible convincingness. The coal seller instantly despaired upon hearing this. Just what should I do Transforming into a demon is a catastrophe that the people living here cannot avoid. However, this catastrophe shouldnt have befallen your younger sister, the beautiful woman continued explaining. This happened to your younger sister because a true demon has come among us. A true demon? Koutarou muttered. Yes. This evil demon is completely different from us. He comes from another world. Although he appears similar to us, and his words and actions are also similar to ours to the point where he even knows how to speak our language, hes actually something completely different. The beautiful woman looked directly at him. Did you meet such an existence? An existence that seemed human but was actually something different Koutarou instantly thought about that strange person hed met earlier. I saw a strange person, who collapsed on the mountain path. He was wearing strange clothes, and he had a sword Koutarou told her about his meeting with the samurai named Harano. Thats the evil demon, the beautiful woman said with conviction. Hes the one who caused your younger sister to turn into a demon. Koutarou had a stunned expression as if he had just been struck by thunder. That how could that be Koutarou was unwilling to believe it. Although that person was rather strange, he had been so friendly. That person was actually an evil demon!? That person had caused Fuyumi to transform into a demon!? That person had caused Koutarous mother and younger brother to die!? Although its difficult to believe, its still a fact. This evil demon may look similar to us, but hes completely different inside, the beautiful woman stated calmly. He is an existence from the outside world, an existence that isnt permitted here. He will only bring calamity and destruction. Unless he is killed, everybody in the town will die. Koutarou dazedly stared at his sister, who was enveloped in that strange mist. He found it difficult to think right now. If that evil demon is slain, can Fuyumi be saved? Maybe but theres only a tiny sliver of hope, the beautiful woman spoke in a gentle tone. The evil demon is incredibly strong, strong to the point where its likely that all the samurais in the town combined will be unable to slay him. Only the same type of demonic power will be able to slay him. If you are willing to slay the evil demon, I can help you to obtain such power. But, no matter if you succeed in slaying him or not, the end result will be that you will die. Koutarou felt like his mind was in a mess right now. Who was this beautiful woman? Were her words trustworthy? How could he obtain demonic power? He had too many questions, and was unable to come up with any answers. He was only a coal seller! While he might not have been very rich, he had led a peaceful and ordinary life since hed been born. He had always had a job that only required physical labor, and he hardly ever had to use his brain. Nor had anyone ever taught him before how to use his brain. The things he knew and his logical reasoning abilities were quite limited. Everything that happened to him so far today was far beyond his comprehension. Koutarou the coal seller only wanted one thing right now. He knew that he absolutely had to protect his younger sister! This was a dying wish of his father who had died long ago. This was a very part of him that had embedded itself deeply into his instinct as an older brothers. He had to protect his sister. Even if she had already become a demon. Even if there was only a sliver of hope in saving her. Even if this sliver of hope would cost him his life. Please help me obtain power Seiji walked through the torii and arrived at a shrine. He saw a single samurai standing in front of the shrine. This samurai wore his hair in a ponytail, and had an extremely handsomealmost androgynousappearance. His beauty was on par with Hoshis, but he had a different aura. If Hoshi could be described as resembling a cute girl, then this samurai resembled an icy maiden. Although he was by himself, his aura indicated that he was far stronger than all the samurais from before combined! Seiji didnt want to immediately fight, as he was still thinking about all the samurais that had just died. He wanted to try talking to this person. Hello My name is Harano. May I ask for your name? The handsome samurai quietly observed him for a while before speaking up in a light tone, My name is Kungo. Nice to meet you, Kungo-san. Do you happen to know how this place how this town was created? Seiji asked. The handsome samurai fell silent for a few seconds. Long, long ago, a village appeared here, he began telling a story in that same light tone. Everybody in this village lived their lives as if it was only natural. None of them realized that they had suddenly appeared in this world. Only one woman in the village realized this, and wondered why the village was suddenly born. She also wondered why she was the only one who had a much better understanding of everything than others, and why she had power that nobody else had. Finally, she decided to understand it all as a gods blessing. She constructed this shrine and started living here and dedicating herself to that god. As time passed, the village gradually expanded into a town. And then, one day, demons appeared. These demons devoured several people. The woman used her power to kill the demons, yet new demons constantly appeared. She used all the ideas she could think of. Yet, she was unable to stop the demons from appearing. There were always people that would transform into new demons. Finally, she understood that this was a destined calamity. After a long, long time of slaying demons, she became tired of the slaughter. And so, she used a portion of her power to create a unique individual, a single samurai who would slay demons in her place. As for this samurai, apart from slaying demons, he also trained some ordinary people so that they could also become samurai. Although the new samurai werent as strong as the very first samurai, they were all very brave. They courageously sacrificed themselves while fighting against demons, all in order to protect the people important to them. They protected this town until today. Kungo took a long glance at Seijis face. Today, an evil demon from the outside world arrived. Chapter 825 - Why do you fight? Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu The samurais had all fought against the evil demon. However, every last samurai had been killed. This just happened a few minutes ago. Seiji remained silent. Tell me Kungo asked a question after looking at Seiji for a while. Did any of them live? No, Seiji answered. Did any of them retreat? Not even one. Did any of them beg to be spared? Not a single one. All of them had fought heroically and were willing to sacrifice themselves. Very good. Kungos mouth arced slightly upward in praise and pride. Seiji felt bad about Kungos smile. But from Seijis own standpoint, it was difficult for him to say anything. This Kungo was evidently the first samurai that he referred to in his story. Then who was this woman that he was talking about? This village, the villagers, the demons, the mysterious power here, the woman, and Kungo All of them were a mystery. Can I ask the name of the woman in your story? Seiji inquired. You dont need to know. Kungo stopped smiling. I came here in order to save someone. He should be unconscious, and I believe that hes probably inside this shrine Do you know about him? Seiji continued asking another question. Kungo didnt reply. Instead, he slowly unsheathed his sword. This was an evident signal that he didnt want to continue talking. All that remained was another fight Id like to ask one final question. Seiji looked directly at Kungo. Why do you fight, Kungo-san? The previous samurais had fought for the sake of protecting their town. They probably had no idea that even if they killed the evil demon, their town was still destined for destruction. However, this first samurai was evidently different. Seiji felt it was likely that Kungo knew the truth. No, Kungo definitely knew the truth. No matter if they fought here or not, this place would still end up being destroyed! Use the sword in your hands to learn the answer to your question, Harano-san. Kungo got into a combat stance. Seiji could only mentally sigh as he also prepared himself for a battle. The snow which had previously stopped for a while now began to fall again. A snowflake slowly fell down onto the ground in between the two warriors, melding into all the other snowflakes. Kungos figure suddenly vanished! Seiji managed to block Kungos sudden stab. He then had to block a series of continuous attacks! The sound of swords clashing kept fiercely echoing in midair. They sounded almost melodical. As expected, this Kungo was far stronger than all the previous samurai Seiji continuously retreated under Kungos powerful attacks, barely managing to block while resisting his discomfort and urge to cough. But then, he accidentally slipped on the snow, causing him to go slightly off balance. Kungo used his sword to aim for Seijis neck, suddenly stabbing incredibly swiftly! However, Seiji had intentionally feigned weakness. [Body-strengthening technique, wind element]! Sword technique, [Shadow Pierce]! Right as Kungos sword reached him, Seiji activated his spells as planned, and narrowly dodged the attack. He also countered with a powerful technique of his own! Right when his sword was about to slice into Kungos body, a bright red light suddenly flashed and blocked Seijis attack! Not only that, the bright red light enveloped Seijis sword as if it was fluid, which slowed Seijis movements. This is bad Seiji instantly had an ominous premonition. *Smack!!!* Kungo suddenly kicked while being buffed by the bright red light. This kicks power was so strong that Seiji was sent flying backwards, and his defensive barrier instantly shattered! Seiji adjusted his position in midair so that he could land feet-first on the ground. However, he was no longer able to withstand the urge to cough as he started coughing up blood. Damn it This permanent debuff on him was so uncomfortable to bear. However, this was the price he had to pay for intruding and destroying someone elses world. Seiji looked over at Kungo. Kungo simply stood still and silently looked at him. Why didnt you continue attacking me? Seiji asked. I will next time, Kungo answered. This was a one-time-only holding back. No more little tricks. Bring out your real skills! The incredibly handsome samurai had such an expression. Seiji understood. Originally, he had still been holding back because he figured that he might have to fight against that woman who was likely to be the final boss. But now, it seemed that he wouldnt even be able to defeat this first samurai unless he gave it his all. Seiji used his Mana to cast a spell [Demon Suppression Bell]! A gigantic golden bell materialized with a loud clang. This bell covered the samurai and evaporated all the snow in the nearby area! The next instant, a bright red light broke out from the bell. Kungo came out right afterwards, completely uninjured. He waved his longsword, gathering the red light as if it was water. All the red light focused on the direction that his sword was pointing at! Divine blade, Wave Slash! Seiji did his best to dodge the attack. However, this attack had an incredibly wide area of effect, so he was forced to absorb a portion of the attack with his barrier. Seiji then suddenly noticed that Kungo had vanished. He felt a sense of extreme danger coming from behind. Defense spell, [Turtle Armor]! Seiji realized that he would be unable to dodge the attack, so he could only defend the best he could. *Boom!!!* An even more powerful attack than earlier came for him. Bright red light came from below, and sent Seiji flying high up into the air as if he was a small flower being battered by a torrential wave. His defensive barrier almost completely collapsed! Kungo stepped on his flowing red light, and elegantly soared past Seiji, higher into the sky, as if he was surfing. Kungo then lifted his sword, and gathered even more swirling light, preparing an even more powerful attack Divine blade, Thunder Slash! Kungo slashed, summoning a red thunderbolt that descended from the sky. This thunderbolt seemed like a soaring red eagle that was about to tear apart the tiny prey before it!!! This attack would be impossible to block! Seiji instantly came to such a conclusion. It would also be impossible to dodge. He could only activate some of the limited-use-per-day abilities that he had been saving up until now *BOOM!* The red thunderbolt struck Seiji directly! Luckily, Seiji activated a certain ability, which managed to block off most of the thunderbolts power in time. He could only grit his teeth and bear the rest of the thunderbolts power himself. The next instant, Kungo noticed that his opponent was evidently still alive despite being in wretched condition. So, he swiftly assaulted Seiji from midair, gathering more light on his sword for another attack!! Good! A powerful glint appeared in Seijis eyes. This certain ability that he had activated would last for less than one minute. That was why he was more than happy to see Kungo voluntarily getting closer! Seiji combined that certain ability with some more limited-use-per-day abilities that he had yet to use. Seiji used some of the first abilities that he had gained [Bullet Time], activate! [Light Which Dissipates Darkness from the Brink of Despair], activate!! After using this ultimate recovery ability from Hoshis character reward card, Seiji then would show Kungo the ability he had used to dispel the thunderbolt[Ultimate Performance] from Chiakis character reward card, which could use any ability that he could think of from his imaginationImagine Breaker, the right hand that could dispel anything magical in this world! Seiji also combined Imagine Breaker with his [Lightning Strikes] swift punching technique!!! Kungo suddenly saw numerous powerful lights viciously pouring at him before he could pierce through his opponent. These lights were actually super-fast fists, too fast for the eye to see! *Bam, bam, bam, bam, bam, bam!* A quick succession of collisions could be heard. Kungo found to his astonishment that his personal power was actually being broken through by this light! All of these fists of light hit his physical body directly and caused him damage! OHHHHHHHHHHH!!! Seiji shouted loudly as he furiously punched as fast as he could. He ignored Kungos sword completely, and punched until Kungos movements became distorted! Kungos body also became distorted! Finally, Seiji stopped punching, and used his longsword again for a vicious stab!!! The sword pierced right through Kungos chest and his entire body, drawing much blood. Kungo was sent flying down towards the ground. Seiji descended after him. While Seiji landed steadily on the ground, Kungo arced through the air and crashed into the roof of the shrine, breaking the roof and dropping right down into the shrine. Inside the shrine, Kungo tried to force himself to stand up, but he was unable to do so. He spat out a large amount of blood, and kneeled on the ground. Hed never expected that he would lose just like this The light in his eyes gradually faded as he looked at the sword piercing through his chest. Various memories flashed through his mind. In the end, all he could think about was how a certain extravagantly clothed beautiful woman smiled towards him. Im sorry, Master While kneeling, Kungo bowed in order to apologize. Thank you for everything so far Your useless servant will be saying goodbye now Chapter 826 - Kill me Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Seiji felt like he was almost about to die. More accurately, he felt like anyone who came along right now would easily be able to kill him. This was because he was in extreme pain as he constantly coughed to the point where his body had no energy left in it. Luckily, his opponent didnt come over. His last attack just now had either killed or seriously injured Kungo Seiji felt that he had been lucky. If it wasnt for Kungo deciding to attack him at melee range, allowing Seiji to counter at close distance, this battle would have been truly difficult. Either he would need to load, or he would have to start using one-time consumable items After quite a while, Seiji finally managed to somewhat recover as he slowly stood up. He discovered that the mist in this area had become even denser and chillier. Seiji remained highly on guard as he walked over to the shrine and opened its front door. He saw that the handsome samurai was kneeling within with his head lowered and blood pooled everywhere. Kungo no longer made any sounds or movements. Seiji felt no joy from victory upon seeing this scene. He could only remain silent. Seiji walked over and slowly withdrew his sword from Kungos chest. As Seiji looked at the blood on his sword, he felt that this blood was truly irritating to behold. This wasnt real physical blood. Kungo wasnt an actual human. Still, those would be no reasons to kill him. Seiji felt that he hadnt done anything wrong. He couldnt afford to show compassion. Neither had Kungo done anything wrong. This was this was just how things were. Seiji suddenly felt a powerful killing intent! Even though he didnt see anything yet, he could sense it. A certain powerful existence was approaching while emanating tremendous killing intent! Ill die! Seijis survival instinct was warning him of immense danger. Ill have to either escape or load! Seiji instantly came to such a conclusion. Staying here to fight such an existence in his current state would only lead to death. Was this existence the woman that Kungo had spoken about? Seiji felt this was highly likely. He took a deep breath, and exited the temple. Even if he ran away or loaded, he wanted to first see what this woman appeared like. If at all possible, he would try talking to her in order to obtain some information. Seiji imagined various appearances that she might have. Perhaps she would be a mighty female warrior, or maybe she would be a beautiful woman wearing shrine maiden attire However, the identity of the person who arrived was far beyond his expectations. Koutarou-san? Seiji was astonished upon seeing that it was the first person that he had met after arriving here. The coal sellers clothing was colored in blood. Dark circles were around his eyes, and his eyes were giving off a blood-red light. There were also strange faint black runes on his face. Koutarou gave off an incredibly powerful aura filled with killing intent! Why are you here? Seiji asked, wondering just how Koutarou had become like this. Koutarou didnt answer. The coal seller suddenly raised his hand, creating dense dark red mist, which formed a giant claw that slammed towards Seiji!! There was a tremendous explosion as the ground shook, and snow was sent flying everywhere from the impact. Seiji had managed to dodge this attack with the help of the buff effect from his [Bullet Time]. He knew that he would have been instantly killed if that attack had landed a direct hit! Koutarou was now incredibly powerful. Koutarou Although Seiji reflexively raised his sword, he truly didnt want to fight Koutarou. Seiji hadnt hesitated in the slightest when fighting against the samurais or against Kungo. However, it was different with Koutarou. Koutarou was only a simple coal seller! He was an ordinary person who shouldnt have had any combat ability. Someone else or some outside force had transformed him into this state! Seiji wanted to know what had happened. He didnt want to attack Koutarou, who had been just a normal person previously. Yet, two additional giant claws formed and attacked him! *Boom!* *Boom!* Koutarou! Stop! Seiji shouted out after dodging the second wave of attacks. Cough, cough I dont want to cough fight against you! Harano Koutarous expression was distorted as if he was in great pain. Why Why what? Why did you kill my mom and younger brother!? *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* Giant claws kept smashing at him. Seiji managed to wretchedly dodge them all at the last possible instant. I killed your mom and younger brother? Its you! Its all because of you!! You evil demon, pretending to be a human!!! the coal seller roared as he released as much power as he possibly could! This was a power that would cost him all of his lifeforce. I didnt!! Seiji shouted in response. Im not an evil demon I just I only came here to save someone! Im a real human, different from all of you undead spirits! Im a flesh and blood human!! Im not an evil demon! All of you are the actual demons!! Seiji really wanted to shout all of this loudly. However, he was unable to do so. No matter what reason or noble purpose he had, it was a fact that he had brought destruction to this place. So, he was indeed an evil demon in Koutarous eyes. There were no excuses that he could give. Damn it all. Damn it damn it damn it damn it damn it, damn it all!!! Seiji could only furiously roar in his heart. Yet, he could only close his mouth and remain silent. I didnt want things to be like this. I truly didnt want things to be like this. If there was a method to protect this place without harming a single person, I definitely would have done so. But there was no other way!!! Seijis vision became hazy. This was because tears were now clouding his vision. The next instant, four giant claws simultaneously attacked him. Seiji managed to dodge them all. However, his hazy vision made it so that there was a blind spot in his vision. *Pow!!!* Seiji was knocked flying by a fifth giant claw that he hadnt noticed! Seiji was sent flying through the shrine walls, all the way through to the other side of the shrine! Cough cough, cough cough, cough, cough, cough, argh Seiji dropped his sword, and his helmet fell off. He crouched on the ground while coughing violently and spitting up a large amount of blood. His entire body trembled severely. Harano evil demon Koutarou walked over with black mist swirling all around him. There was a faint shadowy figure behind him, which resembled both a demons and a humans shadow. Cough, cough youre the one who looks more like a demon right now haha Seiji had tears in his eyes as he looked at Koutarou. However, he mysteriously had a weak urge to laugh. Hed never expected that after having defeated such a powerful samurai, he would lose to an ordinary person. Even if Koutarou was no longer ordinary. However wasnt this how stories always went? The hero who managed to slay the evil villain in the end would almost always start out as an ordinary person. This was just another story just like in the clichs. An incredibly clich story about a hero defeating an evil demon that was all there was to it. Come Koutarou Seiji wanted to get up, but was unable to do so. Thus, he simply sat on the ground. Kill me. Take your victory. Without a doubt, you are the hero of your story. But, this will be the only time. Next time, Ill WAHHHHHHHH!!! Koutarou roared furiously in a way that also seemed like he was crying painfully. He released countless giant claws that seemed to cover the entire sky!! Seiji calmly watched all of this happen. Right now, he didnt know what he was feeling. Nor did he want to know. He only wanted to know if the coal seller would be satisfied with this. If the answer was yes, then maybe he had managed to bring salvation to at least a single person before this place was destroyed. Seiji smiled while looking directly at Koutarous tears. Harano Koutarou looked at him with great hatred. Yet, a flash of something else shone in his eyes. All of the giant claws simultaneously crashed down!! Seiji prepared himself to activate [Bullet Time] for one last time so that he could load at the final instant. However, his [Bullet Time] ability wouldnt activate!? *Boom, boom, boom, boom!* The dark red claws seemed to cover the entire ground as if an immensely dense bloody red had tainted the entire world. Kill kill the coal seller muttered repeatedly in a low voice. Chapter 827 - Live as a human, die as a human Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Seiji didnt die. For an instant, he thought that he was truly about to die. Only after everything settled down did he figure out why his life-saving ability hadnt activated. That was because the giant claws had precisely managed to avoid him! [Bullet Time] would only automatically activate when he was in danger. Koutarou Seiji didnt feel that this was an accident. Such an accident would be impossible. In that case, there was only one possible answer Why didnt you kill me? Seiji asked the coal seller. Koutarou still had a look of hatred on his face. His face was distorted, and he was filled with killing intent. Yet, blood-red tears ran down from his eyes. And then he clutched at his head, beginning to roar no, cry! The demonic figure behind him became furiously agitated. Seiji could only quietly watch. All the giant claws transformed into mist and dissipated. The mist in the entire area became even denser, to the point where the shrine was becoming difficult to see No, the shrine itself was also transforming into mist! This entire world was collapsing. Apart from Seiji and the demonic Koutarou, it appeared to Seiji that not a single other existence was left in this world anymore. Seiji noticed that Kungos body, which should have still been inside the shrine, had disappeared as well. Had he disappeared into mist, or No matter what, everything was now ending. Seiji walked over to the coal seller who was crying tears of utter sadness. Koutarou Seiji called out the coal sellers name. Seiji then went up close, opened up his arms, and slowly hugged Koutarou. Harano why Koutarou didnt reject Seijis embrace. Instead, he kept crying as he asked a question. Why did everything become like this Why did my mother and younger brother die? Why did my younger sister turn into a demon? Why why is it necessary to kill? Koutarou couldnt understand. Although he felt that the beautiful woman from earlier wasnt lying to him, he still didnt understand. This Harano person didnt seem in the slightest bit like an evil demon to Koutarou!! If this Harano is an evil demon, then what am I? What is a demon? What is a human? Why do humans turn into demons? Why would a demon seem so much like a human? Koutarou couldnt understand All he wanted was to protect and save his younger sister, yet He couldnt bring himself to kill anyone!!! Im sorry Seiji could only respond this way. Im truly so sorry Wahhhhhhhh!!!!! Bloody tears poured out from Koutarous eyes, covering his cheeks. Right now, he greatly resembled a demon physically. However, Seiji felt that Koutarous behavior was more human than anyone. Im sorry that I was unable to save you. If there had been any way to, I definitely would have done it. But there was no other way Thats why, all I can do is say sorry. Im sorry Im so sorry Im so sorry Seiji muttered this out loud as tears also began to stream down his cheeks. It was impossible to save everyone. This was logic that he understood already. However, the bitterness from facing such logic directly would still hit him with full impact. Even though he had the supremely powerful ability of saving and loading, there would still be things that he couldnt accomplish. Even if he had an even more powerful ability than saving and loading, there would still be things that he would be even more helpless about. So, all he could do at the very least would be I will remember you. Koutarou I will remember your name for the rest of my life. I will remember that you were a kind coal seller. I will never forget you until I die. That was all he could do for Koutarou. This truly was all he could do. Harano Koutarou was not consoled by this. It was impossible for him to be consoled right now. However maybe just a tiny bit, but he did feel a tiny amount of warmth. He didnt want to die. He still wanted to save his younger sister. Koutarou absolutely didnt want to die. He felt incredibly pained about the helpless dead end situation he was in! But if this was the only ending possible If he had to leave the world like this. If at least one person could still remember him, perhaps that would count as evidence as him having once lived. I dont want to die!!! Koutarou clutched on to Seiji even tighter and cried loudly. Yeah, Seiji responded. I also dont want my younger sister to die I want her to become human again so that she can live a good life Yeah. My mom my younger brother they didnt do anything wrong they shouldnt have died Yeah. That person told me to kill you but I couldnt bring myself to kill you in the end Yeah. You are a very kind person. Even though you became a demon, youre still human. Koutarou you lived as a human, and you died as a human. Seiji hugged Koutarou tightly and listened to every single of Koutarous dying words, memorizing everything. Finally, the coal seller was no longer able to say anything. Kungo slowly opened his eyes. He felt that something was wrong with himself. No, not just something minor. Something was majorly wrong! His body felt completely different! He didnt know how to describe it. To use an analogy if his previous body felt like snow, then his current body felt like water. His body was now heavier, more physical, and possessed a different power. The only problem with his body was that it was missing its left hand. He couldnt feel his left hand this body didnt have a left hand. And then, Kungo understood what happened to his body. Or, more accurately, what had been done to him. Master why? he asked the extravagantly clothed beautiful woman in front of him. This black-haired woman smiled gently while looking at him. You have always called me Master. Yet, I have never viewed you as a servant never. I created you. You will live on even after I die. You are my son. Isnt it only natural for a mother to want her son to live on during a life-and-death situation? Kungo was absolutely astounded. He never knew before that his master had viewed him in such a way. Kungo thought that he was only a servant, a tool to slay demons for his masters sake. That was enough. He didnt need anything else he had never desired anything more. He would do anything that she desired, even if she commanded him to die. He had been born because of her. He considered it his destiny to die for her. Kungo had never tried to go against what he viewed as his fate. He was even happy with it. He felt that he was truly blessed to have such a fate in comparison to others who only lived for the sake of being alive. Yet, his master had No I dont need to live on Master should I have already lived, the beautiful woman told him. Ive finally remembered my past when this small closed-off world started collapsing. I had once been human a real, living human who experienced an entire life in the real world. Although that world is countless times larger than this one, there are still many similarities, such as things that one is helpless about. Its impossible to change your personal background, there are things you must do, there are cages that are inescapable, and inexorable fate I have lived already. I have experienced life, and I died while feeling pain, anger, sadness, hatred, and helplessness. I have no need to experience life once again. Rather than living in that so-called real world, my days here in this fake paradise were far happier and more peaceful. Thats why, this is more than enough for me. I will die here, for the second time. And you you have yet to truly live, so please go in my place to the real world. Perhaps the real world has become a better place. Or, perhaps it has become a worse place. Please come tell me about the real world when you finally die in the future and meet me again. Master Kungo widened his eyes in panic because he was witnessing his master gradually transforming into mist! Goodbye, my child. The woman smiled, and bade him farewell. Please live well in the real world Although things might be really difficult, please live as happily and blissfully as you can. No no! Master, I dont want to!! Please take back this body!!! Kungo grabbed on to the woman, but she was now transforming into mist at an even quicker pace. Finally, let me tell you the truthI actually dont like this body that I gave to you. First of all, hes male. Second, hes missing a hand. Third, hes probably The woman then stopped. Forget it, theres no need to tell you. Kungo, here is my final command for you. Please continue living on as well as you can to the best of your abilities. No! Master!!! the samurai Kungo shouted in the greatest agony possible in this new and unfamiliar body of his. Chapter 828 - Picked up a priceless treasure! Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu The mist was now everywhere, dense and icy cold. Seiji was greatly fatigued both physically and mentally as he forced himself to trudge onward. Although he could previously hear some sounds, he was uncertain if he was heading in the right direction with how the environment was now. He could only numbly continue trudging forward. And then, he saw a figure standing before him. This person wore rather tattered samurai garb, and he was also missing his left hand. He seemed to be looking off into the distance. He was Shigure Tendo. However, it was also impossible for this person to be Shigure Tendo, for Shigures consciousness was still in the dream world, reading Seijis light novel. Who are you? Seiji asked. The youth slowly turned around. His handsome face had a downcast expression, but there was also a sharp glint in his eyes. Harano why couldnt you have died? he spoke in an icy tone. Seiji immediately furrowed his eyebrows. If only you had died, there would have been two available bodies, and my master wouldnt have The youth stopped speaking halfway through his sentence. Youre Kungo? Seiji asked. The youthor, more accurately, the existence which took over Shigures bodydidnt reply. Seiji took this as tacit admittance. Kungo was now inside Shigure Tendos body! How had this been accomplished? Had the woman accomplished this? Where was she right now? Seiji looked all around, but saw nobody else. Kungo turned around, and started walking away. It seemed like he was about to leave. Wait! Seiji stopped him. That body doesnt belong to you. Kungo stopped for a moment. No matter who he was in the past, I am now him, he stated with his back still facing Seiji. Kungo then began to walk away again. Stop! Seiji chased after Kungo, and blocked him with his sword. You need to return that body, Kungo! Kungo glanced sidelong at Seiji with an icy expression. What if I refuse? Are you going to kill me? Seiji was rendered speechless. Of course Seiji couldnt kill Shigures physical body. He needed to think of some method to force Kungo out from Shigures body but how would he even do that? And if he forcefully tried to do something, what would happen to Shigures body Get out of my way. If you try to stop me, Ill kill this body completely, Kungo stated icily. Although I might have lost most of my power for the time being, it will still be easy enough for me to kill myself instantly. That was how things were now. Shigures body that he was now in had basically become a hostage! Seiji didnt know what to do. What do you want to do now that you have this body which doesnt belong to you? Continue to live. Kungo had a downcast expression again. That was the final order that my master gave to me. To be honest, he didnt really want to live anymore without his master. But, since his master wanted him to live, he could only follow the command. How do you intend to live? Seiji slowly put away his sword. First of all, do you even know how to leave this place? Kungo was rendered speechless. All he could see everywhere was nothing but thick mist. Where was he even supposed to go? He indeed wanted to leave this place and go to the real world that his master had mentioned. But now that he was asked such a question, Kungo noticed for the first time that he had no idea how to leave here. I will keep walking until I find something. Its likely that youll die before you can find anything here, Seiji told him in a serious tone. Right after he said this, he suddenly sensed something. Kungo sensed the same something simultaneously. Both of them turned around. Gigantic figures appeared in the mist. There were Samurai Demons approaching! Seiji immediately pulled Kungo after him when he saw these powerful spiritual monsters approaching. Run!! Kungo could also tell that these monsters definitely had hostile intentions. He didnt try to resist when Seiji pulled him along. Both of them swiftly ran away together. They then saw more spiritual monsters appearing from other directions. A Snake Demon suddenly sprayed a wave of Mana Bullets at them! Seiji managed to grab Kungo in time to dodge this wave of attacks. He then carried Kungo on his back, and started running at full speed! At this moment, he suddenly heard someone shouting out to him Seiji! It was Kazuko! Kazuko, are you alright!? Im fine Seiji noticed that Kazuko was holding something that appeared to be a broken sword. However, he didnt have the time to ask about that right now. Run! Run! Run away at full speed!!! As Seiji used all his remaining energy to gain as much distance between him and the monsters as possible, Kazuko was able to safely open up a portal back to the real world. *** In the end, Seijis knight order never received a summons to join him. He had returned first instead. Although Seiji appeared rather wretched, it seemed that he wasnt seriously injured, so everyone heaved a sigh of relief. As for Shigure Tendos body Seiji had indeed brought back Shigures body, but something seemed to be off. First of all, Shigures body was now missing its left hand. And then, most importantly, someone else had taken over his body! Seiji told everyone about all his experiences and who Kungo was, right in front of Kungo. Everyone remained silent afterward. Nobody said anything for quite a while. Everyone was now looking at Kungo, the samurai who had taken over Shigures body. Kungo was calmly facing all of them. He no longer had the power to resist. However, he was fully confident that he could at least commit suicide before anyone present could do anything to him! Kungo was in fact even hoping that they would try to do something to him. This way, he could finally have a reason to accompany his master in death. Seiji had a big headache regarding what to do with Kungo. He looked towards Natsuya, but she shook her head. It seemed that she also didnt have any good ideas. So, the issue of Kungo would have to be set aside for the short time being. Apart from Kungo, there was also one other important matter. Kazuko, whats that item you brought back with you? Kazuko was still holding onto the something which resembled a broken sword. I picked this up. Picked it up? Yeah Kazuko then told everyone about her experiences. After she followed Seiji through the torii, she was unable to enter the mysterious town that Seiji had. Instead, she got lost in the darkness. Then, she could sense a mysterious something in a certain direction, so she cautiously approached it. She then discovered a broken sword. She placed the broken sword on the table for everyone to see. This part of the broken sword included the entire bright red sword hilt and part of a golden sword. The entire sword blade and hilt were covered all over with intricate runes that seemed rather mystical. Could this be Natsuya picked up the broken sword and gently touched the runes, identifying the runes and the swords material. Totsuka no Tsurugi? Totsuka no Tsurugi? That famous Totsuka no Tsurugi!? The legendary weapon owned by a god!? Just about everyone present widened their eyes in surprise. Everyone here was familiar with Sakura Islands myths. The Totsuka no Tsurugi, also known as the Sword of Ten Hand-Breadths, would often appear in many myths and legends. Its most famous achievement was having slain the Yamata no Orochi! That was why this sword would often appear in many manga and anime. Any story which involved the famous Yamata no Orochi would often see this sword show up as well, appearing as the weapon destined to slay the evil snake. Some people believed that the Yamata no Orochi had been instead slain by the Ame no Murakumo no Tsurugi, the sword which was later renamed Kusanagi, and became one of the three major mystical artifacts of Sakura Island alongside the jewel Yasakani no Magatama and the mirror Yata no Kagami. However, that would be a mistake. The Kusanagi had actually been discovered inside the Yamata no Orochis body, much like how slaying a boss in a video game would reward one with some top-level equipment Seiji suddenly began to wonder if this historical incident had been the inspiration behind video game designers making bosses drop equipment upon death. At any rate, the Totsuka no Tsurugi was still an unbelievable divine weapon that even ordinary people knew was incredible! Of course everyone would be astonished when Natsuya identified the sword. The student council president blinked as she saw everyone elses reactions. Dont misunderstand. Im not referring to the divine weapon Totsuka no Tsurugi. The Totsuka no Tsurugi is also used as a common name for spiritual artifact swords of this length. Basically, these Totsuka no Tsurugis can be reproduced as artifacts to help spellcasting. Natsuya placed the broken sword back on the table. Even a single Totsuka no Tsurugi will still be a top-level spiritual artifact. Theyre very precious, and highly difficult to craft. I have never even seen a real one before. Thats why Im not absolutely certain if this broken sword is one or not, but I feel that it is. Well have to find an appraiser in order to get a more certain evaluation. A spiritual artifact why would Kazuko have picked up such an item deep within the Realm of Cherry Blossoms? Why would this spiritual artifact appear there? Why was it broken? What was it used for there? Seiji furrowed his eyebrows as he asked several questions. It might be something left behind from a failed ritual or spell, Natsuya explained. If the spell was successful, then this artifact shouldnt have broken. Since Totsuka no Tsurugis are incredibly expensive, I doubt that any faction out there would use one as a consumable item probably. Expensive? Whats the price for buying one? Im not sure about the exact price that they go for on the market, but I think that it would be at least 3,000,000,000 sakuras for a single one. 3 trillion sakuras!? Just about everyone was astonished yet again. This broken sword on the table was worth 3 trillion sakuras? At the very minimum!? Kazuko had practically picked up a priceless treasure! Chapter 829 - Remnant souls Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Whoops, it was time to calm down. Although the Totsuka no Tsurugi was apparently worth 3 billion sakuras, that would only be when it was in pristine condition. This one was obviously only a broken one, so of course it wouldnt be worth the same price. 1.5 billion, then? That would be foolish to expect. Something broken would be completely different from a complete and usable item. For instance, maybe a famous painting would be worth millions, but even that would become nothing more than worthless scrap paper if it was torn apart. Perhaps that was why Natsuya remained calmer than everyone else here. Although she was also the daughter of a rich family, 3 billion sakuras would be a tremendous amount even to her family. If this broken sword still had such value, it was unlikely that she could still remain so calm. After their astonishment passed, everyone figured this out on their own, and calmed down as well. Still, they were still somewhat excited. This sword was still something so precious. Even if its remaining value was still only 1%, that would still be 30 million sakuras, an incredible find! So, how much would this broken sword be actually worth? Seiji asked Natsuya this question that everyone was thinking about. She replied, I dont know. In its current condition, its probably only worth the base materials used to craft a new one. I wouldnt know how to calculate its current value. Alright, so it turned out that Natsuya didnt know about everything in the spiritual society after all. So if this was really left behind due to a failed spell, what type of spell would that be? Why would it be left behind in the Realm of Cherry Blossoms? Seiji continued asking questions that he considered to be critically important. Any spell that requires a Totsuka no Tsurugi will be a major large-scale spell or ritual. It will definitely be extremely important. As for the type of spell, thats hard to say because this spiritual artifacts main effect is simply to support large-scale spells, so it can be used for all sorts of spell formations, Natsuya explained. If I had to guess, the greatest possibility is that it was used for a sealing ritual. Thats because the original purpose of the Totsuka no Tsurugi was to eliminate and suppress demons. It was invented for the purpose of dealing with powerful demons. A sealing ritual Perhaps to seal away the Realm of Cherry Blossoms? Could this be something left behind by Soul Society after a failed sealing attempt? That seemed possible. However, Seiji came up with another possibility that he considered more likely. Perhaps this spiritual artifact sword didnt actually belong to Soul Society. Maybe it belonged to the Tendo Family instead! He had obvious evidence to back this upShigure Tendos body! This sword had been found near Shigures body. Seiji felt that this was no simple coincidence. Perhaps this was the concrete evidence that the Tendo Family was secretly connected to the Realm of Cherry Blossoms! When he realized this, he felt that it was time to call his older sister Yui. Capturing the target, Kouran Tendo, didnt go very well. But at least it succeeded in the end. Next up would be interrogation. However, this wouldnt be done by Yui, so she was able to rest for a while. At this moment, she received a call from Seiji. Something flashed in her eyes as she listened to her younger brothers report. Her younger brother had given her a great surprise once again! Ill immediately head over to your current location, she said instantly, and hung up after Seiji finished his story. With how Yui didnt say a single extra word and wanted to come over immediately, Seiji realized that he had indeed been immensely lucky. No, more accurately, Kazuko had been the immensely lucky one. When considering the value of this broken sword, he would need to reward Kazuko correspondingly. Seiji glanced at Kazuko for a while before he finally picked up the broken sword for the first time to check it out. He suddenly received a system notification as words appeared before him [You have obtained a mystical item that contains Inner World Essence. You may use some points to absorb the Inner World Essence. Would you like to absorb Inner World Essence?] Inner World Essence? Seijis gaze sharpened as he read this sudden unexpected notification. What on earth was this new term? Was this related somehow to the Inner World Crystals? Why could he absorb this essence? What would happen if he absorbed it? Various questions popped up in his mind. However, his system remained as eternally silent as always. All it did was offer him the options [Yes] and [No] on whether he wanted to absorb the essence or not. He didnt know what would happen if he absorbed the essence but since his systems options were usually beneficial, he decided to try! Seiji immediately chose the [Yes] option. He then saw a progress bar on the absorption, which also listed how many points he was using up. Seiji simultaneously felt something flow from the broken sword through his arm and into his body! This warmth made Seijis body begin to heat up as the warmth started flowing within him. It felt slightly discomforting, yet also slightly good. Seiji could faintly feel something deep within him becoming slightly stronger. As the progress bar for absorption swiftly increased, the number of points he used up also increased at a shocking rate. Luckily, this absorption soon finished. In the end, it cost him 392 points to absorb all the Inner World Essence from the broken sword! He had spent almost 400 points just like that. And what he obtained in exchange was [Absorption complete. The Spirit House now has a new room, the Soul Room. The Soul Room can be used for storing and saving spirits and souls. Every day, the Soul Room will produce and store Mana. You may obtain additional Mana from the Soul Room.] Seiji widened his eyes in surprise. He actually gained an entire new room for his Spirit House, and this room could be used to store spirits and produce Mana! He immediately wanted to check it out. Seiji, whats the matter? Natsuya noticed that he seemed to be behaving strangely. I just absorbed some energy from this sword, Seiji explained. Im not sure what this energy is After I absorbed this energy, I gained a new room in my Spirit House thats capable of storing spirits and producing Mana. What? Natsuya widened her eyes in surprise. Absorbing energy led to a new room appearing in the Spirit House Was building a personal dimension that easy!? Not only that, she hadnt noticed that the broken sword contained any type of energy at all. Just what the heck was that energy supposed to be!? Compared to Natsuyas shock, the others didnt really react that much. This was because the Spirit House already seemed miraculous enough to them, so they felt that there was no need to be astonished over a new room appearing. Although they were surprised, they didnt feel like this was such a big deal. Im going in to check it out. Seiji opened the door to his Spirit House and entered. He didnt have Natsuya or anyone else come with him, since there was no need. Besides, the now one-handed Kungo still needed someone to keep guard on him. When Seiji went to the living room in his Spirit House, he saw that a new door had appeared along with a sign that said Soul Room. Seiji opened the door and instantly felt chilled. Inside this room it was snowing!? To his surprise, the environment inside the Soul Room was filled with snow. The ground was covered in snow, and snow was also coming down from the sky. That was right, the sky! This room had a tremendous area. It was impossible to see any of its walls. Seiji could only see a dense mist for a few meters. And, everything above was also gray and hazy! Yet, the environment wasnt the most important part What attracted Seijis attention the most was a group of different orbs of light that floated on top of the snow at differing heights! These orbs of light had many different colors, including red, yellow, blue, orange, and green. They seemed like burning flames, as well as water flowing in a zero gravity location. Some orbs were large, and some orbs were small. Some floated up high, and some were low next to the ground. Some were almost completely still, while some were moving slowly. Some had nothing on their surface, while some were flashing This all seemed quite wondrous. What are these? Seiji muttered to himself while looking at an orb of light close to him. These are remnant souls, Yomi spoke up to answer him. These are souls left behind by dead humans. You could call them soul shards. Soul shards whom do they belong to? I dont know. Seiji fell silent as he contemplated. His system had absorbed the so-called Inner World Essence from the Totsuka no Tsurugi in order to create this room no, this dimension. The soul shards here could only possibly have come from the Inner World Essence, which meant that broken sword. The sword was a spiritual artifact used for powering up large-scale spells Could these be the soul shards of the people related to the failed spell involving this broken sword? Chapter 830 - Nee-sama Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu That seemed to be the most likely possibility. This even seemed like the only possibility, so it was likely the answer. Would it be possible to obtain information about the failed spell from those remnant souls? No, before any of that, the spirits town Were Koutarou and the others connected to these remnant souls? Could these remnant souls be the true identities of the people in that spirit town!? When Seiji figured this out, he immediately asked Yomi about it. This could be possible, she replied. Seiji immediately became excited. He thought that he would be unable to save those people. But now, there was hope again perhaps? Is it possible to communicate with these remnant souls? Yes, but typically its impossible to communicate as theyre only soul shards. Yomi taught Seiji a spell to communicate with the remnant souls. It was quite easy. Seiji learned it instantly. Seiji cast the spell to communicate with the soul shard closest to him. However, all he heard were clamorous noise that resembled roaring and screaming. It was impossible for Seiji to hear anything actually useful, or to communicate with this soul. Seiji tried communicating with each and every soul, but it was useless even after he communicated with many souls. He almost wanted to give up, but immediately rejected this. He was determined to try communicating with every last soul here. Finally, he was able to hear clear human speech from a red soul! Who are you? a female voice spoke in a gentle and incredibly weak tone. I am Harano. May I ask who you are? I cant remember What can you remember? Please, tell me anything that you can. I remember light someone was shouting a lot of noise something very scary What was scary? Tree cherry blossoms dragon A dragon? Seiji blinked in surprise at this new information. What type of dragon? Where did it come from? It seemed that the female soul had run out of energy as she no longer said anything. Seiji had obtained some apparently critical information, but still not enough. If he wanted to obtain more information, he would have to finish trying to talk to every soul here. However, he could only stop as it seemed likely that Yui had arrived by now. Seiji left his Spirit House, and returned to the real world. Yui had indeed arrived. She quietly sat there, emanating a powerful aura that suppressed everyone. This is Seijis older sister Shes so beautiful she looks like shes really powerful Such an amazing aura Seiji established us as a team in order to defeat her I really want to draw her She looks so powerful wouldnt it be bad if we had to fight against her This was the first time for all the knight order members to meet Seijis older sister. They were all astonished by her beauty and powerful aura. This was the same even for Mika and Chiaki, who had seen Yui before. Seiji had previously told everyone that the goal behind establishing the knight order was to defeat Yui Haruta. Now, she was simply sitting in front of everyone, but only this alone was enough to suppress everyone to the point where nobody dared to speak. After personally seeing Seijis older sister, everyone felt like they could understand why Seiji wanted to defeat her. With such a beautiful and powerful older sister, it would feel quite difficult to resist against her. But, that was precisely why resistance would be necessary. Otherwise, Seiji might spend his entire life living in her shadow. Yui had a calm expression as she felt everyones gazes upon her. Right now, she was looking at Shigure Tendo. Kungo in Shigures body also had a calm expression, but only on the surface. This woman whod just arrived gave him a feeling of incredible danger. She was more dangerous than Harano and far more dangerous than anyone else in this room! Although this was only his instinct, he believed in his own instincts. Kungo secretly placed himself highly on guard. All of this was what Seiji saw when he returned. Yui Nee-san, youve arrived. Yeah. Yui glanced at Seiji before glancing at Kungo again. This is a bit troublesome, but it can be dealt with. Her statement made Kungo highly tense. He even began considering if he should immediately commit suicide here to kill the hosts body. Yui then glanced over at the broken sword on the table. Could I take a closer look at that? Of course. Only upon receiving Seijis agreement did she walk over and pick up the broken sword. She carefully inspected the sword while a golden-red glow appeared in her eyes. Seiji and the others quietly waited. This is something thats very important. Im going to take it back to Soul Society, Yui said after her inspection. Thats fine, but I want payment for what its worth, Seiji told her. Youll receive the payment later when I return. Yui waved her hand, causing the broken sword to vanish with a white flash. Could you tell me why its so important? Seiji inquired. Yes, although you can probably guess already. Yui paused for a moment. Its highly likely that this sword was the spiritual artifact used as a catalyst to connect the Tendo Family and the Realm of Cherry Blossoms in some manner. Basically, this sword is the concrete evidence of the Tendo Familys scheme. Now that there was evidence, there would be a reason for Soul Society to attack the Tendo Family. Although Soul Society could also attack the Tendo Family without evidencein fact, Soul Society had already done soit would still be far more convenient to attack after having obtained evidence. Excellently done, Seiji. Yui praised him. I will make sure that you are rewarded properly. She then looked over at Kungo. As for you are you going to obediently come with me, or must I destroy you right here? Right after she said this, Kungo instantly lifted up his hands with a determined expression to seek death on his face! However, Yui acted even quicker than he did. She snapped her fingers, instantly sending out a bolt of white lightning that entangled Kungos body all around like chains! Wargh! Kungo shouted out in pain, but then stopped in the middle as he was no longer even able to speak. He was now completely bound to his chair. His entire body was trembling slightly, but he was unable to move even one little bit. He now had an expression of despair. If you had obediently come with me, perhaps I could have allowed you to live. But since you chose to resist A powerful glint appeared in Yuis eyes. Wait a moment! Seiji spoke up to stop her. Yui turned around to look at him with a wondering expression. Um he might still be useful. If its possible, please dont kill this spirit, Seiji requested. He was thinking about the remnant souls in his Soul Room. If the true identities of the remnant souls were the people back in that spirit town, then perhaps Kungo would be useful in communicating with those souls. Yui fell silent for a moment as she contemplated. I will need to return to Soul Society in order to take this spirit out of Shigures body without killing him. Then take him to Soul Society. Ill be troubling you, Yui Nee-san. Its no trouble at all. When I go back to Soul Society, someone else will take care of this for me. After all, this is his younger brothers body, Yui thought to herself. She then increased the strength of her binding spell to knock Kungo completely unconscious. After that, she used telekinesis to take him away with her. After Yui left, everyone felt like the pressure in the room had been greatly reduced. Seijis Nee-sama seems really mighty, Kaede spoke first. Yeah, as expected of our kings older sister. Hisashi nodded in agreement. Shes the first person Ive ever met whos been the perfect fit for the honorific Nee-sama. Although it might be rather embarrassing to address her as such, I really do want to try, Yukari commented. I also agree Hoshi raised his hand. I really want to draw her. Oh, could I start drawing right here and now? Mayuzumi had sparkles in her eyes. Thats the person that Seiji established his team in order to defeat Mika spoke up. Although shes the person that Seiji wants to defeat, shes still his older sister. I really wanted to talk to her, but didnt dare to speak up, Chiaki remarked. Its the same for me. She gave me the impression that she would execute me if I dared to speak too casually, Kazuko said. I can understand why Seiji would want to defeat her. Shika and Kaho didnt say anything. Natsuya calmly sipped on some tea. Hitaka was playing with the cat girl Rana, and Rana was allowing her to play with herself. Mai smiled without saying anything as well. Yui Nee-san is incredibly strong. All of you have now seen her for yourselves. Were going to need to continue becoming stronger so that we can defeat her and her team of Spirit-branded Retainers, Seiji told everyone. And so, this incident came to a conclusion not. Natsuya, could you come to my Spirit House together with me? Seiji brought Natsuya into his Soul Room this time as they checked the remnant souls together. He wanted to finish what he was previously doing and attempt to communicate with each and every soul here. Perhaps he wouldnt learn anything else in the end, or perhaps he would learn something incredible. Chapter 831 - You have died long ago Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu The world after death was completely white, just as if it was filled with snow. There was nothing here. One wouldnt need to think about anything. There was only quiet; there was only silence; there was only the void. Death if that was how it was, then it was alright. Koutarou kept feeling this as he continuously sunk lower But just as he thought he would eternally remain in this white location, he heard a voice. Kou Koutarou is that you Wake up you can do it The voice calling out to him seemed unknown yet also familiar. He felt like people addressed him by that name in a certain incredibly long dream he had. I am Koutarou? Thats right, Im Whos calling me? Its me Harano Harano Koutarou remembered some things once he heard this name. Chaotic scenes, voices, and feelings came back into him as if they were falling snowflakes, making him simultaneously feel chilled yet warm. Im still alive? Koutarou slowly opened his eyes. He saw a handsome face right in front of him, looking directly at him. Welcome back. Seiji smiled gently. Harano Koutarou blinked. Didnt I already Yes, you indeed vanished at that time. I also thought that you had died. However Seiji paused for a moment. At any rate, why dont you get up first Can you get up? The coal seller grabbed onto Seijis extended hand, and stood up. He then noticed the environment around him. Where is this? This place was filled with thick mist, and had all sorts of colorful orbs floating around. Koutarou was rather surprised by this scene. This is the Soul Room, a special space thats capable of saving spirits and souls. The orbs you see are all remnant souls, or other peoples soul shards, Seiji explained. You were also in such a form before I woke you up. Remnant souls Soul shards Koutarou had a confused expression. I dont understand Actually, I dont understand it that well myself. Still, judging from your situation its highly likely that there are people you know among these remnant souls, or even your relatives, Seiji told him cautiously. Relatives Koutarou muttered as he then recalled even more memories. My younger sister my mom my younger brother are they all here!? Its only a possibility. I cant make any promises, Seiji clarified. You can try to touch and call out to them. But, you need to be careful. The remnant souls are really weak. Koutarou nodded as he walked over to an orb that he carefully touched. Fuyumi Mom Jirou He tried calling out for his family members, but there was no response. Koutarou took his hand back in disappointment as he moved on to touch a different orb. Seiji felt many emotions as he watched Koutarou continuously search for his family members. Is this really alright? a voice spoke up next to Seiji. This was Natsuya. Seiji knew what she meant with her question. He had awakened someone who had died already. Not only that, Koutarou wasnt actually someone with a human identity to begin with. Was this really alright? I dont know, Seiji told her honestly. Its impossible for me to judge if this is alright or not. But, I couldnt help but do so when I found that he was the first one I might be able to wake up. If Koutarou had been a real human, it would obviously have been good to revive him. However, Koutarou wasnt a real human. The spirit town that Koutarou had lived in was destroyed. This was the only place he could now stay at. And even if Seiji discovered some method in the future to take him back to the real world, it would be difficult to have Koutarou live a normal life like a human. Koutarou believed himself to be a human. But, he wasnt actually human. Choosing this type of revival from the dead, or letting him die as a human It was impossible for Seiji to determine which would really be better. It was just that Koutarous previous ending had been far too sad. As long as he could save this kind coal seller, Seiji would definitely do so! He decided to think about what might happen afterwards when it came. Koutarou tried for quite a while but failed to find his relatives. In fact, he began to feel a headache. He felt like his head was buzzing, with some chaotic scenes and voices occasionally flashing through. He then suddenly felt a violent pain as some clear images appeared in his mind. This caused Koutarou to shout out loudly! What happened!? Seiji immediately rushed over upon seeing this. Ahhhh! It hurts save me Koutarou collapsed on the ground, and rolled around in pain as red mist poured out from his body! Im right here, Ill help you! Although Seiji didnt know whether it would be effective or not, he tried to cast healing magic on Koutarou. The coal seller finally calmed down after quite a while. He panted while clutching at his head. The red mist emanating from his body gradually lessened, and then stopped. What happened, Koutarou? I saw a really scary demon What type of demon? It was white it was gigantic really long its head was really strange Koutarou furrowed his eyebrows tightly. He couldnt find adequate words to describe what he saw. Was it a white dragon? Seiji asked. Dragon I think I heard someone calling it that Koutarou muttered. What exactly was that? Seiji fell silent for a moment before he replied, I think that might be what truly killed you. Eh? Listen to me, Koutarou Seiji looked directly at him. Maybe this will be difficult for you to accept, but everything Im telling you is the truth. Actually, you have died long ago Koutarou was stunned after hearing Haranos explanation. It was difficult for him to accept what he had just heard. He mentally resisted against it. However, Haranos sincere attitude and gentle tone made Koutarou feel like he had been telling the complete truth. Koutarou fell into inner conflict, and remained silent for a long while. Suddenly, his head started hurting again. Koutarou shouted loudly, and rolled around on the ground again as he saw even more chaotic images and then he suddenly understood. These were his memories. These were his real memories, from his original life as a human, not as the coal seller Koutarou! Everything that Harano said had indeed been true! Wuuuuaaaaahhhhhh!!! Koutarou felt so much pain that he felt like he was dying. Just who am I? Who exactly am I!? My younger sister my mom my younger brother were they all fake!? My relatives were fake! That town was fake!!! Was everything fake!? No NOOOOOO!!! Koutarou loudly shouted furiously as red mist poured out from his body once again. The red mist soon turned crimson, and then dark red. The mist twirled all around his body no, wait! His entire body was beginning to transform into black mist!! Koutarou! Calm down! Seiji shouted. Seiji sensed danger. He could only force himself to prepare for battle. Natsuya, who had been silently observing, also prepared for battle. Just as it seemed like the distorting coal seller was about to transform into some type of demon, the dense mist in the Soul Room started moving, and transformed into an almost corporeal silver light that covered the black mist, enveloping it completely! At the same time, Seiji received a system notification. [A soul has gone berserk within the Soul Room. The Soul Rooms automatic suppression function has now been activated. This will cost Inner World Crystals that are stored within your warehouse.] It was nice that the Soul Room came with an automatic suppression function but it wasnt so nice that it would also automatically use up some of his Inner World Crystals. Seiji and Natsuya witnessed the silver light compressing the black mist and returning it to an orb form. As this happened, flickering lights kept appearing from within the silver light as if the black mist inside was struggling violently in an attempt to break free. However, it was unable to defeat the systems automatic suppression function. When the black mist completely returned to being an orb, the system sent Seiji another notification that the suppression was now complete, along with an invoice summing up how many Inner World Crystals had been used up. Seiji felt slightly pained at this unexpected expenditure. Dear system of mine, could you please allow me to do the suppression next time? Chapter 832 - Do you want to become a god? Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Humans were foolish. Humans were foolish to the point where there was no saving them. As long as there were humans, humans would be foolish. This was something innate to humans, a sin that wouldnt disappear until death. Only cleansing and evolution would be able to eliminate the sin of foolishness within human souls. The only path forward was to cleanse the old humans and evolve into new humans, becoming a completely new species! Shinzen Tendo had long since believed this. Yet, he knew that he was also a foolish human. He could only sigh about his own lack of intelligence and strength. It was probably his limit to only be able to minorly cleanse or evolve himself despite all the hard work he put in. Shinzen had this self-realization as he silently worked hard and lived a life that wouldnt attract any attention. If his life had continued on a normal track, it was highly likely that he would have an ordinary life no different from most others. There would be a small chance that he would die from an accident caused by one of his experiments, and an extremely tiny possibility that he would obtain a partial evolution like he wanted. However, a certain person appeared in front of him and changed his fate. Do you want to become a god? That person asked Shinzen Tendo this question. Of course he wanted to become a god. Shinzen had long since hated foolish humanity. He was willing to pay any price in order to exceed humanity and become a god! Yet, he knew that would be impossible. He knew that he was low in ability. The only part he liked about himself was his own self-realization. Its impossible for humans to become gods, because its impossible to change how foolish and vulgar humans are. I agree completely. Its precisely because of your wisdom that I chose you. Youre completely correct, Shinzen Tendo-san. Its impossible for people to truly become gods. But, if we lower the standards of what we define as a god, then its still achievable, the person in front of Shinzen responded with a gentle chuckle. A third-rate god wont be any different from a human. I have zero interest in becoming such a god. Shinzen looked down on the very idea. On Sakura Island, it was said that there were more than eight million gods living here. Shinzen felt that such myths were absolutely ridiculous. To him, all those assorted so-called gods were nothing more than demons and spirits that had been crowned with the name of gods. True gods were supposed to be existences that were free from the mortal world, living in a realm that humans would never be able to reach. True gods were supposed to be indescribable. Youre truly not interested at all? Although a third-rate god might actually be a different type of human, its still different from being a human. I think that youve long since become tired of being human, isnt that right? The person in front of Shinzen smiled. This person had a gentle attitude along with a gentle expression. However, Shinzen felt a chill as if he had been seen through completely. Indeed, Im tired of being human. But, why should I believe you? Simply because Im your only chance the only chance in your life to become the existence that you want to be. This sentence truly struck Shinzen deep in his heart. His only chance. He would never have such a chance again in his lifetime if he missed it. He would be forced to bear with the fate of being nothing but a foolish and useless human for the rest of his life! Shinzen could easily imagine such a future ahead of him. He would be stuck in this ordinary human body, despairing, hating, being helpless, and finally dying like all other humans Bearing this sin of foolishness while being so insignificant, leaving no value or meaning behind in this world and universe! In that case, did he really even need to choose? What exactly do you want to do? Shinzen inquired. That persons handsome face smiled once again as he stated two things Yasakani no Magatama. Susanoo no Mikoto. The Susanoo no Mikoto plan? Yes. That is the top-secret plan in the Tendo Family regarding the Yasakani no Magatama. The specifics of the plan are unknown. However, it can be extrapolated that the end goal is to artificially create a god, Meisei Sorin explained to Yui Haruta back at Soul Society. Artificially creating a god was no new concept in this world. It could be said that this was one of the highest end goals of all spiritual ability users in the spiritual society, from ancient past to the present. The most obvious example of this would be the Spirit-branded Retainers that Yin Yang Masters contracted with, having spirits bond with other humans to create powerful retainers. Using human power to create a god, control a god, and rule over a god No matter what faction or family a spiritual ability user was from, this was basically one of the ultimate goals of all factions and families. As one of the seven major Yin Yang Master families, it would be unsurprising for the Tendo Family to have such a scheme. However, the Tendo Family had broken a major taboo in spiritual society by tampering with the Yasakani no Magatama, which was supposed to be shared by the seven major families. Just what exactly could their plan have been for them to be willing to incur such a major risk? The plan is considered absolutely top-secret within the Tendo Family. Even Kouran Tendo, whom we just captured, doesnt know too much about it. All he was able to tell us was that this plan was started ten years ago with the incident where Shinzen Tendo attempted to steal the Yasakani no Magatama and was executed for it. The Tendo Familys Susanoo plan has continued in secret ever since. The current family head, Sougo Tendo, has personally carried out all aspects of the plan for the past ten years. He hasnt allowed a single other person to take charge of this plan. So, only the Tendo Familys head knows the complete details of this plan. Thats right. In order for us to learn the truth, the only option will be to attack and capture Sougo Tendo. Attack and capture the head of the Tendo Family? This would be an outright declaration of war against the Tendo Family! Although a declaration of war against the Tendo Family would also be alright considering what they had done, the timing was quite awful since the Realm of Cherry Blossoms was almost about to descend Not only that, the Tendo Family was somehow connected to the Realm of Cherry Blossoms. If full-blown war really broke out between Soul Society and the Tendo Family, would the Tendo Family use the Realm of Cherry Blossoms to do something? If the situation went out of control, it was highly likely that the entire city would be destroyed! Do you have any ideas about what to do? Yui furrowed her eyebrows. Ambush. Meisei calmly stated a single word. Yui instantly understood. If we fail If we fail, then prepare to suffer tremendous losses. Thats no good This is the only method. Even if we can convince the other factions to assist us or at least not interfere, it will be impossible to convince the Tendo Family to hand over their family head to us. Besides, we have no time. Meisei Sorin had an icy expression in his eyes. Allowing the situation to develop unimpeded was highly likely to cause unacceptable consequences! That was why action needed to be taken, and swiftly at that. Even though the risk was tremendous, even though failure might cause tremendous losses or destroy the entire city, action still needed to be taken! Yui logically understood this, but found it difficult to accept. She was still a teenage girl. She wasnt nearly as cold-blooded as Meisei Sorin. A war was highly likely to begin here. And, the potential sacrifices would be the millions of ordinary citizens living in this city! Theres still a little time, if we can come up with any other ideas Id be truly grateful if you can come up with any other, better idea, Meisei said as he left the room. Yui could only sit down in her chair with eyebrows tightly furrowed. She remained silent for an incredibly long period of time. Then, the minotaur mask boy walked inside the room. He held a tube with black runes in his hands. This is the spirit that I took out of Shigures body Raizen Tendo handed the tube to Yui. He then paused for a moment. I suppose you can thank that brat for me. Is Shigure Tendo alright? Yui asked as she accepted the tube. Not really. He lost his left hand, and something seems to be odd about his mind But he was originally an idiot who was slow and dense to begin with, so hell probably recover. I will thank my younger brother for you. Dont forget to pay him. Raizen: How is the current situation? Raizen changed the topic. Terrible. Only the head of the Tendo Family knows the complete truth about what happened, Yui told him. After hearing this, since Raizen saw Yuis expression and also understood Meisei Sorins personality, he instantly realized how severe the situation was. Could Meisei be intending to Hes intending to do exactly what you think he is. Hes insane Id really like to say that, but Meiseis not insane. Yui sighed. If we cant think of any better ideas in the little time we have left Were going to have to prepare for total war. Chapter 833 - The world shouldnt have a savior Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Yui came over to find Seiji again. Seiji didnt expect her to come over again so quickly. This time, she didnt come inside Natsuyas mansion. Instead, she had Seiji come out to her car. On her car, Yui handed a tube with black runes on it to him. This tube contained the spirit that had been taken out of Shigure Tendos body, or Kungo. Thank you. After accepting the tube, Seiji directly looked at his older sisters beautiful face. Im guessing that you didnt come all the way over here just for the sake of giving this to me? What do you intend to do with that spirit? Yui asked a question of her own instead. Gather information although it might not be of much use, Seiji replied. He didnt want to tell her about the remnant souls, since this was related to how he managed to absorb Inner World Essence from the Totsuka no Tsurugi. He had the feeling that it would be bad for him if he told his sister about this ability. Although Seiji still wasnt certain what this so-called Inner World Essence was, judging from the name alone, it was some important type of special energy. And, this particular broken Totsuka no Tsurugi spiritual artifact was an important piece of evidence regarding the Tendo Familys scheme. If he honestly told Yui about absorbing this special energy from the sword through his system, creating the Soul Room, and the remnant souls within it Seiji could already predict that Yui would forcefully bring him to Soul Society. His older sister was a high-ranking and loyal member of Soul Society! Tell me if you obtain any useful information, Yui said while looking at Seijis face. It wasnt important how hed obtained information. The important part was that she was told any information that he learned. I will. Three seconds of silence followed after this. Theres nothing else at all? Seiji asked once more. Something flashed in Yuis eyes. The mastermind behind this entire scheme is Sougo Tendo, the head of the Tendo Family, Yui began. Were preparing to take action against him. However, theres a high chance of failure. Its possible for the entire situation to go out of control, to the point where the entire city may be destroyed. This is the destruction end that you must have seen with your ability is that right? Seiji fell silent, not answering. Yui took this as tacit admittance. Youve said before that I should call for you if I needed you, Yui continued. Can I really do so? Of course you can. Seiji was about to reply like this, but before he could do so No, this cant be done! Yui suddenly rejected what she just said. You cant wantonly use your ability. Youve already done quite well, Seiji. Lets just leave things at that take your companions and leave this city. Seiji was stunned by her sudden change in attitude. Leave? Thats right, immediately. Why? Because its highly dangerous here. Thats not what Im asking! Seiji greatly emphasized his tone as he asked once again. Why? Why not take advantage of me? Right now, the city is in such danger that it might be destroyed. Despite this, what else could you be worried about? Seiji expressed this with the look in his eyes. However, Yui averted her gaze. You dont need to know, she stated softly. At this moment, Seiji felt anger boil up within him, but he immediately suppressed it. You need my help, Seiji claimed. No, I dont. You do. I dont. You do! Stop lying. The atmosphere suddenly became rather tense. Yui took a deep breath before slowly turning around. Her eyes shone with a deep light. Just who do you think you are? Her tone was rather icy, and seemed to contain an indescribable deeper meaning. I am Seiji Haruta, Seiji answered her directly without any hesitation. Your younger brother. Yui was expressionless after hearing this answer. At this moment, her cell phone rang. She took out her cell phone and answered the call. Ill immediately return. This was all she said after hearing whatever was said on the other end. Yui then put away her cell phone and glanced at Seiji. You should get off my car now. Seiji didnt move as he continued looking directly at her. Is this really fine? Get off my car. Yui didnt answer his question as she coldly repeated herself. Seiji could tell that she was restraining herself from something. Give me a reason. Seiji furrowed his eyebrows. Youre not the savior of the world, Yui stated. Are you, then? Seiji questioned. Neither am I, Yui spoke softly. The world shouldnt have a savior. Youve truly done well enough already. Thats why you should leave, Seiji. After Seiji got off her car and returned to Natsuyas place, Mika and the others wisely didnt ask him what happened after seeing his expression. Seiji put down the tube containing Kungos soul on a table, sat down in a chair, folded his arms, and remained silent for quite a while. He could tell that Yui had intended to ask him for help, but changed her mind for some unknown reason. The world shouldnt have a savior is it? He didnt disagree with this sentence. However, since he had already resolved himself to help the city avoid its destruction ending, this sentence sounded like sarcasm to him now. Of course, he knew that Yui wasnt trying to be sarcastic at all. She seemed to be resisting something. However, he still didnt know the reason. No she already told him the reason, but he didnt know its deeper meaning. Seiji could only sigh. He felt rather helpless and tired. Should he listen to her? Of course, he could refuse to listen. He could stay here and continue fighting. But, what could he change? The mastermind behind the entire scheme was the head of the Tendo Family! Even if Seiji wanted to do something, he wouldnt be able to do anything. If Soul Society successfully dealt with the Tendo Family, then the city would be fine. But if Soul Society failed, the city would be destroyed. Whatever Seiji did or didnt do, whether he stayed behind or not, that would all be irrelevant! No I shouldnt think like that. Seiji stopped himself from thinking about such depressing things. He then looked over at the black tube, and decided to release this samurais soul first. Seiji immediately took action. He stood up, picked up the tube, and returned to the Soul Room in his Spirit House. When he entered the Soul Room, he saw the floating soul orbs, a large silver orb quietly remaining on the ground, and Natsuya, who had remained behind in an attempt to communicate with the other souls. Youre back, Natsuya greeted him. Yeah. Have you learned anything? No. Natsuya shook her head as she glanced over at the silver orb on the ground. That hasnt moved at all. After Seijis system suppressed Koutarou, his soul had remained in a large silver orb form without doing anything. Seiji nodded in understanding. He then showed Natsuya the tube in his hand. Yui Nee-san gave this to me Im going to open it now. It should be alright to do so here, but we should still be on guard. After Natsuya prepared for potential battle, Seiji slowly opened the lid of the tube. Black mist instantly poured out from within, slowly forming a dark red humanoid figure. Kungos form was hazy, and the place where his face should have been had two red swirls that resembled eyes. He resembled a spiritual creature. No, he was indeed a spiritual creature, wasnt he? The real form of that ridiculously handsome samurai was actually a spiritual creature from the Realm of Cherry Blossoms. This seemed to make sense. Harano A low and raspy voice came from the humanoid figure. How are you feeling, Kungo? Why didnt you eliminate me? Because I think you could still be useful. Seiji looked directly at Kungo before indicating towards the various colored orbs of light all around. Look at these among them are the people from your town. Why dont you try to see if you can communicate with them? Kungo slowly looked around. What are these? Theyre remnant souls. These are the true identities of everyone in your town Seiji paused for a moment. Your master might also be among them. Master The swirls on Kungos face started glowing brightly, reflecting his excitement. Is that for real!? I have no need to lie to you. However, its only a possibility. I cant promise that shes among them, Seiji told him. To be honest with you, I really wish you could find your master and wake her up. Kungos eyes shone even brighter as he looked all around at the soul orbs. What is that? Kungo noticed the large silver orb. Thats Seiji was about to explain when the silver orb suddenly moved! Chapter 834 - What’s your master’s name? Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Seiji stopped speaking as he looked at the silver orb. The silver orb then moved again. To be more specific, it continuously expanded and retracted. It looked like it was shaking. Seiji felt that it somewhat resembled a beating heart. Seiji, Natsuya, and Kungo all focused their attention on the silver orb that was giving off a strange impression. They were all on guard against any unexpected circumstances. Seiji couldnt help but think, Hey, it wont explode, will it? System: [Trust me, it wont.] Okay, this answer was only imagined by Seiji. The silver orb then shook for the third, fourth, and fifth time Its movements kept becoming more rapid as it began to glow and slowly float in the air. It then started making strange and unclear sounds! Hey, could this be a god? Seiji couldnt help but recall a certain story from his original world. The silver orb kept making strange sounds. Its glow kept brightening and dimming at intervals, just as if it was adjusting its own frequency. Finally, it was able to speak in a raspy voice. Harano-san can you hear me now? I can hear you, Seiji answered. Koutarou is that you? The silver orb fell silent for a moment. I am Koutarou, but I am also not Koutarou, it answered raspily. Still, you can continue addressing me by that name. What do you mean? My entire life as Koutarou was nothing more than an illusion in a dream. However, that dream also had parts that were real. I dont wish to completely deny that dream. Then who are you? Seiji looked directly at the silver orb. I am someone whos dead already, an undead spirit. Apart from that my name and identity are no longer important. The silver orb paused for a moment. Please dont ask me to confirm my true identity. Otherwise, I might go berserk again. Alright, since you dont wish to pursue it, I wont pry. Seiji blinked. How are you currently feeling? Not very good, although I suppose Im technically alive again But I dont know what meaning there is to being alive anymore. I think that living in and of itself is a type of meaning. If youre confused, then theres no need to think too much into it, just like with your real name. I suppose youre right. The silver orb started glowing brighter. Thank you, Harano-san. Sure thing. Several seconds of silence followed after. Cough, lets introduce everyone. Seiji broke the silence first as he looked at Kungo. Kungo, this is the coal seller Koutarou from your town. Koutarou previously went berserk here, and transformed into such a form. Seiji then looked at the silver orb. Koutarou, this is the samurai Kungo from your town. You er, can you see him? I no longer have any eyes, but I can sense him, the silver orb stated. How are you, Kungo-san? Kungo: Hey, Koutarous a survivor from your town. Youre not even going to greet him? Seiji commented to Kungo. I dont know what I should say, Kungo spoke raspily. Okay then Koutarou, can I ask you some questions? Seiji focused again on the silver orb. Please feel free to ask. First, how did you transform into your current form? I dont know, either Its probably partially due to the power of this unique dimension that were in, and also partially due to me recovering a portion of who I really was, the silver orb answered in a raspy voice. Okay, what have you remembered? I can remember some things tattered memories that make me confused If its alright with you, could you tell me about your memories? What did you experience while you were alive? Do you know anything about a white dragon? Seiji asked cautiously. The silver orb fell silent as its light dimmed. Weve accidentally created the Catastrophe Goddess things shouldnt have happened this way. What exactly happened? Seiji instantly focused his full attention on the orb as he sensed that he was arriving at critical information. Natsuya next to him also started paying full attention. It was supposed to only be an experiment, but something went wrong Or, someone secretly did something the silver orb still spoke in a raspy voice. A dragon appeared, causing everyone to die. An entire village was destroyed. The souls of the dead corrupted the dragon, turning it into the Catastrophe Goddess I dont know what happened after that. What type of experiment was it? Who was in charge? Seiji continued asking. It was an experiment to artificially Awaken spiritual abilities so that ordinary people could become spiritual ability users in large numbers. The person who was in charge of this experiment was named Sayaka Tendo. Sayaka Tendo? Seiji had never heard this name before. He looked over at Natsuya. She shook her head, indicating that she also didnt know this name. However, it was obvious that Sayaka Tendo was from the Tendo Family So, this meant that the Tendo Family performed an experiment that went wrong, which caused the death and destruction of an entire village. This experiment also accidentally created the Catastrophe Goddess, who had the form of a white dragon! This Catastrophe Goddess that Koutarou referred to was likely the same Sakura Catastrophe Goddess slash Evil White Sakura Goddess. If this Sayaka Tendo was still alive, then she would be a critical individual at the center of everything. Seiji could try obtaining information from her. But if she was dead Seiji suddenly thought of Kungos master, the woman that he kept referring to! Kungo, Id like to ask again, whats your masters name? Kungo remained silent. Seiji looked directly at Kungo while asking, Her name was Sayaka Tendo or maybe just Sayaka, am I right? The samurai still remained silent. This question is incredibly important. Please answer me, Seiji emphasized. The samurai still remained silent. While silence might be tacit admittance, Seiji still wanted a better confirmation. Just as he was prepared to use harsher words, Kungo finally spoke up. If my master is in here Please promise that you wont harm her. As long as you promise me this, Ill listen to anything you say. Something flashed in Seijis eyes upon hearing this. All I want is information, he told Kungo. As long as I can obtain information, I wont do anything else thats unnecessary. I can promise this to you. Seiji was implying that he would be merciful if Kungo cooperated, but harsh if Kungo resisted. This applied to both Kungo and his master. Kungo understood what Seiji really meant. The swirls representing Kungos eyes kept flashing. Yes, my masters name is Sayaka, Kungo spoke slowly. Seiji had now received confirmation! Sayaka Tendo had been Kungos master. Sayaka was also an undead spirit now, and it was highly likely that she was somewhere within the Soul Room. If they could find her, perhaps Seiji would be able to learn about the entire incident that previously unfolded! Seiji and Natsuya swiftly exchanged glances, tacitly understanding what needed to be done. Lets find Sayaka Tendo together. If shes in here, we must wake her up! Kungo remained silent. He strongly desired to see his master again. But was this what his master would want? Kungo was rather confused. However, his desire to meet his master again made him start moving. Master, if youre angry after waking up, then punish me! I will confirm our final plans once more before we take action, Meisei Sorin spoke to the elites of Soul Society, including Yui. Meisei then swiftly and succinctly explained the entire ambush plan aimed at the Tendo Family, which involved time, place, everyones job, Plan A, Plan B, Plan C, and so on Thats all. Everyone, remember it well. I dont need to say how important this ambush is. However, let me emphasize it once again. Whether our ambush succeeds or not will be directly correlated to the fate of millions of people in the city. Its fine whether you care about it or not. Regardless, you must understand the current position were in. If we allow destruction and death to be spread like this, death and destruction will eventually come for us, without us being able to stop it or escape. Now, move out! Chapter 835 - You all deserve to die! Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Ten years had passed. She was someone that he thought he would never forget. However, her face had imperceptibly become hazy in his mind as time passed. He still had the same feelings, and still missed her. But compared to ten years ago his feelings were far less than before. That was just how humans were. Humans were good at forgetting. Humans were useless, foolish, and ugly from ancient past to present, never changing. What would she say at this time if she was still here? She would probably laugh. She would definitely laugh at seeing her foolish family members and the old ones panic. You all deserve to die! She might even say such a thing. He could imagine her expression and smile while saying such a thing. Haha, you were right, Sayaka. Actually, you were always right to begin with. All of us deserve what we get. All of us should have died long ago. Yet, us who deserve to die have lived until now, while you left us so early when you didnt deserve to die. Its probably impossible for me to go to the same place as you. Even so, I still want to meet you one last time, if its still possible. At the Tendo Family. Activate it. Family Head, what do you mean? Immediately activate the Susanoo plan. Soul Society has already noticed what were doing. There wont be a chance anymore unless we activate it immediately. Soul Society But, even if theyve noticed, we should be able to stall them for a while Impossible. Theyll definitely attack us directly without giving us an opportunity to stall for time. What? Are you afraid now that things have come to this? No I just feel like this is too much of a rush, that we should still make some adjustments Theres no more time! Activate it immediately. Otherwise, Ill kill you right here and now!! Sougo Tendos expression was incredibly icy. It seemed as if the killing intent he was emanating was a physical substance. Ten years ago, I wanted to personally kill you right there and then, slowly torturing to death! Unfortunately, I wasnt able to do so. If you gave me such a chance right here, I would be truly grateful. Youre insane. Im insane? Haha hahahahahaha! Someone like you actually dares to claim that Im insane!? There was a loud thud as blood went flying everywhere. Someone cried out while collapsing on the ground. Youre someone who betrayed our family because you wanted to become a god! Youre the insane one who caused so many people to die!! You actually dare to say that Im insane!? Cough, cough that was I was cough into temptation Shut up!!! Many sounds of Sougo beating someone up could be heard. Blood kept spilling as Shinzen Tendo screamed. Their shadows flickered wildly on the wall. Its all because of a trash like you, a trash like you, a trash like you Why didnt you die!! Die, you bastard!!! Wargh Please stop hitting me Show mercy Hahahaha, now you know to feel afraid!? What happened to your courage in betraying our family!!? Show me some of that courage!!! Wahh I was wrong sorry sorry sorry Apologies are completely useless from you, you piece of trash!!! *Boom!* An incredibly heavy blow sent the begging Shinzen crashing violently into the wall. He was almost killed by this. The rampaging Sougo then forcefully dragged the almost-dead Shinzen out of the wall, throwing him onto the ground and casting some healing magic on him, preserving the latters life. Sorry, Shinzen. I went a little out of control. Probably because I remembered Sayaka my younger sister. She ended up dying because of trash like you, an idiot whos even worse than a stinkbug. To be quite honest, she wasnt much of a younger sister. She was always willful, spoke so bluntly, and looked down on others. She wasnt cute at all but for some reason, I really liked her. I actually felt that she was pretty cute the way she was. Although she would annoy me whenever I saw her, I also missed her whenever she wasnt around. Sometimes, I would really hate her and want her to disappear, but I would naturally think about her if I didnt see her for a long while Youve probably never felt that way in your life, have you, Shinzen? Because youre just a piece of scum who only cares about yourself. You didnt care how much harm youd brought upon your own family and others, all in order to try and achieve your incredibly foolish goal. From start to finish, you only thought about yourself! Youre nothing more than garbage that should have been chopped up and flushed down the drain! Youre the worst-smelling giant sh*tbag in the world!! You shouldnt have been born in this world!! Wah no thats not it I I want to vomit whenever I see you, piece of trash! I really f*cking want to kill you!! Even making you die one hundred, one thousand, ten thousand times wouldnt be enough for me!! Wah Im sorry I didnt didnt think that things would become that way Im sorry I told you that apologies from you are useless!!! After an angry loud roar, all that could be heard from Sougo was low panting, along with a soft crying sound. Immediately activate the spell formation. This is the only use that a piece of trash like you has left in the world. After that, feel free to go die in any gutter that you want. Family Head Sougo Dont call my name! Do you want me to tear your mouth apart!? Hurry up and activate it! Then go find some corner to die in!! Wah Wahhhhhh Pained crying could be heard within this secret room. At this moment, Soul Societys ambush team just arrived for the Tendo Family. Found her! Kungo managed to find Sayaka Tendos remnant soul. However, Kungo, Seiji, and Natsuya were all unable to wake her up. Master Kungos dark red humanoid spiritual form glanced at the purple soul orb before him. His eyes shone with a weak light that gave off a sad aura. Seiji and Natsuya remained silent by his side. Yomi, do you have any ideas here? Seiji asked for assistance from his bonded female spirit. While I do have a method, it requires the sacrifice of the spirit standing there, Yomi answered. His foundational nature seems really similar to that soul shard. If you combine him with the remnant soul, that should be able to revitalize her soul enough to wake up again. This caused Seiji to recall that Kungo had previously mentioned that he was created by using a portion of his masters power! However, its only a possibility that she will awaken. Theres also the possibility that her soul wont wake up even after sacrificing Kungo, Yomi warned. Something flashed in Seijis eyes. Is it necessary to completely sacrifice him? Could we just combine a portion of him with her soul? Like that although it will be more troublesome, it can also be done. However, the undead spirit Kungos condition is rather unstable. Sacrificing even a portion of him might cause his entire existence to collapse. But at least theres a chance for both of them to survive, right? After discussing it with Yomi, Seiji told Kungo of that method. Thats how it is. Theres a decent chance that you might end up vanishing No need to hesitate. Do it immediately! Kungo said without hesitation. If sacrificing me can have my master wake up again, it would be my honor. Are you certain? Seiji looked directly at him. Wasnt your masters final command to you to have you live on? Kungo fell silent. Sacrificing a part of you is the only method to wake her up. However, I dont want to see you vanish, so you must persist and maintain yourself. Why? Firstly, of course I dont want to face her anger right after she wakes up. I need to obtain information from your master, but it will be highly difficult to do so if shes angry at me for her subordinates death. Seiji then paused for a moment. Also, I dont really feel any enmity towards you. Although I still dont know much about you, I know already that youre an incredibly loyal samurai. Even if we were previously enemies, I still dont want to see you just vanish. So, wake your master up, and continue living together with her, Kungo. Chapter 836 - It’s so lively tonight Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Kungo stared at Seiji for quite a while before slowly nodding. Seiji learned how to cast the spell to combine Kungo and his master from Yomi. He then told Kungo some instructions. The samurai listened to the Yin Yang Masters instructions as he silently resolved himself. He was going to live together with his master. He had to survive. Soul Societys assault squad successfully broke into the Tendo Familys mansion! Dispelling the Tendo Familys barrier would be impossible in a short period of time, which was why Soul Societys assault squad chose to use a forceful attack, using the most violent means possible to break through: heavy firepower! Tremendous explosions from magic explosives shook the entire night sky. If it werent for a soundproof magic barrier that Soul Society had cast beforehand, the noise would have shocked the entire city! The Tendo Family reacted swiftly to the attack, activating their defenses and fighting against the Soul Society assault squad. Both sides soon became embroiled in battle. But, in just a short few seconds, Soul Societys assault squad members succeeded in breaking through the Tendo Familys defenses, entering deep into the Tendo Family mansion! They used various locator spells to try and find their target as quickly as possible. However, the Tendo Family mansion was gigantic. The defensive spells placed in the mansion were complex and varied. It would be quite difficult to swiftly locate Sougo Tendo, the Tendo Family head. This was also where Soul Societys ambush was most likely to fail. Even with advantageous combat strength, it would be highly difficult invade someones home base and find their boss! That was because the family head might escape at any moment. Unless there was some way to absolutely ascertain Sougos location, or if Soul Society had absolutely dominating strength, it would be almost impossible to try and prevent Sougo from escaping. Unfortunately, Soul Society had neither such locator spells nor overwhelming strength. This was because Soul Society had too little time to prepare! Soul Societys biggest mistake was not having detected the Tendo Familys scheme earlier! If it werent for Yui Haruta it was likely that Soul Society wouldnt have discovered the scheme at all. Meisei Sorin felt chilled as he imagined that scenario. Meisei knew quite well that the spiritual society was filled with plots and schemes, and that it would be impossible for anyone to detect everything. However, there were some schemes that would have severe consequences if they werent detected early. And even if such a scheme was detected, catastrophe could still happen if the scheme wasnt dealt with well. Catastrophe would destroy the order in society. The destruction of order would cause an even greater catastrophe, with the final ending being complete destruction. Apart from lunatics who didnt even care about their own lives, nobody would want such an ending. However, humanity had wicked traits. People would often tread the path of destruction without realizing it, all for the sake of personal benefits or desires. Meisei Sorin believed himself to be a defender of order, someone who wanted to prevent destruction. But, just how much could he do? How much of Sakura Islands precious order could he maintain? He didnt dare to think too deeply on this subject. That would be the unknown. That would be chaos. That would be the deepest terror. Its so lively tonight, a voice that everyone could hear suddenly spoke up in the Tendo Family mansion. Meisei Sorin paused in his actions as he instantly recognized whom this voice belonged to Sougo Tendo! Isnt it rather rude of Soul Society to invade someones home without even so much as a greeting? Still, I can understand why you would do such a thing, so how about we temporarily stop fighting and chat a little? Sougo spoke in an agreeable tone. He then gave the command to the Tendo Family members to stop fighting with the prerequisite that they were no longer being attacked, that was. He must be stalling for time! Dont stop searching for him! Meisei immediately issued this command to everyone in the Soul Society assault squad. He then answered the Tendo Familys head. Sougo Tendo-san, thank you for your understanding. I apologize for our rude behavior. However, this is something that had to be done. I hope that you would be willing to personally come out and discuss some matters with us. Sougo replied with a chuckle. If I come out, I highly doubt that youll simply talk, so I refuse. Besides, Im very busy right now. Even if I wanted to personally greet you, I couldnt. What are you busy with? Meisei asked in an icy tone. He had an ominous premonition. Just what are you doing, Sougo Tendo!? Im doing exactly what you think I am Haha, thats a bit boring to say, so let me tell you more directly since things have come to this. Sougo paused for a moment. Were currently activating the Susanoo plan. Just as you can tell from the plans name, this plan is to artificially create a god. We intend to create this god that will help the entire Tendo Family to evolve and ascend to another level, becoming stronger than all other factions, and rising to the peak of Sakura Island! Any other faction that has such a chance would surely make the same decision. Our Tendo Family is simply the first to do so. Foolish! Meisei retorted in an icy tone. While it may seem wonderful to have the entire family evolve, this will cause your entire familys destruction if any problems arise! The Nishigan Family, Asami Family, Kondoukei Family, and Yaogo Family If you know even the slightest bit about history, you should know that countless families have destroyed themselves with such foolish desires! Its nothing more than unmistakable idiocy to try and give a so-called evolution to your entire family without a hundred percent guarantee. And, a hundred percent guarantee is impossible! Not only that, youve made use of the Yasakani no Magatama and the Realm of Cherry Blossoms. Even if the Tendo Family has full control over the divine artifacts power, its impossible to control the Realm of Cherry Blossoms, so this plan must have tremendous associated risks! Thus, the conclusion is that you must be lying, Sougo Tendo! Or, the entire Tendo Family is filled with idiots, or has gone insane! Haha, youre absolutely correct, Meisei Sorin-san. Sougo chuckled. Although there are many idiots in our Tendo Family, were not foolish enough to gamble the entire familys fate on such a plan. I admit that I was lying. The Susanoo plan isnt a plan to have the entire family evolve. Its simply an experimental plan, an experiment to have ordinary people evolve into spiritual ability users. After the past ten years, although very few results have been achieved, the results that were achieved have all been highly valuable, which is why this plan has continued all this time. But recently, the appearance of the Awakened greatly sped up the progress of this plan, and the Realm of Cherry Blossoms was an even bigger pleasant surprise. The Tendo Family thus started viewing this plan with much greater importance this greatly displeased me. I had only taken charge of this plan in the beginning in order to kill it off. I never thought that it would be continued all the way until today, and even be about to produce such major results. The ironic part is that even Ive been attracted by this plan now. My way of thinking is now different from what it was at first. The me from ten years ago would have been quite happy to cooperate with you all to end this plan, but now Haha. Although the Tendo Family views this plan with great importance, its not to the extent of wanting to become enemies with Soul Society. If you had tried to negotiate with us, its highly likely that you could have convinced most of the higher-ups in the family to give up on this plan. However, you believed that there was no time left, and chose to use forceful methods. Your way of thinking and actions were all correct. But, Im sorry. Youre too late. Maybe I will die here. Maybe I will become a god or a demon. Maybe I can still remain a human Haha, Im really looking forward to what Ill become. I now feel like I have waited for this moment for ten whole years At this instant, Meisei Sorin suddenly sensed tremendous dangerthis was the strongest warning possible from his survival instincts! Sougo Tendo, STOP!!! At the same time that he shouted this, Meisei also used a communication spell to warn all Soul Society members. Everyone! Retreat immediately! The next instant, a red light bloomed. A mystical sound which resembled a song not from this world could be heard. This blinding red light dispelled all darkness as it enveloped everything in bright red. The red light then formed a pillar that shot towards the sky. An even larger and hazy gigantic gray figure then came out of the tremendous red pillar of light. This figure seemed like some type of snake or dragon. This giant shadowy figure slowly arched its neck. The top of the red pillar of light explosively started expanding. The bright red light could be seen from far, far away. GRRRRAAAAAWWWRRRRRRLLLLL!!! An incomparably deep roar that sounded like it came from the ancient past or distant future could be heard from the head of the gigantic existence! This roar shook the sky! It shook the earth!!! It shook the entire city!!! Chapter 837 - Silly child Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Kungo was in tremendous pain. He felt as if his body was being dissolved by the hottest magma which slowly drew away parts of himself. His consciousness became hazy, feeling like a candle fire being buffeted by the wind. He felt as if his light would go out at any moment. He wanted to shout or scream out loudly, but was unable to make a sound. The darkness of death surrounded him. The extreme heat brought along the deepest coldness. No I cant die I need to live I must live Kungo used his strong will to support his own existence. He tolerated, withstood, and prayed Master Please wake up Wake up Kungo had no idea how much time passed. He no longer possessed a concrete sensation of the passage of time. The loyal samurai used everything he had to resist. However, death still irresistibly approached him. He was being consumed; he was decreasing in existence until the very limit. If he reached the limit, his existence would end. But right before he reached his limit, he heard a sigh from somewhere. Silly child He cant take it for any longer, Yomi told Seiji in the middle of the spell. Seiji furrowed his eyebrows deeply while looking at the spell formation before him. Sayaka Tendos remnant soul hadnt responded. It would seem that the spell had failed Kungo had sacrificed so much of himself for nothing. But just as Seiji was thinking this, the purple soul orb in the spell formation suddenly flashed! There was a reaction after all!? Seiji instantly widened his eyes in surprise. He then heard a faint female voice saying, Stop hurry and stop Stop the spell! Seiji immediately stopped the spell that used part of Kungo to revitalize Sayakas soul. Yomi then assisted him with the fine details, protecting Kungos life. This wasnt easy. Seiji constantly sweated as he worked on the spell. The former dark red humanoid spiritual figure was now a chaotic and hazy ball of black light. It seemed as if Kungo was about to completely collapse from existence! Seiji did his very best to help maintain and resculpt Kungos form. Seiji felt as if he was slowly pulling out someone who had sunk deep into a quagmire. This was incredibly heavy and difficult. Kungo, shes awake! Your master has woken up! Youve succeeded! Now, its your turn! Dont die! Seiji couldnt help but shout out. Someone who sacrificed so much deserved to get something in return. Even though Kungo couldnt really be called one of Seijis companions, Seiji still truly hoped that Kungos courageous sacrifice would result in a good ending. Live, loyal warrior! As if Seijis will had been transmitted successfully, the black light stopped collapsing, and slowly reformed itself. At this time, the purple soul orb was also slowly changing, forming a hazy purple humanoid figure with two swirls where the eyes should be. These eye swirls shone with a deep black light. Mas ter Kungos dark red figure spoke weakly. He was now significantly smaller than before, going from the size of adult to child. Silly child The purple figure reached out her hand, and gently caressed the dark red figures head. Why would you do such a thing Kungo didnt say anything else. It was evident that he had used up all of his strength as he weakly collapsed on the ground. Truly a miracle. Yomi sighed. He still didnt fade from existence despite all this I can only describe it as a miracle. Seiji felt the same way. Kungos current condition seemed just like a human who had still managed to survive despite losing half of his body. It was Kungos incomparably powerful will to survive that had created such a miracle! Although he had collapsed due to a lack of energy, it wasnt so serious anymore. He would recover as time passed. What was important right now was Sayaka Tendo-san is that right? Seiji asked the purple figure. Only after the purple figure confirmed that Kungo was alright did she glance at the Yin Yang Master before her. What do you want? she spoke quite bluntly. I need information, Seiji replied. Your experiences while you were alive and about the white dragon and the spiritual ability Awakening experiment. I need to know everything that you know! The purple figure, who was indeed Sayaka Tendo, fell silent for a moment before responding, Why do you need to know such things? Who are you? I am Seiji Haruta, a member of the Haruta Family whos currently in exile. Seiji paused for a moment. I suppose you could still treat me as a member of the Haruta Family. And, I need to know all this because of the current situation Seiji then summarized the current situation to Sayaka. After Sayaka listened to his story, her first question was to ask what year it currently was. She seemed to sigh after hearing the answer. Ten years have passed already that plan actually continued for so long? After her sigh, she fell silent once again. Seiji was about to try and convince her to cooperate when his system suddenly sent him a notification that many people had entered his Spirit House. Seiji couldnt help but pause in surprise. Seiji! a voice soon called out from behind him. Mika and the others had arrived. Every single member of his group had arrived. An incident happened outside! Mika swiftly explained things to Seiji. Everyone had suddenly heard a tremendous bestial roar that shook the entire city. They then saw a bright red light expanding everywhere in the sky, with countless red lights falling down which brought a deep chill Seijis expression became grim after he heard this. Catastrophe had come upon the city yet again! Soul Society had been unable to stop this just like in the previous timeline! Damn it all Seiji gritted his teeth in anger. He really wanted to vent, but that wouldnt help the situation at all! He had done so many things, but it still hadnt been enough. Damn it! Goddamned Soul Society! Theyre so useless!!! Seiji also thought of Yui, and really wanted to curse at her. But, he forcefully restrained himself. He knew that he needed to calm down and that anger was useless. Soul Society and Yui had probably tried their very best. It was just that the Tendo Family had been even stronger. The Tendo Family was one of the seven major Yin Yang Master families, after all. Even if Soul Society detected their scheme, it would be difficult to stop them. But at least not everything had been useless in this timeline. Seiji had learned that the Tendo Family was behind everything. Also After Seiji calmed down, he looked at Sayaka Tendo again. Tendo-san, you also heard what happened outside. A catastrophe is currently happening and threatening the lives of millions of people in the city. I beg of you, please tell me everything that you know! Your information might be the key to saving everyone. Something flashed in Sayakas eyes as she faced him. Okay But, I have a condition. You must guarantee my and Kungos safety. I promise! Seiji directly agreed. I and my companions shall definitely not harm you. After receiving this promise, Sayaka began to tell her story. Ten years ago, Shinzen Tendo, a member of the Tendo Family, attempted to steal the Yasakani no Magatama artifact that the Tendo Family was in charge of protecting at the time. His attempt was discovered. After Shinzen was captured by his own family, he announced that he had tampered with the Yasakani no Magatama using a certain spell already. This spell was capable of destroying the mystical artifact at any moment. Shinzen also proved that he was capable of doing this. The reason he did this was for his personal and the familys evolution. If the Tendo Family refused to assist him, then he would destroy the artifact and commit suicide! After an emergency family discussion, the Tendo Familys higher-ups were convinced by Shinzen, and chose to protect him, covering up this incident as a failed attempt to steal the Yasakani no Magatama. The Tendo Family also ended up assisting with Shinzens plan. This plan was known as the Susanoo plan. It originated from a mysterious person whose true identity was unknown. He called himself the Abbey Master. The Tendo Family was unable to find out who the Abbey Master really was. However, the spiritual techniques that the Abbey Master taught to Shinzen Tendo were real and highly valuable. After the Susanoo plan was carried out for some time, Sayaka Tendo was chosen to be in charge of the first large-scale experiment due to her outstanding talent. However, something went wrong with the experiment. A giant white dragon was summoned, and everyone participating in the experiment ended up perishing! Even I dont know what exactly went wrong with the experiment. But, my personal feeling is that perhaps its because of the Tendo Familys sins, Sayaka told Seiji. Chapter 838 - The main character of a dark-themed light novel!? Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu After activating the Susanoo plan, Sougo Tendo sensed incomparably deep pleasure, along with an equal amount of pain! The pleasure came from evolution, while the pain came from sin. In this instant which seemed like so long Sougo understood. He understood himself as the Tendo Familys head, as a spiritual ability user, and as a human his entire meaning to everything. He understood all cause and effects, the past, the present, karma, and the future He learned and understood everything. This was because he became a god! And right at the moment that he became a god, Sougo Tendo was no longer human. His human reason and feelings all collapsed and sunk into chaos. This was the truth. This was fate. This was the ending. The moment that he understood everything, he also lost everything. The moment that he became a god, he also became a demon. The moment that he finished his evolution, he was no longer human Haha hahahahahahahahaha!!! These were his final words as a human. Yet, nobody was around him to hear this. The Tendo Familys sins? Are the Tendo Familys sins referring to something specific? Seiji asked Sayaka. Sayaka remained silent for a moment. You could say yes, as well as no, she slowly spoke up. What I felt at the time when I was on the verge of death is quite difficult to describe. If I had to say, I felt like the summoned white dragon was filled with endless rage and hatred towards the Tendo Family, and that it also shouldered endless pain It felt almost as if it was a combined spiritual attack from countless spiritual ability users who hated the Tendo Family. The dragon seemed as if it was a physical materialization of hatred and pain. But, now that I think about it more carefully, I could also say that it was a tremendous amalgamation of negative energy even though I dont believe that a term like negative energy is sufficient to describe such an existence. This concept, or energy, whatever it is, is the foundational reason why something went wrong with the experiment. What on earth? Seiji was somewhat confused. So, according to what you say, this gigantic white dragon that appeared is actually retribution that the Tendo Family deserves? Thats an overly simplistic explanation, but you can also understand it as such. Sayaka nodded. Seiji: Sayaka mulled things over some more as she saw a strange expression on Seijis face. She explained in greater detail. Ten years ago, the failed experiment had been connected to the Tendo Familys Dragon Veins power. The so-called Dragon Vein was also the Tendo Familys inherited Spirit Vein passed down through the generations. Although the Dragon Vein was only a name, it also might have the power to create that white dragon in its dragon form. Setting aside the reason for the white dragons form, when looking at everything objectively, this experiment which was connected to the Dragon Vein had gone out of control due to the interference of some mysterious negative energy that summoned the powerful dragon, or the Catastrophe Goddess. Sayaka Tendo, the person in charge of this experiment, felt a sensation as if this negative energys true identity was the sins of the Tendo Family as she was on the verge of death. Since she was on the verge of death back then, her memories were rather hazy. Now, she was only a remnant soul, so there were also many holes in her memory, and she could only say that she felt this way rather than give any concrete confirmation as to the dragons identity. If this negative energy could be called the power of sins, then how was it created? Sayaka believed that this energy came from the Dragon Vein, having been created from the Tendos modifications applied to certain humans over the years by using the Dragon Veins power, along with the Tendo Familys negative influence on the Dragon Vein. Going deeper down this topic would involve what exactly a Spirit Vein was and how it worked. However, Sayaka didnt know this. All she knew was that the Dragon Vein was somehow related to the Tendo Family members spiritual abilities, bloodline talents, and origin. She didnt know any more specifics about the Dragon Vein. Back to the issue of sin energy. If my feelings and memories are correct, this is an incredibly important discovery, Sayaka stated in a serious tone. A tremendous amount of negative energy is hidden within the Tendo Familys Dragon Vein. Under certain conditions, this energy might be activated with explosive, destructive, and catastrophic consequences. And, this energy was created by the negative influence of the spiritual ability users that the Spirit Vein supports. The more spiritual ability users are connected to a Spirit Vein, and the larger the amount of time that passes, the more this negative energy will accumulate. Judging from this, not only will the Tendo Family have such an issue, the other six major families and any other faction with a longstanding inheritance will also have such hidden problems with their Spirit Veins. A negative energy created from accumulated sins. A retribution caused by so many sinful actions over the years This all sounded like a physical materialization of the phrase evil will be punished. Was this a good thing? If this retribution only worked against the sinners or the sinning faction, then of course it would be a good thing. Seiji wouldnt care one bit about those bastards deaths. However, that wasnt how things actually worked. The moment that the retribution occurred, it wouldnt care about the targets whatsoever! A few people were committing evil deeds, but countless innocents would become victims as a result That was just how messed up things were. Seiji could only sigh after a long period of silence. Although the details were still unclear, at least he now had an idea of how the Catastrophe Goddess had been created. The next problem was how to defeat her. The first solution: defeat her directly. In my opinion, forcefully trying to defeat that existence will be nothing more than a temporary solution, Sayaka remarked. According to my theory, that Catastrophe Goddesss true identity is the sins of the Tendo Family. Even if you can temporarily defeat her, she will always be reborn as long as the Tendo Family still exists. This would have still been fine if being reborn required a long period of time. But as you just told me, a special environment called the Realm of Cherry Blossoms has appeared. It seems likely that the Catastrophe Goddess wont need very long to be reborn. The second solution: expiate the Tendo Familys sins. Expiating the sins will be the foundational cure to the problem. However, since the Tendo Familys sins have accumulated to the extent of taking physical form, expiating the sins will doubtlessly be extremely difficult. And even if this is achievable, it will definitely require a tremendous sacrifice. By a tremendous sacrifice, she basically meant that people would die. The spiritual ability user hosting the expiation ritual would absolutely die for certain! This would be the same even if one of the strongest individuals in Sakura Island hosted the expiation ritual. It was also likely that many of the supporting spiritual ability users participating in the ritual would also be sacrificed. And even if there was a group of spiritual ability users that were all willing to sacrifice themselves to expiate the Tendo Familys sins in the form of the Catastrophe Goddess, how to arrange and achieve such an expiation ritual would also be a problem. This was because the Catastrophe Goddess definitely wouldnt obediently sit still and let others expiate her. Just limiting her movements alone would be incredibly difficult. This would be even more difficult than just defeating her. In conclusion, expiating the Catastrophe Goddess would be immensely difficult to the point of almost being impossible. The third solution: sealing. Just like defeating the Catastrophe Goddess, this was another method that wouldnt deal with the foundational problem. This would be more difficult than defeating her, but less difficult than expiating. Still, it would be highly difficult. And, there would still be a sacrifice required for sealing away the Catastrophe Goddess. A jinchuriki. Thats the solution the most likely to succeed as far as I can tell, Sayaka said in a soft voice. A jinchuriki Seiji instantly recalled this term from Naruto. Could you be referring to Yes, a jinchuriki will use a host with high spiritual abilities to seal the Catastrophe Goddess within that persons body. That persons soul will act as the lock sealing her away, Sayaka explained. The host, or the jinchuriki, will suffer immense pain as well as bear the risk of death at any moment. The host will need to have incredibly powerful mental spirit and will, and since the Catastrophe Goddess is the materialization of the Tendo Familys sins, the best host for it would be a member of the Tendo Family. For instance, that boy from beforethe body that Kungo temporarily took over would make an excellent host. However, just him alone would probably be unable to completely seal away the Catastrophe Goddess. Multiple additional Tendo Family members similar to him in terms of talent would probably all be required to act as the hosts. Seiji was once again rendered speechless. He couldnt help but recall Shigure Tendos figure. That unlucky fellow had already lost one of his hands somehow in this incident, and now, it was being said that he had the potential to become a jinchuriki host Was Shigure the main character of a dark-themed light novel!? Chapter 839 - Hello, White Sakura Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu If Shigure Tendo truly was the protagonist, then all that needed to be done was to leave him to his own devices. However, this evidently wouldnt work. A jinchuriki host seal Even if this method seemed like the best out of the three so far, it was also a cruel one. Although this might require less of a sacrifice than expiation, it would still require a sacrifice. Also, this wouldnt solve the foundational problem. Would Soul Society be able to deal with the Catastrophe Goddess if he gave the jinchuriki method to them? And even if Soul Society could deal with her, how many people would die before she was sealed? What if he loaded again and gave Soul Society additional information? Would they be able to stop the Tendo Family this time? And if they successfully stopped the Tendo Family, would that prevent the appearance of the Catastrophe Goddess? Various questions swirled around in Seijis mind. Theres still one more method that youve probably thought of already, even though I dont really want to say it. Sayaka looked directly at Seiji. This method is to kill all members of the Tendo Family. Seiji: !? Eliminating all members of the Tendo Family will cut off their sins and eliminate the source of the Catastrophe Goddesss power, causing her to collapse and vanish, Sayaka stated calmly. However, this wont be easy to accomplish. Besides, it might also take some time for the Catastrophe Goddess to disappear. Unknowns might happen during that time. So, even though this is another method to foundationally deal with the problem, this might cause even greater sacrifices than expiation. Without a doubt, this was the most terrible method of all. Killing all members of the Tendo Family seemed more difficult than even defeating the Catastrophe Goddess. It would be almost impossible. Seiji decided to forget that he had ever heard of such a method. Thats all I know, Sayaka finished as she then looked towards Kungo. I still have questions. Why did you manage to survive in such a form after your death? What exactly was that spirit town? Seiji continued asking questions. I dont know. Sayaka shook her head. Even I dont understand why that happened. Logically speaking, I should have vanished completely upon my death While I was living in that spirit town and before I recovered my memories of life, I thought that it was all a gods blessing. Now, it seems that I was correct. It had been created by the Catastrophe Goddess. However, I have no idea why it happened. A gods blessing Seiji suddenly thought about the White Sakura Goddess! The Catastrophe Goddess was the physical materialization of the Tendo Familys sins. However, the White Sakura Goddess had also referred to the Catastrophe Goddess as her evil counterpart, the Evil White Sakura Goddess. In that case, what exactly was the White Sakura Goddess? Could she be the physical materialization of the Tendo Familys good deeds? At the exact same time that the Catastrophe Goddess, who was the materialization of the Tendo Familys sins, was created, the White Sakura Goddess also appeared as a materialization of the Tendo Familys good deeds. Maybe it was she who really protected the souls of Sayaka Tendo and the other victims of the experiment gone wrong. Perhaps it was the White Sakura Goddesss power that allowed them all to survive in such a state in the Realm of Cherry Blossoms? Something flashed in Seijis eyes as he came to this realization. Tendo-san, Id also like to ask you about something. What relation do you think the Catastrophe Goddess has to you? Her relation to me? The moment that the Catastrophe Goddess was summoned was when she was born. You were the main person in charge of that experiment. You are the person with the most intimate relationship with the Catastrophe Goddess! Seiji looked directly at Sayaka. Then could I interpret that to mean that you and the Catastrophe Goddess have a relationship similar to that of the creator and the created? Just like your relationship with Kungo? Sayaka fell silent after hearing this question. I dont think so but, I cant deny this possibility Sayaka muttered to herself. Seijis heart started beating rapidly. He felt like he had just found the true key to everything! Tendo-san, if the Catastrophe Goddesss appearance brings nothing but calamity, then you wouldnt possibly still exist right now. You managed to survive in such a form, together with everyone else from the experiment! Although your existence might have become more ethereal, all of you truly survived and lived new lives in that spirit town until I arrived. Thats why, I think that the Catastrophe Goddesss appearance wasnt only a calamity. A counterpart to her also appeared, a goddess of kindness. She was the one who protected you all, not the Catastrophe Goddess. She must have used her power to prevent you all from truly dying. Of course, it might also be that the Catastrophe Goddess spared you all. If my former theory is correct, then theres nothing else to say. But if the latter is correct instead if your survival is meaningful to the Catastrophe Goddess, then what could this meaning be? My guess is that the meaning is this: you are the goddesses closest relative! You are an existence thats like their mother!!! Sayaka Tendo: And in order to confirm whats true or not, we can go visit her. Seijis mouth arced upward. The Catastrophe Goddesss counterpart, the goddess of kindnesswe call her the White Sakura Goddess. In the dream world, under a cherry blossom tree. Seiji was slightly stunned to see Sayaka Tendos real appearance that manifested in the dream world. She had long and silky black hair. She wore bright red extravagantly beautiful clothing. She was exquisitely beautiful, and had icy cold deep purple eyes Her aura was noble and icy. Even though she was wearing brightly colored clothing, she gave an impression of holiness. The wind caused cherry blossoms to blow past. This background only added to her incomparable beauty. This all feels so subtle Sayaka looked at the cherry blossom tree. Is the goddess you mentioned in here? Seiji also looked at the cherry blossom tree. He was about to speak up when another voice spoke up first. Im here I was observing you. This voice belonged to the White Sakura Goddess. I can sense that I seem to be connected to you somehow, Sayaka talked to the cherry blossom tree. You what exactly are you? The White Sakura Goddess fell silent. Sayaka also remained silent. Seiji silently observed from the side. I am you, the White Sakura Goddess spoke up again after a period of silence. However, I am also not you. Yeah I can understand. Sayaka nodded. You seem to have formerly been part of myself, but youre no longer me. This means Seiji opened up his paper fan which had the words The truth has been revealed at last. The White Sakura Goddess is the other portion of your soul, Tendo-san? I believe that she was formerly a part of my soul, combined with some other things, Sayaka agreed. Your guess was correct. This goddess here was created from me, similar to my relationship with Kungo. Perhaps I only had the power to create Kungo because I had previously created this goddess although I have forgotten about such an event completely. Could it be a technique of yours that you activated on the verge of death? Seiji continued making inferences. Maybe you created the White Sakura Goddess while on the verge of death in order to protect your own and everyone elses lives and allow all of you could survive? I cant deny the possibility no, it seems likely that was what happened, Sayaka muttered as she looked directly at the cherry blossom tree. Im sorry I only created you so that I could survive. The White Sakura Goddess remained silent for a moment before chuckling gently. No It was I who chose to leave and become a goddess. Sayaka instantly widened her eyes with a look of realization. I see this is indeed me. Rather than dying just like that, I might as well instead struggle to become a goddess. And after becoming a goddess, I will no longer be myself. I understand. Sayaka then smiled faintly. How should I address you? she spoke to the cherry blossom tree. However you like. The White Sakura Goddess chuckled. Hes already told me that you have a name of your own, so I wont do anything unnecessary. Sayaka glanced at Seiji before looking back at the cherry blossom tree. Hello, White Sakura. Hello, Sayaka. This was the moment that a human and goddess met each other, recognized each other, and became independent from each other. Chapter 840 - Im only a high school student Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu Congratulations on the family reunion Should he say something like that? The thought flashed through Seijis mind. He decided against it. The relationship between the two of them was something only they could understand. At any rate, Sayaka Tendos relation to the White Sakura Goddess was now clear. What about Sayakas relationship with the Catastrophe Goddess? Shes different from us, the White Sakura Goddess answered Seijis question. Does this mean that Tendo-san isnt especially connected to the Catastrophe Goddess? Thats not it. The White Sakura Goddess paused for a moment. If you could describe me as an existence that obtained from Sayaka, then she is an existence that steals. Steals Seiji instantly understood. Tendo-san voluntarily created you, while she stole part of Tendo-sans soul to form herself! Is that it? Yes, White Sakura Goddess confirmed. I wasnt the only one whose soul was stolen from, Sayaka added. Everyone else present at the experiment had their souls stolen from. This is why all of us are now tattered soul shards. Ah, so that was how it was. This indeed made sense. Koutarous theory was that the souls of everyone who died had corrupted the dragon, changing it into the Catastrophe Goddess. However, his theory had been wrong. It wasnt that the white dragon had been corrupted. It was that ths dragon had been an existence that was the amalgamation of sin energy. When this dragon appeared, it started stealing everyones souls, and combined with this power to become a god, turning into the Catastrophe Goddess! If it wasnt for White Sakura Goddess whom Tendo-san created, then the Catastrophe Goddess probably would have stolen away everyones soul completely absorbing all these souls. Seiji looked at Sayaka. I agree with this extrapolation. Sayaka nodded in agreement. The sins of the Tendo Family had no divinity of their own. That was why she needed human souls to obtain divinity. However, my struggles gave birth to White Sakura, which prevented the Catastrophe Goddess from absorbing everyones souls completely. This made her divinity incomplete, or perhaps insufficient. Or, maybe she was injured due to the interference, causing her to go into hibernation right after appearing Of course, its also possible that the Tendo Family members who went to clean up the experiment did something that calmed down the Catastrophe Goddess temporarily. However, now she has awoken again, and brought calamity to the city Perhaps her goal is to absorb more souls and complete or level up her divinity. Divinity. The right to be a god. Simply speaking, this was a core concept of being a god. This was something absolutely necessary for a god to be a god, directly related to the gods level and power. Absorbing human souls for the sake of personal strength no, not only souls. Seiji thought back to the Destruction Timeline that he had previously witnessed. The sight of people dissolving under a rain of flower petals still remained clearly in his mind! As he felt a chill, he also gained a more concrete understanding of what the Catastrophe Goddess wanted. The Catastrophe Goddess doesnt only want souls. She also wants flesh and blood she wants bodies! Seiji stated in a heavy tone. This time, not only does she want more souls to improve her divinity, she also wants to form her own body so that she can materialize with a physical body and descend into the world! Descending in a physical body would be the equivalent of becoming a true god. This was the Catastrophe Goddesss objective. Her awakening is because of the Tendo Family doing something that woke her up If we could have stopped the Tendo Family before they did this action, would that make the Catastrophe Goddess remain asleep? Seiji asked this in preparation for potentially loading. No, White Sakura Goddess answered. She will definitely awaken, because she wants to awaken. That is to say, even if we had stopped the Tendo Family, she would still awaken sooner or later? Thats right. Sayaka nodded. Its impossible to have her remain asleep forever, because she already exists. To think about it more, its already quite long that shes been asleep forten years already. In that case, maybe things arent what we think they are. It might not be that the Tendo Family wanted to wake up the Catastrophe Goddess. It might be that the Tendo Family was unable to suppress her and keep her in hibernation any longer? That made sense. Seiji felt as if he had just discovered a blind spot! Seiji no, more accurately, Yui and Soul Society had believed that all of this had been the Tendo Familys scheme. However, maybe this wasnt even the case. Maybe it was that the Tendo Family was no longer able to suppress the Catastrophe Goddess, so she woke up? If this was really true, didnt this mean that the Tendo Family had been wronged? No The Catastrophe Goddesss birth was still because of the sins of the Tendo Family. Although the Tendo Family may have been wronged on the issue of the Catastrophe Goddesss awakening, it couldnt be said that the Tendo Family was wronged. They were still the primary culprit behind all of this. To be more specific as to which individuals were most at fault, they would doubtlessly be that Shinzen Tendo, along with the mysterious individual who called himself the Abbey Master. Abbey Master was that referring to a Daoist Abbey? Daoism from Huaxia? Seiji didnt want to think that a Huaxia person had caused all of this calamity. However, this indeed seemed possible. Even the Tendo Family had been unable to determine the true identity of this Abbey Master, and this person had given Shinzen spiritual techniques that were considered highly valuable It seemed like it was quite plausible to say that the Abbey Master may be a powerful spiritual ability user from Huaxia. Seiji could only mentally sigh. No matter if the culprit was a Huaxia individual or not, the evil sin of bringing along so much catastrophe was unmistakable. Sin was sin, no matter the persons nationality. Back to the topic of the Catastrophe Goddess. Is the jinchuriki host seal method truly the only good method to use against the Catastrophe Goddess? Seiji asked this question. Now that we understand the connection between you and the Catastrophe Goddess, is there anything else that you can do, Tendo-san? Sayaka remained silent. Im sorry I know Im asking too much of you. Seiji sighed. But no matter what, I want to find a better way. This isnt your responsibility. Sayaka looked directly at him. Although I dont understand your personal situation and standpoint in all of this, you already know so much valuable information. All you need to do is tell this information to others. Youve already done excellent, Seiji Haruta. An existence like the Catastrophe Goddess isnt one that you and your companions alone will be able to deal with. To put it bluntly, your group doesnt even have the strength to stand against her. There might indeed be better ways to deal with her. However, you should leave that up to more qualified people to think about. Dont think that youre capable of saving the world by yourself. A high schooler saving the world is a situation that will only appear in anime. No, Seiji answered in a serious tone. High schoolers will also save the world in manga and novels. Sayaka was rendered speechless. Just joking. Seiji chuckled. Your words made me recall a certain someone who told me almost the exact same thing. However, Im not trying to be arrogant and thinking about what I cant possibly do. Its just that I dont want to say something like lets just leave it at that. I know quite well that Im not strong enough to resist against the Catastrophe Goddess. However, this doesnt mean that I shouldnt do everything that I can. If the worst possible ending still arrives after I try my very best, I will accept it even if I dont want to accept. But if I dont try my best to do everything that I can I wont be able to accept it. This isnt because of personal benefits, nor is it because I feel like I must save the world. This is merely my willfulness. Something flashed in Sayakas eyes when she heard this. Such willfulness is truly na?ve, she stated softly. Rather than naivety, I think its more appropriate to call it youth. Seiji chuckled. Im only a high school student. Chapter 841 - Please try your hardest Translator: imperfectluck Editor: Kurisu High schooler Youth Sayaka Tendo wanted to reject these ideas, but suddenly didnt know what to say. She decided to just leave things as they were. Of course he could say something like that. Anyone who felt helpless could say something like that. But was that really fine? Sayaka felt that she had no duty to save the world. But if there was anything else that she could do at all Perhaps you could interfere with the Catastrophe Goddesss attempt to fuse a new body. Sayaka only realized what she just said after saying it. Interfere with her fusion? Something flashed in Seijis eyes after he heard this. You mean that I can reenact your interference with her descent ten years ago!? Sayaka spent two seconds regretting how she had said this out loud before sighing. Indeed. Ten years ago, the Catastrophe Goddess met with my interference while she was trying to absorb our souls. That was why she suffered an injury that caused her to enter hibernation. Now, after ten years, she is repeating the same attempt to absorb souls. Perhaps shes also trying to absorb flesh and blood as you say. This will be a large fusion process. If the fusion process is interfered with yet again, she will likely suffer much greater damage than ten years ago. It will probably cause her to sink into an even longer hibernation than ten years ago. However, the problem is how to interfere with her fusion. Part of my memories is missing. I cant remember the specifics of what I did And even if I could remember, its probably some special method that can only be used while the Catastrophe Goddess is absorbing souls. Its definite that it will be highly dangerous. To take a step back, even if someone can accomplish the method and survive, the end result might be like what happened to me, or even worse In other words, this method will also likely require sacrifice. Seiji fell silent. A sacrifice might not be necessary, White Sakura Goddess spoke up. If Sayaka works together with me, it should be possible to protect the soul and physical body of the person who casts such a spell. Something flashed in Seijis eyes once again. Me cooperating with you? Something also flashed in Sayakas eyes as she looked at the cherry blossom tree. Sayaka is a special existence to both the Catastrophe Goddess and myself, White Sakura Goddess explained. Thats why Sayaka will be able to protect some people from her attempt to absorb souls if she cooperates with me. However, this has its own limits. If the Catastrophe Goddess absorbs too much, this wont work. Are you certain? Seiji asked cautiously. As long as not too much is absorbed, as long as its only a little, youll be able to completely protect the body and soul!? This was incredibly important. Im certain. White Sakura Goddess sounded confident. Nice, Seiji had obtained a nice secret ace! If safety can be guaranteed, all that remains is the method. Seiji looked at Sayaka again. Sayaka remained silent for a moment before shaking her head. I truly cant remember. Please try your hardest Seiji requested. Right, how about trying to talk to Koutarou and the other remnant souls? Maybe this will help refresh your memory? Sayaka could only mentally sigh at this youthful high school student who wanted to personally deal with the Catastrophe Goddess and save the world. Alright Ill try. Spells were flung all around as explosions happened everywhere. The Tendo Familys mansion had now become a hellish battleground! A gigantic bright red tree and gray shadowy dragon had appeared. Even just visually, they would have already given everyone a tremendous sense of pressure. Not to mention, these existences were emanating an incomparably powerful aura that mentally suppressed everyone. Any ordinary person that was present would surely have an instant breakdown! It was also difficult for the lower-level spiritual ability users to resist. If it wasnt for the barrier around here, it was likely that the lower-level individuals would suffer breakdowns almost as fast as ordinary people would. The gigantic tree sent bright red cherry blossom petals fluttering down from its crown. The falling petals seemed just like rain or snow. The scene was incredibly beautiful, yet this beauty contained unimaginable danger. Those who had their bodies invaded by the red cherry blossoms wouldnt die instantly. However, they would all sink into a death-like state of deep sleep. Perhaps they would never wake up again! Everyone was forced to maintain high-powered barriers to resist the red cherry blossoms. Yet, the cherry blossoms attack power wasnt even the scariest part. The scariest part was the tremendous area of effect! Although the area of effect wasnt as large as the entire city, it was more than large enough to cover most of the densely populated areas. In other words, the great majority of ordinary people in the city were also in the cherry blossoms area of effect. There was absolutely no time to evacuate them! How many people would die here if they couldnt resolve this situation in time? Meisei Sorin didnt dare to think about the potential numbers. The situation was absolutely terrible. The only part worth celebrating was that it could have been even worse. There was still time to resolve the situation without too much damage. It could be done as long as the gigantic dragon, or the Catastrophe Goddess, could be dealt with! The Catastrophe Goddess. Her danger level was assessed as the strongest possible, even higher than that of Soul Societys Demon Kingclassification. Sougo Tendo had transformed into or summoned such a monster. No matter how she had arrived, dealing with this highest-level vicious monstrosity would be quite difficult. Luckily, Meisei had already been prepared for the likely scenario of their sudden attacks failure. He had prepared emergency backup plans. He had already activated an emergency backup plan, and reinforcements were swiftly arriving. Without a doubt, the Catastrophe Goddesss appearance here was an absolute disaster. However, it was also an opportunity. If the Tendo Family and Catastrophe Goddess were all dealt with here, perhaps all danger to the city would instantly be resolved. Due to lacking relevant information about the Catastrophe Goddess, Meisei was unable to determine if the gigantic dragon here was the true body of the Catastrophe Goddess who ruled over the Realm of Cherry Blossoms. And even if this dragon was her true body, it was possible that she could still revive herself and cause problems later even if this dragon form was defeated. Right now, it was impossible to know what would happen upon defeating her. However, one thing was quite certain. The entire city would be finished if this dragon wasnt killed right here and now! As the overall commander for Soul Societys attack force, Meisei continued to command the battle from Soul Societys temporary command center. He was prepared to personally go out and fight the Catastrophe Goddess if necessary. The combat situation was quite difficult. Soul Society members were being injured or killed at every minute. This was because every single attack from the gigantic dragon was equivalent to a cluster bomb attack! It was almost impossible to completely dodge or block the dragons attacks. No matter how this battle ended, it was certain that the entire area around the Tendo Family mansion would be ruined. As for whether the Tendo Family would work on restoration afterwards, that would be their problem. Also, before that, the Tendo Family still had to deal with Soul Society making them take responsibility for their scheme Even if the Tendo Family was one of the seven major families, the spiritual society would never let them off easy for what theyd done this time. At this moment, Meisei Sorin and all the other powerful spiritual ability users at Soul Societys temporary command center felt something that caused all of their expressions to change. The next instant, there was a tremendous roar that shook the heavens as a snow-white light covered the temporary command center. Next, an even more tremendous explosion was heard as a blinding mushroom cloud rose up into the air Our command center and everyone within was evaporated!!! someone shouted in Soul Societys communication channel. Dont panic! As planned, the backup command center will take command! Continue fighting!!! someone else roared in the communication channel. Individual humans seemed as tiny as ants in front of the shadowy gray dragon sitting on top of the gigantic tree. However, humans were capable of teaming up with each other against the Catastrophe Goddess who was far stronger than any individual human. Humans were capable of using carefully thought out plans and courageous teamwork to fight! Its our turn, Yui Haruta spoke in a heavy tone as she received her strongest weapon from Soul Societys logistical support. She activated her weapon. In the darkness, a pair of inhuman eyes started glowing blue. Mystical runes shone within the eyes. Right after that, golden-red runes started flashing and illuminated a gigantic figure far surpassing that of any human. Finally, multiple high-level spiritual magic cores activated with loud vibrations, accompanied by metallic creaking. The gigantic figure revealed itself to be a type of giant mecha. Come, Radiance Star! Yui forcefully pulled on a lever as her spiritual mecha Radiance Star spat blinding golden-red flames from its back. This mecha, which had a shield in one hand and a spiritual particle cannon in the other, swiftly flew out of hiding and rushed into the sky, directly charging towards the shadowy gray dragon! Grawwwwwrrrrrlllll~~~~~~~! The dragon shot countless beams of light at the mecha! Yui used her mechas heavy shield to open up a barrier that blocked the beams of light while also counterattacking with the particle cannon! Two other mechas had also flown up simultaneously with her. The three mechas simultaneously attacked the dragon from three separate directions. These attacks caused obvious damage to the dragon. Everyones blood boiled as they watched this scene! A dragon roared while giant mechas flew around it in the sky. The battle between a Goddess and humans began in the air filled by cherry blossoms as if a myth was being enacted in front of everyone.